《Infinite：Reincarnation World Comes》


 Chapter 1

    "Good morning, audience friends. Today''s morning news includes..."


    "The Tiangang army cleaned up Northern Xinjiang yesterday, successfully wiped out two goblin dens and found traces of orcs... The random erosion of the reincarnation world is still difficult to completely remove."


    "Major General Han Jie, the forerunner of the reincarnation world customs clearance, announced that several new reincarnation worlds have arrived, ranging from the third level to the fifth level. Fortunately, it has not begun to erode so far and poses little threat to the real world..."


    In front of the dinner table, Su Ze, who was carrying a job, thought deeply.


    For him who has just passed through the past two days, everything is so unfriendly that he hasn''t recovered until now.


    From an ordinary young man who loves movies, animation and novels and comes from a peaceful world, he suddenly comes to a world of fighting and killing and becomes a senior three student who is about to participate in the battle. The whole person''s feeling is that he doesn''t adapt at all.


    Fortunately, Su Ze was at home on holiday, not at school, otherwise he would be confused.


    This is a world completely different from the original earth!


    The area of the world is about several times that of the earth. It is called the blue star of life, or blue star for short.


    About a hundred years ago, wonderful worlds began to contact with blue star. After the wonderful world contacts blue star, there will be all kinds of trial tasks for people over the age of 18 to complete.


    These wonderful worlds are called reincarnation worlds. Each reincarnation world has a level, ranging from level 1 to level 9, and is repeating a story. The first level reincarnation world is at most boxing, murder and fighting within the limits of the human body, and more ancient or modern emotional and life conflicts. Generally speaking, the second level reincarnation world is an ordinary gun war world or an ancient large-scale war, but there will be strong people beyond human limits, super powers, martial arts, energy and so on in the third level world.


    After the fourth level, it is enhanced to this extent. So far, there is only the seventh level world in the world, which is completely powerful beyond human imagination and completely subverts common sense.


    If the stories repeated in the reincarnation world are repeated too many times, the creatures, humans, monsters and even some rules in the world will be released randomly and distort the blue star. This is the so-called "erosion" phenomenon.


    Until this story is completely solved, the random erosion brought by the reincarnation world will stop and there is hope to be completely eliminated. This is also the only way to stop the repeated performance and erosion of the reincarnation world story and save the blue star.


    Therefore, all countries are organizing forces to make every effort to solve the reincarnation world related to their own countries.


    Because senior three students happen to be the age qualified to enter the reincarnation world, all senior three students will be tested before the college entrance examination to screen the combatants qualified to enter the reincarnation world.


    According to the previous experience, if you do not enter the reincarnation world to obtain the qualification in that year, the difficulty of obtaining the qualification later will obviously double. This is why senior three students must enter the reincarnation world for testing.


    When exploring the reincarnation world, combatants will be rewarded with the test task of the reincarnation world and bring the items in the reincarnation world back to reality; Even the abilities and skills learned in the reincarnation world can be used in reality.


    Logistics personnel are responsible for serving the combatants. Except for a small number of elites, most logistics personnel will eventually become ordinary people and become the most common screw in the social machine, which can be replaced at any time.


    From the positioning of both sides, we can see the special and powerful status of combatants. It can even be said that it is for the whole blue star to resist the erosion of the reincarnation world and obtain the power and technology that blue star should not have.


    It can be said that becoming a combatant is a direct step to become a man. From then on, he has the privilege and ability to surpass 90% of the people in the world!


    However, to Su Ze''s surprise, these reincarnation worlds that erode the blue star, from his memory and understanding, are completely literary, film, television and animation works of human beings on earth¡ª¡ª


    At present, the reincarnation world of blue star has been cleared publicly and will no longer erode: white horse roaring west wind, seven weapons, Han river monster, Busan trip, tomato richest man, etc... these are all earth films or novels that Su Ze has seen or heard.


    But these reincarnation worlds, even if they have been cleared, the combatants of blue star countries often don''t understand the context of the whole story, what''s going on in the story and who the original protagonist is. The detailed process of customs clearance is described, which is more like a mistake.


    Because blue star has never had these stories, they know nothing about these reincarnation worlds.


    Every time they explore the reincarnation world, they risk their lives. They may die if they can''t complete the trial task, and they often have to go through countless hardships to gain some results.


    Su Ze has long known the reincarnation world, the protagonists and villains, and the key points and key characters of the plot at a glance.


    "Is it difficult to reincarnate the world? Is it difficult to be a fighter? "


    After throwing away the confusion of crossing at the beginning, Su Ze even couldn''t wait in his heart.


    With the advantage of knowing the plot in advance, he doesn''t have to worry about becoming a fighter at all.


    After dinner, Su Ze said hello to his parents and went to school.


    Out of the community, a whirlwind suddenly flew in front of me. It was a flying car flying at a low altitude. Not far away, more flying cars flew like bees. Even occasionally, someone jumped from one roof to another, and someone in the distant sky passed quickly by with a flying sword.


    All this shows the difference and wonder of the world.


    After arriving at the school, Su Ze heard the students talking as soon as he came to the class and sat down.


    "Have you heard that the reincarnation world tested for us today is the third level! It''s called "Mr. zombie!"


    "How could it be the third level? In previous years, it was a first-class world without too much danger?


    "Last year was the first level reincarnation world, called the iron fist of shame. As a result, it was cleared by major general Han Jie of the reincarnation department. That reincarnation world does not have the qualification to test combatants. At present, China''s lowest reincarnation world has only the third level, so it can only be changed to the third level world."


    "What is a zombie? Is it dangerous? "


    "Hey, what are you afraid of? If you can''t get the qualification of a combatant, you will be judged to be transmitted by logistics personnel. It''s estimated that you won''t have a chance to see the real battle. "


    Students, you look at me and talk to each other. The first class passed so noisily, and there was no teacher to maintain order.


    When the second class order sounded, a bald man in a striped shirt walked into the classroom: "the third class next door has started the test. It will be our class in 20 minutes. Line up in order and come with me!"


    This is Hao Jun, the head teacher of class 3.4 of senior high school.


    The students quickly lined up and followed head teacher Hao Jun to the wide sports hall of the school.


    The atmosphere on the basketball court in the sports hall is polarized. The students of class 1 and class 2 of senior 3 are lining up to leave. The students of class 3 have just finished the test. Some people are happy and surrounded by congratulations, while others are dejected and even have tears in their eyes.


    "Hahaha, I''m a fighter!"


    "How could I be a logistics officer? How is it divided? I refuse! "


    Seeing this scene, the students of class 3 and 4 of senior high school couldn''t help getting nervous and standing in line one by one.


    How dangerous is Mr. zombie, the third level reincarnation world? Is it possible for them to become combatants?


    Only Su Ze lowered his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    The world, he fully knows.


    Hao Jun, the head teacher, stopped and said to the students, "maybe everyone knows that it is difficult to obtain the qualification of combatants this time, because it should have been tested in the first-class world, but now there is no first-class reincarnation world or even the second-class reincarnation world, so it can only be changed into the third-class reincarnation world."


    "In the face of the dangerous third level reincarnation world, probably many people feel uneasy, but they can''t give up. Once we give up the test this year and wait until the next level of reincarnation, the world doesn''t know how long it will take! At that time, it is basically impossible to rely on the combined strength of the state and major groups to test for free, and the difficulty will soar. It is not worth many times, and it is almost impossible to pass. "


    "Therefore, even if there is a dangerous third level reincarnation world, you must test and qualify as a fighter as much as possible!"


    Many of the students turned pale.


    Hao Jun continued: "what I need to emphasize again is that whether you can obtain the qualification of a fighter or not is the most important thing to survive. The third level world is extremely dangerous. You must not take risks, let alone stay!"


    "As the first person to enter the reincarnation world, you all have temporary passes, which is also your biggest means of life protection! So that you can interrupt the test at any time and urgently return to the real world. Even if you can''t become a fighter, at least you have to come back alive. "


    He kept telling and arranging, and the students gradually recovered their composure from the tension.


    The staff in blue overalls came forward and instructed all 48 people in the whole class to stand in a blue aperture.


    The blue aperture rotates rapidly. After the earth turns, everything around has become strange.


    It is the first time to enter the reincarnation world. At present, the reincarnation world is the third level world Mr. zombie.


    Temporary pass generation: Su Ze.


    (combatant status: to be determined)


    Comprehensive assessment of strength: F


    (strength is comprehensively evaluated according to strength, speed, endurance and sensitivity, and other factors such as weapons, abilities and skill methods will be added.)


    Charm rating: e


    (charm affects luck and reincarnation, world character attitude, and opening identity)


    Finally entered the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze looked up and looked around. In the streets of the Republic of China, people in a hurry looked very green, and few were confident.


    This is the world of Mr. zombie, the street of Renjia town.


    Generated according to level E charismatic identity: Su Ze, member of the security team.


    Temporary personnel verification task: find the real protagonist of Mr. zombie within one day.


    Through the temporary personnel verification task, you can become a combatant.


    The real protagonist?


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling. This problem is not simple for blue star people. It''s impossible to find the real protagonist from Renjia town with thousands of people.


    But for Suze, this is also called a task? Can you become a combatant through this mission? It''s a wasted qualification as a combatant.


    "Suze, shopping?"


    Smiling, Su Ze walked down the street. I don''t know who shouted to him.


    "Well, shopping."


    Su Ze naturally didn''t know each other, vaguely agreed, walked slowly along the street, and felt all the terrain of Renjia town clearly.

 Chapter 2

    Although Renjia town is called a town, it has gathered a lot of people because of the constant war outside, and the current situation is very chaotic. For a moment, it presents a prosperous scene no less than that of a small town.


    In the middle of Renjia town is a grand courtyard. It''s the Ren family, the largest rich man and local tyrant in Renjia town. Almost everyone in Renjia town is closely related to the Ren family and master Ren.


    In addition, Su Ze noticed that the security team was less than 200 meters away from Ren''s house. It was not so much the security team in Ren''s town as the security team of master Ren. Ah Wei, the leader of the security team, is master Ren''s nephew. His security team has more than ten foreign guns, which proves how unshakable local tyrants master Ren''s family is in Renjia town.


    On the streets of Renjia Town, there are generally everything to buy and sell. There is even a Yihong courtyard and a cafe - which shows that there are a lot of people in this town. Even this kind of things with Western scenery can be opened. Every day, it is full of guests and needs an appointment.


    A few miles outside Renjia town is the Yizhuang where Renjia town parks coffins.


    Yizhuang is also the place where nine uncles, Qiusheng and Wencai, the main characters with skills in the plot of Mr. zombie, live. Among them, nine uncles are the protagonist and the main force to subdue demons and subdue demons.


    Although Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai are more capable than ordinary people, they are both urchins and often do unreliable things. No one knows whether they will assist their own people or inadvertently assist zombies


    After a turn, he returned to the security team. Su Ze dealt with the greeting at will, touched his bed and changed into a blue and gray security suit,


    In this world with zombies and female ghosts, we still need something as a security certificate.


    Su Ze''s eyes were on the foreign gun hanging on the wall. When he reached out to touch the gun, a man came into the room and called him, "who let you touch the gun?"


    Su Ze turned his head and called himself a man with fake glasses and security captain''s clothes.


    "Captain awei!"


    Awei shouted angrily, "what are you calling me?"


    Su Ze was surprised, thought about the title of the security team to awei in the plot, straightened up and shouted, "brother Wei!"


    "Yes! Weige! " Awei smiled proudly, "we must be brave! My brother Wei is in Renjia town. That''s the word Wei. He''s majestic. Ha ha! "


    After laughing proudly, he looked at Su Ze: "OK, you boy, isn''t today a holiday? What are you going to do when you come to the security team, wearing uniforms and holding foreign guns? "


    Su Ze smiled: "I feel like a handyman. I want to go to the shooting range to practice shooting."


    Aweton screamed, "are you a boy with water in your head? Practice shooting? My uncle gave our security team a total of 200 yuan. In addition to one pistol and ten foreign guns, everyone has only ten rounds of ammunition. It''s OK to scare refugees. Do you still have to practice shooting? Who gave you ammunition? "


    Su Ze quickly blurted the matter with a smile and said a few good words. Awei was also a flattering and not very smart person. He soon looked up and said, "Su Ze, I didn''t expect you to speak so well. Today it will open your eyes and drink Western tea with brother Wei!"


    Drink Western tea?


    Su Ze was stunned at first, and then realized that drinking Western tea is going to drink coffee?


    At this time, Ren Tingting, the daughter of the Lord designate, came back. Awei coveted Ren Tingting again. Of course, he always wanted to find a chance to get close. This cafe was the best opportunity.


    Awei changed into a suit and put head oil on his head. He looked like a human. Unfortunately, he shook his head and shoulders as soon as he walked, and everything was destroyed. Because he was going to the cafe, Su Ze had to change back to his previous daily clothes and follow him to see if he could meet uncle Jiu and his party.


    Before walking to the cafe, he saw Ren Tingting in a pink dress coming angrily. Awei hurriedly greeted him: "Tingting -"


    Before she finished, Ren Tingting kept running.


    Awei looked up for a moment. Not far away, master Ren was talking to people in the street, so he hurried over with Su Ze.


    Su Ze is also a joy in his heart: the plot of Mr. zombie is about to begin.


    It was Uncle Jiu who spoke to master Ren. Beside him were uncle Jiu''s two disciples Qiu Sheng and Wencai.


    Qiusheng''s aunt opened two stores in Renjia Town, one is Yihong hospital, and the other is the rouge powder store opposite Yihong hospital. Qiu Sheng usually sells Rouge in the rouge shop. In the evening, he rides a bike from Renjia town to Yizhuang, or from Yizhuang to Renjia town.


    Just now, it was Qiusheng who misunderstood Ren Tingting and thought she was a prostitute in Yihong hospital. This talented Ren Tingting gave him a ear of glory and hurried home.


    At this time, Qiusheng and Wencai both looked at the place where Ren Tingting left, and seemed to be able to aftertaste the aftertaste of the beauty.


    "It''s settled..." master Ren said.


    Uncle Jiu shook his head slightly and looked serious: "I think you''d better consider moving the grave carefully. It''s better to be quiet than moving."


    Awei and Su Ze stepped forward and greeted master Ren with a smile: "uncle, just now I saw Tingting seem very angry. What''s the matter?"


    Master Ren was very perfunctory to awei and nodded casually: "nothing, you don''t have to worry."


    He also asked Uncle Jiu to let his father take up the coffin and move the grave, and then he left directly.


    At this time, Su Ze set his eyes on Uncle Jiu and said silently: This is the protagonist.


    Feeling his idea, the light curtain immediately emerged and gave feedback: "correctly find the protagonist and complete the temporary personnel verification task. Now take back the temporary personnel pass, obtain the combatant pass and bind the user Su Ze."


    Battle pass: Suze.


    Comprehensive assessment of strength: F


    Charm rating: e


    Become a combatant and have a combatant pass!


    Just this step, Su Ze went beyond the unknown number of people and became one in a hundred combatants. From then on, he has the privilege and status of combatants in the real world.


    Su Ze also thoroughly verified the idea in his heart: the dangerous reincarnation world for others is the greatest opportunity for him!


    "You can now choose to end the temporary verification task and return to the real world." Reincarnation world task light curtain prompt way.


    Can you return to the real world so soon? What if you don''t go back now?


    Su Ze has doubts in his heart.


    "If you don''t return to the next story, you may face the danger of fighting. Do you accept it?"


    Without hesitation, Su Ze immediately decided to accept - there will be ghosts and Zombies next, which is indeed dangerous, but since he knows the plot better than others and can quickly obtain the first mover advantage, there is no need to give up his advantage and be an ordinary person!


    Strong strength also needs to be sought in danger. He should seize the opportunity to become stronger than others!

 Chapter 3

    On the street, seeing master Ren leave and ignore himself, Captain awei hurriedly chased up and shouted, "Hey, uncle, wait for me. I just want to talk to Tingting -"


    Su Ze watched master Ren and awei leave. Seeing uncle Jiu and Wencai leave, Qiu Sheng wanted to go back to the rouge shop to continue selling rouge. He hurried forward two steps and said, "Uncle Jiu."


    Uncle Jiu was very decent and serious. Seeing Su Ze coming forward to say hello, he nodded: "Hello, what''s up?"


    Su Ze nodded and said, "Uncle nine, I have a distant relative. He met a strange thing. I''d like to ask Uncle Jiu if it''s evil. "


    After that, he introduced himself: "my name is Su Ze. I''m a member of the security team. Just call my name."


    The ninth uncle asked, "what happened to your relative?"


    Su Ze quickly raised his hand: "it''s inconvenient to talk in the street. Why don''t we find a place to sit down for dinner and talk slowly."


    Uncle Jiu said he didn''t have to, but Wencai shouted aside, "you''d better eat some. Just drinking Western tea is sweet and bitter. It''s so uncomfortable!"


    Uncle Jiu glanced at the useless disciple unhappily. Seeing Su Ze''s insistence on inviting, he finally nodded and agreed.


    "Well, Qiusheng, go back to the rouge shop and let''s have dinner." The ninth uncle said.


    Qiu Sheng is also smart. Upon hearing this, he quickly said that no one would come to the rouge shop. He locked the door and wanted to eat with him.


    Uncle nine was even more helpless: there were two useless disciples.


    Sitting in the best restaurant in Renjia Town, Qiusheng and Wencai ordered four meat and four vegetables of chicken, duck and fish. At first, they were a little restrained. Gradually, they began to bite chicken legs and duck neck. Their hands were greasy and ferocious. They even pushed and pushed because of competition. They were covered with oil.


    Uncle Jiu also ate a little and filled his stomach. Before, he drank bitter coffee directly in the cafe, which numbed his bitter tongue. Eating milk egg tart soon sweetened his teeth. He was very uncomfortable. At this time, he ate some serious meals and finally slowed down.


    He knocked on the table with his finger. Uncle nine swept the two despairing disciples with dignity. Qiu Sheng and Wencai immediately dared not be presumptuous again.


    "Su Ze, what do you mean by the strange things encountered by distant relatives?" Uncle nine just talked about business.


    Su Ze looked serious and said, "it may be a female ghost."


    "Female ghost? What kind of female ghost? "


    "That female ghost is very beautiful. She calls herself Dong Xiaoyu. My relative said that one day when I rode out of town by bike, if I wasn''t careful, there was a very beautiful girl on the back seat of the bike. The girl was wearing bridal clothes and asked my relative to take her home. "


    "Somehow, my relative sent her home, and then followed her into her room. When she was leaving, it rained heavily and drank two glasses of wine. Being confused became a good thing with the girl."


    Su Ze''s story is exactly the process that the female ghost Dong Xiaoyu will use to lure Qiu Sheng into the set in the future. Because she is familiar with the plot, it is very detailed.


    When Qiusheng heard Su Ze''s story, he casually ate a mouthful of chicken and said, "Wow, there are such good things?"


    Wencai looks a little obscene and old. On weekdays, he is not a woman than Qiu. He nods admiringly and grabs a piece of meat in his hand.


    Uncle nine snorted coldly, "what do you know! Even if ordinary women ask too much, it is a burden for men. Color is a steel knife for scraping bones. You must stay away from women before you can achieve success in cultivation. If the girl is not a human but a female ghost, the vitality absorbed will kill people! "


    Qiusheng and Wencai don''t care. They don''t listen at all. They continue to eat and chew.


    Uncle Jiu had long been used to their tired appearance. He shook his head reluctantly and continued to ask Su Ze, "the girl''s appearance is really strange. If your distant relative is free, I should be free after I move the coffin and grave to master Ren''s house. At that time, you can go to Yizhuang to see me."


    Su Ze added: "Uncle Jiu, my distant relative has been seriously ill and bedridden since then. He has been taken to the provincial capital to see a doctor. I''m afraid he can''t come back in a short time."


    The ninth uncle was surprised when he heard the speech and immediately affirmed: "absorb so many essence? That must be a ghost! I just don''t know where she is now. We must get rid of her as soon as possible, otherwise it will do great harm. "


    Su Ze nodded again and again and said logically, "Uncle nine, I''m scared by this. Now these ghosts are often heard of. I don''t know if Uncle nine can... Teach me some self-protection skills?"


    "I''d like to take you as my teacher! First, for self-protection, and second, to protect family and relatives! "


    "This..." Uncle Jiu was a little embarrassed. "You are a member of the security team. If you are half hearted, you might as well not learn."


    "Uncle nine doesn''t have to worry," Su Ze said with a smile. "I really want to learn skills, uncle nine, you can see. If Uncle Jiu thinks my security team status is an obstacle, I can ask captain awei to resign now. "


    "That''s not necessary." The ninth uncle said, "it''s not easy to make a living now. No matter whether I will take you as an apprentice in the future, it won''t prevent you from continuing to work in the security team."


    Su Ze smiled: "that''s good. Please wait and see. I will certainly perform well."


    Seeing that he was sincere, uncle Jiu finally let go and let him go to Yizhuang to see if he could learn skills when he was free. If he couldn''t accept ghosts, corpses and other things, there was no need to mention the matter of worshipping the master.


    After dinner, Su Ze watched uncle Jiu return to Yizhuang with Wencai. Qiusheng burped to open a rouge shop and returned to the security team.


    On that day, Su Ze brought some gifts and went to Yizhuang to meet uncle Jiu.


    Uncle Jiu asked him to go with Wencai to offer incense to the dead people in Yizhuang. Seeing that Su Ze did not exclude the dead people and coffins in Yizhuang, he performed very well. He was much more sensible and steady than Wencai, and finally nodded.


    Su Ze offered him tea and changed his name to ninth uncle as master. From then on, they were teachers and disciples, and ninth uncle directly called him "aze".


    The ninth uncle taught him a way to strengthen his body. Although he can''t deal with zombie ghosts, he can be strong and energetic. Such blood essence can suppress demons.


    When you are strong and strong, you can easily climb over the wall and jump from high to low.


    "Get reincarnation world characters to teach level E skills Maoshan body refining."


    Su Ze lit a light curtain prompt in front of him, and then quickly remembered the basic practice method and posture of Maoshan body refining. The light curtain also lit a prompt. He had his first skill Maoshan body refining.


    According to the ninth uncle, Su Ze''s Maoshan body refining skill is not in a hurry. It will take another year to reach the level of literary talent, and it will take a year and a half to reach the level of Qiusheng. Strengthening the body can only be done slowly.


    Su Ze is not surprised by this. It must be the result of sweat and efforts. It takes time to achieve something.

 Chapter 4

    A few days later, at an auspicious time, on the barren mountain outside Renjia town.


    The incense table tribute is arranged. Uncle nine is wearing a yin-yang eight trigrams Taoist robe, waving a mahogany sword, reciting Taoist Scriptures and taking the steps of Tiangang Beidou.


    When he put away his wooden sword and made a gesture, master Ren and others came forward to offer incense.


    After that, a group of strong men invited by the Ren family began to move the coffin and grave for Mr. Ren with ropes and wood.


    Su Ze, Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai followed Uncle Jiu and listened to his comments on the dragonfly''s water cave. Four feet long and three feet wide earned four. The coffin needs to be erected for burial, which is called legal burial.


    Master Ren was amazed. Unexpectedly, uncle Jiu only saw it once and described the original burial as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Su Ze interrupted: "the business of that family must be getting better and better?"


    "Of course! Do you want to talk nonsense? " He quickly flattered Ah Wei, who was next to Mr. Ren, "and you smelly boy, the good security team refused to do it. You have to go to Yizhuang to worship the teacher. If you don''t come back and concentrate on being the security team, be careful of me --"


    Master Ren''s face was bad. He interrupted Ah Wei and said to Uncle Jiu, "the business of the Ren family has been getting worse and worse for some reason in the past 20 years."


    Awei flattered him wrongly and blushed. Fortunately, no one paid attention to him at this time. Only Wencai and Qiusheng winked at him and mocked him constantly.


    The ninth uncle looked at the open grave and said in surprise, "the dragonfly points the water hole to be covered with cement. Snowflakes are not allowed to cover the top. This is deliberately harming your Ren family! If the dragonfly touches the water, water is wealth. If you can''t touch the water, you can''t touch the wealth. No wonder your business is getting worse and worse. "


    Master Ren was a little embarrassed. Mr. Feng Shui kept the dragonfly water hole himself. As a result, his father, master Ren, threatened and robbed it by taking advantage of his official status. In this case, it''s strange that Mr. Feng Shui doesn''t harm them.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t do a good job. If he let you move your grave in 20 years, it will only hurt you half your life, not your whole life, only your generation, not your eighteenth generation -"


    While talking, the coffin had been hung up and put firmly on the ground.


    The birds and birds in the mountain forest were startled to fly, and a cold air passed by everyone present. The body of old master Ren in the official clothes of the Qing Dynasty was not rotten at all, but the air of green and black lingered on his skin.


    The crowd came forward and took a look. They were all shocked. Master Ren couldn''t help crying and called himself unfilial.


    At this time, Su Ze''s face appeared again.


    "Trigger Kill mission!"


    "Kill Mr. Ren and get 300 points of reincarnation points!"


    "Kill the female ghost Dong Xiaoyu and get 200 points of reincarnation points!"


    "Kill master Ren or any ordinary zombie and get 100 points of reincarnation points!"


    "Reincarnation points are obtained according to the evaluation level after passing through the world each time. They can be freely traded with other humans and can be used as a price to exchange items or stay time in the reincarnation world."


    Reincarnation points?


    According to Bluestar, the official face-to-face transaction of each reincarnation point is now 100 Hua Yuan, which is the safest, most reliable and most unprofitable price. In private black market transactions, each reincarnation point is 500 yuan to 1000 yuan, which sometimes becomes a trap. Going to an unsafe place to exchange points is likely to be murdered by others.


    In fact, such reincarnation points can no longer be measured by pure money, especially when they can be exchanged for goods. Exchange is irreplaceable in the case of staying time in the reincarnation world.


    In Su Ze''s moment of thinking, uncle Jiu had advised master Ren to cremate his body to avoid disaster. Master Ren was extremely filial and refused to agree to cremation. He said that the old man was most afraid of fire and must not burn it.


    Dragonfly''s point water cave has been abandoned. But Uncle Jiu can only do it to the end. He said that he will send uncle Ren''s body to Yizhuang first and wait until he finds the tomb.


    Master Ren nodded with satisfaction. Ren Tingting, awei and others returned to Renjia town. Uncle Jiu led three disciples to deal with the things at the tomb.


    "Aze, Qiusheng and Wencai, you three prepare enough incense and burn a plum blossom array. I want to see that incense accounts for bad and good."


    "Also, you ''neighbors'' have to send incense, which disturbed you today."


    Su Ze quickly agreed with Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai. He first lit the plum blossom array, and then each held incense to the surrounding tombs, that is, the "neighbors" around master Ren''s cemetery.


    At this time, Su Ze stood in front of a tombstone and suddenly stepped back two steps.


    "Qiu Sheng, where''s the master?"


    "Master just left with the coffin. Don''t you see?"


    Qiu Sheng asked strangely. He glanced at the tombstone in front of Su Ze, which was pasted with a picture of a young beauty. He couldn''t help feeling sorry: it''s a pity to die young and early if it''s so beautiful, isn''t it?


    Name is Dong Xiaoyu? Why does it seem a little familiar?


    "I see. I mean, can he hear you calling master now?" Su Ze said in a deep voice.


    "Can you hear me? They haven''t gone far, probably not a mile. " Qiu Sheng said.


    "Then call master back. I have something very important!" Suze said.


    "Something important? What''s important? " Qiu Sheng disagreed and couldn''t help looking at the picture of Dong Xiaoyu on the tombstone. "Do you feel that the girl is very beautiful and it''s a pity to die young?"


    Su Ze was very speechless and said in his heart: there is really no reason why you are entangled by this female ghost. How can she not ask you to be the "bridegroom" if you say this to the female ghost?


    However, this is not the time to tangle about this. Su Ze made a quick decision: "remember the restaurant last time? Qiu Sheng, call master back and I''ll treat you to a meal -- "


    "What? Are you going to treat him to a restaurant? " Wencai''s ears suddenly stood up, holding incense in his hand, came up and asked.


    "Yes, I said that as long as Qiu Sheng called his master back, I would invite him to the restaurant to have a big meal." Suze said.


    Wen Cai immediately flashed his eyes, raised his chest and shouted, "I''ll come, I''ll come! I have a loud voice! "


    "Well, as long as you shout back, I''ll treat you to the restaurant!" Suze said.


    Wencai was overjoyed and shouted at the bottom of the barren mountain with a broken Gong voice: "master! Master! It''s not good! It''s not good! "


    Uncle Jiu had just walked to the hillside of the barren mountain with the coffin. When he heard Wencai shouting "great things are bad", he was also cluttering in his heart. He looked up and looked at the sky. It was noon and the Yang was the strongest. He was a little relieved. He put an apricot yellow cinnabar symbol on the coffin of the old master, and told many workers to return to the mountain quickly after being careful.


    "Master, it''s not good -"


    With the temptation of big wine and meat, Wencai shouted very hard. When Uncle Jiu came to the barren mountain, he was shouting.


    After seeing uncle nine, he quickly shut up and said with a smile, "master, you''re coming!"


    When Uncle Jiu saw that Su Ze, Qiu Sheng and Wencai were all OK, he was relieved. Then he became angry and slapped Wencai on the head: "what are you shouting about? What''s wrong?"


    Wen Cai was a little wronged. He looked at Qiu Sheng and Su Ze: I paid a lot for a big meal


    Qiu Sheng''s eyes looked at the tombstone of the female ghost Dong Xiaoyu with the photo, and he was stunned.


    Su Ze took a step forward and whispered, "master, don''t blame Wencai for this. I asked him to invite you back."


    "You?" Uncle nine had an accident.


    He knew that Su Ze was calm and a little literate. He was fundamentally different from Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai, two impetuous disciples. He even thought that it might be su Ze, a later disciple, who really inherited his mantle in three or five years.


    "Aze, what''s going on?"


    "Two strange things -" Su Ze raised his hand. "Master, look at the incense in the plum blossom array."


    Uncle Jiu took a look, and his eyebrows immediately frowned: "the incense is two short and one long. Someone in the family is dead! The Ren family is moving out of the grave. Old master Ren will not only become a zombie, but also an unusual zombie. The Ren family will be in great difficulty! "


    Wen Cai was a little surprised: "shall we inform master Ren and miss Ren?"


    "We are just people in Yizhuang Village. We can help, but we can''t decide for the owner. If master Ren had just listened to us and cremated master Ren, there would have been no such threat. " Uncle Jiu shook his head and said.


    Su Ze said again, "there''s another strange thing, master. Look."


    Uncle Jiu looked along his fingers and saw a picture of a beautiful girl on a tombstone with "Dong Xiaoyu''s tomb" engraved next to it.


    "Where does the name seem to have been heard?"


    The ninth uncle said and suddenly looked at Su Ze: "ah Ze, is your relative being --"


    Su Ze nodded hurriedly: in fact, he didn''t have any relatives. He just knew the plot in advance. In the name of female ghost Dong Xiaoyu, he first worshipped uncle nine as a teacher, and second, it was to kill female ghosts at this time.


    Sure enough, the arrangement in advance was immediately compared at the moment. Uncle nine suddenly understood that there was a harmful female ghost here, which Su Ze said before.

 Chapter 5

    "Aze, you are really careful."


    The ninth uncle praised Su Ze. Seeing Wencai, Qiu Sheng didn''t understand what was going on. Qiu Sheng stared at Dong Xiaoyu''s tombstone in a daze and felt that the two disciples were useless.


    "Qiusheng, take incense!"


    Qiu Sheng said blankly, "ah?"


    "Smelly boy, I''m lost!" The ninth uncle yelled, grabbed the incense from his hand, lit it and put it in front of Dong Xiaoyu''s tombstone.


    A gust of Yin wind blew, and all three incense went out.


    Uncle Jiu''s face sank and clenched his fist: "female ghost, if you don''t accept our incense, you must have a hard time with us!"


    "Are you eyeing Qiusheng?"


    A slight sound came from the tombstone, "he praised me for my beauty. It''s a pity to die. I want to be his bride."


    Nine uncle stared at Qiu Sheng. Seeing that he was still dazed, he slapped him awake.


    Then he took out a rune money sword from the belt around his waist.


    The female ghost Dong Xiaoyu was surprised: "what are you going to do?"


    "Fix you!" The ninth uncle was concise and comprehensive. He raised his feet to accumulate strength and kicked out the tombstone and knocked it down.


    He opened his mouth and bit his finger. His fingertip blood wiped the Fuqian sword. The two foot long Fuqian sword immediately took a golden light.


    After that, uncle Jiu pinched the Jue in his left hand and waved the rune sword in his right hand, so he would stab down the soil under the tombstone.


    "Master, let me come!" Suze said.


    Uncle nine was surprised: "you? OK, let you try. In broad daylight, female ghosts dare not go out and be presumptuous. "


    Su Ze took the rune sword, took a deep breath, learned the appearance of nine uncles, pinched the formula with his left hand and stabbed into the soil with his right hand.


    At this time, it was noon, and the Yang was the strongest. The female ghost Dong Xiaoyu was touched by the master of cutting demons and removing demons, such as Uncle Jiu. Is there any reason to be spared?


    I only heard a shrill scream in my ear, and the cold air around me disappeared.


    A wisp of smoke curled up from the grave and dissipated.


    "Kill the female ghost Dong Xiaoyu and get 200 points of reincarnation points."


    Looking at the prompt, Su Ze was secretly happy and took out the Fuqian sword that had disappeared into the soil. The golden light on it had dispersed. He handed the Fuqian sword back to Uncle nine.


    The ninth uncle said with satisfaction: "fortunately, Azer, you are more careful and found this evil female ghost. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how long she will be a ghost bride and how many people will be killed."


    Su Ze hastened to be modest: "it''s all because my master taught me well. I just want to learn more from my master, so I''m willing to learn more and see more."


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll teach you the basics of Maoshan Taoism on the way." The ninth uncle said,


    Su Ze followed Uncle Jiu to the foot of the barren mountain. While walking, he listened to him talk about the basic knowledge of Maoshan Taoism, and remembered it as much as possible.


    Behind them, Wen Cai licked his lips: "do you want to eat a big meal?"


    "So dead?" Qiu Sheng looked at the collapsed Dong Xiaoyu tombstone and said reluctantly.


    While walking, uncle Jiu said that Su Ze was also listening carefully. After catching up with the delivery of the coffin of Lord Ren, they returned the coffin to Yizhuang together with Qiusheng and Wencai.


    When the coffin was placed, uncle Jiu stopped teaching, and Su Ze began to recall the Maoshan Taoism he had learned.


    The light curtain appeared again in front of you, and a new prompt appeared on it: "the characters of the plot really taught you. You obtained the d-level skill Maoshan Taoism and felt it because of the other party''s money."


    Ninth uncle... Su Ze glanced at ninth uncle deeply and thanked him for giving him everything.


    Originally, Su Ze was thinking about how to improve his self-protection ability, whether to leave the world of Mr. zombie, exchange reincarnation points for some weapons, and then come back to continue to attack the world.


    However, uncle Jiu''s sincerity immediately gave Su Ze a better choice.


    As Su Ze was taught, and if he realized something in his mind, many Maoshan Taoism gradually knew how to use it.


    The light curtain gradually dispersed, but Su Ze knew that his strength had changed dramatically.


    It has the ability to open Yin and Yang eyes and see through demons and ghosts.


    It has the ability to stimulate Maoshan Taoism ability, Rune money sword and rune paper with tongue tip blood and finger tip blood, and then cause restraint and damage to ghosts and zombies.


    It has the ability to obtain other people''s hair, wrap it with talisman paper, and form a matchmaker or heart connecting talisman - the original plot Chinese just makes a matchmaker with captain awei''s hair. What he says and does, Captain awei can''t help saying and doing. This is the power of the matchmaker.


    As for controlling and driving away zombies, poisoning witches and poisons and cursing others, uncle Jiu himself did not learn this kind of Taoism. Moreover, he was upright and had a strong temper, and disdained to learn the Taoism of poisoning and cursing. Therefore, the Maoshan Taoism that Su Ze learned did not have the ability in this regard.


    Su Ze recovered. Uncle Jiu had killed the rooster. The chicken blood was mixed with glutinous rice, Rune paper ash and incense ash to make a unique ink.


    Put the ink into the ink bucket and give it to Wencai and Qiusheng. The ink line like a fishing net pops up on the coffin of the old master Ren. Uncle Jiu is relieved. He calls Su Ze to his body and teaches him Taoism.


    Before Su Ze was merely rote memorizing, this time it was able to fully understand the essence of it, repeatedly nod, and even be able to draw inferences about the nine uncle''s deeper problems.


    Nine uncle gradually some surprised, and then rarely smiled.


    "Aze, I didn''t expect your brain to be so useful. You actually understand what I told you."


    Ask Su Ze a few questions, and Su Ze answers them like a stream. Uncle Jiu is more happy.


    At this time, Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai came over and asked if Su Ze would like to invite him to a big meal. Uncle Jiu looked at Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai, two worthless guys. He was so angry that he compared them with Su Ze. Why are these two so unreliable?


    After receiving the promise of Su Ze''s dinner, Qiusheng returns to Renjia town by bike. Uncle Jiu will also take Su Ze and Wencai to the town tomorrow to tell master Ren about the follow-up matters of coffin placement and grave relocation.


    No matter what happened that night, Mr. Ren''s coffin shook twice. Because of the bondage of ink lines, the zombies didn''t come out of the coffin after all.


    The next morning, uncle Jiu took Su Ze and Wen Cai to his home in the town. Qiu Sheng also changed his shirt and Western vest and followed him to Ren''s home for the purpose of Ren Tingting.


    Master Ren is drinking tea with awei. Awei chatters endlessly about what he wants to marry Ren Tingting. Master Ren either doesn''t talk or lets him drink tea. It''s not the same as what he said.


    Seeing uncle nine, Su Ze and others coming, master Ren got up to meet him and went to the study to talk with Uncle nine.


    Qiusheng, Wencai and awei were all ugly around Ren Tingting. They soon led uncle Jiu out to beat Wencai, and then they left Ren''s house.


    When he came to the restaurant, Su Ze fulfilled his promise and invited uncle Jiu, Qiusheng and Wencai to dinner together.


    This time is different from the last time. Su Ze, Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai are already brothers of the same school. Therefore, uncle Jiu did not restrict Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai from devouring.

 Chapter 6

    After dinner, Su Ze said goodbye to Uncle Jiu and went to the security team again.


    He is also a member of the security team. Now the expenses in the town can only be paid on credit.


    Say hello to the other members of the security team, and Su Ze''s eyes are on the rifle again.


    "Can I hide my rifle and take it away as my own equipment?"


    The light curtain responded: "you need to pay a hundred reincarnation points as a price."


    So expensive? It''s just a broken rifle that is seriously backward from the times!


    Su Ze gave up the idea of taking the opportunity to obtain weapons. He first went to the rice store to credit a bag of glutinous rice, and watched the man pack the real glutinous rice with his own eyes, so as to avoid the treacherous rice merchant taking the opportunity to mix rice. In the original story, the treacherous merchant was a literary talent who could not get rid of zombie poison and almost became a zombie.


    After getting ready for this, Su Ze thought to himself: the zombie Lord Ren turned into will break out of the coffin tonight when Uncle nine is not in the Yizhuang, and then go to Ren''s house and kill Lord Ren.


    As long as you kill master Ren and master Ren, the film Mr. zombie is over.


    Other people were all right. Su Ze could hardly leave safely when he thought of the money that uncle Jiu gave him yesterday. He expected him to accept the inheritance of Maoshan and the glory of the lintel.


    Will such a master say goodbye forever?


    Su Ze asked himself that he would never live up to the people who treated him sincerely. He should never repay uncle Jiu''s kindness in preaching and teaching.


    "What will you gain if you pass through a world?" Su Ze asked the light curtain.


    "Get the right to enter the world at any time. Anyone entering the world must get your permission, and the reincarnation world will never erode the blue star." The light curtain shows this.


    Su Ze was stunned: no more rewards?


    Then it suddenly became clear that entering the world at any time and being free to decide whether others can enter the world is the best reward in itself - which basically means that you can enter the world indefinitely, establish a strong advantage in the world that has passed the customs, and then master the abilities in the world more deeply and obtain more abilities.


    In this way, it''s OK!


    Su Ze decided to pass the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie.


    Not only for the blue star not to be eroded, but also for not allowing others to enter Mr. zombie again after that, so that uncle nine can spend his life quietly. Su Ze will also be the best successor in the eyes of Uncle nine, so that he can no longer be full of skills and can only pass them on to the two living treasures.


    After this decision was made, Su Ze felt a lot easier. Before, his mind was heavy, mainly due to the sincere teaching of Uncle Jiu, which made him feel that he could not repay his kindness.


    Now I think this is the best way to repay kindness.


    That night, the night sky of Renjia town was like a hook. At midnight, all the dogs in the town suddenly barked.


    Su zeben didn''t sleep too hard. When he heard the barking of dogs in the town, he woke up: Master Ren came out of the coffin and came to the town to kill master Ren!


    Out of the house, I saw Uncle Jiu standing in the yard with his hands on his back.


    "Master, so many dogs bark -"


    "Something evil has entered the town." The ninth uncle said, "I don''t know where it came in, or what evil thing it is. Evil things are rampant in these years, and human life is cheap. It''s good to be able to protect yourself."


    Su Ze pretended to think, and then said, "master, I doubt that Ren Jiaqian''s grave was the same thing. You also said it was a bad omen. Let''s go to Ren''s house and have a look. "


    Uncle Jiu was also a little uneasy. After hearing this, he nodded directly: "take our business and wake up Qiusheng and Wencai. Let''s go and have a look."


    Su Ze wakes up Qiusheng and Wencai. As soon as they hear that they are going to Ren''s home, they all come to spirit.


    "Go see Tingting..."


    "In the middle of the night, she might be more beautiful in her pajamas..."


    Uncle Jiu reluctantly gave them one chin and one palm to dispel their delusions.


    Su Ze asked Wen Cai to carry the bag of glutinous rice bought during the day. The party walked along the silent renjiazhen street. After a few steps, they heard a cry: "who!"


    Awei, the leader of the security team, came out with a group of security members carrying guns, carrying a kerosene lamp and shaking his head.


    He came closer and yawned: "who am I talking about, uncle nine and Su Ze? Where are you going in the middle of the night? It''s also a coincidence. I followed you on patrol for a long time. I met you today. "


    Uncle Jiu is not good at words. To tell the truth, "let''s go to Ren''s house."


    "Ren family?" Awei screamed, "what are you doing at Ren''s house in the middle of the night? It''s not to propose marriage to master Ren, is it? As agreed in advance, Tingting is mine -- "


    Wencai and Qiusheng immediately shouted to him, "what are you talking about? Tingting is not yours! "


    What and what


    In order not to interfere with today''s plan to kill zombies, Su Ze hurried forward and said, "brother Wei, the thing is, all the dogs in the town are shouting tonight. There must be evil things in the town. We went to Ren''s house to protect the safety of master Ren and miss Tingting. "


    "Ha ha, how can I believe what you say!" Awei shook his head in disdain. "You Feng Shui watchers will scare people. Su Ze, have you learned this too?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a scream came from Ren''s house: "kill! The master is dead! "


    Awei''s face changed greatly: "ah?"


    The ninth uncle shouted, "it''s still late. It''s really Ren''s family! The coffin of Yizhuang must have been broken! "


    After that, he hurried to the Ren family, followed by Wencai and Qiusheng.


    Su Ze, a Wei of the security team and others followed, and they could not catch up with them. Especially when Qiu Sheng was carrying a bag of glutinous rice with his girdle and Wencai, they still couldn''t catch up. It can be imagined how strong and sensitive these two living treasures have been practicing Maoshan physical training for several years.


    When Su Ze and others rushed to the door of Ren''s house, uncle Jiu, Qiusheng and Wencai were fighting an old zombie with wrinkled faces and official clothes.


    Su Ze breathed a sigh of joy: Uncle nine has complete tools and a bag of glutinous rice prepared by himself. Ren''s zombie has just broken out of the coffin and sucked Ren''s blood, but it has not become the strongest yet.


    At this time, it is a time when the power gap between the two sides is small. It is likely to solve the problem directly tonight.


    After that, there will be no great danger in the plot of Mr. zombie, a reincarnation world.


    Seeing that uncle nine was fighting with zombies, aweton shouted, "Mom, there''s a ghost!"


    Other members of the security team were so frightened that they couldn''t even grasp the gun and retreated.


    Su Ze didn''t expect them at all - ordinary guns are useless to zombies. Don''t say Mr. Ren, even if he is transformed into a zombie, he is not afraid of fire guns.


    In his mind, he recalled the Maoshan Taoist art that had been Xiaocheng. At the same time, he observed uncle Jiu fighting with old master Ren with a peach wood sword. Su Ze took out two pieces of Rune paper that bound zombies and ghosts from his waist, bit the tip of his finger, smeared the blood of his fingertip on the back of the rune paper, and was ready to cooperate at any time.


    The reason why Mr. Ren is strong is that the dragonfly touches the acupoints to seal the Yin Qi. After 20 years of Yin Qi accumulation, he is obviously much stronger than ordinary zombies.


    Now it has absorbed the blood of its blood relatives, even in the battle, its strength is gradually becoming stronger. At first, he was afraid of the damage of peach wood sword. Later, he gradually became afraid of the damage of peach wood sword and directly resisted peach wood sword with his arm.


    After that, he ignored the peach wood sword. In the exclamation of Wencai and Qiusheng, he directly raised his arm and flew the peach wood sword.


    "Wow! This guy is great! "


    Uncle nine also looked solemn and shouted, "glutinous rice!"


    Qiusheng quickly picked up the bag of glutinous rice and smashed it at Uncle nine. Uncle nine cried helplessly, "too much."


    He raised his hand and grabbed the glutinous rice bag. Uncle Jiu grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and threw it at old man Ren. Old man Ren immediately yelled in disgust and took a step back.


    "Aze, fire!"


    When Uncle Jiu saw that the glutinous rice was still effective, he finally had some confidence and shouted to Su Ze.

 Chapter 7

    Hearing this, Su Ze quickly took off his coat, took the kerosene lamp from aweti, poured kerosene on his coat and lit a fire.


    To the members of the security team, Ren Tingting and Ren domestic servants, who were trembling and didn''t know what to do, shouted, "come and help, raise the fire and burn the zombies!"


    After hearing the speech, everyone suddenly looked around for wood and even furniture, and even someone threw security clothes and belts into the fire.


    Uncle Jiu originally wanted to light a fire and ignite the glutinous rice to do more harm to the zombies. Unexpectedly, Su Ze reacted so quickly that a fire rose in the twinkling of an eye. In less than five minutes, the fire turned into a fire. He was very happy.


    Now I''m sure! Zombies hate glutinous rice and are most afraid of sunshine and fire!


    He raised his hand to sprinkle glutinous rice and forced Mr. Ren back two steps. Uncle Jiu held a piece of binding talisman paper and pursued him, trying to either stop Mr. Ren or force him into the fire to burn him to death and cremation.


    However, old master Ren seemed to have wisdom. Seeing uncle Jiu coming, he no longer retreated. Instead, he jumped up and jumped towards the door. Unexpectedly, he was ready to escape.


    Su Ze pulled out a piece of wood with fire from the fire and threw it at the door of Ren''s house. Old man Ren immediately stopped, then turned around and jumped straight to Su Ze. Unexpectedly, he felt he couldn''t escape. He was so fierce that he wanted to kill Su Ze who stopped him.


    Su Ze''s heart beat violently and his mind was as calm and clear as possible. One of his left and right hands was smeared with fingertip blood, and his eyes swept the distance between himself and the fire.


    Just one chance, as long as you can send Mr. Ren into the fire, everything is possible


    "Aze, be careful!" Uncle Jiu jumped up from behind and kicked at Uncle Ren.


    At this time, Mr. Ren suddenly turned around and gave up attacking Su Ze and instead attacked uncle Jiu in mid air.


    A pair of iron arms with sharp claws directly grabbed uncle Jiu''s legs and scratched a long blood mark on Uncle Jiu''s legs.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ze was also cruel. He found the right opportunity, ignored the risk, rushed forward directly, opened his bow with his left and right hands, patted the rune paper on old man Ren, and then raised his foot to kick old man Ren.


    Master Ren was not bound at all. He was only half bound, and his body was still shaking trying to attack Su Ze.


    Su Ze was ruthless, biting his teeth and kicking several feet fiercely. Each foot seemed to hit an iron block, and the bones were about to crack. Finally, he kicked Ren''s Zombie body, fell into the fire, struggled ferociously, and then burned to ashes.


    "Kill old master Ren''s Zombie and get 300 points of reincarnation points."


    The light screen displays text to remind Su Ze.


    Su Ze ignored this scene and stepped forward to see that uncle Jiu''s injured leg had been blackened by the poison of the zombie.


    "Master, if you weren''t trying to save me -"


    Su Ze said with some feeling.


    In the original plot of Mr. zombie, uncle nine has never been poisoned by zombies. I didn''t expect that he would be injured and poisoned in order to save himself this time. Although zombie poison is not difficult to solve, this intention makes Su Ze more and more sure that his previous choice is not wrong.


    The name "master" became more and more sincere.


    Uncle Jiu shook his head, indicating that he didn''t have to worry.


    Standing up with a limp, uncle Jiu grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and pressed it on the wound. Yungong forced it outward, and the glutinous rice suddenly turned black and smelly. After repeating this three times, the glutinous rice was no longer black, and the wound also shed normal blood. Uncle Jiu was relieved.


    His cultivation is much higher than his literary talent, and it is easy to untie the corpse poison. The funny appearance of the original Chinese to detoxify the corpse poison is purely due to the helplessness of being unable to force out the corpse poison.


    "Aze, your cultivation time is still short, your strength is insufficient, you are careful and steady, and you have the potential to understand Taoism. Of course, I can''t sit by and watch you killed by zombies."


    The ninth uncle said.


    In fact, he and Su Ze both know that he still gives zombies an opportunity because he is anxious to save Su Ze. If he were an ordinary man, uncle Jiu wouldn''t rush to do so.


    The fire gradually went out. Ren Tingting came forward to thank him: "Uncle nine, thank you for helping Ren family kill the terrible monster and help my father take revenge."


    Awei didn''t know where he came from and said, "yes, yes, thank you for helping our Ren family. Tingting and I will appreciate you in the future. Today, Ren''s family doesn''t entertain guests. Tomorrow, I will start mourning for my father-in-law, master Ren. "


    I''m going to grab Ren Tingting''s hand.


    Ren Tingting just died of her father. She didn''t like awei at all. She immediately clapped his hand: "cousin, don''t do this!"


    Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai both stood up and shouted that awei should not bully Ren Tingting.


    These two living treasures came out at the right time this time. Ren Tingting, a lonely and widowed daughter, obviously couldn''t keep her family business. If no one supported her, she might be swallowed by awei from today.


    Su Ze didn''t want to take care of the troubles of the Ren family, but just opened his mouth and reminded: "master Ren was bitten by a zombie and will soon become a zombie. If you don''t want to be in danger again, let me cremate master Ren''s body?"


    As soon as Ren Tingting heard this, she was suddenly in a daze and looked at Uncle nine.


    The ninth uncle nodded and said, "ah Ze is right. It will be so."


    "What should I do..." Ren Tingting said sadly, "my father is not here. I don''t know anything."


    Awei quickly shouted, "and me, and me!"


    "Tingting is afraid of you!" Wen Cai cried.


    Su Ze said again, "cremate master Ren first, and we''ll talk about the rest later. Let''s help with the funeral. Miss Ren, you can also find some trustworthy people to count Ren''s family property and business. "


    "Loss may be inevitable, but at least it won''t plummet."


    After hearing this, Ren Tingting finally found the backbone and realized that only Su Ze was the most reliable of the four young people in front of her.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you, aze."


    She didn''t know Su Ze at all. She was called aze like Uncle nine. As a result, she was very intimate.


    When aweton was dissatisfied, he shouted, "well, Suze, you smelly boy, as a member of the security team, how dare you commit the following crimes and rob my brother''s woman? Do you believe me -- "


    After Ren Tingting had the backbone, she immediately had the confidence to speak: "cousin, don''t fool around, I''m not your woman! If you mess around again, the Ren family won''t pay the security team next month! "


    As soon as he heard that the salary would be cut off, aweton lost his spirit and whispered: Ren Tingting will never fall into his hands again if she inherits the master''s position.


    The next morning, seeing the dead Master Ren''s fingernails grow and grow longer, Ren Tingting had to accept the reality and said to Su Ze with tears in her eyes, "ah Ze, please do everything."


    Su Ze nodded. He didn''t bother to take care of other things. For this matter, he must take care of it, and he must personally burn master Ren''s body.


    At noon, the fire burned master Ren''s body, and a series of messages popped up in front of Su Ze''s light curtain.


    "Kill the zombie master Ren and get 100 points of reincarnation points."


    "Complete the clearance of Mr. zombie. From then on, the world space of Mr. zombie is fixed and will no longer erode the blue star. From then on, you can enter the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie without any cost, and you can allow or prohibit any blue star person from entering the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie. "


    "The combatant Suze passes through a world. Is it announced to all the combatants and logistics personnel who are on Mr. zombie? Or choose to use the code for announcement. "


    "At present, Mr. zombie has entered the reincarnation world with 5000 combatants, 500000 temporary passage personnel and 35000 logistics personnel. It has reached the bearing limit of the reincarnation world. Do you want to expand the list for processing and access permission?"


    "The world has cleared customs. Do you want to settle and return to Bluestar now?"


    A series of lists illustrate the most satisfactory harvest.


    Su Ze smiled silently in his heart and looked at Uncle Jiu: "master, I have something urgent to leave Renjia town and come back later."


    Uncle Jiu was a little strange. Before asking, Su Ze hurried away.


    After master Ren''s funeral, although the loss of the Ren family was not small, fortunately, the family had a great cause. Under the leadership of Ren Tingting, although it hurt muscles and bones, it also supported.


    Renjia town gradually returned to calm, as if everything was as usual.

 Chapter 8

    Su Ze did not leave Renjia town. He found a quiet place to look at the light curtain of the reincarnation world and evaluate himself.


    "Combatant pass: Suze"


    "Comprehensive strength evaluation: F"


    "Charm rating: D"


    "Own props: None"


    "Have skills: Level D skill Maoshan Taoism, level E skill Maoshan body refining."


    As a pure newcomer with a temporary pass, Su Ze''s harvest this time is incredible: Level D charm and two skills, one level D and one level E. although the skills have not been fully transformed into strength, the strength is still level F, but his potential and future are unlimited.


    More importantly, Suze gained access to the whole reincarnation world of Mr. zombie.


    This fact made Su Ze very excited. As long as his plot advantage is brought into play, it is the biggest bug!


    He likes this bug!


    Now, Suze is considering how to deal with the adventurers who are still adventuring in the world of Mr. zombie.


    Publish your real name and real strength to everyone? Suze hasn''t lived impatiently. But it''s impossible to pretend that nothing happens in Mr. zombie and still let others carry on the strategy.


    Su Ze had decided before that he wanted uncle Jiu to have a real life and life and never reincarnate in a plot.


    Similarly, there are so many other reincarnation worlds, waiting for them to attack, there is no need to stay in this world.


    Therefore, Su Ze just thought about it and made a decision.


    With his decision, the announcement spread to all combatants, logistics and temporary passers-by who were taking risks in Mr. zombie.


    "Mr. Zombie''s reincarnation world has been cleared by the code ''Maitreya''. Whether the task is completed or not, please leave the world in five minutes."


    "Please leave the world in five minutes and forcibly drive out in five minutes."


    "Only with the invitation or permission of the" Maitreya "can you enter the reincarnation world again, otherwise the world will never enter."


    More than half a million adventurers were stunned and looked unbelievably at the light curtain in front of them.


    Some of them have found uncle Jiu and found out the context of the matter. Some are fighting with zombies, and some are fighting with the female ghost Dong Xiaoyu at night.


    More people are still wandering around Renjia Town, ready to complete their tasks. They haven''t found a clue yet, and they are suddenly alerted by the light curtain.


    How can... The world be cleared?


    Who is "Maitreya"? How did you pass the customs!


    Suze smiled, silently settled all the harvest and left the world.


    The light curtain shows the final harvest of reincarnation points in addition to skills when entering the reincarnation world: "kill a powerful zombie, Ren Laoye, and get 300 reincarnation points."


    "Kill zombies, master Ren, and get 100 points of reincarnation."


    "Kill the female ghost Dong Xiaoyu and get 200 reincarnation points."


    "Pass Mr. zombie world, have the right to decide whether to enter or leave the world, freely enter the world at any time, and consume 100 cycle points every day."


    "The customs clearance world won 20000 points of reincarnation, totaling 20600 points. As a reward for customs clearance, you can choose to learn three skills in the world directly, or improve the skills learned in the world three times. "


    The final reward for customs clearance in the world is richer than he thought! 20600 reincarnation points can be redeemed in the future, and there are three opportunities to arbitrarily choose the skills of Mr. zombie world!


    What skills should I choose?


    Suze fell into meditation.


    Su Ze has learned the martial arts of Maoshan Taoist and Maoshan body refining of Uncle Jiu. He can take this opportunity to improve these two skills; Or take this opportunity to learn the corpse driving skill of Taoist priest four eyes, younger martial brother nine.


    "It''s too obvious and inconvenient to drive the corpse. It''s better to master the existing skills."


    Su Ze pondered and made a choice: "Maoshan Taoism, I want to improve it twice!"


    The body is the capital of using spells. If the body can''t have strong Qi and blood, then all spells can''t be used.


    So Su Ze added: "I want to improve Maoshan''s body refining skill."


    The first response was the improvement of Maoshan body refining. Su Ze shook his fist and felt that his muscles were much stronger and his blood essence was much stronger.


    The Maoshan Taoism taught by Uncle Jiu is based on a strong body. Vigorous blood essence can play a more powerful role and greatly strengthen the control. This Maoshan body refining technique is specially used to strengthen the body. After being promoted once, Su Ze can run like Qiusheng with a bag of rice on his back, climb over the wall and have a quick response.


    Although this does not exceed the human limit, it is generally the result of years of hard training by ordinary people. There are also some people who are inherently clumsy and powerless, and they can''t reach this level in their poor lives.


    Then, Su Ze''s Maoshan Taoism was promoted twice in succession. Suddenly, it was promoted to the point of deep understanding and application in the heart: the use of yin and Yang eyes was more arbitrary and could be used without pinching tricks. Can see feng shui and Qi, can make Rune money sword, Rune paper, evil repelling ink, can set up incense array, invite ghosts and gods and kill demons.


    If you get other people''s blood and hair, you can pull strings to control or connect your heart. If you know your real name and eight characters of your birthday, it can even hinder each other''s next luck and even kill each other.


    Uncle nine never used this method to harm people. After su Ze''s achievements in Taoism, he understood that it was not that uncle nine had no ability to harm people, but that he had no mind to harm people, only the mind to save people.


    The right place to use these Taoist techniques is that uncle Jiu follows the rules and regulations, which is admirable.


    In Su Ze''s hands, as long as there is a slight change, inviting ghosts and gods can become the art of raising ghosts, exorcising ghosts and killing people, and the stringer can also turn the other party into a puppet.


    This makes him more and more happy with his choice: Maoshan Taoism has reached this level, and he can touch the mysteries of other Taoism by analogy. If he learns uncle nine''s Taoism and is eager to practice the Four Eyed Taoist priest''s corpse driving skill, he will only know both, but he is not proficient in them and can''t give full play to his ability!


    The improvement of Maoshan Taoism and Maoshan physical training is obvious, and the comprehensive strength evaluation is very practical and reliable: with the improvement of Su Ze''s physique, his Maoshan Taoism can give play to more and stronger strength, so he finally obtained grade e evaluation in the comprehensive strength evaluation.


    Comprehensive strength level E, charm level D.


    This time, the world harvest of Mr. zombie is really huge, and Suze can be sure that the future will only be more worthy of expectation than now.


    With the completion of his settlement, the light loomed and finally wanted to leave the world and return to the real world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the real world, in the gymnasium of Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school, the principal, teaching director and head teachers of senior three are nervously waiting for the results of the first reincarnation world test of senior three and class four.


    There were only eight combatants in the last three classes, which is not good news for Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school.


    There are 15 classes in senior three and nearly 1000 senior three students. If among these students, according to the usual 8.5% probability, there should be 80 or 90 students who can become combatants, and at least 18 to 20 of the three classes should be normal.


    And now there are only eight!


    Although this year is the third level of reincarnation world, so few combatants should not be born.


    If there are too few combatants in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school this year, the principals and teaching directors have direct responsibility and should be pursued by the higher education department. Even the head teacher of each class is very likely to be disqualified from teaching and will no longer be qualified to teach students.


    Finally, the first student from class 3.4 of senior high school came out.


    Head teacher Hao Jun hurried forward: "Yuan Jie, are you a fighter or a logistics officer? What task did you encounter? "


    Yuan Jie shook his head in frustration: "the reincarnation world didn''t give me a task at all. I was in a very shabby Town, like a town more than 100 years ago. I don''t know why I became a logistics personnel."


    The headmaster and the teaching director were not surprised to hear this: there were so many people without potential that they didn''t even get the test task.


    Today is the time for senior three students all over China to test together. So many people enter the reincarnation world to test in turn, which will surely make many mediocre and low potential people get nothing.


    The student named Yuan Jie appeared as if he had made a start. Then more than a dozen students, male and female, quickly emerged from the blue halo. They were the same experience as Yuan Jie. They neither saw the task nor triggered the task. In this way, they became logistics personnel.


    Head teacher Hao Jun''s face was heavy, and the faces of the headmaster and teaching director became more and more ugly.


    Great things are not good. There are too few combatants this year. The third level of reincarnation world is really difficult!


    Even if they are not prosecuted by the education department, they are afraid to be dismissed!


    After another half an hour, someone finally appeared in the blue halo. This time, it was finally a fighter.


    Next, more than a dozen students came out. Six became combatants, and the rest did not become combatants. As a result, seven of the 48 students in class 4, grade 3 of senior high school have become combatants, 23 have been eliminated as logistics personnel, and 18 have not come out in the reincarnation world.


    Hao Jun completely relieved: This is qualified... I can make a job!


    The headmaster and the teaching director looked forward to it: the first three classes had too little harvest. There were no accidents here in class 4. It would be great if seven or eight of the remaining 18 class 4 students became combatants again.


    Moreover, according to the law, the later they come out, the more they receive the test task, and the more likely they are to obtain the qualification of combatants.


    At this time, the light suddenly flashed and disappeared, and fifteen students appeared in front of everyone at the same time.


    The headmaster, teaching director, Hao Jun and others looked at the personnel in blue overalls.


    "What''s going on? Is something wrong? "


    Those staff members were also surprised. They came forward in surprise and said, "what''s the matter? Why haven''t you seen this before?"


    A tall woman in tight leather came up quickly and said loudly, "don''t panic! This is not a bad thing! "


    The headmaster hurriedly asked, "Miss mu, what''s going on?"


    "Nothing. The reincarnation world of Mr. zombie was cleared by a man named" Maitreya ". Everyone was driven out of the reincarnation world by" Maitreya. " Miss Mu said, "the latest news is that all senior three tests in China have been interrupted, and more than 100 reincarnation department personnel who were trying to get through Mr. zombie have also been expelled."


    "Of course, your test in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school was interrupted."

 Chapter 9

    Ah?


    The headmaster suddenly stared in surprise: "has the reincarnation world been cleared? This is a big event. Didn''t the team of the national reincarnation department do it? "


    "Yes, the reincarnation division missed this time. I don''t know if this is the strong shot trained by the giant company to get through the world first. " Miss Mu said, "but it''s a good thing after all. No matter who can solve the erosion of the reincarnation world for us, they deserve the results."


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on the last fifteen students.


    At this time, two more people appeared one after another.


    One is a girl with white skin and proud long hair and shawl, and the other is a boy with a smile and calm. At first glance, these two people were born in a rich family and received elite education since childhood. Although they don''t look so arrogant, they just have a temperament higher than others.


    "This senior three and senior four class is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger! So there are two who become combatants? " Mu Qingling said with some emotion.


    The headmaster nodded: "these two are the childe of Changqing group and the daughter of giant group. They are both dragons and phoenixes among people..."


    He smiled and nodded to the confident smiling boy and the white haired girl. The other 15 students asked, "today''s incident happened in a hurry. I don''t know if you students have become combatants?"


    "Even if you don''t pass this time, it doesn''t matter. As long as you are still temporary passers-by and don''t determine your identity, you can still enter the reincarnation world for testing next time."


    The confident smiling boy said, "Uncle Zhao, I have become a fighter."


    "Oh," principal Zhao Dekai smiled kindly, "it''s Mingyuan."


    He also introduced Mu Qingling: "this is Qin Mingyuan, the son of Changqing group. Mingyuan, this is Miss Mu Qingling who holds an important position in the national reincarnation department."


    Qin Mingyuan greeted with a smile, and Mu Qingling nodded slightly in response.


    "I''ve become a fighter," said the girl with long hair. "It''s not difficult for me to say. This kind of thing can only embarrass ordinary people. How can I stop Jiang Lin?"


    Zhao Dekai also introduced to Mu Qingling: "this is the daughter of giant group, Jiang Lin."


    Jiang Lin looked at the crowd as if there were no one else and asked, "don''t you know the Maitreya?"


    Mu Qingling and Zhao Dekai didn''t know. Qin Mingyuan smiled: "this must be a secret strongman cultivated by a group that doesn''t know. It''s really a blockbuster. Thanks to him, these students who came out with us at the same time were miserable. They should not have become combatants. "


    Hearing what he said, Mu Qingling disagreed: Qin Mingyuan really underestimated civilians. Wouldn''t combatants be born among civilians at this critical moment?


    Suddenly, his eyes flashed and looked at the place covered by the blue halo. A handsome boy with plain expression was standing in the middle of the halo and came out a few minutes later than others.


    How did you come out at this time? Is he much better than other students?


    Moreover, the strength information revealed


    Mu Qingling thought in her heart: "the devil''s eye, open!"


    His eyes were instantly blue. He only looked at them once and quickly put them away: sure enough, he was not a class F fighter, but a higher class E strength!


    Level E strength, and in the third level of reincarnation world, it can save more time than others, especially on the premise of being driven by the "Maitreya"!


    Met a treasure - Mu Qingling kept silent and suppressed her ecstasy.


    "What''s your name?"


    Principal Zhao Dekai, head teacher Hao Jun, Qin Mingyuan, Jiang Lin and others looked at Su Ze who had just appeared with her inquiry.


    Is there anything strange about this boy?


    "Su Ze." Su Ze said, and he was ready to leave.


    "Suze, are you a fighter now?" Mu Qingling asked.


    "Yes." Su Ze frowned slightly. He didn''t want to attract attention. Why did the woman stare at herself?


    "Great, you are also a fighter!" Hao Jun, the head teacher, said happily, "in this way, ten of our whole class have become combatants. It''s really great!"


    Jiang Lin snorted and said disapprovingly, "is it so happy? I think it''s very simple. "


    Qin Mingyuan frowned slightly: isn''t Su Ze the most bullied guy in the class? Can his weak and deceptive nature also become a fighter?


    This is a little beyond Qin Mingyuan''s expectation. In addition to him and Jiang Lin, Su Ze, the coward who is the least likely to become a fighter, has also become a fighter among the remaining students who were driven out of the world of Mr. zombie by the "Maitreya".


    Mu Qingling stepped in front of Su Ze: "you just became a fighter today, too?"


    "Yes." Su Ze said briefly, everyone can hear the impatience in his tone.


    Jiang Lin glanced in surprise: is this usually bullied guy so brave?


    Qin Mingyuan is disdained in his heart: civilians are civilians. If he has a little strength, he doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "Hey, how do you talk and what''s your attitude?" Zhao Dekai said hurriedly.


    Mu Qingling raised her hand to signal him to be quiet and continued to say to Su Ze, "have you ever thought of entering the national reincarnation department to work for China and resist the erosion of the reincarnation world?"


    "If you are willing to join the reincarnation department, you are now my direct subordinate. Now you can follow me and enjoy the third-class salary of the state. The state will solve the problems of clothing, food, housing and transportation and the future."


    Zhao Dekai and Hao Jun looked at Su Ze in surprise. Qin Mingyuan and Jiang Lin also looked at Su Ze curiously: what special place of Su Ze is valued by Mu Qingling?


    At present, there are four classes in the third year of senior high school, and there are 17 other combatants, even if Qin Mingyuan and Jiang Lin are not included, there are also 15.


    What is striking about the fifteen fighters in suzebe?


    Isn''t it just that his face looks good?


    What surprised them more was su Ze''s answer: "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''m not going to enter the national reincarnation department at present."


    Mu Qingling smiled and said, "do you know what the concept of national third-class salary is? And how much is the monthly allowance for food, clothing, housing and transportation? "


    "After becoming a combatant, are these things important? Reincarnation points can be exchanged or sold as much as you want. " Suze said.


    "Huh? "I''m not young," said Mu Qingling. "Reincarnation points are life-saving things. How many people really take them out for money? Now I promise a lot. If you enter those giant groups, the third-class salary is equivalent to their elite level reincarnation combatants, which is not so easy. "


    Jiang Lin couldn''t help listening and said, "the salary of the national reincarnation department is really high. You can enjoy the fourth-class salary if you join it. The third-class salary you promised is very preferential, but miss mu, why don''t you say the most important rule of the national reincarnation department?"


    Mu Qingling was annoyed: "little girl, are you going to dismantle my platform?"


    "No, I just can''t see it." Jiang Lin held her head high and held the mountains in her hands. "The money of the national reincarnation department was bought with her life. When the reincarnation world eroded seriously and leaked the monster, the members of the national reincarnation department had no right to refuse to transfer, and they had to fight after being dispatched! Even the monsters of the fifth level reincarnation world are the same! "


    "Su Ze, you have no advantages except being handsome. You are usually very spineless, but after all, you are a classmate. I advise you not to be cheated away and lose your life by a woman in leather!"


    Mu Qingling took a deep breath: "little girl, you''d better pay attention to your mouth. Those who resist the reincarnation of the world for China and the world are heroes. They have not been cheated! "


    "Hum, you believe it yourself." Jiang Lin said, "others don''t know, but I know. Suze, how about joining the giant group? At least make sure you don''t get bullied at school. "


    When Mu Qingling heard this, she shook her head slightly: "little girl, you will take the opportunity to rob people!"


    After that, he took a deep look at Su Ze, took out a business card with body temperature from the leather coat and stuffed it in Su Ze''s hand: "if you want to join the reincarnation department, call me."


    After that, he turned and shouted that the staff in blue overalls packed up their equipment and left in a gust of wind.


    After Mu Qingling took people away, Jiang Lin looked at Su Ze and said, "follow me to the giant group."


    Suze said, "no, I''d better go home."


    Jiang Lin was a little unhappy. She hummed softly and raised her head again: "it''s up to you! Would anyone else like to come to the giant group? "


    Fifteen students who had just become combatants hurried forward. Jiang Lin waved unhappily: "stay away from me, where''s manager Sun? Come and recruit! "


    A manager of the giant group hurriedly came forward with a smile: "fellow students, I''m the manager of the giant group. My name is sun Xiaochuan -"


    Qin Ming foresight also said: "Changqing group also needs combatants, and the treatment is not bad."


    The subordinates of Changqing group also rushed forward to recruit, and two other groups also came forward to recruit combatants. In the face of these groups, 15 students hesitated, and it was difficult to decide for a moment.


    Suze ignored them and walked towards the door.


    Qin Mingyuan moved in his heart and said, "Su Ze, come here."


    Suze stopped to look at him and looked at him strangely: who''s this guy?


    Su Ze remembered Qin Mingyuan, the second son of Changqing group, the influential figures in the class and school, and the existence he looked up to in his original memory - Su Ze was always bullied in the corner of the class. At that time, his idea was that if he were as good as Qin Mingyuan, he would never be bullied again.


    Therefore, Qin Mingyuan naturally called Su Ze and thought that Su Ze had to be obedient.


    "What''s up?" Of course, Su Ze has no fear for him. He has Evergreen Group, but Su Ze won''t be afraid of it.


    Qin Mingyuan was unhappy. He was just surprised at Su Ze''s change before. Now he feels that the boy doesn''t know what''s good or bad. He really dares to take a pinch on himself.


    "Join Evergreen Group. I guarantee you nothing at school. You are allowed to follow me."


    "No need."


    Su Ze walked out without stopping.


    "Otherwise, not necessarily -"


    Qin Mingyuan''s eyes were cold and said such a sentence.


    Su Ze looked back coldly. Qin Mingyuan looked at him. Just for a moment, Su Ze went out again.


    Looking back, Qin Mingyuan, with a polite smile, dealt with headmaster Zhao Dekai, head teacher Hao Jun and the students as if nothing had happened.


    Just in my heart, the anger has been suppressed: just you, also cooperate with me tit for tat?


    Su Ze, I want you to kneel down and beg me to join Evergreen Group!

 Chapter 10

    Deng Deng Deng!


    With high heels firmly on the floor, Mu Qingling, wearing tight leather clothes, came to the office of the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    "Director, the equipment has been taken back. Which reincarnation world needs to be debugged to continue as the test world of senior three students?"


    Director Zhou Bo is a middle-aged man with a tea cup. He always laughs before talking.


    "Just take it back. Let''s debug it after the headquarters makes a decision. After all, the decision is not ours. This year''s qualification to fight in the third level reincarnation world has been exaggerated. We will not use the fourth and fifth level reincarnation world. "


    He asked again, "did you find any good seedlings when you went to Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school this time?"


    "There is one." Mu Qingling suddenly came to the spirit and said excitedly.


    "One? Are you talking about Qin Mingyuan of Changqing group or Jiang Lin of giant group? " Zhou Bo asked.


    "Neither," said Mu Qingling. "They are both carefully cultivated flowers. They look good and are better prepared than others, but they can''t be expected to become real strong in the future, and they will never join our reincarnation department."


    "That''s true." Zhou Bo said, "is he a student without background?"


    "Yes, I don''t have any background, and I''m very powerful and independent. I just found a treasure! No one at Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school has seen it yet. I must take him down as soon as possible! " Mu Qingling said.


    "That''s good... We people must have successors after all. Those groups are getting bigger and bigger, and more and more people choose to evade their responsibilities... Hey... "


    Zhou Bo took a sip of tea and shook his head helplessly.


    Mu Qingling''s excitement slowly dissipated and remained silent: the situation is getting worse and worse. This time, even the "Maitreya" of the customs clearance reincarnation world is not the person of the national reincarnation department. Next, the giant groups will only become more and more arrogant. The reason why the national reincarnation department becomes weak is to protect the country and resist the eroded places everywhere.


    Talent is rare. Su Ze is an unusual. We have to find a way to let him join the reincarnation department.


    What they don''t know is that at this moment, far away from the headquarters of the reincarnation department in the capital, the headquarters of Jiangcheng Evergreen Group and giant group, major groups across the country are meeting together to find the "Maitreya" of Mr. zombie.


    Therefore, the top level of the country and the top level of various groups are suspicious of each other: "Maitreya" is definitely not our people. Which force is the strong one trained?


    Who trained it and who lied?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When they got home, their parents quickly got up from the sofa and asked.


    "How was the test today? There''s no danger, is there? General temporary traffic personnel will not be in great danger. Are you okay? "


    "Are you a fighter or a logistics officer?"


    Su Ze nodded: "it''s all right. I''m a fighter."


    "Oh! Combatants! " Father Su Zhengshan breathed a sigh of relief, "don''t worry about living income in the future."


    Mother Chen Rong is a little worried: "the combatants are good, but they are also dangerous. How many soldiers are killed by the national reincarnation department every year, even those large groups are not insured, and there are casualties every year."


    Su Zhengshan shook his head helplessly: "that''s no way. The reincarnation world is like this. If you go in and get benefits, you may lose your life. After all, it is good for combatants to have high status and high income. "


    As he spoke, his interest soared: "make some dishes and take out my wine! Su Ze, you can have a drink with me. From now on, you will be an independent adult and a fighter! "


    When his mother cooked the meal, the family had a slightly rich meal together, and Su Ze returned to his room.


    "Enter the reincarnation world." Suze meditated.


    The light curtain suddenly unfolded, and then Su Ze disappeared into the bed.


    "Combatant pass: Suze. To enter the reincarnation world successfully, now you can stay in the reincarnation center or immediately choose to enter the reincarnation world for adventure. "


    "The central forum, Central Trading Center and central square are open to combatants free of charge. Do you choose to enter?"


    "Enter the central forum."


    With Su Ze''s meditation, his body came to an empty place, and a forum with concise pages and different plates appeared in front of him.


    In the video section, some people released videos, many chatted in the discussion section, and some disclosed some information about exploring the world at present. Some also said how poor they are and in urgent need of reincarnation points, and some want to buy reincarnation points. Two thousand Chinese yuan is a reincarnation point... It is obvious that there are all people in the above, liars, beggars, showing off and with ulterior motives, numerous.


    Su Ze doubted how much sincerity there was in this forum and how much ulterior motives there were.


    However, after looking carefully, I found the law. The discussion posts or videos marked as blue by the reincarnation central forum are relatively safe and reliable. Most of them seem to be free of fraud and have something to say, rather than sending meaningless content.


    The red sign is the help content of offering reward reincarnation points. As long as you click in to reply, you can get the reincarnation points given by the sender according to the reply content. Of course, it must really help each other, otherwise it is impossible to get reincarnation points.


    A bright red and shocking post at the top of the forum is: offer a reward for 1000 reincarnation points and look for "Maitreya"!


    Su Ze went in and took a look. The first few people replied, "who is the Maitreya?"


    "A thousand reincarnation points is equivalent to nearly one million Chinese yuan. Find someone? Who is this man? "


    At this time, it is obvious that they don''t know about "Maitreya" going through the world of Mr. zombie.


    But then the reply at the bottom becomes: "lying trough!"¡° Lying trough! "


    Wait for a series of shocked replies.


    "What a fierce man NIMA is, the third level of reincarnation world of single clearance!"


    "He''s not the only one who passes through the world, is he the only one? Is it human? "


    "Where did you cultivate the strong? Do you know anything? "


    "A little too fierce!"


    There are even a few foreign languages, "holyshit!" But because of the large number of Chinese people and the great language gap, they basically ignore the speeches of these foreigners.


    A thousand reincarnation points, looking for my whereabouts?


    Su Ze looked at the reward post and smiled.


    Although there are many prices, it is obvious that "Maitreya" is still regarded as a strong person cultivated by a group. It seems that it does not need much difficulty to inquire. One thousand reincarnation points and one million Chinese yuan are too small to look at the "Maitreya"!


    With this idea, Su Ze opened the reincarnation Central Trading Center, which is similar to the online mall, but all the fighters in the reincarnation World Trade by themselves.


    The price is not only high, but also not a good item. A pistol, a poisoned cold weapon and a talisman all try to sell hundreds of reincarnation points - this kind of high-priced and low-quality item has not been purchased for a long time. It is estimated that if there are really items and skills with the right price, they will be purchased immediately.


    It seems that this kind of transaction also needs to take a chance. Su Ze took a look at his reincarnation points, 20600 points, which undoubtedly surpassed the combatants who experienced many reincarnation world adventures.


    At present, there is no need to buy anything from this trading center. There is also the central square of the reincarnation world, which gathers the combatants of the whole blue star. It is too early for Suze, who has just experienced a reincarnation world, to deal with all kinds of people.


    After taking a quick look, Su zexun asked, "what can reincarnation points be exchanged directly to the reincarnation world?"


    The light screen shows: "it takes at least 2000 points to exchange into the reincarnation world that has been experienced, and at least 100 points for each living day. Combatant Su Ze, code named "Maitreya", does not need any points to return to the world of Mr. zombie, and has the control of entering and leaving the world. He only needs to pay the price of 100 points per day. "


    "When returning to the reincarnation world, combatants can apply for treatment with more than 100 reincarnation points and choose the treatment direction according to the severity of the injury. Please note that not all injuries can be repaired, and not all injuries are 100 points. "


    "Reincarnation points can be used to select the items brought out of the reincarnation world. According to the actual effect, at least 100 reincarnation points can be taken out. If you have experience script, skill book and cultivation book, you can learn this skill with at least 1000 reincarnation points. "


    "Reincarnation points can be freely traded and given, buy goods sold by others through the central trading center, or trade goods and reincarnation points face-to-face with others through the central square of reincarnation."


    The role of reincarnation points is really great. No wonder it''s easy to exchange Chinese yuan and currencies of all countries.


    However, it is estimated that not many combatants will make this choice, except those who have gained a lot like Suze or are rich in reincarnation points.

 Chapter 11

    "Return to Mr. zombie and stay for a while. How long will the real world pass?"


    "The default time is three to one, consuming 3000 reincarnation points. You can restore the time comparison during the previous task."


    Another 3000 cycle points - if only an hour or so has passed in a few days during the mission, as before, and the time is about 100 to 1, you have to pay 3000 cycle points.


    Su Ze smiled: in this way, it will be more difficult for other combatants to enter the reincarnation world for cultivation, enhance their strength and obtain opportunities.


    For Su Ze, the time exchanged in this way is the best way to improve his strength and get familiar with the battle. He has enough points, and he doesn''t need 2000 points to enter the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie.


    "Choose to stay in Mr. zombie for ten days to compare the time when the task is in progress."


    "Deduct a total of 4000 reincarnation points." The light curtain said, "there are 16600 points left in reincarnation."


    With a flash of light, Su Ze entered the world of Mr. zombie. As a combatant, he no longer has to enter the reincarnation world through the country''s special devices as before.


    Reappeared outside Renjia Town, Su Ze identified the direction and took the lead in rushing to Renjia town.


    First, I met Ren Tingting, the current head of Ren''s family, and then stayed for half a day, returning to Yizhuang with gold, silver and the ocean.


    For Ren Tingting, those shops that betrayed their faith and set up their own business by the death of master Ren are of course the best to take back. If they can''t, it''s much better to destroy them than to see these traitors elated.


    As it happens, Su Ze, who has Maoshan Taoism, has enough skills. In only half a day, it''s not difficult for Su Ze to make the other party do absurd things, say absurd words, destroy the other party''s shop or return the shop to Ren''s family.


    Therefore, when Ren Tingting was overjoyed, she not only gave him rich financial returns, but also intentionally or unintentionally hinted that she was lonely and needed a reliable man to support the whole Ren family.


    Su Ze waved her hand directly: Ren Tingting began to have the magnanimity of being a family leader. She was not prepared to give up the Ren family at all. If she wanted to join the redundant Ren family and the child''s surname was Ren, it''s better to avoid it. Moreover, Su Ze didn''t think that his wife and children would live on the hot Kang, so he sent off all his ambitions.


    "Azer, you said you had something to do. Why did you come back so soon?"


    Seeing Su Ze again at the gate of Yizhuang, uncle Jiu asked in surprise.


    Su Ze said seriously, "master, I want to inherit your orthodoxy!"


    The ninth uncle was a little surprised, and then smiled: "in the future, he will be accompanied by corpses and ghosts, live in seclusion, have no wife and children, and even lose Shouyuan, children. Are you really willing to do so?"


    "Really!" Su Ze said firmly.


    What uncle Jiu said is not only his treatment during the period of the Republic of China, but also his unique experience in the world. There is some comfort for practitioners who lose their lives, suffer alone and share the same path.


    But for Suze, it''s just a small problem.


    Seeing that Su Ze was so firm, uncle Jiu was inexplicably relieved: "from today on, I will be more strict with you!"


    That''s what he said, but just one day later, uncle Jiu felt that he was not teaching people, but a monster - Su Ze''s Maoshan body refining skill improved once was not obvious, and his Maoshan Taoist skill improved twice was almost like a Taoist skill practiced hard for 20 or 30 years. It was easy to draw symbols, open eyes, watch Feng Shui, invite ghosts and gods, pull strings and connect hearts, There is no stagnation, carton.


    Even if I learned it, I shouldn''t be so familiar!


    The ninth uncle simply can''t understand, but he is indeed more strict with Su Ze. He is worried that Su Ze will be arrogant and complacent and die young. In the next few days, he would practice with Qiusheng and Wencai from time to time.


    Qiusheng and Wencai are not su Ze''s opponents one-on-one, but under the joint attack, Su Ze will inevitably have to deal with them even if he is familiar with their playing routines.


    It''s even more needless to say to practice with the experienced ninth uncle. It''s all about feeding Su Ze. The ninth uncle makes a decisive move. Once he attacks Su Ze, he immediately pastes a rune, followed by fists and feet, followed by magic sword, wooden sword and rune money sword.


    In the process of this pair of practice, Su Ze also understood more closely how to further use his own abilities, and how, like ninth uncle, he could quickly find ways in Taoism even if he was at a disadvantage, and immediately ask for help or kill demons and ghosts.


    In the last two days, Su Ze bought a lot of cinnabar and yellow paper, and bought seven or eight cages of roosters. He began to draw symbols himself. Although uncle Jiu didn''t know what he spent so much on evil ward off talisman, ghost dispelling talisman, body fixing talisman, thread drawing talisman and heart connecting talisman, he also helped him draw some when he saw his hard work.


    Su Ze drew 20 pieces of each of the five runes. Because they were created by himself, the reincarnation world did not charge too many reincarnation points. That is, he counted 100 runes as a stack of ordinary yellow paper, and collected 100 reincarnation points.


    Su Ze also specially collected a set of other items to prevent the same effect from the outside world. There is no way to use them in his Maoshan Taoism: ink bucket, cinnabar pen, peach wood sword, cutting-edge sword, Bagua mirror, Fuqian sword, and a box of evil blood ink.


    Finally, there is a pistol from the Republic of China.


    These things need a total of 1500 reincarnation points to take out. Considering that Taoist materials are useful in the reincarnation world, Su Ze is also useful to take out. If he buys the rooster of the farm from the outside to make his own blood ink to ward off evil spirits, he really knows whether it is useful or not.


    As for the pistol, after all, it is a weapon that can kill people in the air. It may also be useful for Suze.


    Fifteen thousand reincarnation points remain unused, and Su Ze''s harvest is rich enough.


    Ten days finally reached the limit. Su Ze found an excuse to go out and return to the reincarnation center.


    Two hours later, real world time is 3 p.m.


    In the world of Mr. zombie, Su Ze not only wasn''t tired, but also had great energy.


    "Are there any hidden or hidden packages?"


    Suze asked.


    With a wooden sword and rune paper, he can see what skills he has as long as he is not stupid - this is not a good thing. After all, Su Ze''s comprehensive strength is only e, so it''s best not to expose his skills too much.


    "Do you need 10000 cycle points to open up a two cubic meter portable storage space? Note that this space is effective in the reincarnation center and the reincarnation world and cannot be used in the real world. " Asked the light curtain.


    10000 reincarnation points... The price is really expensive.


    Su Ze pondered for a while and chose to open it.


    The storage space of two cubic meters is equivalent to a relatively spacious wardrobe. There are many things that can be placed, which can keep Su Ze''s identity and ability secret, and the identity of "Maitreya" is more impeccable.


    Moreover, even if Su Ze opens this storage space, there are still 5000 reincarnation points left, which is still enough.


    After opening the storage space, Suze began to choose the reincarnation world for adventure.


    At present, the lowest level of China''s customs clearance is the third level of reincarnation world "biochemical crisis II".


    Then there is the fourth level world and the fifth level reincarnation world. They are all reincarnation worlds that have not been solved for a long time. This is precisely the reason why Su Ze read the news and China used the army to clean up goblin, orcs and other demons.


    "Choose to enter biochemical crisis II."


    "Note that the combatants are no longer temporary passage personnel and do not have the particularity of acting alone. They will meet other combatants. "Enter now?"


    "Yes, enter now." Suze said.


    The light curtain trembled slightly, and a light swept through. When Su Ze opened his eyes again, he had come to the roof of a tall building.


    There were nine people standing around. They looked serious and wore black leather clothes. Their style was similar to that of Mu Qingling. Obviously, they were also from the Chinese reincarnation department.


    The other five were dressed in blue, with steel plates hanging at their waist, with "evergreen" and numbers on them.


    The other two, one is a high school student who obviously has little experience and looks around. Perhaps like Su Ze, they are qualified as combatants during the day.


    The other is a beautiful woman with curled hair, rimless glasses and blue windbreaker.

 Chapter 12

    After everyone glanced at each other, Su Ze mainly focused on the five people in blue, followed by the two of the reincarnation department.


    High school boys began to peek at the beautiful blue windbreaker with frameless glasses, graceful posture and calm and rational temperament.


    One of the five men in blue also blew a whistle at the stop: "Hey, this is a great blessing!"


    "Five members of Evergreen Group, in front of the reincarnation department, you don''t want to do anything illegal, do you?" Said the man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    His words also verified Su Ze''s conjecture that these five people are reincarnated world combatants trained by Evergreen Group.


    The wretched man immediately "hissed" with a smile: "the reincarnation department is still in the mood for a task. Who cares about our Evergreen Group? Shouldn''t we look for the Maitreya who can pass the third level world? "


    The coarse eyed reincarnation division man stared at him, but the beautiful colleague beside him said, "listen to what you mean, do you know the news of the Maitreya? Perhaps the Maitreya was cultivated by your Evergreen Group? "


    Upon hearing this, the five people of Changqing group suddenly turned pale. The obscene man dared not ridicule any more and said directly: "the reincarnation department can''t find anyone, and don''t throw dirty water on us. Our Evergreen Group has never trained such a strong person! "


    If their evergreen group really has this "Maitreya", it''s worth mentioning. Without a "Maitreya", it is considered to have, which has attracted the covet of the reincarnation department and major groups. That''s really not worth it at all.


    During their conversation, the woman in blue windbreaker said, "Maitreya may be more different than you think. As far as I know, the reincarnation department and major groups do not seem to have such a strong player, and there is no sign of other foreign forces intervening. "


    "Maybe he is not a strong man trained by big forces at all, but a small team, and even a lonely strong man."


    "Is that possible?" Said the man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    The handsome man asked, "Your Excellency is very knowledgeable. You haven''t asked about your origin yet..."


    "Lotus." The woman in the blue windbreaker said and walked towards the stairs on the roof.


    The wind whistled in her clothes.


    The wretched man of Changqing group suddenly lost his voice in horror: "lotus? You are the lotus - shouldn''t you be in the fourth and fifth level of the world? Why in this world? "


    "Because I also want to do what a ''Maitreya'' can do!"


    The woman in blue windbreaker stood at the entrance of the stairs and walked downstairs with a smile.


    "Fucking crazy... Crazy!" The wretched man grabbed his hair with both hands in shock, "Lotus wants to pass the third level world alone? She wants to be like a Maitreya? "


    "What makes me more incredible is the news she said," said the beautiful man of reincarnation department. "As a strong man with comprehensive strength of class C, Lianhua is in the forefront in China and even the world. She said that Maitreya was not cultivated by large groups, but should be true."


    "The Maitreya was actually born in a small team, and may even be a lone traveler. This is the most incredible thing!"


    The five members of Changqing group and the reincarnation department were shocked for a long time until there was a violent impact below, and then a thick smoke rose downstairs.


    "The task has begun!"


    "I almost forgot that this is the third level of biochemical crisis II world!"


    The five people of Changqing group and the reincarnation Department hurried back to their senses. They first took a look at the tasks on the light curtain and each showed a relaxed smile.


    "Just killing ten zombies? The task is simple. "


    "Zombies? What is that? " The high school boy who had secretly aimed at "Lotus" asked.


    "Hey, hey, two little rookies, you are so brave!" The wretched man of Changqing group glanced at Su Ze and the puzzled high school boy, and saw their origin from their immature faces.


    "Do you really think there is a ''Maitreya'' customs clearance world in every world? Before the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie, you young fighting members still don''t know what the real battle is. Now you have no veteran to lead you into the third level world alone. "


    "You really don''t know how to write the word ''seek death''!"


    After that, he sneered and seemed to want to see Su Ze''s panic.


    "You are really too reckless." The coarse eyed man of the reincarnation Department said, "without anyone to help you, you as a novice can''t complete the task of the third level world, even if this time the task is only to kill ten zombies."


    "You can''t even fight. You don''t even know what zombies are. How can you fight?"


    "Then - what am I going to do?" The male high school student cried with a sad face.


    "Join the reincarnation department." The thick eyed man suggested, "we will tell you the answer and help you complete the task and get through the most difficult novice period."


    Male high school students hesitated and didn''t answer. Obviously, they knew where the reincarnation department was and that the reincarnation Department sometimes had to protect the people, which was far less free than large groups.


    The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes smiled, pulled him to the edge of the roof and motioned him to look down: "look, this is the world of biochemical crisis 2. We don''t know what story the world of biochemical crisis 1 tells or how everything happened. We only know that everyone in the world has become a living dead man and monster called zombies."


    "You two should also kill ten zombies, right? Can you really do it without our help? "


    "The cruel words are said first. If you make the wrong choice and refuse to join the reincarnation department, you will bear all the consequences. We will not save a person who is useless to the country and to the reincarnation department. "


    The high school student only took a look. The people below were crowded and in a mess. The whole city was full of smoke and a disaster scene. Some people become zombies, press and open their mouths to the people around them, and some people panic and are hit by the same panic car for more than ten meters.


    Most living humans are like headless flies. They are constantly frightened and flustered. More and more humans begin to bite others. They become "them", zombies and moving dead people.


    "I... I join the reincarnation department!" High school students shouted.


    The man of the reincarnation division laughed and looked at Su Ze: "what about you, young man, do you also join the reincarnation division?"


    Su Ze quietly looked downstairs and got up and walked to the stairs.


    "I don''t have to. Have a nice trip."


    The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes was dumb: in this case, how dare you refuse the invitation of the reincarnation department? To live alone? Aren''t you afraid of death?


    "Huh? Look out of sight? Isn''t this a novice? " The delicate reincarnation man was surprised and said to himself.


    The five people of Changqing group were too lazy to pay attention to the reincarnation department''s solicitation of two rookies. When they saw that Su Ze actually refused to do this, they looked at Su Ze strangely. Are there such people?


    The leading obscene man suddenly shouted, "wait a minute, that student kid, are you a student of Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school?"


    Su Ze stopped: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "As far as I know, there are less than 20 combatants in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school this year. They have basically joined the big group, but one has not joined the big group or the reincarnation department. His name is Su Ze. Is that you?"


    Said the wretched man.


    Su Ze stood at the door of the stairs and looked back at them: "what''s the problem with your asking?"


    "Coincidentally, this afternoon, young master Qin Mingyuan just informed us that there is such a small vegetable chicken. We must treat it well after meeting it, so that you can recognize the power of Chu Changqing group, kneel and beg him to join Changqing group."


    The wretched man smiled and said, "it seems that my luck today is not bad. I not only saw the legendary class C strong lotus, but also happened to complete the small task assigned by the young master."


    "I think I can get the young master''s reward for this!"

 Chapter 13

    Evergreen Group, Qin Mingyuan?


    Want Su Ze to kneel and beg him to join Evergreen Group?


    This guy who seems to be all-around and good at dancing is so narrow-minded!


    Su Ze carefully recalled the situation of looking at Qin Mingyuan before. He really didn''t see the goodwill of the man of the moment on campus and the second childe of Changqing group, but he really didn''t expect that the other party would specially tell many people to come down for a novice like himself.


    What''s more unexpected is that the seemingly free and casual subordinates of large groups are now like running dogs without any performance of morality and conscience.


    As for the reincarnation department, Su Ze took another look at the two people, one with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and the other with beautiful appearance. They had no intention to help themselves.


    Obviously, they will not be kind enough to help irrelevant people. If Su Ze chooses to join the reincarnation department, these two people may help Su Ze fight against the people of Changqing group, and the people of Changqing group will certainly converge. Perhaps Su Ze will have no trouble from now on.


    However, what can evergreen group do? What can Qin Mingyuan do?


    In today''s world, because of the existence of the reincarnation world, it is no longer who can cover the sky with great power and money. The strong can also support the world alone.


    The future of Suze is not what they can imagine!


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, smiled and went straight into the stairs: "we''d better not offend the river."


    How brave!


    The five people of evergreen group were surprised: at this time, Su Ze dared to leave like this!


    "No wonder the second young master will specially ask to clean him up. My brothers finish the task. I''ll do the young master''s task first and teach the boy a lesson." The wretched man said.


    He chased Su Ze, and the other four people of Changqing group answered.


    The two of the reincarnation Department looked at each other and were helpless: they couldn''t control this situation. The arrogant young man is estimated to be humiliated and even die in this third level reincarnation world, but he is not a member of the reincarnation department and is unwilling to join the reincarnation department. The reincarnation department really can''t risk to save him.


    "Leave them alone. It has nothing to do with us." The delicate member of the reincarnation Department said to the confused male high school students, "for this biochemical crisis II, what we know is that the biochemical crisis broke out in the whole city, and most humans have become zombies."


    "The most troublesome thing about zombies is that they don''t know the key. It''s useless for you to cut hands and feet, pierce the heart and cut the waist. Cutting off its head is not killing, because it''s still alive with only one head."


    Male high school students were creepy: "can''t you fight to death? What should I do? "


    "Use a gun or some weapon to penetrate its head, which is the original location of the human brain... There is the only key to the zombie." The delicate man said, "I don''t know what the plot of biochemical crisis I is, and it has never appeared. We only know that biochemical crisis II is to kill zombies in the whole dangerous world. Some tasks are to kill ten, some five and some 20."


    "According to the speculation of our reincarnation department, maybe killing all the zombies in this reincarnation world can complete customs clearance."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the four people of Changqing group. When they heard this, they didn''t say anything. They just took out silencing pistols and short daggers and walked towards the stairs. After all, it was the only way to go down the roof.


    The two of the reincarnation department and the high school students who just joined the reincarnation department also walked and said, walking down.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The film "biochemical crisis II" took place a few days after "biochemical crisis I": "biochemical crisis I". Ambrera company is located in the underground honeycomb building. The virus weapon T virus leaked. All personnel died and became zombies, as well as a large number of zombie dogs and lickers.


    The heroine Alice managed to survive, but she was captured by Ambra company.


    Originally, T virus was still locked in the hive here, but ambrera company had to send someone to check the situation in the hive again, so it was killed by the licker group, and T virus spread all over Raccoon City. This is the beginning of biochemical crisis II.


    Now zombies have appeared in the urban area, indicating that Ambra has opened the hive for more than 10 hours, and the leakage of T virus has become a fact. In more than 10 hours, at dawn tomorrow, Ambra will use a nuclear bomb to try to wipe out the raccoon city.


    The whole "biochemical crisis II" is the story from this time to the dawn of tomorrow. The heroine Alice and her new companions are on an adventure journey.


    As Su Ze went down the stairs, he recalled all the plot he knew. First, he recalled how to pass the customs, and second, he recalled what benefits he might get from the world.


    As shown on the light curtain, killing ten zombies to complete the task can leave the world, which is not in his consideration at all.


    "Boy, stop!"


    A cry came from behind, and the obscene man of Changqing group quickly caught up with a silencing pistol in his hand.


    Suze stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Suze, right? Since the young master wants us to deal with you, that is to wear off your pride. Come on, kneel down and kowtow to me - "the wretched man said with a smile.


    Before he finished, Su Ze suddenly moved, stepped forward, pressed his palm, broke his wrist, grabbed the silencing pistol, and turned the muzzle at him.


    "Good thing, in this world, silencing pistols can reduce a lot of trouble." Suze said.


    Facing the silencing pistol, the obscene man dared not move, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    This boy is not an ordinary man at all!


    I''m already at the top of level F. I''ve completed ten tasks and will soon be promoted to level E. I''m incredibly taken away by him. Even if I''m careless, it''s not what ordinary students can do!


    "What''s your name?" Suze asked.


    "Li Chao." The wretched man replied.


    "What about the other four? What are their names and strengths? " Su Ze asked again.


    Li Chao dared not cheat and hurriedly said the names and strength of the other four people. In fact, they are all similar. They are old qualified members of Changqing group, but their strength is relatively poor and have not yet entered level E.


    The main combat members of Changqing group are hundreds of class E members and more than 20 class D combat members. The main trump card is two class C combat members with comprehensive strength.


    As for the combat members of class B comprehensive strength, they have not been disclosed all over the world, and no one knows whether they exist.


    Su Ze heard this, but smiled: how can it not exist? Real predators are usually lurking underwater. The combat members with Class C comprehensive strength only get a false name. At present, the real strongest combat members in the real world are not known by ordinary people.


    Without saying anything more, Su Ze stretched out his hand, pulled down Li Chao''s hair and held it in his hand.


    Then he turned and left with a silencing pistol.


    "Call -"


    The obscene man Li Chao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Su Ze was a rookie and didn''t know the truth of shoveling grass and roots. Instead, he would have shot the enemy and killed him.


    "Do you think so?"


    At the corner of the stairs, Su Ze put the silencing pistol into the storage space, staggered his hands, pinched like turning flowers, and clamped one of Li Chao''s hair in his palm.


    The heart connecting talisman of Maoshan Taoism is now used by Su Ze, just like "asking the heart".


    Li Chao was unprepared. Before he understood what was going on, his real thoughts were asked.


    "Of course, I knew Su Ze was so threatening, so I shot him and killed him. By the way, I borrowed the power of Changqing group to kill his whole family. This is called cutting the grass and removing the roots..."


    "Good one, cut the grass and get rid of the roots."


    Su Ze said faintly, "thank you for giving me a reason to cut down the roots and let me make up my mind and have no hesitation with the people of your Evergreen Group."


    "Ah - what are you going to do?" Li Chao finally reacted and exclaimed, "who are you? Are you Suze? What are you going to do! "


    No one answered him. He shouted into the air like a madman.

 Chapter 14

    Su Ze walked quickly in the stairs. After going down a few floors, he found a quiet and safe place.


    Turn your hands over, take out the rune paper, put another hair of Li Chao in the rune paper, fold it two times on the front and three times on the back, and then burn the rune paper to ashes with your hands together.


    "Good play, it''s about to begin."


    On the other hand, as soon as the four of Changqing group walked into the stairs, they heard Li Chao shouting. One of them asked strangely, "brother Li, what''s the matter?"


    Li Chao shouted, "that Su Ze! something the matter! He is not simple -- "


    Just then, his cry suddenly stopped and made a confused voice: "hmm?"


    "Brother Li?" The man of Changqing group was a little uneasy and turned to his companion, "isn''t it like this to become a zombie? Brother Li said Su Ze had a problem. What can he have? Isn''t he just a novice? "


    The two of the reincarnation department and the high school students also walked into the stairway. They were also a little surprised to see that the four of Changqing group stopped. The obscene man Li Chao tilted his head and shook his head and moved his hands and feet.


    "You are, what happened?"


    "I don''t know. Brother Li said what happened to Su Ze. He shouted like evil." As they spoke, the people of Changqing group held a silencing pistol and stared at Li Chao.


    Li Chao now moves his body without saying a word. It looks more like evil.


    "Zhang Haiyang, what are you doing?" Li Chao smiled and said, "don''t you know me? Still pointing a gun at me? "


    The four members of Changqing group were relieved: "brother Li, you were like that just now. I thought you were bitten by a zombie."


    "That is to say, brother Li, what''s the matter with Su Ze? He''s just a rookie. Why isn''t it simple? "


    Li Chao smiled a little stiff and walked slowly over: "what''s not simple is -"


    With a sudden roar, he took out his dagger and waved it to the one closest to him.


    The man of Changqing group was stunned, subconsciously pulled back the muzzle of the gun and pulled the trigger.


    After a dull light sound, the bullet of the silencing pistol ran through Li Chao''s body.


    "Brother li..." the four of Changqing group looked at each other and looked at each other.


    What the hell is going on?


    "About Suze? Isn''t that a junior or a novice? Is that possible? "


    Li Chao, who was shot, was dead. Several people couldn''t understand it. They all felt that it was extremely strange.


    Li Chao''s eccentricity is totally unreasonable. He simply ran over and died himself, but they feel incredible and unimaginable to say that this matter has something to do with Su Ze, a novice.


    "Where''s his gun?" A man suddenly asked.


    All of them were stunned and felt a chill rising along their spine: "is it really Su Ze? Who the hell is he! "


    The delicate man of the reincarnation Department coughed: "don''t think about it. This matter has a great relationship with the student named Su Ze. Don''t forget that soon, there is lotus, a C-level strong man. She should be the one who can do it?"


    The four of Changqing group suddenly realized: I see! It''s no wonder that the strong with comprehensive strength of class C will do so!


    However, we Evergreen Group have not offended lotus, have we?


    Li Chao''s previous whistle teaser, hey, brother Li, it seems that you''re not wronged at all. You''re really looking for death to tease Lianhua, a class C strong man.


    The four of Changqing group felt that they had figured it out and rushed downstairs to complete the task.


    "It''s Lotus!" The man of reincarnation division with thick eyebrows and big eyes is also suddenly.


    The delicate man smiled and said to himself: Lotus hands, why use Su Ze as a cover, why take away the silencing pistol? Fortunately, she was there and I fooled around... It''s hard to say clearly now.


    Su Ze''s means are treacherous. As a novice, he has such means. He is definitely a talent!


    When we return to the real world, we must find a way to recruit him into the reincarnation department.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The final use value of the matchmaker is completed, and Li Chao dies.


    Su Ze stopped Maoshan Taoism and walked downstairs from another stairway. Under this high-rise building, traffic accidents have occurred frequently, with crash, scream and scream, and gradually more and more meaningless zombies roaring "sobbing".


    "Woo!"


    As soon as he reached the third floor, a gray zombie with a distorted neck rushed towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze raised his hand, pulled the trigger and shot the zombie in the chest. After all, he had not practiced shooting. It would be good if he could hit the first shot, and the first shot would burst his head. It was just funny.


    "Shooting still needs to be practiced..."


    Speaking, Su Ze stepped forward and kicked the zombie to the ground, quickly tied it up, and then began to study the zombie.


    Zombies are not zombies. Zombies can be formed after dead bodies absorb underground Yin. Zombies are t viruses that play a role, driven by bioelectricity, leaving only eating instinct.


    So Su Ze wants to try whether Maoshan Taoism has an effect on zombies.


    It''s really effective to stick the body fixing talisman on the Zombie''s forehead. The zombie really calms down and doesn''t care about the outside world.


    Exorcism talisman also works. As long as it is pasted on the zombie, it can dispel the bioelectricity on the zombie and make the zombie die completely at once.


    The zombie died completely. There was no need to try again for three kinds of talismans: Ghost dispelling talisman, thread drawing talisman and heart connecting talisman, peach wood sword and evil blood ink. Since Maoshan Taoism can dispel the bioelectricity that is the most fundamental driving force on zombies, they are indeed classified as evil things. Ghost dispelling talisman, peach wood sword and evil blood ink must have the same effect.


    Let''s forget the Lianxin charm. Can Lianxin listen to the zombies shouting "crooked bibbab, ABBA ABBA"?


    In fact, the pull string is similar to the corpse driving technique that drives zombies, but Su Ze hasn''t learned the corpse driving technique. Maybe he can use the pull string to control a zombie at a critical time, but it''s more unlikely.


    He joined the ninth uncle''s sect and got the inheritance of the ninth uncle. Although he did meet the four eyes Taoist priest who was good at driving corpses in Yizhuang, it was impossible for him to learn the martial uncle''s housekeeping skills. This is the rule inherited by the school. Even if Uncle Jiu and Taoist priest Si Mu are martial brothers, it is impossible to teach each other''s disciples in private.


    "In this way, as long as you are careful not to fall into the zombies, the problem is still not big."


    Su Ze whispered to himself and walked down another layer.


    "Miso!"


    A soft sound came into the ear first, followed by a dull crash.


    In front of Su Ze''s eyes, there were a flood of zombies and the blue figure before the zombies.


    The "Lotus" with rimless glasses pursed her red lips and was fighting the zombie with great concentration. She held a sharp sword in her hand and flew up and down like a shuttle blue butterfly. Each sword must run through the head of a zombie.


    Even so, zombies are still pouring in. Whenever they get closer, "Lotus" will kick down several zombies to reduce the number of zombies they face.


    Su Ze looked at this scene and shook his head helplessly: this woman, killing zombies led more zombies. Now she blocked the exit of this building. How do you go out to achieve customs clearance results?


    Su Ze, who was not familiar with the shooting method, shot rashly at this time, which could only add chaos. Therefore, he did not take out the silencing pistol, but took out the peach wood sword, and stained the sword tip and blade with a little black and red blood ink to ward off evil spirits.


    It seemed that he smelled the smell of blood. Suddenly, more than a dozen zombies "sobbed" and rushed to Su Ze.


    It was also at this time that "Lotus" noticed that someone came down again upstairs. He was still a high school student with a wooden sword.


    Does he think it''s a joke? Or do you think this is a temporary test and can easily leave the reincarnation world?


    "Go back, danger!" Lotus kicked a zombie back into the zombie group and scolded. It was also a kind reminder.


    Su Ze only responded with a smile, waved a sword and wiped the four zombies in front of him. The four zombies were silent, and their heads didn''t explode. They died completely.


    "Ah?"


    Lotus was almost stunned.


    Am I dazzled or am I dreaming? The high school student killed four zombies with a wooden sword!

 Chapter 15

    Just being stunned, more zombies rushed forward directly. "Lotus" felt incredible while concentrating as much as possible to deal with the zombies in front of him.


    He pierced the heads of several zombies with a sharp sword. "Lotus" couldn''t help but turn his eyes back and take a look at the direction of Su Ze.


    At this point, I could hardly hold the sword!


    Su Ze''s steps were relaxed and not too laborious. He just waved his sword to chop. As long as the zombies were rubbed a little, they would directly fall to the ground and could not rise again. It''s just like a powerful general who is said to ride as a thousand, and it''s as relaxed as a scholar.


    In front of Su Ze, twenty or thirty zombies had been piled up and completely lost their bodies.


    This is ridiculous!


    Is it so easy to kill zombies here?


    I''m a strong C-level comprehensive strength. I killed dozens of zombies carefully. How much effort did it take! Is it true that you are a high school student?


    "This classmate!"


    An idea floated to her mind. Lotus couldn''t help but say as she approached Su Ze.


    "What''s the matter?" Suze asked.


    "You should know my goal now." Lotus said, kicking a zombie back into the zombie group. With her dialogue with Su Ze, the zombies heard the sound more and more like the tide, and looked more excited. It also made lotus fight more and more carefully for fear of being bitten or scratched by them.


    "How about we go through Customs together?"


    Wield a sword to cut off the heads of several zombies. Lotus and Su Ze stand side by side and say what they think.


    "Is this necessary?"


    Su Ze waved his peach wood sword. Even if he only touched a little skin of the zombie, the power to ward off evil spirits and kill demons would defeat the Zombie''s bioelectricity and make the zombie fall to the ground immediately. The whole scene was like a fake fight performed by a master of Tai Chi. He would collapse at one touch and fall to the ground at one touch.


    "It''s necessary!" Lotus saw that Su Ze killed the zombie so quickly. She simply stood aside and helped Su Ze clean up the fish that slipped through the net. At the same time, she explained, "I have done a lot of work in this world and spent 2000 reincarnation points to collect all the intelligence. The purpose is to pass the customs like a Maitreya."


    "But once I fight, I know how difficult it is and how impossible it is. So far, the number of zombies I have killed is 45, and all zombies in the whole city are likely to be more than 10000 times this number. "


    "The world is completely different from the world of Mr. zombie. The miracle of ''Maitreya'' single clearance can no longer be copied. I no longer expect to catch up with ''Maitreya'' in this matter. Let''s work together and find a way to clear the world."


    Su Ze was silent, with "Lotus" protection behind and on both sides. The peach wood sword in his hand just waved forward, and the zombies fell to the ground one after another.


    Compared with just now, killing zombies is really a lot easier.


    As he killed a large number of zombies, the light curtain also showed up at the same time.


    "Kill ten zombies and gain 200 reincarnation points after completing the task. Now you can leave the world. Or stay and leave the world freely within two hours. If you want to stay after two hours, please consume 100 reincarnation points to exchange for one day. "


    "During your stay, you may encounter new tasks. Please choose carefully."


    "At present, 43 zombies have been killed and 86 points of reincarnation points have been obtained. No other tasks have been triggered."


    Each zombie has only two reincarnation points. For other combatants, it is undoubtedly not worth risking their lives to kill zombies. But for Su Ze, it belongs to the type of "large quantity and full management". As long as he is willing, he can kill quickly and exchange hundreds of thousands of reincarnation points.


    However, of course, his goal is to clear the world.


    Customs clearance is a rich harvest for a world, and it can solve the problem that the reincarnation world may erode the real world once and for all. Especially the T virus in the zombie world, once leaked to the real world, it will be a world-wide hazard!


    The Chinese reincarnation department should not have thought that the world most dangerous and in urgent need of customs clearance is such a third-class reincarnation world. After all, they do not know that the follow-up film of the biochemical crisis is the direct destruction of the world, and there are few survivors. They probably just think that this is a "biochemical crisis" of a city.


    From this perspective, "biochemical crisis II" has indeed reached the point of having to pass customs as soon as possible. Once it affects the real world, it is the worst situation.


    "How''s it going? How are you thinking? "


    Lotus pierced a zombie''s head and asked Su Ze eagerly.


    Su Zecai wanted to answer, but he raised his hand, put away his wooden sword and took a step back. Standing behind the "Lotus", there was a sound of footsteps. The first was four people from the Evergreen Group, followed by two people from the reincarnation department and high school students who had just joined the reincarnation department.


    "Lotus..." Zhang Haiyang of Changqing group stopped and looked at "Lotus" vigilantly.


    "Lotus" saw Su Ze stop and quickly waved his sword to chop the zombies. He had no time to pay attention to them, and naturally he wouldn''t care about the expression on their faces.


    However, he warned: "the people of Changqing group had better follow the rules. You can kill zombies. Dare to aim the muzzle of the gun at me. Be careful that the life of the whole family is not guaranteed!"


    The people of the reincarnation Department don''t need her warning. After all, the reincarnation department is an official organization of China. Generally speaking, it won''t sneak attack other combatants.


    The people of the four evergreen groups scolded in their hearts: you killed one of us and warned us to follow the rules. Is it too overbearing?


    "How''s it going? How are you thinking? "


    After chopping two zombies and kicking away the zombies, "Lotus" asked valiantly.


    The four of Changqing group and the reincarnation department all felt puzzled: "what does lotus make su Ze, a novice, consider?"


    "Wait a minute." Suze said, "I still have some problems to solve."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you out!" Lotus patted her chest.


    Huh?


    This tone, let him consider... Is this


    Lotus sees that Su Ze is handsome. What kind of thoughts do you want to move? It looks like that!


    Several men licked their lips and looked at the "Lotus" where temptation and rationality coexist. They thought: choose me. I''ll be there on call without hesitation!


    "Can you help me solve it?" Su Ze smiled, "Evergreen Group, can you help me solve it?"


    "This --"


    Lotus hesitated and told the truth: "I''m not sure about the whole Evergreen Group. If I help you deal with these people, I can do it."


    "Well, they hate it anyway. There''s nothing wrong with it."

 Chapter 16

    As soon as the voice of "Lotus" fell, the four people of Changqing group immediately shouted: "lotus, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Yes! Don''t deceive people too much! Our Evergreen Group is not easy to mess with! "


    "You killed one of us. We haven''t investigated yet. How dare you do it?"


    "Lotus" was a little strange. He took two steps back to avoid the swarming zombies. After chopping with his sword, he said: "when did I kill the people of Changqing group? You mean that wretched man just now? "


    It''s not easy for her to face so many zombies. It just happens that the task requirement is to kill zombies. The delicate man of the reincarnation Department said, "Mr. lotus, let''s help you resist zombies and leave after completing the task, OK?"


    "Yes."


    Lotus looked around and saw that the four people had quietly pointed the muzzle of the gun at themselves and Su Ze, which made her angry.


    "Don''t do it yet. It''s still too dangerous now. According to the information I know, these zombies are not good at climbing stairs. We withdraw to the fifth floor at one go, and there will be fewer zombies on the fifth floor! "


    She shouted to the three of the reincarnation division, then stopped and asked Su Ze to rush upstairs together.


    As soon as she retreated, a large number of zombies roared and surged in, and in the twinkling of an eye they rushed towards the people.


    The four members of Changqing group, who were going to attack secretly, were also a little unprepared. In the face of a large group of zombies, they wisely chose not to stay in place and rushed up to the fifth floor together.


    Before, "Lotus" could block the zombies alone. Although the four of them had silencing pistols and specialized shooting skills, they did not have such quick and accurate response. Once they were in a hurry, all four of them would die.


    Although the zombies are crazy, there is no doubt that there is no human flexibility. Half of them are left from the second floor to the third floor. From the third floor to the fourth floor and then to the fifth floor, there are not many zombies, only more than a dozen, which can be easily solved.


    Just on the fifth floor, Lianhua Huoran turned around and kicked a person from Changqing group a few meters away into the zombie behind him. Then she waved her sword and directly killed another person.


    The other two people from evergreen group immediately raised their silencing pistols and aimed at lotus.


    Lotus only felt her hair stand up and a sense of crisis hit her.


    He was short, ran to the nearest man, stabbed each other in the stomach with a sword, raised his hand and grabbed each other''s silencing pistol.


    She can''t care about the last person, but judging by her years of fighting experience, the other party is unlikely to have such a fast response and such an accurate shooting method.


    The other party didn''t shoot. When Lianhua got up, he saw that the last person had been pressed on the ground by Su Ze and pointed a pistol at his head.


    "Thanks!" Lotus said, "it seems that our cooperation is really a good idea."


    Su Ze looked at her quietly, looking at her with a little look in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you shoot? " Asked the lotus.


    "You killed them to cooperate with me?" Suze asked.


    "Not only that, they just wanted to shoot, so I moved to the fifth floor and solved them when there were not many zombies. If I was trying my best to kill the zombie just now, but they shot, I couldn''t resist such a plot. After all, zombies are not easy to deal with. I need to exhaust my strength. "


    Lotus explained so sincerely that Su Ze understood and nodded, "OK, I can cooperate with you once. If you kill the people of Changqing group simply to cooperate with me, this decisive and ruthless nature will be calculated by you in the end. "


    "Since it''s the people of Changqing group who have killed themselves, it''s not your fault."


    Lotus laughed: "so you treat me as a female devil who kills innocent people indiscriminately? You should know that in the reincarnation world, except that the reincarnation department''s people are slightly credible, others may plot at any time. Even the reincarnation department cannot be fully trusted. "


    "You killed that wretched man before?" he asked


    "Well, I killed it." Su Ze pulled the trigger and killed the last living person of the Evergreen Group. The one who had been kicked into the zombie group had been besieged and killed by the zombies.


    Lotus and Su Ze saw a series of killings, actions and conversations one after another. The three of the reincarnation department were silly.


    He was surprised at lotus''s decisive action on the four members of Changqing group, and at Su Ze''s strength in killing the two members of Changqing group. Later, he was even more surprised at their completely equal communication attitude.


    "This... Su Ze, lotus - you -" said the man of reincarnation with thick eyebrows and big eyes involuntarily.


    Lotus said faintly: "reincarnation division, you must not mind your own business and leak it to Changqing group, right?"


    "Yes." The delicate man said, "to tell you the truth, I covered up Su Ze''s killing of Li Chao of Changqing group. I don''t think we need to cover up or be vigilant."


    "We will finish the task and leave. At the same time, we sincerely invite Su Ze and lotus to join our reincarnation department."


    He said that lotus and Su Ze''s expressions were much more gentle, and the reincarnation department did embrace goodwill, at least harmless.


    "What if we don''t join?" Suze asked.


    "We sincerely hope you can join. If you don''t join, we hope to see fate in the future." Said the delicate man.


    "It depends on the future fate." Su Ze said, "and the high school student who just joined the reincarnation department over there, can you confirm your identity? Shall I help you to avoid mistakes? "


    The delicate man still refused to listen to him, with some regret.


    As for lotus, a C-level strong man, it was just a casual try, but it didn''t have hope.


    "We can also rest assured in this regard," he said. "Our reincarnation Department has a way to investigate the other party''s real name and identity. If we lie, hide and have different intentions in this regard, it is to be an enemy of the country. The means we take can not be resisted by simple individuals."


    "That''s good. I hope all three of you can keep a secret. Changqing group tried to blackmail me because its second young master was a small matter. It is estimated that this matter is not over. Please don''t interfere with the reincarnation department and sell well to large groups. "


    "Big groups are becoming more and more rampant. It takes more than one day not to put the reincarnation department in the eyes. How can we sell well to them?" The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes said, and reported their names to Su Ze and lotus. The two sides trusted each other a little more.


    The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes is called Liu Dahai, and the handsome man is called Liu Yu. The high school boy who has just joined the reincarnation department is called Du Yuxuan. If the evergreen group gets the news, it must be a leak among them. We will find them at that time.


    Lotus made the three of them condescend and stood in the stairway on the fifth floor to complete the task of killing zombies. After that, the three chose to leave. When they were in this building, there were only two reincarnation world combatants, Su Ze and lotus.


    Su Ze also took out the peach wood sword again and killed the zombie with lotus.


    When they returned to a safe place upstairs to rest again, the zombies from the fifth floor to the third floor had been cleaned up. Su Ze killed more than 300 zombies and obtained more than 600 reincarnation points. Lotus also killed more than 100 and obtained nearly 300 reincarnation points.


    The sky is getting yellow and night is coming.


    Lotus sat beside Su Ze and said, "do you want to listen to the information I have obtained?"


    The light fragrance mixed with bloody gas came to the nostrils. The beautiful woman code named "Lotus" not only had a beautiful appearance, but also had a special temperament. Especially when her bright eyes looked through frameless glasses, she brought intellectual and heroic spirit to boost Su Ze''s spirit.


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 17

    "As far as I know, in the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II, there are not only zombies, but also zombies transformed by zombie dogs, zombies, cats and other animals, which are also very dangerous and deadly. There is also a monster called licker. This monster is extremely sensitive, can climb and shuttle back and forth, and is very fast... "


    "What all these monsters have in common is that they have poor eyesight, but are particularly sensitive to sound and blood. They also have some instinctive perception of living humans, but they are not strong."


    "In addition, it is difficult to survive until tomorrow. I inquired about the news. No one has ever said what the world will be like tomorrow. I think we choose to stay today. Maybe we don''t do anything. If we can live until tomorrow, maybe we can pass the customs. "


    Lotus said these information and also observed Su Ze''s expression. Seeing that Su Ze was only smiling and speechless, she had more guesses in her heart.


    After finishing the intelligence, lotus said, "Su Ze, what do you think of these intelligence?"


    Su Ze responded, "it''s superficial. It''s just about how to kill monsters."


    "It''s a big tone." Lotus smiled and turned sideways, looking at Su Ze. Her two sides were only ten centimeters apart, "it''s really worthy of you."


    Suze looked at her and looked at each other.


    "You see?" Suze said.


    "First, from the Taoist art of Mr. zombie, ordinary combatants can''t master it to your level." Lotus said, "second, I''m not willing to open the storage space opened by 10000 reincarnation points. You just passed the test and became a fighter during the day, but you can open it."


    "You''re not a ''Maitreya'', who is it?"


    Su Ze looked at her calmly: "yes, I''m the Maitreya. Who are you? What''s next? Report to others, or exchange this news for a thousand reincarnation points? "


    "Ha ha... How possible!" Lotus said with a smile, "Su Ze, everyone doesn''t know what kind of strong man ''Maitreya'' is, but they can''t think of it no matter how they think. In fact, this strong man has just obtained the qualification of a fighter. He is just a genius among geniuses and a terrible novice."


    "Knowing this, all my reluctance has disappeared. I admire your little brother! It is impossible for anyone to pass the customs and return to the world in the temporary test of obtaining the qualification of combatants. "


    "Other people are well prepared and can''t do it. It''s difficult to pass the first level of reincarnation world. Only you have directly cleared the third level reincarnation world, which is extremely dangerous for novices -- "


    Su Ze looked at her more and more excited. She even had a little excited blush on her face. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you need to be so excited, do you need to be so exaggerated?"


    "Yes, too much!" The lotus cried, "you simply don''t know what miracles you have done! It can be said that with your genius and strength, as long as you stick to it, everyone will understand what kind of genius "Maitreya" is, which is a miracle they can never surpass! "


    "You are likely to open the door and open a new era!"


    Opening her arms to Su Ze, the lotus said, "I''m so excited, Su Ze, I just want to hold you!"


    Su Ze raised his hand to stop her: "then you don''t have to. What''s your real name? "


    "My name is LAN Ruxin," said lotus. "I used to be a nobody in the giant group. Later, because of some things, I became a person fighting alone... I know you don''t trust me, but I''m not far from Jiangcheng now. I can go to Jiangcheng to find you tomorrow. Shall we talk about it in detail then?"


    "Why do you want to talk?" Suze asked.


    "Because you may continue to work miracles." LAN Ruxin, code named "Lotus", said, "I want to see you create miracles. Maybe you are also the real hero I''m looking for, a hero who can save many people."


    "This reason is not enough..." Su Ze said.


    Miracles, heroes, hopes and so on sound good, but some people really say "you are a hero, so I want to make friends with you and follow your footsteps". Everyone will feel empty and weak and unreliable, right?


    "What about this?"


    Lanru heart opened her hand, the whole person rushed up and put his arms around Suze''s neck, then raised the blue windbreaker to cover her and Suze''s upper body.


    The blue windbreaker trembled slightly, and there was a slight sound like a cat drinking water.


    After a while, one hand lifted the windbreaker, and Su Ze''s expression was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t expect that you had no experience and almost chewed my lips."


    LAN Ruxin''s cheeks were red and her eyes moved a little. She was just impulsive.


    Mingming is just excited in his heart. If he wants to hold Su Ze and show his excitement, it''s the same as the normal foreign etiquette hug ceremony. How can they


    I''m twenty-two. Is this a tender grass? What a shame! In particular, he was evaluated by Su Ze and had no experience


    "Lan Ru Xin."


    Su Ze finally has more trust in her. Their behavior just shows that Lan Ru is really optimistic about Su Ze. After learning that Su Ze is the "Maitreya" of the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie, she is really very excited and excited.


    In addition, LAN Ruxin has no power behind her, so Su Ze thinks she can have less doubt about her. When she really reaches Jiangcheng in the real world and finds Su Ze, she can determine whether she is really credible.


    "Well, I''m here." Lanru touched her lips, stood up and walked aside, looking at the street outside: there was no beautiful scenery on a good day, the sun was setting, the sun was like blood, the walking corpses in the street and thick smoke.


    However, there was chaos in her heart. These messy things were not as messy as she reluctantly wanted to cover up.


    "Continue with the topic just now. The information you have obtained is superficial."


    "A reincarnation world, no story core, can you pass the Customs by killing monsters all the time? Where is the protagonist? Where does the story unfold? "


    Suze said.


    When LAN Ruxin heard this, those thoughts in her heart were immediately pressed down, and she couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s really like this! We only noticed that the whole city is a zombie monster. Killing some monsters can complete the task and leave the reincarnation world. We didn''t expect that there should be protagonists and stories in the reincarnation world. "


    "No, maybe someone did think of it, but in the sea of so many zombies and people, how can we find the protagonist in the whole city? Find the context of the whole story? "


    Some people looked at Su Ze happily: "my choice is indeed right, Su Ze, you are a real genius!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether genius is genius or not. What we have to do is to pass through the reincarnation world as soon as possible." Suze said.

 Chapter 18

    "Say it!"


    LAN Ruxin said, "your calculation ability is much better than me. I''ll do whatever you say. As for the matter of customs clearance in the world, I don''t want to. I''d better let the ''Maitreya'' show up again. "


    She said this, of course, because once "Maitreya" and "Lotus" work together to pass through the reincarnation world, the people of the reincarnation department can think that Su Ze is "Maitreya" no matter how stupid they are.


    Mr. zombie has Su Ze in the world, and "Maitreya" has cleared Mr. zombie; This time, Su Ze and lotus were together, and "Maitreya" and "Lotus" worked together to pass the biochemical crisis II. This coincidence does not need evidence at all. It seems that it is, which is enough to be regarded as "really".


    LAN Ruxin''s choice is to cut off the possibility of this association, so that others can''t think of who the "Maitreya" is to protect Su Ze''s safety.


    Su Ze felt her intention and nodded to her: "let''s go. To find the protagonist and story, how can we not go out of this building?"


    LAN Ruxin had no objection. They recovered their strength and walked downstairs slowly.


    This time, under the command of Su Ze, he held a peach wood sword in front of him. When he met a zombie, he swept or stabbed it to disperse the Zombie''s bioelectricity with the power of exorcism and make them return to the body.


    LAN Ruxin stood on his side, with C-level comprehensive strength, with a sword in his right hand and a silencing pistol in his left hand, sensitively and accurately killed any zombie trying to get close.


    They moved downstairs slowly. The zombies heard a slight sound and surrounded them.


    It''s too time-consuming and laborious to go on like this. Su Ze''s eyes turned and pointed to a window on the second floor to sign to LAN Ruxin.


    Lanru''s heart suddenly kicked away a zombie sensitively, ran over, opened the window, and they jumped down from a few meters high upstairs and came to the open space below.


    Because the zombies around the building were almost attracted before, there were really few zombies after su Ze fell to the ground. After su Ze killed them easily with a peach wood sword, they walked quickly along the street.


    The two quickly found a protective equipment from the police who had become zombies in the street. In addition to being lenient, this protective equipment has no disadvantages: a bulletproof vest can prevent others from shooting and sneaking attacks, and a flashlight on the shoulder can illuminate. These two meet the current needs of Su Ze and LAN Ruxin. For the rest, there is no need to be demanding for the time being.


    It was already dark. LAN Ru Xin followed Su Ze and walked slowly.


    There were few zombies in the streets, because there were many gunshots in the streets of the city, and the zombies were attracted by these sounds.


    Among these gunshots, the police of the eagle''s head country opened fire, the special reaction forces of the eagle''s head country opened fire, and more civilians with guns in the eagle''s head country opened fire. The more they shot, the more the zombies gathered. Basically, there was no way to live.


    Instead, Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin are much safer, just dealing with a small number of zombies.


    "Intelligence has never provided this information. Almost everyone said how to kill the zombies in the world. In addition, there is no special indication."


    Lanru thought and looked at Su Ze again. There was some unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    Why were you impulsive before? It''s probably a genius who sees this miracle. I really can''t help it.


    Thinking, Suze stopped.


    LAN Ruxin was surprised: did you find the protagonist?


    "Be careful, these two are difficult to deal with. Pistols can''t die."


    Su Ze raised the flashlight on his shoulder with his palm and aimed it at the dark wall in the night. The two monsters above were lying on the wall.


    "Lick the eater!"


    LAN Ruxin immediately grasped the sword in her hand and was ready to fight wholeheartedly.


    Whoosh!


    When the wind rang, two lickers rushed down. Su Ze took a step forward and the peach wood sword should go up.


    Almost instantly, the licker roared and shrank back. It seemed that there was something on the peach wood sword that could hurt it.


    At the same time, the peach wood sword in Su Ze''s hand was also hit and floated high, almost out of his hand!


    This monster is not just a simple bioelectric control of the body, but the rebirth of all bones and muscles, and has become a new species that only knows to kill life.


    Although this species still belongs to evil things, its strength and resistance to peach wood sword are no longer comparable to those dull zombies.


    Su Ze was not surprised at this. His fingers quickly pinched the formula, and the three talismans of evil dispelling talisman, ghost expelling talisman and body fixing talisman were pasted on the peach wood sword one after another. He bit his fingers, squeezed out the blood from his fingertips, and wiped it on the peach wood sword.


    Suddenly, the peach wood sword had mana, Rune paper power and his Qi and blood power.


    Ordinary zombies and ghosts will die as soon as they hit!


    The licker roared again and rushed over. Under the irradiation of the flashlight, all its actions were clear. Su Ze waved his sword again and hit the licker''s claw head-on.


    This time, it''s very different from before.


    As soon as the licker''s body touched the mahogany sword, it was fixed in place. Then the power to ward off evil spirits and exorcise ghosts was stimulated, which directly ran through the licker''s claws and into the licker''s head.


    "Kill the licker and get 100 reincarnation points."


    Su Ze glanced at the hint and looked at the battle of LAN Ruxin on his side. LAN Ruxin and the licker were at a stalemate. The main reason was that the licker ignored and attacked frantically. LAN Ruxin needed to worry about not being hurt by the other party.


    Therefore, although his strength was higher than that of the licker, even after cutting off one of the licker''s claws with a sword, LAN Ruxin still didn''t kill the licker.


    When zombies heard the sound of fighting, Su Ze no longer hesitated. He stepped forward with quick eyes and quick hands, directly through the body of the licker.


    The licker could not move immediately and was easily killed by Su Ze again.


    "Go!"


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin kill several zombies and leave here quickly to avoid being surrounded by zombies again.


    "Su Ze, what is your evaluation of your comprehensive strength?" Lanru asked curiously.


    "Class e."


    "How can your strength be regarded as class E?" Blue Ru Xin asked in surprise, "is the evaluation wrong?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "if I face a normal human enemy, I don''t have any advantage, but I have an advantage against evil things."


    It turned out to be so, but even so, Su Ze is a miracle genius who can pass the customs as a new person and return to the world at the third level.


    Only he can rely on and become a real hope in the future.


    Just thinking, the public telephone booth on the roadside suddenly rang.


    LAN Ruxin looked at it in surprise: "how could someone call at this time?"


    "We are exposed to the context of the story." Su Ze said, quickly walked over and answered the phone.

 Chapter 19

    "Hello, I''m professor ackford, director of virus and gene research department of Ambra company." At the other end of the phone, a tired middle-aged man''s voice came.


    Because of the reincarnation of the world, although the story takes place in the eagle headed country dominated by blonde and blue eyed people, there is no obstacle to the dialogue and exchange between the two sides.


    "Hello." Suze calmly replied, "it seems that you are a big man and know what happened."


    "Yes, I know what happened and what is about to happen." Professor ackford said, "time is pressing. I will omit many unnecessary antecedents. In short, I have studied the virus raging in the whole city."


    "The current situation of the whole raccoon city is completely out of control. Except for a few normal people who still have the ability to move, I can''t ask anyone anymore."


    "I hope you can do something for me. In return, you can get the chance to leave raccoon city alive by tomorrow."


    Su Ze pondered, looked at LAN Ruxin who was listening and said, "you''d better make clear the causes and consequences. You should have seen our strength clearly through the surveillance camera. At present, you''d better tell us frankly what we need to do."


    "We still have a lot of time. You just need a few more minutes to explain the dragon to the pulse, don''t you?"


    "If you really want to listen, I''ll start from the beginning."


    Professor ackford said that the beginning of his research on the virus was to restore his paralyzed daughter''s ability to move, and explained in detail the reasons for the virus leakage. What ambrera would do next.


    "What I want you to do is go to the foundation primary school directly under ambrera, Raccoon City, and find and pick up my daughter Angela."


    "You''d better finish and evacuate before 5 a.m. because the 5000 ton tactical nuclear warhead has been regularly prepared for accurate launch, and the media have prepared the news release of the leakage of the nuclear power plant. I hope you don''t joke about your own lives."


    "Get Angela and get to the top of the city hall. There will be a helicopter!"


    "In addition, there are other people. I will also arrange them to go to school to pick up Angela. I hope you can work together to complete this task."


    Put down the phone, Suze and Lanru leave the scope covered by the monitor.


    "I see - no wonder no one can live until tomorrow." Lanru felt suddenly and sighed, "even if the nuclear bomb covers the ground, it is difficult for level D and level C of comprehensive strength to survive!"


    Yousi did not hide her joy: "Su Ze, you are still powerful. In this way, we can figure out the direction of the story! It also received the task as never before. It seems that finding Angela and safely leaving raccoon city is the real way to pass the customs. No matter how many monsters and zombies are killed, they will eventually be bombed by nuclear bombs and can''t pass the customs. "


    "It seems that this should be the case."


    Suze looked at the task displayed on the light screen in front of her: find Angela, protect her to see her father alive, and get 500 reincarnation points.


    It''s more convenient in my heart: with Professor arkford''s telephone explanation, I don''t have to explain to lanruxin why I know so much about the plot. I can''t think of it just by my own guess.


    They searched, killed dozens of injuries, and found a brief map in one place.


    "It''s about five kilometers from here." Suze looked around, stabbed the peach wood sword into a car, killed two zombies trapped in the car, and then motioned LAN Ruxin to drive the car to school according to the map.


    When the car started, many zombies rushed to the road, but the road in Raccoon City was really wide. Zombies were easily rid of without forming an obstacle.


    When Su Ze and LAN Ruxin arrived at the school, gunshots and screams were coming from inside.


    Suze and Lanru look at each other and quickly walk into the school.


    As soon as he entered, two dark shadows rushed towards him. Su zetao''s wooden sword was lifted, and two zombie dogs fell from the air and immediately became real corpses.


    "Zombie dog..." Lan Ruxin raised her vigilance and said to Su Ze, "this school must be crazy. Transport so many dogs to school."


    Su Ze just answered, and the flashlight shone around: "be careful, there are zombies around."


    Several teaching staff zombies and a group of blood stained child zombies are slowly approaching them.


    Seeing this situation, Suze couldn''t help sighing that so many innocent children had become zombies because of the wrongdoing of ambrera company.


    But even so, he would never be merciful. He and Lanru Xin worked together to clean up these zombies and came to the first floor of the school.


    "Who?"


    A beam of light came. Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin stopped and looked opposite.


    Opposite came two men, two women and a little girl.


    One man was dressed in the clothes of the special rescue team, with a gun and infrared aiming. He was very capable. One was dressed in a wide suit and was black.


    Two women, one blonde, with sharp eyes, the other black hair, with an obvious soft line of mixed ethnic Chinese. The eight or nine year old girl has long blond hair and freckles. She looks like a white girl with blond hair and blue eyes.


    "Angela?" Suze asked.


    Several people on the opposite side immediately put down their guard: "you were also found by Professor akford?"


    Su Ze nodded.


    "She''s Angela. We''re going to the top floor of the city hall to grab the transport helicopter. This is our only chance to survive." The blonde said, reaching out. "My name is Alice."


    "Su Ze." Suze shook hands with her, expressed no hostility to each other, and met others.


    Carlos of the special rescue team, black Louis Jackson, black haired woman Jill and little girl Angela.


    Their team members originally included female reporter Teri and Carlos''s teammate Nicolas. Now they all died on the second floor of the school. The five of them also gathered up temporarily.


    At the same time, the five of them also met Su Ze and LAN Ruxin. The seven members of the team took two cars and rushed to the city hall.


    Stopped not far from the city hall, the seven got out of the car. LAN Ruxin looked at her quickly and whispered to Su Ze.


    "We should be one step away from customs clearance."


    "However, the other party has arranged troops with guns. The threat to us is far from zombies, but the risk is not small."


    Su Ze nodded and looked at Alice and others: at this time, the heroine Alice should behave.


    "These are not difficult!"


    Alice said confidently and began to discuss with Carlos, lanruxin, Jill and Suze how to do it.

 Chapter 20

    Not hard?


    Lanru thought: this woman''s tone is really big. How do you feel it''s not difficult for so many soldiers fully armed and armed with modern guns?


    "You are responsible for dealing with some people outside. I can feel that there are guards here and here, and there should be snipers on the roof..."


    Alice reached out and pointed to several places in the night.


    "Do you feel it?" LAN Ruxin was even more surprised.


    "Yes, I can feel that this is my ability to become a monster after I was infected with T virus." Said Alice.


    Lanru''s heart was shocked: Alice''s situation is very special. She is definitely a very important role in the story! In particular, her ability seems to have exceeded the limit of ordinary people, which is simply super ability!


    The comprehensive strength is at least level D, or even higher.


    Next, listen to Alice''s arrangement. LAN Ruxin is even more surprised: Alice is ready to rush to the roof as soon as possible and covertly within two minutes. After solving the sniper, she uses the auxiliary cable to go straight down from the roof to solve the largest group of soldiers.


    This strength... I''m afraid it''s really no less than myself, reaching the level of level C.


    "Suze, Louis, watch Angela. We''ll act immediately." Alice said to Suze that she saw Suze holding a wooden sword and Louis unarmed. It was obviously impossible for them to participate in this raid.


    Suze nodded and watched Alice take the first step, followed by lanruxin, Jill and Carlos.


    After about ten minutes, Alice, lanruxin, Jill and Carlos returned one after another, and the seven were reunited.


    "Alice is really great!" Lanru said with some exclamation.


    "You are also very good," Alice was even more surprised. "I can feel that you are not infected by the virus and have not been transformed by ambrera. How did you do it?"


    Both of them were surprised by each other''s response that obviously exceeded ordinary people''s agility and human limits. They didn''t expect such a strong person besides themselves.


    "Well, if there is any mutual admiration, leave here. What we have to do now is to get on that plane and leave the city!" Jill interrupted their mutual exclamation and said.


    At this time, Su Ze said, "things may not be that simple."


    As soon as he said this, Alice and others looked at him.


    "Suze, what do you know?" Alice asked, "you have something to do with ambrera, too?"


    "No, I just feel illogical. Professor ackford should tell us that he is the head of the virus and gene department, right? " Suze said lightly, "then why can''t he call a helicopter to pick us up, but let us rob the helicopter of ambrera company?"


    "Who does he need to worry about? Who does he need to hide? Here in Raccoon City, he is obviously not the person with the highest decision-making power. "


    Alice''s expression was a little more confused, and Jill and Carlos were thoughtful.


    Lanru couldn''t help asking, "Suze, this doesn''t prevent us from seizing a helicopter and fleeing Raccoon City now?"


    "What I''m worried about," said Suze, "is that the person in charge of Ambra knows about it. Alice, can you feel the situation around you? Is there anything unusual? "


    Alice took a deep breath, closed her eyes, opened them again, and looked surprised: "Suze, you''re right! I feel that there are about 30 humans waiting for us to go up to the roof and surround us. There is also an extremely powerful virus infection. "


    "I''ve fought this infection before. It''s loaded with ambrera''s weapons. I can''t beat it."


    "So, we can only watch the helicopter fly away, or go to the roof to die?" Cried Carlos, gritting his teeth.


    "Thirty humans, you deal with it, and I''ll deal with the infected body." Suze said.


    "You?" Alice couldn''t believe it. "What you hold in your hand is not even a weapon, but a wooden sword played by children."


    Su Ze smiled and slowly pointed the wooden sword to her: "Maoshan Taoism, understand it?"


    Maoshan Taoism?


    Alice was half convinced. She reached out and grabbed the tip of the peach wood sword. She suddenly felt her body stiff, and the two forces hit herself one after another. When she came back, she could not help falling on her knees, shed tears, and groaned in pain.


    "What the hell is this? Maoshan Taoism!"


    She cried, gnashing her teeth at Suze.


    "There''s no accident. In the final analysis, you infected with T virus are evil things. Maoshan Taoist method defeated your bioelectricity as evil things, not as human bodies." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "So -- the monster like the vengeance, give it to you?" Alice asked.


    Su Ze smiled: "yes, but just in case, each of you will give me two hairs."


    "Hair? What do you want this for? " Alice is strange.


    "Give full play to my Taoism." Suze said.


    LAN Ruxin cut off a small strand of hair and gave it to him first. Su Ze looked at her and nodded.


    Knowing that she had Taoism and guessed that what she wanted to do with her hair was unusual, she was willing to choose this way. Su Ze approved this teammate for the time being.


    Lanru''s heart couldn''t help recalling what had happened under the blue windbreaker before, and shyly shifted her eyes to one side: Why did I do that kind of thing under the excitement?


    LAN Ruxin took the lead. Alice and others just hesitated a little, so they all cut off some hair and gave it to Suze. Even Angela pulled a few hair to Suze with a serious face.


    What a lovely little girl... It''s a pity that Suze can''t ask her for the antidote to T virus, and can''t tell her that the next story is that her father will be killed by the head of ambrera company in Raccoon City.


    Because no matter in Alice''s eyes or Lanru''s heart, Suze should not know these things.


    Su Ze pinched her hands, wrapped Alice''s hair with a heart connecting charm, sandwiched it between her hands and held it in her hand.


    "Next, take action."


    "Alice, after killing those ambrera soldiers, listen to me."


    Alice looked at Suze in surprise and noticed that no one else heard Suze''s voice. Her expression was a little dull, but she still nodded.


    "Maoshan Taoism, magical magic, how do you do it?"


    Suze didn''t answer. She looked at Alice, lanruxin, Carlos and Jill and rushed to the top floor of the city hall again. He took Angela with him and followed closely, while black Louis followed nervously.


    Ten minutes later, when Suze, Angela and Louis came to the top floor, the scene had become a stalemate.


    A well-dressed man with a pistol pointed at professor ackford in a wheelchair. Alice, lanruxin, Carlos and Jill were confronting him.


    All the soldiers of the surrounding ambrera company have become corpses, leaving only a ferocious giant about two meters high, with a rocket launcher in his right hand and a machine gun in his left hand. The muzzle of the gun is aimed at Alice and others.

 Chapter 21

    "Angela!"


    Professor ackford shouted excitedly when he saw Angela, even though he was threatened by a gun.


    Angela was also very excited and wanted to run over and hug him: "Dad!"


    Suze quickly grabbed the little girl.


    On the other hand, the well-dressed man, the head of ambrera company in Raccoon City, also smiled coldly. The pistol hit professor arkford''s nose directly, knocked off his glasses and bled all over his face.


    Angela immediately screamed "Dad!"


    Professor ackford reluctantly raised his hand to wipe the blood and comforted his daughter: "I''m fine... Angela, baby, Dad''s fine..."


    "Well, the chips in my hand are more useful."


    The person in charge sneered and said, "I can see that he loves his daughter very much. You don''t want me to kill him in front of his daughter?"


    Alice and others were silent, and LAN Ruxin was also angry. Unexpectedly, the villains in this story had no bottom line.


    "You shameless, dirty bitch! Yeah, you''re a bitch! " Louis, the black man beside Suze, couldn''t help but open his mouth with melody, compared the middle finger to the person in charge, and shook his head for a rap.


    "Your mother is so hot, yeah! We were on your sofa that day, and she said, "I''m hot, too, yeah..."


    Su Ze almost laughed. He didn''t boast about his racial talent. There was a rap with a "HD version" plot.


    The head of ambrera company clenched his teeth and shouted, "shut up!"


    "You want me to shut up. I can''t shut your mother up. Yeah! That''s it, feel! " Black Louis continued to line up with him. He was so angry that the person in charge had golden eyes.


    "Kill him!"


    The ferocious giant roared and aimed at the black man, ready to shoot.


    At this time, Su Ze used the power of the heart connecting Charm: "Alice, tell him to stop."


    Alice took a step forward: "stop."


    The person in charge breathed out a long breath, which reflected that what he needed to do most at present was to provide image data for the head office, not rap with a black man.


    "Alice, one of our most precious experiments." The person in charge regained his demeanor and said coldly, "do you want me to stop?"


    "Yes, I hope you can stop and let all of us go." According to Suze''s request, Alice said what she didn''t believe - will ambrera, a black heart company that eats people and doesn''t spit bones, let herself and others leave safely? It''s a dream. Unless the person in charge and the monster named "Nemesis" are completely killed.


    "OK, I can promise you."


    Alice didn''t believe what the person in charge said, but she knew that Su Ze must have said it on purpose and pretended to believe it.


    "However, I hope you will leave here after completing a small challenge."


    "What challenge?"


    "Fight another important experimental body of the company to let the company know what path to choose next." The person in charge said, "did you notice? T virus has different reactions between you and it. We hope to compare each other''s advantages and disadvantages and choose the direction of virus evolution through your battle. "


    Scum, beast!


    T virus turns hundreds of thousands of human beings into zombies. Ambrera company is still carefully selecting how to make the virus evolve. This cold-blooded degree is incredible to Lanru''s heart, not to mention Alice, the victim. Under her anger, she almost immediately wants to refuse.


    However, Suze asked her to make another choice.


    "I can fight." Alice said according to Suze, "but the experimental body is carrying weapons and armor. Is this part of strength? If so, I don''t think it''s necessary to have a competition. Your Ambra nuclear bomb is enough to destroy the human world. You can call yourself the strongest. "


    "Of course not, Alice. Thank you for your cooperation." The person in charge smiled and said, "of course, I will cooperate with your actions and let you fight directly."


    "Remove all weapons and armor!"


    He shouted to the ferocious giant.


    The ferocious giant threw away the bazooka and machine gun, took off the induction helmet, and pulled off a thick layer of protective armor, revealing the terrible body of flesh and blood.


    "Now, can we start fighting?"


    "No, wait a minute. We need someone to check whether all the arms have been really unloaded." When Alice finished, Su Ze walked quickly to the ferocious giant with a peach wood sword.


    After walking around the giant, Su Ze stopped and stained with a few drops of blood.


    "Alice, all right."


    She said to Alice in her heart, "I''m going to rescue professor arkford. I''m going to do it."


    Alice nodded and looked at Lanru''s heart.


    Lanruxin also knows Suze''s plan. Since Suze is about to start against the "vengeful female warrior", of course, their task is only one, to save Angela''s father, Professor arkford.


    "It seems that you have no problem. Let''s start."


    The person in charge looked happy.


    It was not Alice but Su Ze who responded to him. The peach wood sword in Su Ze''s hand suddenly burst into golden brilliance and stabbed in from the side of the ferocious giant.


    The giant immediately roared and hit Su Ze.


    Su Ze took back his peach wood sword and jumped away. He said in his heart, "this vengeful female martial god is really not bad. She is no weaker than the powerful zombie of Lord Ren."


    Fortunately, the speed was not too fast. After jumping away sensitively, Su Ze directly used his own blood to launch the matchmaker.


    The giant''s body stiffened and stopped slowly.


    "What are you doing! You -- "


    The head of ambrera company shouted angrily, "I mean the experimental body, Alice, not you with a toy wooden sword!"


    A cold light flickered. LAN Ru''s heart didn''t know when it had quietly sneaked in. He waved a sharp sword and cut off the person in charge''s arm first, and another sword ran through his head.


    Angela rushed up and hugged professor ackford. Alice was relieved and looked at the battle between Suze and the "vengeful female warrior".


    The charm could not control the "vengeful female martial god", but it could give Su Ze a chance. His peach wood sword, with the power to ward off evil spirits, stabbed the ferocious giant several times. After that, the giant was obviously weak and stretched out his palm to Alice.


    "Alice -- Alice --"


    It cried vaguely and tears appeared in its eyes.


    Alice was stiff when she heard it calling her name. She clearly felt that it seemed to know herself.


    "Suze! Who is he? " Cried Alice.

 Chapter 22

    Who is "vengeful female warrior"?


    Suze did not hesitate to answer this question. "His name is Matt."


    Vengeful female martial god is a term that comes to Alice''s mind immediately after she sees the ferocious giant. She is not a naming lover, let alone the vengeful female martial god in the fairy tale.


    Just because the code name "vengeful Valkyrie" was given to this ferocious giant by ambrera company.


    However, when she learned from her mouth that the name of the ferocious monster was "Matt", Alice couldn''t help screaming and crying on the spot.


    Matt is the last survivor in the first film of the biochemical crisis. Like Alice, he was captured by ambrera. Alice never thought that he was transformed into such a non human and non ghost shape by ambrera company. The code name was "revenge female warrior".


    "I can fly a plane. We need to get out of here quickly!" Cried Jill.


    Alice woke up from her grief and looked at Matt wrapped in ferocious flesh and blood.


    "Alice..."


    Matt screamed again and hit Suze''s peach wood sword with his head. Because the bones were too hard, they didn''t succeed and were ready to hit again.


    "Matt!"


    Alice turned around and couldn''t bear to look again. The first thing Matt did to regain his mind was to commit suicide. He is now alive, but he has become a monster and suffered endless torture.


    Su Ze also felt his determination and said, "I''ll give you a ride at last."


    Sprinkle the fingertip blood on the peach wood sword again, force through the giant''s head that no longer resists, and then shake it again before pulling out the peach wood sword.


    "Complete the task: Angela meets her father and obtains 500 reincarnation points."


    "Kill the vengeful female martial god and obtain 500 reincarnation points."


    "After completing the task, you can leave the reincarnation world, or choose to continue."


    The light curtain shows that Su Ze looks at LAN Ruxin and uses the heart connecting symbol.


    "Do you want to go through customs with me? By taking a helicopter and leaving Raccoon City, you should be able to pass through this cycle of the world. "


    Lanru smiled and shook her head. Her body shook and disappeared. She chose to leave the reincarnation world now.


    Due to the role of the reincarnation world, Alice and others seemed unaware of her departure. It seemed that Su Ze was the only one to appear from the beginning. It seemed that everything was taken for granted.


    This is also another move by LAN Ruxin to prove her sincerity. So far, Su Ze has believed that this C-level strength and charming woman really has no different intentions.


    Jill sat in the cockpit, Alice, Carlos, Angela, Professor arkford and Louis took a helicopter, and Suze then boarded the reincarnation world.


    Two minutes after the helicopter took off, a call came from the communication station asking the person in charge of Anbu radar company to answer.


    Alice directly responded with a dirty word and hung up the communication. Only a few minutes later, a ray of light cut across the sky.


    The nuclear bomb hit directly¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze''s light curtain showed a hint: "the world of biochemical crisis II has passed the customs. Do you want to announce it? So far, there are 130 combatants and two logistics personnel in the world. You can choose to expel or retain them. "


    "In the future, you can control the access of the world."


    Unlike Mr. zombie, the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II is very dangerous for novices and is not suitable for temporary passage personnel testing, so only formal combatants or logistics personnel with special mission purposes will join.


    Compared with "Mr. zombie" with hundreds of thousands of people at the same time, "biochemical crisis II" generally means tens of thousands or thousands of people take risks.


    The vast majority of these people completed the task and left after receiving the task of killing ten zombies. They basically didn''t consider the great difficulty of customs clearance in the world.


    At present, the more than 100 combatants left behind are powerful and adventurous, trying to pass through the world.


    It''s no good blowing them up... Suze still chose to pass the customs with the code "Maitreya" and expel these people.


    After that, Su Ze also returned to the real world and didn''t stay. After all, the nuclear bomb has begun to roar to the ground.


    The next moment, as if the sun were blooming from the night, the shock wave swept everything, and the mushroom cloud slowly rose in Raccoon City.


    The transport helicopter spun around and fell outside the raccoon city. It burst and dispersed. Alice and her party were also unknown.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "There are still three hours before dawn. According to our previous experience, there will be a nuclear bomb landing in the center of raccoon city."


    In another reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II, in a remote corner of Raccoon City, a man with scars on his face said gloomily.


    "So far, we haven''t found any signs of customs clearance. I don''t want to be bombed by another nuclear bomb, even if it''s just a few miles away."


    A woman said, "to pass the customs, we have to find out how the story happened. So far, we have been busy in this raccoon city for several times, but we haven''t found out what''s going on."


    "Come in to kill zombies, then there are monsters everywhere, or wait until the time to be bombed by a nuclear bomb. Where the hell are we looking for someone? "


    This question asked the others. They looked at each other and couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    "No, there must be some problems that haven''t been found." The gloomy man said, "just killing zombies and being bombed by nuclear bombs is definitely not the key to the problem. We can either prevent the biochemical crisis or the launch of nuclear bombs. We don''t know why we haven''t seen the real protagonist of the reincarnation world. "


    Just then, a public telephone rang in a telephone booth not far away.


    "Go and pull the line!" The gloomy man shouted impatiently, "this voice is likely to attract lickers or zombie dogs!"


    A man nodded silently and walked towards the telephone booth.


    Just then, the woman suddenly said, "you said, what would happen if we answered this ringing phone?"


    "Who knows what will happen, in case of danger?" Said the gloomy man.


    "But we really can''t find any breakthrough. I think we''d better try. After all, the group has little patience left. If we continue to make no progress, we will hardly try to pass through the world. " Said the woman.


    The gloomy man disapproved: "what''s the use of urgency? Can we also be as lucky as Maitreya and directly pass through a third level reincarnation world? "


    "In my opinion, the strength of Maitreya should not be very strong. At most, he is lucky. Give him a third level reincarnation world and let him try. It is estimated that the whole world has been eroded and can''t pass the customs!"


    The others nodded in agreement. The woman said, "after all, luck is also a part of strength. There is no way."


    Just then, the light curtain flickered, and the announcement sounded in my ear: "the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II has been cleared by the code" Maitreya ". No matter whether the task is completed or not, please leave the world in five minutes."


    "Please leave the world in five minutes and forcibly drive out in five minutes."


    "Only with the invitation or permission of the" Maitreya "can you enter the reincarnation world again, otherwise the world will never enter."


    The gloomy man and his party were stunned and speechless.


    It is another third level reincarnation world, which has been cleared by "Maitreya"! Another "Maitreya"!


    The gloomy man only felt the burning pain on his face. More than ten seconds later, he spit and uttered a unwilling curse.


    "Another Maitreya!"


    Other fighters who are taking the reincarnation World Adventure also want to go crazy.


    They haven''t found the protagonist of the reincarnation world. They haven''t figured out what''s going on in the whole story. Is the whole world going through customs like this? Is it so wrapped in the "Maitreya"?


    Now, it is just a circular in the reincarnation world, and then the news will pass through the reincarnation center, and then it will affect the real world.


    If it was an accident, a strong wind called "Maitreya" set off a wave. Now everyone understands that "Maitreya" is a storm, a tornado, which is about to roll the wind and rain and affect all forces in the whole country of China!


    Next, the wind and waves are about to set off!

 Chapter 23

    Late at night, a phone call in the Imperial City woke up major general Han Jie who had just fallen asleep.


    "What? Within 24 hours of the Maitreya, the female secretary with gold wire glasses reported: "according to our investigation, unless someone deliberately performs concealment, the ''Maitreya'' should not belong to any other large group or the Department of reincarnation. He should be a strong man who doesn''t know how long he has been hiding. Only after he has a strong strength and grasp can he make a blockbuster and pass through two third level reincarnation worlds in succession. "


    "Find him and win him over, even if he asks a high price." Qin Minghao put down his coffee and said.


    "Yes, young master." The female secretary of gold wire glasses leaned back after reporting something again.

 Chapter 24

    "Mingyuan, what was the most urgent thing just now?"


    After everyone retreated, Qin Minghao leaned on the sofa and squinted.


    When the dawn was awakened, Qin Mingyuan was sleepy and wanted to yawn, but he didn''t dare to relax in front of his more and more dignified brother, nor dare he sit on the sofa and still stand as far as possible.


    "It''s about the ''Maitreya''."


    "Yes, that''s the ''Maitreya''. It is an incredible miracle that a person can pass through two third level reincarnation worlds in one day, which is more powerful than you can see. It has set a new record in the world of customs clearance. Before that, this record was maintained by a guy named Keller of the Eagle Head country. He cleared a first level reincarnation world and a second level reincarnation world in one day, shocking the whole world. "


    Qin Minghao narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Now Keller holds the absolute power of the Ministry of reincarnation affairs in the Eagle Head country. He is not only a strong person at the national treasure level, but also one of the most powerful people in the Eagle Head country."


    "Maitreya will grow into a person of this level in the future. If we can get him, the future of Evergreen Group will have unlimited possibilities and hopes."


    Qin Mingyuan listened and couldn''t help taking a deep breath: is it so powerful? Maitreya!


    "In addition to the Maitreya, the rest are small things that can be easily solved by the directors. There was no need to report in detail. It was just a little embellishment after I asked the Maitreya. I also looked at the reaction speed and intelligence collection ability of the group."


    Qin Minghao continued.


    "Generally speaking, the internal response of evergreen group did not disappoint me, but it was quite OK. No one slows down in the middle of the night or wants to sleep first and report it tomorrow. "


    "I have to deal with everything at home and abroad without any mistakes. When you''re alone, you''ll do the same, you know? "


    "Yes, I know, brother." Qin Mingyuan quickly answered.


    "Know?" Qin Minghao shook his head, "you told the combatants below level D of Changqing group to torture a classmate named Su Ze and ask him to kneel and ask you to join the group. This behavior is also known?"


    "Brother, I''m wrong! I''ll tell them not to do that tomorrow. " Qin Mingyuan burst out a cold sweat on his forehead and quickly admitted his mistake.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to change my mistake..." Qin Minghao shook his head slowly again. "This Su Ze, since you have spoken to deal with it, deal with it to the end. Unless he joins the reincarnation department or declares his loyalty to you, there is no need to keep him as an enemy. "


    "He is already a fighter. It is normal to die in the reincarnation world. Do you understand?"


    Qin Mingyuan suddenly said, "brother, I understand."


    "You, if you can''t get revenge, don''t get revenge. It''s not enough to be elegant on the surface. You have to advance and retreat properly in your heart." Qin Minghao said with a sigh, "we must get rid of hatred and can''t stay."


    Then he said, "I''m tired. You can have a rest."


    Qin Mingyuan answered and stood for a moment. He saw that Qin Minghao really fell asleep against the sofa.


    Clenched his fist and stared at him. He gritted his teeth and went out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When many people''s sleepless night was going on, Su Ze had just finished his adventure of reincarnation in the world and counted his harvest.


    In the third level of the world "biochemical crisis II", he once again obtained 20000 reincarnation points, and a total of 2000 points for killing monsters and completing tasks. The total reincarnation points increased to 37000 points again.


    Not only that, he once again got two opportunities to choose his own world ability.


    Different from the world of Mr. zombie, the world of biochemical crisis II this time has no skills. The main fighting force is scientific and technological weapons, as well as the super body, supernormal thinking power and induction extended by T virus.


    Suze can choose the perfect evolution of T virus, or unilaterally improve his physical fitness, or unilaterally have mental motivation.


    If Suze is just an ordinary person, choosing the perfect evolution of T virus is the best choice, taking into account the improvement of body and mental power. However, Su Ze is not an ordinary person, but a person with Maoshan Taoism, and knows that T virus infection is classified as evil.


    No matter how perfect the evolution of T virus is, it will also lead to the abolition of Su Ze''s Maoshan Taoism, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    So he decisively ruled out this item, and then chose to improve his physical quality and mental motivation without the influence of T virus.


    The effect of this direct promotion is very obvious. When he returns to the reincarnation center again, he can feel that he has been able to jump about three meters in place, exceeding the human limit.


    At the same time, his speed and strength have been greatly improved. According to the strength evaluation of the reincarnation world, only in terms of physical quality, he has broken through grade F and reached grade E.


    The influence range of the newly obtained mental power is not strong, and it can''t kill people in the air. It only has the effect of killing people immediately within about five meters. It can slightly control items weighing a few kilograms within ten meters and can be used three times.


    At present, the effect is not small. It is very useful to take the enemy''s hair and blood by surprise, or kill the enemy quietly.


    Coupled with his skill Maoshan Taoism, Su Ze''s comprehensive strength was directly improved again and reached the d-level comprehensive strength evaluation.


    Su Ze was also very satisfied with the speed of this strength improvement.


    Sure enough, if you master the plot, you can quickly turn it into strength.


    However, when he saw his d-level charm, he couldn''t help but wonder: "my charm didn''t come in handy this time? Didn''t you arrange a suitable identity for me? "


    The light curtain display explains: "when a single plot is carried out, the charm can be brought into full play. When multiple combatants carry out tasks at the same time, the charm value will be reduced due to the conflict of identities in all aspects. However, it still has hidden effects, such as increasing the persuasion and trust of reincarnation world characters. "


    "I see." Su Ze recalled the biochemical crisis II world he had just experienced. For example, if he asked for his hair, others might not succeed. This is the expression of persuasion and trust.


    Of course, it also has something to do with Su Ze knowing the plot and not violating the taboos of Alice and others.


    If he shows that he wants to join AMB radar, no amount of charm can save his fatal choice mistake.


    "View the reincarnation central forum." Su Ze said again.


    When the list of forums was expanded, Su Ze saw the first popular reward post, which was the news of the 1000 reincarnation points reward "Maitreya" before.


    Then there is another equally popular reward post: 10000 reincarnation points, all the news of the reward code "Maitreya"!

 Chapter 25

    Reward 10000 reincarnation points?


    The price is almost the same. Have you finally realized the real value of "Maitreya"?


    Su Ze thought with a smile.


    First open the post of 1000 reincarnation points, and the later comment has become: "1000 points are offered as a reward to pass through the two strong players in the third level reincarnation world? Are you thinking of farting? "


    "A thousand reincarnation points, isn''t it? No one will really offer a reward for Maitreya with this point? "


    "I''m so funny. A thousand reincarnation points offer a reward for the Maitreya?"


    The comments here have basically turned into ridicule of the reward giver.


    The following comments on the reward post of 10000 reincarnation points are shocked, and some people take it for granted.


    "Hiss! This Maitreya is so terrible! "


    "10000 reincarnation points, how many times do you have to work hard? Just for the news of the Maitreya? I can''t wait to be a Maitreya and expose myself! "


    "Fool, to the strong degree of Maitreya, what is 10000 points and nothing? How can you be moved by 10000 reincarnation points?"


    "It is not surprising and reasonable that a strong person like Maitreya can value 10000 reincarnation points. But so far, no one has come out to tell us who the Maitreya is? "


    "Or, at least someone should complete the reward. Really, no one knows the Maitreya?"


    These comments are full of comments, exclamations and speculation.


    Leaving this reward post, more posts outside are constantly refreshed like running water. However, because there are too many posts, they basically have no value to watch. Only a few blue Posts born are more trustworthy and have not been brushed away by those messy posts.


    "Biochemical crisis II" reincarnation world information exchange and discussion.


    In this post, Su Ze saw lotus''s message. Everyone who said the information in the world of biochemical crisis II was treacherous, did not display the content, and said it vaguely.


    Lotus directly shows its interest in these intelligence, indicating that it can trade with reincarnation points.


    Su Ze looked and nodded slightly: This is lotus''s preparation before entering biochemical crisis II. She inquired about intelligence with reincarnation points.


    "Who the hell is Maitreya? I''ll make a bold guess! " This is also a blue post, but the content is mainly to guess the identity of "Maitreya".


    It is a bold guess, but in fact, it uses the exclusion method. First, it excludes the Department of the reincarnation of China, second, it excludes the possibility of foreign forces, and finally it excludes the possibility of small forces and Mavericks.


    "Because a strong person like Maitreya can''t quickly pass through the two third level reincarnation worlds without a large number of reincarnation points provided by others and a large number of intelligence collection."


    "At present, we just don''t know which large group has cultivated such a strong person." Finally, the person who published the post came to this conclusion.


    For this guess, Su Ze smiled: "the guess is like a model, but the result is unreliable. Yes, they only guess, at most. Lotus knows a little more than this person and guesses more accurately. It is estimated that the reincarnation department and major groups can soon realize that Maitreya is actually a lone traveler. "


    Are there any more valuable posts?


    Su Ze browsed again and was surprised to find a blue post: "terrible biochemical crisis!"


    This post is sent by a logistics personnel who takes advantage of the opportunity to post only once a day. Because he is not a fighter, he mainly focuses on learning all aspects of knowledge and claims to be a doctor of biology of Jiangcheng University.


    "The virus transmission mode of biochemical crisis is very terrible for ordinary people. Up to now, more than 80% of ordinary people in our society have not become combatants or logistics personnel because of age, inertia of life, or other reasons. "


    "There are more than 10% logistics personnel and less than 1% of the total number of combatants. More than half of the logistics personnel, because they are not combatants, take the initiative to give up entering the reincarnation world forever and refuse to take risks. "


    "Although countries are trying to increase the number of combatants and logistics personnel from the new generation, it is still difficult to improve."


    "Once the virus pattern of biochemical crisis II breaks out, it will be fatal to our world and more than 80% of civilians. Because they have no resistance at all. Once 80% of ordinary people are infected with this virus, they can basically declare that our real world has been destroyed. "


    "So I think once the third level reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II begins to erode, it will be the disaster of the whole real world."


    The analysis of this poster is very good. As a person who knows the plot of biochemical crisis series, Su Ze knows that he is right in his consideration. The T virus of biochemical crisis and nuclear bombing can not be completely eliminated. The threat to ordinary people is fatal, and it is also a fatal disaster to ordinary people in the real world.


    However, such a post, the following are all strange ridicule.


    "Just a logistics staff, what do you say about your horse?"


    "When can the logistics staff post a lesson to our combatants?"


    "The central forum actually thought he was more credible and reliable. He gave a blue sign. He really laughed off his big teeth! Logistics personnel, what a fart! "


    Finally, there is the latest reply: "ah? Annihilation disaster? Maitreya said he was the Savior! "


    "Hey, hey, logistics personnel should be logistics personnel. Don''t think you can predict the strength of our combatants. Maitreya has cleared the world destruction disaster "biochemical crisis II" you said! "


    Su Zexin said: these people only saw the identity of the logistics personnel, and subconsciously laughed at and didn''t believe it. In fact, the logistics personnel really analyzed correctly.


    The doctor of biology of Jiangcheng University - should have more knowledge than these people who laugh. It''s really ridiculous to be laughed at by them just because they are not combatants.


    Jiangcheng university? Have the opportunity to meet the logistics staff of the doctor of biology.


    After reading a circle of red and blue posts, Su Ze was preparing to withdraw from the reincarnation center. Suddenly, he saw a post rising at a very fast speed, and a red post offering 10000 points for the "Maitreya" message.


    "Lord Maitreya is invincible. Post approval and automatically reward one round of points!"


    Huh? It''s beyond my imagination.


    Su Ze took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 26

    Su Ze points in the post, and all the comments are basically "Lord Maitreya is invincible!"


    "Lord Maitreya is so handsome!"


    "Lord Maitreya, I want to have monkeys for you!"


    Yes, the familiar taste - the feeling of star chasing rice circle.


    Su Ze covered his forehead with one hand and said in his heart: I didn''t expect that I would enjoy this treatment one day.


    There are also some people who want to fart: "Lord Maitreya is very powerful, but major general Han Jie is also very handsome... I don''t know which one to choose for a moment?"


    "Looking at the mighty achievements of Lord Maitreya, I couldn''t help drooling. Will Lord Maitreya have dinner first or me first?"


    "You''d better eat peaches first. I think there are too many peaches!"


    "Eat me, although I''m a man (funny dog head)!"


    "Lord Maitreya is not in my house. Why do you want to go to your house£¨ Question (face)


    Sure enough, I didn''t see it. Especially when I watched it, it felt a little like being pressed and forced to massage. It was a little comfortable and more uncomfortable.


    Su Ze wiped his sweat. After seeing thousands of replies, the post ended the reply reward, that is to say, in a short time, he spent thousands of reincarnation points, which is comparable to hundreds of thousands or millions of real money. The person who posted the post is really a local tyrant.


    Just thinking, suddenly a person code named "Lotus" replied under this post: "Lord Maitreya is powerful!"


    Su Ze was speechless: lotus? You are a C-level comprehensive strength. What are you doing with these people?


    Shaking his head, he withdrew from the reincarnation center. It was dark outside. Su Ze stretched himself and took a nap to recover his energy.


    Last night, I entered the reincarnation world and experienced a lot of things. Even my strength was promoted to level D and I didn''t have much rest.


    When he woke up, it was already dark. His father Su Zhengshan was watching the TV news. His mother Chen Rong saw him get up and asked him to wash quickly while bringing out the food.


    After dinner, Su Ze went to school. Just out of the community, a black slender and streamlined sports car stopped in front of him.


    The window fell, revealing Mu Qingling''s face.


    "Get in the car and I''ll see you off."


    Su Ze looked at her calmly. They looked at each other. Facing Su Ze''s eyes, Mu Qingling was sincere and frank. She really wanted Su Ze to become a member of the reincarnation department.


    Open the door, Su Ze sits in the car, and Mu Qingling drives to Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school.


    "I took your car to school. I might have joined a big group, but now it''s completely impossible, isn''t it?" Su Ze said faintly.


    Mu Qingling was silent for a few seconds and smiled bitterly: "sure enough, you are the best talent I like. This smart and mature response is not what ordinary senior three children can do."


    "How can they understand this? Take my car and go to other large groups. Those large groups will think they are spies sent by the reincarnation department. They will never take them in. If they take them in, they will quickly find a chance to kill them."


    "Sorry, I really want you to join the reincarnation division, so I''m here to wait for you. If you really don''t want to join the reincarnation department, you can get off here and still be able to join other groups. "


    "No need." Su Ze said calmly.


    Mu Qingling was surprised: "do you choose to join the reincarnation department?"


    "No, I won''t join the reincarnation department. There are too many rules and mandatory requirements for the reincarnation department, which is not suitable for me. I prefer free action?" Su Ze said, "it''s just that you use to pick me up and give me the color of reincarnation, and I don''t reject it."


    "Compared with those large groups, the reincarnation department should be more reliable after all. I do not join the reincarnation department, nor do I exclude cooperation with the reincarnation department. Do you understand such an attitude? "


    "I see."


    Mu Qingling promised and kept silent.


    When the sports car drove to the school gate, she said, "are you going to be like a Maitreya? But you should know that Maitreya is only a special case, a special case of miracles. "


    "Every time we complete a task, we should benefit from the sufficient preparation of logistics personnel, intelligence collection and summary. Fighting alone will never last."


    With these words, she slowly drove the car into Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school.


    Su Ze didn''t agree with her evaluation that she couldn''t fight alone. He thought of coming to find his "Lotus" Lanru heart and said, "maybe I won''t fight alone in the future."


    "It''s school," he reminded


    Mu Qingling stopped the car, looked back and said with a smile, "yes, I know it''s school. Let''s go."


    Open the door and get off the sports car.


    Su Ze looked at her and saw her arm holding her fur coat with a smile. She seemed to be looking forward to it.


    Huh? Does she have anything else to do in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school today?


    After two steps, I saw the bulletin board in the school: "the following 18 students who have become combatants, please go to the big classroom on the fifth floor of the third teaching building. The school and the national reincarnation department will carry out reincarnation world basic education for the combatants."


    National reincarnation department?


    Su Ze looked at Mu Qingling again. Mu Qingling smiled and nodded, indicating that she was going to carry out basic education today.


    Reach out and invite Su Ze: "let''s go together?"


    Su Ze smiled: "I see."


    The two came to the fifth floor of the third teaching building. Although there was a gap in the big classroom, it was very lively. Seventeen new combatants except Su Ze had arrived.


    Qin Mingyuan, the second son of Changqing group, talked to several students with a smile. Those students nodded repeatedly and obviously chose to join Changqing group.


    On the other hand, Jiang Lin''s expression is arrogant. Several people around her who have just joined the giant group have no way to come forward and say good words. Each one is a little embarrassed and difficult to talk about.


    Apart from them, there was only one girl with red and swollen eyes and tears, sitting in the corner of the classroom without saying a word.


    Seeing Su Ze entering the classroom, Qin Mingyuan frowned slightly, but then he focused on Mu Qingling behind Su Ze.


    Suze chose to take refuge in the reincarnation department? Yesterday did not take refuge, but today chose to take refuge? Looks like we need to make sure.


    Jiang Lin also glanced at Su Ze and took back her eyes.


    "Well, let''s go back to our seats." Mu Qingling glanced at the students and said, "the eighteen combat members are only temporary at present, and even one tenth of the big classroom is not filled. After all, this year''s situation is special. One is that you caught up with the third level of reincarnation world, and the other is that you met Maitreya. "


    "The third level of reincarnation world is tested. It is difficult to become a combatant, and it is interrupted by the Maitreya customs clearance world. It can be said that a lot of human and material resources prepared by our country for a long time have been wasted."


    She took out her teacher''s appearance and talked about this year''s situation. She also talked about the reincarnation of the world, the erosion of the real world and the severe situation facing China.

 Chapter 27

    In the whole real world, some small countries have been destroyed by the erosion of the reincarnation world.


    The situation in China is also not optimistic, mainly the fourth level world and the fifth level reincarnation world are too difficult to pass the customs. The reincarnation department can only try to pass customs on the one hand and resist erosion on the other hand, resulting in great losses.


    It is also for this reason that large domestic groups that retain strength are becoming stronger and stronger, and the strength of the reincarnation department is becoming more and more difficult to suppress the whole country. Up to now, even the students who have just become combatants know that joining the reincarnation Department has many rules and great risks. It''s better to join a large group.


    Mu Qingling is also talking about the difficulties of the state and the reincarnation department and the severe situation of the world.


    The students who have chosen to join Evergreen Group and giant group obviously haven''t listened to it. They have heard of the difficulties and situation, but when it comes to their own safety, they have better choices. Why do they have to go to the reincarnation department?


    Mu Qingling saw many of these choices and didn''t even sigh.


    The state cooperates with schools to educate and select combatants, which should belong to the national reincarnation department. However, now the major groups can easily take away these combatants, leaving the reincarnation department in a situation where there is no one to call. They can only look for training from the army and the National Welfare Institute, and even they have begun to consider whether to look for them from the prison.


    Why not restrict these large groups? That''s because the big bosses of large groups are also connected with some of the above people. When they grow to this extent, it is difficult to restrict them.


    "Now, I''m familiar with you. Let''s talk about your names."


    Su Ze, Jiang Lin, Qin Mingyuan and others got up in turn to introduce themselves.


    It was Mu Qingling''s turn to look at the tearful girl in the corner of the last classroom: "that classmate, you can sit in front and say your name."


    The girl put on her badly worn big black frame glasses and walked to Mu Qingling with her head down, as if she were training and ready to be punished.


    Mu Qingling frowned slightly, stretched out her palm and trimmed her messy hair: "what''s the matter, classmate? Your name -- "


    "Woo woo!" The girl sobbed.


    Mu Qingling comforted for a moment, but she still sobbed.


    "Bang!" Jiang Lin stood up impatiently. "It''s annoying to cry! Let me say it for her. Her name is Tang Yun. She was very happy to be a fighter yesterday, because her father is a bad gambler. As long as she becomes a fighter, her father''s debt will be repaid, and his father can gamble freely in the casino. "


    "Of course, the price is that she must join the small company where the casino is located, which is called the big rich gambling company. Everything she gets from the reincarnation world must be handed over to the big rich gambling company."


    "The price is too high!" Mu Qingling frowned and said, "she doesn''t want to be sucked by casino vampires all her life?"


    Jiang Lin disagreed: "that''s not true. That''s what she thought. She felt very good. Unexpectedly, he checked out that he had congenital heart disease. It is almost impossible to enter the task world and die several times. "


    "The rich and noble gambling company did not agree to the transaction. Her gambler father was killed yesterday. Her mother seems to have run away long ago. The casino still refuses to give up. She and her sister have to sell themselves to repay the debts of bad gamblers. "


    "This casino is really lawless!" Mu Qingling angrily said, "I''ll warn them once in a minute. It should be over!"


    "Really?"


    Jiang Lin held her hands and raised her head slightly: "this is the industry of the Qinglong Gang under the Sixiang group. Isn''t it appropriate for the reincarnation department to warn the people of the Sixiang group?"


    Mu Qingling was speechless and didn''t say anything more.


    Large groups are also different. The evergreen group of Qin Mingyuan''s family and the giant group of Jiang Lin''s family are the two largest groups in Jiangcheng, and they are also among the top 50 in the country.


    Sixiang group is a more powerful behemoth. It is already one of the top five groups in China. There are even two industries monopolizing the country, and its power is no less than that of samsara.


    For the daughter of a bad gambler and against the four elephant group, is it worth it? Is it possible? Can the reincarnation Department allow it?


    Mu Qingling knows the answer. She also knows that with the power consumption of the reincarnation department, after resisting erosion and clearing most of the reincarnation world, the deterrent power is declining rapidly day by day.


    "If it had been put before, how could the state allow them - alas!"


    Looking at this scene, Su Ze suddenly thought of some ironic comments: "in the long run, the country will not be the country", which is very suitable here.


    When the strength of the reincarnation department is consumed in protecting the country and the family, the large group is recuperating; Now, with the reversal of power, large groups have shown signs of doing whatever they want and contempt for the national legal order. It is a daydream to expect them to have conscience and morality to maintain order or work bravely for the country.


    It''s really going to be a bad country... Who are the bastards who sit and watch these big groups grow up? It is hard to express the embarrassment of the reincarnation department.


    Mu Qingling couldn''t promise anything. Tang Yun knew she had nothing to do after crying for a moment. Sitting not far from Su Ze, he was distracted while wiping his tears. The whole person looked a little stunned.


    When Mu Qingling finished a class absently, she stopped talking to Su Ze and walked out of the classroom in a low mood.


    The reincarnation department can''t save the people. The reincarnation department can''t even warn big groups¡ª¡ª


    How can such a reincarnation company win over others to join?


    But a moment later, she came in again.


    "Come with me!" She said to Tang Yun.


    Then he called Su Ze together: "come with you!"


    The three came to Mu Qingling''s temporary office. Su Ze was surprised and asked, "have you decided to intervene in this trouble?"


    "No, it''s not meddling, it''s redemption!" Mu Qingling said excitedly, "I almost forgot that I still have some money. Plus reincarnation points, it''s enough."


    "Tang Yun, how much does your father owe?"


    Tang Yun wiped her tears and said, "three million."


    Mu Qingling immediately smiled: "it''s easy to do. I can squeeze out the money by biting my teeth. Today I''ll redeem you and your sister. In this way, it will be regarded as being robbed of money by robbers. Well, spend money to avoid disaster! It''s not to offend the four elephant group! "


    Tang Yun was happy at first, her eyes showed hope, but then she shook her head in despair: "it''s not enough. They calculate the usury. They want to pay back 10 million yesterday and 12 million today."


    Mu Qingling''s smile suddenly froze on her face and whispered, "can''t anyone care about them?"

 Chapter 28

    If there were only three million, Mu Qingling sold a sports car and borrowed some money from her brother.


    But the amount of 12 million is so huge that she can''t collect it today.


    As long as we can''t collect 12 million today, tomorrow will be a huge new debt, 15 million, and the day after tomorrow may be 20 million.


    And look at the indiscriminate means of the casino. Even if you go with money, you must delay it until tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even a week later. What are the excuses of just not being in finance and unsuccessful transfer. At that time, not only will the money be given to them in vain, but it is impossible for the Tang Yun sisters to be saved, because by that time, the amount will be a huge amount that can not be paid off completely.


    Tang Yun nodded in despair: "yes, my father didn''t owe 3 million. As a result, they just calculated it to 3 million and increased a lot of interest every day. We can''t pay it off."


    "So no one can control them?" Murmured Mu Qingling.


    Su Ze looked at this scene and felt very absurd: "don''t you know whether someone controls them? It seems that you don''t know where to look for the answer. "


    Mu Qingling shook her head in frustration: she really didn''t know.


    "I was going to solve Tang Yun''s problem. By the way, I showed the bearing of our reincarnation department and invited you and Tang Yun to join the reincarnation department. Unexpectedly, there was no solution."


    He smiled reluctantly and said, "even so, I still have to take a chance. After all, I''m from the reincarnation department. I''ll take a chance in the end. Maybe I''ll solve it?"


    "You go back to class. When school is over at noon, Tang Yun and I will go to the Da Fu Gui casino. Maybe the other party will look at the face of the reincarnation company and stop harassing your sisters."


    When Tang Yun heard the speech, a little hope rose in her heart: Although teacher Mu Qingling said she was taking a chance, if the other party really gave reincarnation face, wouldn''t she and her sister be saved?


    However, there was some uneasiness: "Mr. mu, I have congenital heart disease. Can I join the reincarnation department in a situation like me?"


    Mu Qingling smiled: "don''t worry, the reincarnation department never excludes those who are willing to join, and even uses the logistics personnel as combatants!"


    "I also want to see that rich casino and the situation of Sixiang group." Suddenly he said.


    "Oh? I don''t see. You''re also a very warm-hearted person. " Mu Qingling said, "OK, let''s go together and see the ''prestige'' of the big group. You should understand what''s going on!"


    Back in the classroom, Mu Qingling talked about some well-known customs clearance deeds and examples of tasks. Generally speaking, it is information about the reincarnation world and some cautious platitudes.


    Qin Mingyuan and Jiang Lin have obviously received relevant education, so they are absent-minded. Others may not know. However, because they decided to join Changqing group and giant group, they think they can get training opportunities in the future, and few of them take Mu Qingling''s words to heart.


    After school at noon, a group of people gathered Qin Mingyuan to leave, and a group of people followed Jiang Lin to leave. Only Su Ze, Tang Yun and Mu Qingling were left in the classroom.


    Mu Qingling looked at the empty classroom with some interest. She wanted to call all the students back and asked them one by one: is it so difficult to join the reincarnation department and fight for China? Isn''t it worth it?


    However, she did not do so after all. She just took a breath and cheered up.


    "Let''s go!"


    When the sports car started, the three left Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school and drove more than ten miles to a brightly lit street.


    During the day, the whole street is lazy. Until the evening, all kinds of customers and flirtatious women will actively shuttle through the street.


    Soon after walking into the street, two strong men came out of a shop.


    "What are the people of the reincarnation department doing here?" A strong man asked carelessly, "this is the territory of the green dragon gang. You should know."


    Mu Qingling''s face was calm: "let''s deal with one thing. This little girl named Tang Yun has just joined our reincarnation department. I heard that her father owed some gambling debts. You want to catch her to pay the debts?"


    "Oh!" The strong man took out his mobile phone to make a call, walked aside and asked respectfully, and then returned, "there is such a thing. So far, their family owes the casino a total of 13 million. This account is too large to be written off."


    "If boss Lu has something to say, if the reincarnation department helps her pay back, just pay it back as soon as possible. If you can''t help her pay back, it''s better not to intervene in this matter."


    "After all, this smelly girl has congenital heart disease. She can only cultivate some for noble people to enjoy. Others are not of great use. It is impossible to really enter the reincarnation world and complete the task."


    Mu Qingling''s voice sank: "she is already the person of our reincarnation department. Do you even want to forcibly take away the people of the reincarnation department?"


    The two strong men looked at each other, grinned and said, "we are all serious business. How can we do that?"


    But the expression is "that''s what we do, what can you do".


    "You --"


    Mu Qingling gritted her teeth and finally lowered her attitude: "I''m Mu Qingling, the reincarnation department. Let me see your boss. I don''t want to conflict with you."


    "Mu Qingling? Who? " The strong man didn''t think so. "If there''s nothing wrong, please step back!"


    "Mu Qingling, sister of major general Mu Yulin of the reincarnation department." Mu Qingling gritted her teeth and said.


    The two strong Hamiltons were surprised and called again.


    Tang Yun also raised hope again. Even Su Ze looked at Mu Qingling unexpectedly: it turned out that she was still a person with background relationship in the reincarnation department.


    After about half an hour, a middle-aged man dressed in a nightgown and holding a dusty woman with lipstick marks on his cheeks came out lazily.


    "Mu Yulin''s sister?"


    He looked at the black leather tights and swallowed his mouth: "OK, it''s the first time to see you! I''m Lu Bin, the leader of Qinglong Gang water hall. Let''s give it a nickname, called Lu Wudao. Let''s meet and make a friend? "


    Mu Qingling reached out to shake hands with him, but Lu Bin grabbed her hand and opened her mouth to kiss.


    "What are you doing!" Cried Mu Qingling.


    "Hand kissing ceremony," Lu Bin pretended to be surprised, "this is the gentleman''s etiquette of the white flag country to women. You come from the countryside and don''t even know this? What a fuss. "


    "You, the green dragon sect under the four elephant group, treat guests like this?" Mu Qingling stared at him and asked, but in exchange for Lu Bin''s funny face.


    Su Ze stood aside and looked at the scene. He immediately recognized that these guys had no morality and morality.


    When the heart moved, the power of reading broke out, several fine hairs fell down, and fell into Su Ze''s sleeves in silence.


    Lu Bin, who was smiling, frowned inexplicably and looked around uneasily.


    I always feel like I was spied by someone just now. As a reincarnation world fighter with comprehensive strength e, this feeling should not be wrong.


    However, under careful observation, nothing was found.


    "It seems that there is no need to talk. Let''s go." Just then, Suze said.


    Mu Qingling sighed and knew that she could not talk about any good results with the same guy as the rascal and local ruffian opposite. The other party would only advance an inch except for the next three abuses. Since Si was not afraid of reincarnation, how could she let sister Tang Yun go?


    Tang Yun''s eyes also darkened rapidly. Even teacher mu of the reincarnation department could not let the Qinglong Gang retreat at all. Their sisters had no hope at all.


    There is no hope at all


    When Su Ze opened his mouth, Lu Bin immediately noticed him: "huh? Are you also a member of the reincarnation department? "


    Su Ze looked at him strangely: "am I from the reincarnation department and need to report to you?"


    Lu Bin''s face suddenly sank and pushed away the dusty woman in his arms.


    "Boy, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    The strong man around him shouted directly: "shit! Don''t want to live, do you? "


    "Don''t know whose territory this is?"


    Su Ze glanced at them and sneered: "the green dragon gang of Sixiang group, haven''t you introduced it clearly before? Need to emphasize it to me again? "


    He also said to Mu Qingling, "let''s go. They can''t let go. The more we talk to them, the less there will be any results."

 Chapter 29

    Why doesn''t Mu Qingling know this?


    Looking at Tang Yun whose eyes are dim and falling into despair, her heart is full of regret and unwilling.


    If the authority of the reincarnation department is still there, and if the authority of the Chinese court is still there, how can such petty people be so aboveboard and poison the good people that they dare to be so presumptuous towards the reincarnation department?


    However, since this happened, how can we sit back and watch the tragedy happen?


    Mu Qingling grabbed Tang Yun and said in a deep voice, "let''s go."


    Tang Yun, like a puppet, stumbled into the sports car by her. Su Ze sat coldly in the front row of the sports car without any anger.


    Mu Qingling was a little angry when she saw his appearance.


    "Su Ze, do you see such a thing, don''t you feel sorry for Tang Yun? Don''t you feel angry? "


    Su Ze''s fingers are intertwined with Lu Bin''s hair. As long as he wants, he can inspire the matchmaker at any time to let Lu Bin die. However, when the time comes, none of the three in his line will get rid of the suspicion, which will inevitably lead to the investigation and surveillance of the giant Sixiang group.


    Hearing this, Su Ze smiled and looked at Mu Qingling: "at this moment, what Tang Yun needs is sympathy and anger? If sympathy or anger can be turned into power, it''s good. If it can''t be turned into power, it''s useless to be extremely angry. It''s also incompetent and furious. It hurts the mind and body. "


    Mu Qingling was silent for a moment, and her voice became cold: "it seems that it is wrong for me to invite you to join the reincarnation department. Our reincarnation department does not deserve to have such a cold-blooded and cold-blooded character as you. Your mind and nature are mature, but you have no human nature!"


    Su Ze looked at her inexplicably and smiled.


    Mu Qingling became very indifferent to his face. When he didn''t exist, she asked Tang Yun, "where does your family live?"


    Tang Yun said the address of a dilapidated village in the old city of Jiangcheng, and the sports car went to that place.


    Just arrived at the door, Tang Yun only looked at it. Just like being struck by lightning, she turned her eyes and fainted.


    At the door of the dilapidated hut where she lives, the bright red paint has just been sprayed, which is "debt repayment".


    The strong smell had not dispersed, the door had been kicked open, and there was a mess inside.


    Tang Yun''s sister, Tang Shi, has disappeared.


    At this time, the Qinglong Gang stole Tang poetry. There is no doubt that Mu Qingling''s visit did not achieve any effect. Instead, Lu Wudao made a phone call directly to monitor the local ruffians of the Tang sisters and stole the Tang poetry!


    Su Ze reached out and groped for Tang Yun. Mu Qingling angrily said, "do you still want to take advantage at this time? Are you human? Make an emergency call! "


    What are you thinking!


    Su Ze stared at her speechless, touched out a quick acting heart-saving pill, opened Tang Yun''s mouth and took it slowly with mineral water.


    Mu Qingling reacted and blushed: as a congenital heart patient, Tang Yun can''t live without quick acting heart saving pills.


    Really, I think where to go!


    A few minutes later, Tang Yun woke up slowly. Seeing this, she was worried and almost fainted again.


    "Let''s go back and talk to Lu Wudao!" Mu Qingling was furious. "Today, I have to fight with my brother''s reputation and bet on the reputation of the reincarnation department!"


    Hearing Mu Qingling''s words, Tang Yun was a little comforted and managed to stabilize her mood.


    Su Ze heard the speech, but he frowned slightly.


    In this way, you can interrupt your plan: originally, you wanted to be foolproof, don''t let anyone doubt yourself, and quietly use the matchmaker to kill Lu Bin. As long as Lu Bin dies and is in chaos, who will really care about the blackmailed poor sisters? Do you really think the Tang Yun sisters are worth ten or twenty million? That''s just the means of local ruffians and hooligans, deliberately making them unable to pay back the money.


    In fact, as long as the Qinglong Gang looks for the cause of Lu Bin''s death under the chaos, no one will stare at the sisters.


    The premise of this plan is that Mu Qingling takes Tang Yun''s sisters away. It is estimated that the Qinglong Gang is also ready to move. For a moment, the two sides are deadlocked and can''t start easily. Su Ze can calmly choose a time and come to Qinglong help to get rid of these scum.


    But Lu Wudao is too old and hot. Today, he directly took Tang Yun''s sister Tang Shi away. If Su Ze thinks more, he will wait for the two Tang Yun sisters to be abused and killed by them.


    Even today, Tang poetry may be sent outside the river city, and the consequences can no longer be saved.


    "What? Afraid? "


    Seeing Su Ze frown, Mu Qingling just reversed her impression of him and turned down sharply.


    "That''s not true." Su Ze smiled. "Go back to the street just now. Maybe from the beginning, I was doomed to be unable to keep a low profile and bear it."


    "Do you still have the courage to go back?" Mu Qingling finally sighed and said, "forget it, I''m also angry with you. You''re just a junior in high school. What''s the point of following me? It''s dangerous. "


    "Well, I''ll give you a task to take Tang Yun to Jiangcheng reincarnation department. If you can do this, you two are safe and sound, which is the greatest help to me, okay? "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "not good."


    "I''m going with you to die, and it''s almost like dying yourself. The four elephant group is no longer afraid of reincarnation. The name of your brother''s major general can''t make them give in. It can be seen that they are bold outlaws. "


    "Mu Qingling -"


    Mu Qingling looked at him discontentedly: what''s the name? Although things are urgent at this time, you should call me a teacher or at least call me "sister". Are you a senior three student of my generation?


    "Take me to that street and keep it a secret for me, okay?"


    Mu Qingling looked at him in amazement: "confidential?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, confidentiality, and Tang Yun, I will help you save Tang poetry. Your sisters should be able to keep it confidential for me?"


    Tang Yun was anxious at this time. She didn''t have the ability to think. She nodded directly.


    Mu Qingling said discontentedly, "what the hell! Everyone knows that you are a fighter. Who will keep it a secret for you? Where do I need to keep it a secret? "


    "Also, with your strength of just entering the reincarnation world and becoming a fighter yesterday, what can I keep secret for you? You were actually killed by the green dragon Gang today. Keep the news of your death from your parents? "


    "Believe me, I can do it." Suze said.


    Mu Qingling looked at him in a daze. His eyes were deep, his eyebrows were strong, and she was full of self-confidence. She had an inexplicable persuasion.


    He''s not talking nonsense, is he?


    Shouldn''t it?


    Am I crazy to believe that he will work miracles?


    "Take Tang Yun to the reincarnation department." Mu Qingling finally chose Rationality: no matter how handsome a boy is, he can''t create miracles out of thin air!


    Su Ze shook his head and sat in the sports car with Tang Yun in his arms: "drive, Tang Yun is waiting to see her sister, and I am very upset to see the garbage!"


    Mu Qingling gritted her teeth: "are you serious?"


    Su Ze nodded. Tang Yun raised her head and put her hands around Su Ze''s neck: "my sister and I are going to die together. Teacher mu, send me."


    "You two little madmen!"


    Mu Qingling shouted discontentedly, but her body couldn''t help sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "I''m going crazy with you today. I''m going to die together!"


    The roar of the sports car blew through the streets, and only ten minutes later, it stopped again in the brightly lit street.


    Lu Bin, in his nightgown, has set his seat at the entrance of the street, slowly holding a cigar, and a woman massages him gently behind him.


    Seeing the sports car roaring and stopping in front of him, he puffed out a big mouthful of white smoke and stood up with a cigar.


    "Hahaha, you look familiar, Miss Mu Qingling. Did we just meet half an hour ago?"


    "Yes!" Mu Qingling said coldly, "let go of Tang poetry!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Lu Bin shook his head: "why? Let her go. Who will replace her? Don''t say Tang Yun. Tang Yun is ours. Sooner or later, we can''t escape from our hands! Miss Mu Qingling, why don''t you replace them? Seriously, I''ve never tried the taste of reincarnation of senior female officials! "


    "You -- are you not afraid of retribution because your Qinglong Gang is so cruel?"


    Mu Qingling shouted angrily.


    "Retribution?" Lu Bin smiled, "how can there be retribution at the end of the world?"


    Su Ze, who had not yet got off in the sports car, heard the speech and showed a sneer.


    Today, your retribution is coming.

 Chapter 30

    "Su Ze... Are we going down?"


    The whole body was weak. Up to now, angina pectoris still came faintly, and even Tang Yun, who was dizzy, barely cheered up and said to Su Ze.


    Remembering that her sister Tang Shi is now in the hands of the Qinglong gang and her life and death are uncertain, even if she is weak, she will get up and follow Mu Qingling to see the situation.


    However, since she was picked up by Su Ze just now, her energy is not enough. She has always relied on Su Ze. Now he just got up and made Su Ze itch before he sat up.


    "Don''t go down."


    Su Ze said in a deep voice, "next, everything you see should be kept secret. Don''t tell anyone else."


    "Huh?"


    Tang Yun couldn''t understand it, but she nodded at Su Ze''s deep and serious eyes.


    Anyway, this matter can''t be concealed from Mu Qingling and Tang Yun, so it''s no longer taboo.


    Su Ze was calm and attentive, pinched the formula with both hands, and put a hair and a piece of Rune paper in the palm of his hand.


    The most obvious thing about Maoshan Taoism is that the less proficient you are in learning, the more details and rituals you need. The more profound the Taoism is, the more simple and direct it is.


    For example, in the case of literary talents and Qiusheng who are not proficient in learning skills, they must use matchmaking symbols, and put the symbol paper in their mouth or swallow it into their stomach. They can''t leave a distance of tens of meters at most. The degree of practicality is close to mischief. People often know that they are making trouble at a glance.


    For example, nine uncles and Su Ze, the basic way to use is to pat the rune paper and wipe the blood on the fingertips to activate the ability to ward off evil spirits, Rune money sword, heavenly eye and so on. Because their process is simple and effective, the practicability of Taoism is greatly increased.


    It''s like Su Ze''s use of a matchmaker. It''s like this. As for manipulating Lu Bin''s actions, he doesn''t need to dance by himself. As long as he is caused by his heart, Lu Bin can''t help himself - unless Lu Bin''s strength exceeds him.


    what is it? Need confidentiality?


    Tang Yun snuggled up to Su Ze, looked at his hands and thought strangely.


    But then she was stunned by the changes outside.


    After Lu Bin smiled twice, his face suddenly changed. His expression was strange. He seemed to struggle to curse something, and finally became expressionless.


    "Mu Qingling, do you know where my name Lu Wudao comes from?"


    Mu Qingling didn''t have the heart to talk to him about this. She said directly, "I don''t know. I don''t want to know. Let the Tang poetry go!"


    Lu Wudao said, "the reason why my Lu Wudao is called Lu Wudao is that others don''t die when they cut me five. Well, today I''ll give you a chance to cut me five."


    "You can''t kill me. From now on, you will follow me. If you kill me, you will take the Tang poetry away!"


    Mu Qingling was a little confused.


    Ah? I cut you five knives, five knives can''t kill you, I''ll follow you, five knives can kill you, and I can get back Tang poetry?


    So I''m not going to cut it to death? Is it difficult for me to show mercy?


    On second thought, he clenched his teeth again: "isn''t this a rogue? As long as I kill him, I''m sure the four elephant group and the green dragon gang can''t spare me. I don''t want to take Tang poetry away. Maybe I have to pay for his life. "


    "If I can''t kill him, I''ll be taken advantage of by him... This bastard scum is gambling that I dare not kill him!"


    Mu Qingling thought of it, and the men around Lu Bin could think of it, and they immediately began to coax.


    "The boss is awesome!"


    "How dare she cut the boss? It must be taken by the boss tonight! "


    "Hahaha, it''s still the boss!"


    Lu Bin was expressionless, raised his hand and said, "come on, take a knife!"


    His subordinates were a little stunned and thought: is it true that the boss came?


    Seeing that he stretched out his hand to urge, his men did not hesitate. A strong man opened his clothes at his waist, took out a dagger and handed it to Lu Bin with both hands.


    Without expression, Lu Bin handed the dagger to Mu Qingling: "come on."


    Mu Qingling took a deep breath and said coldly, "are you kidding me? How much trouble will it cause if I kill you? How can I not know? "


    "Then be my woman."


    Lu Bin said, and his men immediately laughed and coaxed.


    "Yes, the woman who is boss Lu!"


    "Isn''t that enough for you? Hey, hey, hey! "


    Mu Qingling clenched her teeth and thought bitterly: these local ruffians and scoundrels, my mother stabbed this Lu Bin with a knife, and I won''t be humiliated!


    However, what should Tang Yun and Tang Shi sisters do?


    After hesitation, he didn''t reach out to pick up the dagger in Lu Bin''s hand.


    At this time, Lu Bin seemed impatient: "I asked you to stab me five times. Do you stab me or not?"


    Mu Qingling didn''t answer. Lu Bin stepped forward with a cold face: "can''t you use a dagger? Can''t stab people? "


    "Come on, I''ll teach you!"


    After saying that, the arm stretched out the Nightgown, a dagger went down and ran through the small arm, and the blood spattered on Mu Qingling''s face.


    Mu Qingling trembled and stepped back involuntarily.


    This Lu Bin is really a dangerous outlaw! I can''t fight him!


    "Come on, I''ll stab you with the first knife, and I''ll do the remaining four by myself!"


    The bright dagger was inserted into his arm, and Lu Bin shouted.


    The men beside him were also restrained, and then shouted loudly: "boss Lu is powerful!"


    "Let this woman see the blood and know the boss''s power!"


    Lu Bin remained calm and continued to look at Mu Qingling.


    Mu Qingling was really frightened by him: the Qinglong Gang, a subordinate of the four elephant group, also has such a cruel role that is not afraid of anything? He Lu Bin eats well and drinks well. He has enjoyed it for so long and can work so hard. What kind of cruel person is this?


    Taking out the dagger, Lu Bin weighed the blood on his arm and said, "what''s the matter, the second knife also needs me to help you?"


    "First, I''ll help you. I won''t die after five knives. You''re my man!"


    Mu Qingling shook her head: "I won''t gamble with you."


    "You don''t bet with me, but I have to bet with you!"


    "Watch it!" Lu Bin shouted, "this is the second knife!"


    The second knife pierced the left palm.


    Then he kept shouting, "this is the third knife!"


    The third knife, he directly pierced his lower abdomen.


    Mu Qingling was even more frightened, and Lu Bin''s men panicked: "boss! You prick your legs. How do you prick your internal organs? Maybe you''ll die! "


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    Lu Bin waved his hand: "it''s okay, it''s okay, watch it, this is the fourth knife!"


    Another knife stabbed him in his right abdomen, and blood gushed out.


    Don''t say Mu Qingling was creepy. Lu Bin''s men were frightened: "boss, not -- not!"


    "Yes, not really. Isn''t it just a woman?"


    "Boss, let''s go to the hospital first. Who, call, emergency call! "


    Tang Yun was stunned on the sports car. She looked at Lu Bin, who stabbed herself wildly, and at Su Ze, who she relied on.


    Su Ze smiled and whispered, "the fifth knife."


    Lu Bin over there was expressionless. He took out the dagger, held it high, ran deep through his chest and heart, and shouted, "the fifth knife!"


    The dagger ran through his heart. Lu Bin fell to the ground and died.


    Mu Qingling and Lu Bin''s men were foolish to watch this scene.


    Ah? Really dead!


    What is this? The famous Lu Wudao, performing Wudao suicide?

 Chapter 31

    Lu Bin died on the spot. Unspeakable absurd and funny feelings filled everyone''s mind.


    Mu Qingling''s face was still splashed with blood by Lu Bin. She was just frightened by Lu Bin.


    She was thinking of such a desperado who would never stop until she reached her goal. It was obvious that she could not deal with it by herself.


    Just two minutes later, Lu Bin performed "five knives suicide". She almost cried out and couldn''t laugh or cry: This... What magical performance? The last knife into the heart? This guy is not only a desperado, but also his brain is broken, isn''t it?


    With a light cough, Mu Qingling looked at the rigid members of the Qinglong gang like wooden posts and said, "you see, I didn''t touch it. Lu Bin killed himself."


    "Also, let me release Tang poetry. I''ll send you three million tomorrow. It''s almost the same. Don''t open your mouth. "


    The members of Qinglong Gang looked at each other and had no idea: boss Lu killed himself. They all saw it with their own eyes. If you are an ordinary person, even if you don''t do it, you have to pay for your life.


    But this woman is from the reincarnation department or the sister of major general Mu Yulin. Boss Lu dares to offend him because he is sure. What are they sure to offend the reincarnation department?


    While hesitating, the dusty woman who beat Lu Bin''s shoulder suddenly said, "I''d better ask sister Hong to come. Sister Hong is the deacon of the water hall and the highest ranking person here."


    "Next, she has to make a decision."


    The others discussed and nodded. The dusty woman called and told "red sister" what happened here?


    "He stabbed himself five times and put a knife in his heart?" Sister Hong exclaimed at the other end of the phone, "is he a fool?"


    The dust woman awkwardly covered my mobile phone receiver: "in a word, sister Hong, come and preside over the situation?"


    Several strong men looked at each other and all looked embarrassed: originally, they shouldn''t let others say that Lu Bin was not good, but looking at Lu Bin whose bodies were cold, they inevitably agreed with sister Hong.


    Boss Lu, how can you kill yourself like this? Are you a fool?


    After waiting for a quarter of an hour, a woman dressed in bright red LED two strong men to walk quickly. She looked about thirty or forty years old, but the crow''s feet on the corners of her eyes clearly showed that her age was far more than that, probably the result of careful maintenance.


    When I came here, I first looked at Mu Qingling, then bent over and looked at Lu Bin''s body. "Sister Hong" said, "tell me what happened before and after."


    A green dragon helper came forward and whispered, starting with Tang Yun and Tang Shi''s rotten gambling father, until Lu Bin performed five knives to commit suicide today.


    Sister Hong looked at Mu Qingling thoughtfully: "I heard that there are all kinds of strange means in the reincarnation world, which is beyond defense. Unexpectedly, Miss Mu Qingling is seemingly weak, but actually has such strange means, which will kill the head of the water Hall of Qinglong sect."


    "That''s great, great!"


    Mu Qingling was stunned and quickly waved her hand: "I really didn''t do it! Did you misunderstand something? "


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Sister Hong sneered: "Lu Bin is just like a teddy dog in spring. If you give him a sewer, he can get up there. Just such a guy. You said he was greedy for enjoyment. I believe he killed himself. I don''t believe it! "


    "This..." Mu Qingling gritted her teeth. "Is that how you Qinglong gang frame people? I didn''t kill Lu Bin. He killed himself. Everyone saw it! "


    Sister Hong disagreed and snorted coldly, "well, we have to wait for the Qinglong Gang to check it."


    "Besides Tang poetry and Tang rhyme, do you know how much we can get if we train them and give them to noble people? You want to take them with three million. I think you are -- "


    Just then, an old man''s voice exploded in his mind.


    "Lu Bin is dead, do you want to die?"


    Sister Hong turned pale and looked around in panic.


    Mu Qingling didn''t know, so her men didn''t know. There were a pair of young students on the sports car. Obviously, they weren''t the one who warned him.


    "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say or ask what you shouldn''t ask. Your loyalty to the green dragon Gang is greater than your own life?" The old voice warned again.


    Sister Hong''s face changed. She looked at Mu Qingling who didn''t know anything and guessed the identity of the old man and his purpose.


    Why did Lu Bin die?


    Because he coveted Mu Qingling, because he did not agree to Mu Qingling''s request, because he imprisoned Tang poetry and did not let go of the two sisters of Tang Yun.


    I don''t know which of these three reasons is. In a word, the old man can''t see his hand, so he will "commit suicide" and die.


    It is conceivable that if Hong Jie continues to commit crimes, she will certainly die soon.


    Mu Qingling and Tang Yun sisters, it is the strong who take a fancy to protect them.


    At present, it is not suitable to meet this strong man


    "Although it''s true," sister Hong changed her statement and tone, "Lu Bin is too lecherous and too excessive. Miss Mu Qingling, send three million yuan tomorrow. Let''s write off the Tang sisters. "


    Mu Qingling was overjoyed: "OK, thank you, sister Hong, for your accommodation! The Tang sisters and I will appreciate you! "


    Sister Hong shook her head slightly and said in her heart: just don''t want my life. Thank me?


    "I have to fix the funeral for Lu Bin''s suicide. I have to report it to the guild leader and the Sixiang group. Therefore, I won''t keep guests."


    "Tang Poetry -"


    "Leopard! Give them Tang poetry, and it''s over! " Said Sister Hong.


    A strong man with a leopard''s head answered, made a phone call, and someone sent out a 15-year-old girl with tears in her eyes.


    "Poetry!" Tang Yun pushed open the door and ran out quickly.


    "Sister!" Tang Shi also ran over and the two sisters hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    Su Ze looked at this scene, slowly took back his power and rubbed his eyebrows.


    When sister Hong appeared, it was too late to temporarily use the matchmaker and heart connecting symbol. However, he had to use the reading power obtained from biochemical crisis II.


    The effect was good. It directly deterred the red sister, but it was also a little tired. Unspeakable sleepiness was completely different from the easy feeling of using the Taoist method Lianxin Fu.


    After all, Su Ze''s Maoshan Taoism has been well mastered, and his motivation has just been obtained. There is no way.


    Take the Tang Yun sisters back to the car. Mu Qingling once again thanked the red sister with a happy face, started the sports car and left quickly.


    Looking at this scene, sister Hong narrowed her eyes and said nothing more.


    The old man''s voice is right. She cares more about her life than the Qinglong gang.


    She was not going to tell anyone about it in order to keep her life safe.

 Chapter 32

    There was a roar and the sports car stopped.


    A group of four people got out of the car. Mu Qingling led the Tang Yun sisters to buy daily necessities. She now lives alone and has a spare room for the Tang Yun sisters.


    After buying something and returning to Mu Qingling''s residence, Su Ze didn''t follow him upstairs, but said, "since the matter has been satisfactorily solved, I''ll leave."


    "Wait a minute."


    Mu Qingling put down the items she was holding and called him.


    "Suze -"


    The first sentence she opened her mouth to ask should have been "who are you, who are you, and what strength are you?".


    However, she finally forced her curiosity.


    Lu Bin killed herself with five funny and absurd knives. She originally felt ridiculous, but when "red sister" reminded her, as a combatant of the reincarnation department, of course, she also realized what kind of meaning was contained under this absurd farce.


    Someone did kill Lu Bin in this way.


    This man is helping them.


    She shouldn''t have thought about this, but there is no doubt that Su Ze, who asked them to keep it secret and return to the Qinglong Gang''s territory together, is the most likely person to take the shot. Even if she isn''t the one who takes the shot, it has something to do with the person who takes the shot.


    So, what is Su Ze''s strength and identity?


    Mu Qingling decided to stick to her previous commitment and keep Su Ze''s possible strength and identity confidential. For this confidentiality, Mu Qingling no longer asked whether Su Ze had shot in this matter.


    As a member of the reincarnation department, she can''t keep her boss informed; However, if she "doesn''t know", she only stays at the level that may be related to Su Ze and she is not sure, she really has nothing to report.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll keep it a secret; If the green dragon Gang must find trouble, I will let the trouble stop at me and will never disturb you. "


    Mu Qingling said such a sentence.


    Su Ze smiled and nodded: "don''t treat me as timid or cold-blooded..."


    "It was a misunderstanding. I officially apologize to you. I''m sorry, Suze!" Mu Qingling said seriously.


    "Just solve the misunderstanding. See you at school tomorrow."


    Su Ze is in a good mood. Cleaning up the scum like Lu Bin will only benefit more innocent citizens, not to mention the people saved are still in front of him. Living well is better than anything.


    "Su Ze..." Tang Yun took Tang poetry and came to Su Ze. She said a name and tears flowed down again.


    "Thank you for helping us. We will keep it a secret for you. We will keep it a secret for you!"


    Su Ze nodded: "well, I believe you. Follow Mu Qingling. At least your safety is guaranteed, and the Qinglong Gang doesn''t dare to act rashly in a short time. You can rest assured. "


    The Tang Yun sisters thanked again and again. Su Ze was not very good at dealing with this scene. Although he saved people, he felt embarrassed if he said something beautiful like "no one is allowed to do evil for the sake of justice and the bright future".


    After leaving, Su Ze returned home by car. His father was working. His mother was not surprised that he came back so early.


    After becoming a combatant, the cultural curriculum was basically abandoned. The school mainly taught the common sense and combat cases of reincarnation world. It''s normal to have classes for half a day. It''s strange to have classes all day.


    If you have enough self-confidence and don''t even go to class for a few days, the school can only call to ask about the situation, as long as you don''t easily die in the reincarnation world.


    After lunch with his mother, Su Ze was ready to enter the reincarnation center. He needed to summarize some of the latest and more in-depth information.


    You can''t expect anything to be told by others. For example, Mu Qingling''s teaching to them is only the foundation on the one hand. On the other hand, Mu Qingling''s main goal before was to invite Su Ze to join the reincarnation department. How can you tell too much from the bottom of her heart to those who joined Changqing group and giant group?


    After today''s events, Mu Qingling should not try to win over Su Ze, but she will not tell him some of the summarized knowledge of the reincarnation department.


    "Enter the reincarnation center."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. mu, I want to enter the reincarnation world for adventure."


    Soothe the frightened Tang poetry to sleep. Tang Yun gently closes the door and says to Mu Qingling sitting in the living room.


    Mu Qingling was surprised and then shook her head.


    "No."


    "Why? Miss mu. " Tang Yun asked.


    "The first reason is that you have congenital heart disease. Entering the reincarnation world and taking risks is very dangerous." Mu Qingling said.


    Tang Yun said seriously, "I will overcome it. In order to protect poetry and repay the kindness of teacher Mu and classmate Su Ze today, I must get enough strength from the reincarnation world."


    "The second reason is that there is no reincarnation world suitable for you at present." Mu Qingling said, "there are five reincarnations in China this year, and none of them is suitable for novices. After national exploration, the least dangerous third level reincarnation world "Mr. zombie" was finally selected as the combat membership test. "


    "Even if it is the least dangerous and everyone is careful, there are still casualties in the test. Although it is like a national senior three students outing and long-distance running together, casualties are inevitable. Tang Yun, in this step, it is a miracle for you to pass the fighter test. "


    "However, the current situation is that China doesn''t even have a third level reincarnation world. There are only two fourth level reincarnation worlds and a fifth level reincarnation world. You can''t take risks until a new low-level reincarnation world appears."


    Not even the third level reincarnation world?


    Tang Yun opened her mouth slightly in surprise, unbelievable.


    That''s because a strong man code named "Maitreya" has cleared two third level reincarnation worlds in succession.


    Mu Qingling sighed and explained the "Maitreya" to Tang Yun. Tang Yun had been distressed by the debt before. She really didn''t know it. She was amazed.


    "However, although you can''t enter the current reincarnation world to die, you can enter the reincarnation center to see the red reward posts and blue posts to increase your knowledge."


    Tang Yun nodded, chose to enter the reincarnation center and disappeared in place.


    Mu Qingling shook her head: "this child is too simple. Which fighter is so unprotected when entering the reincarnation world? I must teach her well, or I will suffer a great loss. "


    After a while, Tang Yun came out of the reincarnation center and said in surprise, "Mr. Mu!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Qingling said lazily that Tang Yun saw something and looked surprised.


    "A new world has emerged!"


    Mu Qingling stared and jumped up: "what are you talking about?"


    "A new world has emerged!" Tang Yun said.


    "So fast!" Mu Qingling screamed and entered the reincarnation center to confirm, put on her coat, "you wait at home, I must go to the reincarnation department immediately!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the reincarnation center, Su Ze has also read many posts. The posts offering a reward let him understand that the most concerned thing of the combatants in China is the real identity of the mysterious "Maitreya".


    As the reincarnation department and major groups really checked it again, many investigators have seriously investigated it and basically understand that the "Maitreya" is either a small force or an individual fighting alone.


    And with the passage of time, more and more people gradually recognize that "Maitreya" is a single person, because no matter how small a small force, as long as there are other people, it is impossible not to leak any information under the temptation of reincarnation points.


    Moreover, small forces will not want to be sold and develop into big forces?


    Only when the "Maitreya" is a person and there is no interest dispute, can there be no news and no investigation.


    With regard to the reincarnation world, China still has three reincarnation worlds that have not yet passed the Customs: the fourth level reincarnation world ghost of a beautiful woman, the fourth level World Iron Man Part I, and the fifth level reincarnation world goblin killer.


    With Suze''s d-level comprehensive strength and understanding of the plot, it should not be difficult to enter this level of world and complete the task.


    But it will be difficult to get through the world completely.


    Do you want to buy a ticket and try the reincarnation world in other countries? China''s reincarnation in the world is really not easy at present


    Su Ze was thinking. The reincarnation center suddenly shook slightly. The light curtain showed that the new reincarnation world arrived. There were 40 in the world, and there were three in China.


    The first level reincarnation world is love apartment, the second level reincarnation world is Infernal Affairs, and the third level reincarnation world is Xiaoao Jianghu.


    A new reincarnation world has come!

 Chapter 33

    "That''s what happened..."


    Sister Hong respectfully reported Lu Bin''s death today to a machine in front of her.


    There is an illusory figure floating on the machine. It is Du Qinglong, the leader of Qinglong Gang, who is thousands of miles away. This projection technology, which is thousands of miles away, could not have been done a few years ago. Later, the Eagle Head country cleared customs to a reincarnation world with strong science and technology.


    This kind of super long-range projection dialogue makes small flying cars possible, and is gradually applied to practice. For example, there are some skills like flying sword.


    However, at present, real-time remote projection dialogues such as Hongjie and Du Qinglong have not yet entered the homes of ordinary people, and are more applied in large companies and forces with assets. For ordinary people, video dialogue is enough, and real-time projection seems unnecessary.


    Compared with the original cars, small flying cars account for only a quarter of the total, mainly due to unaccustomed in various markets, line division and new traffic rules.


    After hearing this, Du Qinglong said faintly, "Qiuhong, what do you think of this?"


    "Lu Bin''s death is strange. It''s not like he''s out of his mind. Perhaps it has something to do with Mu Qingling of the reincarnation department. Mu Qingling may not know it, but it is likely that the person who shot the reincarnation department. " Sister Hong said quickly.


    "Good judgment." Du Qinglong said, "Lu Bin is a greedy guy. In addition to bullying women, he is able to get money. The water hall is the financial source of the green dragon sect. The green dragon sect can''t live without water, and the green dragon sect can''t live without the water hall. "


    "The people of reincarnation department play tricks like this and kill the water hall leader of our green dragon sect. They can''t muddle through by pretending to be confused."


    "Just now there are only three more dangerous reincarnation worlds in China. A large number of people in the Sixiang group are idle. As long as I report to the group, I will certainly make the reincarnation department pay a price."


    "The sect leader is wise, indeed."


    Sister Hong agreed and said to herself: I didn''t deliberately leak the information. Why shouldn''t the old guy blame me?


    "You can handle the water hall for the time being. I think you should be no stranger to collecting money. Don''t be like that fool Lu Bin, because it kills the women who squeeze women and miss the reincarnation department. " Du Qinglong ordered.


    Sister Hong was overjoyed and hurriedly said yes, and then began to show her loyalty.


    "Guild leader, I will work hard for our Qinglong gang and die. From today on, you can watch the water hall. I will -"


    As she spoke, she suddenly saw Du Qinglong turning to his side. It seemed that someone was reporting some information to him.


    Finally, Du Qinglong nodded and waved the reporter back.


    "Qiu Hong, there is a new situation. Let''s put aside the affairs of the reincarnation division. All the combatants need to be busy. There are three new reincarnation worlds in China. We can start training our combatants. "


    Sister Hong hurriedly heard the speech, but she was even more happy: in this way, the Qinglong gang will basically expose this matter, and I will be even less in danger of my life.


    Just thinking of this, I heard Du Qinglong command: "send the surveillance videos near mu Qingling to Lei Tang, let the people of Lei Tang see if they can see the traces of hands-on, and at least take this opportunity to understand the experts of reincarnation department."


    It seems that it is not so easy to expose the death of Lu Bin, the leader of the water hall.


    Sister Hong''s heart was raised again, and she didn''t dare to say no. she quickly agreed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The first level reincarnation world" love apartment ", according to the name, this should be basically no danger. Maybe we can choose to pass the customs quickly. Of course, considering that there are still many senior three students in China who have not been tested as combatants, we should not pass the customs so soon. "


    "After all, the combatants who have passed the test basically choose to join major groups. The more they pass, the better it will be for us."


    Qin Minghao, the eldest son of Changqing group, is sitting in the boss''s chair. Beside him is the Secretary of gold wire glasses. Qin Mingyuan is sitting not far away. They are listening carefully to the analysis of several think tanks of Changqing group.


    After analyzing the first reincarnation world, logistics personnel who have entered the new reincarnation world to test the water have passed back the general situation of the three worlds. Of course, valuable combatants cannot be used in this regard, and since logistics personnel are also qualified to enter the reincarnation world, it is normal to carry out this kind of water test.


    Moreover, according to the contract signed by Changqing group, there is a difference of ten times between the compensation for dead combatants and the compensation for dead logistics personnel. There is no doubt who will be sent to risk death.


    The intelligence was transferred to several think tanks by Qin Minghao and Qin Mingyuan.


    Those think tanks discussed each other in a low voice and said, "two CHILDES, the first reincarnation world" love apartment "is indeed a scene in modern cities, and the third reincarnation world" Xiaoao Jianghu "belongs to the story of ancient chivalrous men, just like" white horse roaring west wind "and" seven weapons ", which have been cleared before."


    "Only the second level reincarnation world Infernal Affairs is also a scene of modern cities, which exceeded our expectations. This name seems to come from some legendary infernal hell, but the reincarnation world named after this powerful name is an urban background with a low level of power. "


    "It''s really hard to understand. It''s estimated that it''s some kind of murderer involved in hell."


    "The analysis of several think tanks is very reasonable. It seems that in addition to the third level of Xiaoao Jianghu, we need to be careful," love apartment "and" Infernal Affairs "can send people to complete the task, so that our combatants can further grow."


    Qin Minghao stood up and said.


    Think tanks are smiling and modest, and Qin Minghao signals them to continue their discussion and analysis.


    Qin Mingyuan yawned and had no spirit. For the sake of safety, he must enter the love apartment to complete the task and grow up slowly, which is estimated to be no challenge. Of course, it must be very difficult to obtain reincarnation points.


    "Today, Mu Qingling of the reincarnation department did something with two students in your school. Lu Bin, the leader of the water Hall of the Qinglong Gang, died. Do you know?" Qin Minghao suddenly asked.


    Qin Mingyuan was stunned: "what else?"


    "Well, one of the students she brought is Suze you want to deal with." Qin Minghao said, "be careful not to be bitten by such a pawn."


    "Yes, brother." Qin Mingyuan nodded, but his heart became more and more unhappy.


    Su Ze, if you choose to take refuge in the reincarnation department, can''t I help you?

 Chapter 34

    Reincarnation central forum, a post rises rapidly.


    Circular and suggestions of the Chinese reincarnation Department: in order to better test the qualification of combatants, please don''t rush through customs in the emerging reincarnation world


    At the bottom of this post are the statements of major groups, but no one disagrees. They all say that they will not be the first to pass the two reincarnation worlds of the first level and the second level for at least a few months.


    In this matter, all large groups and reincarnation departments have the same goals and interests.


    In particular, the national reincarnation department is currently responsible for the qualification test of domestic combatants. After the test, the combatants are basically recruited by major groups, so that they can get benefits for nothing. What else are you dissatisfied with?


    Su Ze looked at this post and couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    This foreign country of China is really a little too conscientious and responsible, and these large groups seized the opportunity to dig a corner. As a result, the big groups have become so big that they can''t be stopped by the power of the national reincarnation department.


    Now this time, the circular and suggestions of the reincarnation department are simply equivalent to "requests". Countries with repressive power should be directly "ordered"!


    Fortunately, this time, large groups and countries share the same goals and interests.


    If one day, the interests of the Chinese reincarnation department are different from those of large groups, what terrible situation will it be? I''m afraid that at that time, the division and differences between countries and large groups will be known to all. This situation of China, coupled with the continuous invasion of the reincarnation world, is already very dangerous under domestic and foreign troubles.


    However, at present, Su Ze has not the necessity and qualification to intervene in these things. More importantly, he should make use of the advantage of being familiar with the plot as soon as possible to grow up.


    "Love apartment" and "Infernal Affairs", these two reincarnation worlds do not have any powerful skills. It is estimated that Su Ze will get one or two hundred reincarnation points when he goes in to complete the task. The clearance of these two reincarnation worlds will interrupt the qualification test of combatants in China.


    What''s more, even if these two worlds erode the real world¡¶ The world of love apartment is just as beautiful as a fairy tale. It is a group of adults performing jokes with little worry.


    In Infernal Affairs, the police and thieves fight each other. It is really amazing to fight wits and courage. Compared with the large groups in the real world, they unscrupulously suppress the reincarnation department and kill and rob people. The police are not so few, and the thieves are not afraid of so many.


    The third level reincarnation world "Xiaoao Jianghu", the fourth level "beautiful girl ghost", "Iron Man Part I", and the fifth level "goblin killer".


    Which reincarnation world should we enter for adventure?


    "I can understand the first three." goblin killer "I remember is to catch goblin, a weak demon, and kill it all the time. At most, because of the existence of magic and skills, the third level world is almost the same, and the fourth level is reluctantly. What is the qualification to become the fifth level reincarnation world?"


    Su Ze pondered over what he had seen.


    Then a little suddenly, if it is "that way", maybe the fifth grade is still a little low.


    In the story of goblin killer, it is clear that goblin has terrible forced reproduction ability and the terrible habit of eating human beings. Villages are often destroyed by goblin. Many humans always don''t take goblin seriously and take goblin as a joke.


    This is a very strange and terrible state. If wolves kill the nearby villages, those people laugh as if nothing had happened: Wolves are weak things. I can scare them away when I go. What the hell is this?


    Then goblin destroyed them again. They didn''t realize that goblin was terrible until they fell into goblin''s hands. Shit, the whole world seemed to be mentally retarded.


    But this state of mental retardation is not voluntary or really retarded. But the goblin race, the "God" of the world, was created to punish and control mankind. They fooled the world and made all mankind unaware of the harm of goblin.


    Obviously, the "gods" in the world of goblin killer are the biggest difficulty in customs clearance.


    Perhaps those "gods" have low moral character and strength, and they are not the so-called omnipotent "gods", but after all, they are behind the scenes in controlling the whole world, which must be difficult to deal with - the fifth level is really low, and the sixth level reincarnation world is almost the same.


    Now, Goblin erosion has begun to appear in China. I have to say that the reincarnation department and China have really tried their best to serve the country and the people. Up to now, there has been no tragedy caused by goblin; However, the major groups are holding back and digging at the foot of the wall to preserve their strength.


    In the final analysis, they have not yet realized the terrible degree of the reincarnation world and the severe situation to be faced in the future!


    Chaos is about to appear. As the reincarnation world comes more and more, greater chaos is coming. Su Ze can only become stronger before others.


    Meditate and make a choice.


    Before entering the reincarnation world, Su Ze posted "Xiaoao Jianghu" reincarnation world under the code of "Maitreya".


    Then choose to enter the reincarnation world.


    The post turns blue, then rises slowly and replies more and more. Finally, it is pushed to the top and displayed in front of all those who are browsing the reincarnation central forum.


    Because there are three more reincarnation worlds, many people quickly enter the reincarnation center to check the situation. There are also many blue and relatively credible Posts describing the general situation of the three reincarnation worlds.


    "There is no great danger in the two urban worlds. Finally, senior three students can take the fighter qualification test."


    "Yes, this year''s test is too tortuous. First, it has to be carried out in the third level world, and then the big man ''Maitreya'' cleared the world."


    "I like the story of the ancient Knight!"


    Just posting, suddenly someone made a comment: "the Maitreya boss posted!"


    All the people hurried out and saw the post released by Maitreya: "Xiaoao Jianghu reincarnation world."


    Xiaoao Jianghu reincarnation world?


    "Worship the big man!"¡° Worship the big man in the front row! "¡° Is it really a Maitreya? "


    After a series of meaningless replies, someone finally got back to the point.


    "Maitreya has gone to the world of Xiaoao Jianghu!"


    "You''re funny, brother! The reincarnation world has just appeared. We don''t even know who the protagonist is. How can we pass the customs now? This is clearly a record post! Maitreya should record his experience and lessons from each customs clearance failure in this post. Let''s learn from them. "


    "It''s funny to say that the customs clearance is complete, but there''s no need to say that Maitreya is a strong man. He is willing to open this customs clearance record post to show us! From now on, I will be the iron powder of Maitreya! "


    "Yes, it''s really impossible to pass the customs. Before, the Maitreya leader was able to pass through the two third level reincarnation worlds and collected intelligence for an unknown period of time."


    "Lord Maitreya is mighty! Domineering! "

 Chapter 35

    The discussion in the central forum was extremely heated, and the fans who worshipped the Maitreya crazily brushed posts under the leadership of An''an rabbit to express their admiration and worship for the Maitreya.


    They discussed whether the Maitreya was male or female, and even began to consider what the code "Maitreya" meant.


    As they brush posts, the normal reply under this post is basically impossible to read again.


    The reincarnation department and large groups such as the Sixiang group, the Evergreen Group and the giant group in China have also paid attention to this post and urgently discussed it.


    At the same time, some foreigners living in China also passed the news back to their own intelligence agencies through the reincarnation central forum.


    The mysterious "Maitreya" finally appeared and opened a record post recording the world of customs clearance and reincarnation.


    "He wants to continue his myth?"


    "That''s impossible, unless he directly records his third level reincarnation world of customs clearance in the record post, it has to be less than ten times."


    "With more attempts, people will realize that Maitreya is not a myth and miracle, but also an ordinary reincarnation world fighter. Even if he is a C-level comprehensive strength, B-level comprehensive strength, it can''t be as amazing as he boasts now. That''s impossible. "


    "In this way, this record post Maitreya has uncovered its own mystery, and will also break the myth of its own creation!"


    After the analysis of these forces at home and abroad, they are quite funny.


    "Maitreya" opened a record post. It was clear that he couldn''t help being lonely and wanted to enjoy everyone''s cheers. But he didn''t understand that if he stood up like this, his miracle aura would soon lose its function and show its true shape.


    It seems that this "Maitreya" has nothing to pay attention to, and there is no need to be afraid of. He should be a man without much planning and foresight. He can''t wait to stand up after he passes through the two third level reincarnation worlds with great strength.


    They thought so, no longer paying attention to this matter, waiting for the "Maitreya" to reveal its original form.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Enter Xiaoao Jianghu"


    "Level D charm takes effect. You can obtain identity: Su Ze, escort of Fuwei escort agency."


    Su Ze returned to his senses and nodded slightly: this time, it is the reincarnation world carried out by a single person.


    In the face of the reincarnation world, human beings actually have no room for reason, and many things have no rules, so they can only be arranged. But on the whole, it is fairly fair.


    For Su Ze, being familiar with the plot is the biggest advantage, and he has grasped the biggest law in his hand.


    Standing on the ground paved with bluestone bricks, Su Ze looked at his clothes and dress. He was still modern. Because of his D-class charm identity, his appearance would not be noticed by people in the reincarnation world.


    Looking around in the yard for a moment, there was a sound of horse hoofs outside the yard.


    "Brother Su, don''t go hunting, escort leader. Let''s go together?"


    Cried a man riding a tall horse.


    Less dart hunting?


    That is to say, Lin Pingzhi is going to hunt, and is about to meet people from Qingcheng sect. In a hurry, he kills Yu Renyan, the son of Yu Canghai, the leader of Qingcheng sect.


    On the surface, it caused great trouble and brought disaster to Fuwei escort agency; In fact, Yu Renyan and other disciples of Qingcheng sect, thousands of miles from Sichuan to Fujian, come to destroy Fuwei escort agency. Even if he doesn''t kill Yu Renyan, Fuwei escort agency will be destroyed by Qingcheng sect.


    Su Ze combed the timeline of Xiaoao Jianghu in his heart and inferred what he knew about the plot: at this time, Lin Pingzhi, the "false protagonist", had just started the plot, and Ling Huchong, the "real protagonist", had already started a lot.


    A few months ago, Ling Huchong beat up the "four shows of Qingcheng" and ridiculed Qingcheng sect. Because Huashan sect and Qingcheng sect belong to the right way, Lao dunuo, the second disciple of Huashan sect, went to Qingcheng sect to apologize under the order of Yue buqun, the "gentleman''s sword", but unexpectedly found that Qingcheng sect was practicing the evil ward sword technique of Fuwei escort agency.


    So Yue buqun sent Lao dnuo and his daughter Yue Lingshan to Fuzhou, where Fuwei escort agency is located, to find out the news - Junzi sword has always been wise to protect itself and the golden mean. Obviously, he wants to find opportunities to get some benefits. After all, the conflict between Qingcheng sect and Fuwei escort agency has nothing to do with Huashan sect.


    From today on, Lin Pingzhi killed Yu Renyan. Within a few days, Fuwei escort agency was destroyed, and Lin Pingzhi escaped by himself.


    Lin Pingzhi''s parents were caught by Yu Canghai and tortured the real secret of the exorcism sword spectrum. They were tortured on the road while rushing to Hengshan to attend Liu Zhengfeng''s golden basin hand washing meeting.


    Then there was another Massacre: the Songshan sect killed the Liu Zhengfeng family.


    Zhengdao Qingcheng sect exterminating Fuwei escort agency, Zhengdao Songshan sect exterminating Hengshan sect Liu Zhengfeng - the right way in the world is so bullshit. After doing such shameful things, they can continue to be the right way, and no one will be held accountable. It can be seen that the difference between the right way and the sun moon demon cult is not big.


    There are still some differences. The right path is probably at the level of bandits and robbers. The evil cult is at the level of non-human werewolves and Zombies - there are many cannibals, such as asking the sky; Those who tear people apart, such as the six immortals in peach valley.


    Ling Huchong, the "real protagonist", probably feels that killing people is not very enjoyable, or that cannibalism, corpse splitting and adultery thieves are real heroes. It''s warm to be with these "Heroes"... The poor child may have been kicked by a donkey in the head and ran from the bandit nest of humans to a group of non-human looking for heroes.


    However, the plot of "Xiaoao Jianghu" is to make Hu Chong make friends with "Heroes", which is a story of pride, exposing the face of master''s hypocrites and holding the beauty back. The whole story has lasted for several years, and it is estimated that the conditions for real customs clearance are not simple.


    The clearance of Mr. zombie is to kill the zombies and ghosts in the plot and restore the plot to a safe state.


    The clearance of biochemical crisis II is to save Angela in the plot and take a helicopter leaving Raccoon City to complete the clearance of the plot.


    What will be the customs clearance of Xiaoao Jianghu?


    Su Ze pondered and concluded that only by killing the villain in the original work and restoring calm in the Jianghu can customs clearance be achieved. Helping Linghu Chong complete a plot is not the key to customs clearance.


    Therefore, Yu Canghai, Zuo lengchan, let me go, Yue buqun and the East are invincible. The five people must all die before they can achieve customs clearance, because they are the main villains.


    As for the villains who are not the main roles, such as mugaofeng, Mobei double bears and Xiang Wentian, it may not matter to miss one or two.


    After analyzing and judging in his heart, he regained his mind and looked at the man of Fuwei escort agency waiting for his reply. Su Ze smiled and led a horse: "go hunting with the lead escort!"

 Chapter 36

    With the man from Fuwei escort agency, he came to the door of the escort agency. The two stone lions were not angry with Ziwei. A big escort flag fluttered in the wind with four words of iron painting and silver hook.


    "Fuwei escort agency"


    Look at a handsome young man riding on a white horse. He is bright and bright. It is: Jiao Bai Ju, an elegant young man, beautiful gold and jade, and a Xiake Meng taste.


    Who saw this scene would not think that this chivalrous young man was the protagonist of Xiaoao Jianghu?


    Unfortunately, he is a "false leading role". The tragic experience of the destruction of his family did not let him encounter an expert under the cliff, nor did he find a martial arts secret script to avenge him.


    It just leads to the "real protagonist" drunkard Linghu Chong, and compares his helpless self palace with Linghu Chong''s adventures. The kind-hearted little dart leader gradually blackened. When he ran for his life, he was unwilling to steal farm fruits. Finally, he began to doubt the world with a malicious attitude. Everyone seemed to hurt him, and the end was miserable.


    Walking forward, Su Ze said with a smile, "less dart head!"


    Lin Pingzhi didn''t have any pride. With a greeting, the party ran out of Fuzhou and played some game in the mountains.


    The other escorts immediately praised Lin Ping''s excellent skills. They could catch up with the chief escort in a few years, which could shock the whole country. Lin Ping was much praised since childhood. Therefore, they really thought that the Lin family''s evil fighting sword could shock the Wulin. They were a little embarrassed and a little self-confident.


    Young man, who doesn''t want to make a sensation in Wulin and spread his name all over the world?


    Su Ze smiled and played with some hair. He was not interested in hunting. He was very interested in what would happen next.


    The party hunted until noon and came to a dilapidated restaurant outside the city.


    With a greeting, an old man nodded and bowed and ran out: "please come inside, my guest!"


    An escort said strangely, "huh? Where''s Lao Cai? "


    The old man was covered with silver frost and calluses in his hands. He quickly explained that he came home from the outside and returned to his roots.


    Several escorts don''t think so. Lin Pingzhi has no Jianghu experience and doesn''t care.


    They handed the prey to the old man and asked him to cook. Then they talked and laughed loudly again.


    Su Ze smiled and read the power a little. The old man stopped and looked back suspiciously. The ugly girl who was burning a fire and pockmarked all over her face also looked around.


    They were sent by Huashan sect disciples Lao DeNO, Yue Lingshan and Yue buqun.


    With internal skills, they are more sensitive to the outside world than ordinary people. Therefore, when a hair on their head moves gently, they feel something is wrong.


    Is there an expert in Fuwei escort agency? Aware of their identity?


    Su Ze smiled, pinched their hair in his hands and said, "shopkeeper, come and talk?"


    This opening immediately attracted the attention of laudeno and Yue Lingshan.


    This young escort, do you see any clues?


    Lin Pingzhi was also a little funny: "Su Ze, what do you have to say to the old man who sells wine and vegetables? Let him fix the wine and vegetables. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "escort leader, I don''t know. I like to listen to some strange stories in the Wulin. The old man must have a wide range of knowledge. Maybe he knows a lot of things we don''t know?"


    Lin Pingzhi and the escort all laughed when they heard the speech: "you, an ordinary old man in the countryside, how can you know the strange news and strange things in the Wulin?"


    Laudenough quickly smiled: "yes, the little old man really doesn''t know."


    Su Ze shook his head. Since he determined that the goal of customs clearance was to kill the five main villains, he wouldn''t care about the original plot. So, of course, I don''t want to pretend that I don''t know the identity of Lauderdale and Yue Lingshan.


    What''s more, his identity is Su Ze, the escort of Fuwei escort agency: it''s really stupid not to make good use of this identity and rely on the strength of Fuwei escort agency, but to sit back and watch the demise of Fuwei escort agency and conform to the plot.


    The voice suddenly became cold. Su Ze patted the table and said, "no, you just know!"


    At this moment, Lin Ping was surprised and looked at Su Ze and laudeno.


    Laudenough and Yue Lingshan also had a "click" in their hearts. They knew that they must have been seen by each other!


    An escort whispered to Lin Pingzhi, "there may be something strange about the old man replacing Lao Cai. Su Ze may be aware of it."


    Lin Pingzhi suddenly said, "is it a person with an evil heart?"


    He rubbed his hands and was excited: "let me try, let me try."


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said, "don''t be anxious first. These two have steady and powerful steps and swing their arms with wind. It''s obvious that their Kung Fu is not shallow. I''d better wait for me to ask what they want."


    Laudenough and Yue Lingshan looked at each other and said, "why don''t we see that our feet are steady and powerful, and our arms swing with the wind"? How did you see it was?


    Of course, Su Ze made up the reason casually, which made laudeno and Yue Lingshan almost doubt their eyesight, but they succeeded in bluffing Lin Pingzhi.


    "Guys, this place has no village in front of it and no shop behind. Basically, only our escort comes to hunt once every three or five days to take care of the business. You''ve deliberately bought this small shop. Isn''t it for our Fuwei escort agency? " Suze asked.


    Lao dunuo also felt that he could not hide it. He simply admitted his identity as a person in the Jianghu. He straightened his body and didn''t see his old posture. He replied: "this escort brother, young escort leader, and your escort brothers are indeed people in the Jianghu, but I really don''t mean any harm to you in Fuwei escort agency. Please don''t misunderstand."


    "Well, don''t get me wrong. I''m waiting for our little escort leader here. I don''t know whether to poison or do it. We misunderstood!" Su Ze said coldly.


    Lin Pingzhi just felt that there was indeed a misunderstanding. When he heard Su Ze''s ridicule, he knew that he was naive and believed the other party''s words. The other party knows where he hunts and waits here. How can he mean no harm?


    "How dare you move our Fuwei escort agency!"


    Laudenough was about to defend, but Suze said again: "guys, what''s your origin? If you are righteous people and you say there is no malice, we can still believe one or two. If you are evil people, how can we believe you? "


    Lao dunuo hesitated and replied, "in this case, I won''t cover it up. My name is Lao dunuo. I''m the second disciple of Mr. Yue, the leader of Huashan sect. This is my younger martial sister and Mr. Yue''s youngest daughter, Yue Lingshan. "


    "So, you should be able to see that we really have no malice?"


    Su Ze pretended not to believe: "there''s nothing to say. Let''s have a look at Huashan sword technique?"


    Laudeno hesitated, but Yue Lingshan had no scruples after being exposed. He directly reached out to wipe off the black and yellow skin and pockmarked camouflage on his face, revealing a water Lingling face.


    "Just look!"


    He felt a sharp sword from behind the counter, pinched the sword formula and used two moves to look at Su Ze: "do you see it? Are we from Huashan school? "


    Lin Pingzhi couldn''t see it and looked at the escort around him.


    An experienced escort said, "it''s really Huashan sword."


    They looked at Su Ze again to see what Su Ze said - today, Su Ze saw through the Huashan faction. They talked and did things methodically, and they couldn''t help watching him deal with it.


    Su Ze said calmly, "well, the problem comes again. Mr. Yue buqun of Huashan gentleman sword is recognized as a gentleman in the world. Huashan sect has been in peace with the world for 20 years. Why did it suddenly send its second disciple and daughter to Fuzhou as an undercover agent, just in the place where the lead escort of Fuwei escort agency hunts? "


    "Two, don''t you explain?"


    "This --"


    Lao dnuo and Yue Lingshan both hesitated. Finally, they found that telling the truth was the quickest way to resolve the misunderstanding. Otherwise, the people of Fuwei escort agency would think that their Huashan sect was ill intentioned. In this way, the reputation of Huashan sect would be destroyed.


    "We should start with the conflict between the eldest martial brother of Huashan sect and the disciples of Qingcheng sect."


    Lao de Nuo beat Linghu Chong against the disciples of Qingcheng sect. He went to Qingcheng sect to apologize and found that the disciples of Qingcheng sect secretly practiced the anti evil sword technique.


    Lin Pingzhi was both proud and angry: his evil ward sword technique was indeed a powerful sword technique determined by the Wulin. Even the famous Qingcheng sect was learning it secretly. However, his family martial arts was stolen, which made him very angry again.


    "How can Qingcheng sect be so shameless! Our family gave him gifts years ago! "

 Chapter 37

    Just after saying this, there was a sound of hoofs outside, and three horses came galloping.


    When the horse stopped, three people in green clothes, wrapped in white cloth and wearing sandals walked into the hotel and were surprised to see Su Ze and others confront laudeno and Yue Lingshan.


    The head man shouted, "Lao Ge, I''m in trouble before I eat some wine! Thirsty! "


    Su Ze looked back and suddenly said, "three, are you friends of Qingcheng sect?"


    "Yes!"


    The first man didn''t think so. He held his hands in front of his chest. He first looked at the handsome Lin Pingzhi, then at the Shuiling Yue Lingshan, and finally fell on Su Ze. He nodded: "it''s very handsome to get it!"


    Su Ze was stunned and speechless. He said in his heart: this guy is really a man and woman. Just look good. Lecherous!


    The leader of Qingcheng sect said again, "we are from Qingcheng sect. My name is Yu Renyan. These two are my senior brothers. Who are you?"


    Lao de Nuo has rich experience and suddenly said, "it''s the childe of Yu Shaoguan. Lao de Nuo, the second disciple of the leader of Xiahua mountain, has seen Yu Shaoguan!"


    "Huashan school? What are you doing in Fuzhou? " Yu Renyan said warily.


    They are going to kill the whole family. Suddenly, there are famous and decent disciples. If they want to kill people in person, they have to weigh it. What if the other party wants to be chivalrous?


    Before laudenough answered, Lin Pingzhi shouted angrily, "we should ask you this! You Qingcheng sect are far away. What are you doing in Fuzhou? "


    Yu Renyan sneered: "Mr. rabbit, this man won''t tell you."


    Lin Ping was so angry that he dared to insult himself when he heard that Qingcheng sect had secretly learned the sword technique. He immediately pulled out his sword and said, "Qingcheng sect, dare to steal the sword technique of my family to ward off evil spirits, and dare to be rampant at my door? Take your life! "


    He thought that the disciples of Qingcheng sect secretly learned the evil ward sword technique, which must be far inferior to the real evil ward sword technique handed down by our family, so he waved his sword with confidence.


    Then Yu Renyan raised his hand, beat the sword in his hand and pressed it on the ground.


    Lin Pingzhi was held down by Yu Renyan and doubted life on his face: am I such a dish? Is our family''s anti evil sword so delicious? Is there something wrong with Qingcheng sect? Learn our family''s evil ward sword technique?


    Su Ze almost laughed when he saw this situation: Lin Zhennan of Fuwei escort agency, Lin Pingzhi''s mother and Wang, who came from Luoyang Jindao, all belong to the local famous gang leaders. Their real martial arts are far less than their reputation.


    Unfortunately, both Lin Zhennan and Wang think they are very good. They feel that their own bodyguards give them face everywhere in the world. They always regard themselves as a powerful family in the Wulin. Therefore, Lin Pingzhi always thinks that his kung fu is good.


    I really met famous and decent sects, demons and demons. In fact, they are a dish to be slaughtered by others! However, they don''t know that other Wulin sects are awed by the reputation created by Lin Yuantu''s real anti evil sword spectrum, and they don''t know the real details of Fuwei escort agency.


    That''s why Fuwei escort agency has been lucky to escort all over the world for decades since Lin Yuantu died... Until today, Lin Pingzhi has been beaten to doubt his life by the disciples of Qingcheng sect.


    "Qingcheng sect disciple," Su Ze shouted, "we must all know why you came to Fuzhou. Today, Mr. Yue of Huashan sect is here, and you can''t be presumptuous! "


    "Let go of our little dart leader and return to Qingcheng Mountain. We''ll treat it as nothing happened. If not, our Fuwei escort agency is not at your disposal! "


    Yu Renyan looked at him and smiled: "why, you also --"


    Su Ze snorted coldly, picked up Lin Pingzhi''s long sword and threw it: "the dog can''t spit out Ivory!"


    When this sword was thrown, it was not only his own strength, but also his motivation. Suddenly, there was a loud noise of wind and thunder.


    Yu Renyan only had time to shout in his mouth and covered the sword forward.


    After the loud noise, the ground was in a mess.


    Yu Renyan was hit and flew out by the exploding sword, and his chest was penetrated by the sword. The whole person was nailed to the column in front of the dilapidated shop, and the column was covered with blood. He looked at the sword on his chest and looked up at Suze in disbelief.


    Not only him, but also laudeno, Yue Lingshan, Lin Pingzhi and others were unbelievable and stunned.


    How strong is this Suze? Why so powerful!


    I''m afraid that the power of this kind of move can only be achieved by the senior experts in the Jianghu who use their internal power to resist the sword?


    "What kind of martial arts do you practice?" Yu Renyan gasped and asked according to his chest.


    Su Ze saw that his blood foam came out from the corner of his mouth. Under the current conditions, it was almost impossible to save him - if there were an expert hanging his life or killing him with his internal skill, the miracle doctor Ping Yizhi might be able to do it.


    "I am born with divine power and can''t do martial arts." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "I can''t imagine... I should die in the hands of a man who doesn''t know martial arts." Yu Renyan gasped, closed his eyes and spit out a mouthful of blood foam, "what''s your name?"


    "Fuwei escort agency, escort Su Ze." Suze said.


    "Well, remember, let dad avenge me!"


    Yu Renyan told the two Qingcheng sect disciples that he was so angry that he died.


    Two disciples of Qingcheng sect came forward, pulled out their swords in panic and effort, and quickly patted their horses with Yu Renyan''s body.


    Lin Ping came up and said with some joy, "I didn''t expect Su Ze to have so much strength! Fortunately for you... "


    However, there was some uneasiness: "Yu Renyan is the Shaoguan master of Qingcheng sect. I''m afraid it''s a big deal."


    Su Ze nodded and said, "yes, it''s no small matter. Little escort leader, they came here for Fuwei escort agency. This is an excuse for them. "


    "Don''t worry!" Lin Pingzhi gritted his teeth and said, "Qingcheng sect came here because of our family''s anti evil sword. I won''t let my father hand you over. We all know the four words of Jianghu morality! "


    At this time, he was really chivalrous and enthusiastic. Su Ze just smiled. Several other escort agents, including laudeno and Yue Lingshan, felt Lin Pingzhi''s innocence.


    Maybe Lin Pingzhi thinks so, and will Lin Zhennan think so?


    "Since you two of Huashan sect are so enthusiastic about Fuwei escort agency, why don''t you go and witness it together?" Su Ze said again.


    Lao de Nuo just wanted to say "no need", suddenly saw Su Ze''s eyes with a chill, and quickly changed his statement: "the Qingcheng sect has planned carefully, and we just want to see what Yu Canghai will do."


    "That''s good. Let''s go back to Fuzhou City." Suze said.


    The party returned to Fuwei escort agency. When Lin Zhennan and Wang heard that something had happened, they hurried out to ask what was going on.


    After listening to Lao dunuo''s narration of the Qingcheng sect''s peeping evil ward sword technique, the two sides started again. Lin Pingzhi was captured by Yu Renyan, Yu Canghai''s son. Su Ze was born with divine power and threw a sword to kill Yu Renyan.


    Lin Zhennan''s face turned pale: "it''s a disaster -"


    "We didn''t kill his son." Wang whispered.


    Lin Zhennan stared at her: "what do you know about women''s views! Fifty years ago, the elders of Yu Canghai''s school were suppressed by Yuantu Gong with the anti evil sword technique. Since then, they have been depressed. The anti evil sword technique of Qingcheng party is inevitable. No matter whether his son is killed or not, we will be doomed! "


    "What''s more, Su Ze is the escort of our Fuwei escort agency. He rushed to save Ping. He didn''t mean to cause trouble."


    "In love and reason, we all have to keep him..."


    He said this to Su Ze and others, but there was still a layer of thought in his heart.


    Qingcheng sect has been scheming for a long time this time. Huashan sect is just watching the fun. Maybe it also has an attempt to get the evil sword technique. At this moment, the whole Fuwei escort agency can really fight. Unexpectedly, there is only Su Ze, an escort with natural power.


    At this time, if you don''t rely on him and want to get rid of the relationship with him, that''s the way to die!

 Chapter 38

    In my heart, Lin Zhennan is not a decisive person, and still has a sense of luck.


    What if Qingcheng sect didn''t plan for the worst?


    After all, Qingcheng sect is a famous and decent sect. We should always worry about face. Moreover, Su Ze invited two disciples of Huashan sect to Fuwei escort agency. In front of Huashan sect, they are the right way to avoid murder. Are they unreasonable?


    Therefore, when Su Ze proposed to use the relationship between Fuzhou and Qingcheng to find out the specific situation of Qingcheng faction and prepare for response, Lin Zhennan hesitated and refused.


    "Qingcheng sect is a righteous sect. If there is a dispute with us, we should pay a visit."


    "Let''s call all the escorts with some Kung Fu. If you don''t have any Kung Fu, let''s take a few days off and have a rest at home."


    Su Ze is noncommittal: who does Lin Zhennan look down on¡¶ Xiaoao Jianghu apart from a few innocent young people and muddleheaded Linghu, those who are truly loyal and upright die faster than others,


    This is to look down on Yu Canghai and think that Yu Canghai is probably not mean enough!


    That night, the slap came as scheduled, and a scream sounded from the door of Fuwei escort agency.


    The escort of an escort agency was beaten to pieces with Qingcheng sect heart destroying palm.


    Lin Zhennan lit a torch and his face was ugly, as if he had shit for dinner.


    Before long, the screams of Fuwei escort agency rang out one after another, and several escort agents were killed by heart destroying palms.


    Lin Zhennan had no choice but to invite laudeno and Yue Lingshan and call Wang, Lin Pingzhi, Su Ze and the remaining escort agents.


    "How can our Fuwei escort agency endure such reckless acts of Qingcheng sect? Please send two experts from Huashan to mediate for our Fuwei escort agency. "


    Yue Lingshan said angrily, "Qingcheng sect is too much. Killing people indiscriminately is a hero!"


    Lin Zhennan nodded and said yes.


    It''s a pity that Yue Lingshan didn''t go on. Instead, Lao dunuo continued to say. The general meaning is: the Qingcheng sect doesn''t do things in a down-to-earth way. How can it do that? We Huashan sect can''t see it at all. But there''s nothing we can do. We can''t fight with Yu Canghai, a Wulin elder, right?


    Lin Zhennan listened with a big head: "what can you do?"


    "When we return to Huashan, we will spread the injustice and evil deeds of Qingcheng sect so that everyone can recognize their true colors!" Laudeno said very seriously.


    I''m so -- Lin Zhennan almost cursed.


    At that time, our Lin family will be dead. Do you have anything to do with us to let others recognize the face of Qingcheng sect?


    In other words, the two people of Huashan sect are shrinking today?


    Lin Zhennan was stunned and finally knew what the decent and decent light was!


    He turned to Su Ze for help, and Su Ze was also very helpless: what I said during the day, you listened.


    However, it''s really time to close down Fuwei escort agency. These people are still useful as subordinates.


    He went to the hospital and shouted, "my name is Su Ze. I''m the one who killed Yu Renyan. Whoever is brave enough, show up and fight with me. Don''t let me think that Qingcheng sect is a coward rat!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a man in night clothes jumped into the wall: "you killed my junior brother?"


    "Today I will kill you to avenge my junior brother!"


    "Oh, I see. What''s your name?" Suze asked.


    "If the eldest husband doesn''t change his name, he doesn''t change his last name. Yu Renhao of Qingcheng sect, you today -"


    Before he finished, Su Ze took out his sword from Lin Ping''s side and threw it out again.


    With a roar, driven by the power of reading, naturally there is no virtual hair, and the great power directly nailed Yu Renhao to the wall.


    "Well, I see." Suze said.


    "This is dead?" Lin Zhennan muttered to himself in surprise.


    "Of course, I''m born with divine power." Su Ze smiled.


    What ghost... Born with such great divine power? Suze, you really don''t know martial arts?


    Lin Zhennan and Lao dnuo both stared at the escort named Su Ze: this natural divine power is more powerful than many people''s martial arts training for a lifetime, which is too exaggerated.


    After su Ze killed Yu Renhao, no other escort was killed that night. Other disciples of Qingcheng sect were obviously frightened. Yu Canghai should not have arrived in Fuzhou City, otherwise he could not bear such a thing in front of his disciples.


    The next morning, the scream came again.


    At the gate of Fuwei escort agency, there are two rows of corpses lying in front of each other. All of them are soldiers sent home by Lin Zhennan to have a rest. These soldiers are all strong men. They only practice some Kung Fu a little. There is nothing else. They are also people with families, children and women. It is reasonable to say that Fuwei escort agency dismissed them, and those who seek revenge in the Wulin should not find them.


    The Qingcheng sect was so desperate that even if it had anything to do with Fuwei escort agency, all of them were found and killed.


    "This, this simply does not speak of Jianghu morality!" Laudenough was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that the Qingcheng sect dared to do such a thing at the risk of universal condemnation!"


    "Beast!"


    Lin Zhennan''s face is even more ugly. These living lives are so dead. How can Fuwei escort agency escort in the future. No, it should be said that Qingcheng sect killed all these people. There is any possibility of letting Fuwei escort agency go!


    "From today on, our Fuwei escort agency and Qingcheng sect will not share the same fate!"


    "Escort Zheng, please go to Fuzhou to find the three elders'' Association and Fuqing Association. Let''s find out the details of Qingcheng sect and fight them!"


    Escort Zheng took the order and just walked out of the gate of Fuwei escort agency, he was pierced by a sharp sword, screamed and nailed to the gate of Fuwei escort agency.


    "Deceive people too much!" Lin Zhennan shouted, "Qingcheng sect, if you want our Lin family''s anti evil sword technique, come and fight us with real swords and guns, and kill the innocent people of our Fuwei escort agency. What''s your skill!"


    "Hum!"


    A sad voice sounded from the door: "the two masters of Huashan sect have spoken ill of our Qingcheng sect - your master brother Linghu Chong despises Qingcheng sect, and you two have come to hinder our Qingcheng sect''s work. Do you really want to provoke the two factions to fight?"


    "We are not interested in the evil ward sword technique. I just came to avenge my son!"


    It turned out that Yu Canghai himself had come.


    "If you kill your enemy, can you retreat?" Wang, Lin Ping''s mother, couldn''t help asking.


    "Hey, hey..." Yu Canghai sneered, "there are no chickens and dogs left in Fuwei escort agency!"


    "Ah!" Wang exclaimed, and Lin Zhennan and Lin Pingzhi were also pale.


    Laudeno whispered to Yue Lingshan and said to Lin Zhennan, "since the Qingcheng sect is here for revenge, it''s not easy for us Huashan sect to participate in this revenge. I just hope you two had better stop and take peace as your precious."

 Chapter 39

    This is obviously nonsense. It once again shows that the two young people of Huashan sect are powerless to interfere with the actions of Yu Canghai, the Wulin elder.


    It is impossible for Huashan sect to fight against Qingcheng sect for Fuwei escort agency: laudeno is shrewd and cunning. Although Yue Lingshan is angry, she is not Linghu Chong''s muddleheaded nature of ignoring her own sect in a moment of anger. Thinking about her parents and Huashan sect, Yue Lingshan can only be angry. In the end, she has no impulse to fight with Yu Canghai.


    The excuse of Qingcheng sect is to avenge Yu Renyan. In fact, the real purpose is to peep into the real evil fighting sword Manual of Lin family of Fuwei escort agency.


    In this situation, Fuwei escort agency has been in a desperate situation. Moreover, people are separated from each other. It is inevitable that some people want to complain about Su Ze - if you don''t kill Yu Renyan, the Qingcheng sect has no excuse to do it today, maybe Fuwei escort agency will be safe.


    This fluke and resentment is entirely caused by the weakness of the people''s heart, and there was no way to eliminate it.


    Su Ze just smiled. Next, as long as he did that, these people won''t complain about themselves or dare not complain about themselves.


    He strode to the door of Fuwei escort agency, took the dead escort Zheng''s body off, held a sword in his hand, and Su Ze shouted, "Yu Canghai! How about a little anecdote? "


    "Are you Suze?" Yu Canghai''s voice sounded, and then a short Taoist came out of the street with seven or eight Qingcheng sect disciples. Yu Canghai showed his true body.


    "Yes, I''m Su Ze, the escort. I''m also a nobody in the Wulin who likes to inquire about strange news!" Su Ze said, "there are many things that the parties do not even know they have been seen, and many people have forgotten, but people have left their names and wild geese have left their voices. I still know the truth in the process of inquiring about strange news."


    "What I want to say today is a secret past about the Lin family''s anti evil sword technique. Yu Canghai, would you like to listen or not?"


    Yu Canghai''s eyes were wide open and his breathing was slightly rapid.


    Lin Zhennan, Lin Pingzhi, Lao dunuo and Yue Lingshan were all stunned: Su Ze was an escort of Fuwei escort agency. He was young and had natural power. This was their whole impression. If there were other impressions, he was handsome and trustworthy.


    Besides, there seems to be nothing special. Can he tell the secret past of the evil ward sword handed down by the Lin family?


    Is he deceiving me?


    When Su Ze said this, he smiled again: "Mr. Jianyue, gentleman of Huashan sect, how about you come out and listen?"


    Yue buqun is here?


    Yu Canghai was surprised, and the others were also surprised. Is the leader of Huashan sect here today?


    For a long time, no one responded and no one came out.


    Su Ze shook his head: "now come out, you are still a gentleman. If you don''t come out again, you will be a hypocrite. Think about it. You have nothing to do with the matter of Fuwei escort agency and Qingcheng sect, but you sent your daughters to Fuzhou City. Why don''t you come and have a look? "


    "Especially, do you really trust your daughter?"


    Lao dunuo, the second disciple of Huashan sect, is secretly a disciple of Zuo lengchan of Songshan sect and a traitor of Huashan sect; Yue buqun knew laudeno''s problem and sent him to Fuzhou with his daughter. How can he not follow him quietly? He''s not afraid that Zuo lengchan took the opportunity to take his daughter hostage?


    "I naturally pay attention to the same disputes in Wulin." A gentle voice sounded, and a middle-aged scholar in a green shirt walked out from behind the eaves of a house. "Even for revenge of blood, I have gone too far."


    Yue buqun is really here!


    Lao de Nuo looked surprised, but Yue Lingshan was overjoyed. She ran over and said, "Dad, are you really here?"


    "Why did Mr. Yue come here?" Yu Canghai''s face was a little black.


    He came here to ward off evil swordsmanship. Naturally, he can understand the real purpose of Yue buqun''s appearance at this time: it must also be the ward off evil swordsmanship, and he still wants to take advantage of it like a yellow finch.


    It was no accident that Huashan sect disciples appeared here. They also focused on the anti evil sword technique!


    Yue buqun was called by Su Ze to break his whereabouts, which was also inevitable embarrassment. However, he had a lot of thoughts and sufficient Qi cultivation skills. When he heard Yu Canghai ask, he solemnly persuaded Yu Canghai to "make less evil deeds".


    Yu Canghai wanted to laugh: you hypocrite deserve to persuade me hypocritically?


    He took out the sword directly and shouted, "leader Yue, the Revenge of killing my son is unparalleled. I have to repay this revenge today. Do you want to stop me?"


    Yue buqun said, "why don''t we listen to what the little brother Su Ze said? It''s not too late, okay?"


    Yu Canghai and Yue buqun look at Su Ze together.


    Lin Zhennan and Lin Ping also understand that Yue buqun does not intend to give justice to their family. Their family seems to have become fish on the chopping board, which can only depend on the negotiation results between Su Ze, Yu Canghai and Yue buqun.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not just Qingcheng sect that secretly practices the evil ward sword technique? All of you of Songshan sect have practiced the evil fighting sword in private. How about coming out to witness today? "


    Yue buqun and Yu Canghai were surprised when they said this.


    And Songshan sect?


    Lin Zhennan almost fainted: I thought no one knew that Qingcheng sect was acting recklessly and couldn''t find anyone to ask for help temporarily. It turned out that these decent sects were waiting to rob their own evil ward sword and wait for their own family to be destroyed. They were a group of jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards!


    Several figures hurried away from the roof as if they had never appeared.


    However, there is no doubt that it is the spy of Songshan sect. In the original plot, Zuo lengchan also specializes in evil ward sword technique in private, trying to find the secret of Lin Yuantu''s strength, and paying attention to Fuwei escort agency for more than two days.


    Qingcheng sect will never destroy Fuwei escort agency. Soon, Songshan sect will also attack. The Lin family is basically not immune.


    Call out Yue buqun and break Song Mountain sect. Su Ze smiles and stands at the door of Fuwei escort agency.


    One of Lin Ping''s family and the escorts in the escort agency are wondering. Yue buqun and Yu Canghai outside the escort agency are also wondering: who is the escort Su Ze?


    "People are basically here. Does anyone want to hear the secret of evil ward sword?" Suze asked.


    Jie Jie, a camel on crutches, came out with a strange smile, and several Jianghu evil people who were not good at first sight also came out.


    "OK, little brother, you are very aboveboard. We all want to know the secret of this evil ward sword technique!"


    Yue buqun and Yu Canghai all jumped in their hearts: Ming Tuomu peak in the north of the Great Wall, poison doctor and flower scorpion... Which of these guys is a vicious and despicable evil cult expert, and they all focused on the anti evil sword technique!


    One of Lin Ping''s family was autistic on the spot, trembling and sweating: can the Jianghu be better? When will we Lin family be able to escort well?

 Chapter 40

    Su Ze glanced at the crowd and nodded: "when everyone is together, I''ll start talking."


    Everyone listened carefully, because the escort looked young, but he called out Yue buqun and Songshan sect one after another. It was obvious that he had extraordinary background and knowledge. He said he knew the secret of the evil repelling sword technique. It must be true.


    "Things should start in South Shaolin. At that time, there was a master in South Shaolin called Hongye Zen master. He obtained a volume of divine book, which was a magical skill created by eunuchs of the previous dynasty. Its name was sunflower Scripture."


    Su Ze said this and began to purposefully incorporate his own fabrication.


    "Zen master Hongye has an apprentice whose name is Zen master duyuan. He caught a glimpse of this magical skill, secretly learned some of it, and created a strange and extremely fast internal mental skill. With this internal mental skill, even those who sell men and soldiers to kill pigs can use their swords so fast that others can''t stop them. They can only die obediently. "


    "Zen master duyuan has made great progress in his martial arts since then. He returned to his hometown and returned to his original name, which is called Lin Yuantu. He opened an escort agency and shocked the Wulin in the south of the world with his 72 way evil ward sword technique created at will."


    "Many people wonder why the anti evil sword was so strong at the beginning and now it is so weak? Because Lin Yuantu''s strange internal mental skill has been lost, the evil ward sword technique is not driven by the strange mental skill, it''s just the most common Jianghu sword technique. "


    "You guys, do you want to get that internal mind skill?"


    No one answered Su Ze, but everyone felt the surging tide. Even Yue buqun, the gentleman''s sword, couldn''t help gripping the handle of the sword.


    "Then go find a way. As far as I know, the sunflower Scripture has been robbed by the demon cult and has become the supreme Scripture of the demon cult. The star sucking Dharma of our bank, the former teaching director of the demon sect, and the invincible martial arts of the current sect leader Dongfang are all derived from the sunflower Scripture. "


    Su Ze''s words are half true and half false. Anyway, the purpose of his customs clearance is to kill these villains. Now it''s normal to find some trouble for Ren Xing and the invincible east.


    "As long as you get the sunflower Scripture, won''t you be able to dominate the Wulin?"


    The star sucking method comes from the sunflower Scripture? Dongfang invincible martial arts are also from the sunflower Scripture?


    People''s eyes are hot, but some people seem to have been splashed with cold water by the pledge - the supreme treasure of the demon cult. How can they get it?


    Su Ze smiled mysteriously: "do you want to listen to another secret?"


    "The former leader of the evil cult didn''t die. He was imprisoned in the underground of meizhuang by the West Lake. He recited the sunflower Scripture and mastered the star sucking method. He was only guarded by several prison guards of the evil cult."


    Before the voice fell, Mu Gaofeng and others had turned and ran without trace. Yue buqun hesitated and didn''t make a sound. He quickly left with Yue Lingshan and laudeno.


    Only Yu Canghai of Qingcheng sect, with several disciples, has not left yet.


    "You don''t believe what I said?" Suze asked.


    Yu Canghai shouted, "believe it or not! What you said may be true, and I sound like it! Like Yue buqun and Mu Gaofeng, they were all persuaded by you. They would rather believe it and hurriedly went to the West Lake to compete for the sunflower Scripture and the star sucking method. "


    "But for me, even if it''s true, I have to kill you to avenge my son, and then destroy the whole Lin family to see if I can get Lin Yuantu''s original internal mind skill!"


    "After that, it''s not too late to join the fun by the West Lake and win the magic skill!"


    "Well, you''re so obsessed with killing me. You''re finally worthy of fighting with Yu Renyan''s father and son."


    Su Ze smiled and lifted his hand. A strand of hair fell into his hand. It was Yu Canghai''s hair pulled out by Nian power.


    "Just in time, I''ll send you to the West and reunite with your son in the underworld!"


    He burst out and tried to break Yu Canghai''s neck. Yu Canghai covered his neck in surprise and protected his whole body with his internal force: "what kind of magic is this?"


    It seems that killing people directly by reading power is almost the same as attacking the weak position of the eyes?


    Su Ze thought in his heart, and his reading power burst out and went straight to Yu Canghai''s eyes.


    This time, Yu Canghai has been protected. Under the operation of internal power, he wields his sword to cut into the void and makes the sound of gold and iron collision.


    "Invisible internal power, Su Ze, also said you can''t do martial arts!" Yu Canghai shouted.


    "They all said I was born with divine power!"


    Su Ze laughs and has another use for reading power: since it is similar to invisible internal power, it is estimated that he can succeed in sneaking into Yu Canghai''s weak eye position at the beginning. That is the role that can be played at present.


    As soon as he closed his hands, a piece of Rune paper caught Yu Canghai''s hair. Su Ze stepped on Tiangang step and pinched his fingers.


    Connector launch!


    Yu Canghai was stunned again: why, do you have to compete with me? I''m in charge of Qingcheng temple. I''m also familiar with Taoist Scriptures. What are you doing¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he was undecided, Yu Canghai felt that his hand suddenly didn''t listen to him, and he actually wiped it off his neck with a sword.


    "What a crooked way!"


    Yu Canghai cried in horror. He quickly controlled his arm with his internal force and clattered down the sharp sword in his hand, preventing his hand from trying to kill himself.


    Even the rune paper can resist one or two. The function of internal force is really good.


    Su Ze sighed in his heart that he had not chosen the wrong world again - his body had exceeded the limits of ordinary people, his blood was extremely strong, and his Taoism was more and more profound. It can be said that his skills are not weaker than that of Uncle nine, but his experience is slightly poor. Coupled with the power of reading, uncle nine is not his opponent.


    However, the adaptability of combat moves seems to be a little poor; Although it''s good to drive Taoism with Qi and blood, it seems a bit wasteful not to cultivate martial arts and internal skills with such a good body quality!


    Now looking at Yu Canghai''s performance, Su Ze has indeed made the right choice to come to the world. His internal skills have some effects on mental power and Taoism, which is a direction for Su Ze to continue to become stronger.


    The connecting symbol starts again. Yu Canghai quickly uses his internal skill to protect his whole body and press his hands.


    Just at this time, a roar of wind and thunder sounded, and a huge force came straight in front of him, penetrating his internal power protection and blasting a big hole in his chest.


    Su Ze''s whole body power is a hybrid power. Yu Canghai''s sword is not in his hand. The middle door in front of his chest is wide open. His whole spirit is controlling his hands and feet. He was really killed by a blow!


    This move is straightforward. It''s not enough to kill Yu Canghai. If yu Canghai has a sharp sword in hand and is alert to Su Ze, he can resist and dodge.


    However, the charm first made Yu Canghai dare not take the sword, and only focused on the power of fighting the spell. It was reasonable to be killed by a sword.


    "Master?"


    "Ah! Master is dead! "


    With a roar, the disciples of Qingcheng sect scattered and ran away.


    Yu Canghai lay on the ground and finally screamed. He was so angry that he died.

 Chapter 41

    "Kill Yu Canghai and get samsara points of 300 points."


    Light screen upload to prompt.


    Suze didn''t care.


    After entering the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, he obtained the identity of escort of Fuwei escort agency. There was no task to show.


    Su Ze certainly knows what this means: the Jianghu is dangerous, and the Qingcheng sect is about to be destroyed. It''s his ability to survive, and the task will not be released.


    If you are stupid, don''t understand that the life and death crisis is at hand, and think that no task is a good thing. If you act at will, you will probably die soon - the enemies who peep at the evil ward sword technique today also illustrate this point.


    At the beginning of the original work, it only explained that Yu Canghai and Qingcheng sect peeped into the evil ward sword technique. Later, the continuous plot revealed that Mu Gaofeng, Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan and others had quietly paid attention to Fuwei escort agency.


    As an escort of Fuwei escort agency, if he dares to act recklessly, these spies are happy to catch him, interrogate him and kill him.


    "Su Ze..." Lin Zhennan asked in a trembling voice, "Yu Canghai is dead?"


    Su Ze turned back and smiled: "yes, he didn''t guard against me."


    What''s not on guard! You clearly have invisible internal power


    Lin Zhennan wanted to say so, but considering Su Ze''s strength, he decided to pretend to be confused and didn''t dare to go to the bottom.


    Moreover, he can no longer hold the identity of the chief escort to talk to Su Ze.


    "Well, it''s all Su Ze. You saved the whole door of our Fuwei escort agency!" Lin Zhennan took his wife Wang and Lin Ping together and bowed to Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "the chief escort doesn''t have to be like this. I''m also an escort of Fuwei escort agency."


    Lin Zhennan was stunned when he heard the speech, and then responded: "yes, you are naturally from our Fuwei escort agency! From today on, Su Ze, you are the chief escort of Fuwei escort agency. If you have anything to do, just do it. The business of Fuwei escort agency is up to you! "


    What he thought was that if Su Ze liked his escort agency business, let him take it away. If you talk about the price with such a Wulin expert and let him ask for it, give it all to him, it will be regarded as breaking the property and ensuring peace.


    "No, I''m not interested in this. I''m just interested in Wulin." Su Ze smiled. "Chief escort, let''s find a place to talk first?"


    Talk?


    Lin Zhennan looked at him suspiciously.


    Su Ze smiled mysteriously: "doesn''t the chief escort want to become a Wulin expert and reproduce the style of Yuantu Gong?"


    Lin Zhennan was shocked and said to himself: does he already know where my evil ward sword manual is hidden?


    Following Su Ze to one side, Su Ze whispered to him. Lin Zhennan was surprised at first, then shocked, and muttered, "unexpectedly! No wonder my father''s will. Don''t go to the old house to get the sword manual for cultivation unless you have to... "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, indeed. Chief escort, what do you choose? "


    Lin Zhennan bit his teeth, looked down and said, "I''ve enjoyed it all my life and enough. I''ll practice this sword."


    "That''s right." Su Ze smiled, "Fuwei escort agency, Tiannan magic sword, can return to the Jianghu again!"


    "Do you want to practice, too?" Lin Zhennan said uneasily.


    "No, I''m not interested in the anti evil sword manual. I''m going to mix things in the Wulin!" Su Ze smiled.


    Lin Zhennan was relieved.


    Early the next morning, Fuwei escort agency was busy mourning the dead escorts and troupes and sending pension silver to their families.


    Su Ze took Lin Pingzhi''s white horse and left Fuzhou leisurely with a sharp sword at his waist.


    In the portable storage space, there are already gold and silver treasures used by the world, as well as an old cassock.


    Lin Zhennan transcribed the evil ward sword spectrum that night, changed it to a secret place to keep it, and gave the cassock to Su Ze - in his opinion, since Su Ze even knew the content of "Zigong", he did not practice and spread it. He also helped the Lin family keep secrets. It''s best to be a smooth person.


    Su Ze doesn''t care, but he has more than 30000 points. The evil ward sword spectrum may indeed be useful in the future, so he spent a thousand reincarnation points on this item to turn it into something he can bring out of the reincarnation world.


    After su Ze left, Lin Pingzhi had a lot of peace. After seeing the dangers of the Jianghu Wulin, he began to practice martial arts at ease. He no longer had the pride of wandering the Jianghu, but the hope of keeping his family business.


    Lin Zhennan was seriously ill. After recovering from the illness, his voice was sharp, his fingers often looked like orchids, his beard fell off, but his sword technique was improved. He became a first-class good player in the Wulin.


    From Fuzhou City to Hengyang City at the foot of Hengshan Mountain, Su Ze didn''t go fast and heard a lot of rumors in the Jianghu all the way.


    In meizhuang by the West Lake, the demon sect and experts from all walks of life have been fighting hard.


    Su Ze''s news spread all over the Jianghu. Evil figures such as Ming Tuomu peak in the north of the Great Wall flocked to him in general to make money. Some ambitious people, such as Zuo lengchan and Yue buqun, also secretly went to investigate.


    Of course, the sun moon demon sect also knew, and quickly mobilized many good players to go to the West Lake. The more so, the more intense the conflict, and everyone understood that the rumor was good.


    Ren Xingxing is indeed imprisoned in West Lake meizhuang. As long as we break through here, the secret script of divine skill is readily available.


    At this time, however, Dongfang unbeaten has ignored the world affairs, and we are too lazy to pay attention to our re-election. The so-called "good hands" of the evil cult failed to hold on under the siege of many people, such as Zuo lengchan, Songshan thirteen Taibao, Yue buqun and so on.


    When Su Ze arrived at the semicolon of Fuwei escort agency in Hengyang City, lived in as a "big escort" and mobilized all the staff of the semicolon, the biggest thing in the Jianghu was that meizhuang was broken by many experts and let me die at the bottom of meizhuang West Lake. The star sucking Dharma and sunflower Scripture were obtained by mysterious people.


    Jianghu rumors are so unreliable. It is clear that there is no sunflower Scripture there. Everyone still believes that the mysterious man took the sunflower Scripture and the star sucking method.


    As for whether the mysterious man is Yue buqun or Zuo lengchan, that''s not what Su Ze needs to care about.


    The goal of customs clearance he guessed: kill five main villains and restore calm in the Jianghu. Yu Canghai and Ren Yixing have been completed, of which Ren Yixing was the most oppressed. He didn''t know who Su Ze was. He was thousands of miles away and took advantage of the danger of others with rumors.


    The remaining three Su Ze are really hard to do for a while: Yue buqun, the weakest, is much stronger than Yu Canghai. Zuo lengchan is known as a great master and is better than Yue buqun. The invincible east is almost the strongest in the world.


    Su Ze arranged the Fuwei escort agency in Hengyang City to investigate the local situation, and made it clear about Liu Zhengfeng''s hand washing. These local people helped him collect intelligence, which immediately made him know a lot about the situation.


    The situation has changed a lot from the original work - Yue buqun snatched the secret script of divine skill from the West Lake. It was only the eldest disciple Linghu Chong and others who came to Hengyang City. Linghu Chong was also seriously cut by Tian boguang. He didn''t know where to hide to recover.


    In addition, Su Ze doesn''t care about other things, such as how many guests Liu Zhengfeng invited and whether Songshan sect will kill Liu Zhengfeng''s family. In fact, it has nothing to do with Xiaoao Jianghu.


    As long as Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan, Dongfang invincible and other sources of disaster and chaos do not die, and the Jianghu does not return to calm, "Xiaoao Jianghu" cannot pass the customs.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze suddenly felt a little surprised: it seems that Dongfang unbeaten is hiding and embroidering at ease. There is no trouble in the Jianghu at all! If you don''t kill him, there will be no chaos in the Jianghu.


    Does this mean that you don''t need to kill the strongest person in Xiaoao Jianghu?


    In that case, it''s simpler.


    However, it is unwise to kill Yue buqun and Zuo lengchan with d-level comprehensive strength and fight them directly. We must give full play to another layer of power of Taoism.


    "The difficulty of customs clearance in this reincarnation world is not low!" Suze muttered to himself.

 Chapter 42

    According to Su Ze''s knowledge of the plot and his judgment of the world of samsara, several people who need to be killed: Yu Canghai, Ren Yixing, Yue buqun and Zuo lengchan are no less difficult than the strongest enemies who have experienced the third level samsara world before.


    If there is Eastern invincibility, it will be stronger.


    The charm can''t control them, and the motivation can''t kill them. If they fight close, not to mention that each other has excellent sword skills and fast body skills, so they can''t fight close at all.


    Fortunately, Maoshan Taoism has always relied on the power of foreign objects. Qi and blood only stimulate the function of foreign objects. Their own strength is 10%, but foreign objects can play 100%.


    If Su Ze wants to pass the customs now, he must give full play to the role of Maoshan Taoism. He can''t fight face-to-face with these Wulin experts anymore.


    Order the semicolon men of Fuwei escort agency to buy three livestock and six livestock, arrange incense tables and set up a Dharma altar.


    Holding a peach wood sword, Su Ze stepped forward with seven star steps to practice.


    Words are recited in the mouth, and the soul inducing incense is quietly lit and lingers all over the house.


    "The true king of the Arctic has infinite fortune. The king of Mount Tai has great power and virtue. The ten halls of hell and the eight ghosts listen to what they ask, but there is no evil intention to do good..."


    "Come back!"


    With a cry, the room was quiet.


    "Come back!"


    With two shouts, the dark wind suddenly rose.


    "Come back!"


    The third cry, a voice sounded from in front of him: "childe, please command."


    Su Ze didn''t open his "heavenly eye". When he read the power, he saw that on the empty ground in front of him, a beautiful girl in ragged royal clothes was bowing down, with blood stains on the corners of her eyes, which seemed to be the blood and tears she had brought when she died.


    "Lead escort, are you okay?" Several escorts from Fuwei escort agency Hengyang City ran into the house and asked Su Ze carefully.


    They are really a little creepy - the big dart leader from Fuzhou is not engaged in anything in the sun. He is also a incense table, a Dharma altar, hundreds of three animals and six animals. He is almost epileptic in the room and yells "come back from the soul".


    Are you really okay?


    Su Ze waved his hand: "it''s all right. Just rest assured. Where are the disciples of Huashan sect now? Will Liu Zhengfeng''s golden basin washing conference be held? "


    "They are still in Hengyang City. It is said that they are waiting to meet the leader Yue buqun... Liu Zhengfeng''s golden basin washing conference has not started yet." Said an escort.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and motioned them to step down.


    He asked the female ghost with blood and tears, "get familiar with each other. My name is Su Ze. Please help me this time. Naturally, I will supply you with incense. I don''t know your last name and ability."


    The female ghost whispered, "young master, the little girl''s family is outside Hengyang City. Her surname is Chen. There is a girl named Xiao Wan who was killed by an adulterer ten days ago. I hope you don''t let me kill good people. That''s not what I wanted. "


    "An obscene thief? "Tian boguang?" Suze asked.


    Chen Xiaowan immediately screamed, "it''s the dog thief!"


    Su Ze nodded and said with a smile, "I know he is also in Hengyang City now. You help me do things. I will finally let you kill him for revenge, okay?"


    "Thank you for your kindness!" Chen Xiaowan was overjoyed. "Little woman is willing to work hard for the childe!"


    Su Ze nodded slightly and asked Chen Xiaowan to try the maximum range of activity and maximum attack power. The effect was very gratifying.


    Chen Xiaowan was willing to be driven by him and cooperated with him wholeheartedly. Under such cooperation, she almost reached the power limit of inviting ghosts and gods.


    Chen Xiaowan''s maximum range of movement is as long as five miles. He can penetrate the stone with one blow. If the enemy doesn''t attach the sword with his internal power, he will never hurt Chen Xiaowan.


    In particular, she is fast and can pass through the wall directly. In this proud Jianghu world, Wulin experts can''t see her at all. They can only sense her Yin wind with intuition and acuity, so they can be qualified to fight her.


    Of course, this is the excellence of Su Ze''s exorcism. Let Chen Xiaowan know that he is doing his best to fulfill his last wish. Chen Xiaowan is doing his best no matter what he does.


    If you forcibly drive a newly recruited ghost, the effect is at most half of Chen Xiaowan''s current performance.


    "Chen Xiaowan, in this way, we need to rely on you for some time!"


    "The little girl is driven by the childe!" Chen Xiaowan once again expressed her loyalty.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and picked up the basic martial arts scripts of the world. It seemed that he only needed to wait. In the process of waiting, it didn''t prevent him from learning martial arts.


    For example, acupoints, such as meridians, such as internal Qi - after strengthening his body, Su Ze was extremely energetic. With concentration, he learned faster than ordinary people. He learned the basics of martial arts in just two days.


    In short, there is a secret script in front of you, so you can explore and learn by yourself instead of taking a random chance.


    As for meditation and extracting internal power, Su Ze hasn''t started yet. In the world of martial arts, it takes at least months of hard work to practice internal power under common sense. Su Ze has no star sucking Dharma or Beiming divine skill. It takes time to accumulate internal power bit by bit.


    Another day later, Chen Xiaowan returned: "young master, Yue buqun, leader of Huashan sect, came to Hengyang City to meet his disciples. Liu Zhengfeng''s golden basin washing conference will also be held the next day."


    "Does Yue buqun have any secrets? For example, practicing the star sucking method alone? " Suze asked.


    "I didn''t find it. The people of Songshan sect also came to Hengyang City. It seems that they came to Liu Zhengfeng." Chen Xiaowan said.


    Su Ze didn''t think much of this: Liu Zhengfeng, regardless of his wife and children, had to play naive games in the dangerous Jianghu. He had his own way to die. Unfortunately, the whole family was implicated by him and became a tool for Songshan sect to set an example.


    It doesn''t matter whether the family is saved or not. Su Ze feels in trouble and there is no need to save.


    "One more thing, some people of the demon sect are staring at us. Some people are staring at the escort of the escort agency. The goal seems to be to inquire about us."


    Su Ze was surprised: "demon sect?"


    Then suddenly: "they found out that I leaked my own business. They came to trouble me. Who are they watching?"


    "The six immortals in Taogu, there are several people who said they had received the order of" Saint Gu ". They also met the demon sect elder Qu Yang, but Qu Yang took a little girl and didn''t promise to act with them." Chen Xiaowan replied.


    Su Ze was careless, and his face became serious when he heard this.


    At this time, the Xiaoao Jianghu disturbed by him finally revealed a problem. The plot that did not belong to the original work has begun - because he killed Ren Yixing with a rumor pit. Xiang Wentian and "Saint Gu" Ren Yingying brought the demons under "Saint Gu" to avenge him!


    Not only them, Yue buqun and Zuo lengchan would like to catch Su Ze who knows the secret news of "sunflower treasure book" if they had the opportunity!


    Su Ze has become the target of public criticism in the Jianghu. People with ulterior motives are coming fiercely.


    In this regard, Su Ze is not afraid. Only a few people can threaten Su Ze.


    "Xiao Wan, do you think those people in the demon sect are good people?" Suze asked.


    "No, they are all evil people." Chen Xiaowan said without hesitation.


    "Find out their whereabouts, and we''ll kill them!"


    Suze said.


    "Yes, childe." Chen Xiaowan came out through the wall and swam around for a week to find out all the eyes and ears that spied on the Hengyang semicolon of Fuwei escort agency.


    "Kill."


    Su Ze said faintly. Several evil cults died immediately. Two of the six immortals in Taogu died. They screamed and yelled in the street. They grabbed an innocent passer-by and wanted to divide the body.


    "Kill again."


    Su Ze said that Chen Xiaowan struggled to penetrate the internal force protection of the remaining four peach Valley six immortals, killed them all on the spot and saved the innocent passer-by.


    Holding the incense altar in his arms, Su zehuai leaves the Hengyang semicolon of Fuwei escort agency. While walking, he listens to Chen Xiaowan''s report. At the same time, he also recovers Chen Xiaowan, who has just killed the six immortals in peach valley.


    It also consumes a lot for Chen Xiaowan to forcibly kill an expert with internal power and body protection.

 Chapter 43

    On the streets of Hengyang City, a handsome young man walked slowly with a incense altar.


    A scream came and a man died on the roadside.


    "Wu Laoer is dead!" Someone screamed.


    "He is Suze! He has invisible internal power. Be careful, big guy! " Someone shouted again.


    Then a body was thrown down from a tall building, and fresh blood splashed all over the ground.


    The handsome boy kept on walking.


    Those who were killed were all the followers sent by Ren Yingying. Some had low martial arts and strange skills, some had extraordinary martial arts, and some were good at using poison.


    Starting from the Hengyang semicolon of Fuwei escort agency, dozens of people died in a street, all of them under the demon sect.


    At the beginning, some people didn''t understand what had happened. As someone shouted, they all knew who the handsome boy holding the incense altar was.


    Su Ze, the escort of Fuwei escort agency, revealed the whereabouts of the person who let me go. He is a Wulin expert with invisible internal power. He once claimed to be "born divine power".


    The first identity can be left aside. Everyone with a clear eye knows it. Because he was in Fuwei escort agency, the linzhennan family narrowly escaped the disaster of extermination. He is clearly a Wulin expert hidden in Fuwei escort agency.


    As for the origin of his martial arts, no one in the Wulin knows.


    Today, I saw this invisible internal power that can kill people without moving hands and feet. It''s really weird and terrible.


    Some people have a life and death feud with the demon sect. When they see that the dead are all members of the demon sect, they can''t help but shout. Some people see that their scalp is numb and their back is cool. Such an unpredictable means, if they offend one day, how can they resist it.


    As he was walking, Su Ze stopped and looked at Chen Xiaowan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Xiaowan screamed, "young master, Tian boguang, it''s Tian boguang''s evil thief!"


    Su Ze frowned slightly and sighed: "so, your fate is over. Since you met Tian boguang today, you can fulfill your last wish by killing him and leave by yourself. "


    With blood and tears, Chen Xiaowan kowtowed to Su Ze, looked at Tian boguang''s direction, and looked back at Su Ze.


    Finally, she returned to Su Ze: "childe, I''ll help you first!"


    Su Ze looked at her in surprise. Chen Xiaowan nodded firmly: "the childe has great kindness to me. I''ll help you first and then take revenge."


    "Xiao Wan, you don''t have to. Obey your heart and fulfill your last wish. " Su Ze said seriously, "I can invite another ghost."


    "I''m afraid they won''t listen to the childe." Chen Xiaowan lowered her head slightly and said softly.


    Su Ze looked at her, finally understood and smiled: "OK, Xiao Wan, let''s continue. But before that, I have to take it out on you. "


    Chen Xiaowan had some doubts and followed Su Ze into the nearby restaurant. In the most prominent position in the restaurant, two people were drinking.


    A young man with a white cloth wrapped around his body, who was still seriously injured, was carrying a wine glass. The other was a middle-aged man with a swertian head and a knife.


    Seeing Su Ze walking slowly into the restaurant, both of them were surprised. Twenty-eight or nine young people smiled and said, "brother Tian, who is this? Look at this man holding the incense altar. Is it your creditor who came to avenge you? "


    He is Linghu Chong. In the original book, he was cut seriously by Tian boguang and made trouble by Yu Canghai; But now Yu Canghai is dead. Yue buqun was busy going to the West Lake to win divine power and didn''t watch in Hengyang City, so Linghu Chong soon became a wine friend with Tian boguang who cut him, and became a hero to each other.


    The middle-aged man with a grin was Tian boguang. After hearing this, he smiled: "brother Linghu guessed wrong. This little brother didn''t come to me, Tian boguang, but to the people of the demon sect."


    "My little brother''s name is Su Ze. A few days ago, he leaked out the whereabouts of the former director of the demon sect. Many experts went to the West Lake, killed Ren Yixing, and took away the sunflower Scripture and the star sucking Dharma. Therefore, people in the demon sect were so angry that they wanted to kill him. "


    "In the street outside today, the brother Su Ze has killed many people in the evil cult with his own unique invisible internal power. His hatred with the evil cult is growing."


    When Linghu Chong heard the speech, he couldn''t help shouting, "my little brother is a talent and such a hero. How about having a good drink together?"


    Su Ze chuckled: "I am a hero. I killed Yu Canghai of Qingcheng sect who wanted to harm Fuwei escort agency; Let me do evil to the world and be removed by me; People from the demon sect came and were killed by me. "


    "Where are the two heroes coming from? They want to drink with me?"


    "The eldest disciple of Mr. Yue of Xiahua mountain sect, Linghu Chong!" Linghu Chong said.


    Tian boguang said, "walk alone for thousands of miles, Tian boguang!"


    Su Ze nodded: "the rapist Tian boguang?"


    Tian boguang laughed: "it''s me!"


    Su Ze drew out his sword, suddenly threw it, and shouted, "left leg!"


    Ah! Do it now!


    Tian boguang is also experienced in the Jianghu. He insists on the situation and immediately wants to avoid it.


    Chen Xiaowan was already aware. When ordinary people couldn''t see it, he blocked Tian boguang with Yin Qi. After a roar, Tian boguang''s left leg was interrupted by a sharp sword, leaving only one right leg still on his body.


    "This is called Wanli ''independent'' travel!" Su Ze said calmly, "you will travel thousands of miles on one leg in the future."


    Tian boguang screamed and lay on the ground cursing.


    Su Ze said again, "right arm."


    Tian boguang didn''t dare to curse again, but it was still late. The sharp sword flew up and cut off his right arm directly.


    Tian boguang has only left his left arm and right leg. He can''t even stand up. He can''t walk ten thousand miles alone. It''s difficult to walk a mile alone.


    Floating in the air, Chen Xiaowan beamed and bowed down to Su Ze Yingying,


    Linghu Chong couldn''t help patting the table: "you''re so unreasonable! Brother Tian is also aboveboard. Why did you suddenly take this heavy hand? "


    "Huashan sect rules forbid making friends with bandits." Su Ze asked, "Linghu Chong, have you made a mistake?"


    "This......" Linghu Chong hesitated for a moment, and then said frankly, "brother Tian is trustworthy and aboveboard. He is really a hero."


    "Are lewd thieves also good men? Who has no wife and children? If your wife and family members are insulted by him, it must be a hero who gives you face? " Suze sneered.


    Chen Xiaowan bared her teeth angrily and wanted to bite Linghu: Tian boguang is a hero. Doesn''t she deserve to be ruined to death?


    "Xiao Wan, let brother Linghu taste your taste before you die." Suze said.


    Chen Xiaowan rejoiced: "yes, childe, I''ll let him experience it now!"


    Linghu Chong was injured and had no energy. He drank again. He just felt dizzy. I don''t know why he stood in a boudoir full of fragrance, and his hands became Qianqian jade hands.


    Before he could react, a middle-aged man with a head of Swertia caught him out of the boudoir and stayed in the woods. He breathed heavily, spit out foul smelling saliva, tortured him with a ferocious smile, and finally made him die in despair and pain.


    Linghu Chong opened his mouth and stayed where he was, as if the despair and pain before his death were still alive.


    So -- what''s the matter with lewd thieves?


    He looked at Tian boguang and suddenly felt a little sick. He had just been "attacked" by him? He is also to blame for his own fate now... It seems that I really am


    Before he finished, he became Chen Xiaowan again and was ruined by Tian boguang.


    Then, the third time, the fourth time¡ª¡ª


    Until Linghu Chong couldn''t bear it any more, "wow" threw up and cut at Tian boguang with his sword: "I''m your mother, Tian boguang, I killed you!"


    Huh?


    Su Ze looked at Chen Xiaowan with a question mark on his face: did I hear something terrible?


    Linghu Chong calls himself "this girl"?


    Chen Xiaowan covered her mouth and smiled, blocking Linghu''s sword to kill Tian boguang. She let Linghu Chong become Chen Xiaowan and was tortured to death by Tian boguang many times. Linghu Chong is just a wood and can''t help it!


    Linghu Chong was blocked by her, and gradually returned to his mind. When he saw that there were only himself and Su Ze around, he breathed out a long breath.


    "It turns out that brother Suze can also use magic. Let me see what happened to those girls."


    "I ordered Hu Chong of Huashan Mountain to make a mistake to be a bandit. It''s so disgusting. Please don''t stop me, brother Su Ze. Let me kill the adulterer Tian boguang."


    Su Ze smiled: "knowing your mistakes can change. It''s great to be good. Making fox Chong is not bad in nature. It''s just stupid and naive. Tian boguang has an enemy who will come to avenge him in a few days. I ask you to send the adulterer to Hengyang Branch of Fuwei escort agency to help us take good care of him and don''t let him die. Are you willing? "


    Linghu Chong held his sword and saluted: "I''m glad to do it. If it''s not done well, Linghu Chong will apologize for his suicide!"


    After that, he went to Fuwei escort agency in Hengyang City with Tian boguang, who was screaming and bleeding.


    Tian boguang shouted, "brother Linghu, you --"


    "If you make any more noise, I''ll kill you!" Linghu screamed.


    Su Ze finally couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 44

    My girl, Linghu Chong


    This sense of disobedience is too hard to say!


    "Magic side door, left demon."


    Su Ze was laughing, and a woman''s voice sounded: "Su Ze, you are not a decent person. You should have joined my sun moon god religion. Why should you make trouble with the god religion and kill my father?"


    "Saint Gu, Ren Yingying?" Su Ze asked a question and looked at Chen Xiaowan.


    Chen Xiaowan quickly turned around, pointed to the roof and reported to him: there are Ren Yingying upstairs. There are two old people, one is Xiang Wentian and the other is Lvzhu Weng.


    In addition, there was no one around. It should be Ren Yingying''s men who were killed and scared away by Su Ze. Finally, there were only the two most loyal.


    "You know a lot. Since you know I''m here, you don''t need me to say anything more. Forgive yourself." Ren Yingying said naturally.


    "I''m not a member of the demon sect. I killed an old demon in the Jianghu. You let me punish myself?" Su Ze was surprised, "why?"


    "You have no way to live."


    Ren Yingying said, "do you know that Mount Song sect is pouring out, and Zuo lengchan has come outside Hengyang City? Is to capture you as a member of the divine religion? You can''t escape from Hengyang! "


    "In Hengyang City, Yue buqun, Mu Gaofeng and others are also looking for opportunities. You also have nowhere to escape if you want to get other secret scripts from you."


    "There are all kinds of SNAREs inside and outside the city. My aunt reminds you that it''s enough to persuade you to commit suicide earlier in order to avoid being tortured and insulted by others."


    Su Ze was surprised: "I only know Yue buqun is coming, but I really don''t know Zuo lengchan is also coming, which is good!"


    After the change of the original plot, we really can''t find many original tracks. In particular, Su Ze has become a man of the moment and is the target of public criticism. It''s not so strange to attract Zuo lengchan.


    However, Ren Yingying is obviously a clever talk and an offensive plan. Yue buqun meets his disciples normally and pays attention to Su Ze''s news occasionally. Zuo lengchan leads Songshan sect to come here to destroy Liu Zhengfeng''s family first and then find Su Ze.


    So far, these two people have not robbed or killed Su Ze. Being said by Ren Yingying, it seems that there is really no way to live. It is pure empty words and intimidation.


    Ren Yingying is good at attacking the heart, which is also reflected in the original works. He turns Linghu Chong''s tricks around and arranges them properly. At the critical time, he is even more aggressive and invincible in the East, which has become the most important link in killing the East invincible.


    But this time, her words spread. Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan and others really couldn''t wait to catch Su Ze and torture him, because they were afraid of being won by others.


    This is Ren Yingying''s sinister conspiracy, not just attacking the heart.


    Ren Yingying is not afraid to see Su Ze, but happy. It is also a sense of helplessness.


    "I can''t scare my uncle and green bamboo Weng. Kill him and avenge my father."


    After that, the three figures flew down from the upstairs. The graceful woman in the middle of the veil was Ren Yingying, an old man in his fifties with white robes, asking the sky, and another bent old man, a green bamboo man.


    As soon as they fell, they only felt the Yin wind blowing and the tips of their hair moving. They hurried to exercise their internal skills sensitively.


    Does Su Ze want to attack them with invisible internal skill?


    But nothing happened. Chen Xiaowan just took off their hair and sent it to Su Ze.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, sighed and put down the incense altar in his hand: "three masters, I''m not an opponent."


    With a move of hand, three pieces of Rune paper appear in front of you. Each piece of Rune paper is stuffed with a hair, and then quickly pinch together to activate.


    Ren Yingying looked around and suddenly shouted, "to uncle, break the incense altar!"


    The incense altar is either a secret or used by Su Ze to pay homage to important people. As long as it is broken, Su Ze will be crazy or lose ground, and his strength will be weakened.


    Xiang Wentian didn''t ask much either. He jumped all his life and hit the incense altar with his fist.


    In this matter, Su Ze''s reading power fell on the eyes of Ren YingYing and Lvzhu Weng. The three immediately felt pain and turned black, screamed and shot indiscriminately.


    The green bamboo Weng slapped Ren Yingying, hit her spitting blood, flew out, hit Wentian with a punch, and dented his chest. The green bamboo Weng screamed. He usually fought back, and his eyes were red, hitting Wentian desperately.


    Originally, the three of them were not in a position to attack each other. No one expected that under the action of Suze''s lead, they just unconsciously turned the direction of each other half a step under their feet, and the enemy they attacked became their own.


    Finally, he rubbed his eyes to see everything around him. It was silly to ask the sky - Ren Yingying disappeared. Lvzhuweng was killed alive and wounded.


    Su Ze stood by with a smile, unharmed.


    "Demon! Where''s the saint? " Xiang Wentian shouted in panic.


    "Ran away. She already knew I was invincible, so she got up and ran away. Do you know?" Su Ze smiled.


    Xiang Wentian hesitated and looked up. Ren Yingying really rubbed her eyes and limped to the street. Su Ze did not have the intention to hunt down.


    Bowing and saying "thank you for sparing your life", he quickly caught up with Ren YingYing and protected her from Hengyang City.


    "Childe, don''t you kill them?" Chen Xiaowan asked in some doubt.


    "It''s impossible to kill, just don''t kill." Su Ze said, "there are too many such people in the Jianghu. At this point, the demon sect will not trouble me again. "


    Then he said, "Xiao Wan, go and see if Zuo lengchan really came. If he did, let''s kill some people of Songshan sect tonight."


    Chen Xiaowan walked away, turned around and replied, "childe, there is no left cold Zen in Hengyang City. However, the disciples of Songshan sect talked about that it was indeed the people of Songshan sect who came and poured out like Ren Yingying said. Maybe they really came for the childe. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "this is also our negligence. The power of Hengyang semicolon of Fuwei escort agency is limited. Xiao Wan, you can''t reach outside Hengyang City. We didn''t notice that Zuo lengchan, who would not have come to Hengshan, also came here."


    "Liu Zhengfeng is really looking for death. He hurriedly held a golden basin to wash his hands. At this time, if I didn''t want to kill Zuo lengchan, he would die worse than before."


    Chen Xiaowan didn''t understand what Su Ze said, but she nodded quickly. Anyway, everything depends on the childe. That''s right.


    That night, outside Hengyang City, the houses of Songshan sect screamed repeatedly,


    Su Ze and Chen Xiaowan took advantage of the night to kill two of the thirteen Taibao of Songshan sect and several Songshan sect disciples. Then they put out all the torch lights. At night, the people of Songshan sect couldn''t see their fingers. They chopped and fought indiscriminately. They killed many of each other first.


    Zuo lengchan realized it was wrong after he beat several Songshan sect disciples to death with cold ice palm and ordered all Songshan sect disciples to stop. Whoever starts again is the enemy.


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Ze used a matchmaker, and Zuo lengchan moved involuntarily.


    Then several Songshan Taibao and Songshan sect disciples came towards him.


    "Wrong number! Wrong number! "


    Zuo lengchan shouted angrily, "the enemy is very evil. I can''t help it. Don''t act rashly!"


    Listening carefully, I suddenly heard a wind and immediately clenched my teeth: "come here, star sucking Dharma!"


    A suction force suddenly came out of his hand. Then Chen Xiaowan was sucked by him with a sword and ran through his palm.


    "Despicable, despicable!" Zuo lengchan shouted angrily, "have a competition with me!"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you should thank me. How can you say I''m despicable? If there is no news from me, how can you go to the bottom of the West Lake to kill and let me go and get the star sucking method? "


    "Ah, it''s you, Suze!"


    Zuo lengchan pulled out the sharp sword in his palm and slapped it with a black hand, but it was empty again.


    "You demon who has caused trouble in the Wulin has come to harm our Songshan sect again. What are you going to do?"


    Su Ze was surprised and funny: "so I''m causing trouble in Wulin? Oh, I think so. It seems so. "


    "Actually, I did this for the sake of Wulin peace and Jianghu peace. Do you believe it?"


    The devil believes it!


    Zuo lengchan scolded secretly, listened carefully to his position, and was ready to give him a fatal blow.

 Chapter 45

    It''s really hard to kill an expert in this world!


    In the dark night, Su Ze thought.


    In the reincarnation world, his comprehensive strength is evaluated as level D, but after he invited ghosts and gods, with the help of reading power and rune paper, ordinary combatants with level C strength should also be able to defeat.


    If it is a ghost or evil thing, it will be even more powerful under the restraint of Rune paper.


    However, in the third level reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, Wulin experts with internal skills can hardly attack from a distance and can''t detect ghosts and thoughts in advance. The rest can be called comprehensive and have no obvious shortcomings.


    The strength, speed and power of these Wulin experts are very impressive. Although they can''t detect the power of ghosts, chanting power and magic spells in advance, they can feel a clue after being careful and vigilant, and can fight under the protection of internal power.


    Just like now, when Zuo lengchan, the top Wulin expert, is in the dark, Su Ze''s means are still confused and sneak attacks. Obviously, he can''t kill him directly at once.


    The gap in strength between the two sides is obvious. Face to face, Su Ze is certainly not an opponent.


    Therefore, we still have to pass through the world and improve our internal power and martial arts. From now on, it can be regarded as a short board to supplement our strength.


    Another Yin wind blew, and Zuo lengchan immediately reacted and hit the cold ice palm in the direction of the Yin wind.


    This time, he did hit the target. The cold ice palm power clearly hit something, but it flew without trace, between tangible and intangible.


    It''s not like internal force collision. It''s hard to describe. It''s like a ghost in legend.


    "Su Ze is a hero. Let''s set up a challenge arena in Hengyang City tomorrow!"


    Zuo lengchan felt very oppressed. He had always sent his Taibao to kill people, or sent his own white board evil star, Qinghai Yixiao and others to attack others at night. How could it be his turn to be attacked at night.


    This Su Ze, as long as he promises to duel tomorrow, I will let him know what real unscrupulous means are!


    Unfortunately, Su Ze ignored the stubble and just asked, "Xiao Wan, are you okay?"


    Chen Xiaowan responded: "childe, I''ve suffered some injuries, but it''s OK."


    Su Ze nodded: "then continue."


    The two cooperated again and attacked Zuo lengchan constantly in the dark, causing injuries to Zuo lengchan from time to time.


    About half an hour later, there were no song mountain disciples around Zuo lengchan. Some left here, some were killed by Su Ze, and some were killed by Zuo lengchan by mistake.


    And Zuo lengchan himself was also scarred and roared.


    "I should have died under such a despicable means!"


    "Help me! Help me! "


    With Su Ze putting a sharp sword into Zuo lengchan''s chest, it not only ended this time-consuming battle, but also ended the life of Zuo lengchan, the leader of Wuyue sword sect, a generation of Xiaoxiong and a generation of great master.


    "Kill Zuo lengchan and get reincarnation points of 600 points."


    Su Ze came forward and searched. Zuo lengchan had nothing on him. As the leader of a sect, he didn''t have to take silver or martial arts scripts with him.


    Su Ze scolded the poor man and took Chen Xiaowan back to Hengyang City.


    The news of Su Ze''s killing Zuo lengchan in Hengyang City has been spread as soon as the genius is bright. All the Jianghu people who hear it are in an uproar.


    After killing Yu Canghai and repelling the evil cult, Su Ze did another thing that shocked everyone and killed Zuo lengchan, the leader of the Wuyue sword sect, outside Hengyang City!


    The disciples of Songshan sect seem to have lost their spirit and become headless flies. They collide everywhere inside and outside Hengyang City. Others simply abandon themselves and publicize the news that Songshan sect was going to destroy Liu Zhengfeng.


    Liu Zhengfeng was so frightened that he was in a cold sweat that he directly announced that he would not wash his hands in the golden basin. In short, he will launch the Jianghu from now on. All Wulin experts will go back to their homes - the disciples of Songshan sect are sure to tell the public about Liu Zhengfeng''s friendship with the demon sect elder Qu Yang. How can Liu Zhengfeng be afraid?


    Another person moved his wrong idea like Songshan sect. He was afraid that he really wanted the whole family to die!


    Therefore, the most important focus of the gathering of Wulin experts in Hengyang City has shifted.


    Yue buqun, the leader of Huashan sect, initiated it. Nun Dingyi, the leader of Hengshan sect, Taoist priest Tianmen, the leader of Taishan sect, and the leader of Hengshan sect responded greatly. Coupled with several Taibao of Songshan sect, Wuyue sword sect gathered outside Hengyang semicolon of Fuwei escort agency and asked Su Ze to give them an explanation.


    Maybe the four sects have been bullied and bullied by Zuo lengchan before, but in any case, they are nominally the same as the Wuyue sword sect. Zuo lengchan is their common leader.


    The leader of the alliance was killed. Of course, they want to come to the door and revenge.


    Wuyue sword sect surrounded the entrance of the escort agency, and several escorts were a little flustered.


    "There has never been such a person in our Fuwei escort agency!"


    "That is to say! Yuantu Gong has never killed the leader of the Wuyue sword sect in Tiannan town! "


    "Isn''t this a disaster for us? We have to compete with the bandit of the green forest. We have to catch all the famous disciples blind. It''s nice of him to be an old man. He has cracked the boss of a famous and decent school. His prestige is prestige -- "


    "But our lives are dying!"


    "Yes, we are not blessed. We enjoy the first-class treatment in the world..."


    As he was discussing nervously, Su Ze opened the door and came out: "if you have no luck to stay in Fuwei escort agency, let''s go."


    The escorts of Fuwei escort agency looked at each other and wanted to leave: they didn''t want to be involved in such a big dispute in the Jianghu. They didn''t know how they died.


    However, after only one step, he saw Linghu Chong leaning on the railing with his sword.


    "If you leave, I''m afraid you won''t live today." Linghu Chong said, "how many innocent escorts died in Fuzhou Fuwei escort agency before. Don''t they want to escape from right and wrong?"


    The escorts immediately looked at each other, sighed and went back to their houses.


    Su Ze smiled, "isn''t that Linghu, young Xia? Why did you figure it out this time? I thought you would help them leave safely. "


    Linghu Chong sighed and shook his head.


    "I''ve thought a lot since yesterday. Tian boguang and other scum in Wulin have harmed many good women, but just because he drinks boldly and keeps his word, I think he is a hero. What kind of person am I? "


    "As long as I look good, whether the other party is scum or villain, how heinous, can I become my confidant and friend?"


    "Aren''t you?" Su Ze asked in surprise.


    Linghu Chong was speechless, his face turned red, and said for a long time, "I was really before, or brother Suze taught me the right thing."

 Chapter 46

    "Well, if you know your mistakes, you can change them."


    Su Ze said to Linghu Chong, but when he thought of the price of Linghu Chong''s "knowing his mistake", he was possessed by Chen Xiaowan and experienced the tragic process of Tian boguang''s torture and death more than ten times, he inevitably had a strange expression.


    After having that experience, Linghu Chong can better understand the pain of others and will no longer be an invisible prodigal son who is willful and reckless and makes friends with scum.


    Linghu Chong became angry when he saw it. Obviously, it was also an experience he couldn''t recall.


    "Suze, Ben -"


    "This girl" almost blurted out, which made Hu Chong afraid of losing face and quickly shut up.


    With a light cough, Su Ze smiled and said, "Linghu Chong, now everyone of Wuyue sword sect is here. Why don''t you go out and return to Huashan sect to meet your master?"


    Linghu Chong sighed: "of course I would have done this if I had been before. In full view of the public, I returned to Huashan sect and brought great trouble to my master. Outsiders will rumor that the leader of the Wuyue sword sect was the gentleman sword. Yue buqun bought Su Ze and killed him. Linghu Chong, the eldest disciple of Huashan sect, appeared in Fuwei escort agency, which is the biggest evidence. "


    "Although I can explain a hundred times and a thousand times that I came to Fuwei escort agency to escort and take care of the licentious thief Tian boguang, why should other people believe my explanation?"


    "If I go out now, I will only bring disaster to Shifu, Shiniang and the whole Huashan sect."


    "Good, good! There is such a paragraph, you even grow up! "


    Su Ze smiled with satisfaction. Compared with Linghu Chong''s many mindless and evil ways in the original book, the Huashan sect was suspected and criticized. Now Linghu Chong really grew up overnight and is no longer naive.


    After praising, Su Ze decided to go out and kill Linghu Chong''s master Yue buqun to celebrate Linghu Chong''s growth.


    Linghu Chong didn''t know what he was going to receive. After hearing Su Ze''s praise, he was still happy. Seeing Su Ze walking out of the gate, he hurried back to the house and hid, guarding the dying Tian boguang, afraid to reveal his trace.


    In any case, we can''t bring trouble to Huashan sect.


    Standing at the gate of Hengyang semicolon of Fuwei escort agency, Su Ze looked around at the crowd: there were many good and evil experts, such as the leader of beggars'' sect, the leader of five tiger Sabre and the leader of Bagua palm; Some people want to fish in troubled waters. For example, Mu Gaofeng, an evil expert, hides in the crowd.


    The most middle group of people, but it is really clear that they want to settle accounts with him.


    Yue buqun, the leader of Huashan sect, nun Dingyi, the leader of Hengshan sect, Taoist priest Tianmen, the leader of Hengshan sect, and several Taibao of Songshan sect. Behind them are dozens of Wuyue sword sect disciples.


    "Hello, everyone. Have you eaten?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    This man is a rogue. It seems that we came to him for breakfast!


    Yue buqun is good at nourishing qi and can speak. He immediately answered and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. After receiving the bad news from senior brother Zuo, I''m still uncertain. I still have the mind to eat."


    Speaking of this, his voice suddenly raised: "Su Ze, you killed the leader of the Wuyue sword sect and the leader of the famous and decent Songshan sect. Can you still eat?"


    "Can eat, can eat, full of three bowls." Suze raised three fingers very seriously and said.


    Yue buqun was stunned, and the good and evil experts were also stunned: where did this guy come from? What the hell are these questions and answers?


    Ding Mian, one of the Taibao of Songshan sect, nearly vomited blood: "you little beast, how dare you entertain us?"


    Su Ze''s eyes lit up: "yes, SA Jia specially came to entertain you. Come ten kilograms of refined meat and cut it carefully. No meat is allowed in it!"


    Unfortunately, no one can understand his stem, but he is crazy and confused: what fucking call ten kilograms of refined meat and no meat? Are you chopping a kitchen knife or chopping board?


    "Su Ze!"


    Yue buqun also felt that the man was so weak that it was hard to say, but after all, he saw many storms, and finally he spoke again.


    "I know you are an extraordinary person. You have invisible internal power and strange skills to help occupy and explore chaos. You don''t want fame and wealth to be a small escort in Fuwei escort agency. If you hadn''t been forced by Yu Canghai of Qingcheng sect, you might not be famous in the Jianghu. "


    "In that case, Yu Canghai peeped into the evil ward sword manual and killed himself. If you kill him, you''ll kill him. Why do you have to make trouble with our Wuyue sword sect? Our five mountains sword sect has never been difficult for you! "


    "Well... It''s a long story."


    Su Ze said, "Xiao Wan, bring me a chair."


    A master chair slowly flew out of the escort agency and fell behind Su Ze. He specially adjusted his position to make su Ze sit more comfortable.


    Su Ze sat happily in the master''s chair and crossed his legs under the shocked eyes of the people.


    This is the art of exorcism and divinity!


    The good and evil Wulin experts were stunned - they thought Su Ze was a fellow in Wulin and Jianghu, but they didn''t expect that he was actually a practitioner of Taoist magic! Compared with him, my martial arts seems to be worse than one chip!


    "Where to start?" Su Ze said in a deep voice.


    "This..." Yue buqun said boldly, "Taoist Su Ze or I call you immortal... Can I ask you something?"


    "You say."


    "You have achieved success in cultivation. Since you can even expel ghosts and pass God, Shouyuan must be very long. Among those who practice Taoism, have you heard of immortal Hao Datong, Guangning, the founder of Huashan sect?" Yue buqun asked with some expectation.


    Su Ze shook his head.


    "You should know about Chongyang immortal and Changchun immortal?"


    Others couldn''t help it. Taoist priest Tianmen of Mount Tai sect hurriedly shouted, "and our Mount Tai sect --"


    Su Ze quickly raised his hand and scolded, "quiet, quiet! I''ll tell you the secrets of Wulin. You asked me to practice Taoism. Isn''t it a mess? It''s good for you to practice your martial arts and I''ll practice my Taoism without interfering with each other, isn''t it? "


    We are speechless


    Everyone said in their hearts: do you still have the face to say this? Aren''t you the one who practices Taoism and kills the great masters in the Wulin and makes the whole Wulin a mess? What did you say?


    "Since you don''t want to say more, please say what you want to say." Yue buqun said with respect.


    No one else laughed at him for bullying the soft and fearing the hard. Even the people of Songshan sect were uneasy.


    It turns out that we are dealing with an immortal master who has achieved success in cultivating Taoism and can drive ghosts and gods.


    How can I get revenge?


    Under the public''s attention, Su Ze slowly opened his mouth: "in fact, I killed Zuo lengchan to kill the harm in the Wulin."

 Chapter 47

    As soon as the voice fell, several people of Songshan sect couldn''t help it.


    However, frightened by Su Ze''s immortal master identity, he could only whisper: "nonsense!"¡° What nonsense! "


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Suze smiled, "I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language. I don''t hold grudges, but I''m best at exposing people''s shortcomings and making people die without a place to bury. "


    "You don''t know why I die?"


    The Songshan sect immediately dared not say more. Ding Mian, the tota hand, was worried and quietly raised his hand to sue Su Ze.


    How did I die? It was this man''s words that attracted the experts of good and evil to look for magic skills. Finally, he killed the one locked under the West Lake! He really didn''t do it, but he did kill him in a few words. How can people be afraid!


    Seeing that their attitude was acceptable, Su Ze didn''t continue to toss them. Anyway, without Zuo lengchan, the brilliant and skillful leader of Xiaoxiong, their Songshan sect will have no energy and spirit. In the future, they will certainly have a civil strife and fall down.


    "What did Yue buqun see at the bottom of the West Lake in the past?" Suze asked.


    Yue buqun was surprised and repeatedly denied: "I happened to go to the green forest road to eliminate bandits, but I didn''t go to Hangzhou."


    Su Ze only smiled at this, and the rest of the audience were inexplicable: many people thought Yue buqun was a gentleman''s sword worthy of the name before today, but they will change their view after today.


    The gentleman''s sword is eager for the secret script of divine skill. He is just a Jianghu guest like them, but he is more sinister than them.


    The upright Tianmen Taoist snorted coldly. Abbess Dingyi curled her mouth and sighed. Her old eyes were muddy and touched Hu Qin.


    In this world, who can discover fame and wealth? Gentleman sword wants to gain both fame and wealth, but today it wants to lose both fame and wealth.


    "If you don''t say what you saw, I know. Zuo lengchan took a step ahead of you, killed Ren Wuxing, wrote down the star sucking method engraved in the prison, and cut the whole cell into a mess. " Su Ze said, "Yue buqun, what you see is the corpse and the chopped cell, right?"


    Yue buqun remained calm and silent.


    He knew that it was meaningless to deny, so he simply didn''t retort.


    In the crowd, Mu Gaofeng shouted with his voice: "the star sucking Dharma was written down by Zuo lengchan. No one knows. What about the sunflower Scripture? Where is the sunflower Scripture? "


    Su Ze smiled: "Mu Gaofeng, you dead camel is disgusting. Are you still thinking about the sunflower Scripture?"


    "Kill him."


    When the voice fell, Mu Gaofeng covered his throat and died in the distance. Chen Xiaowan returned to Su Ze when they couldn''t see him.


    This time, it immediately frightened everyone.


    Su Ze only needs a word to kill people. He doesn''t even have to do it. It seems that their lives are all held by Su Ze. How can they be afraid?


    "I used the sunflower Scripture to deceive people," Su Ze said with a smile. "Now there is only one person who really practices the sunflower Scripture, and the leader of the evil cult is invincible. This treasure book is very strange. After you practice, you don''t want to be competitive, and you don''t want to compete for fame and wealth. "


    "Now the eastern invincible almost doesn''t care about the affairs of the demon sect. Most of the crimes committed by the demon sect are evil guys. In fact, the eastern invincible left them alone many years ago."


    "There is no sunflower Scripture in my hands."


    The good and evil masters were silly: why is this man so brazen? He cheated so many people to fight with the demon cult, killed him and killed Zuo lengchan himself. Finally, he said shamelessly, in fact, I lied to you?


    "What is your plan to set up such a shocking conspiracy to disrupt Wulin and Jianghu? Do you want to catch all the people in the Wulin and kill them all? " Yue buqun asked in a deep voice.


    "No, no, no..."


    Su Ze waved his hand: "all I''ve done is to restore peace in Wulin. At least don''t have big conspirators come out to stir up the wind and rain."


    Yue buqun only felt a word blocked in his throat, but he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    No, I should say, I wish I could roar out.


    You are the biggest conspirator. You are the biggest person who stirs the wind and rain. What are you talking about? Wulin is calm again. What a ghost?


    When Su Ze said this, he raised his finger to Yue buqun: "come on, the conspirator will send you. If I solve it, everything will be fine."


    Yue buqun was very flustered. He quickly shook his head and waved his hand: "no, no, no, I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m not a conspirator. I don''t want to harm people. I just want Huashan sect to regain its ancestral prestige. I really don''t want to harm people!"


    "Oh, you are too modest. It has been decided that you should be the conspirator -"


    Su Ze said with a smile and suddenly looked at him in surprise.


    "The world of Xiaoao Jianghu has passed the customs. Do you want to announce it? So far, there are 65030 combatants and 3120 logistics personnel in the world. You can choose to expel or retain them. "


    "In the future, you can control the access of the world."


    Hey? Is this customs clearance?


    I haven''t killed Yue buqun yet. What is the customs clearance standard¡ª¡ª


    Waving his hand, he signaled that Yue buqun was all right. Su Ze sat in the master''s chair and fell into thinking in front of the Wulin Heroes: which condition has reached the customs clearance?


    Is the Jianghu calm?


    Indeed, Yue buqun doesn''t dare to make trouble now. The other villains are dead. Dongfang unbeaten hides on heimuya to embroider. It''s really all right.


    Or are Fuwei escort agency and Liu Zhengfeng not destroyed? Or turn the fox back?


    After thinking about several possibilities, Su Ze is not sure. He simply doesn''t think much. Anyway, this reincarnation world is cleared by himself, and he can get in and out freely in the future.


    Not only that, the story of Xiaoao Jianghu is only halfway through, and Su Ze has the martial arts cultivation system. There is also a sword manual to ward off evil spirits. If necessary, Su Ze can even mass produce Wulin experts.


    On this thought, Su Ze was in a better mood.


    The plot is only halfway through. It''s also a pleasure to force customs clearance in this way.


    "Xiao Wan, my business is over. Our fate is over." He said, "go and kill Tian boguang and fulfill your last wish."


    "Yes, childe!"


    Chen Xiaowan stared at Su Ze deeply, knelt down and gave a big gift. Reluctantly, she shed two lines of clear tears and disappeared into the escort agency.


    A moment later, Su Ze sensed that the ghost he had invited dispersed and shook his head slightly in melancholy.


    Ghosts also cry, but girls are not suitable for us.


    "Inform" Maitreya "to pass the customs, and then leave this reincarnation world."


    Su Ze said, and his body turned into white light and disappeared in public.


    The Wulin experts stared at this scene, and the swords fell from their hands to the ground.


    Immortal master, you are really an immortal!

 Chapter 48

    "Pass through the world and get 20000 points of reincarnation."


    "Charm is upgraded to level C, and the next single copy will get a more important role. Get any two opportunities to learn or improve martial arts in the world. "


    This is the harvest of the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu. Su Ze nodded with satisfaction. He can choose the same martial arts in the world, learn and improve it directly once, or choose two martial arts.


    This choice is not difficult to make, because there are too many defective martial arts in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, such as sunflower Scripture and evil ward sword spectrum, which need to be in the palace and have a great change of temperament, as well as the star sucking Dharma, which will happen sooner or later and Zuo lengchan''s ice God palm is also harmful to others and yourself.


    There are only two internal skills that can be selected: Huashan Zixia divine skill and Shaolin Yijin Jing. Compared with each other, Zixia divine skill takes a long time, has a thick foundation and slow effect. Yijin Jing can dissolve other internal forces and achieve quick results.


    As for the sword technique Dugu Jiujian, this is a sword technique that needs to see spirituality and understanding. It is suitable for Linghu Chong, but not for others. Even Yue buqun, who has studied sword for many years, is not suitable in the wind and clear evaluation. Su Ze feels that it is not necessary to forcibly learn a famous sword technique and bet that he is a peerless sword practicing wizard like Linghu Chong.


    If you lose the bet, it''s embarrassing to use this sword in your own hands, but it''s like killing chickens and dogs.


    Besides, I will be able to get in and out of the world of Xiaoao Jianghu freely in the future. If I''m really a swordsman, Dugu Jiujian can''t run away and I don''t need to use it at all.


    On the contrary, internal skill cultivation must take time to practice, which is the only opportunity to increase internal power by taking the opportunity to improve.


    Su Ze thought about comparison, but also for the convenience of entering the world of Xiaoao Jianghu in the future, and finally made a choice.


    He chose to learn Zixia magical skill and improve it once. After that, Su Ze only felt that he sensed the surge of warm current in his body. After a little operation, his eyes and ears were very clear. He could hear the original sound and see the scene several times away.


    And mighty, surging endlessly, like clouds, with an unstoppable momentum.


    These divine skills are really the top internal skills in the Jianghu. Even Song Mountain sect has to admit that Zixia divine skill is much higher than Song Mountain internal skills. Unfortunately, this internal skill is not urgent. It takes time to accumulate to exert greater power. The longer the cultivation time, the more unstoppable.


    In the original plot, Yue buqun just couldn''t wait for Zixia divine skill to be successful. He was too malicious to Huashan outside, so he had to go on the evil road and peep into the quick-made anti evil sword spectrum.


    Now Su Ze has learned Zixia divine skill and improved it once. His internal power has been comparable to that of Wulin people who have been practicing internal skills hard for 15 or 16 years. It may be worse than Yue buqun, but it is also quite good.


    "Combatant pass: Suze"


    "Comprehensive assessment of strength: C"


    "Charm rating: C"


    "Have props: portable storage space, evil ward sword spectrum, peach wood sword, Rune paper, cinnabar, etc."


    "Have skills: Level D skill Zixia divine skill, level D skill Maoshan Taoism, level E skill Maoshan body refining, and level E mental power."


    Unfolding the light curtain and looking at his attribute list, Su Ze nodded slightly: without level C skills, his comprehensive strength reached level C, just as he had level D skills Maoshan Taoism before, and his comprehensive strength was still rated as level E.


    Skills are skills, comprehensive strength is comprehensive strength, and advanced skills do not represent advanced strength.


    However, Su Ze can also feel that he now has a comprehensive strength evaluation of level C. he has a lot of attack and defense means. If he fights, like level C of lotus Lanru heart, he should be able to defeat easily. It is also level C, and the strength of each other can not be completely equal.


    What is Lanru Xin doing at this time?


    Should it be on the way to Jiangcheng?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In fact, LAN Ruxin has arrived in Jiangcheng and obtained all the information of Su Ze.


    In fact, there is nothing to check. Su Ze was originally just an ordinary senior three student. His parents and family are ordinary, and there is no careful training and support of fighters in the reincarnation world.


    Do you rely on yourself to pass through two third-class worlds in succession?


    What kind of genius is this? The future is unlimited!


    "What a handsome boy..."


    Picked up the photo of Su Ze on the information and kissed her. LAN Ru blushed a little guilty and hurriedly put it down¡° "Maitreya" shocked China and moved the world, which inevitably made her ignore the ages of both sides. Especially after the last time they kissed under the windbreaker, she felt her lips crisp and uncomfortable every time she recalled.


    Can''t think, can''t think


    LAN Ruxin lay on the big bed in the room and felt that she was about to whine like a locomotive in her head. She quickly interrupted her delusion, entered the reincarnation center and checked the posts in the forum.


    Red reward posts and blue posts will help people understand the latest situation in China, which is somewhat news. There are also some white posts that have something to say and have been replied many times. You can have a look.


    As for the sensational white posts, there is basically no need to click in, which is probably a waste of time. This is LAN Ruxin''s experience of reading posts in the reincarnation central forum all the time.


    The first is the three new reincarnation worlds. There are posts dedicated to adventure and analysis.


    The newly emerged first level reincarnation world "love apartment" has the most analysis posts, because it is the least dangerous, and it is obviously all right. Not only the combatants, but also many logistics personnel who once entered the reincarnation world in five days rush in. They look at the situation, then sell intelligence reports, or write analysis posts to attract the attention of large groups, and then go to large groups to apply for jobs, As a more salaried logistics staff.


    "Senior combatants analyze love apartment. This story may be more complex than we think!"


    "Zeng Xiaoxian, LV ziqiao, Hu Yifei, Chen Meijia, Guan Gu magic, Lin Wanyu... Do so many men and women want every man to fall in love with every woman? After all, it''s a love apartment. "


    "Who and who are a couple? I don''t know! "


    "Please pay attention, please pay attention. When you enter the world of love apartment, you will receive strange tasks. For example, I need to find a way to stay in love apartment, and I have to save money to earn rent first? If you don''t check in within two days, the task will fail! "


    "I also received a strange task to help Zeng Xiaoxian become a TV anchor."


    "I doubled the sales of Hu Yifei''s online store."


    LAN Ruxin looked at it and analyzed it: "well, for ordinary urban love stories, the reincarnation Department of China in the reincarnation world should no longer pass the customs and keep it for testing the qualification of combatants in the future."


    "The last time the reincarnation world was cleared, it was because the reincarnation world of the first level was relatively special. This time, I was not afraid that the love apartment would erode the real world. It should be so."


    If you look at the post of the second level reincarnation world Infernal Affairs, it will be much less, and some people say that the novice combatants they know take risks and die in it.


    More than one person said so, and some E-class combatants posted analysis posts.


    "The mission was not completed and almost killed. The reincarnation of Infernal Affairs is very dangerous."


    "The task is to meet a man named brother Chen, and then I asked the way to find out who brother Chen is, and was shot... How can this fucking task be completed? If you don''t give me the code, ask the way and who brother Chen is, you will be shot with a gun. No wonder so many novice fighters die after entering! "


    Another E-class combatant''s post is: "Infernal Affairs is a crazy world. When talking to the police, he may ask if you are a traitor, take out a gun and hit you. When talking to the guys on the mixed road, they can also touch out a gun and hit you."


    "It''s too dangerous. Logistics personnel and novice combatants without any self-protection ability must not go! Basically 100% will die, unless you don''t complete the task, deduct the reincarnation points. "


    "Don''t forget that the reincarnation world does not accept any negative points. The reincarnation integral is negative. It will be turned into a part of the reincarnation world forever, and there will be no self."


    Confrontation and exchange of fire between police and gangs?


    Lanru heart shook her head slightly: the harvest is so low, the danger is so great, and the shooting is so decisive. This is not a good choice.


    The third level reincarnation world "Xiaoao Jianghu", how about "white horse roaring west wind" and "seven weapons" which have been cleared?


    Just thinking, LAN Ruxin suddenly noticed a post replying to tens of thousands of articles, and her expression was stunned.

 Chapter 49

    Xiaoao Jianghu reincarnation world.


    This is the title of the post, and there is nothing in the content. Before, it was even ignored by LAN Ruxin.


    But when she looked back again for the reincarnation world analysis post of Xiaoao Jianghu, she found that this post was the first of its kind, with tens of thousands of replies.


    what do you mean?


    When she saw exactly who posted the post, the whole person was stunned.


    Maitreya!


    It was Maitreya who posted this post!


    Did he open a record post of trying to pass the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu?


    Lanru heart looked at the reply below. The idea first came out of her heart, and then smiled at herself: how possible!


    These people don''t know who "Maitreya" is at all. They thought how much intelligence he collected before he cleared Mr. zombie and biochemical crisis II.


    LAN Ruxin knew it clearly: when Su Ze entered Mr. zombie, he was only a temporary tester, passed the test and became a fighter, and cleared Mr. zombie without any intelligence support.


    "Biochemical crisis II" is the same day, less than 12 hours apart. Su Ze is also unprepared for anything, relying on his own ability to pass the customs again.


    This time, since "Maitreya" clearly pointed out the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, it is of course to directly pass through the third level reincarnation world at one time! He wants to work miracles!


    Lanruxin was very sure of this, and then began to frown and think again.


    "Su Ze is not a complacent person, which I am quite sure. So, what makes him so high-profile? "


    LAN Ruxin''s eyes fell on another previous post, "circular and suggestions of the Chinese reincarnation Department: in order to better test the qualification of combatants, please don''t rush to pass the customs in the new reincarnation world".


    The tone of the request made by the Chinese reincarnation department is powerless for large groups in the country


    LAN Ruxin''s eyes lit up slightly. If he guessed correctly, although he was not qualified to participate in this kind of thing, he began the layout.


    Yes, this loose power is very disadvantageous to resist the erosion of the reincarnation world. Big groups have their own selfish desires and protect themselves, but enjoy the benefits provided by the state. This situation must be changed.


    So far, China has no way to pass the fifth level reincarnation world "goblin killer". Those goblin, orcs and other demons have appeared in the real world. In this case, if there is a higher level of reincarnation world, it will be completely over.


    Su Ze must have considered further and is laying out the layout for this matter, starting to attract followers and create a reputation.


    Lanru thought like this and felt that everything could be explained smoothly.


    However, she could not help frowning when she saw a guy called "an an rabbit" leading a large number of Maitreya fans to start brushing replies, full of replies such as "Maitreya is powerful", "Maitreya is so handsome" and "Maitreya, I want to have children for you".


    "Is this guy and those fans too crazy? In reality, it must be a weak and fat dead fat house to worship the strong. "


    Looking at these shameless replies, Lanru muttered to herself.


    However, after stopping for more than ten seconds, I couldn''t help replying: "Lord Maitreya is powerful."


    Then click out and start to check the information about Xiaoao Jianghu.


    Although she also hopes that Su Ze can create miracles and return to the world again, she also knows that this is not easy to do. If you can''t pass the customs this time, the information you collect next can come in handy.


    However, after looking at it for a few times, my heart was lifted, because more than one person complained about the difficulty of the world.


    "I entered this world as a disciple of the sun and moon cult. My task is to kill an enemy, but NIMA''s enemy is so strong that everyone can fly over the eaves and walls. If I didn''t have some cards, I would almost die!"


    "The companion I want to make an appointment with to enter the world adventure is dead."


    "I don''t want to talk too much about working in a large group. The group sent five logistics personnel to explore the way, and all five logistics personnel died in it. This third level reincarnation world is very dangerous. "


    There are so many strong people in this reincarnation world? That''s really hard to pass.


    I saw another blue post about "Xiaoao Jianghu", which was full of details, and LAN Ru''s heart looked carefully.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m your old friend frost. Now it''s time to evaluate the new world. First of all, new and old friends know that my comprehensive strength is level D and my charm is level E. before entering the love apartment, the charm of level E makes it easier for me to simply live in the love apartment and become bad friends with Zeng Xiaoxian and LV ziqiao. From this, it can be concluded that there is no battle or threat in the reincarnation world of love apartment. "


    "The reincarnation world of Infernal Affairs needs to be very careful, because the relationship between the characters is complex and very tense. If you try to test the police or gangs, it will be a dead end. And my e-level charm can only get marginal personas. The task makes me choose to join the police and become an informant. I paid the price of 200 reincarnation points, didn''t complete the task and avoided the danger. "


    "Now, let''s talk about the new third level reincarnation world" Xiaoao Jianghu ". When I posted, I saw the famous" Maitreya "and sent a customs clearance record post to prepare for customs clearance. To tell you the truth, I don''t think much about it, because the world of Xiaoao Jianghu is more difficult than ever. When the ''Maitreya'' doesn''t have sufficient intelligence support and strength, it''s difficult to pass the customs ten or eight times... "


    It''s none of your business if Maitreya can pass the customs?


    Lanru snorted bitterly and wanted to close this post, but the guy named Shuangjiang was really different from other posts. He sent a lot of content and published a lot of details. After all, he still read it again.


    First send a post to scold him... Just thinking, I''ve seen a lot of replies.


    "Lord Maitreya is no better than you? Just you can haw? " Ann rabbit.


    "Lord Maitreya is mighty!"


    "Lord Maitreya is mighty!"


    LAN Ruxin gave up the intention of replying to the post and continued to read the post. Under the leadership of "An''an rabbit", Maitreya''s fanatical fans came, and their combat effectiveness was amazing. Although it also brought more replies to this post, it also made people feel a sigh of relief.


    Well, in the future, I will see that some people in the forum are disrespectful to the "Maitreya". It''s a good choice to let them arrange it!


    In the detailed information of Xiaoao Jianghu, Shuangjiang said his adventure experience and e-level charm, which made him a disciple of Hengshan sect. It has little to do with Liu Zhengfeng, who is washing his hands in the golden basin. He belongs to a marginal disciple.


    He collected the information about the Jianghu as follows: the sun moon cult is opposed to the Wuyue sword sect. Hengshan sect belongs to the Wuyue sword sect. The two super sects of Wudang and Shaolin do not participate in this opposition. They stand together in the name of Wuyue sword sect, but there is no actual alliance.


    Two biggest things have just happened in Wulin: Fuwei escort agency was destroyed by Qingcheng sect, and Liu Zhengfeng of Hengshan sect asked Jin pen to wash his hands and quit the Jianghu.


    In Hengyang City, Linghu Chong, a disciple of Huashan sect, colluded with the rapist Tian boguang, killed the people of Taishan sect and kidnapped the little nun of Hengshan sect. He really knows how to play.


    This world task is a survival task without any requirements. You can quit when Liu Zhengfeng finishes washing his hands in the golden basin.


    "But, brothers, the Jianghu is too dangerous and complex!" Frost wrote in the post with emotion.

 Chapter 50

    "On the day Liu Zhengfeng washed his hands in the golden basin, the leader of the Wuyue sword sect came and said that he colluded with the evil cult and killed all Liu Zhengfeng''s family. Because of a little doubt, you kill yourself so hard? This Wuyue sword sect is afraid of fierce internal fighting. "


    "If they start to fight, there''s no need to say. In my opinion, it''s an immortal fight! Liu Zhengfeng, who is short, fat and kind, should belong to class C strength. Ding Mian, the tota hand, and Fei bin, the great Songyang hand, are also class C strength. Any disciple of Songshan sect is not class D strength, but also class E strength. "


    "Fortunately, when they asked me if it was related to Liu Zhengfeng, I shook my head, otherwise I was afraid it would be difficult for me to come back alive!"


    After reading the frost information, LAN Ruxin sighed: No, it''s impossible to pass the customs this time.


    These combatants know what the law of reincarnation is. That law is basically reliable. In fact, sometimes it is not reliable. For example, the assessment level of the reincarnation world is sometimes really difficult, but the reincarnation world is the second level and the third level.


    Another example is "goblin killer", a world where you can complete a task by killing a group of goblin. It''s actually rated as level 5. It''s really confusing what''s the reason.


    There are so many forces in the intelligence of Xiaoao Jianghu. Only in the internal contradiction of Wuyue sword sect, there are level C powerful people, and the real experts are afraid of level B strength. Such a reincarnation world is called the third level? Reincarnation world, this is another trap.


    Not only can su Ze pass the customs, but even his life is a little dangerous.


    I hope... I hope he can return safely!


    Click into the post released by "Maitreya" before, and many people are surprised to reply to her message: "lotus?"


    "Class C strong lotus?"


    Ann rabbit replied with a string: "lotus, are you the strong lotus of level C? Do you worship Lord Maitreya, too? In fact, before Lord Maitreya, you have always been the strongest person I admire! "


    "It''s really happy to worship Lord Maitreya like you!"


    Where did you come from, little girl? No, maybe it''s a dead fat house.


    LAN Ruxin didn''t have much mood to take care of this kind of thing. Even when others were surprised that "Lotus" also worshipped "Maitreya", she didn''t have much mood to explain.


    In this post, LAN Ruxin began to wait anxiously.


    "Come out quickly, come out quickly..."


    "Don''t create any miracles. Just come back safely."


    "Maitreya, Suze, come out quickly. The world is too dangerous!"


    She looked at the posts, clicked out and then looked at other people''s posts. Whenever people came out of Xiaoao Jianghu world and there were relevant posts, she quickly read them again.


    Even if it''s not blue, even if it''s a bragging spam post, she looked at it carefully and analyzed it.


    The more I see it, the more I feel uneasy. The reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu is really too unsafe. There are too many experts. It seems that it is not uncommon to kill people and kill people all over the door.


    Some people have experienced the destruction of Fuwei escort agency, some people have witnessed the destruction of Liu Zhengfeng''s family, some people have seen a couple beaten to death by breaking the temple, and some people have seen a large number of pornographic thieves in the restaurant draw a knife to kill


    When Lanru''s heart was anxious, the time became extraordinarily long.


    I don''t know when a series of "I rely", "incredible" and "incredible" replies appeared in the post released by Maitreya.


    LAN Ru''s heart was refreshed. What happened to her heart?


    At this time, she saw that the content of the top post had been changed into "Xiaoao Jianghu" reincarnation world, which had passed the customs, Maitreya.


    LAN Ru''s heart covered her mouth, widened her eyes, and then laughed wantonly.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong!


    Miracle maker, Maitreya, you are the miracle maker!


    Now, everyone in China will be shocked by your strength. Everyone should realize that the most powerful challenger and troublemaker have appeared in front of them.


    The wind is about to rise, the clouds are about to change, maybe the heavy rain is about to pour, or the ruthless hail!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mu Qingling returned home, a little uneasy.


    The headquarters issued a task to Jiangcheng reincarnation department. The first level reincarnation world "love apartment" basically proved that it is not a dangerous world. The state is ready to open the national senior three students'' combat membership test again three days later.


    If there are no other changes, we must prevent someone from passing through this simple reincarnation world.


    For example, Evergreen Group and giant group headquartered in Jiangcheng, as well as the recently famous Maitreya.


    "This is a major event related to the country and the future. No one is allowed to hinder it!" Lieutenant general Luo Hui told them this seriously through projection.


    However, Mu Qingling inevitably thinks more about the country and the future, which should have been the case. However, more than 90% of the senior three students tested at present join large groups. What are the benefits to the country and the future?


    For example, the Qinglong Gang under the Sixiang group bullied the good and tried their best to fight against the reincarnation world. They are all cowards and soft footed shrimps. For example, in this year''s Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school, except Su Ze and Tang Yun, the rest joined the big group to please Qin Mingyuan and Jiang Lin. they simply became slaves of the big group.


    Is this also the future of the country? Just test, regardless of the choice of these combatants, whether it is good for China to let large groups and individuals go on the road of selfishness.


    Cabinet, what do you think? What does leader Luo Hui, who leads the reincarnation department, think?


    He was full of thoughts. Seeing Tang Yun washing dishes in the kitchen and Tang Shi sucking away a bowl of instant noodles, Mu Qingling was in a better mood at last.


    "There is nothing to eat at home, that is, this kind of fast food. Wait a minute. I''ll order some takeout. " She said to Tang poetry.


    Tang Shi put down the bowl and thanked her with wide eyes: "sister mu, thank you very much, and the instant noodles are delicious."


    "How lovely and sensible!" Mu Qingling smiled and picked her up. "Come on, don''t save money for your sister. Order delicious takeout. Your sister invites you to eat delicious food today."


    Tang Yun finished washing the bowl and took the instant noodles bowl into the kitchen. Mu Qingling waved, "don''t be busy, Tang Yun. You can also order something you like to eat. Shishi is such a lovely child..."


    Tang Yun quickly declined. Finally, helpless, she ordered the cheapest one.


    Tang poetry also followed as like as two peas.


    Mu Qingling sighed: both sisters are sensible and distressing, but such a good civilian child can''t live safely


    Finally, Mu Qingling ordered some dishes herself.

 Chapter 51

    While waiting for takeout, Mu Qingling asked about Tang Yun.


    It turned out that Tang Yun had gone to the world of love apartment to complete a task and obtained 200 reincarnation points.


    This made Mu Qingling afraid: "you''re too risky!"


    Tang Yun smiled and whispered, "teacher mu, I can only do this. You can''t help me forever, and Su Ze can''t help me forever. If I don''t grow up as soon as possible, poetry will be protected. "


    "In any case, I will let Shishi safely reach the age of 18 and become a combatant. Only then will I be able to safely -- "


    Mu Qingling''s heart sank: you can die at ease, right? Tang Yun has made such a great determination for her sister.


    This topic was a little heavy. Mu Qingling didn''t go on, but asked Tang Yun how she felt.


    Tang Yun said that her experience in completing the task was actually helping Lin Wanyu drive a walking tractor. Mu Qingling was a little silly. The task of reincarnating the world at the first level is really too strange and even funny.


    Fortunately, Tang Yun had a little understanding of cars and so on. She groped and consulted a farmer uncle. Finally, she drove all the way.


    "Mr. mu, the Maitreya has posted another post. It seems that he is ready to pass the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu." After finishing her task, Tang Yun talked about it to Mu Qingling again.


    Mu Qingling frowned slightly: "the third level reincarnation world?"


    Then his eyebrows stretched out: "he opened a customs clearance post to record his customs clearance process. What the hell is this guy doing? Attract so many people''s attention... "


    "How many times is he sure to get through the customs? That''s unlikely... "


    Just then, a phone call came in.


    "Look at the reincarnation central forum. The Maitreya has cleared the customs again!"


    Mu Qingling jumped up directly and exclaimed, "shit, isn''t it?"


    "I''d rather not! This is amazing! " Zhou Bo, director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, also lost the bearing of drinking tea with a water cup and shouted excitedly, "this guy is too crazy! Created a crazy miracle! "


    "I''ll see it now!" Mu Qingling said, "director, in this way, this Maitreya --"


    "No matter which group he joins, he can immediately turn that group into the strongest in China. Even he can immediately call WANYING and establish a large group. When you see his post in advance, you can see that he is raising his reputation. He must have a plot! " Zhou Bo shouted, "this matter is too big. I must report it to lieutenant general Luo and several major generals. They probably know it and are discussing countermeasures!"


    Mu Qingling put down her mobile phone and found that her palms trembled slightly.


    I don''t know whether it''s excitement, excitement, or fear.


    Now that the domestic situation is like this, is it a good thing or a bad thing for such a "Maitreya" who has been a genius and has repeatedly created miracles?


    "Another Maitreya!"


    Qin Mingyuan exclaimed at the top office of Changqing group building.


    Qin Minghao also looked solemn: "it''s really another Maitreya. This person is very strong. It is estimated that his strength is at least level B. otherwise, it is impossible to easily pass through the Customs for three consecutive third level reincarnation in the world. "


    "Inform everyone, find him and do everything to win him over. If he likes women, any kind of women can satisfy him. If he likes money, Changqing group''s 5 billion shares are waiting for him. If he likes others, he must satisfy him as long as he can... "


    A similar situation occurred in large groups throughout China.


    LAN Ruxin and the reincarnation department''s judgment is also good. The "Maitreya" cleared the third level reincarnation world for the third time, and it was completed without intelligence support.


    It can only explain one thing. The strength of "Maitreya" is far more terrible than they imagined. Whether it is strength, resourcefulness or others, in a word, it proves to be powerful.


    Especially when the "Maitreya" is still alone, it is undoubtedly extremely powerful.


    The changes in China stirred by him are doomed to be unable to calm down in the next time. Even this vortex has just begun and will only become bigger and bigger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze returned to the reincarnation center, looked at the fried forum and smiled.


    All this is just as I expected, and the role of this post is also here.


    After passing through the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu and the reincarnation points obtained in the world, Su Ze now has 58000 reincarnation points, which is a huge number unimaginable to other combatants. Only some large groups can have this exaggerated total number of reincarnation points through the savings of many combatants.


    With so many reincarnation points, it''s also time to buy some items and appropriately increase your other means.


    In the mall of the reincarnation center, Su Ze glanced and found that it was still the goods put forward by those daydreaming people who tried to sell low-quality goods at high prices - probably using reincarnation points to eagerly carry some things from the reincarnation world, and then found that it was useless garbage. He had to try to entrap people in this way.


    For example, Su Ze''s two silencing pistols in the storage space and one pistol during the Republic of China basically have no effect except against reincarnation world figures with strength below level D.


    At present, Su Ze does not need to deal with reincarnation world plot characters with d-level strength.


    "Now go to the square and have a look. It should be strong enough."


    Suze pondered and chose to enter the square.


    "Please choose to completely hide your identity, origin and strength? Or hide one of them, or not at all. " The light curtain prompted.


    "Is hiding reliable?" Suze asked.


    When the light curtain did not respond, Su Ze chose to hide completely and entered the square.


    At the foot of the square are bluestone slabs. They are full of people and there are no buildings. People just walk back and forth or stand aside and talk.


    When someone wants to talk secretly, they will spend some reincarnation points into an opaque bubble. After the conversation, the bubble will disperse by itself.


    Others spend reincarnation points to get the right to set up a stall to sell goods - they can''t sit on the ground and sell things without spending reincarnation points.


    Su Ze looked at the things sold by these stalls and immediately felt that his trip was worth it.


    It''s much better than what those daydreamers in the mall sell!


    Some people sell high-tech weapons, such as laser guns and rechargeable guns. Some people sell highly toxic poisons, which can be effective for level D strength, and others sell martial arts, mental skills, magic skills and morale fighting skills... There are a wide variety of them.

 Chapter 52

    The goods sold by these stalls are not only those in the reincarnation world of China, but also those in the reincarnation world of other countries.


    The biggest function of this square is also here, so that the whole blue star people can trade and exchange what they need.


    Su Ze turned around and didn''t rush to buy anything. He estimated the approximate value of the item. Some items look very useful, but the reincarnation points are unexpectedly few. It is unlikely to be found cheap. There are basically restrictions on use.


    For example, magic skills that must be used in a specific magic world, such as magic skills that can be used only if they truly believe in a God and obtain the permission of the God. If you just meet the conditions, you will earn. If you don''t meet the conditions, you will spend reincarnation points to buy something useless.


    Su Ze looked as he walked and soon learned more about everything in the square.


    For security reasons, most people are basically hiding their appearance, strength, origin and accent. They are directly a white shadow and communicate directly through the reincarnation of the world. There are also some who are confident in their strength, or think they are harmless, or especially need to indicate their identity to increase their credibility.


    Therefore, Su Ze estimated that the combatants with strength lower than Class C in the square must also account for the vast majority.


    The reincarnation world combatants of each country can have the qualification to enter the reincarnation world of another country through the act of actually entering the territory of another country. For example, when a Chinese fighter travels to the Eagle Head country on business, he wants to take an adventure in the reincarnation world, he can only enter the reincarnation world of the Eagle Head country, but it is impossible to enter the reincarnation world of China.


    The reincarnation world of each country is basically related to the country. Within the territory of the country, the reincarnation world entered is the recognized reincarnation world of the country, as is the reincarnation center and mall. Only reincarnation square is common to the whole world.


    This is also the biggest role of reincarnation square. Combatants from various countries take it out and sell it into reincarnation points, and then buy other items to exchange what they need.


    Otherwise, if you want to get something, you must flee all over the world. It''s not worth going to the local national territory to take a reincarnation world adventure. Moreover, it is also normal that some items can be sold at a high price in the square without being used locally.


    "Summon psychic contract, an item from the fifth level reincarnation world of crane island. As long as you have chakra and make a correct handprint, you can summon a toad who can speak at random. "


    "In the reincarnation world from southern baton country, a mosquito that sucks vampire blood can become a powerful vampire."


    "From the third level reincarnation world of Eagle Head country, a python from ancient society plays a great role in cultivating internal skills."


    "The Summoning Magic contract comes from the fourth level reincarnation world. Reach a summoning contract with a voluntary person to make the other party in the status of a demon, obey himself and will not betray."


    Suze stopped, asked about some items, and finally stopped in front of the stall selling ancient python. The random distribution of reincarnation world is not subdivided. Just as China has obtained a lot of blonde reincarnation world, other countries can also obtain a martial arts world for cultivating internal skills and martial arts.


    However, I can''t touch my head at all. I can only make a mistake.


    What''s the matter with such a python? From what world?


    "From the third level reincarnation world of Eagle Head country, biography of Eagle Shooting Heroes." The other party replied, "this is a very precious python. It was raised by a king named the kingdom of gold. Our companions died several times before they grabbed such a treasure."


    Boa constrictor bred in the palace? Is it good for internal skill?


    Su Ze suddenly remembered the medicine snake that made Guo Jing''s internal skills take off and catch up with the best young people in Wulin. It seems that it can only be the medicine snake.


    "How many reincarnation points?" Suze asked.


    "Trading now requires a thousand reincarnation points." Afraid of Su Ze''s hesitation, the man hurriedly said, "and it''s still alive!"


    Su Ze was also very satisfied and directly chose to trade: the man in the white fog took out a medicine basket and opened it carefully. The pungent medicine fragrance came out, and a python slipped out and covered it again.


    Yes, it was the medicine snake. After giving the 1000 reincarnation points to the man, Su Ze called him.


    "Are you a combatant of the eagles?"


    "Yes, so what?" The man was about to leave when he finished the transaction. He said impatiently, "the transaction has been completed, and it''s too late for you to regret."


    "The boa constrictor just now, if you can continue to enter the reincarnation world of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero, catch it back alive and give it to me, I can continue to give 1000 reincarnation points." Suze said.


    The man was a little suspicious and replied, "it seems that my 1000 cycle points are too cheap to sell. I should sell you at least 3000 cycle points. Will you accept 3000 cycle points?"


    "No, go away. I''m not going to trade with you." When Su Ze heard that he was greedy, he seemed to regard his transaction with him as asking for him and wanted to make a wild offer. He suddenly understood that this was not a good partner. Such a greedy guy, there must be no bottom line in the future.


    The man quickly apologized to Su Ze and asked how much Su Ze would charge.


    Seeing that Su Ze really wanted to go, he quickly said that he could accept the price of 1000 reincarnation points.


    Su Ze smiled: "typical merchants and pirates combine, blackmail is their nature! In that case, I''ll tell you, I won''t buy that python with 1000 reincarnation points. If you want to sell it to me again, I''ll only use 800 reincarnation points. "


    The man immediately exclaimed, and then quickly responded, fearing that the angry Su Ze would lower the price: "OK, that''s the price. We''ll deal at this price in the future."


    After agreeing with Su Ze about the location and mode of the transaction, he probably guessed that Su Ze was generous and didn''t hurry to go. Instead, he asked, "do you still need to buy anything? I have holy water, a holy cross that can kill ghosts and werewolves, and some runes of Oriental Taoists... "


    "I don''t really need these things." Suze said.


    "Then it is necessary for me to introduce my trading company and partners. We are Scott trading group, the greatest and most powerful trading group in the history of Eagle Head state, and also a trading group that clearly priced everything." The man said quickly.


    "Is it so loud?" Su Ze was interested. "Show me."

 Chapter 53

    Scrooge trading group, the strongest Trading Group in the eagle countries, has cleared a total of three reincarnation worlds.


    It includes a fourth level reincarnation world, a second level reincarnation world and a first level reincarnation world.


    At present, the two third level reincarnation worlds "Legend of shooting and carving heroes" and "song of ice and fire: game of power" are focusing on customs clearance.


    "Can you imagine that strength? A fourth level reincarnation world is cleared and used by our shigaozhi trade group, and then train combatants to quickly form combat effectiveness. "


    "We basically have no enemy in the Eagle Head country. Even the leader must look at our face. In the coming future, we are not so much the Scrooge group of the eagle country as the eagle country of the Scrooge group. "


    "Can you understand the difference?"


    Completely concealing his name and identity, the man who claimed to be a member of the Scott group excitedly introduced their great group to Su Ze. The information was very specific, even something Su Ze had never thought about.


    "What''s the name of the fourth level reincarnation world?" Suze asked.


    "It''s called spider man. You can''t imagine what the story will be when you hear the name... Hahaha..." the man said with a smile.


    Spider man? That is, the so-called "Spider Man", which is some translation problems of Su Ze''s previous life. Some foreign film and television works are always forced to attach their own wishes by some people who pursue translation. Similar to the translation of spider man, there are also iron men who are translated into "Iron Man".


    Even more exaggerated is the "general mobilization". As long as it is a foreign animation, it is necessary to force the "general mobilization".


    In fact, the first "Finding Nemo" is called "Finding Nemo". It tells the story of the father looking for his son Nemo. It seems that he is going to fight or what''s going on - the translator probably learned English well and forgot the Chinese language. The "general mobilization" doesn''t understand what it means.


    After thinking about this nonsense translation, Su Ze estimated the strength of spider man. At that time, it was almost between the third level and the fourth level. The most important thing was the unscientific thing called "science".


    For example, when a spider bites and obtains super powers, for example, when the police and robbers are using pistols in the normal world, Green Devils and Green Devils aircraft suddenly appear, which are completely unexplained black technologies - don''t ask, asking is scientific research, which is the most pseudoscientific science.


    What can you get from this world? What can Scrooge trade group do to trade?


    Su Ze feels that he is not looking forward to it. His current ability is based on Maoshan Taoism, supplemented by mental power and physical quality. He is not familiar with the role of internal force and has been applied into real combat effectiveness.


    This situation is a little out of touch with the spider man world controlled by Scott trading group.


    Therefore, Su Ze is more prepared to broaden his horizons, be familiar with the rules in the square and the rules of large groups, and inquire about some news by the way.


    Finally, I came to a remote place on the square. Right in the middle of several stalls, a blonde and fat man was talking with several men and women with obvious appearance of Eagle Head country. They all showed their true faces.


    "Mr. Scott."


    The man who led Su Ze to greet him and bowed.


    The fat man raised his hand and shouted, "who?"


    "I''m Joey, an employee of the group. I''m proud of the group."


    "Oh, good," said the fat blonde, obviously perfunctory, "is there anything else?"


    Joey quickly replied, "I found a guest for the group. The guest said that he was willing to buy the python full of medicine in the legend of the carving hero at the price of 800 reincarnation points, and was willing to buy it many times."


    The fat blonde man was immediately interested: "are you willing to buy many times? Maybe we should raise the price a little? "


    Joey quickly said, "no, Mr. Scott, don''t."


    Explain the reason in a low voice. The guest obviously has sufficient reincarnation points and has a very strong personality. He is not the kind of person who is willing to accept bargaining. It is obviously impossible to try to manipulate him with price.


    Mr. Scott nodded and looked at the "guest" who could not see his appearance clearly.


    "The function of reincarnation world square is very bad. The real identity is covered by white fog. Who knows if you are the person I am willing to trade?"


    "However, reincarnation points are precious after all, and I don''t want to miss such an opportunity. The opposite guest, would you like to take off your disguise and let''s have a good talk? "


    "It''s not necessary." Su Ze said faintly.


    "Then can I know the total number of reincarnation points you have?" Mr. Scott added.


    Su Ze replied, "it seems that we don''t need to trade. Scott, you obviously don''t know any etiquette and taboos. Do you think you should ask strange guests like this? "


    Mr. Scott shrugged and closed his hands as if he were playing an accordion: "it doesn''t matter. Someone is always frightened by my momentum and gives me the answer I want. If you are just rude and offend others, you can get the bottom card of the other party''s transaction, so as to trade calmly and open a high or low price. "


    "Why don''t I offend others?"


    Su Ze, who was about to leave, was a little surprised. Looking at the unusually straightforward Shi Gaozhi, he realized that the blond and fat man looked rude, but in fact he knew everything in his heart.


    "Politeness and morality are not in your consideration?"


    "In exchange for money or reincarnation points, I can also perform, although it''s not comfortable for me." Scott replied.


    "I''m really surprised that you look shameless and fearless." Su Ze said, "tell me about the items and prices your group can trade. I''ll see if it''s possible to buy one. Maybe you''ll have the good things I need."


    "Of course." Scrooge laughed. "Come and tell our guests what we''re selling."


    A pale young man in a black suit stood up and read a form to Suze.


    "The devil''s blood is sold for 3000 reincarnation points."


    "Eagle''s head country semi-automatic rifle, with 500 bullets, sells for 500 points."


    "The eagle''s head country fully automatic rifle, with 1000 bullets, sells for 1000 reincarnation points."


    "There will be good luck pendants, priced at 1000 points."


    "The rocket launcher comes with ten shells and sells for 2000 points."

 Chapter 54

    All kinds of weapons with the characteristics of the eagle''s head country were read out. Su Ze listened carefully without impatience.


    Many of these weapons are not practical - such as rocket launchers, mortars and ultra-small missiles. They occupy a lot of space. Now they are purchased with reincarnation points. They may be useful in the real world. There must be restrictions on bringing them into the reincarnation world.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for China to pass customs and reincarnate the world? Large scale modern missiles, rockets and even nuclear bombs have basically solved everything.


    Such things as semi-automatic rifles, fully automatic rifles, machine guns and grenades are played indiscriminately in many reincarnation worlds. One is difficult to complete the task of reincarnation world, and the other is the high cost of reincarnation points.


    Buying these military weapons requires money or reincarnation points. If these military weapons are allowed by the reincarnation world, they also need reincarnation points.


    The rest of the items obviously come from the reincarnation world. They don''t need to consume the reincarnation points again to get the permission of the reincarnation world. However, considering that Scrooge is an obvious profiteer, Su Ze believes that these items are not very reliable.


    Devil''s blood, mysterious flower, mysterious amulet... Such vague descriptions are likely to deceive some people who try to pick up the leak.


    "Quanzhen internal skill cultivation method belongs to level D skill. It needs 3000 reincarnation points to comprehensively improve physical quality."


    Su Ze called the pale young man: "this level D skill needs a long time to practice?"


    "Although it does take a long time to practice, basically all skills have such problems. I think 3000 reincarnation points are acceptable for a d-level skill that comprehensively improves ability." Said the young man.


    "Too expensive..."


    "If you buy now, we can give you a 20% discount. You only need 2400 points." Said the pale young man.


    Su Ze was a little bored: "it seems that it''s difficult for me to trade with you here. I don''t like bargaining like this. Like this, it obviously doesn''t need the d-level skill of 2000 reincarnation points. It''s meaningless to bargain at this price and try to take advantage of each other. "


    The pale young man was at a loss and looked at the blonde fat man talking to others: "Mr. Scott..."


    Scrooge said a few more words with those people, and came over impatiently: "my father paid money and reincarnation points to hire you just for you to instruct his son? If you don''t have the ability to solve such a small matter, why stay at Scott group? "


    The young man quickly relayed Su Ze''s words.


    Scrooge impatiently waved him aside, took the form and said, "a troublesome guest will always be solved in my hands in the end. My father hired a group of waste who only took the benefits of our Scott group but refused to work hard. "


    "Finally, I''ll give you a chance. Don''t make any false high prices and try to let me bargain with you." Suze warned him.


    "Let''s talk about it. What might you need? How many reincarnation points can be traded. " Scott said, "if it''s less than 5000 points, don''t say anything more. As a senior manager of Scott trading group and the son of my father downster Scott, I don''t have time to discuss the price with you."


    "If you are poor, please go aside."


    This straightforward and despicable villain - Suze is the first time to see such a guy.


    "I have more than 10000 reincarnation points." Ponder for a while, Suze said.


    "That would be great!" Shi Gaozhi''s eyes brightened. "I think we have a lot to say. For example, Shi Gaozhi group has many non-sale products that I can get and buy them for you. The price is that you need to pay me a part of the reincarnation points as a reward."


    Suze wondered if he had heard wrong.


    "You mean that you offered me the non-sale products of Scotch group and asked for reincarnation points as a benefit?"


    "That''s right." Scott was sure.


    "Why? Isn''t the Scott group your father and yours? " Suze asked.


    "That''s the problem," said scrooge. "The Scrooge family is not a small family, and I''m not my father''s only son. It is likely that my father, downer Scrooge, left me last to inherit his shares and control, so I need to increase my savings and property and have more capital as much as possible. "


    "In the future, controlling the whole Scotch group or re establishing a group will require money and reincarnation points. I won''t miss this opportunity."


    Su Ze understood this and asked, "what is the non-sale product of your Scotch group?"


    "Safe werewolf transformation potion, vampire transformation potion, magician constitution change potion." Said scrooge.


    Su Ze was surprised: "do you even have this? Should it be easy to create a large number of combatants? "


    "The price is very high. We will not lose money for ordinary combatants." Scott said, "if you are willing to give me 2000 reincarnation points, you can take 7000 reincarnation points away and save you 1000 reincarnation points. How''s it going? "


    Su Ze smiled: "this is not what I need. We''d better continue the drug snake trade. Each 800 reincarnation points."


    "It seems that there is no business to talk about." Scott thought of another thing, "there''s one more thing you might need. After reincarnation, the Green Magic aircraft allowed by the world has a flight speed of 400 kilometers per hour, can carry a ton, has a perfect night lighting system, and has a machine gun with 5000 rounds. The selling price only needs 10000 reincarnation points, which is also 9000 reincarnation points. How about it? "


    Su Ze was surprised: "is the green devil aircraft the green devil skateboard? It carries blades, micro missiles and navigation system. Why didn''t you say? Isn''t it? "


    Scrooge''s expression froze, as if he had been struck by thunder. After a few seconds, he shouted, "Falk! You''ve been in spider man''s world for a long time? Still know so much about the green devil aircraft! "


    He leaned over and lowered his voice: "even so, an aircraft with a speed of 400 kilometers per hour and a load of one ton and 5000 machine guns need 3000 reincarnation points if allowed by the reincarnation world. Think about it, it''s still very worth it..."


    "How about giving me 1000 reincarnation points and a total price of 7000 reincarnation points?"


    Scrooge raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "What about fuel endurance? How long can you drive? " Su Ze asked again.


    Shi Gaozhi was a little embarrassed and said, "the electricity savings can be used for two hours every 1000 degrees, and 40 hours when fully charged."

 Chapter 55

    A green magic aircraft that can fly for 40 hours?


    Do you want to buy it?


    Su Ze pondered for a moment, thinking that he had been surrounded by zombies in the world of biochemical crisis II, killing zombies bit by bit, and it took many days to ride a horse in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu. It really took a lot of time.


    If there is such a fast aircraft that can be used most of the time, he can arrange it more calmly and go straight to the goal he wants: for example, he can get more things, one step or even a few steps ahead of time, such as the self-help company in Xiaoao Jianghu and the umbrella company in biochemical crisis II.


    "What else can you sell besides this?" Suze asked.


    Shi Gaozhi thought for a moment and said, "you should know the special suppression of crane island by our Eagle country? The national defense of crane island country is in our hands, and we have the garrison of Eagle Head country. If you want to go to Kagoshima as a special member of the Scott group, I can sell you one place with 200 reincarnation points. It''s absolutely safe. No matter who takes this certificate, Kagoshima will never dare to stop it. "


    "Two hundred reincarnation points, one?"


    In the face of such a straightforward, shameless and mercenary guy, Su Ze doesn''t have to be euphemistic: "are there similar places in other countries?"


    "Yes, Hedao, Nanbang, maple leaf, duck billed, and hawkhead countries... The number of special personnel of the Scott trade group has an absolute right of way in these countries, and there is no need for any other proof, or troublesome formalities and verification."


    "OK."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "each of the five countries will give me one and give you a thousand reincarnation points."


    Shi Gaozhi was very happy: "it seems that you are a good customer, with a total of 8000 reincarnation points. Now trade?"


    "Sign a transaction contract to avoid accidents." Suze said.


    Shi Gaozhi''s expression was a little unhappy: "if you must insist, ok..."


    Are you really ready to accept reincarnation points and not give anything?


    Su Ze immediately scolded: this guy is really a scum. He not only pits his family''s trading group to profit from it, but also prepares to cover the White Wolf empty handed! Fortunately, there is a contract to trade, otherwise we can''t trade with this person at all.


    After the detailed contract of the transaction, Su Ze delivered 8000 reincarnation points and won the passage quota of Green Magic aircraft without missiles and navigation systems and five countries.


    "Will the drug snake trade continue?" Asked scrooge.


    "Of course." Suze said.


    "Very good," said Scrooge, with an unhappy face that seemed to never exist, and a smile that was like a chameleon. "My name is downer Leonard scrooge. I''m usually called Mr. Scrooge Jr. May I have your name -- "


    "My name..."


    Su Ze smiled faintly: "my name is a secret. You need to exchange reincarnation points for my name and code."


    "Forget it." Scott was angry.


    "In a word, I''ll just go to Scotch Trading Group for the next drug snake transaction. If you raise the price, I won''t buy it. "


    After that, Suze turned and left.


    Shi Gaozhi calculated and whispered to himself in some displeasure: "I could have earned thousands of reincarnation points. The guy of this kind of transaction made me earn a lot less..."


    The size of the green devil aircraft is about the same as that of a small speedboat. It is obvious that it can not be included in the storage space. Su Ze spent 3000 reincarnation points to buy several pieces of intelligence and left the square to return to his reincarnation center.


    Five special passes are placed in the storage space and can be reused later. The Green Magic aircraft is first placed in the reincarnation center, and is not in a hurry to take it out to the real world.


    Su Ze took a look at the forum and saw three interesting things in addition to the intense discussion about the "Maitreya" once again passing through the reincarnation world of "Xiaoao Jianghu" and expressing the great worship of "Maitreya".


    The first is the reply of "Lotus" Lan Ruxin, which makes him smile.


    The second is that after the third level reincarnation of the third level of the world, the number of Maitreya fans led by "An''an rabbit" has increased rapidly, and they obviously worship too much. Maybe they can obey orders and turn into their subordinates in the future. Of course, it would be nice to have one true diehard among the 100 people who worship online.


    Considering the future and future you think of, this can only be used as an alternative option, which is not very reliable.


    The third is the logistics staff of Jiangcheng University. The doctor of biology published another post to demonstrate and calculate in detail that the harmfulness of the biochemical crisis "t virus" is enough to destroy the world.


    Here''s a response from a man named "Han Jie": the analysis is good. Maybe Milo really saved our world once. The reincarnation department is sacrificed every day, and they all want to save our world every day. You are a talented person. Would you like to join the research department of transmigration department?


    Because of this response, this post is also hot quickly.


    On the one hand, some people were surprised that major general Han Jie of the Chinese reincarnation department would agree with this view. Then some people looked at the logistics personnel''s argument carefully, and they were all in a cold sweat.


    Is it really possible for the virus of biochemical crisis 2 to destroy the real world?


    While the third level of Maitreya passes through the world, he also saves the world once!


    "The research department of the reincarnation department is well paid, and there is no danger!"


    "Envy, I''m also a logistics staff. I only have one chance to post every day. I can only browse the forum in the rest of the time... The post owner finally came as a logistics staff."


    In these answers, several people who are obviously Maitreya fans replied: "great, my Maitreya adult!"


    "Proud face, Lord Maitreya is powerful!"


    "Pass through the world and save the world by the way. I asked, who else£¨ "Hoarseness ¡¤ JPG)"


    Among them is the number one fan of Maitreya "an an rabbit".


    Interestingly, how long will it take for the reincarnation department and major groups to sit still?


    Su Ze chuckled and began to check the intelligence he had bought.


    "Lotus, whose real name is unknown, once served as the first rank of combatants in the world group."


    Friend: Code "Peony", enemy: "Peony", "little Heavenly Emperor" chaiti.


    Current status: walking alone, with strength of level C, with skills of level D, some internal force, level D sword technique, level E, proficient in close combat, enhanced physical quality, beyond the limits of ordinary people, and rapid response.


    "Maitreya: the name is unknown, the strength is above level C, the influence is unknown, and the skill is unknown."


    "Changqing group''s approximate sphere of influence and distribution of experts... Giant group''s approximate sphere of influence and distribution of experts... Current situation of China reincarnation Department... Current reincarnation world name of various countries..."

 Chapter 56

    With the above information, Su Ze learned more about the current situation.


    Lotus lanruxin''s simple experience and enemies; The leader of the reincarnation department, lieutenant general Luo Hui, major generals Han Jie, Mu Yulin and Dai Yue; Qin Chuanzhi, President of Changqing group, the eldest son Qin Minghao and the second son Qin Mingyuan, who are currently in charge of affairs, are two combatants with Class C strength; Jiang Yuetao, the leader of the giant group, and Jiang Lin, the only daughter, also have two C-level fighters¡ª¡ª


    The top five major groups in China: Shendu group, zongtianxia group, Sixiang group, Zhaojia group and Lingnan group. Evergreen Group and giant group can not be ranked in the top five, which are in the positions of 12 and 14 respectively.


    If the division of reincarnation is included in these groups, it should be similar to any of the top five groups at present.


    However, considering that the reincarnation Department has been investing manpower to resist erosion, making great sacrifices and adhering to the responsibility of the state, it is estimated that it will not be able to maintain this strength soon.


    Therefore, now we have a group of selfish ghosts who can''t lose their tail: similar to the four elephant group, they bully good people and kill civilians. They have plenty of energy. As for taking risks for the country, they have no interest.


    "These guys... Will only become obstacles in the future. They are already the biggest beetles in this country."


    With a sigh, Su Ze left the reincarnation center.


    It was dark outside and there were few cold stars in the sky.


    Su Ze rested one night and went to school the next morning. Then he got the helpless news: he was the only one in the class composed of all the combatants.


    Because three new reincarnation worlds appeared yesterday, those students who chose to join Evergreen Group and giant group went to the group to report and began to enter the first level of reincarnation world, and began to try to carry out tasks and obtain reincarnation points.


    Of course, Mu Qingling is busy with the reincarnation division. After all, three new reincarnation worlds appear, and on the day of their appearance, they are cleared by the Maitreya as a third level reincarnation world.


    There are many analyses and arrangements after this, and it makes sense not to come to school.


    Tang Yun estimates that she may enter the first level of reincarnation world "love apartment" adventure with her sister Tang Shi now.


    So Su Ze was the only one left. He didn''t feel nervous. He came to school leisurely and found that no one came.


    "Su Ze!"


    About to leave, someone called his name, and Su Ze looked back.


    Hao Jun, the head teacher of class 3 and 4 of senior high school, was standing in front of the glass window of the original classroom and waving to him. Then some students of class 3 and 4 of senior high school were looking at him.


    Su Ze went to the original teaching building, the original classroom, said hello to Hao Jun, "Mr. Hao", and said hello to the original students at will.


    Most of the students in class 3 and 4 of senior high school have completed the test and determined that they have not become combatants.


    Only the last few are still in the temporary qualification when the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie is cleared by the Maitreya. When the new test comes, they are still qualified to enter the new test. There are only six people in this part.


    "Tell these six students about your experience and knowledge." Hao Jun said with some expectation, "no one else will come to school, and it is estimated that he will not come to school for too much time in the future. In a few days, the new test will begin, and we don''t know what it is. "


    Su Ze did not refuse. He told the six students with temporary test qualification about the general situation: the first level reincarnation world "love apartment" has almost no danger. If you enter the test, the tasks are probably simple tasks such as making money, renting a house and helping.


    All six students breathed a sigh of relief: after experiencing the world of Mr. zombie, this love apartment is as safe and harmless as sightseeing.


    "That''s great!"


    Hao Jun solemnly explained to the six students: "in the next few days, before the test comes, you must read more books in all aspects, carefully experience life, observe life, and become combatants as much as possible!"


    Six students quickly nodded and agreed. After two more words of entrustment, he smiled at Su Ze: "your words have helped us a lot!"


    Then he whispered, "I have something to tell you, too."


    Su Ze was a little strange: "Miss Hao, is there anything else?"


    Hao Jun nodded, took him to the deserted office, pondered and said, "Su Ze, after you passed the test and became a fighter, should you enter the reincarnation world again?"


    Suze nodded.


    "Is it difficult to enter the reincarnation world? Does it feel difficult to move forward and there is a crisis everywhere? " Hao Jun asked again.


    Su Ze recalled the three reincarnation worlds that he had cleared, and smiled: "it''s OK."


    Hao Jun shook his head: "you are stubborn... Everyone in the reincarnation world says it is difficult, and you barely support it. Seriously, the teacher admires your stubbornness and courage."


    "But you have to think about reality, don''t you? For example, your parents, your future... "


    Suze looked at him calmly to see what he was going to say.


    Hao Jun didn''t find Su Ze''s expression change. He was still persuading him: "I heard that you have a good relationship with Mu Qingling of the reincarnation department, but I have to say that private friendship is one thing, and joining the reincarnation department is another."


    "Do you know that the reincarnation department is a place with military orders as big as a mountain. It is a place where the state orders to go to the most dangerous place?"


    "So I can''t join the reincarnation department?" Suze asked.


    "Yes, you can''t join the reincarnation department, but you can choose a large group to join." Hao Jun said here and lit a cigarette. "Qin Mingyuan of Changqing group called me and asked me to tell you your specific situation, including your parents and home address..."


    Su Ze looked cold and did not hide: "then? Should I join Evergreen Group? "


    "No, I didn''t tell Qin Mingyuan. I left you the school information by the way." Hao Jun smiled and took out a file bag from the desk drawer and handed it to Su Ze. "This is your information."


    Su Ze realized that he had misunderstood. He took the file bag and thanked him: "thank you, Miss Hao."


    Hao Jun smoked and puffed: "you''re welcome. I''m also pulling tiger skin as a flag. I told Qin Mingyuan that the reincarnation department wants to go away your data. It seems that I''m very interested. Because Mu Qingling really looks at you differently, Qin Mingyuan doesn''t doubt my statement. "


    "However, there must be a backup of your student status data from childhood to childhood in the Department of education. It is not very difficult for Qin Mingyuan to get your data from there. At most, he can make more calls."

 Chapter 57

    Su Ze''s eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to Hao Jun''s words.


    What can Qin Mingyuan of Changqing group do to obtain Suze''s home address and parents'' information?


    Suze is not only waiting for him, but also making him pay the price.


    "Again and again" can expose the past, not "again and again"!


    "Miss Hao, your idea is..." Su Ze asked Hao Jun, the original head teacher. He could see that the head teacher was a person willing to take care of students. He wanted to hear his idea.


    "Joining the reincarnation department is a dangerous road. I don''t suggest you take this road; Joining Evergreen Group, Qin Mingyuan will humiliate you in every way, and I don''t suggest it; I would suggest you join the giant group. " Hao Jun said.


    "Giant group? Jiang Lin? "


    "Yes, Jiang Lin''s giant group." Hao Jun said, "you, Qin Mingyuan and Jiang Lin are all students I have taught for more than half a year. I know you very well. Qin Mingyuan is graceful, but once he hates people, he is extremely narrow-minded. "


    "Jiang Lin is arrogant and thinks she is capable. In fact, she is kind-hearted, just like a little princess, so she has always been high-end. If you go to take refuge in her, she will not let Qin Mingyuan bully her men again. This is her pride and her kindness. "


    "I see." Su Ze smiled. "Thank you for your guidance, Miss Hao. I see."


    Seeing his answer, Hao Jun looked at his face and shook his head with emotion: "it''s changed. It''s really changed. I''ve never seen you have such a confident expression when you were not a fighter before. Suze, you have changed a lot! "


    Su Ze just smiled and said a few words to Hao Jun, then took the file bag and left.


    Qin Mingyuan of Changqing group... What he has done has crossed the line. Don''t hit him on the road of death.


    There were no classes in the school. Su Ze didn''t stop and went directly to the school gate.


    As soon as I got to the school gate, I saw a woman in a sky blue windbreaker talking to the guard at the gate: "I''m looking for Su Ze -"


    "Hu zhe?" The guard asked seriously because his ears were hard to use.


    "Suze, uncle!" Lanru''s heart looked helpless.


    "Hu Ke?"


    LAN Ruxin was helpless. She raised her eyes and saw that Su Ze had arrived at the door. She quickly waved her hand: "well, sir, don''t bother."


    Su Ze came over with a smile: "very troublesome?"


    "OK, not too much trouble." Blue Ru Xin pressed a car key and opened a rough off-road vehicle door. They sat in the car front and back, "find a place to talk?"


    Su Ze had no comment, so the SUV started and drove to a nearby park. LAN Ruxin said a word without a word, like an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Today''s aircraft is not very reliable. The accident and failure rate is higher than that of cars, and there is always data sent back to the head office of the aircraft. In short, if you buy an aircraft, you can''t keep many whereabouts secrets."


    "It''s nothing for ordinary people, not for our combatants."


    "Where''s your SUV?" When she stopped the car, Suze closed the door and said.


    "After special inspection, it took a hundred rounds of points." Said LAN Ruxin.


    "That''s quite cheap." Su Ze bought a bag of fish feed. They sat at the corner of the water and slowly fed the fat and colorful Koi in the park.


    LAN Ruxin immediately smiled: "is the 100 reincarnation points cheap? How many F-class and E-class combatants enter the reincarnation world, they are looking for 100 or 200 reincarnation points. Thank God for completing the task. "


    "They are not like you..."


    Su Ze didn''t say much. He quietly fed the fish and swept the power around him.


    After confirming that there was no one, he nodded and said, "welcome, lotus."


    "Well, I''m also very happy. Congratulations on passing through another reincarnation world yesterday." LAN Ruxin said with a smile, "especially the ancient Xiake, it makes me feel like I have big legs."


    "How about we talk more in depth?" Suze put down his fish feed and said.


    Lanru sat up straight and said, "I''m very happy."


    "Did you come to me to seek refuge or cooperation?" Suze asked.


    "Take refuge." Lanru said without hesitation.


    "Why take refuge?"


    "Because I think you are the hope of the future." Seeing Su Ze''s expression, LAN Ru Xin knew that he was dissatisfied with the answer, and added in detail, "I used to be a member of a large group, and the treatment is absolutely excellent, but I can''t see hope for the future."


    "I feel that the Chinese reincarnation department can''t go on like this, nor can major groups go on like this. Even if they act together, it will be difficult for them to pass through the reincarnation world of level 4 and level 5. When the reincarnation world of level 6, level 7 and even the unprecedented level 8 and level 9 appear, is there any hope for China? Do we still have hope? "


    "In addition, some bitchy guys tried to betray me. Even though there were people in the group all over the world who wanted to attack me, I simply left the group."


    "Maitreya... Suze, you are a miracle worker. I have never seen a fighter like you before. Yesterday, I saw your post on the central forum of reincarnation, and I understood your ambition and ambition better. "


    "So I am willing to take refuge in you and work hard for the hope of the future."


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, you see. A gentleman waits for the time to move. When he moves, he will be thunderous and sweep away the hole. "


    Lanru''s palm trembled slightly. She wanted to say something to express her excitement. For a moment, she had some words.


    "Anything else?" Su Ze asked again.


    Lanru heart breathed a sigh gently. With a blush on her face, she lowered her head to feed the fish. She grabbed a large handful of feed and threw it all down. She was not afraid to support the fish to death.


    Su Ze smiled: "it seems that I will have a good assistant in the future, LAN Ruxin. Let''s go."


    Lanru nodded, and her eyes fell on Su Ze''s file bag.


    "Su Ze, this is..."


    "Qin Mingyuan of Changqing group wants to trouble me. A teacher helped me take out the files."


    LAN Ruxin immediately frowned: in the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II, several combatants of Changqing group showed that she still remembered.


    "Changqing group is one of the two local leaders in Jiangcheng. It can''t pass?"


    "I guess I can''t make it. I''ll wait for them to die." Su Ze said coldly.


    "Where can I help?" Lanru asked.


    "Well, a person has no skills after all. I''ll tell you then."


    Su Ze said while taking an SUV: "go to Jiangcheng university first."

 Chapter 58

    "Jiangcheng university?"


    Lanru was confused and didn''t stop. She started the SUV and went to Jiangcheng University.


    "There is a doctor of biology who is a logistics staff. His post on the reincarnation central forum is very interesting."


    "I''ve never noticed this. What''s it about?"


    LAN Ru asked.


    If she had the opportunity to put the post in front of her before, she would not read it. After all, a post of logistics personnel itself means nonsense. This post really has no value of clicking in to check.


    Are logistics personnel qualified to sit and talk with combatants? Obviously impossible, which is recognized by the world.


    Su Ze said the content of the post again, and LAN Ruxin responded sensitively: "that is to say, your inference is the same as him. If someone brings the zombie T virus to the real world, or the biochemical crisis world begins to erode, the real world will fall into destruction."


    "It is impossible for ordinary people and logistics personnel who account for more than 90% of the total population to resist." Suze said, "do you think it''s destruction and doomsday?"


    Yes, of course!


    How long can combatants last without ordinary people providing food, labor and services? What terrible scene should the whole world be?


    Lanru thought and looked forward.


    She always knew about the danger of reincarnation, even more pessimistic than others, so she saw Su Ze''s hope and raised her mind to take refuge and work together.


    However, even so, she never thought that the third level reincarnation world previously cleared by Suze contained the danger of almost destroying the world in biochemical crisis Part II.


    Such a danger may exist in many other reincarnation worlds!


    Thinking of this and recalling the past, LAN Ruxin even couldn''t restrain her anger.


    Everyone sees only the petty profits in front of him! How many fighters who join a large group want to get reincarnation points and improve their treatment, and are ready to pass the customs? How many people are aware that customs clearance is beneficial to the country and the people and to protect mankind itself?


    The top leaders of those large groups, one by one, are well-dressed, dressed and dressed, have extraordinary bearing, and still consider the interests of their own group. How about the group, how about other groups


    How many deadly dangers like this are hidden!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huaxin aircraft landed on the campus of Jiangcheng University. Major generals Han Jie and Mu Qingling of reincarnation Department came out, and the driver drove the aircraft to the suspended parking space aside.


    "A logistics personnel, is it worth Major General Han Jie''s special trip?"


    Mu Qingling said.


    Han Jie nodded slightly: "it''s worth analyzing his right and wrong, not to mention that this positive attitude and good education are enough to join the research department of our reincarnation department."


    He looked serious and said, "although the task Luo Zhong will assign to me is to find the Maitreya, there is no clue about this matter for the moment. I must seize every opportunity to strip the cocoon. Like this logistics staff, he is happy to analyze this matter. I think I can use him to analyze some details. "


    "Also, Yulin heard that you were in trouble. I just came to see if you were well. After all, it is a long and non dangerous thing for me to find the Maitreya. Yulin takes over the increasingly dangerous reincarnation world erosion. I always want to let him rest assured to fight. "


    Mu Qingling nodded seriously: "what''s the name of this logistics personnel?"


    "It''s called Zhao Hua." Han Jie said, "I''m afraid you and the Sixiang group are not finished yet... Do you know what the position of the water hall leader of the green dragon sect is? It is to do evil things to earn money. "


    "This man died because of you. The reincarnation department''s deterrent to the Sixiang group is not enough. It''s hard to say what they will do next."


    "Whatever I do, I''ll follow." Mu Qingling gritted her teeth and said, "as a member of the national reincarnation department, I''m afraid they won''t succeed?"


    Han Jie didn''t say anything more: is reincarnation afraid of these large groups? Even he can''t tell.


    The situation of the cabinet is always changing, which is not easy to explain. Several cabinet members enjoy the worship of large groups. They are convinced that the large groups are their dogs and white gloves and can recover everything at any time.


    The reincarnation Department has reported many times that large groups have come to the time when they must be curbed. They all think that they are unwilling to let go of power and a means of power struggle, which is just a smile.


    The superior always wants to check and balance, but it cools the blood of countless victims.


    They came to a laboratory, after disinfection measures, stood in front of the door and knocked.


    A man with indifferent expression and fair skin opened the door. The man was gentle, clean and had no dust all over.


    After seeing Han Jie and Mu Qingling, the gentle man frowned slightly: "Major General Han Jie of the reincarnation department, do you want me to join the reincarnation department?"


    "Yes." Han Jie said concisely.


    "Can I study it myself?" Zhao Hua asked.


    "It can cooperate with the research project of the reincarnation Department -" Han Jie said.


    Zhao Hua raised his hand: "please help yourself. I''m not entertained."


    Han Jie''s eyes coagulated: "for a person who has not yet proved his research ability, do you want absolutely free research?"


    "Otherwise it doesn''t make any sense." Zhao Hua said.


    "Bye." Han Jie said and turned away with Mu Qingling.


    "He is too rampant!" Out of the building, Mu Qingling said.


    Han Jie said: "forget it, it''s just by the way. I''d better think about how to help you solve the trouble of Sixiang group. Tell me the whole story and I''ll see what to do."


    Speaking of this, his eyes sank and looked at a man and a woman 100 meters away.


    "There are so many experts in Jiangcheng?"


    Mu Qingling looked along his eyes and was surprised: Su Ze? What is he doing at Jiangcheng university? There is also a beautiful woman with excellent temperament wearing sky blue windbreaker and frameless glasses.


    "Do you know?" Major general Han Jie asked.


    Mu Qingling nodded: "know one of them."


    Han Jie suddenly said, "you have a good knowledge. I know that one, too. The blue windbreaker is indeed a "Lotus" of class C strength. I don''t know the young man around her, about twenty. "


    "Both of them are experts."


    Mu Qingling opened her mouth and finally held back: Major General Han Jie is an extremely intelligent figure, just like his brother Mu Yulin. If he said he knew Su Ze, he would certainly be able to obtain more detailed information about Su Ze, and then learned that Su Ze had only become a combatant for a few days.


    This is obviously not the information Suze is willing to divulge. She must keep her promise and not divulge these things.

 Chapter 59

    "Let''s go."


    Mu Qingling asked the driver to drive the Huaxin aircraft, which was developed by China and specially used by the reincarnation department and other departments. It not only took into account the advantages of the aircraft, but also exempted the secret of the whereabouts of the aircraft manufacturer.


    "Yes." Major general Han Jie took a deep look, saw that the other party also seemed to have a reaction, looked over and determined his mind again.


    Not just "Lotus", the young man is also not simple. When did Jiangcheng have so many masters?


    Zhao Hua, a doctor of biology from Jiangcheng University, analyzed the reincarnation world of Maitreya''s customs clearance. The experts who did not belong to Jiangcheng also happened to appear in Jiangcheng University


    Han Jie, who was originally looking for the whereabouts of Maitreya and looking for something strange, suddenly felt some inexplicable touch in his heart.


    "Am I thinking too much, or is there something strange about it?"


    Thinking of this, Han Jie stopped and looked at the man and woman who left again. Seeing that their steps were impressively towards the building in Zhao Hua''s laboratory, he began to meditate.


    They were also attracted by that post? Are they interested in Zhao Hua''s analysis or the clues related to Maitreya?


    It seems that Jiangcheng doesn''t have to go in a hurry. Let''s see who is holding out his hand and what can be found.


    On the surface, "Lotus" walks alone and never shows that it has joined a certain force, which is also a huge new discovery.


    Han Jie boarded the aircraft behind Mu Qingling and closed his eyes for a long time.


    When the aircraft arrived at the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, he opened his eyes: "I want to take over the Jiangcheng reincarnation department."


    "Ah?" Mu Qingling looked at him in surprise.


    Han Jie said again, "I want to take over the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng."


    "What''s going on?" Mu Qingling asked puzzled.


    "Maybe Jiangcheng is much more complicated than I thought. I''ll stay here for a while and see if I can get anything." Han Jie said, "by the way, mastering the whole Jiangcheng reincarnation department can also better solve the problems you face."


    While thanking, Mu Qingling was at a loss: is the situation in Jiangcheng very complicated? Why didn''t I feel it?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mu Qingling? Major general Han Jie of reincarnation department who appeared on TV? What are they doing here?


    Suze is a little strange.


    Han Jie''s eyes swept over, and they tacitly missed them. Su Ze and LAN Ruxin can be sure that Han Jie is aware of their unusual strength, and Han Jie can also be sure that they are aware of Han Jie''s identity as a major general of the reincarnation department.


    A few seconds later, he noticed that Han Jie and the woman in black leather clothes boarded the aircraft and left. LAN Ruxin said: "Major General Han Jie of reincarnation Division also belongs to the ranks of the strong among the C-level warriors, with abundant energy and amazing insight. What is he doing at Jiangcheng university? "


    Su Ze said: "he should also come to find Zhao Hua, the doctor of biology, the post of the reincarnation central forum, or after he replied, many people began to reply and believe."


    "It''s just a doctor of biology. According to the degree, it''s not too high." Lanru''s heart was a little surprised, "it was valued by you and the reincarnation department at the same time. Zhao Hua is really lucky."


    "Not just good luck?"


    Su Ze said: "it''s one thing to post on the central forum of reincarnation, and it''s another thing to make major general of reincarnation return empty handed. It should have been a good thing for a logistics officer to join the research department of the reincarnation department. Many people envy him. Why didn''t he agree? "


    "It''s really strange to say so. Why doesn''t Zhao Hua choose the reincarnation department?" Lanru said with curiosity.


    "We need to talk about this after we see Zhao Hua."


    When she came to the door of the laboratory, LAN Ruxin knocked on the door.


    Frowning Zhao Hua opened the door and looked at Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin: "who are you? Also from the reincarnation department? "


    "No, we are not the reincarnation department." Suze said, "I invited you to be our logistics personnel and help us with our research."


    "Who are you? Which group? " Zhao Hua continued to ask.


    "We are the two of us."


    Zhao Hua showed surprise without concealment: he is neither a reincarnation Department nor a large group, only two people in front of him?


    "You are..."


    "My name is Su Ze. This is a class C fighter, code named ''Lotus''."


    "My name is Zhao Hua, doctor of biology, Jiangcheng University." Zhao Hua took the door of the laboratory, washed his hands several times in front of the two people, and came to an empty and simple single office, "are you looking for me because of the post of the reincarnation central forum? Is it because major general Han Jie appreciates me, so I feel that I may be a talent? "


    "No," Suze said, "because we really know that T virus in biochemical crisis II is in danger of destroying the world."


    "As far as I know, T virus only acts on humans at the beginning and makes humans zombie, but later it will act on all earth species. A large number of animals and plants will either die or zombie. More than 95% of the world''s land and oceans will be lifeless. In addition to the zombied human beings, animals and plants, less than one in 100000 human beings really survived. There is no doubt that this is the destruction of the world. "


    Zhao Hua''s action stopped and almost asked the question "who are you" again.


    The intelligence that Su zegang just said has exceeded all the intelligence that Zhao Hua collected before. It is something that others have never said or said on the forum.


    Is the virus infected by zombies called T virus? How to draw a conclusion from the action on human beings to the action on animals and plants? How do you get 95% and 1 / 100000 of the data?


    Su Ze said lifelike, as if he had seen it in person, which is more detailed than Zhao Hua''s inference. It can even be said that this inference can''t be done at all.


    "Why do you know so much about the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis II? Why are you so sure?"


    Zhao Hua asked.


    "It''s a secret. You can''t know it until you join us." Suze said.


    secret?


    Zhao Hua was moved: "can I study anything independently? Will you set me any research goals? Or similar to large groups and reincarnation departments, all researchers have their own tasks and can only do things related to that task every day? "


    "You can study and analyze at will, but when I need it, you must put down your things and help me study and analyze together." Suze said.


    Zhao Hua pondered and said, "OK, I can join you. However, first of all, you must be able to understand me and accept me before I can join you. "

 Chapter 60

    "Please."


    Su Ze is a little strange. Zhao Hua''s words are indeed unusual: they need to be understood and accepted. Is there anything evil and contrary to human nature in Zhao Hua?


    "My name is Zhao Hua. As early as four years ago, I was qualified to obtain a higher degree and status. Postdoctoral, master''s, even professors, more famous experts and professors, I can get them as long as I like, but I don''t have them. "


    "I didn''t pursue those who didn''t even enter the reincarnation world. I just turned around and became a logistics personnel."


    It was really strange. Su Ze and LAN Ru looked at each other and didn''t understand what the white and gentle young man thought.


    Isn''t it good to have an easy degree and status? Isn''t it good to be a fighter?


    Even if you don''t like it in your heart, the resulting status change and income increase should be something ordinary people can''t refuse. What kind of mentality does Zhao Hua have, refusing to make his situation better?


    "As you wonder, why do I have no feelings for status and money? I even use my knowledge to get a laboratory from Jiangcheng University. I don''t want anything else. That''s because I was born with an incomplete body and didn''t have the normal needs of men. "


    Zhao Hua said indifferently, "a small part of the changes in status and money are to meet the appetite, and the vast majority are to meet the vanity and sense of honor, let the same sex surrender, and let the opposite sex secrete hormones, so as to obtain the status of a lion."


    "Domination and conquest are male instincts caused by hormone secretion, but I don''t."


    "No?" Su Ze asked in surprise, "is this what you call physical deformity?"


    "Yes, according to my own observation, I was born with this, not only physically incomplete, but also lack of hormone secretion. In ancient times, eunuchs would have distorted hobbies because they had and lost them. Up to now, I have never had love for the opposite sex, nor for the same sex. In addition to appetite and curiosity, I have no other urgent requirements. "


    "When someone tries to control me, let me work and don''t allow me to have extra curiosity, I can''t accept it."


    Zhao Hua said this and calmly watched Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin.


    "Can you accept me as a monster and a different kind of human?"


    LAN Ru looked at Su Ze with her heart. Su Ze smiled: "it''s completely acceptable. You can even say that this may be just right!"


    Zhao Hua raised his eyebrow: "are you kidding? I''m not such a humorous person. I can''t hear where your words are funny. "


    "No kidding." Su Ze said seriously.


    Zhao Hua "hum" a voice: "that is, you are more abnormal than me. It''s very rare for a person to accept me. What''s "just right"? Do you like the natural eunuch very much? "


    His language is very direct and mean, and even himself is described as a "natural eunuch". As he said, he was born unable to understand and understand the sense of honor and vanity of men in the limelight, so he didn''t feel that he was born a eunuch. It was a shame.


    It is generally embarrassing and uncomfortable to hear him talk like this. For example, his parents broke off contact with him as a "monster" a long time ago.


    "I have a martial arts. Normal people can''t practice it. Only eunuchs can practice it. It''s good and good for a natural eunuch like you."


    Suze said.


    LAN Ru''s heart widened her eyes: "and this kind of martial arts?"


    Zhao Hua was also surprised and then showed a happy face: "very good. It seems that you are willing to accept me. When did I start working for you? I really want to study that magical martial arts now. "


    "Do you know enough about the basis of meridians of traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts?"


    Suze asked.


    "I don''t understand, but I think it shouldn''t be difficult. It just needs some common sense from the reincarnation world." Zhao Hua said, "according to my observation, if a person only practices martial arts with some knowledge of the real world, it is estimated that there will be problems. Some martial arts rules are that we must practice according to the rules of martial arts in the reincarnation world. "


    "Yes."


    Su Ze stood up and said, "where are you going to experiment in the future?"


    "Where you think it''s safe and absolutely quiet and undisturbed." Zhao Hua said, "there are some things that can''t be on the table in the laboratory of Jiangcheng University. I''ve always been used to pass the time. Now I can go at any time."


    "You can go anytime..."


    Su Ze pondered and looked at LAN Ruxin: "how about arranging a temporary residence for him to live first, and the laboratory is built in the reincarnation world?"


    Lanru was surprised: "built in the reincarnation world? How many reincarnation points does it take to do that? "


    "Ten or twenty thousand should be enough?" Su Ze said, "it''s really not good. There can be more. I still have 40000 or 50000 reincarnation points. Considering that the laboratory is for future investment, I think we can increase investment."


    "Do you have so many reincarnation points?"


    LAN Ruxin exclaimed in surprise, "is this comparable to the total income of reincarnation points of a large group for several months?"


    Zhao Hua was also surprised: "are you willing to invest so many reincarnation points in my research?"


    Su Ze said calmly, "it doesn''t hurt to try. Zhao Hua, you are different from ordinary people. I think you should also be able to play your ability beyond ordinary people."


    "Well, I''m willing to accept your arrangement. As long as the laboratory is in place, I think it is safer to study in the reincarnation world than in the outside world. " Zhao Hua said, "and it seems that the time in the reincarnation world is faster?"


    "Yes, it can be faster. Probably it can take dozens of days inside, but only one day outside. " Suze said.


    "In that case, doesn''t it mean... You only need a few days to get my research results, and I will have enough time to study?" Zhao Hua''s tone was a little excited and excited.


    "That''s it."


    Zhao Hua was overjoyed: "great, let''s go now!"


    Casually pulled a piece of paper, wrote: "I have been invited to leave, please don''t look for it, Zhao Hua", patted it on the table, and then put the laptop into the backpack.


    "Come on, I just want to start working at once."


    "Very good," Su Ze nodded and asked LAN Ruxin to start off-road driving. He and Zhao Hua walked around the river city and spent several million yuan to buy the laboratory equipment, solar energy equipment and simple construction equipment Zhao Hua needed.


    Then, Su Ze said to Zhao Hua, "apply for entering the third level reincarnation world Xiaoao Jianghu. I allow you to enter."

 Chapter 61

    Third level reincarnation world "Xiaoao Jianghu"?


    Hasn''t that been cleared by the "Maitreya"? Only those allowed by the "Maitreya" can enter?


    Now Su Ze actually said "allow" to enter, isn''t that true¡ª¡ª


    Zhao Hua''s body froze and looked at Su Ze in disbelief.


    LAN Ruxin smiled and nodded: "yes, it''s exactly what you think!"


    "Maitreya, there is a lotus with Class C strength. It''s really a big man I didn''t expect!" Zhao Hua was very excited. "No wonder you came to the door. It seems that I guessed right! My speculation and analysis of biochemical crisis have been proved to be correct by you - no wonder you will understand the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis clearly. You are a customs clearance, of course you know better! "


    The key to his excitement is not that LAN Ruxin was shocked by the real identity of "Maitreya" as he thought. What is more exciting is that his analysis and inference have been verified correctly.


    This made LAN Ruxin a little disappointed. She always felt that she didn''t surprise Zhao Hua to the extent she thought.


    "Cooperation with Maitreya is really something I never expected," Zhao Hua said. "I look forward to the future, several times more than before."


    After that, more questions emerged from Zhao Hua: "why not use Mr. zombie and biochemical crisis II as the location of my laboratory, but Xiaoao Jianghu?"


    "Xiaoao Jianghu is a world of ancient Wulin swordsmen. Your behavior spreads very slowly. Few people notice it, or even won''t be noticed in your life. After all, it is an ancient society¡¶ Mr. zombie has my personal reasons. I''m not ready to open to the outside world and it''s not suitable for building a laboratory¡¶ In the world of biochemical crisis, ambrera, which makes T virus, can basically monitor any region of the world by satellite. Its scientific and technological strength is higher than that in the real world. It''s best not to hope that they don''t find your laboratory. "


    Suze explained.


    "Well, what is the content of my research this time? Have you specified anything? "


    "Well, specify the content -" Suze said thoughtfully. "First, I bought a green magic aircraft from the eagle''s Scott trading group. Are you familiar with this kind of equipment?"


    "I know a little." Zhao Hua said, "after all, a person who has no desire but curiosity knows a little more."


    "Can you remove the monitors and trackers that may exist above?"


    Zhao Hua nodded: "this is very simple. Considering that you put me into the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, I can only do this. Modification is impossible. Moreover, the scientific and technological strength of the Eagle Head country can not be underestimated. "


    "Well, do it first." Su Ze said, "the second thing is to cultivate your martial arts and compare the so-called internal skills and sword skills in Xiaoao Jianghu."


    "In addition, I don''t have any requirements."


    "Well, I have an idea myself. I hope Lord Maitreya can agree." Zhao Hua said, "I want to study the formation and action principle of T virus. Can Lord Maitreya bring me a bottle of relevant virus stock solution?"


    "This..."


    Suze pondered and shook his head slightly: "I''m afraid it''s impossible for the time being. You should also know that T virus is a virus that can destroy the world. First, I don''t want to take risks. Second, I need to consider the ambrera company in the biochemical crisis world."


    "Zhao Hua, ambrera company is a company that destroys the world, puts the human elite into sleep, and then the human elite becomes the master of the new world and a more superior new human. Such a crazy and powerful company, called the company, is actually a business empire that controls the world."


    "The weapons they have are laser weapons, nuclear bombs and all kinds of missiles. Such a company exists. I try to obtain t virus stock solution from them. How much risk do you think I need to take?"


    Zhao Hua was even more excited when he heard the speech: "I want to see ambrera company. This company is so interesting -"


    Then he shook his head slightly: "I can''t do it for the time being. When I practice my martial arts and you are stronger, Lord Maitreya, let''s go to the world of biochemical crisis II and see the power of Ambra company. How about it?"


    "Yes." Suze said.


    "That''s all right!" Zhao Hua said, "I can study at ease..."


    Su Ze gave him all kinds of items and transferred 20000 reincarnation points to him, allowing him to choose to enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu.


    When Zhao Hua was ready to go in, Su Ze suddenly said, "I know there is another world similar to the biochemical crisis, but it is estimated that there is no t virus. Maybe I can go and have a look."


    Lanru was surprised: "Suze, are you going to take a risk for this? Didn''t Zhao Hua say he could wait? "


    "It''s not a risk, but it takes time to improve my strength. It''s OK to have such a world. It''s not dangerous. I don''t need to exchange the reincarnation world time for cultivation." Su Ze said, "the second level reincarnation of the world in hesdao country is the implied record of the school park."


    "Also a zombie?" Zhao Hua asked.


    Su Ze nodded.


    "There are actually the same type of zombie world... By the way, the world that has been cleared in Busan is also like this, but it is a foreign customs clearance world, and it is basically impossible to obtain more information. If you can, just bring me some zombie flesh and blood. I''ll use it for experiments. " Zhao Hua said.


    "Strict control, high temperature anti-virus." Suze said, "don''t make my reincarnation world a biochemical crisis for me."


    "Yes, I will."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Hua took a deep breath and bowed to Su Ze: "thank you, Lord Maitreya, for your trust and support. You must repay this trust with death!"


    After the salute, Zhao Hua took a large number of items used in the experiment, Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft and evil ward sword spectrum, and chose to enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu.


    With Su Ze''s permission, peace returned to Zhao Hua''s temporary residence, leaving only Su Ze and LAN Ruxin.


    "Is it worth it?" LAN Ru was a little uneasy, "in case he betrayed..."


    "He is a logistics officer and can''t betray. And these reincarnation points I value his particularity. " Suze said, "besides, trying to betray me in my reincarnation world? He can''t succeed. "


    LAN Ruxin nodded. She was not surprised that Su Ze chose to enter the reincarnation world of crane island country, and there were no more questions.

 Chapter 62

    As a "Maitreya", Su Ze naturally has his own consideration.


    As Su Ze said, on the one hand, it saves cultivation time, on the other hand, it also collects some experimental materials for Zhao Hua.


    Another reason Su Ze didn''t say is that the special quota of Scott Trading Group is enough to allow him to travel freely to Hokkaido country. He is also ready to see with his own eyes the situation of Hokkaido country, a foreign country outside China, and see if he can get any experience and lessons.


    It''s good to continue to pass through the world of reincarnation in China, but go down to Customs: love apartment and Infernal Affairs should not be moved lightly in China''s low-level reincarnation world, so as not to break China''s fighter test; Going up to the fourth level, Su Ze was not well prepared for the reincarnation of the world ghost of a beautiful woman and Iron Man Part I.


    It takes time to turn internal skills into real combat strength, as well as to remove hidden dangers of Green Magic aircraft.


    When these two aspects are ready, the reincarnation world of the fourth level of Suze customs clearance will be more confident.


    After leaving the place where Zhao Hua lived, LAN Ruxin also bought a residence in Jiangcheng, discussed with Su Ze about the time of this trip to and from Hedao country, and also said the arrangements between them. Both sides had a number with each other.


    Back home, Su Ze also greeted his parents and said he was going out for two days.


    Naturally, his parents were worried, but Su Ze thought that telling the truth made them more worried, so he told a white lie to make them think they were going to a large group to see the situation and relax.


    "It''s good to go to the big group..." Su Zhengshan said and kept silent inexplicably.


    Su Ze looked at him suspiciously, then looked at his mother Chen Rong, found that she also wanted to speak, and asked, "what''s going on? What happened at home? "


    Su Zhengshan shook his head and said nothing.


    Chen Rong couldn''t help but say, "it''s nothing. There''s no need to hide it from you. Your father''s job is gone for the time being. He''s ready to find a new job. "


    Su Zhengshan nodded: "director Wang has a good relationship with me. I''m not wrong. He said he drove me... It''s strange!"


    "I thought for a day and didn''t understand what he was doing. This man really knows people, faces and hearts. Maybe he was dissatisfied with me because of the good friendship between the two brothers in the past."


    Just then, the mobile phone text message rang, a text message sent from an unremarked mobile phone number.


    Su Zhengshan only looked at it and sneered, "it''s Lao Wang. He doesn''t know much about this number. I''m one. Look what he said, he''s still playing with me... "


    Then read out the text message: "brother, be careful when you have to!"


    Su Zhengshan naturally felt that Lao Wang played tricks on him and sent this text message to laugh at him. Chen Rong was also a little angry: "if he didn''t have to fire you, how could this happen? This guy is making sarcastic remarks! "


    Su Ze''s heart sank.


    Su Zhengshan and Chen Rong don''t understand the causes and consequences. They just think that Su Zhengshan''s old friend, director Wang, is deliberately entertaining them.


    However, Su Ze didn''t understand that director Wang sent this sentence with a hidden number, which is really "forced" - at present, Qin Mingyuan of Su Ze''s Evergreen Group, this matter is likely to be the pressure issued by Evergreen Group.


    Although the Sixiang group is also possible, it can be basically ruled out. But with the work style of the Qinglong Gang under the Sixiang group, where can people be so kind that they don''t have a job? If you really want to start with Su Ze, you would have gone to find Su Ze and started fighting, killing and tying people for trial.


    In particular, Su Ze is still holding his own data file bag. Head teacher Hao Jun talked about Qin Mingyuan''s inquiry today. Basically, it can be determined that Qin Mingyuan is dealing with Su Ze behind this matter.


    His purpose is very simple, that is to make su Ze can''t stand the pressure to beg him and let him take a bad breath. As for the means of humiliation, it is obvious that there will be.


    For a moment, he was angry and made fun of other people''s lives and families... Qin Mingyuan had ordered his own combatants to fight in the reincarnation world, so he had crossed the line. Now it is a disaster to his family, and there is no bottom line.


    "Dad, don''t hurry to find a job. I should be able to find you a job when I come back this time." Suze said.


    Su Zhengshan was puzzled, but he thought that Su Ze had become a combatant and might have more ways than himself, so he agreed.


    Arrange things at home. Su Ze took what he should take, changed his clothes, covered half of his face with the brim of his hat, bought a new mobile phone number and dialed the service phone of Scott trading group.


    "Hello, Scott group''s Chinese residence serves you..." a Chinese woman''s voice sounded softly.


    "I''m in Jiangcheng and ready to go to Hedao country. The special service password is 89910."


    Suze said directly.


    "Please locate a place where the helicopter can park nearby. The helicopter can arrive within 30 minutes." The female customer service asked quickly.


    Su Ze glanced at a building not far away from her and reported her name. The female customer service confirmed the location and could park the helicopter.


    Su Ze took the elevator to the top of the building and waited for about 20 minutes. A helicopter engraved in Changqing group landed.


    "The special passers-by of shigaozhi group went from Jiangcheng to the military base of yingtouguo, Zhongliu Island, Hedao?"


    Asked the driver.


    Su Ze quietly looked at the sign of Changqing group, pressed the brim of his hat, boarded the plane and said the special service password. The pilot stopped asking more and directly drove the plane towards the East China Sea.


    China Evergreen Group, Yingtou shigaozhi trade group, Zhongliu island Yingtou military base


    The Chinese cabinet and the Department of transmigration have completely mispredicted the degree of runaway power of large groups, and the Evergreen Group has speculated on foreign capital groups and foreign military forces.


    Originally, no matter how big groups are not subject to the control of the state, it is still China''s own internal struggle, and the meat is rotten in the pot after all. Now it seems that this meat is not only not rotten in the pot, but also stewed in other pots!


    Evergreen Group is like this, what about other large groups?


    It can be said that on the surface, the reincarnation department is weak and can not hold down the situation. In fact, the major groups are on the verge of losing control. I don''t know how many are dominated by foreign countries and how many are dominated by China.


    Two hours later, the helicopter landed at the eagle''s head military base. The pilot asked, "Sir, when are you going back?"


    Su Ze said, "within 48 hours."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you here."


    After getting off the helicopter, an eagle head officer ran quickly, took the pass in Su Ze''s hand, looked at it, handed it back to Su Ze discontentedly, pointed to the exit direction of the military base and signaled him to leave quickly.

 Chapter 63

    Obviously, the shigaozhi group used its status as a chaebol to use the military base of the Eagle Head country to transport its own personnel, and the Eagle Head country officers were also unhappy.


    This mood is probably similar to that of the reincarnation department. No one will be happy to see that large groups do whatever they want in China.


    Su Ze even laughed in his heart: if the officer of the Eagle Head country knew that this pass qualification was not even from the Shi Gaozhi group, but the blond, fat faced, despicable and shameless little Shi Gaozhi who secretly sold himself for profit, it would be even more important to have an explosion of mentality.


    The despicability and immorality of the upper class of the capital group is so hard for normal people to understand. It has to be described as profit seeking vampires. Interests can even devour their own wisdom and brain.


    Leaving the eagle''s head military base, Suze turned around the street.


    When the women on Zhongliu Island saw that he came out of the eagle''s head military base, they hurried away. Even many men turned their faces and didn''t dare to look at him. People with children also hurried to take their children home.


    Su Zezheng wondered what had happened. He saw two soldiers of the Eagle Head country, who were full of wine and armed with guns, staggering and smiling to stop a woman from Zhongliu island. The rest of Zhongliu Island cast angry and sad eyes and hurried to escape.


    On another street, a group of people wearing colorful hats, blowing loud trumpets and shouting, "we''re not afraid at all! Not at all! We are warriors, invincible warriors! "


    On the big screen of street selling TV, there happened to be such a scene: The hostess and guests also discussed the problem of Zhongliu island tourism.


    Combined with most Chinese characters, Su Ze probably guessed what the above dialogue meant.


    "In a word, Zhongliu island has excellent scenery. Those who recommend holidays must go and have a look!"


    "Yes, but I heard that some of their customs are difficult to accept. They are naturalized savages after all..."


    Su Ze looked at the scene silently and took back his eyes.


    Zhongliu island was originally a desert island. There were only indigenous people on the desert island. Later, a large number of reclamation groups migrated from Hedao state to seize the living space of the original residents and destroy their race. Finally, all the residents on Zhongliu Island were Hedao state. However, the whole Zhongliu island was given by the crane island state to the Eagle Head state as a military restricted zone, and basically the residents of Zhongliu Island were not regarded as people.


    Now Zhongliu island is half a tourist attraction and half a spectacle of military bases. While the scenery is beautiful, guns are lined up. It is also inevitable that soldiers of the army, drunk, come out to make trouble outside the military zone.


    Su Ze has no sympathy for the current residents of Zhongliu island. They are not even the original aborigines of Zhongliu island. Most of them are just the descendants of the later immigrant crane Island reclamation group.


    However, what the eagle soldiers did was disgusting.


    Moving his fingers, a yellowish brown hair floated over. Su Ze sneered and turned to the corner to start the matchmaker.


    The soldier of the Eagle Head country, who was holding the woman in his arms, laughed wildly, stretched out his hand, and suddenly felt that his belt was loose and cool behind him.


    Looking back in surprise, his companion not only didn''t catch the woman, but looked at himself.


    "Ah? Ah! What are you doing? "


    ¡°yes£¬Ican£¡¡±


    Two soldiers of the eagle''s head country started fighting in the street with one punch and one foot. They didn''t care about other things anymore.


    The innocent woman looked silly and ran away with tears after a long time.


    Choose a secluded hotel to stay. After determining that there is no abnormality in safety, Su Ze enters the reincarnation center.


    Fortunately, the reincarnation center has the function of language communication, otherwise Su Ze really can''t understand what is said in the forums and shopping malls of crane island country.


    The shopping malls in crane island country and China are the same problem. They are full of garbage. The really useful transactions are actually in the square.


    In the forum, the communication between crane island countries is much more intense than that of China. It is common to be shady and vicious, and direct abuse is rare.


    The hottest posts are: "how to bring the perfect girlfriend poison Island Yuko back to the real world?"


    The reply is that a group of color approved otaku are crazy to think of ways, and some people click in to laugh at these guys.


    "There is a wonderful figure in China, Maitreya, and Ichiro of our country will not lose!"


    This reply is very unified. It is all to express the pride and support of crane island''s own genius. Some people occasionally doubt it. A large group of people chase and scold "dare to doubt Okubo Ichiro. Let me see who you are!"


    "What color is your blood?"¡° Maybe it''s a Chinese spy, or maybe it''s from South stick! "


    Naruto, the protagonist of Naruto in the fifth level reincarnation world, is a waste. Why is he the protagonist


    This refers to Naruto biography, the fifth level reincarnation world of Hokkaido. Of course, this is also a problem of translation. In fact, it is Naruto known by Su Ze in his previous life¡° Naruto''s real name is Naruto Naruto. There is neither fire nor shadow. "Naruto" is the translator''s generalization and refinement of the comic content, not its real name.


    Under this reply, similar to the cartoon character dispute in Su Ze''s previous life, Naruto party, Sasuke party and Kakashi party have repeatedly spoken, but the most are Yuzhi boweasel fans.


    Crane island culture is not based on moral charm. First, it is strong and second, it has a tragic core. The secret of yuzhibo weasel has not been revealed, but many crane island people have felt that kind of trait and feeling, resulting in the birth of many admirers.


    These guys have a good time... Maybe they forget the erosion of the reincarnation world. If they continue, yuzhiboban and big barrel muhui night will run out of the reincarnation world of your crane island country, and the whole world will suffer.


    Su Ze shook his head and chose to enter the second level reincarnation world "implied record of School Park".


    This is a very unreasonable work - from the beginning of the novel, to the beginning of the cartoon, to the animation selling meat to the scene of nonsense.


    Although it is a zombie film, it is really mixed with too many messy things. The sense of urgency brought by the zombie is broken once in a while, which is more like an amusement film.


    The zombie film is mixed with high school students'' love and jealousy. It''s messy enough for teachers to suppress students and compete for dominance. There are also high school students who left alone and returned unharmed after another thrilling experience. When fighting, several high school students returned to fight in many places; It also tries to mix national political factors, but the view is extremely ridiculous and childish, unable to see through the internal interests, which is outrageous.


    It was so messy that the story was completely chaotic and the main line was unclear - then it stopped abruptly and could not continue at all.

 Chapter 64

    In fact, the biggest problem in the story of the implied record of the school park is that the strength of these high school students has not improved. On the surface, they are just ordinary people. Why have they been reckless all the time, recklessly wear through a city, and not die as the leading group?


    Entangled in trivial feelings and mentality, it can only show that the author has no feeling for the great terror between life and death. I really think that between the doomsday disaster and the terror of life and death, some people worry about "the former head teacher asked me to repeat grade for one year" and "my boyfriend and my current boyfriend are gentle and not gentle"?


    This idea is unreasonable.


    The biggest question is, why do these high school students think they won''t die and act recklessly?


    The protagonist group Xiaoshi and his party are not hurt or dead. They act indiscriminately and tangle with small things. They say that they are under great pressure. In fact, they have no survival pressure. This is probably the summary of the whole story.


    When the light dissipated, Su Ze stood in the corridor of a school and looked around, he knew that this was the starting place of the original plot, tengmei School Park.


    There was a scream from the direction of the school gate. A zombie bit and burst into the campus.


    Seeing this situation, Su Ze was not ready to intervene.


    On the one hand, plot clearance is to prolong the time in this world as much as possible and let yourself practice internal power. It is also an important aspect.


    "If so, you can''t rush to drive away from tengmei School Park. Instead, you should stay here as much as possible. First delay the time to go to nanlixiang house, and then delay the time to go to Gaocheng Shaye''s house."


    A male high school student flew past Su Ze, went straight to the classroom in class, grabbed a girl''s wrist and pulled it out: "Li, come with me!"


    The male high school student is the hero Xiaoshi, and the girl is Gong Benli, his childhood sweetheart: at this time, Gong Benli is the girlfriend of Jing Haoyong, Xiaoshi''s good friend. Xiaoshi has always had feelings for Gong Benli. Seeing someone killing at the school gate and campus violence, he hurriedly came to pull Gong Benli to avoid it.


    As for my good friend Jing Haoyong, seriously, who has no objection in his heart? My good friend robbed his childhood sweetheart? The relationship between them looks good, but it''s actually embarrassing.


    Miyamoto got up and slapped Xiaoshi''s face directly. Jing Haoyong heard the news, and the three started an extremely embarrassing and difficult to look directly at each other.


    In short, xiaoshixiao is an emotional loser who likes Gong Benli and wants to pretend not to care. Gong Benli and Jing Hao Yongzheng have a good relationship. They feel that xiaoshixiao is a little eye-catching.


    Su Ze looked at this scene and shook his head: in the zombie film, you waste time talking about the feelings of high school students. It''s unique to be jealous at the beginning.


    "Well, don''t say anything superfluous."


    Su Ze said, "school is not a place for you to talk about love. You should go home and talk about it. Now something urgent has happened in school --"


    Xiaoshixiao, jinghaoyong and Miyamoto looked at him.


    "It''s Miss Suze from the next class."


    When Su Ze heard this, his expression was a little subtle: what ghost? I am also an 18-year-old high school student in the real world. How can I become your teacher?


    However, the automatic generation of identity under the C-level charm is quite good: in island countries, there are clear upper and lower differences between students'' predecessors and descendants. Teachers have greater authority over students. Basically, students should listen to their teachers.


    For example, in the original plot, Mr. Wisteria is full of people and nonsense, and wants to intrigue and master the leadership of the protagonist group - xiaoshixiao and others are angry and silent. For a moment, they are frightened by the teacher''s authority and dare not stand up to resist, or Miyamoto and Mr. Wisteria have an old enemy and leave angrily, which makes several people separate from Mr. wisteria and form a real protagonist group.


    Up to this time, no one dared to resist the leadership of the teacher positively, but to "go away" to express his protest.


    This is the greatest role of teacher identity.


    With a light cough, Su Ze quickly adapted to his teacher status and began to give orders.


    "Campus violence has occurred in the school. You must protect yourself and wait in the school health room."


    This is a little strange - but it can also be understood as gathering in the school health care room. Other students and teachers should come. Xiaoshi and Xiaoxiao thought so and hurried to the school health care room.


    Su Ze looked at the task of raising the light curtain in front of him: "kill five dead bodies."


    Five "dead bodies"? The zombie in this world has changed its name to "dead body". However, compared with the evolved zombies such as zombie dogs and lickers, "dead body" is obviously just the most common human zombie, which is not as good as the name zombie.


    Just more than ten minutes later, tengmei School Park was completely chaotic and noisy. The students and teachers were quickly bitten and became the so-called "dead body" and began to bite people madly. Su Ze took out his sword, took several glass bottles of "dead body" blood and flesh, and then changed into his own peach wood sword to ward off evil spirits.


    As soon as the palm was wiped, the anti evil effect was stimulated, the peach wood sword was waved around, and the dead fell to the ground one after another.


    "Finish the task, do you want to leave?"


    "Don''t leave."


    "Stay for 24 hours and leave at any time. If there is a follow-up task, you can continue the task."


    Su Ze took a faint look and continued to walk forward with a peach wood sword. Behind him, those slow-moving "dead bodies" had no resistance at all. For Su Ze, the "dead body" that others must hit the head to kill is just a evil thing that can be killed with the touch of peach wood sword.


    The essence of dead body is that bioelectricity drives the body, coupled with the instinct of hungry eating. Eliminate that driving force, and they will really become corpses.


    From the third floor to the second floor, and then from the second floor to the first floor, a steady stream of zombies poured in, one after another. Su Ze had not even moved much, but had killed hundreds of zombies in a short time. The corridor from the third floor to the first floor was silent, and the bodies piled up together.


    Su Ze gently beat the corridor wall with a peach wood sword, "Dong Dong" sounded softly, but there were no zombies pouring out again for a moment.


    Almost all the zombies in this teaching building were killed, and there should be many in the other two teaching buildings.


    He was not in a hurry. He moved his sour arm a little and walked towards the health room.


    "GADA" sounded softly, a classroom door opened quietly, and a fat head came out.


    "Hello... Mr. Su Ze..."


    Su Ze took a look and recognized that he was the fat otaku Hirano of the protagonist group. It is said that he went to the military house specially trained by Blackwater employment company.


    He nodded slightly and said, "haven''t you become that monster? Hirano toda. "


    "Yes, sir." Hirano said.


    "Keep up and go to the health room." Suze said.

 Chapter 65

    "Yes, sir."


    Hirano said, following behind Suze, with a nail gun in his hand.


    Behind him came a girl with pink hair and double horsetail. It was the high city of Shaye.


    "Teacher, can I follow?" Gaocheng Shaye is a very proud young lady, but he is polite to the teacher who is obviously not the object of playing proud.


    Su Ze nodded slightly, led them to the health room and knocked on the door.


    Inside came a man''s voice: "who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    The door of the house was just opened. There were four people in the house. The hero Xiaoshi, whose hair was blown up like a hedgehog, and the heroine Gong Benli, whose hair was the same as an antenna. A girl with purple long hair practicing with a wooden sword, poison Island Yuzi, and a school doctor Ju Chuan Jingxiang with orange long hair, confused expression and exaggerated figure.


    Xiaoshixiao''s face was tangled. Gong Benli''s eyes were red. Jing Haoyong''s body lay on the ground. In addition, there were two other bodies whose heads were smashed by wooden swords.


    Poison Island Yuzi is a woman with strong Kendo and amazing strength. She can smash human heads with a wooden sword - it''s also difficult for adult men to do this. Ordinary wooden swords don''t have such strong hardness.


    "Miss Su Ze, Miss Ju Chuan... What should we do now? The whole school has become like this... "


    Xiaoshi said uneasily.


    Miyamoto was sad. She didn''t know who she was talking to, or she said to herself, "forever, she''s dead."


    "Eh?"


    Juchuan Jingxiang is a school doctor with a thick brain and natural stay. Even now, she can''t tell the dead body from her normal classmates. She tilted her head to look around and asked, "what happened?"


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Juchuan doesn''t have to consider this. Let me talk about it for the time being."


    "Mr. Su Ze is so bad hearted that he despises me." Juchuan Jingxiang pouted discontentedly, even a little coquettish.


    Su Ze said in his heart: with this IQ and this exaggerated figure, you can basically use a bowl of spicy hot to finish it thirteen times, and solve the problem of all the expenses from meeting to having a child


    "There is an emergency on the campus, not just the whole tengmei School Park. I think the whole unrest can spread to the whole city, even the whole country and the whole world." Suze said, "you see, too? You only need a drop of blood to burst into your mouth. You only need to be bitten by that monster and cut your skin. Within a few minutes, you will become a monster and their kind. "


    "Such a degree of dissemination is inevitable in every place where there are people."


    "Therefore, we can''t act rashly. Running around will only put us in danger."


    After su Ze''s words, everyone in the health room fell into silence and afterthought what he said.


    Will this kind of future like the end of the world really happen?


    "However, there are so many people in the school park. If they become monsters, they must be very many... Shall we stay here?" Yuzi frowned and asked.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su Ze has cleaned up and killed all the monsters in this teaching building just now." Gaocheng Shaye said, "there are probably hundreds."


    "No? Hundreds? "


    Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao and Gong Benli exclaimed, and Yuzi of poison island was even more surprised: "tengmei School Park only has more than 1500 students in total. Just now it was only about 20 minutes, and teacher Su Ze killed one-third or even more?"


    At this point, her eyes fell on Su Ze''s traditional Chinese peach wood sword.


    "It''s a double-sided wooden sword with a blade. Your sword technique must be very strong, sir..."


    She couldn''t help licking the corners of her mouth with her ruddy tongue. She felt excited and eager to try.


    Want to fight with such a strong Kendo, want to fight with him until you use up your last strength!


    "Is this true? Miss Suze? " Gong Benli confirmed to Su Ze again.


    "It''s true," Hirano toda also said. "Teacher Suze is really very powerful!"


    Xiao Shixiao and Gong Benli were immediately respectful and had no other thoughts. Since it was true, Su Ze was the strongest among them and a teacher. Naturally, he could make proper arrangements naturally and immediately become their big backer and leader.


    Even poison Island Yuzi thought to himself that he couldn''t do the same thing and agreed: "it''s really dangerous to act indiscriminately, but we can minimize the danger by acting with a strong person like Mr. Su Ze."


    "Therefore, we are willing to listen to Mr. Su Ze''s orders."


    Su Ze said lightly, "it''s too much to say orders. We may have to spend a very difficult time together next."


    "Hello, everyone!" A soft impact came from behind, sandwiching Su Ze''s head in the middle. Ju Chuan Jingxiang leaned against Su Ze''s back and hugged his neck, "obviously I''m also a teacher. Why do you praise Su Ze? I''m also a reliable teacher who needs everyone''s praise. "


    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Ze raised his hand to take away the fat on both sides of his head and said perfunctorily, "Mr. Ju Chuan is also very powerful. It''s a wonder in the world."


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang stood aside with satisfaction and stopped his confusion.


    "The reason why we choose the school is that the things on campus are more complete than those in ordinary places. Bedding and other supplies are enough for us to use. The reserved water, the food in the canteen, and all kinds of food and daily necessities in the school store are far more than ordinary people''s family reserves. You know, 1500 people supply water and food every day. There are also emergency reserve water sources and emergency standby power equipment. Can this be owned elsewhere? "


    "As long as we clean up the monsters in the whole school Park and close the school gate, there is a castle that can supply us for several years. There is absolutely enough water and food, enough electricity, and even transportation equipment. We can evacuate at any time."


    Su Ze said here and added: "I can clean up those monsters today. Tomorrow, I''ll ask you to clean up the drinking water, food, gasoline and other materials in the whole school park."


    "Then we can quietly wait for the rescue and see what the outside world is like. Maybe all this is a false alarm."


    "What a reassuring arrangement, Miss Suze." "As the daughter of the Wu family, I ask to fight with you."


    "OK, I have permission." Su Ze said with a smile. Everyone else was relieved and saw the hope of living.


    At this time, there was a violent crash outside, followed by a scream.


    "Teacher, please, let me go up!"

 Chapter 66

    Several people hurriedly stood in front of the window and looked out. They saw a white car crashing into the school gate of the School Park, and behind the car were two boys screaming and being dragged and bitten by the zombies.


    The car didn''t stop and hit the iron gate of the School Park again.


    Gong Benli gritted her teeth and scolded, "beast!"


    Su Ze was surprised and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "That car is the wisteria guy''s car! Wisteria must want to escape, so it doesn''t care whether the students live or die. Such a guy... Is not qualified to be called a teacher! " Gong Benli said angrily.


    Su Ze nodded and suddenly said, "it''s Wisteria. I heard he once stopped you from going to school in grade?"


    Gong Benli bowed her head sadly: "yes, that guy in order to revenge my father, I will not forgive this guy."


    Xiaoshixiao exclaimed in surprise, "Li, is there anything like this? I don''t know at all. "


    Gong Benli raised her head and glared at him, then shifted her eyes: obviously she said she liked me, but she didn''t care about me. Is that like?


    Jing Haoyong is much more gentle and considerate than you. Even Mr. Su Ze knows about me. You don''t know why I repeat grade!


    In the original plot, at this time, the protagonist and his party have taken the school bus. Ju Chuan Jingxiang drives the bus to the bed owner city in a panic. Wisteria joins the school bus with several students and begins to force Daodao to seize the leadership.


    But now no one drives the school bus. Wisteria and several students can only think of their own way. After sacrificing two students as bait, wisteria takes three students into their car and rushes towards the iron gate of the campus.


    Two times in a row, the front cover of the car was deflated, the school door had not been knocked open, and the airbag popped out - there is no doubt that the "advantages" of private cars in island countries can be compared with the durability of school buses.


    Wisteria was bounced on the seat by the airbag, and the whole person broke out in a cold sweat. How do you escape from death?


    "Do you want to save them?" Seeing the white car in trouble at the school gate, xiaoshixiao asked enthusiastically.


    Gong Benli looked at him with murderous eyes: didn''t you hear what I just said? Wisteria has made me depressed. Are you going to sacrifice your life to save him? Do you want to chase me or him?


    Then he looked at Su Ze anxiously: is Mr. Su Ze the only one who has the ability to save people? He won''t go, just that disgusting beast, wisteria?


    Su Ze smiled, reached out and rubbed the dull hair like the tentacles of Miyamoto''s Beetle: "what do you want me to do?"


    "I hope Mr. Su Ze doesn''t save him. Wisteria is just a scum!" Gong Benli gnashed her teeth and listed the bad deeds of wisteria and Wisteria''s father.


    "It''s really not a good person to make my beautiful students so sad." Su Ze nodded and said, "classmate Gong Benli, I believe in your kindness and sense of justice. You won''t live up to my trust, will you?"


    Gong Benli''s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she took Su Ze''s hand and solemnly said, "teacher, I absolutely, absolutely didn''t live up to your trust! I am willing to swear on the reputation of Miyamoto family! "


    "I trust you." Su Ze said in a deep voice, then turned back and stopped looking out of the window.


    Looking at this scene, he didn''t feel that Su Ze was making a fuss about human life, but had some admiration.


    Is this the style of the strong?


    It''s really exciting to give trust to the people in front of you and judge everything in the world according to your own heart!


    Gaocheng Shaye and Hirano toda are a little uneasy: is that good? After all, it''s human life, and it''s the teacher''s life... But they are more wise. They can see that teacher Su Ze has made up his mind. Gong Benli really has a deep hatred with teacher wisteria, so they didn''t raise any objection.


    Only Xiaoshi Xiaoxiao glanced at Suze''s hands wrapped in Gong Benli''s hands, and the flame in her heart burned.


    "In this way, it is impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Su Ze smiled: "your opinion is..."


    "Mr. Wisteria is human and a living life. It''s impossible to let it go. Mingming has enough strength. Why not save him? "


    Xiaomu didn''t know what kind of mentality he was holding. He shouted such words to Su Ze. Maybe it was the frustration of watching Gong Benli fall in love with another man again, maybe it was jealousy, or there was a natural sense of justice in his heart.


    When he shouted such words, the health room suddenly calmed down.


    "Xiaoshi filial piety."


    Gong Benli said coldly.


    Xiao Shixiao stared at her. Gong Benli came forward and slapped him in the face. This was the second time he was slapped by Gong Benli today. He didn''t realize what had happened until he finished.


    "Li -"


    "Please call my name Gong Benli, and please don''t contact me when there is nothing in the future. I will be very troubled." Gong Benli finished this sentence indifferently and never looked at xiaoshixiao again.


    This is also the most decisive and heaviest expression in the general social life of island countries: I''m very troubled to communicate with you (you''re just a worthless garbage, we don''t communicate with each other).


    "Li......" Xiaoxue covered his face and stepped back, unbelievable.


    Then he took a deep breath, opened the door of the health room and ran out.


    Just then, a peach wood sword fell from behind and knocked him unconscious.


    "As a high school student, it''s a pity to die because of the second disease of emotion and justice." Suze said, "let him rest and calm down."


    Hirano toda and Takashi Shaye quickly lifted up the fainted cell and put it on the bed in the health room.


    "Gong Benli, take out your long gun book and take care of the health room and teacher Juchuan Jingxiang... As well as Hirano toda and Takashi Shaye. You should also be careful and work together."


    Su Ze said that, took poison Island Yuzi out of the health room and closed the door.


    "It''s really reassuring, Miss Suze." Miyamoto whispered.


    "Strong is like a monster or a ghost..." Gaocheng Shaye glanced. "Is this guy really a teacher, not a more terrible guy? It''s hardly human. "


    "Please don''t be rude to Mr. Su Ze. The long gun in my hand may accidentally stab the wrong person." Miyamoto Li said coldly.


    "All right, all right! Looks like you have a new destination. Xiaoshixiao, a fool, still doesn''t have a chance! " Gaocheng Shaye said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Such a bad guy... A guy who doesn''t even want to understand my plight and my sadness... How on earth does he say he likes such words? What am I left for him besides his body and appearance? " Gong Benli asked coldly.


    Gaocheng Shaye was stunned and speechless.

 Chapter 67

    Gaocheng Shaye likes Xiaoshi filial piety, and even feels that Xiaoshi filial piety persistently likes Gong Benli. It''s not worth it. He feels a little unfair for Xiaoshi filial piety.


    But when Gong Benli asked back, she had nothing to say.


    On the one hand, Xiaomu pretended not to care, on the other hand, he seemed to really like Gong Benli, but he knew nothing about the difficulties Gong Benli encountered. When Gong Benli needed his understanding, he said with awe inspiring righteousness that he wanted to save Gong Benli''s enemies... So, what he said was like, he actually liked himself a little more.


    Gaocheng Shaye claims to have a high IQ. In fact, she is sophisticated, that is, the level of ordinary female high school students. She just reads more knowledge in books.


    After speechless, he sat by the bed of Xiaoshi and silently thought about his own affairs.


    If it is really a national and global crisis, how are father and mother now?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Peach wood sword just waved, "dead bodies" fell to the ground one after another and could no longer stand up.


    Suze walked forward with ease.


    Poison Island Yuzi followed behind, scolding constantly, smashing the heads of the fish that had escaped the net and the "dead" monsters fleeing from the corner.


    Her muscles were sour and her palms tingled slightly, but such a violent scene made her more excited and unbearable. She couldn''t help but want to wield a sword, not only a wooden Japanese sword, but also a real sharp blade and the sound of chopping the human body.


    There is a sense of fatigue, but it is far less than that impulse. I want to hear the crisp sound of the sword cutting the human body, with a slight sense of obstruction.


    That must be wonderful!


    The body was trembling slightly, almost uncontrollable.


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly stopped and looked back at her: "poison Island Yuzi, this teaching building seems to have been cleaned up by us. Next, there are only 100 monsters on the campus and monsters in another teaching building."


    "Really? Is that all? " After saying that, he felt a little speechless. He quickly covered up and added, "the teacher''s swordsmanship is really powerful..."


    In fact, it''s not swordsmanship, but super power, isn''t it? We need to destroy the monster''s head to stop the monster. Teacher Su Ze just points and touches it with a wooden sword, and the monsters die one after another.


    Is there really such an ability in the world?


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, opened a classroom door, walked in, sat on the desk and motioned that poison Island Yuzi also sat on the desk.


    "Poison Island Yuzi, if you have anything, you can tell me."


    Yuko was stunned and shook his head subconsciously.


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t hide it. Your expression and reaction have explained a lot."


    "Teacher, have you understood what kind of woman I am?" Poison Island Yuzi lowered his head and said lost.


    Su Ze nodded: "I see."


    "Yes, there is violence and killing in my heart. I am a woman possessed by a murderer..." poison island koizo whispered.


    Su Ze smiled and stroked her long purple hair: "it doesn''t matter."


    Yuko looked at Su Ze in surprise and seemed to ask him: do you mind touching a woman like me? Is it really okay?


    Su Ze nodded slightly, lowered his head and said softly, "if you are a murderer, I am the Yaksha ghost king who kills more people... Poison Island Yuzi, please follow my steps and follow my orders, OK?"


    The warm breath came to my face, and the shivering feeling of electric shock spread all over my body.


    Trembling slightly, poison Island Yuko suddenly felt that perhaps his violent appeal was to wait for this day, and everything was to wait for this miraculous man.


    "Miss Su Ze..."


    Her palm trembled, "can I? Are you qualified? "


    "Yes, you have such qualifications... But it may make you give up everything."


    Su Ze recalled the discussion posts of the otaku men in Hedao country about how to bring the perfect woman poison Island Yuzi out of the reincarnation world. The reason why they were so amazing was that poison Island Yuzi combined the traditional woman''s understanding and strong character too perfectly, almost without any deficiency.


    Su Ze doesn''t know how to bring poison Island Yuzi out of the reincarnation world, but this doesn''t prevent him from liking poison Island Yuzi the most.


    Gong Benli and Gaocheng Shaye are both normal female high school students. Although Ju Chuan Jingxiang is exaggerated and mature, she can be compared with mentally retarded naturally. The really mature, sensible and valiant poison Island Yuko is obviously much better than them.


    When the best woman confides her weaknesses anxiously, takes care of the man''s mood, and is willing to cook gently, she can comfort the man''s heart more than several other women, and can hardly see the defects.


    However, poison Island Yuzi obviously misunderstood Su Ze''s "everything".


    "Everything?"


    Poison Island took a deep breath, put down the wooden knife and untied the button.


    "Teacher, I''m ready!"


    Suze thought: I didn''t mean that


    However, this does not hinder his action, nor will it be said in a bad way.


    Another hour later, poison Island Yuzi tiptoed back to the health room with a faint blush on his face.


    "Where''s Miss Su Ze?" Gong Benli asked nervously.


    Poison Island Yuzi whispered: "teacher, he''s killing the last monster. The whole school park will be calm soon, because I don''t need my help, so I''ll return here first. All the survivors are just us. "


    "Hey?"


    Juchuan Jingxiang realized later: "is it just us?"


    Poison island koizo nodded slightly.


    Juchuan Jingxiang held her chin and said, "it''s still a pity. Mr. wisteria, are they still alive?"


    Gong Benli was almost not frightened by her words: just half an hour ago, the white car was overturned by monsters, and the wisteria inside was dragged out and killed. It happened right in front of her. Did Ju Chuan Jingxiang care? Nature can''t stay to this extent, can it?


    Juchuan Jingxiang looked at Yuko poison island in doubt: "is poison Island classmate hurt? Why does it look like it''s unstable? It''s still very serious to be hurt by those monsters? "


    As soon as this statement came out, Miyamoto, Takagi saya and Hirano toda were all startled.


    Poison Island Shoko hurt? Doesn''t that mean she could become that monster?


    Poison Island Yuzi waved his hand: "please rest assured, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a muscle strain in the leg."


    A few people were relieved. After waiting for another half an hour, Su Ze pushed open the door of the health room: "it has been determined that there is no such monster in the whole tengmei School Park. We are the only survivors. From now on, collect materials, arrange defense measures, and wait for rescue and subsequent changes."


    The orderly arrangement was originally discussed. Everyone was prepared and began to act according to Su Ze''s instructions.


    Hirano toda woke up Xiaoshi, followed Suze to check the campus wall, safe passage and school gate, and moved some heavy objects to prevent the dead from entering.


    Miyamoto Li, Tokushima Yuko, Takagi saya and Ju Chuan Jingxiang began to count all kinds of materials, including not only the school''s storage items, but also the bentos, snacks and other food carried by the students - there are generators that can use refrigeration and microwave ovens. These bentos are clean meals after housewives come out. Most of them can be eaten, but only a small part needs to be discarded.


    Busy until late at night, the party gathered in the principal''s lounge room. After reporting their harvests to Suze, they were all quite excited - the sum of drinking water and food was enough for them to use for several years. Next, just wait for the rescue.


    Turn on the TV, the live broadcast on the TV station is the scenes of dead bodies biting people, and even killing journalists and police. Soon, the TV is full of no signal pictures.


    The joy suddenly dispersed, and everyone''s faces were dull except Su Ze.


    Just as Su Ze''s inference is: This is a national and worldwide disaster, and there is even nothing to stop it.


    "Dad... Mom..."


    Gong Benli sobbed in a low voice, and Gaocheng Shaye sobbed softly. At this time, they all understood the cruel reality. They are safe, but it is difficult for their families to be safe

 Chapter 68

    Gong Benli and Gaocheng Shaye thought of their parents and couldn''t help crying.


    Xiaoshixiao, Hirano toda and Yuko Tokushima are a little calmer than them. At least they understand that it''s useless to cry now and think about their family. Although everyone can''t help it, it doesn''t work at all.


    As for Ju Chuan Jingxiang, she stared for a while, gave everyone a cup of hot tea, and touched the heads of Gong Benli and Gaocheng Shaye, coaxing children: "be good, don''t cry..."


    Gong Benli and Gaocheng Shaye were in a state of bewilderment. Holding hot tea, they wiped their tears and were embarrassed to cry again.


    After everyone calmed down, Su Ze began to say: "at present, our situation is fairly good, and there are fewer survivors than we expected. The external situation is very bad. We seem to be trapped on an isolated island called tengmei School Park, and we can''t wait for rescue in a short time. "


    "To this end, we should consider more comprehensive and long-term. At present, tap water and electricity are being supplied and have not been interrupted. "


    "But in the next few days, it can be expected that the power will be interrupted, the tap water will be interrupted, and even the water source will be polluted by monsters."


    Gaocheng Shaye said: "everything is ready, and the reserve water should be increased. It should not be used as drinking water, but as washing water. Should it be ok?"


    Su Ze nodded and said, "one more thing, in this case, will the state and government bomb with weapons such as missiles in order to eliminate this monster? Will it pose a threat to our power equipment? "


    As a military otaku, Hirano toda is very familiar with this and said: "it should be. It should be in two or three days at the latest. After this time, it shows that the country has either controlled the situation and does not have to drop bombs again; Or the situation is completely out of control and has no ability to drop bombs. "


    "In addition, there is indeed an electronic pulse bomb, which can instantly destroy all running electrical equipment, not only power generation facilities, but also electrical appliances such as TV. If they are being turned on, they will also be instantly destroyed."


    "So from tomorrow, we will take the initiative to disconnect the switch and electrical appliances for two days, and put the required electrical appliances in the school warehouse." Suze said.


    "Yes, Mr. Suze, this is the best way." Hirano toda replied that others had no objection.


    "In addition, while there is water now, clean up those bodies and sort out our common areas!" Gaocheng Shaye cried, "if you don''t tidy up, so many bodies are prone to plague. In ancient times, many wars won by less were because of the great plague on the other side."


    "Yes, you can clean up these things from tomorrow."


    Su Ze said, "and I need to practice from tomorrow."


    "Practice?" The crowd exclaimed and looked at each other.


    Gong Benli said, "do you need to practice as strong as a teacher?"


    "Sure enough, there is a reason why teacher Su Ze is strong." Gaocheng Shaye said, "I''m really curious about what kind of cultivation can lead to such a result."


    Everyone talked. Su Ze smiled and assigned everyone the work to start tomorrow, and everyone began to rest.


    The next morning, everyone put on their work gloves and began to carry the bodies. They were thrown to a place and gathered together. Gaocheng Shaye washed the ground with a water pipe.


    "Hey, poison Island students seem to have some..." Gong Benli suddenly said with a long gun in her arms.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Gaocheng Shaye said, "you were one step ahead."


    Gong Benli blushed with embarrassment and said, "that''s a teacher. As teachers and students, how can we not do that?"


    "If it were you, would it be ok?" Gaocheng Shaye said contemptuously, glancing at Xiaoshi who was carrying the body. "Xiaoshi Xiaoxue is very confused. Although he is working, he doesn''t know what he is doing."


    "Hum!"


    Gong Benli didn''t speak. She just looked at it and took back her eyes.


    That kind of guy can''t understand me anyway. He just cares about his mood and doesn''t have to pay attention to it.


    In the quiet office, Su Ze cleared the open space, and poison Island Yuzi stood at the door with a wooden knife.


    "Are you going to start practicing? Miss Suze? "


    Poison Island Yuko asked softly.


    Su Ze nodded slightly, recalled the "Zixia internal skill" mental skill, and then began to work. With the operation of the internal skill, a touch of purple appeared on his face, and the whole office was filled with a faint warmth of the rising sun.


    Poison Island Yuzi looked at the scene in surprise, put his palm on the wrist of the other hand and felt it: it''s not an illusion, teacher Su Ze''s face is indeed purple, and the temperature in the office is indeed higher than just now.


    In Su Ze''s induction, the sounds of everything in the world are in his ears, his body trembles slightly, the blood flows like a river, and his internal force is constantly carried.


    The faint emotion of Yuko, poison Island, was filled with curiosity and tension.


    Not only that, but also in the distance, there were the voices of xiaoshixiao and Hirano toda moving the bodies, and the voices of Takagi Shaye and Ju Chuan Jingxiang spraying and laughing with a water pipe.


    Open your eyes and everything outside is reflected in your eyes and heart.


    These are the incidental functions of Zixia Shengong, which are also described in detail in the original work. Yue buqun has relied on Zixia Shengong many times to hear, see and feel other things. In addition, it can suppress the enemy and dissolve other heterogeneous internal forces when attached to weapons and used in his palm. This is really a great Shengong.


    However, the situation faced by Zhongyue buqun in the original work is at stake. Zuo lengchan killed Liu Zhengfeng''s family in the name of colluding with the demon sect. His disciple Ling Huchong is also unclear with the demon sect. Zuo lengchan will find an excuse to kill him at any time; They even sent Huashan sword sect first, and then masked experts to kill them; Yue buqun couldn''t wait and couldn''t wait, so he chose the quick anti evil sword spectrum.


    It can only be said that sitting on divine skill and having no time to practice is also a kind of sadness.


    Turn around and look at poison Island Yuzi. Poison Island Yuzi only feels that he is suddenly facing the eyes of prehistoric predators, and subconsciously wants to turn his eyes away.


    However, he then forced himself to hold back: if Mr. Su Ze can''t bear his eyes, how can he be a good woman to follow him?


    However, when we continue to look at each other, we feel that the eyes with a faint purple light are really like a knife, which makes people feel tingling, and tears flow down involuntarily.


    "Yuzi, don''t be brave. This is my practice. You can''t bear it."


    Poison Island Yuko was relieved. He was happy for the teacher''s strength and respectfully said, "yes, I know, teacher."

 Chapter 69

    As the day passed in a hurry, Su Ze practiced Zixia divine skill and showed more and more extraordinary strength.


    Attach your internal skills to your feet, add your strong physical quality, jump to the third floor several meters high, and jump down safely.


    Attach the internal skill to the wooden stick, directly break a desk and attach it to the peach wood sword. In addition to the power to ward off evil spirits, the peach wood sword can cut a finger deep hole in the wall. Attached to the real sword, let alone directly penetrate into the wall.


    Hands, feet, fists, palms and foreign objects are all strengthened within the power of Zixia divine skill.


    While Xiaoshi, Hirano toda, Gaocheng Shaye, Miyamoto Li, Ju Chuan Jingxiang and others who cleaned up the campus were incredible when they saw Su Ze''s performance.


    Is this a real monster? Is this really what humans can do?


    What kind of superpower or superhuman is Mr. Suze?


    That night, the city was dark. Looking out with a telescope, it was also dark. Except for the low sobs of the "dead bodies", all the other sounds of the whole bed owner city had disappeared.


    The crowd gathered again. Hirano toda put down his telescope and said, "the national response has been carried out, the rescue has not come, there is no sign of reply in the whole city, and there is no light even further away."


    "Mr. Su Ze, the situation is worse than expected. Everything outside is out of control, and few human beings survive. It is estimated that there is no damage to the power equipment, and we are the only one here. "


    Gaocheng Shaye and others were very depressed by the scene of the coming of the end.


    The worst case happened.


    "There is also good news. There are plenty of food and drinking water. There are also many libraries, videos and schools. Everyone can enjoy life for a long time." Hirano said, "it''s just a pity that we don''t have military guns. Let''s have a good time."


    Because Su Ze completed incredible things, he built tengmei School Park into an isolated island of their school Park, which is particularly safe and stable. Because Su Ze is their extremely reliable leader and decision-maker, the protagonist group is no longer the same as in the original book: you have an idea, I have an idea, you want to go home to find your mother, I want to go home to find my father, then go out and recklessly enter the city, act separately, and finally survive miraculously.


    As long as you have a little brain, staying here is the best choice.


    Even if you have any personal ideas, you don''t dare to put forward them willfully and selfishly in the face of powerful and recognized leaders.


    However, there are exceptions. For example, Xiao Shixiao said, "teacher Su Ze is very strong. He is stronger than we understand. In this case, why not save more people and our country -"


    "Don''t force others to do anything. If you have such an idea, it''s better to try by yourself, isn''t it, xiaoshixiao!"


    Poison Island Yuzi spoke coldly and interrupted Xiaoshi''s words. She didn''t allow anyone to challenge teacher Su Ze''s authority, and still suppressed teacher Su Ze with that kind of nominal righteousness.


    Since you are so righteous, why don''t you start your own action? Asking Mr. Su Ze to do something without intention is already like rebellious behavior.


    Dudao Yuzi''s eyes toward xiaoshixiao were especially bad. His palm even couldn''t help grasping the handle of the wooden knife: This is a "traitor"!


    The rest of them were shocked by xiaoshixiao''s words, and then frightened by the reaction of dujima Yuzi - xiaoshixiao''s words are not quite right, and dujima Yuzi''s reaction is also very extreme. It seems that the team that has just settled down has a contradiction.


    Su Ze said faintly, "Xiao Shixiao, force others to take risks and save more people. This is not what normal people should say. It will cause trouble. As a teacher of tengmei School Park, I have tried my best to maintain everyone''s survival here. "


    "It should have been the time for the country to save the people. It''s good for the people to save themselves. Now the people have to save the country with military power. Do you think so?"


    Xiaoshixiao was silent for a moment. Feeling that no one supported him, he bowed down and apologized: "I''m very sorry. I didn''t think well and caused you trouble!"


    Suze didn''t say much, just asked him not to say that next time.


    Another day later, people began to perform their duties and prepare meals, followed by reading, watching videos, chatting and entertainment


    Su Ze is still practicing. Yuzi of poison island is responsible for guarding him, training and fighting.


    Dudao Yuzi''s family Kendo is the consistent Kendo style of Hedao country. It is sharp chopping, pressing step by step, and there is no moderate and peaceful sword move. After all, Hedao country''s sword is a sword, and the sword is a knife. Some of this sword move is directly chopping, and the other part is "stabbing" and "teasing".


    Su Ze didn''t learn any moves in the Xiaoao Jianghu world. One of the most used moves is to read power and physical quality, and the other is the Maoshan Taoist method of inviting ghosts and gods.


    In the process of fighting with poison Island Yuzi, the experience of close combat also increased rapidly, and learned poison Island Yuzi''s family kendo.


    In this process, Su Ze did not spend reincarnation points, because the light curtain gave him a task again.


    "Task: ensure that xiaoshixiao, Gong Benli and Gaocheng Shaye do not die, and reward 300 points of reincarnation."


    Su Ze certainly knows that according to the original plot, the protagonist group should go to Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s friend''s house that night and find a variety of weapons and equipment and amphibious armored vehicles. This outrageous plot unfolds. Then he saved a little girl that night and joined the protagonist''s group.


    However, Suze doesn''t have to follow the plot.


    After all, the original story itself is a story that stops abruptly and is half told.


    Find an absolutely safe place and build it into a safe place to live. After waiting for a few months, the bodies of the "dead" have rotted into bones. They have no power of action. The whole world is safe. Isn''t that more comfortable?


    After a few days, Su Ze has become proficient in the application of internal power. When he begins to practice to increase internal power and mental power every day, the light curtain lights up again: "complete the task and obtain 300 reincarnation points. Do you want to stay in this world? It takes 100 rounds of points per day. "


    This makes Su Ze a little confused - in this case, what are the customs clearance conditions? Is it that none of the protagonists will die and live well? Or must we follow the original plot?


    However, he is not in a hurry. He continues to choose to stay in the world, continue to increase his strength and consume reincarnation points. It is nothing for him who still has twenty or thirty thousand reincarnation points.

 Chapter 70

    Five days, ten days, twenty days


    The dead in the street could not stand up, and the bones fell down into the process of decay.


    Su Ze looked at the scene and said silently: is that it? That''s it? No wonder it''s a second level reincarnation world.


    No difference becomes a licker, no wide spread, no spread for many years, destroy all animals and plants... Is to let humans die and become a monster like "dead body", and then it will be over in a period of time.


    Is this still an environmental education film? Tell you that the population is too large. You need to die more than 90% to be better for mother earth?


    Given that the original plot has only two or three days, if we follow the original plot, it will be over long ago and may even pass the customs.


    However, Su Ze''s strange operation of "holding" the leading group leads to the fact that the reincarnation world is still moving forward and in progress... Anyway, Su Ze is not in a hurry. He practices during the day and at night. Poison Island Yuzi, Gong Benli and Ju Chuan Jingxiang all need his night training and guidance.


    Although it''s a little embarrassing, it''s good that Yuko is not jealous. Miyamoto also has the consciousness of "cheating cat". She only looks for Su Ze when it''s hard to help herself. She doesn''t think of herself as a girlfriend.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang was a pure accident. This silly elder sister felt good about herself. She came to Su Ze when she was free. She had no scruples about being coquettish. Sometimes even poison Island Yuzi was inevitably jealous of her bold behavior.


    As for Gaocheng Shaye, she fell in love with Xiaoshi and Hirano. She likes Xiaoshi, Hirano likes her, and Xiaoshi is dissatisfied with Gong Benli''s behavior. She is "jealous" and afraid to "hate" teacher Suze.


    In this quiet life, after another month, "dead bodies" rotted to bone and flesh, and lost their ability to move.


    "Su Zejun, can we go out? There are no new clothes here! "


    Juchuan Jingxiang leaned against Su Ze, shamelessly lingered and asked to go out. Poison Island Yuzi''s palm involuntarily clenched the wooden knife, and Gong Benli turned her head and smiled secretly.


    According to the past situation, Su Ze will definitely resolutely refuse.


    This time, Su Ze was pondering.


    During this period of time, he also felt that the improvement of his cultivation had reached the limit. Thousands of reincarnation points were consumed in the world of the implied record of the Academy. It was really not worth continuing to improve.


    Although he has the worship attachment of poison Island Yuzi and Gong Benli, and Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s simplicity and loveliness as a temptation, he knows better that these are passing gardens on the road to strength. Although the scenery is good, it is unlikely to follow along.


    "OK, let''s go and see the outside tomorrow."


    The next morning, the party arranged tengmei School Park and walked along the approximate route of the original plot under the leadership of Su Ze.


    There were no humans or dead bodies on the road, only rotten bodies lying on the ground.


    When I came to Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s friend''s house, I was surprised to find that a dirty little girl was still alive - the little girl who joined the protagonist''s group in the original plot.


    Su Ze was speechless, and finally understood the key to customs clearance. The first was the protagonist team, the second was to arrive at the designated place, but there were no other requirements.


    It''s reasonable for the little girl to enter Juchuan Jingxiang''s friend''s house. After all, the original plot is the danger encountered near here. As for the food stored in the refrigerator, it can only be said that it is almost a miracle to live for 50 or 60 days.


    Take the little girl and continue to go to Shaye''s house in Gaocheng.


    There was no danger along the way. When we got to Gaocheng Shaye''s house, only one person survived, that is Gaocheng bailizi, Gaocheng Shaye''s mother. The dead have eaten up the father of Gaocheng Shaye and the island organization "worried about the country and one heart" organized by their family.


    "I heard that you are a super businessman on Wall Street. When you see Ichiro Takashi, you immediately give up your wealth and go home to be a housewife?"


    Suze smiled and asked Gaocheng bailizi.


    "Yes, Mr. Suze, thanks to your care, Shaye can survive. Thank you very much."


    Takashi baihezi said gently and generously.


    Su Ze covered his head and said in his heart: the whimsical dream of crane island country is really outrageous. Compared with "the Dragon King''s redundant son-in-law and three years of forbearance" -- what is the concept of Wall Street super businessman? The original author simply can''t understand it. Anyway, he is embarrassed to boast that "Eagle Head country super businessman" married our crane Island man and can only be a housewife from now on, You see how awesome our country is.


    First of all, the real super businessmen on Wall Street can use political means to let the Hawks influence the whole country and even the world policy through a certain existence. The start is the wealth of 10 billion US dollars.


    Secondly, this kind of cool point is too bullshit. It is proud to stifle women''s creativity and let women live at home. Is it proud of crane island country?


    In the story that others are creating, the other side make complaints about it. Su Ze is so tolerant of the idea of tucking up his face.


    However, there was an accident that night. Poison Island Yuzi got the famous Dao Murata Dao of Gaocheng family and went to practice Kendo excitedly.


    When she came back, she found that there was an extra person on Suze''s bed, who claimed to be a "Wall Street super businessman".


    The next morning, Su Ze said awkwardly to Gaocheng Shaye: "from now on, we will discuss each other. I call you Shaye and you call me stepfather..."


    When shayeton in Gaocheng collapsed, he opened his teeth and claws: "you guy, die for me! Die! "


    Su Ze coughed and saw that the situation surrounded by women was really embarrassing. He quickly raised his hand: "then, everyone, I''ll leave first?"


    People are baffled: farewell? Where is he going?


    Su Ze smiled. Today, he finally got the hint to clear the world. Now he has stayed here long enough, so he asked to leave.


    "Miss Suze, I want to follow you." Poison Island Yuko was the first to stand up and say.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang said, "don''t leave me, Su Zejun."


    "Miss Su Ze, can you take me?" Gong Benli said so.


    Gaocheng Shaye shouted, "hurry and die! Die a hundred times, you lecherous teacher! "


    Su Ze can only wave to them: "talk about it if you have a chance."


    Choose the "Maitreya" code to announce the reincarnation world.


    The prompt sound sounded: "this reincarnation is special and unique after customs clearance in the world, because the original plot scope is narrow, all activities only stay in one city of the main city of the bed, and the time stops. After you or the people you allow enter, the time begins to flow."


    "One hundred points need to be exchanged every day, and the time exchange ratio can be up to one day to one year."


    "Pass through the world and obtain 8000 reincarnation points. You can choose an e-level skill in the world to learn. You will be proficient in firearms and kendo."

 Chapter 71

    In the second level of reincarnation world, the clearance points are only 8000 reincarnation points?


    And there is only one skill to choose.


    In contrast, the reincarnation world of the third level of customs clearance gains more.


    However, Su Ze also knows that his harvest is not here.


    In addition to enjoying the gentleness of several women, the implied record of Xueyuan is a reincarnation world with narrow plot map and narrow vision; The total number of appearances is also small, not to mention that it is still a story that has not been told in the original plot. Su Ze forcibly detained the protagonist group to achieve the effect of dead body and clean. Finally, the world has become a special world, which can even be called Su Ze''s unique world.


    When time stops, it will flow again when Su Ze enters, and the time ratio can reach day by day and year by year. There is no additional cost of paying more reincarnation points.


    When the dead body and most humans are dead, it is difficult to gain more from the implied records of the School Park, but it is a good place to practice new skills and release pressure.


    "Choose Kendo mastery." Su Ze made a choice, and he became more proficient in the fierce and aggressive Kendo of hedaoguo, becoming an e-level skill, which is about the same level as hedaoguo''s practice of Kendo for 20 or 30 years.


    The strength is still level C, the charm is still level C, and the reincarnation points total 28000 points. Compared with the previous strength evaluation, Su Ze has not improved. However, with Su Ze mastering the application of internal power and proficient in kendo, close combat is also enough to fight with level C strength. It can be said that he is the strongest and flawless combatant of level C strength.


    Leaving the reincarnation world, Su Ze left his hotel and returned to the eagle''s head military base.


    Eight or nine hours later, Su Ze took a helicopter and flew directly back to Jiangcheng, China.


    After he left, the reincarnation central forum of crane island country exploded.


    "Did Milton pass the implied record of the school park?"


    "Why did the Chinese Maitreya come to our country to pass customs and reincarnate the world? What is our government doing? Heaven punishes national thieves! "


    "Our country is full of tax thieves!"


    In the post discussing how to bring the perfect poison Island Yuzi out of the reincarnation world, there is a lot of AI Hong, full of house men''s loser like wailing: "my poison Island Yuzi!"


    "Damn Maitreya, my poison Island elder!"


    "Damn Maitreya... Tianzhu! Die! "


    These things do not matter to Suze, but they seem like a thunder to countries and forces that always pay attention to the reincarnation of the world.


    Maitreya went from China to Hokkaido and passed the second level reincarnation of Hokkaido to the world?


    "We must do our best to find out the true identity of Maitreya. All inbound personnel with Chinese identity within 24 hours must be checked once!" The leader of the Legislative Council of crane island country clapped the table and roared loudly, "the glory of our crane island country cannot be defiled by the Chinese people, and must not be defiled by the Chinese people!"


    On the Chinese side, the state and major groups have also made every effort to investigate all personnel who go to crane island country within 24 hours. What''s more, to prevent the "Maitreya" from turning a foreign country and then going to the island country under a false identity, all personnel who go abroad within 24 hours are included in the investigation.


    Unfortunately, it is almost impossible to find out: no one knows whether the Maitreya is a man or a woman, an old man or a young man. In other words, except for those who are particularly old or young, the rest can not be ruled out.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Maitreya didn''t go through the normal entry-exit procedures at all. Just relying on the special pass of Scott group, he took the helicopter of China Evergreen Group to the military base of Eagle Head country in crane island country. No one was aware of the whole process.


    Changqing group thinks that it is working for shigaozhi group. It will pick up a person from shigaozhi group and go to the military base of Yingtou country. It will never think that it is a Maitreya.


    Shigaozhi group will not know, because while shigaozhi was in charge of the transaction, he secretly reselled the pass and filled his own pocket. Even he didn''t know who the pass was sold to. If someone asks him what happened to the special pass from Jiangcheng to Hedao country, and who used it again, he can''t answer it himself.


    Seeing off the helicopter, Su Ze took the elevator to leave the building. LAN Ruxin called.


    "Su Ze, have you read the news of crane island country?" Lanru asked.


    "I know." Suze responded.


    LAN Ru''s heart immediately screamed excitedly, "is it really... You?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Suze responded.


    LAN Ruxin was overjoyed, cheered at the other end of the phone, and then hung up the phone.


    Su Ze smiled. As soon as he put down his cell phone, the bell rang again.


    "Dad, what''s up?"


    "There''s something wrong at home. Don''t come back for the time being. Your mother and I are going to visit relatives in Nanming. During this time, you live at your classmates'' house or settle down and work in a large group." Su Zhengshan said.


    Su Ze''s good mood was immediately dispersed and his face sank.


    "What''s going on, dad?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe someone doesn''t like our family." Su Zhengshan laughed and said, "anyway, the work is gone for the time being. By the way, go to visit your relatives and go out for a while."


    It''s not that simple, nor is it as easy as Su Zhengshan said. Otherwise, how could their parents leave in a hurry and tell themselves not to go home?


    "I''m already a fighter, Dad. Tell me what''s going on..."


    Suze said.


    Su Zhengshan hesitated and wondered whether to tell the child. After all, the child has grown up and may not be frightened.


    Just thinking, a voice came from my ear: "I''m sorry, sir, these two ID''s can''t buy tickets. Now you have an economic dispute with others. The police department reminds you that you can travel freely only after you solve the economic dispute."


    "Ah?"


    Su Zhengshan was surprised to take back the ID card returned by the conductor. He was a little cold.


    "You can''t go. Who wants to deal with our family like this?"


    Su Ze heard the conductor''s voice and Su Zhengshan''s mumbling at the other end of the phone. He already understood what was going on.


    Qin Mingyuan, the second son of Changqing group. He may not have done it himself, but the current actions against Su Ze and the Su Ze family must be the actions of his men.


    Just taking the helicopter of Changqing group as Yingtou Guoshi Gaozhi group, Su Ze didn''t feel the superiority of each other''s convenience, so he was full of deep disgust with this Changqing group.


    Now, Qin Mingyuan''s men are still biting and trying to make su Ze give in.


    Su Ze understood that this situation did not allow him to retreat any more! We must fight back!

 Chapter 72

    "Dad, which station are you at now?"


    Su Ze asked which station Su Zhengshan was at, but he didn''t get an answer. Instead, Su Zhengshan told him not to think much and work hard. Then he hung up the phone.


    If there was some hesitation before, Su Zhengshan doesn''t hesitate now. The other party can even turn his husband''s and wife''s identity ID into a state where he can''t travel. What can he do even if he tells his children?


    After all, Su Ze has just become a fighter in the reincarnation world for a few days, and there will be no way.


    "Didn''t you tell the child?" Asked Chen Rong.


    "I''m stupid, I told the child..." Su Zhengshan said disapprovingly, and a little confused, "who did I offend?"


    The couple were sitting at the station. For a moment, they didn''t know whether they should go home or wait. Several people in security uniforms came over and stood in front of them.


    "Suze''s parents?" A man in Tsing Yi smiled and stood among the security guards, "why don''t you have some tea with us?"


    Su Zhengshan and Chen Rong looked at each other. Then they realized that the other party was coming for Su Ze.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Put down his cell phone, waved for a flying taxi, and Su Ze went straight to his own community.


    As soon as he got to the unit building, Su Ze saw a stinking dead chicken thrown at the door. The door of his neighbors was closed. On his own door, he was impressively written in green paint: evergreen and powerful.


    When he opened the door, a piece of glass broke in the window. His mother Chen Rong''s clothes were hastily thrown on the washing machine with paint. The dishes he had just bought in the kitchen also had paint. This was what happened within more than ten hours of Su Ze''s trip to crane island country. He could even imagine the scene of his mother being splashed with paint when she bought vegetables in the vegetable market.


    Some of the subordinates of Changqing group are shameless and shameless, which has made Su Ze uncontrollable.


    Entering the reincarnation center, Su Ze chose to enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu and directly arrived outside Zhao Hua''s laboratory.


    "It''s been many days. Are you here now? I''ll report to you the current situation in the laboratory. The water and electricity have been solved, and I began to cultivate the evil ward sword manual... "


    Su Ze raised his hand and stopped him: "don''t say this first. Have you removed the tracking device for the Green Magic aircraft?"


    "It has been removed."


    "Leave it to me." Su Ze said, and gave Zhao Hua several bottles of dead flesh and blood from the implied records of the school park to quickly compare the difference between zombies and dead bodies.


    Zhao Hua nodded: "although different viruses are not as terrible as t viruses, they are also of great research value."


    Give the Green Magic aircraft to Su Ze, and Su Ze leaves in a hurry.


    Zhao Hua didn''t think so. He put on his mask and gloves, took out his microscope, glassware, tweezers and vessels for cultivating biological tissue, and began to study the dead flesh and blood.


    After studying for a long time, I didn''t feel tired. I muttered to myself with great satisfaction: "the evil ward sword spectrum is really easy to use, the action is fast and accurate, and I don''t feel tired. My research speed has been greatly improved!"


    After bringing the Green Magic aircraft to reality, removing the tracking device of Scott group and not exposing his whereabouts and identity, Su Ze was finally able to use this item in the real world.


    Aboard the Green Magic aircraft, Su Ze first called LAN Ruxin, pondered, and then called Mu Qingling of the reincarnation department.


    To go directly to the Changqing group by yourself is indomitable, but you also have to be fully prepared - with the inferior and indiscriminate means shown by the subordinates of the Changqing group, it is difficult to expect them to be fair and reasonable. Although Su Ze has strong strength, he also has to prevent them from rushing up and shooting indiscriminately.


    A large group killed an unknown combatant. It is impossible for the current reincarnation department and state institutions to deal with the Changqing group.


    Therefore, we should borrow the potential of the reincarnation department and the name of Lanru''s heart "Lotus" just in case.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What? Are you going to trouble Changqing group? You are too reckless! "


    Mu Qingling exclaimed, heard the other side hang up the phone, pursed her mouth, and finally stood up.


    "Who is going to trouble Changqing group? Who are you going to help? "


    Major general Han Jie asked, "the trouble of the Qinglong Gang under the Sixiang group has not been solved. You have to provoke the Changqing group. Are you worried that Mu Yulin is too comfortable to live? When you want him to fight with the outside world, you are worried about you all the time?"


    Mu Qingling opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. Of course, she knew that it''s better to do more than one thing. The reincarnation department is not suitable to deal with these large groups. Otherwise, once the cooperation of large groups is aroused, the whole country will fall apart, which is what they don''t want to see anyway.


    But... Suze, she can''t ignore it.


    His potential is too great and his strength is too strong. He has a sense of justice and kindness. He is unwilling to join a large group because of his immediate interests and stability.


    Although he does not join the reincarnation department, people like him should not be killed by big groups anyway. If the reincarnation department doesn''t take action, he will go directly to Changqing group. There must be death or no life.


    "Major General Han Jie, I must go." Mu Qingling said, "he is a very special person."


    "Not the reincarnation department? Your boyfriend? " Han Jie asked.


    "No, people who have not joined the reincarnation department or any large group." Mu Qingling said, "he went to Changqing group now because Qin Mingyuan, the second son of Changqing group, invited him to join Changqing group. After he refused, he forced him to hurry by what means."


    "Interesting. How about your strength?" Han Jie asked.


    Mu Qingling pondered for a moment and said, "I have just become a fighter this year, and my strength is stronger than me."


    Han Jie''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    In recent days, Mu Qingling, whose strength exceeds level D, is this progress too terrible?


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously, the young man who was with lotus before is him."


    "Is that him? More interesting! " Han Jie pondered for a moment, took off his double swords from the wall and hung them around his waist. "Let''s go and have a look, and gather all the people of Jiangcheng reincarnation department who have not yet entered the reincarnation world to have a look."


    "Yes! Major general Han Jie, I''ll call you now! "


    Mu Qingling straightened up happily, gave a military salute and ran out quickly. A moment later, everyone of the reincarnation department gathered, took more than a dozen Huaxin aircraft and quickly flew towards the Changqing group building under the leadership of Han Jie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze, who hung up the phone, stood on the Green Magic aircraft. A moment later, he stopped in front of the building of Changqing group.


    Zixia magic skill was applied to the throat and tongue. Su Ze opened his mouth and made a loud noise: "Changqing group, Qin Mingyuan, come out!"

 Chapter 73

    "Evergreen Group, Qin Mingyuan, come out!"


    A loud noise exploded and spread to the whole Changqing group building, which surprised everyone.


    Immediately someone flew up in an aircraft: "who dares to be presumptuous outside Changqing group!"


    More fighters also flew by aircraft. More than a dozen fighters surrounded Su Ze, holding silencing pistols in their hands and aiming at Su Ze.


    Su Ze was calm and fearless. At such a close distance, his reading power was enough to deflect the muzzle of these people''s silencing pistols and kill each other.


    Just then, a window opened and Qin Mingyuan stood in front of the window with a woman in his arms.


    "Oh? Suze? How dare you come to Evergreen Group? "


    "What are you doing here? Ask me for mercy with a good attitude. I''ll give your family a way to live and follow me as a dog in the future. If you don''t beg for mercy, it''s easy to do. If you come to our Evergreen Group building today, don''t think about leaving! "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "I thought you could at least show your elegant disguise at school. It seems that I really think highly of you. Qin Mingyuan, you look just like a local ruffian. "


    "Hehe, in school, that''s because I need to show. Is there any need for performance in front of a small miscellaneous fish like you? " Qin Mingyuan waved his hand. "Finally, Su Ze, will you be a dog for me?"


    "You can be a dog for me." Suze responded.


    Qin Mingyuan was furious and waved, "then you don''t have to live. Kill him!"


    The crowd with silencing pistols hesitated for a moment. A man asked, "do you want to ask the eldest childe?"


    Another man said, "the eldest childe is now in the reincarnation world, and there is no way to deal with things."


    Qin Mingyuan was silent and pushed away the women around him.


    "I said, kill him!"


    Seeing that the crowd still didn''t move, he stamped his feet and shouted hysterically, "call me! Fight! Fuck! Fuck him! "


    Seeing that the second childe was furious, they dared not say more and pulled the trigger at Su Ze. They didn''t notice that the muzzle of each other deflected at a great angle. After pulling the trigger, they found that some people shot at the sky, some shot down, and some didn''t even react. They were directly shot in the head by the opposite gun.


    The gunfire stopped and exclaimed. Su Ze was unharmed and hovered in the crowd. Three people of Changqing group were killed by their own people. An air vehicle was damaged and staggered down. The glass of Changqing building was broken on five sides.


    Everyone in Evergreen Group was dumbfounded: How did this fight?


    Qin Mingyuan looked at this scene and almost jumped out of the window without hurry. He wanted to give these stupid people a kick - an enemy stood and asked you to fight. You killed three of your own people and damaged the property of Changqing group. The enemy didn''t lose anything. What the fuck can this be done by people?


    "Don''t you want to listen to me and miss it on purpose?"


    "My words are not as effective as my brother''s?"


    Thinking of this, Qin Mingyuan roared angrily: "don''t be perfunctory with me. Beat me up and kill this bitch! Rubbish! Lower class! "


    They looked at each other, carefully pointed at Su Ze and pulled the trigger, then the gunshot fell, and two people died. Several others were injured and scolded: "opposite, my God, you are blind!"


    "You''re blind. I took aim!"


    "Liu Laosan was also killed. How did he shoot? We usually shoot well! "


    At this time, Qin Mingyuan finally noticed something wrong. He looked at the aircraft at Su Ze''s feet, which was not an ordinary household flying car: the Green Magic aircraft of shigaozhi group, which secretly cooperated with our Evergreen Group? The one with 10000 reincarnation points?


    How can this guy afford it? How could he?


    Also, it''s not lucky that the two people shot without any injury, or the people''s shooting skills are not accurate, which can be explained.


    Is his strength so high? How to deal with him?


    Let the strong men of Evergreen Group besiege him? Or wait for Qin Minghao to come out of the reincarnation world?


    "What is evergreen group doing?" A pleasant voice sounded from below, "is this posture to welcome me?"


    The visitor, dressed in a blue windbreaker and frameless glasses, rose slowly in the aircraft, which is the famous C-class strength "Lotus".


    When Qin Mingyuan saw such a beautiful woman, he immediately brightened his eyes: such a strong person with such strength and such a beautiful person are just like the blue snow lotus that can only be seen from a distance on the high snow mountain.


    However, isn''t this lotus, the strength of class C? Why did she come here?


    Taking a slight breath, Qin Mingyuan returned to his usual demeanor, motioned his men to drive the aircraft over, and took the aircraft himself: "the presence of lotus is very welcome by Changqing group, but he didn''t know in advance. It''s really far from welcome."


    "As for the matter in front of us, it''s not the arrangement of Changqing group, but someone has a little conflict with Changqing group."


    "Oh, really?" Blue Ru Xin smiled, "what''s the matter, can you let me hear it?"


    "Of course..." Qin Mingyuan said with a smile and suddenly woke up. "Lotus, do you know Su Ze? Are you here specifically for this? "


    LAN Ruxin smiled: "yes, indeed."


    Qin Mingyuan suddenly glanced at Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft, thought about Su Ze''s strength improvement, and Su Ze dared to come to Changqing building.


    There is no doubt that it is because of the "Lotus".


    I don''t know what the relationship between lotus and Su Ze is, but now lotus has really come to support Su Ze.


    Qin Mingyuan secretly scolded that things were really troublesome - Su Ze''s strength had been raised to this point, which made him feel unexpected. Even if Su Ze was killed and uprooted now, his eldest brother Qin Minghao would take it as a proof of failure, and then explain that he was far inferior to him.


    Now there is another "Lotus" with Class C strength. Not only will Qin Minghao think he is incompetent, but also his father who goes abroad will think he is incompetent when he receives the news.


    Inherit the family business of Changqing group, there is no hope!


    The scalp was numb. When I didn''t know what to do, more than a dozen aircraft took off and hovered in front of the evergreen building. Two people poked their heads out of the aircraft.


    Reincarnation division major general Han Jie and Mu Qingling.


    "Suze, are you okay?" Mu Qingling asked.


    Han Jie said, "there seems to be some unrest here. What happened?"

 Chapter 74

    After the words of Mu Qingling and Han Jie, Qin Mingyuan was also cold in his heart and even cold all over.


    When did Su Ze, the guy, get to know the strong lotus of class C comprehensive strength? And when was the relationship with the reincarnation department so close.


    Mu Qingling just appreciates Su Ze. Major General Han Jie of the reincarnation department, but the leading figure of the reincarnation department who often goes on TV, even he is involved in this matter. Is Su Ze still a small figure to be cleaned up by Changqing group?


    Major general Han Jie of Lianhua and reincarnation department, but these two people came forward, Qin Mingyuan felt trouble.


    Su Ze is really not a nobody who can be solved easily. According to the normal idea, at this time, the two sides either shake hands and make peace or never die.


    Qin Mingyuan''s position on lotus and reincarnation department is not dead? He knew he didn''t have the qualification, let alone the strength, because Changqing group was first controlled by his father. Secondly, only his eldest brother Qin Minghao wanted to inherit Changqing group, and only these two people could "declare war" on the enemy on behalf of Changqing group!


    Qin Mingyuan usually instructs someone to do something to deal with ordinary combatants and gives a little reward, which is OK; In case of major events, he has no power to make decisions.


    If you don''t say so, shake hands and make peace?


    Qin Mingyuan is really unwilling: Su Ze, such a cheap guy, an ordinary guy, can be on an equal footing with himself just because of good luck? Why do lotus and samsara attach so much importance to him? In terms of excellence, am I not much better than him?


    Qin Mingyuan wrote down all the words of his eldest brother Qin Minghao while he was disgusted.


    At this time, what he thought of was Qin Minghao''s words: either don''t get angry or cut the grass and root!


    The key is, now that he and Su Ze have formed a feud, does he have the strength and courage to cut the roots? Even if his father and big brother are here, he will never die with major general Han Jie of the reincarnation department because of a small Su Ze?


    Although Changqing group is powerful and can easily crush Jiangcheng reincarnation department in Jiangcheng, it is far inferior to the strength of reincarnation Department nationwide. It really annoys the reincarnation department. With the collection of national forces, evergreen group can''t stand it.


    After hesitating and thinking again and again, Qin Mingyuan asked Han Jie directly, "is it for Su ze that major general Han Jie led the reincarnation department?"


    "Yes, I''m more interested." Han Jie nodded and looked at Su Ze.


    When Su Ze saw them coming, he knew that things would not be as simple as he thought: Mu Qingling might come by herself and say something about the deterrence of the reincarnation department, but like this, Han Jie led 20 or 30 combatants of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department to come together. It was not mu Qingling''s idea, but Han Jie knew about it and made a decision.


    Han Jie brought people this time, of course, there is no doubt that it is goodwill. As for Su Ze''s strength, it is inevitable and needs to be considered later.


    At present, the only important thing is that both sides agree to do what Su Ze wants to do first.


    Therefore, Su Ze also nodded to Han Jie. Both sides are smart people. They will understand each other face to face: if you have anything to say later, join hands to hold down Changqing group first.


    For Han Jie''s answer, although Qin Mingyuan was not surprised, he still felt a heavy heart, which was very difficult to deal with.


    "Su Ze came to our Evergreen Group, killed seven or eight of us and damaged our property... Lotus and reincarnation department, you also came to help Su Ze. Do you feel that our Evergreen Group really has no power to resist?"


    "Lotus" Lanru smiled, pushed her frameless glasses and didn''t speak.


    Su Ze faced these people of evergreen group alone, and the result was safe. In turn, she killed so many of them. It was indeed an amazing achievement for her. Taking advantage of this, she can''t say things like "protecting Suze''s safety" and "Changqing group''s hurting Suze is just not going to live with me".


    Su Ze is a Maitreya. She really moved her hand. Where does she need to protect?


    Mu Qingling also felt very speechless: Su Ze''s strength is high and her attack is also cruel, which clearly has occupied an advantage. Are they a little redundant?


    Major general Han Jie said, "can you tell me the reason and process before and after this incident? If Evergreen Group is wrong, it depends on what Su Ze will do today. If Su Ze is wrong, we will persuade Su Ze. After all, peace is the most precious. "


    Isn''t it obvious that he wants to pull off the shelf?


    If there is something wrong with our Evergreen Group, then continue to engage us; We are right, then peace is the most important. Feelings, then we were killed in vain. These seven or eight people?


    "There are many of you today, and Changqing group is not on guard, but in the future, Changqing group will not let go of those who offend us." Qin Mingyuan said so first, saying that he was not afraid and did not lose the prestige of Evergreen Group, and then prepared to start from scratch.


    Just then, Suze looked impatient.


    "Qin Mingyuan, right and wrong, let me say it again with you?"


    "I''ll give you a chance to pull out all the gutter mice that your men do those things and give them to me. Today, I killed several people of Changqing group. They are still a little innocent. They were killed by your selfishness and the indiscriminate actions of several gutter mice. "


    Qin Mingyuan gritted his teeth and looked at him: "if I were coerced by you and handed over my men, wouldn''t I..."


    "Your men? "Your next three bad men?" Su Ze sneered, "I don''t want to say more about this debate. I don''t care about your interests, dignity, righteousness and so on."


    "Just ask you, hand it in or not!"


    At the last drink, the sound suddenly burst, and all the aircraft shook suddenly.


    The hearts of LAN Ruxin and Han Jie in the C-level comprehensive strength evaluation jumped heavily, not to mention that the people in the aircraft couldn''t help shaking their bodies, which led to a strange scene that the aircraft trembled with a sound.


    Qin Mingyuan was able to think calmly and weigh the pros and cons. However, he suddenly broke his courage and calmed his mind.


    "Hand over... Hand over..."


    Su Ze nodded slowly, "OK, let''s spare your life for the time being."


    More than ten minutes later, a manager in suits and shoes and three gangsters with yellow hair were pushed to the window of Changqing building, which was only ten meters away from Su Ze standing on the green devil aircraft.


    "Is that all? What about the combatants? " Su Ze asked.


    Qin Mingyuan snorted, but he had been forced to compromise, so he had to continue to do it and pushed out one of the combatants in the matter.

 Chapter 75

    Three gangsters, a combatant and a manager in charge of buying out relations, five people were held in front of Su Ze with hatred in their eyes.


    If I had known that I was called today to apologize to Su Ze, where would they come?


    They obey orders. How can Evergreen Group push them out to die?


    "What are these five people responsible for?" Suze asked.


    Qin Mingyuan glanced at him and didn''t answer - although the situation didn''t allow him to compromise, he didn''t want to bow his head to Su Ze, a worthless guy, to explain anyway, which would make him feel humiliated to please the other party.


    Not far from Qin Ming, a person from evergreen group observed his words and colors and quickly said, "Mr. Su Ze, these five people are..."


    After his introduction, Su Ze will know that the three yellow haired gangsters in charge of splashing paint, smashing glass and throwing dead chickens are not combatants, but the little brother specialized in dirty work accepted by the combatants.


    As for Su Ze''s father''s loss of his job, the manager who handled things externally was the one whose identity ID was temporarily invalid. All he did was make a few calls to explain the identity of Changqing group, threaten the other party, or use his interest relationship with Changqing group to achieve his goal.


    If Su Ze doesn''t come today, Su Ze''s parents will soon be harassed by smashing glass when they get home, and there will be a mess of people coming to the door for investigation, census and repeated inquiry, several times a day; If you want to escape, I''m sorry, most regular hotels will not accept guests with invalid id


    In other words, without any way of counterattack or even knowing who was targeting, Su Ze''s parents had nowhere to hide and could only bear it.


    LAN Ruxin and Mu Qingling show some anger - this kind of abuse is like a nightmare to destroy the normal life of a small citizen, isn''t it?


    Han Jie looked serious and said, "the reason is that Su Ze and you had a little disagreement at school, not even a conflict? Qin Mingyuan, you''ve gone too far. You don''t have a deep hatred. Why do you force each other so hard. "


    Qin Mingyuan was silent and didn''t answer.


    Who knows that he, an ordinary person, would have such a relationship and such power? If I knew this, I wouldn''t easily offend him even if I didn''t make friends with him. However, even an hour ago, Qin Mingyuan still wouldn''t believe that Su Ze would become a person he couldn''t provoke. Now this idea is just thinking.


    Again, Qin Mingyuan still won''t think the other party is powerful. He will still despise him and send someone to suppress this unconvinced nobody.


    "Don''t worry," Su Ze said, "Qin Mingyuan, I said I wouldn''t kill you today..."


    After all, today is just a small problem, not to the point of uprooting Evergreen Group. Now fighting with Changqing group, Su Ze, on the one hand, did not understand each other''s specific strength, on the other hand, he was not prepared and could not benefit from it. He was reckless and desperate in vain.


    Qin Mingyuan breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Su Zeyi would kill himself regardless of his anger.


    Su Ze looked at the five people again: "you five people, but there is no need to stay out of the way and give you one last chance."


    A yellow haired gangster shouted, "my big brother is -"


    When the green devil aircraft shook slightly, a machine gun came out and spewed out a string of flames. The Yellow haired gangster immediately fell to the ground and died.


    "The password is wrong," Su Ze said calmly. "Next."


    "Brother, please forgive me. I just obey orders..." cried the other two yellow haired gangsters.


    The machine gun fired again and killed the two gangsters. Su Ze said, "the survival code is wrong."


    Begging for mercy is also death?


    The combatant burst out a cold sweat on his forehead, suddenly looked at Qin Mingyuan, thought of a possibility and shouted, "I''m an important combatant of Changqing group. If you kill me, Changqing group will -"


    Su Ze snorted and fired the machine gun of the green demon aircraft again. The fighter was agile and wanted to escape, but he was only f-level strength. He didn''t even reach the limit of ordinary people. After all, he was killed by machine gun.


    "Wrong password." Su Ze said faintly again and looked at the last manager.


    The manager trembled, hugged his head and shouted, "your parents are now in the North Station Hall of Jiangcheng station and are temporarily detained by the security room. At the same time, there is an E-class fighter of Changqing group!"


    "I know a lot more. Lord Su Ze spare my life!"


    Su Ze looked at him coldly and smiled: "the survival code is correct. Congratulations on your survival. Follow me to Jiangcheng station north station. "


    The manager quickly trembled and nodded. Su Ze caught him on the green devil aircraft.


    Qin Mingyuan opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he didn''t have the courage to say it: the manager knows a lot. If he told Su Ze and reincarnation Department everything


    Just when he thought so, a gunshot exploded, Su Ze''s eyes were slightly purple, the green devil aircraft deflected slightly, a sniper gun bullet flew past the manager''s cheek around him, tore off his ears, and blood immediately flowed half of his face.


    "After watching for a long time, I can''t help it at last?" Su Ze raised his head and asked, "let Qin Mingyuan come out and make a fool of yourself, but you sit and plan strategies without losing your face. When I found that I could really get the secrets of Evergreen Group, I was finally going to kill the person who might reveal the secrets? "


    No one responded to him. It seemed that there was no one in the evergreen building. It seemed that the shot just now was an illusion.


    "It''s Qin Minghao, it''s Qin Minghao!" The manager who lost one ear shouted bitterly, "he didn''t enter the reincarnation world. He wants to humiliate Qin Mingyuan and can''t shake his successor''s position!"


    "Ha ha, I dare not come out after all..." Su Ze shook his head. "Let''s go and wrap you up. The dogs in Changqing group bite the dogs. It seems very interesting."


    Su Ze left Changqing building with the one ear manager. Lianhua Lanru heart and reincarnation department also left together.


    Qin Mingyuan looks gloomy and looks up.


    I see - Qin Minghao, you did everything you could to suppress me! I won''t let you succeed. I must fight with you!


    In the office on the top floor, Qin Minghao watched this group of people leave the air by aircraft through one-way glass and leaned back in his chair with a cold hum.


    "Qin Mingyuan, that waste, no matter how I teach him, he can''t become a tool! We can neither uproot nor deliberately please these enemies in vain! "


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t kill the manager..."

 Chapter 76

    "Suze, please wait a minute."


    Mu Qingling shouted to Su Ze on the green demon aircraft.


    Su Ze stopped the Green Magic aircraft and waited for the Huaxin aircraft of the reincarnation company to approach.


    However, the reincarnation division did not immediately approach, but the aircraft taken by Mu Qingling and Han Jie approached.


    Mu Qingling handed over a medical box with quick hemostatic spray and bandage. Su Ze handed it to the manager of Changqing group and asked him to bandage himself.


    "Thank you very much. The reincarnation Department sent out today to help me suppress the momentum of Changqing group. I owe you a favor." Su Ze said very seriously.


    Mu Qingling nodded, took her body back to her seat, asked Han Jie to open the door from the aircraft and have a dialogue with Su Ze.


    "Jiangcheng station north station, my phone has been called. The security guards there belong to the national establishment. Although they were lured by outsiders for a while, they are still national people after all. Moreover, the station also has people from the reincarnation Department stationed to prevent major accidents at the station, and the situation will soon be controlled. "


    "The man of Changqing group estimates that he still doesn''t know what the situation is. He won''t choose to fight with the personnel of the reincarnation department until he gets the permission of his superiors."


    Han Jie said quickly.


    After that, he looked at the mobile phone text message and confirmed to Su Ze: "the matter has been solved. The two elders are safe and sound. The combat member of E-class strength Evergreen Group has chosen to wait for us to see what to do."


    "Obviously, he doesn''t know that he has been abandoned by Changqing group, nor does he know that we go to Changqing group."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: if this E-class fighter gets the news or the instructions of Qin Minghao and Qin Mingyuan, he will fight to do something crazy. He may escape or respond. In short, he won''t wait there.


    The matter is settled here. Su Ze solemnly thanks Han Jie and the reincarnation department again.


    "You''re welcome. Your position and strength are the most important. First arrange the two elders, and we''ll talk about it in detail?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "two hours later, I''ll see you in Jiangcheng reincarnation department."


    "OK." Han Jie promised and left with the reincarnation department.


    Su Ze asks LAN Ruxin to look after the manager. He goes to the station to pick up his parents and spends money to settle in a high-end residential area where he can live with his bag and his identity is highly confidential.


    In this residential area, unless the identity is verified and the pass is obtained, even aircraft and ordinary vehicles are not allowed to pass through and enter. The dignitaries and dignitaries in Jiangcheng live here. It can be said that the means of rogue and shameless have been basically eliminated.


    At first, Su Zhengshan and Chen Rong were detained in the security room. They were still very restless and worried about whether Su Ze would have anything to do.


    Later, the security guards smiled and lost their faces. Later, their son took them away in an aircraft and sent them to live in a high-end community.


    Until Su Ze left again in the Green Magic aircraft, they still felt that the experience of these two days was like in a dream.


    "Is it so powerful for other people''s children to become combatants?"


    "No? It''s only a few days - our children are so strong and in such trouble that we can''t intervene. "


    Su Zhengshan and Chen Rong looked at each other. Although they were happy for Su Ze, they were also worried about the dangers and troubles faced by their children - they faced less than one tenth of the difficulties Su Ze faced these two days. Su Ze was so difficult that it was difficult for them to be happy when they lived in a high-end community.


    Flying across the sky in the Green Magic aircraft, Su Ze meets LAN Ru''s heart and flies to Jiangcheng reincarnation department with the manager of the one ear.


    As soon as Mu Qingling welcomed her into the door, Su Ze couldn''t help laughing: "your reincarnation department is really" people do their best! "


    On the inside of the gate, Han Jie is seriously persuading a man who has just changed into the clothes of the reincarnation department. This man is the E-Class strength fighter of Changqing group who was at the North Station of Jiangcheng station.


    It can be seen that Han Jie said very seriously, while the man turned his eyes back and forth. Although he nodded repeatedly, he was obviously insincere.


    He was originally a combatant of class E strength of Changqing group. He was well paid and not too dangerous. He didn''t intend to join the reincarnation department at all. Now there is a conflict between the Evergreen Group and the reincarnation department. He is a small man and has no choice. He is worried that the Evergreen Group will be held accountable, so he can only temporarily join the reincarnation department to see the situation.


    If it weren''t for special circumstances, it''s really a ghost who is willing to join the reincarnation department. It''s none of our business to get promoted and get rich. It''s a mandatory order to fight and die!


    Seeing Su Ze and LAN Ru''s manager with one ear coming in, they changed their face a little.


    Evergreen Group is really killing. I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous to go back by myself.


    "Well, go and get some subsidies. Think about it. It''s not humiliating to serve the country and the people. It''s humiliating to join a large group and be a deserter." Han Jie patted him on the shoulder and signaled him to leave.


    The E-Class fighter hurried away.


    When the party came to the meeting room, Mu Qingling closed the door, served tea and poured water, isolating the sound in the corridor.


    Han Jie first said, "what happened just now has made you laugh. The reputation of reincarnation division is getting worse and worse. They all say that joining a large group is a blessing and joining reincarnation division is a death. In order to increase my strength, I have to cheat. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly without being polite to him: "take a peek and know the whole leopard. Even major general Han Jie, who often appears on TV, has to do so. The situation of reincarnation department is really very difficult."


    "If the people don''t support it below, is there no countermeasure above?"


    "This..." Han Jie hesitated. "This is not what I can say. Maybe there are the above considerations. We don''t think well."


    "Ha ha," Su Ze sneered, "with this situation, who enters the reincarnation department is in the dead coffin, let a cavity of hot blood flow in vain, who will join the reincarnation department?"


    Before Han Jie spoke, he had heard Su Ze''s implication: the disadvantages of the current reincarnation department are almost insoluble, and he will not join the reincarnation department.


    This... This really blocked all his fantasies directly.


    Han Jie thought that if he identified Su Ze''s strength, discussed his ideals in detail and made a request, he might be able to include su Ze and even lotus into the reincarnation department, so that the reincarnation department could instantly increase the strength of two C-level combatants, increase their strength and continue to maintain their deterrent to large domestic groups.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ze pointed out one of the disadvantages of the reincarnation department in advance, saying that he was not interested at all.


    "The reincarnation department is originally for the country and the people. How did it fall into such a situation?"


    He sighed with emotion.

 Chapter 77

    "Su Ze, since you can''t see the reincarnation department for the time being, we''ll skip it."


    Han Jie''s expression was a little regretful, but considering that Su Ze was already strong enough to be alone and had a companion "Lotus" with Class C strength, he also knew that this matter could not be forced, so he said.


    "I''ve heard Mu Qingling talk about your position. Although I don''t want to join the reincarnation department, I don''t have any intention to join a large group. Such a position is a good partner for us."


    "In the future, we can cooperate and take care of each other, just as the reincarnation department provides convenience to you today. In the reincarnation world, you will meet the people of the Chinese reincarnation department. If you can cooperate, you can cooperate. If you can''t cooperate, at least don''t hurt the killer."


    Speaking of this, Han Jie looked at Su Ze to see his reaction.


    Seeing Su Ze did not refute, but nodded slightly to agree, I was immediately happy: Su Ze and lotus had more goodwill to the reincarnation department than they thought.


    "I''m really interested in the cooperation Major General Han Jie said." Su Ze said, "at present, there is an opportunity for cooperation. Is the reincarnation Department willing to try?"


    Han Jie was surprised: we didn''t propose cooperation, but Su Ze took the initiative to propose cooperation?


    Before that, Han Jie considered all the possibilities: Su Ze may disdain the reincarnation department, may insult the reincarnation department, or superficially respect the reincarnation department. He was really grateful and grateful to the reincarnation department, but he didn''t think of this possibility.


    Su Ze took the initiative to propose cooperation. All the predictions and response plans made by Han Jie have lost their effect. It depends on what Su Ze will say and choose!


    "Su Ze, please go ahead." Han Jie said.


    "How much do you know about Evergreen Group?" Suze asked.


    As soon as this was said, the meeting room was completely quiet. Han Jie and Mu Qingling looked at Su Ze. The question was self-evident: mention Changqing group again? Isn''t the matter of Evergreen Group over? Are you going to find a way to completely destroy Changqing group alone? Is it necessary not to die?


    The manager who had only one ear was also inspired in an instant: it was because of this that I was brought in!


    With a smile on her face, LAN Ruxin picked up her tea cup and took a sip of tea.


    This is the "Maitreya"!


    Although you will not connect the "Maitreya" with the handsome young man in front of you for the time being, you should really feel the strong ability and bearing of the "Maitreya" next!


    Changqing group is indeed a large group in Jiangcheng and can indeed be ranked among the top 20 in China. However, its opponent is "Maitreya".


    Among the people present, no one will have absolute confidence in Su Ze like LAN Ruxin.


    Han Jie and Mu Qingling recovered and understood why Su Ze came to the conference room with the manager of Changqing group.


    "Su Ze, if you have anything to say and do, please do it." Han Jie said, "Evergreen Group is not a simple large group, and it is impossible to leave too deadly a handle. Even if the evidence is conclusive, it is difficult for our reincarnation department to break the muscles and bones of Changqing group. "


    Su Ze also smiled at him: "don''t worry, I also expect this. I certainly know that the current situation in China is the result of some people above being partial and divorced from their common sense. "


    "From the perspective of ordinary people, no matter how miserable, it is a small thing that can be indifferent to some people. Only independent fields and interests are what they really need to consider. "


    Han Jie was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Ze to say such shocking and penetrating words to the essence. It was like a sharp blade that directly cut through all the flashy disguises.


    It is also like a veteran politician with ups and downs in the official sea, who has such decisive and old words.


    Naturally, he did not understand that Su Ze from another world was educated by the most precious and objective country - it is easy to analyze the truth by analyzing the pros and cons and contradictions on the basis of the giant theory.


    "Su Ze, you are a great wise man..." Han Jie sighed with emotion. From the corner of his eye, he saw that Mu Qingling''s forehead had been shocked by Su Ze''s crucial words, and he seemed to be terrified. For the first time, he realized that the angle of things considered above was greatly different from those of them.


    "Since you are a wise man, you should understand that some things are impossible. Why do you do such things?"


    "That''s because I can do it." Su Ze smiled.


    Pop!


    Han Jie almost didn''t control himself. He pressed his hands tightly on the table: "how can you do it!"


    He lost his composure because Su Ze showed amazing wisdom and confidence - as if he had really found a way to destroy Evergreen Group.


    "Then please wait and see!"


    Su Ze smiled and looked at the manager of Changqing group in that ear: "as early as in the building of Changqing group, you have made a choice. Now there is no need to hesitate? Come on, tell me what Evergreen Group has done in the past. "


    "Yes, I''ll say..."


    The manager of Changqing group is Lu Yishu. He is a logistics personnel. He has worked in Changqing group for more than ten years. He was gradually promoted to manager because of his excellent ability.


    Before, he chose to say those words in order to survive. Later, the sniper of Changqing group wanted to kill him and knock off one of his ears. He also completely died of Changqing group. At this time, he explained it very thoroughly.


    He doesn''t know much about the higher level of Changqing group. He knows a lot about buying off some officials in Jiangcheng, cleaning up the small obstacles of Changqing group and the finishing work of killing and setting fire.


    Originally, Han Jie and Mu Qingling thought: This is a small role. What they said is really not enough to bring down Changqing group, but later they all gradually changed their faces.


    Officials and dignitaries in Jiangcheng have become a hornet''s nest from top to bottom. They are all loopholes - Evergreen Group and giant group operate locally in Jiangcheng. Up to now, Jiangcheng has become related to the interests of Evergreen Group or giant group.


    Up to the mayor of Jiangcheng, down to the cadres of the security department and the security team... They actively run for the Evergreen Group and the giant group, compete for interests with each other, cover up all kinds of things and provide convenience. They fish and meat ordinary people in Jiangcheng from time to time.


    "Jiangcheng is rotten..." Han Jie frowned. "Unfortunately, even so, we still can''t shake any large group, because these things are small things in the above view!"

 Chapter 78

    Yes, in this country, blue star China, which has gradually lost its absolute repressive power, as long as its position is right, how big groups toss ordinary people is a small matter.


    In fact, since ancient times, most rulers of China or any other country have made such a choice: loyalty and position are the first.


    But now the threat of reincarnation is becoming more and more intense. These guys still live in their own power field and dream of checking and balancing each other to get everything done. They are bad and stupid. They don''t know the great blunder of the drastic changes in the outside world.


    Killing people and setting fire is a "trivial matter" in their eyes. No matter how many trivial matters Changqing group accumulates, a scapegoat will be solved.


    The one ear Lu Yishu''s words are dry. No matter how many people say it, they still buy off officials, order the security department and the security department to do things, or mobilize people to surround and kill a fighter to obtain reincarnation points.


    When Lu Yishu finished, Su Ze and LAN Ru looked at Han Jie and Mu Qingling.


    Mu Qingling was obviously very angry. She had long known that a large group such as Changqing group would bully others, but she never thought that the other party had become so powerful that she could directly ignore human life and do whatever she wanted.


    Three hours ago, she did not understand why Su Ze was so reckless and went straight to Changqing group to have a head-on conflict with Changqing group. Two hours ago, she also felt that it was a good thing that Suze and evergreen group did not have a direct conflict, avoiding that Suze might suffer greater harm.


    Looking back, she felt that she was just like a pig: Changqing group operated everywhere in Jiangcheng. Su Ze wanted to fight openly and secretly with Changqing group for a long time, or communicate privately, which was tantamount to comparing contacts and relationships with Changqing group. That was to remind Changqing group and let Changqing group mobilize more people to deal with him?


    It''s really the only choice to rush directly to Changqing building and take Changqing group by surprise!


    Han Jie said, "although I watched each other poison the people, I felt very uncomfortable. But I have to say that in the eyes of the above, as long as loyalty and position are still there, it is still a small matter that can be forgiven. "


    "If only these words, the reincarnation department will not take action. If there is the same iron evidence, it is at most to catch a personal job from Changqing group. As a scapegoat, the reincarnation department is still difficult to intervene."


    "Major General Han Jie -" Mu Qingling shouted reluctantly.


    Han Jie shook his head seriously: "it''s impossible. Even if your brother Mu Yulin and I are here, it''s impossible to deal with a large domestic group because of this kind of thing. If you can''t explain to the above, the power of the reincarnation department will be further limited; If you can''t explain to other large groups, they will find excuses and attack them. "


    "We haven''t settled the matter of Sixiang group. It''s impossible to provoke Changqing group like this."


    Su Ze Wen Yan also had a further understanding of the situation of the reincarnation department.


    The thing about the Sixiang group is the Lu Wudao who was manipulated by himself to commit suicide, right? Speaking of this matter, I really can''t stand by and help the reincarnation department solve it together when appropriate.


    However, at present, the biggest threat still comes from Changqing group: the other party, as the local leader of Jiangcheng, colludes too deeply with all aspects of Jiangcheng. If it is not solved, Su Ze can''t enter the reincarnation world at ease, and even worries about the safety of his parents.


    "Major General Han Jie, I can understand what you said. The so-called meat eaters are despicable. Some people come from a political family and have never seen how real people live. How can they experience their joys, sorrows and sorrows? So they don''t care if Changqing group bullies and kills a few people. "


    "But what if we can prove that there is a problem with the position and loyalty of Evergreen Group?"


    Suze said calmly.


    Han Jie was surprised: "is there a problem in this regard? Can you prove it? "


    "It shouldn''t be difficult." Suze said.


    "If there is evidence in this regard, we don''t need to worry, but it will be the above. As long as I submit the evidence, Changqing group will be subjected to the most severe crackdown at an extremely fast speed. " Han Jie said seriously.


    Su Ze smiled: "just suppress?"


    "When the pressure is brought down to submission, or the people above compromise with each other, they should stop." Han Jie said, "this is the best result."


    "If so, what about betraying China?"


    Su Ze said again without delay.


    "What?" Han Jie and Mu Qingling both screamed and looked at Su Ze in disbelief.


    Su Ze smiled and put a printed photo in front of them: the helicopter of Changqing group stopped at Yingtou Zhongliu Island military base, with several Yingtou soldiers in the background.


    When did this happen? How did Su Ze in Jiangcheng get this news?


    Han Jie subconsciously looked at "Lotus". LAN Ruxin knew that he misunderstood that the photo was provided by herself, but she didn''t explain. She just smiled and helped Su Ze carry the misunderstanding.


    "The photos are true," Mu Qingling said. "Changqing group dares to betray the country. At this time, no one can protect them, and whoever will protect them will be very embarrassed."


    Han Jie nodded: "for this reason, the major groups do not have any excuse to siege us. We can only watch our reincarnation Department destroy a large group, which is stronger than them again, so that they can''t act rashly."


    "Maybe someone will deliberately check and balance later... But I can''t think so much. I immediately reported it to lieutenant general Luo Hui and prepared to do it. If Wen Lao allows us to do it, we can act immediately! "


    After saying that, he thanked Su Ze: "I would also like to thank Su Ze and lotus for the important news you have provided. I will give you a reply whether it is successful or not."


    "If there are trophies in the future, you will also be asked to choose a few."


    Su Ze smiled and stood up: "call me when you start. It''s not too late to say it then."


    Han Jie didn''t expect that he was still ready to participate in this matter. He hesitated and nodded: "OK, classmate Su Ze, I will inform you at that time. It''s not too late to talk about cooperation."


    Suze and Lanru get up and leave, and Lu Yishu, who has one ear, stays here in the reincarnation department for the time being. After all, the reincarnation Department has a place to take care of and protect, and there are many personnel. Su Ze and LAN Ruxin can''t always bring such a logistics personnel.


    "Classmate Su Ze, it''s really great." Han Jie said softly, "with the evergreen group he raised, I''ll delay my exploration of the ''Maitreya'' for a while."


    Mu Qingling nodded and recalled the death of Lu Wu''s sword and the sisters of Tang Yun and Tang Shi - anyway, Su Ze is a kind and just teenager, and she is willing to protect the teenager''s secret as much as possible.

 Chapter 79

    "Why are you suddenly reckless today?"


    "How was the harvest just now? How do you feel about Han Jie and Mu Qingling? "


    Standing on the Green Magic aircraft, Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin asked one after another.


    Su Ze smiled: "very good. I found more interesting facts and space to operate. For example, when I beat the Evergreen Group, I''m not going to want any booty. "


    "Why?" LAN Ruxin was surprised and asked, "do you think it''s because Mu Qingling is your teacher, or you have an unreasonable desire to please each other?"


    "Of course not."


    Su Ze carries LAN Ruxin to Zhao Hua''s residence. After confirming that there is no abnormality here, he goes to the hotel where LAN Ruxin now lives.


    After entering the room and confirming that there was no abnormality, Su Ze continued to explain to LAN Ruxin: "because I want more harvest. You and I can feel from the previous conversation that major general Han Jie and Mu Qingling are people who have conscience, can talk with us and have a consensus. "


    "At the same time, Mu Qingling''s brother is another major general of the reincarnation department. The boss of Han Jie''s department is lieutenant general Luo Hui, and then up is Wen Lao of the cabinet. If this department can make a decision on Changqing group, we can basically judge that the bottom line and conscience of this department are good, which is similar to our basic idea. "


    LAN Ruxin felt that she understood. She said with great joy, "so we don''t want their booty and let them grow up as our shelter tree?"


    Su Ze immediately laughed again: "you think wrong again. How can we expect others to give us shelter forever and selflessly? If one day, in the face of a situation where we and China must give up, the other party must not hesitate to give up us, is that right? "


    "So... What are you going to do?" Lanru was at a loss.


    "We don''t want booty, or as long as there are few booties, let Jiangcheng reincarnation company grow rapidly, replace the position of Changqing group in Jiangcheng, and become one of the two giants of Jiangcheng, or even the largest." Su Ze said lightly, "as the basis and sincerity of cooperation, I put forward a request that the leaders of Jiangcheng reincarnation department must be Han Jie and Mu Qingling, two people we can trust, isn''t it too much?"


    "As long as I can do this, many things will follow naturally. I will carry out great cooperation with Jiangcheng reincarnation Department..."


    Lanru first frowned and thought, and then smiled.


    "I see. I finally understand... Su Ze, you really deserve to be a Maitreya. In the real world, you can layout for such a long time and into the future! It really impressed me. It shocked me. "


    Now Su Ze does not join the reincarnation department because the rules and regulations of the reincarnation department are too limited by the above people, and are hostile to other large groups. It can be said that he is besieged on all sides and difficult to maintain.


    In that case, Su Ze supports a Jiangcheng reincarnation department that is more powerful, cohesive and close to Su Ze, rather than a reincarnation department that is restricted everywhere.


    On the basis of the collapse of Changqing group, all this needs to be carried out in the name and framework of the original Jiangcheng reincarnation Department - now that Changqing group is well off, Su Ze has arranged its future affairs properly.


    Thinking of this, LAN Ruxin even felt that the Qin family of Changqing group was a little ridiculous: Qin Mingyuan was vicious, Qin Minghao tolerated ruthlessness, and their father was even more powerful, but they still don''t understand what kind of people their family provoked!


    After talking for a while, LAN Ruxin talked about the reincarnation of crane island country: "Su Ze, the implied record of the school park has also passed the customs. How do you feel?"


    "Very comfortable, very......" Su Ze coughed softly and changed his statement. "In fact, it''s very boring. The plot has no end. It''s an unfinished story. All monsters are just a group of zombies, not even mutated zombies."


    "I stayed in that world for dozens of days, the zombies were rotten into bones, and the crisis was basically gone. The whole reincarnation world was dying, and the story was cleared. I don''t understand why the main line of the plot is that those high school students are reckless. These zombies are fools with little combat effectiveness. Sooner or later, they will decay because of the laws of nature. It will be good in a month or so. Do you need to run around? "


    "It''s really simple... But many things in the reincarnation world don''t need to be reasonable. The main line of the story needs to be. You can''t complain about the stupidity of the characters. What''s more, the real world is unlikely to exist for combatants who have strength and don''t panic like us. " Blue Ru Xin said, suddenly the topic changed¡° How many women? "


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t answer.


    LAN Ru''s heart was a little angry and sour: did you really do it? Bastard little coyote, don''t want to kiss me again!


    The negotiation was over. Lanru was angry for a while and entered the reincarnation center in front of Su Ze.


    But the next moment he stepped back: "go to the forum and watch the excitement!"


    Su Ze was surprised and also entered the reincarnation center to check the Forum: the bright red post offering 10000 reincarnation points for Maitreya''s identity was also placed at the top by other people''s replies, followed by the post of Su Ze''s customs clearance "Xiaoao Jianghu" and the only post released by Maitreya, There are some replies from Maitreya fans, such as "Maitreya''s power", "v587" and "Maitreya''s power".


    After that, the post of offering 1000 reincarnation points for the identity of the Maitreya has disappeared. Obviously, with the "Maitreya" creating a miracle again, no one has paid attention to how to offer 1000 reincarnation points for the true identity of the Maitreya.


    Instead, there is a very hot white post.


    It is not a red post with a reward, nor a blue post with reliable verification, but an ordinary white post.


    The tone of the post is not smooth, and it is clear that it is not Chinese: "my, the sixty ninth generation descendant of the crane island country, Wuma jingichiro. It is a great humiliation for the island country to pass the customs and reincarnate the world and take away the most perfect woman, poison Island Yuzi. I came here specially to challenge. The victory or defeat of the real sword can''t be flinched. "


    "I want to pass the customs of your country, reincarnate the world, and take away the most perfect woman of your country!"


    Some of what this guy said was confusing and not very smooth, but it did not hinder the normal understanding of China. This kind of speech like a challenge letter suddenly exploded the central forum of reincarnation in the whole country of China.


    "Maitreya is powerful. The guys in crane island country really owe it to clean up!"


    "You can''t pass the Customs by yourself. You''re still very angry that Maitreya has cleared the Customs for you?"


    "Magical logic, a little NT!"


    "Ha ha ha, I like the way you are so angry that you can''t do anything about ''Maitreya''

 Chapter 80

    These people''s speeches were obviously stimulated by the crane Island warrior who would post. He replied to every post.


    "You red deer!"


    "Maluyero!"


    "Please die quickly!"


    "You live just to make trouble for people!"


    This kind of reply is a severe scolding to the people of crane island country, but it is not painful or even funny to the combatants who replied to the Chinese post. Although crane island country has always been dirty in mind, its style and habits will not abuse other people''s families and do not take this kind of thing as an insult.


    For example, "your uncle" and so on, they also feel no pain or itch: if you want to fall in love with my uncle and make things, go by yourself. What do you care about me?


    On the contrary, if they call themselves "stupid", "incompetent" and "adding trouble", it is substantive abuse, and they will be extremely angry.


    Therefore, Wuma jingichiro felt the Chinese people''s contempt for himself and crane island country. He was very angry. Almost every one of the first 100 replies replied, but his reply almost made the Chinese combatants laugh.


    This quarrel level, below the third grade of primary school, can''t be more... The tutor is very good?


    However, it was precisely because of Wuma jingichiro''s reply that more Chinese combatants and logistics personnel joined the reply posts. This white post soon received more replies than ordinary blue posts and reward red posts, ranking at the top of other posts.


    "He only dares to bark in the forum, just like a broken ridge dog. The so-called flower burying Tianliu Kendo successor in crane island country is just such an incompetent person."


    "What can an incompetent person like you do to ''Lord Maitreya''? Is it just such incompetence and rage? "


    Su Ze was surprised by a reply. He felt that this post seemed to fully grasp the pain point of Wuma jingyilang, the crane island country. Su Ze is also very familiar with the responder. He is the number one fan of "Maitreya", An''an rabbit.


    It''s her again... She''s really the number one fan of Maitreya.


    Sure enough, just as Su Ze guessed, Wuma jingichiro was really in a rage after he guessed the content of An''an rabbit''s post. He directly gave ten replies. Each reply was full of up to 200 words of "go and die...", which was so dense that it was almost like a curse.


    Finally, leave an address: the imperial capital of China, crane Island foreign affairs museum, Baihua buried Tianliu Wuma jingyilang, waiting for the Maitreya to challenge. All Chinese martial Taoists and combatants can also challenge!


    After that, Wuma jingichiro never replied to others. The whole post turned blue, which proved that the post was indeed credible.


    Many of the fighters immediately clamored to step down at the crane Island foreign affairs museum.


    Su Ze calmly looked at Wuma jingichiro''s final reply and gave a cold hum.


    Crane island country is always full of such tricks, but less dignified and righteous. Obviously, he came to China to challenge the "Maitreya", but he seemed to become the host family and accept the challenge of the "Maitreya" and Chinese combatants.


    Secondly, the purpose of this challenge is not to defeat the "Maitreya", but to let the "Maitreya" appear. Takema jingichiro looks angry. In fact, he carries out according to the strategy. As for Chinese combatants to challenge, there will be many restrictions. Takema jingichiro cannot fail until the "Maitreya" appears.


    To ensure this, the strength of the crane Island foreign affairs office is not enough. Will someone from the Chinese cabinet and large groups support them? Su Ze felt that his speculation should be inseparable.


    It looks like a foreign enemy, but in fact it is still "civil strife". It does not hesitate to damage the image and face of China, but only thinks of its own personal interests.


    Therefore, it is necessary for Jiangcheng reincarnation department to be strong


    Su Ze is not in a hurry to verify his guess. Instead, he closes the forum in front of him and selects the reincarnation world he has cleared: Part II of biochemical crisis: the threat of ambrera company is a little big. Su Ze still can''t enter the world, nuclear warheads and laser weapons¡¶ In Xiaoao Jianghu, Zhao Hua is cultivating the sword manual to ward off evil spirits and doing research. Su Ze doesn''t need to bother.


    As for the implied record of the School Park, immortal Chunyang has a poem as evidence: "the two or eight best human bodies are like crisp, and the sword in the waist cuts the fool". We can''t indulge in pleasure and miss major events.


    After pondering, Suze chose to enter the world of Mr. zombie.


    This is the beginning of his reincarnation world, and also the beginning of his gaining strength. In this world, uncle Jiu regarded him as a descendant and gave him two abilities.


    In the next three reincarnation worlds, Su Ze never met such a dedicated teacher again.


    Even now, Su Ze''s strength is no less than that of Uncle nine. The intention of Uncle nine''s inheritance is, of course, Su Ze''s master.


    "Azer, what are you doing mysteriously again?"


    The ninth uncle looked at Su Ze strangely and said.


    Su Zecai wanted to explain, but Qiusheng and Wencai had already come and made trouble for Su Ze: "master, you see, his clothes are western clothes and materials we haven''t seen before! He must have used the magic he learned to steal money! "


    "More than that, God is mysterious. He must have done evil!"


    These two guys look at Ren Tingting, who is not only beautiful now, but also powerful and rich after inheriting Ren''s family business. They are all salivating. However, Ren Tingting has always wanted to make su Ze redundant recently, which makes them envy.


    Su Ze refused to agree again, so they also wanted to shout to Ren Tingting, "if he doesn''t come, I''ll come, I can be a burden, no problem at all"... So they seized the opportunity and quickly said something bad about Su Ze.


    Uncle nine stared at the two living treasures. They immediately kept silent and stood aside.


    However, turning around, uncle Jiu also looked at Su Ze seriously: "ah Ze, although they are absurd, what they say is also reasonable. You always go out and come back with expensive clothes. The clothes are valuable. Where did the money come from?"


    "I see that your eyebrows are slightly scattered. Although your eyes are full of spirit, there are signs of venting Yang. It seems that you have committed a peach blossom. Do you remember when I taught you a few days ago, I told you that our Maoshan Taoism was destined to be poor and widowed? "


    "You can''t earn a lot of money, you can''t earn money for righteousness, you can''t kill people, and you can''t get close to women... Otherwise you will be punished. Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai are not good at magic, and there is still a way back. Now your magic is as good as mine. If you do evil, I''m afraid you''ll die miserably if you don''t live to be 30! "


    Su Ze was not angry when he heard the speech. Uncle Jiu was really painstaking and earnestly taught himself without any meaning. This is also the words and deeds of the older generation of conscientious masters, such as teachers and fathers.

 Chapter 81

    Compared with the intrigues outside, uncle Jiu''s sincerity is particularly warm.


    Even the teasing and jealousy of Qiusheng and Wencai are very interesting.


    Su Ze saluted uncle Jiu seriously and respectfully: "master, this matter is a little secret. Please follow me and I''ll explain it to you, OK?"


    Uncle Jiu wondered, "can''t you say it here?"


    Su Ze smiled at Qiusheng and Wencai and said nothing more.


    Uncle Jiu also sighed helplessly: the three disciples all have some problems now. Qiu Sheng is lazy and smooth. They all rely on their cleverness. Su Ze, the third disciple, was the most agreeable to him. He was calm and learned magic very fast. He was about to surpass him.


    But I didn''t see through the property and women. I''m afraid the higher the cultivation, the faster the death!


    It is certainly impossible to expect Qiusheng and Wencai to keep secret. Uncle Jiu followed Su Ze out of the Yizhuang.


    Qiusheng and Wencai stood at the gate of Yizhuang and whispered a few words, suddenly a little uneasy.


    "Master, be careful!"


    "Su Ze, you stinky boy, don''t be a villain! Not to mention plotting against master! "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he laughed directly and turned back and threw them a few oceans: "where do you two guys think of going? Get out and eat something good. Don''t think ill of me! "


    Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai immediately grabbed their heads with embarrassment, and then took Dayang back to Yizhuang with a smile: it seems that they really think wrong


    The ninth uncle looked at this scene and sighed: "ah Ze, you see, it''s impossible to expect these two bastards to inherit my mantle. I wanted you to stay in Yizhuang forever. Like me, it seems impossible now. "


    "Azer, is your heart in the outside world and can''t be taken back again?"


    Su Ze shook his head and said, "master, you probably misunderstood this. For me, master, you are the outside world. I come from another world. I often have to return to that world. I can only take time to visit master here. "


    "What?" Uncle Jiu felt he didn''t understand.


    In the outside world, uncle Jiu refers to the colorful world outside Renjia Town, but unexpectedly, Su Ze said another world


    When Su Ze explained in detail that he really came from another world and demonstrated to Uncle nine one by one with storage space, green magic aircraft, Zixia internal skill and reading power, uncle nine''s expression was completely dull.


    "In other words, the God of our world can''t control people in other worlds. You can make a lot of money and find women after learning magic, and you won''t encounter bad luck?" The ninth uncle asked in surprise.


    Su Ze nodded.


    Uncle nine''s expression suddenly became strange: "this is really... I really didn''t expect it to be like this. I just think you do evil and make money to find a woman. A great disaster is coming."


    Compared with the world where Uncle nine lives, Taoists are not allowed to make big money, find women and make unjust money. Su Ze has no restrictions all at once. Su Ze''s actions seem to be no big deal all at once, and there is no need for uncle nine to warn again and again.


    However, after years of hard training, uncle Jiu''s state of mind soon stabilized.


    "Aze, I''m glad you didn''t go astray. However, there are some things I must tell you. In the final analysis, money is external, and enjoyment is also a temporary pleasure. You have mastered the ability to use magic without scruples. First, you should be upright, and second, you should be kind at the bottom of your heart. "


    "For example, set the ambition to save innocent people and kill demons and ghosts, so that your life will be meaningful, rather than focusing on collecting money and women."


    "Yes, master, I know." Su Ze solemnly said, "at present, I have aspirations."


    Tell Uncle nine about the chaos in China and the erosion of blue star in the reincarnation world. Uncle nine is also relieved: "OK, help the country and worry about the country. I''m relieved if you have such a mind."


    "One more thing, Azer, since there is no God to control magic, you can also teach some people with pure mind our magic to spread our orthodoxy in your world. But remember, talent is good. Secondly, you must be kind... "


    The ninth uncle said "rest assured", still pressed Su Ze''s shoulder and said a lot of words excitedly.


    When they returned to Yizhuang, Qiusheng and Wencai had disappeared. Obviously, they took the ocean to Renjia town to eat and drink or find Ren Tingting to be courteous.


    Su Ze shook his head very speechless, said to Uncle Jiu, placed the coffin in Yizhuang and offered incense.


    In the afternoon, when Qiusheng and Wencai came back, a soft sedan came back.


    Ren Tingting, dressed in purple, has white skin and beautiful red lips. She touches the jade wrench on her hand. Awei, the security captain, runs around and strictly implements her identity as a dog leg. Obviously, the naive and pampered Miss Ren Tingting has become a qualified ruler of Renjia town.


    After seeing Su Ze, Ren Tingting''s eyes obviously brightened slightly.


    "Ah Ze, I heard Qiu Sheng say you''re back. I still don''t believe it. It turns out you''re really back. Why didn''t you come to my house? "


    Her voice was much lower, no longer as crisp and pleasant as before. Whether she wants it or not, she must maintain such a voice and style, so that awei and the shopkeepers can not question her majesty.


    "I want to go, but I''m afraid I''ll be detained by you as a door-to-door son-in-law." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Aze, you''re still the same. You can joke." Ren Tingting looked at Su Ze as she spoke, her eyes getting brighter and brighter.


    Compared with Qiusheng and Wencai, two unreliable pursuers, Su Ze is really calm and excellent. Although awei is also pursuing Ren Tingting, Ren Tingting is holding him tight and doesn''t look up to him.


    It seems that Su Ze suits her best.


    However, no matter how to persuade, Su Ze could not give up studying magic in Yizhuang, let alone join the redundant family, so that Ren Tingting had to take advantage of her enthusiasm and return in frustration.


    After staying in Mr. zombie for a few days, Su Ze said goodbye to Uncle nine again and left the world.


    Returning to the reincarnation center, Su Ze is ready to enter the reincarnation world again to improve his strength and look at the choices in front of him: the fourth level reincarnation World Iron Man Part 1, the ghost of a beautiful woman, and the fifth level reincarnation world goblin killer.


    Although Iron Man Part I is the fourth level reincarnation world, if it is completely in accordance with Marvel''s world outlook, there are many powerful people who destroy the planet and the universe. It can be regarded as the sixth and seventh level reincarnation world.

 Chapter 82

    However, since Su Ze opened the reincarnation central forum to check the intelligence related to the two worlds: Iron Man Part I is the first level reincarnation world, which can be entered by up to five people at the same time. So far, the people who enter the world to complete the task are all rescuing Tony Stark.


    Some people try to go through customs, but then they don''t understand where the key point is.


    Following Tony Stark, this Tony Stark is a very alert and smart man. Many people have guessed that the exoskeleton armor developed by Tony Stark is the origin of iron man, but apart from following others on rescue missions, there is no chance to please this possible "Iron Man".


    In the reincarnation world of the ghost of a beautiful woman, there are a large number of male combatants who have died. According to the description of some combatants who have survived and completed their tasks, the number of people entering the world of the ghost of a beautiful woman is up to three, sometimes one, which is purely random.


    When there are three people, all three people should be relatively weak. If there is only one person, they are relatively strong combatants.


    First appeared in a strange County called Guobei county. There was a mess in it, and some soldiers were brave enough to kill people. Then they went to a temple called lanruo temple, which was obstructed by ghosts and groups of wild wolves.


    Arriving at lanruo temple is to complete the task and leave the world. The plot in the future is very dangerous. Basically, no one talks about it in the reincarnation central forum.


    For others, this information may only be superficial. It has a little reference significance, but for Suze, it has drawn the most critical place.


    The ghost of a beautiful woman is divided into many versions. The story is not much different at the beginning, and the tree demon grandmother and the black mountain old demon are not much different, but the expanded world is different. The film version is different from the TV Version, and it is very different from the original Liaozhai novel version. Even the film has several versions with completely different development... There are versions in which Yan Chixia and Nie Xiaoqian have an affair.


    Now, Su Ze basically judges that this is the most classic film version. It is also the plot story that has been changed and enriched after absorbing the original novel Liaozhaizhiyi Nie Xiaoqian.


    For Suze, that''s enough.


    Thinking of his plan, Su Ze smiled and posted again with the code of "Maitreya": the fourth level reincarnation world "beautiful girl ghost".


    There is no need to say anything else and directly enter the reincarnation world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The fourth level reincarnation world: the ghost of a beautiful girl - Maitreya


    When the post turns blue, it instantly replies to more than hundreds, and thousands or tens of thousands in a short time.


    In the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng, Han Jie''s body appeared and muttered to himself unbelievably: "Maitreya" is crazy?


    This is the fourth level of reincarnation world. Any large group in the country dare not say that it can win the customs clearance. He wants to fight alone and open such a customs clearance post.


    Can''t, can''t - the fourth level of reincarnation world is cleared by him once?


    No, no, no, more importantly, before "Maitreya" went to crane island country to pass the second level reincarnation world "implied record of School Park".


    Now he has returned to China and began to pass customs. China''s fourth level reincarnation to the world.


    Comparing the list of people who left China before with the list of people who returned to China today can greatly narrow the scope. The identity of Maitreya can be reduced to less than 100 people, and he finally has a goal.


    "Finally... I can finally catch a sign of the Maitreya."


    However, before that, Changqing group had to report back to lieutenant general Luo Hui and Mr. Wen... Han Jie had a solemn expression and a heavy heart. He couldn''t ignore the carelessness of everything.


    In the personal space of the reincarnation center, LAN Ruxin looked at the forum and replied to more than 10000 blue posts for a moment, and the corners of her mouth smiled.


    Do you want to pass the fourth level of reincarnation world? Maitreya, you really want to create a miracle, but I''m looking forward to you and waiting to see this scene. Never fail to live up to your own grand blueprint and expectations.


    The capital of the emperor of the state of China, the crane Island foreign affairs museum, Wuma jingichiro, who had just retired from the reincarnation center, had a gloomy expression and told several people in front of him the post he had just seen.


    "Manager Du, Mr. Bi, are you afraid of me? That''s why I hid in the reincarnation world of the fourth level? Or is it just an excuse? "


    "Maybe, or not..." the shock in manager Du''s eyes converged slightly. "This is not a small matter. I must go back and report it to Lord Tiandi."


    Mr. Bi also nodded: "Wu Ma Jun, wait a moment. What is the intention of the Maitreya and whether we can pass the fourth level of reincarnation world? We should know today."


    Wuma jingyilang snorted coldly: "the fourth level reincarnation world? Can he pass the customs? "


    But he thought in his heart: Chinese people really boast about themselves. This is just a bluff. In kendo in crane island country, this kind of fraud is even a part of kendo. Do you think I will believe this ridiculous boasting?


    However, the two people in front of them are current collaborators, representing the forces of the two sides. After all, Wuma jingichiro didn''t say bad words. He just gave a cold hum and watched them leave.

 Chapter 83

    "Great! fierce! It''s really great! "


    "Sister Zhu, why is he so powerful?"


    In the villa in Beijiang District of the imperial capital, a girl sat in a wheelchair and said excitedly to the strong female bodyguard around her.


    When the female bodyguard heard the speech, she couldn''t help smiling: "miss An''an is talking about the Maitreya again? What has he done? "


    "If he starts from the beginning, the first thing he does is the third level reincarnation world Mr. Zombie..." the girl in the wheelchair said excitedly.


    The female bodyguard has always had a bad temper, but she is always a little more patient with the poor girl in the wheelchair. She listens carefully to what the girl says about the "Maitreya".


    From "Mr. zombie" to "biochemical crisis" to "Xiaoao Jianghu", we also talk about the second level reincarnation world "implied record of school garden" when Maitreya went to the island country to pass customs.


    Although sister Zhu had heard the same content two hours ago, she listened to the story of "miss An''an" for ten minutes, and finally heard new content.


    "Maitreya buried all the flowers in the crane island country. The 69th generation of Tianliu Kendo was so angry that he came to China to let Maitreya fight him. Ha ha, he didn''t see who he was..."


    "Maitreya ignored him and directly opened a customs clearance record post of the fourth level reincarnation world" beautiful girl ghost ". In my opinion, Maitreya will be able to clear the fourth level reincarnation world this time!"


    Sister Zhu had not entered the reincarnation center before, so she was a little surprised that she didn''t know about it.


    However, after hearing the assertion of the wheelchair girl and looking at the girl full of hope and confidence, she immediately smiled: after all, miss an did not know the real situation in this, so she made such a judgment. How can a person pass the fourth level reincarnation world?


    However, Miss ANN is seldom so happy and happy. Let her think so first. There is no need to say it.


    Accompanied the wheelchair girl to talk and laugh for a while. When she went out to relax every day, sister Zhu pushed the wheelchair, put on a coat for the girl and went outside the villa.


    This villa area is the most upscale residence. Not far away is a patch of lawn and flowers, as well as a small lake. There are all kinds of fish specially configured and cultured in the lake, which can''t be better for fishing. There are alpaca and Sika Deer by the lake. There are a group of pigeons and several peacocks walking around proudly with beautiful big tails.


    The service staff slowly cleaned the lawn and cared for animals, which didn''t make people feel abrupt at all.


    The wheelchair girl smiled and looked at the scene she could see every day. It was vibrant and beautiful. However, after reading it for a while, I felt boring: "go back, I''ll go into the forum and see if anyone dares to speak unkindly to Lord Maitreya!"


    Sister Zhu immediately smiled: "miss an, in your capacity, even if Milo is really a strong man of class B strength, can''t he afford to call you like this? Also, the doctor should let you relax more. I can''t go against the doctor''s advice when I go out every day. "


    "Sister Zhu -"


    The wheelchair girl wanted to be coquettish, and a voice sounded from dozens of meters away.


    "Ann, come here quickly and help Grandpa see the chess way! The old man surnamed Rong is hard to deal with! "


    Sister Zhu hurriedly pushed the girl and came to a pavilion. Even if it was a Beijiang villa area that outsiders could hardly enter, there were still four men in black outside the pavilion, two combatants with Class C comprehensive strength and two combatants with class D comprehensive strength.


    "Wen Lao, Rong Lao..." sister Zhu bowed respectfully and said.


    Wen Lao didn''t care. He raised his hand to show her not to be polite. Rong Lao drooped his eyelids, looked at Wen An, a girl in a wheelchair, and lowered his head to consider the chess path in front of her.


    "Ann, help Grandpa get rid of this old man surnamed Rong!" Wen Lao said to Wen An with a smile.


    Wen An looked down at the chess game, revealing some meditation.


    More than ten seconds later, she resumed the whole game of chess in her heart, as if she had witnessed it from beginning to end.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa Rong, you two are not in good shape today. If you can do this, at least two mistakes have occurred."


    "Well, it''s a little trivial. It''s delayed playing chess." Wen Lao said with a smile.


    Old Rong said, "Ann, it''s a pity that you can see that if you are in politics, I''m afraid nothing in the world can hide you."


    Wen An smiled and began to help Wen Lao play chess.


    After only five steps, Rong Lao pondered and finally stood up: "old mosquito, you are invincible. I didn''t lose to you, but your granddaughter! Let''s go together next time! "


    "Well, next time."


    While cleaning up the chessboard, Wen Lao asked casually, "the stall in Jiangcheng..."


    "Lose to you is lose to you, you are free." Under the protection of two bodyguards, Rong Lao didn''t turn around, stopped, said such a word, and walked away.


    Wen Lao''s face was a little ugly. When Rong Lao''s team went away, he patted the chessboard with his palm.


    "What''s that called! Wrong is wrong, right is right. You are clearly wrong. How can you lose to me in national affairs? Lao Rong is no longer what he used to be... Alas, who can remain unchanged forever? "


    "Grandpa, what''s going on?" Wen''an whispered, "I just saw Rong Huaishan feel angry, but he just suppressed it. What are you talking about? "


    Wen Lao explained: "originally, today we were talking about the livelihood of the cabinet. Luo Hui came to report the matter. One of Lao Rong''s dogs went crazy and caught up with the Eagle Head country. Lao Rong wants to beat the dog and let the dog go home. I feel that if the dog eats inside and outside, it is a white eyed wolf. Beating is useless. He must kill and warn other large groups. "


    "Lao Rong feels that I''m fighting with him with the reincarnation Department... When will Wencheng abolish the public for private affairs? He speculated that I would take the event of betraying the country as a measurable condition. I was very sad and disappointed. "


    "Even more frightened, Lao Rong unknowingly has come to a point where he can''t extricate himself and is insensitive?"


    "It''s hard for me to say this," Wen An''an said. "I can guess the chessboard because there are rules for playing chess. Where do people have rules?"


    "Yes, people have no rules." Wen Lao sighed and changed the topic, "since Lao Rong has given up, the reincarnation department can free up his hand to deal with the white eyed wolf. You can''t think of anything interesting in Jiangcheng at present."


    "The lone Walker code named lotus is also in Jiangcheng. He also cooperates with a young man with amazing potential to move closer to the reincarnation Department... Although he did not choose to join the reincarnation department, it is also an excellent thing for the reincarnation department."


    "Lotus?"


    Wen An''an was a little surprised and suddenly thought of one thing. "Lotus" had been walking alone and indifferent before. He just published a reply in support of "Maitreya" in thousands of replies two days ago.


    Will a woman like her, who is a loner and has a cold personality, worship the reincarnation world because of the "Maitreya"? Is she such a character?


    Could it be that, as a lone walker, she knows the news of another lone Walker''s "Maitreya"?


    He was calm and calm, but he was concerned about the "Lotus" in his heart.


    "Lotus is the most powerful of our women! Sister Zhu, I think she is also very powerful. Can you copy the relevant materials of lotus for me? "


    Sister Zhu smiled and said, "miss an is interested again."


    Wen Lao felt much better when he saw this scene: an an was so interested in the outside world that he had vitality and hope. Don''t disturb your good granddaughter because of the external disturbance. Her life is hard enough.

 Chapter 84

    When the light dissipated, Su Ze appeared in an old street, surrounded by Green Magic aircraft.


    Task floating in front of the light curtain: arrive at lanruo temple and obtain reincarnation points of 200 points.


    The ghost of a beautiful woman, which is up to three people, is the only one in the reincarnation world this time. Obviously, Su Ze''s strength is relatively strong.


    Because it is a single entry, class C charm also plays a role, which makes Su Ze obtain a very good identity, Wulin swordsman.


    Just after the heavy rain, banners of Yulan basin festival were hung everywhere in the streets and alleys of Guobei County, and there were people making yellow paper money everywhere.


    In addition to the bustling crowd on the street, there are soldiers wrapped in headscarves and holding sharp blades walking around. From time to time, they catch people and interrogate them to see if they are wanted. They each held a large stack of wanted notices, including bandits, murderers, court rebels, senior officials and ministers.


    This is the background of the ghost of a beautiful woman: the imperial court is ignorant, the war is in chaos, human life is like grass mustard, and the people are like mole ants.


    Nie Xiaoqian''s father was a high-ranking official of the imperial court. He took his family home, but his beloved daughter Nie Xiaoqian was killed and his family was killed by a traitor. As a result, Nie Xiaoqian became a lonely ghost of lanruo temple. She was controlled by the tree demon grandmother and forced her to come out and harm people with her hue.


    "Hello! Are you a wanted criminal... "


    A soldier ran over with a knife and shouted to Su Ze. Su Ze glanced at him faintly. The soldier immediately realized that the man in front of him was not easy to provoke. He didn''t dare to shout any more. He ran away again with a knife.


    Su Ze controlled the Green Magic aircraft and flew to the uninhabited courtyard. People in the streets suddenly shouted and scattered. They didn''t know whether Su Ze was an expert or a ghost.


    Ignoring these people, Su Ze took out his sword from the storage space and walked to an inn called Ji Baozhai with his sword.


    The name of the inn seems to be selling antiques and books, but the doors and windows are wide open and there is a lot of noise. Passers-by can see that it is an inn.


    "Sir, please come inside! Agan, come and greet the guests! "


    The shopkeeper came forward with a smile, and the waiter bowed forward. Seeing that Su Ze had no luggage, he wanted to take Su Ze directly to the guest room.


    Su Ze sneered and clapped his sword on the counter.


    The shopkeeper and the waiter were shocked, and the guests who were eating were frightened and wanted to leave.


    The shopkeeper quickly leaned over and bowed: "Xia, great Xia, what''s your dissatisfaction with the shop? I apologize to you. Please don''t be angry... "


    "Hum! I''m a Xiake invited by Ji Baozhai. It''s said that you, Ji Baozhai of Guobei County, have owed a total of one hundred Liang silver to the general manager of Ji Baozhai for six years. Why don''t you pay it back? Did the gentleman who came to collect money this year come? Have you killed me again? " Su Ze drank directly.


    "This... Great Xia, you are wronged! In our small business, we give ten Liang silver to the total number of jibaozhai every year. Where did we get one hundred liang? Besides, the war is chaotic outside, and the dead are really common. We can''t blame those who collected the money several times for taking it away and being killed on the road. "


    The shopkeeper was deeply aggrieved. Seeing that Su Ze refused to believe it, he said, "besides, the gentleman who collected the money this year really didn''t come. How could we kill him? He may have died on his way here! "


    Shouting, a handsome scholar who was a bit like a silly goose came forward with the a bookcase on his back wet: "hello."


    The shopkeeper nodded, was not in the mood to greet the guests, motioned the waiter a gen to greet the guests, and distinguished Su Ze: "great Xia, heaven and earth conscience, the collector of jibaozhai this year really didn''t come, and we didn''t hurt him..."


    The foolish scholar leaned over and said, "well, I''m here to collect money."


    This is the hero Ning caichen.


    The scene suddenly calmed down. The shopkeeper smiled at Su Ze and Ning caichen with an ugly face and retracted the counter.


    "Both of you are here... All right... Take the account books and let''s reconcile them. In other words, I don''t care about the accounts taken away a few years ago. My accounts have been given to the general number. The collector takes the money away. I don''t know whether it''s dead or alive."


    Ning caichen shook his head, took out his account book and said, "it''s not easy for me to make a living. The total number didn''t receive it, so the money --"


    He hastily closed the account book and looked at Su Ze and the shopkeeper.


    The account book in his hand had been soaked by the rain and blurred into a ball. No one could see what it was. But he was not stupid. He closed the account book directly so that people could not see it clearly. He said to the shopkeeper, "I''ll see the account book of your inn first."


    But the shopkeeper was an expert: "you want to see my account book. I still want to see your account book. Without account book reconciliation, who can give you money?"


    He bowed to Su Ze again: "great Xia, you see, the fault is not in the shop. The cashier broke all the books. We really can''t give the money. "


    Su Ze didn''t say much, but went out of the inn with Ning caichen: if she simply came to ask for a bill, Su Ze could finish it immediately, or she could stay in the inn.


    However, how can the story of the beautiful girl ghost not have Ning caichen?


    The requirement of the task is also to go to lanruo temple. Su Ze lives in Guobei county. That is to say, if he chooses to fail the task, he won''t want to pass the customs.


    "This, great Xia?"


    Ning caichen greeted Su Ze and said, "you are also from jibaozhai?"


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, I''m also invited by Ji Baozhai. The general manager hasn''t received the account here for several years. He sent you a scholar, but he didn''t feel very appropriate, so he asked me to come and have a look."


    "Why did you start two days earlier than me, but come later than me?"


    At this question, Ning caichen immediately dispelled all his doubts and quickly explained that he had been hit by wind and frost all the way. When he was approaching Guobei County, he caught up with a heavy rain and had nowhere to hide. Even his account books were wet.


    "I was a poor scholar. I made a living collecting money for jibaozhai and saved money to catch up with the exam. Did I think of such a bad journey this time?"


    "Next, I have no money all over and I don''t know where to live."


    Su Ze nodded: "then you''d better look for it. It''s two hours before dark. I''ll find a place to rest first."


    After that, he left by himself.


    "Hey, great Xia..." Ning caichen was stunned and quickly stretched out his hand and shouted, "can I make do with you? I''m really penniless! "


    Before he finished speaking, Su Ze could no longer be seen. But Ning caichen had to ask all over the street whether someone was kind and let him stay for a night.

 Chapter 85

    In fact, Su Ze did not go far away, but returned to the unmanned courtyard where he placed the Green Magic aircraft.


    Seeing Ning caichen, I understand when the plot story has developed.


    Ze Ruo immediately took Ning caichen to lanruo temple. Although it was feasible, he inevitably lost his caution. He didn''t understand how strong the ghosts were.


    He is going to set up a incense altar and invite ghosts to see how strong the ghosts in the world are. He is also a little prepared in his heart.


    However, before he could recruit ghosts, he was surprised to find that there were many more ghosts in the world than he thought.


    The Green Magic aircraft is suspended in the unmanned courtyard. There are two female ghosts, a fox and a wild boar, watching curiously and discussing while watching.


    "Sister, what is this?"


    "It''s strange. Is it a Taoist''s magic weapon? It may also be the monk''s. "


    "Maybe it''s the ghost mother''s or the tree demon grandmother''s!"


    Su Ze first heard these voices and saw the scene with his reading power. When he pushed the door and came in, the female ghost, Fox and wild boar immediately hid. He smiled: "four strange friends, come out and talk, how about it?"


    "Are you a Taoist?"


    A shrill roar sounded, and behind him came the sound of breaking the air.


    Su Ze shook his body, turned back and cut down with a sword, which was purple and high spirited.


    The blade was like chopping gold and iron. It was very difficult to cut. Fortunately, Zixia divine skill was attached to the sharp sword, and Su Ze had the strength and ability to lift a thousand kilograms. This sword finally cut off the incoming thing.


    A boar with a large water tank fell down, and his huge body lay on the ground, twitching slightly and died quickly.


    "The Taoist killed the demon!"


    Two white shadows and one yellow shadow screamed and ran out.


    Su zenian stopped the three figures and said, "you don''t have to worry. I''m not indiscriminately killing innocent people. I just passed by and wanted to ask you something."


    Two female ghosts and a fox were skeptical. After su Ze repeated it again, they turned back to show their body shape: the female ghost was dressed in white, the skin was white, and the fox turned into a girl dressed in silk, with a beautiful face.


    "Taoist priest, what can I do for you?"


    Su Ze waved his hand, looked at it with his heavenly eyes and nodded with satisfaction: "you three are quite good. You have never killed anyone. You can be called a good ghost and a good fox. Of course I won''t kill you."


    "It''s just that I didn''t understand when I first came here. What ghost is the tree demon grandma in your mouth?"


    When the fox girl saw that Su Ze didn''t kill them, she didn''t worry. She quickly whispered, "tell Taoist priest, the tree demon grandma is the tree demon in lanruo temple. She controls dozens of female ghosts and specializes in earning the blood essence and life of passers-by."


    "Are those female ghosts strong? Is the tree demon grandma strong? "


    "Ordinary female ghosts are not strong or weak..." the female ghost next to said, "the Taoist priest doesn''t know. If we ghosts are not specially sacrificed and refined by the underground government or people with a heart, we are almost the same in general. It''s not difficult to deal with ten or eight ordinary people. It''s impossible to deal with Wulin experts. If the other party has Buddhist scriptures and runes, we can''t get close. "


    "The tree demon grandma is very strong. The whole lanruo temple is his nest. In addition to female ghosts, some birds and trees are also used by him. His roots are very long. Anyway, they are very powerful."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and thought: the female ghost''s strength is from level D to level E, but the tree demon grandmother''s strength is up to level B. if there is restraint from Buddhist scriptures and runes, it should be able to suppress it to level C. You can get rid of it if you hit the key.


    But that''s not the point. There''s another stronger guy.


    An old black mountain demon who can open and close the passage to the underground and drive thousands of ghost soldiers.


    This guy''s strength is terrible. In the original plot, Yan Chixia, Nie Xiaoqian and Ning caichen fought their lives, and the old demon of Montenegro was just playing against them. If Yan Chixia didn''t have the power of Vajra Sutra in her hand and accidentally hit the whole tribe on the old demon of Montenegro, they just completely restrained the old demon of Montenegro. They had no power to fight back at all.


    "Do you know the black mountain old demon?" Suze asked.


    As soon as he said this, the two female ghosts immediately hugged each other. The fox girl screamed, revealing her true face and shrinking into a ball.


    "Black mountain old demon, that''s the big devil in the hell. Even the king of hell in the ten halls can''t help but exist. Taoist priest, why don''t you even know him? Isn''t the black and white impermanence and ox head and horse face in Guobei county all because they annoyed the master of Montenegro and were swallowed by his old man? " The female ghost said tremblingly.


    Su Ze frowned slightly.


    Black and white impermanence, ox head and horse noodles are all about eating? The black mountain old demon is so rampant and powerful that the tree demon grandma has to bow down and call it "Black Mountain master". Of course, the strength has reached the level of class A.


    Face to face confrontation with him, Su Ze''s current means are all used, but he can''t help it. In the final analysis, we have to rely on the special means of subduing demons and subduing demons.


    For example, the Vajra Sutra, talisman paper and talisman in the original story, and Yan Chixia''s "infinite heaven and earth, heaven and earth borrowing method" against ghosts, tree demon grandma and black mountain old demon, there are only these methods. It is impossible to win by directly attacking each other with strength.


    "Three, I''m not going to trouble the old black mountain demon. I just can''t see the cruel creatures of Granny tree demon. I want to kill this granny tree demon today. Would you like to help me? "


    "This..."


    Two female ghosts and fox girls are very unhappy. They all come to see strange things like green magic aircraft, but they don''t come to help others fight.


    Moreover, the tree demon grandma''s strength is extraordinary. What are they trying to do to help the Taoist fight? Nothing good?


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you three don''t want to? I don''t insist. Just ask three people to trouble me and find me something to do to open the incense altar. I''ll ask ghosts and gods to help me. "


    "That''s feasible..." said the fox girl and ran out of the door.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the fox girl brought incense, tribute and other items to Su Ze, and then ran away. She saw that the Taoist had strong skills and did not dare to cause trouble for her family. She simply obeyed her orders once and hurried home.


    The two female ghosts looked at each other and saw a ghost coming from Su Ze''s practice. After hesitating, they finally agreed to Su Ze''s request - they were also afraid that the Taoist would turn their face, which would become a disaster of killing themselves.


    Seeing that it was not early, Su Ze took three female ghosts on the Green Magic aircraft and went straight to lanruo temple three miles away from Guobei county. On the way, he heard someone shouting and running away, so he stopped to catch Ning caichen, who was being chased by wild wolves, on the Green Magic aircraft.


    "Great Xia, are you..."


    "Don''t worry, you scholar, come and have a look."


    "Are we flying? We''re flying? " Ning caichen exclaimed.


    Su Ze smiled, stopped the Green Magic aircraft and stood in front of an old stone tablet.


    Here comes lanruo temple.

 Chapter 86

    Arrive at lanruo temple, complete the task and obtain reincarnation points of 200 points.


    You can finish the task now and leave, or you can stay and wait for other tasks.


    "Great Xia, is this lanruo temple? Where shall we rest tonight? "


    Ning caichen was frightened by the wolf just now, and Su Ze pulled his arm and flew for a while. At this time, he was shocked and uneasy. He looked at the stone tablet of "lanruo Temple" in front of him.


    The Green Magic aircraft is suspended beside Su Ze, just like the magic weapon used by the legendary experts, which adds a bit of strange talk and smell.


    Even a great Xia with excellent martial arts has never heard of anyone who can control magic weapons and fly, right? What is the origin of this great Xia invited by Ji Baozhai?


    Ning caichen thought in his heart. A burst of scolding suddenly sounded from a distance. Two figures flew vertically and horizontally, and the sword blades made a clang.


    He was dizzy and didn''t know who was fighting where. He just felt that what he heard was a sound on the left. He turned back and went to the right.


    Su Ze also carefully watched the two men fight. The two men are Yan Chixia and swordsman Xia Hou. They are a Wulin expert first and a Wulin expert second. They are the strongest human beings in the world of the ghost of a beautiful woman.


    Xia Hou, a swordsman, is also honest. He doesn''t kill good people indiscriminately. He just pursues the name of No. 1 in the world and doesn''t know the horror of demons and ghosts. After being seduced by Nie Xiaoqian with a female color, he puts down his guard and is sucked dry by the tree demon grandmother.


    Yan Chixia''s martial arts are higher than that of Xia Hou. Besides, she also has the way to kill demons and demons.


    In the level of human martial arts, Yan Chixia surpassed Xia Hou a little; On the level of dealing with demons, Xia Hou is almost ignorant, while Yan Chixia has experienced many battles, and the gap between the two sides is very different.


    From the point of view of their strength, flying all their life and wielding swords are not much better than Zuo lengchan in Xiaoao Jianghu. In terms of martial arts, which is the stronger of level C strength, they have not yet reached level B.


    If you include the ability to kill demons and demons, Yan Chixia should be able to calculate her comprehensive strength as level B. the swordsman Xia Hou is still level C, which is the biggest difference between the two.


    The two swords stopped and pointed at each other.


    A man with a beard is Yan Chixia. The other is Xia Hou, a swordsman with a white face and a cold look.


    "Yan Chixia, you are the best in the world. I will take it away sooner or later!" Xia Hou shouted.


    Yan Chixia sighed: "the more you stick to this fame and wealth, the more dull your sword will be. The more you think about the best sword technique in the world, the less you can get it."


    "Hum!"


    Xia Hou disagreed and turned to Su Ze and Ning caichen.


    Ning caichen is just a poor scholar in shabby clothes. Su Ze is carrying a sword and a large strange object is suspended around him. Even Xia hou can hardly ignore the past.


    "Who are you? What''s that behind you? " He asked.


    "He is a nobody in the Wulin. By the way, he is also an exorcist and demon killer." Suze said.


    "What about the name? What''s your name? " Xia Hou asked.


    "Su Ze."


    Xia Hou thought for a moment and said to himself, "I''m really a nobody. I''ve never heard of this name before. However, his floating thing is very strange. It''s better not to get into trouble.


    Put away the sword, raised his hand, hugged his fist and was about to leave.


    Su Ze said, "wait a minute. There are many ghosts here. You''d better stay in summer and leave tomorrow, otherwise you can''t go out tonight."


    Xia Hou naturally had his own self-confidence as a Wulin expert. When he heard this, he just smiled. What he thought was, is this Su Ze with Yan Chixia? What''s the plot against me?


    Jump up and Xia Hou is ready to leave with his lightness skill.


    Just then, a white gauze flew in, and a woman''s gloomy sneer came: "since you''re here, don''t go!"


    The white gauze flashed by and then disappeared. Xia Hou jumped back in horror and had a lingering fear: "is there really a ghost?"


    Yes, there are ghosts. I released them.


    Su Ze thought to himself.


    Although Xia Hou, a swordsman, has only level C strength, he is also a help. In particular, he is flexible and only slightly worse than Yan Chixia. As long as it is played properly, it can play a greater role in the tree demon grandmother.


    Therefore, Su Ze released one of his three female ghosts and immediately scared Xia Hou back.


    Yan Chixia frowned and looked at Su Ze.


    "Although you are not famous, your skill is really great. Behind you is the magic weapon in the rumors?"


    Su Ze smiled: "yes. There is some danger here. Let''s go in and talk. "


    Xia Hou nodded hurriedly, and Yan Chixia nodded for a moment. Ning caichen also had no room to say more. He hurriedly followed him with his shabby bookcase on his back.


    A group of four people walked into the dilapidated lanruo temple and saw a bleak wind rolling the remnant leaves; The dust is everywhere, the doors and windows leak everywhere, and everywhere is broken.


    In fact, Yan Chixia has lived here for some time. He and granny tree demon don''t invade the river water - Yan Chixia won''t save people who are obsessed with color. If she can control herself and not be fascinated by female ghosts, Yan Chixia will step in. Granny tree demon will give Yan Chixia a face and let the upright gentleman go.


    However, so far, Yan Chixia has not saved anyone.


    Men can''t resist the stunning beauties turned out by female ghosts. Even if they feel strange, they always want to seize the opportunity and indulge in female sex out of the mentality of "I take advantage of it anyway and can''t lose anything".


    Xia Hou came here to challenge Yan Chixia.


    Lighting an oil lamp, the four sat in the room, speechless for a moment.


    It is not the scene in the original story that Yan Chixia lives next door to Ning caichen, and the swordsman Xia Hou dies. Ning caichen meets Nie Xiaoqian, but the four sit together at the invitation of Su Ze.


    "You should know very well about the ghosts in lanruo temple, great Xia Yan?"


    "I''m not a great Xia, and don''t call me a great Xia." Yan Chixia said, "I''m like ghosts in the crowd. When I see ghosts, I think I''m a person after all."


    He sighed with emotion. After all, he was hard spoken and soft hearted. He said, "lanruo temple, a ghost place, has been haunted for more than two days. It turned out that there were monks in the temple, because the haunted also scattered."


    "There is a thousand year old tree demon named granny tree demon, who controls dozens of female ghosts and seduces passers-by with female color. As long as the passers-by is interested and doesn''t keep upright, she will be seized by the tree demon grandmother and suck up all the blood essence. "


    "This tree demon is very difficult to deal with, and I can''t deal with it. Xia Hou and you two, don''t be tempted by women tonight. Let''s go tomorrow."

 Chapter 87

    Ning caichen also looked a little. As soon as he heard that it was so dangerous, he nodded and was ready to leave tomorrow.


    It''s better to leave tonight.


    "Great Xia Yan..."


    "Call my name, I''m not a great Xia!" Yan Chixia said discontentedly.


    "Then I''ll call you Constable Yan." Su Ze smiled.


    "That is not what I want. If I don''t change my name or sit down, I''ll be called Yan Chixia!" Yan Chixia cried discontentedly.


    He was dismissive of this, but the swordsman Xia Hou on the side was envious - the title of the world''s No. 1 expert and the world''s No. 1 divine catcher. He was greedy for a long time, but unfortunately he couldn''t beat Yan Chixia and rose to the top.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said, "well, Yan Chixia, I know you are different from Xia Hou. He is a Wulin expert among ordinary people, but you have the ability to kill ghosts and demons. I don''t know why you associate with demons in lanruo Temple instead of killing such ghosts? Can you make do with it? "


    Righteousness?


    With a wry smile, Yan Chixia took out her wine bag and poured it down from Gu Zidi.


    "Young man Su Ze, I ask you, what is right and what is evil? The ghosts of lanruo temple will kill people when someone stays here. In the past half a month, only five people have been killed. All of them are lecherous people who can''t resist the temptation of women. "


    "I advised them to leave, but they didn''t think so. When they were tempted by female ghosts and couldn''t help their behavior, they could say they wanted to die."


    "This ghost can''t kill one person in a day, but the imperial court has a decree that dozens of people will die in a day, copy their homes, destroy their families and kill the three ethnic groups, which will involve thousands of people, and their families will be sent to become official prostitutes."


    "Ghosts kill lecherous people, but the imperial court kills honest and upright people. Crafty and cunning bully the imperial court and have no retribution. Good people who are honest and honest officials fall from heaven. If they die, their wives and daughters are insulted, and generations have become cheap and can''t turn over."


    "There is no such truth in this world! People are not as good as ghosts, and the world is not as good as ghosts. How many people can ghosts kill, and how many good people can survive? "


    A large string of resentment spewed out from Yan Chixia''s mouth, which was obviously accumulated in her heart for a long time.


    Ning caichen''s face turned red. He couldn''t help standing up and said, "Yan Chixia, although the world is like this, it''s not invariable. The imperial court has no Tao now, not forever. In the future, I will be a scholar in the exam, and I will definitely -- "


    "Those who have been beheaded by the scribes also have Jinshi and the number one scholar!" Yan Chixia sneered.


    Ning caichen was suddenly dumbfounded. Today''s court is really absurd and mediocre.


    Xia Hou disapproved: "I don''t feel bad. I don''t care about anything. I''ll kill anyone who annoys me. What do you want to do so much? I drink in a big bowl, eat large pieces of meat, strive for the first place in the world, and sleep the most beautiful woman. I am very happy in my life! "


    Yan Chixia sneered, "so you''re almost as good as dead. They''re all smelly skin bags!"


    Xia Hou was furious: "Yan Chixia, you --"


    Su Ze began to ponder and thought: Yan Chixia said that the imperial court was unreasonable and mediocre. Why didn''t she feel it in the real world? Some people in China indulge major groups. As a result, the threat of reincarnation does not seem to exist. Major groups have their own selfish intentions and harm the people. It is also a sign of the beginning of chaos.


    However, Yan Chixia chose to hide in the mountains and forests. She would rather see ghosts than troubled times. Suze''s plan has already begun, and one of its purposes is to calm down all the chaos.


    "Chattering and complaining are useless." Su Ze said, "Yan Chixia, I''m here today. Although I asked me to help collect money from jibaozhai, I''m actually ready to kill demons and demons."


    "Would you like to help me remove the demons in lanruo temple?"


    "You?"


    Yan Chixia was a little skeptical: "you''d better go. As far as I can see, it''s very difficult for grandma to completely remove the tree demon."


    Su Ze saw that he was a little evasive and simply opened his mouth to excite the general: "Yan Chixia, you shouldn''t have stayed here for a long time. You have some feelings with these ghosts and don''t want to kill them?"


    "Who said that!"


    Yan Chixia has a strong temper. When she heard that she clapped the sword directly here, she scolded at first and said, "I can''t see it. Just do it!"


    "Good!"


    Su Ze smiled and looked at Xia Hou: "what about you? Dare you? "


    Xia Hou was a little uneasy, but seeing that Yan Chixia had promised, he refused to weaken him. He nodded immediately: "what dare you do!"


    "Good. In this way, we''ll discuss how to do it." Su Ze said with a smile, "the three of us work together and add a bait. How is it enough."


    Ning caichen listened to their discussion and somehow came forward: "bait, who are you talking about?"


    Su Ze, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou looked at him together.


    Ning caichen immediately inspired: "three heroes, I can''t do it. I''m just a poor scholar -"


    "That''s it. The bait is real." Su Ze smiled and urged him to tell him that he was very confident of waiting for others.


    "Yan Chixia, the best expert in the world, the first divine catcher in all parts of the world."


    "The Xia Hou swordsman is not weak at all and has high skills."


    "My martial arts are a little worse than the two, but I am proficient in the art of expelling ghosts and cutting demons. Today I brought three little ghosts, including many evil repelling runes, body fixing runes, ghost repelling runes, evil repelling blood ink, peach wood sword, Rune paper and so on. I was well prepared."


    "Needless to say, there is a magic weapon for flying. Even if we can''t beat ghosts, the four of us can leave immediately by magic weapon."


    Su Ze said this, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou also felt that the odds of victory increased greatly. Ning caichen was frightened, but also felt that it was not so difficult to accept.


    Take out the evil blood ink and pour it on the swords of Yan Chixia and Xia Hou. Su Ze pasted evil talisman and ghost dispelling talisman on their swords respectively.


    After such preparation, he said: "I don''t care about all female ghosts under granny tree demon, but there may be one named Nie Xiaoqian. Please don''t hurt me. Nie Xiaoqian''s father used to be an honest official and could not see the court''s mediocrity. He resigned a year ago. As a result, the whole family was killed nearby. "


    "I know this girl better. She is kind by nature."


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou nodded to remember it.


    Su Ze smiled again and read: "two swordsmen, please try your sword."


    There are not only female ghosts and tree demon grandma in lanruo temple, but also many corpse ghosts formed after the tree demon grandma extracted blood essence, which are also intended to harm people.


    After being reminded by Su Ze, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou searched around and killed the ghosts one by one.

 Chapter 88

    The power of evil blood ink, evil talisman and ghost dispelling talisman all circulate on the sword. These corpses and ghosts are the residue left after the tree demon grandmother sucked away the blood essence. They have little resistance at all. They are completely one sword by Yan Chixia and Xia Hou.


    Su Ze originally wanted to get some reincarnation points, but after killing a ghost, he found that he didn''t even have a reincarnation point. The light curtain in front showed a new killing task, so he simply stopped doing it.


    "Kill the tree demon grandma and get 800 reincarnation points."


    "Kill ordinary female ghosts and ghost soldiers and obtain 200 reincarnation points."


    "Kill the black mountain old demon and get 2000 reincarnation points."


    The three kill missions are displayed, which also shows the degree of difficulty.


    Su Ze didn''t take any chances to kill the old black mountain demon by chance as in the original book. If he hit hard, he would surely die.


    Only in the original story, there is no doubt that the Vajra Sutra in Yan Chixia''s hand can kill the old black mountain demon - it is the most clear and powerful item and can''t be damaged.


    When Yan Chixia and Xia Hou killed the dead ghost and Ning caichen''s confidence increased greatly, Su Ze showed the three female ghosts he controlled and told them that they also had female ghosts to help.


    When Yan Chixia heard this, she hesitated and took out a wooden box: "since Su Ze didn''t hide, I won''t hide the means. To tell you the truth, I am also familiar with the means to deal with ghosts. It is said that the Buddha recited this Vajra Sutra himself. As long as I hold the Vajra Sutra and recite Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna prajn


    Black mountain old demon, reciting "Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna Prajna pra.


    "This Diamond Sutra..." Su Ze pondered, "can I take it first?"


    Yan Chixia laughed: "it''s for you to take it first! I was afraid you wouldn''t dare take it. "


    Su Ze immediately shook his head, took the wooden box and put it in his arms: "so you''re afraid I''m demonized?"


    Seeing that Su Ze was able to hold the Vajra Sutra without pain and put the Vajra Sutra close to her, Yan Chixia was relieved to make sure that the opposite side was indeed a human rather than a demon - in addition to an expert, it was also likely to be a more powerful ghost, so he had to guard against it.


    Ha ha, with a smile, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou went to the next house and got ready to make a move.


    Su Ze waved to the three female ghosts to retreat and hide. He took out his peach wood sword, prepared blood ink and rune paper, and collected it into the storage space. The green demon aircraft stopped at the corner of the room.


    "Great Xia su..."


    Ning caichen looked around uneasily and called Su Ze. He didn''t know what to say.


    Su Ze answered faintly, opened the wooden box and looked at the Sanskrit Vajra Sutra by the light of the oil lamp.


    "It is said that the Vajra Sutra read by the Buddha himself takes out of the world. Each page needs a thousand reincarnation points."


    There are 18 pages in total. Taking it out is 18000 reincarnation points. If you have to use the Vajra Sutra next, Su Ze wants to take it out immediately.


    Apart from other things, with such 18 pages of powerful Vajra Sutra, most demons, ghosts and strange reincarnation world can probably force customs clearance. The value of 1000 samsara points per page is enough to illustrate the power of this diamond sutra.


    Unfortunately, we have to deal with the old demon of Montenegro next. It is estimated that there is no diamond sutra left.


    After looking at it for a while, he couldn''t see any mystery. Su Ze put away the Vajra Sutra and went to the door.


    If he is a "Xiake" in the house all the time, it''s not good for female ghosts to come in and seduce Ning caichen. Can''t the female ghost come in and say that two men are also very good. How hungry men will choose to accept it?


    As soon as I walked out of the door, I saw a figure standing in front of the stone tablet of lanruo temple, as if to lure him past.


    I can really pretend. Do I have to catch up with you?


    Su Ze smiled and went to another house next to him, waiting for the female ghost to come to the door.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the room, a woman in blue appeared not far behind him.


    "Childe..."


    Su Ze raised his head and turned his back: "it''s a long night. I don''t want to sleep. I thought I was the only one. I didn''t expect you to be the same, girl."


    The woman in green looked at him strangely: "young master, do you want to recite poetry against him?"


    "No, I just feel something when I see the girl." Su Ze said faintly, "where are you from, girl?"


    The woman in green smiled and said, "young master, why do you ask so detailed? Isn''t it the best thing to come here late at night and make a good marriage? "


    Then he came to remove Su Ze''s clothes.


    Su Ze sighed: "I thought the girl might be able to discuss elegant things when she came here. Unexpectedly, the girl was just greedy for my body."


    The woman in blue looked stiff: is this guy mentally ill? Whose woman will crave a man''s body? What the hell are you talking about? Oh, no, I''m a ghost. I''ve never heard such nonsense!


    "Well, since you are greedy for my body, I can''t give it to you, but you have to swear..." Su Ze said solemnly.


    The woman in blue was stunned: "I swear? OK, OK, I swear, childe, please say, "what oath do I need to make?"


    "Before me, I didn''t have skin ties with other men. After me, I''m not allowed to hook up with other men. From now on, I can only concentrate on being good to me. You are responsible for the wedding betrothal gift of two thousand Liang, buying a house and a car. I go out to play and find other women to be my confidants. I go to bars and jump Di tattoos, but I''m still a good man. "


    "If you disobey, you will die under my sword."


    Su Ze said very seriously.


    The woman in blue asked, "ha?"


    What the hell is this all about? Can you say something?


    "It seems that you won''t swear." Su Ze shook his head, "I know there is no woman who is really good to me in the world..."


    "Okay, okay, I swear." The woman in Tsing Yi quickly raised her hand, "I don''t have skin relatives with other men. I won''t hook up with other men. From now on, I can only concentrate on being good to the childe alone. And I''m in charge of the wedding betrothal gift of two thousand Liang, buying a house and a car, and you''re in charge of the bar bouncing Tattoo - what a mess, I can''t stand it. Grandma, come and kill him! "


    At last, she screamed and shook the bell on her ankle to let the tree demon grandma eat the hateful man in front of her.


    A peach wood sword ran through her head, and Su Ze smiled: "swear not seriously, and say you love me?"


    Walking to the next door, Ning caichen is facing a woman in white. The painting style of the two kind-hearted people is very different from Su zegang''s infernal Sao operation.


    "Are you Nie Xiaoqian?"


    "Yes, childe, I''m Nie Xiaoqian. Do you know my name?"

 Chapter 89

    Perhaps there is love at first sight in the world. Nie Xiaoqian and Ning caichen only see each other once, and they can''t move their eyes from each other.


    Ning caichen knew there was a female ghost in front of him, but he knew what Su Ze had said before.


    Nie Xiaoqian is an innocent and kind female ghost. She doesn''t want to harm others.


    Nie Xiaoqian didn''t know that Ning caichen already knew her identity. She was a little surprised to hear Ning caichen talking about her name.


    When she asked Ning caichen, Ning caichen was tongue tied and couldn''t say it.


    Although Nie Xiaoqian knew that there must be something she didn''t know, she still felt that the scholar was lovely and certainly didn''t come to harm herself.


    However, when Su Ze came in with a peach wood sword, Nie Xiaoqian immediately trembled and turned around to escape.


    It''s a Taoist who catches ghosts!


    Three female ghosts suddenly appeared and pressed Nie Xiaoqian on the spot.


    Su Ze smiled: "Nie Xiaoqian, I know you are the daughter of a senior official. You are kind-hearted by nature. All kinds of behaviors are not your own will, but forced by the tree demon. Today, we specially come to kill the tree demon. You don''t have to intervene. We won''t hurt you, okay? "


    Nie Xiaoqian was surprised and hurriedly said, "this expert, Granny tree demon, has strong mana. No one can beat it in lanruo temple. Please take this childe and leave quickly, otherwise it will be late!"


    At this time, a series of muffled sounds sounded from the window. The wind swept the whole lanruo temple, and half a person''s tall thick branches stretched directly into the house.


    "Xiaoqian! What are you doing here? "


    There was a strange voice from the branch, "Xiaoqing asked me to eat people. Where has she gone?"


    "Xiaoqing?" Su Ze smiled, "you tree demon can really name your men. Is there Bai Suzhen? Is that girl in green just Xiaoqing? She swore to me that if she didn''t keep her promise, she would die under my sword and be rewarded. What a pity. "


    "So you killed Xiaoqing!"


    The branch suddenly turned and aimed at Su Ze, just like a python.


    Su Ze''s body jumped up lightly. The peach wood sword was full of purple, and there were evil blood ink, evil talisman and ghost dispelling talisman. Suddenly, it ran through the bark like cutting tofu and nailed the tip of the branch to the ground.


    "You are an exorcist Taoist! Smelly Taoist, our well water doesn''t invade the river. Why do you come to me to trouble me! " The branches twisted and made a rough, man like voice.


    Su Ze just smiled: "killing and eating people is already the biggest sin. Do you need me to trouble you?"


    "The people you killed......" Granny tree demon wanted to explain.


    Su Ze sneered: "what does our own human affairs have to do with monsters like you? If you kill someone, you''ll die! "


    "I''m so angry!" The tree demon grandma first roared in an old man''s voice, and then shouted in a woman''s voice, "I''m so angry! I''ll kill you! "


    Countless things as strong as a python rose from all around, disrupted everything in the whole room, and smashed the doors and windows. These things that couldn''t tell whether it was a branch or a root wound and attacked Su Ze.


    Nie Xiaoqian and three female ghosts hurried away from the room with Ning caichen.


    At the same time, there were two loud drinks next door. It was Yan Chixia and Xia Hou who flew out with sharp swords and kept chopping the branches and roots of the tree demon grandmother.


    The sword with the power of evil talisman was also smeared with blood and ink to ward off evil spirits, not to mention that Yan Chixia and Xia Hou were brave and heroic Wulin experts. Under their chopping, the thick branches and roots around the waist broke one after another. Almost after a few scolds, the tree demon grandmother was cut off five strong roots!


    In addition, Su Ze used a peach wood sword to pierce a tree root in the house at the beginning, and then cut it one after another. He also cut off three roots as strong as a python.


    "Ah!"


    The tree demon grandmother screamed in pain, quickly contracted the remaining tree roots and quickly went outside lanruo temple.


    "Where to go!"


    When Yan Chixia saw that the three of them could beat the Millennium tree demon and run away, she suddenly cheered up, shouted and ran after it.


    It''s time to kill this demon!


    Xia Hou followed suit and ran after him with lightness skills.


    Su Ze started the Green Magic aircraft and stepped on it to catch up.


    When the three went out of lanruo temple, the roots of the tree demon Grandma had been hidden, and the big trees stood upright. No one knew which tree the tree demon grandma was.


    "What should I do? Where did the tree demon go? " Xia Hou said with a sword in his hand.


    Suddenly, a burst of light laughter came, and two rows of girls in light gauze slowly came out of the woods, all with smiles, and were affectionate with Su Ze, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou.


    Xia Hou was a little thirsty. He was stunned and swallowed saliva several times in his mouth.


    Seeing this, Yan Chixia immediately wanted to chop it with her sword.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "tree demon, we all came to the door. You still look down on us by doing this. These female ghosts can''t help us at all. Can''t you see? "


    A man with a short beard and dressed in women''s clothes came out of the woods with his hands drooping. He looked gloomy. He was the embodiment of the tree demon grandma. He was neither cloudy nor sunny, neither male nor female.


    "I really can''t help you."


    The tree demon grandma said in her strange and changeable voice.


    "In the final analysis, we have no hatred. I''ll compensate you and let these maids serve you well. You can choose to enjoy it, even if you take it all away."


    "Can it always make sense?"


    Su Ze was surprised and said, "unexpectedly, you are still a man who knows current affairs."


    "I''m not your opponent. What I did was just to survive." Granny tree demon said, "I haven''t lived enough. Of course, I have to know current affairs."


    Su Ze smiled: "well, you promise me three things. We won''t kill you today."


    "What three things?"


    The tree demon grandma asked, but her heart was relaxed and said secretly: this boy is stupid and pedantic. He probably wants me to promise not to kill again. Hey, hey, even if I promise, what should I do in the future? Can you stare at me all the time?


    I''ve made up my mind to coax the three powerful characters away.


    "The first thing, tell me the details of the black mountain old demon."


    Su Ze smiled.


    The tree demon grandma trembled and almost fell to the ground. The two rows of gorgeous girls immediately screamed and turned into wild ghosts and scattered.


    "Boy, do you want me to die? Master Heishan supports 100000 soldiers in the underground. Can I say more about his old man? " The tree demon grandma exclaimed.


    "Oh?" Su Ze pretended to be confused, "but I heard that you have recently married the old black mountain demon and want to marry the old black mountain demon?"


    Granny tree demon was stunned: did I marry the old black mountain demon? And this?


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou were also stunned: the old black mountain demon is really a "demon" and has a unique taste. Can this kind of tree demon, which is neither male nor female, be able to eat?


    After astonishment, Granny tree demon finally understood: "boy, you''re wrong. I married a female ghost of my hand to master Montenegro, but I didn''t marry master Montenegro!"


    "So, you should know a lot about the black mountain old demon." Suze said.


    Granny tree demon smiled: "do you want to know about master Heishan? You want to deal with master Montenegro? Boy, you''re probably ''free to eat arsenic''. Are you tired of living? Do you know what a big man master Montenegro is? "


    "I don''t know. I just want to ask you." Suze said frankly.


    Granny Shuyao was stunned by his answer. Then she realized that Su Ze really didn''t know the details of the black mountain old demon. She laughed: "that''s the case. I thought you really had the courage to deal with the black mountain master. Since you don''t know the strength of the black mountain master, let me tell you..."


    "The first thing you said, I promised!"

 Chapter 90

    The deeds of the old black mountain demon mentioned by the tree demon grandmother are all rumors and have not been seen in person.


    However, now the black mountain old demon really supports 100000 soldiers in the underground, and the Yan Luo in the ten halls can''t help him. The ox head and horse face, black and white impermanence and City God land in nearly two houses hundreds of miles around Guobei County either take refuge in the black mountain old demon or be killed by the black mountain old demon.


    In addition to the rumors that the old demon of Montenegro once fought with the king of hell, fought back and injured the king of hell, these real forces and strength are not false.


    Xia Hou''s face was fascinated: "if I die one day, it''s a good thing to die!"


    Yan Chixia glared at him unhappily: "brother Xia Hou, you will not change your heart of fame and wealth until you die?"


    "Why not change it?" Xia Hou said, "if you change it, you won''t have the fun of living."


    Yan Chixia knew that he had such a disposition, so she had to shake her head reluctantly and sighed: "people say that there is chaos in the sky, there is rainstorm and thunder on earth, and natural disasters continue. Now it seems that there will be chaos in the earth."


    "If the world were not like this, how could such a powerful demon appear in the hell?"


    He had come to avoid the chaos in the world, so he inevitably thought of the chaos in the world.


    "When I tell you so much, I''m not asking you to fight master Heishan, but telling you how powerful master Heishan is. If you want to twist his old tiger beard, you''ll definitely kill yourself."


    The tree demon grandma said here, moved her heart and added a sentence: "not only should you not offend the master of Montenegro, but also you should not be embarrassed with me. You know, my female ghost is favored by the master of Montenegro and is about to get married. You are embarrassed by me and the master of Montenegro. "


    Su Ze smiled disapprovingly and said, "let''s not say this for the moment. Let''s first say the second request. We''re going to take a female ghost."


    "It''s easy! My female ghosts have just been in front of you. Just say which one you like and which one you want to take away. Don''t say take one, as long as you can absorb the Yin of female ghosts, take one and three each, and I promised! " The tree demon grandma smiled and said.


    "OK, let''s take a female ghost named Nie Xiaoqian."


    Su Ze said, the tree demon grandma was stunned and looked at him suspiciously: "boy, didn''t you come to play with grandma?"


    "What do you say?" Su Ze asked suspiciously.


    "Nie Xiaoqian is my female ghost who married master Heishan. You must ask Master Heishan first and then take Nie Xiaoqian away. You must make it difficult for master Heishan and make me unable to do it?" The tree demon grandmother said here, and her voice was very sharp, "where the hell are you from? Now that you know that Nie Xiaoqian is going to marry master Heishan, how dare you make trouble here! "


    "That is to say, you can''t promise the second thing?" Suze asked.


    Granny tree demon shouted, "the second thing I can''t promise, you change the conditions, and the third thing, what is it?"


    Su Ze was clear and said, "the third thing is very simple. Tell us where your noumenon is."


    "Die!"


    Granny tree demon roared and stepped back directly - this is not a promise of three things. It is clear that no matter how compromise, the other party will never let go of herself!


    At this time, more than ten of his illusory hair were torn off by a strange force and fell into Su Ze''s hands.


    The tree demon grandmother was more uneasy and quickly disappeared into the dark woods. The voices of men and women came from all directions.


    "You three guys must live with grandma, but Grandma won''t be afraid of you!"


    "Ladies, come on, kill them and vent your anger on grandma!"


    The female ghosts who had escaped into the forest emerged and rushed towards Su Ze, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou.


    Su Ze''s three people are nimble, all of them are extraordinary and comparable. Peach wood sword and sharp sword in their hands have the power to ward off evil spirits. These female ghosts fly to wave their claws, but they are one by one, and more than a dozen are killed in the blink of an eye.


    The rest of the female ghosts immediately screamed and ran away, and dared not lean over to die again.


    "Useless bitch!"


    Granny tree demon scolded, "give it to me quickly. This time, Granny will do it!"


    Unfortunately, those female ghosts had no courage, and no one dared to come out again.


    Su Ze pinched out a tree demon grandma''s illusory hair and said faintly, "tree demon, if you don''t do it, I''ll find you!"


    Yan Chixia was overjoyed: "little brother, do you have a way to find out the body of the tree demon?"


    "Find out the tree demon quickly. We have solved the monster. I have to go back to practice martial arts!" Xia Hou also said.


    Su Ze used the talisman paper to affect this hair, and suddenly felt something - the tree demon grandmother was almost everywhere around lanruo temple, not only a tree, but also many trees around, flowers, plants and birds.


    The most fundamental body is the big tree opposite the stone tablet of lanruo temple. As long as the big tree is destroyed, the tree demon grandma will die completely no matter how many ears, eyes and men she has.


    "Follow me!"


    Driving the Green Magic aircraft, Su Ze went straight to the stone tablet of "lanruo Temple" and came to the tree with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou immediately understood that the tree was the body of the tree demon grandma. They stepped forward and cut off with their swords. A thick white smoke immediately rose at the place where the swords fell.


    Countless tree roots rose in an instant and beat head-on towards Yan Chixia and Xia Hou.


    "There is no power to ward off evil spirits!" Xia Hou screamed and fled.


    The sharp sword in Yan Chixia''s hand was also eliminated when he chopped down the body of the tree demon grandma, but he started to fight. He didn''t retreat at all, but shouted loudly: "tree demon, I''m going to kill you today!"


    Bite your finger, draw heaven and earth Tai Chi, and shout in your mouth: "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law, kill!"


    He immediately had the power to cause damage to the tree demon, waved his sword and cut down at the dense tree roots.


    Granny tree demon screamed in pain. She shook these roots wildly and shouted, "you dare to lay a hand on me. Master Montenegro will not let you go!"


    "I''m not afraid of heaven and earth!" Yan Chixia cried.


    Xia Hou''s sword was repainted with evil blood ink by Su Ze and pasted with Rune paper. Seeing Yan Chixia''s lofty feelings, he immediately felt that he could not be weaker than him and shouted, "I''m not afraid of black mountain old demons and tree demons. Die for me!"


    The sharp sword cuts several times madly. Each time it can cut off the tree roots and bring real damage to the tree demon. The tree demon grandmother cried out in pain and then shouted for female ghosts to help. None of those female ghosts answered. Obviously, they all knew that coming here now was to die.

 Chapter 91

    After attacking the tree demon several times, Xia Hou came back with a sharp sword.


    The above power to ward off evil spirits was consumed again. He had to ask Su Ze to supplement him again.


    But Yan Chixia was more brave than ever, and did not retreat at all.


    Xia Hou didn''t feel that it was troublesome to supplement the power to ward off evil spirits, but looked at Yan Chixia and the tree demon, but he had to retreat twice, and their ability was superior.


    Xia Hou always thought that the gap between himself and Yan Chixia should be only a trace. As long as you redouble your efforts to practice, the next time you come to challenge Yan Chixia, the first name in the world must be your own, but you never thought that the gap between the two sides was so big.


    Put on the blood ink to ward off evil spirits and stick on the rune paper, and Xia Hou pounced on the tree demon again.


    He said in his heart: I''m not proficient in catching ghosts and killing demons, but at present, this opportunity is rare. If I want to beat Yan Chixia, I must kill the tree demon first.


    With this competitive spirit, Xia Hou fought harder with the tree demon, cut off several roots directly, and put a sword into the tree demon''s body before Yan Chixia.


    "Ah -- ah --"


    The tree demon struggled and screamed. Countless tree roots rolled up in an instant. Regardless of Yan Chixia''s attack and Su Ze''s threat, he directly hit the Xia Hou who seriously injured him.


    Xia Hou hurried to draw his sword, but he couldn''t pull it out at all. He jumped up and was directly grabbed by a tree root and dragged down.


    "Xia Hou!" Yan Chixia shouted and tried to chop down the roots, but it was too late.


    Xia Hou stayed for a moment and suddenly felt that this moment had become too long.


    He realized that he was going to die in the next moment. He died under the countless roots of the tree demon grandmother, and there was no whole body.


    What I think is the biggest regret of my life: I didn''t beat Yan Chixia and become the first person in the world after all.


    Just then, a dull noise came from around him, and an arm pulled him and flew straight to the sky.


    Xia Hou felt that he was down-to-earth. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was standing on Su Ze''s "magic weapon", and the roots below were dense and wildly spread tens of feet towards the "magic weapon". At night, the whole mountain forest around lanruo Temple became an invisible darkness.


    Su Ze quickly circled down in the green demon aircraft, turned on the lighting system and illuminated the direction of the tree demon grandmother.


    "The two fighters are also tired. Let me finish next."


    Put Xia Hou on the ground and Su Ze said to him and Yan Chixia.


    Yan Chixia took two steps back and said, "the tree demon is dying and crazy. Maybe it''s still dangerous. Be careful, little brother."


    "I know."


    Su Ze smiled, took the green demon aircraft, opened the machine gun, and shot wildly at the tree demon body. The tongue of fire erupted, just like the God of thunder and fire.


    In just a few minutes, all 5000 machine gun bullets were fired, dozens of tree roots of the tree demon grandmother were interrupted, and a big hole was blown out of the tree trunk.


    Is this... This power a Dharma or a magic weapon? Isn''t that great?


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou both looked shocked and felt that they were in a different place. They were afraid that it would be difficult to avoid this terrible spell.


    The tree demon grandma was injured one after another. Should she be killed this time?


    Controlling the green demon aircraft, Su Ze came to the tree demon body. The purple Qi appeared on the peach wood sword, carrying the power to ward off evil spirits, and directly disappeared into the center of the tree.


    After a shrill scream, Su Ze could sense that his previous matchmaker could not sense the life of the tree demon grandmother. Then the light curtain also prompted him to complete the killing task, kill the tree demon grandmother and obtain reincarnation points of 800%.


    Counting the reincarnation points obtained by killing female ghosts before, I completed the reincarnation points when I arrived at lanruo temple. I have unknowingly obtained nearly 2000 reincarnation points.


    The female ghosts controlled by the tree demon grandmother hurriedly fled without any sound.


    When Su Ze, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou returned to the ruined lanruo temple, the three female ghosts, Nie Xiaoqian and Ning caichen came out.


    "Thank you for your help. Xiaoqian can finally regain her freedom."


    Nie Xiaoqian bowed down.


    Su Ze said "you''re welcome" to her and asked, "Nie Xiaoqian, do you know that you have been betrothed to the old black mountain demon?"


    Nie Xiaoqian was not surprised and said, "I do know this, but it will take a few days for the old black mountain demon to marry me. Wait until tomorrow..."


    Her eyes turned and fell on Ning caichen: "young master Ning, can you come under my tombstone tomorrow, take out my golden pagoda and take it to the countryside for me to reincarnate?"


    Although Ning caichen didn''t go through life and death with her like the original, he was also kind-hearted, and had ripples in Nie Xiaoqian''s heart. He knew that she was a kind-hearted good ghost, so he immediately agreed.


    Nie Xiaoqian looked at him and felt some inexplicable feelings, but people and ghosts were different and had to endure each other.


    "Since the monster has been removed, it''s all right."


    Xia Hou said, "brother Suze, you just saved my life. I am very grateful in my heart. If you have a chance in the future, you want me to pay back your life, and I have no complaints! "


    With these words, he was ready to bow his hand and leave.


    Yan Chixia didn''t leave him either. She took a sip of the wine bag and prepared to go back to the ruins of lanruo temple and continue to live.


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said, "gentlemen, I should have sent everyone away, but I have to tell you one thing."


    "These two days are the Yulan basin Festival. Even under the blue sky and day, ghosts can appear. The black mountain old demon has many ears and eyes. Today we kill the tree demon grandma and take his bride. He will receive the news tomorrow day. "


    "Tomorrow day or tomorrow night, we will be chased and killed by the Heishan old demon''s men. Even if they go their own way, none of them can escape, because hundreds of miles around are the territory of the old demon of Montenegro, and even the underground government can''t manage here. "


    Xia Hou and Yan Chixia stopped.


    Nie Xiaoqian and Ning caichen showed their surprised faces, and the three female ghosts trembled.


    Yes, they only want to be happy, kill the tree demon, and let the black mountain old demon not marry, but they completely offended the black mountain old demon!


    It''s easy to go at this time, but tomorrow they will all be captured by the old demon of Montenegro and eat their souls.


    "What should I do?" Ning caichen asked in a surprised voice.


    Su Ze said lightly, "please stay here with me for two days. Wait until I arrange everything and see if the old black mountain demon will really come."


    After that, looking at the people''s expressions, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou didn''t matter. Nie Xiaoqian was uneasy. Ning caichen was a little relieved. The three female ghosts under Su Ze were still trembling and obviously had no confidence in Su Ze.

 Chapter 92

    In this regard, Su Ze is not surprised.


    Although Yan Chixia and Xia Hou heard that the old black mountain demon was powerful, they were not timid. Ning caichen and Nie Xiaoqian both had some courage. The three female ghosts knew the horror of the old black mountain demon and were timid, so they were about to be scared from the dead.


    Su Ze is not difficult for them. Originally, the purpose of using these three female ghosts is to prevent the worst from happening. For example, Yan Chixia is hostile to Su Ze, who can expel ghosts. Even Ning caichen is afraid of Su Ze and refuses to go with Su Ze.


    In this case, Su Ze certainly wants to use female ghosts to keep Ning caichen alive, so that he can rest assured to plan and consider customs clearance.


    Now Yan Chixia and Xia Hou are left by Su Ze as helpers. As Wulin experts, they can contact evil ward items that female ghosts can''t touch, and can easily kill ordinary ghosts. They can''t use these three female ghosts at all. As for the protection of Ning caichen, Nie Xiaoqian can do it by herself. She also doesn''t need these three female ghosts.


    "Since you three are unwilling to face the old black mountain demon, you can leave now." Suze said to the three female ghosts.


    The three female ghosts were surprised when they heard the news, and then they were overjoyed.


    To know Su Ze''s ability to drive ghosts, generally speaking, he can either further refine ghosts or use them to death, because human beings are greedy and ghosts are so convenient that it is extremely beneficial to obtain gold, silver or power.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ze really let them go and let them leave.


    "Young master, you are a good man! We will pray for you day and night. May you be safe and achieve your wishes. "


    The three female ghosts left with gratitude.


    The cynical Yan Chixia couldn''t help feeling again: "in this world, many people can''t compare with these three female Ghosts -"


    When the three female ghosts really left, Xia Hou looked at Su Ze in surprise: "Su Ze, do you really let them go?"


    Su Ze asked, "otherwise?"


    "How much benefit can you get by keeping them? If there are enemies in the future, it will be very easy to send them to kill all the enemies. Moreover, let them go. In case they report to the old demon of Montenegro, aren''t we in danger? " Xia Hou spoke very cruelly.


    Yan Chixia said "bah" to him: "Xia Hou, close your dog''s mouth and don''t dirty my ears with fame and wealth!"


    Su Ze smiled: "Xia Hou, I really don''t care what you said. Moreover, we have been provoked by the old demon of Montenegro. We can''t avoid it. Are we afraid of several weak women to report? "


    "Well said!" Yan Chixia praised loudly and threw the wine bag to Su Ze, "take a breath, fellow Chinese!"


    Su Ze shook his head: "drinking makes things worse and ugly. I don''t like drinking."


    Yan Chixia took back the wine bag with some regret. She said it was a pity, but Su Ze was still the eyes of her confidant - in his opinion, Su Ze did cause trouble, but what he did was just and kind-hearted, and he didn''t like fame and wealth. He was a real hero with the same temperament as himself.


    When Xia Hou saw this scene, he said, "you are all heroes, but I know that heroes have to eat and drink to live! Forget it, what are you doing? When will the old black mountain demon come? How are we going to kill it? "


    What Xia Hou said was the business at this time. Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t help thanking him again and again when she heard this, and said, "all chivalrous heroes, you didn''t offend the old black mountain demon by killing the tree demon grandma. It''s even more successful to save our female ghosts who can''t be reborn."


    "At this stage, you left on your own. I married the old black mountain demon. I want to come to the old black mountain demon. I won''t blame you too much, nor will I chase you down."


    Speaking of this, he looked a little sad: "the power of the black mountain old demon is really beyond human power. Although you are powerful, I think it is difficult to resist 100000 Yin soldiers. A black mountain old demon who can defeat the king of hell."


    "Please don''t think of me, say goodbye, and don''t take any more risks for my fate."


    After saying this, he quietly looked at Ning caichen. It happened that Ning caichen also looked at each other. One person and one ghost looked at each other. I don''t know why they were very painful. Although they only got along in the middle of the night and didn''t save each other, they still unconsciously had feelings and didn''t want to let go.


    Yan Chixia pondered: Although he is a hero, he is not a brainless man. Nie Xiaoqian is not right. The anger of the old demon of Montenegro has not yet come. As long as Nie Xiaoqian marries it according to the original engagement, it is not a big problem.


    But... Why is something so wrong in my heart? uncomfortable?


    Xia Hou was even more jubilant: "well, this is the best. In this way, we don''t have to worry!"


    Su Ze was speechless: Nie Xiaoqian was indeed kind-hearted. At this time, in the face of the life-saving benefactor, she did not ask the other party to continue to save herself, but directly offered her own sacrifice and married the old demon of Montenegro to protect Su Ze and others from harm.


    But her kindness gave Xia Hou the opportunity to retreat, almost persuaded Yan Chixia, and caused trouble to Su Ze''s customs clearance world.


    If Xia Hou and Yan Chixia shrink back, Su Ze is short of two effective helpers. In the face of the old black mountain demon, the possibility of success will immediately plummet several times, and it is almost impossible to succeed.


    "Is that so?" Su Ze turned his mind and smiled faintly, "Nie Xiaoqian, are you willing?"


    Nie Xiaoqian was sad and had tears in her eyes: "son Su Ze, I can do it. I will make the old demon of Montenegro happy and let you go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning caichen couldn''t help it anymore and said, "Miss Xiaoqian, you... I..."


    After a few hesitations, he finally said, "don''t marry the old black mountain demon."


    "Why?"


    Nie Xiaoqian understood that the scholar in front of him had the same thoughts as himself. He was happy and sad - I like him and he likes me. This should be the happiest thing, but Nie Xiaoqian knew better that she was different from Ning caichen after all. Marrying an old demon of Montenegro was the most correct choice. Both sides were destined to be predestined.


    "You are so kind, so beautiful and have a nice voice..." Ning caichen praised Nie Xiaoqian very embarrassed. He blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    Nie Xiaoqian was very happy, but she was more determined to protect Ning caichen and save her benefactor.


    At this time, Su Ze said again, "you haven''t answered the question I asked you."


    "Nie Xiaoqian, are you willing?"


    Nie Xiaoqian was stopped by him and couldn''t speak.


    Willing? Of course, it''s better to be reborn and spend more time with Ning caichen than to marry the old demon of Montenegro.


    But can Nie Xiaoqian say so? It is difficult for her to say "not willing" for several benefactors. She is really unwilling to say "willing".


    Just as he hesitated, Su Ze laughed: "Yan Chixia, Xia Hou, have you two seen it? How can this kind girl sacrifice for us? "


    "We call ourselves chivalrous. Can we watch this girl stand in front of us, shelter us from the wind and rain, and marry a demon?"


    "Anyway, I won''t!"


    Yan Chixia immediately breathed out a long breath: "I said how to feel stuffy in the chest. It turned out to be so!"


    He shouted at Su Ze, "you won''t, neither will I. although Nie Xiaoqian is a female ghost, her kindness is better than most people in the world. How can we watch her fall into the hands of demons!"


    Xia Hou snorted coldly, "you will be a hero..."


    But then the voice changed: "I don''t have to rely on innocent girls to get married in order to survive. Isn''t it a monster? I''m not afraid at all! "

 Chapter 93

    With Su Ze''s special guidance, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou decided to fight against the old black mountain demon together again.


    Nie Xiaoqian was so excited that she really didn''t know how to express it. She had to bow down again and express her gratitude again.


    Ning caichen also smiled involuntarily and said to Su Ze: "the three Xiake are really generous heroes. I admire them very much. It''s hard to express one of their admiration in my heart."


    Ning caichen and Nie Xiaoqian''s admiration for one person and one ghost also made Yan Chixia and Xia Hou feel quite complacent.


    Su Ze also worried about Nie Xiaoqian''s request for self sacrifice again, talked Yan Chixia and Xia Hou, and directly began to talk about his arrangement to deal with the old demon of Montenegro.


    According to the plot of the original book, Nie Xiaoqian was first captured by the black mountain old demon into the underground. Yan Chixia and Ning caichen then broke into the underground to rescue Nie Xiaoqian. They nearly killed the black mountain old demon and escaped. The whole process was basically that the black mountain old demon easily hanged them. Only the Vajra Sutra read by the Buddha completed the miracle of killing the black mountain old demon by chance.


    Even so, in the end, countless ghost hands tried to pull Nie Xiaoqian back to the underground. It could be Yin soldiers or the old black mountain demon who looked dead.


    No matter how you look at it, you can''t go to the underworld. In the underworld, the old black mountain demon occupies all the advantages of the land, and there are a lot of Yin soldiers. It''s impossible to kill the old black mountain demon by skillful cooperation in the original book.


    Therefore, Su Ze''s arrangement is to let Nie Xiaoqian enter her own urn and stick it with Rune paper, so that the old demon of Montenegro can only find its bride from the underground to the world.


    This step first makes the black mountain old demon lose the biggest advantage of geographical advantage, and also enables Su Ze to arrange calmly. Instead, he can reduce the strength of the black mountain old demon to the greatest extent with the help of arranging in advance.


    The strength of the old demon in Montenegro is reduced, and the strength of Su Ze is increased. In addition, in human combat, Su Ze, Yan Chixia and Xia hou can give full play. In this way, Su Ze three talents have the possibility of victory.


    When the sky was bright, Su Ze and others acted quickly.


    After digging out Nie Xiaoqian''s urn and letting Nie Xiaoqian enter, Su Ze pasted Rune paper and protected it. Then, he returned to Guobei County by Green Magic aircraft, "borrowed" some gold and silver, bought all evil spirits, took them back to lanruo temple and began to decorate them.


    Rune paper, black dog blood, Buddhist scriptures, eight trigrams mirror... These are the evil repelling items in the world. In addition, Su Ze''s own evil repelling runes, ghost repelling runes, evil repelling blood ink, peach wood sword and other items are all arranged in two hours.


    Su Ze began to meditate, draw symbols and light incense candles to increase the chances of victory for the upcoming battle.


    "Great Xia Su Ze," Ning caichen asked softly, "can I talk to Nie Xiaoqian?"


    "No." Su Ze did not interrupt his vermilion pen and finished drawing the effective Rune paper in front of him at one go.


    "Why not?" Ning caichen asked strangely, "the old demon of Montenegro didn''t come again. At this time, Miss Xiaoqian should be able to move a little?"


    "The black mountain old demon has high mana. These two days are Yulan basin Festival. Ghosts can travel in the daytime. As long as Nie Xiaoqian shows up, he may be caught by the black mountain old demon and go to hell immediately. Shall we go to hell and fight with the 100000 Yin soldiers of the black mountain old demon? "


    Su Ze said faintly, asking a rhetorical question by the way.


    Ning caichen was speechless, but he still felt a little uncomfortable. He always felt as if he had no chance to see Nie Xiaoqian again.


    Just as he was thinking like this, the sky was gloomy, and suddenly the sun and moon were dim.


    Su Ze put away the vermilion pen, called Yan Chixia and Xia Hou, and pasted a rune paper on Ning caichen.


    The four looked at the sky together and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Traveling in the daytime and blocking out the sun, the old demon of Montenegro is stronger and more powerful than they thought!


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go to hell..." Yan Chixia murmured.


    Xia Hou shook his head involuntarily: "it''s terrible enough. It''s terrible enough. How can we deal with such a peerless monster?"


    Under the dark sky, everything is gray, as if how to wipe your eyes, the whole world will always be like this.


    A horse came out of the ground with a pair of armor. There was no face in the armor, but it was dark.


    Then there were more horses, carrying more yin soldiers and knights. In the twinkling of an eye, there were more than 1000 around lanruo temple.


    I don''t know who shouted. These war horses and Yin soldiers shouted together and ran over lanruo Temple together.


    They shouted like real soldiers, but their horses and bodies penetrated the trees, earth and rocks unhindered and went straight to the target.


    A few feet before Su Ze, Yan Chixia, Xia Hou and Ning caichen, the runes touched these Yin soldiers. The Yin soldiers turned violently into flames and burned, screaming and turning into ashes.


    Or just touch a point, the Yin soldiers immediately rein in their horses, cry in pain and retreat.


    They come fast, die fast, and retreat faster.


    In the twinkling of an eye, dozens of Yin soldiers turned into ashes, dozens of Yin soldiers pulled back, and all the other Yin soldiers stopped.


    Just for a while, according to the killing task reward of killing a ghost and obtaining 200 reincarnation points, Su Ze gained thousands of reincarnation points, even exceeding the 2000 reincarnation points of killing the old black mountain demon.


    If we only talk about reincarnation integral, it is certainly more worthwhile.


    However, the black mountain old demon is the key to whether the world can pass the customs, which can not be measured by a simple 2000 reincarnation points.


    "Waste! Step back! "


    A roar came, and the Yin soldiers and their horses fell on the ground and apologized to their master.


    A deep figure with a crown appeared in the sky and floated quietly. I couldn''t see it clearly in the dark sky. I could only see that its cloak was floating like wings, its hands were open, and its arms were dry and dark purple, like a huge bat.


    "You caught my bride and locked her up?" The black mountain old demon made a dumb voice, which made people''s ears ache.


    Su Ze looked at the power of the old demon of Montenegro and was once again glad of his decision.


    The strength of the old demon of Montenegro must have been a real A-level undoubtedly. If you go to hell, this A-level strength will rise sharply. Unless a miracle happens, it is impossible to kill it.


    Fortunately, I did not choose to enter the underworld, but chose the battlefield in the world and made preparations in advance.


    "Are you the old demon of Montenegro?"


    Suze asked.


    "This is Montenegro. You human beings are so bold that you dare to make trouble with this seat and obstruct this day of great joy!"


    The black mountain old demon slowly fell down, and a horse about a foot high emerged from the ground and rushed to catch it in the air. The black mountain old demon disappeared in front of Su Ze and others on this horse. With another flash of Kung Fu, several runes were ignited. The black mountain old demon had come close and tried to kill several people.


    However, the horse was still an ordinary ghost after all, and its strength was not very strong. After being hit by the rune paper, it screamed and turned into ashes.


    The black mountain old demon lost his horse. A huge figure two feet high stood in front of Su Ze, Yan Chixia, Xia Hou and Ning caichen surrounded by runes, gave a furious roar and popped claws at Su Ze and others.


    Several pieces of Rune paper were activated, wrapped around the arm of the black mountain old demon and roared.


    The black mountain old demon took back his arm and took a gloomy look. There were many injuries on his arm, which hurt faintly.


    "Compare the quantity with me?" The black mountain old demon growled in a low voice, "then I''ll let you know what the real quantity is! Do you have more runes or do I have more separation? "


    He opened his clothes and exposed countless palms. Each palm was every arm and a ghost. With the order of the old black mountain demon, hundreds of ghosts suddenly appeared all over the body and rushed at Su Ze and others!

 Chapter 94

    Boom!


    Each ghost consumes two or three pieces of Rune paper and turns into ashes after setting off a fire.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the runes arranged by Su Ze on the periphery were almost consumed.


    "Yan Chixia! Xia Hou! "


    Su Ze gave a big drink. Yan Chixia and Xia Hou responded, lifting a bucket of black dog blood and pouring it directly at the old black mountain demon.


    The black mountain old demon was smart. He threw the black cloak. Before the black dog''s blood touched him, he returned the same way, but poured it back.


    Su zenian''s power attack stopped all the black dog''s blood and sprinkled it on himself and others.


    "Black dog blood? Do you think this ordinary means is useful to this seat? " The black mountain old demon sneered.


    "It doesn''t have to be useful. Just keep your men away!" Yan Chixia drank loudly, flew up all her life and stabbed the old black mountain demon with her sword.


    Xia Hou also whispered and followed.


    Both of them are agile Wulin experts. The swords in their hands are coated with evil blood ink and evil talisman paper.


    With a sword, the black mountain old demon parried, and they stabbed a hole respectively, emitting white smoke.


    The injury looked severe, but it was almost nothing for the old black mountain demon. In a twinkling of an eye, new ghosts appeared to make up for the injured and white smoke.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou stabbed more than ten holes in the black mountain old demon''s body, and the black mountain old demon instantly recovered as before.


    "Hahaha... Black dog blood, Wulin experts still have some runes. Do you dare to challenge us by these means?"


    The black mountain old demon roared loudly, which made Ning caichen''s ears ache and almost wanted to vomit blood.


    "Here, die!"


    With this roar, the black mountain old demon''s body seemed to become a black hole, breaking out unparalleled attraction, and directly absorbed Yan Chixia, Xia Hou, even Su Ze, Ning caichen, Nie Xiaoqian''s urn and the rune paper on the ground.


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou quickly wielded swords to chop, but it was of no help. The two sharp swords ran through the body of the old black mountain demon. The old black mountain demon''s body kept showing white eyes, and ghosts appeared one after another, quickly offsetting the power of the two sharp swords to ward off evil spirits.


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou were caught by the black mountain old demon with both hands and could not move any more.


    "Hahaha, today we can not only get married, but also enjoy the human food delivered to our door. It''s really good! Good! "


    The black mountain old demon said something, lowered his head, opened his mouth and sucked at Yan Chixia.


    With this suction, Yan Chixia will be sucked away. Her soul will become the food of the old demon of Montenegro and die completely. After his soul was digested by the black mountain old demon, he will become a part of the black mountain old demon like other ghosts. Since then, he has been used as a ghost by the black mountain old demon for thousands of years.


    "Poof!"


    Yan Chixia bit the tip of her tongue, spewed out her blood essence and shouted vaguely, "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law!"


    The black mountain old demon was sprayed, white smoke came out of his head, roared angrily, bowed his head again and sucked at Yan Chixia.


    For ghosts, Yan Chixia''s attack should have been fatal, but for the old demon of Montenegro, it is basically equivalent to being spit on his face, which just makes him feel very angry. On the contrary, he must suck Yan Chixia''s soul away. In the future, he can eliminate his hatred by torture.


    At this time, Su Ze and Ning caichen, who were sucked in, had come to the old demon of Montenegro. Countless hands appeared on the old demon of Montenegro and grabbed them.


    A basin suddenly appeared on Su Ze''s hand, and a whole basin of evil blood ink was directly poured on the black mountain old demon.


    The black mountain old demon screamed repeatedly and took a few steps back, and the powerful and terrible suction disappeared immediately.


    Ning caichen fell to the ground holding Nie Xiaoqian''s urn, and Yan Chixia and Xia Hou also fell to the ground. All three were terrified.


    Why is the black mountain demon so strong? It was only two or three times that they were almost sucked away!


    "How dare you!"


    The black mountain old demon was full of white smoke and was about to collapse. However, after only two breaths, the white smoke dispersed, and his clothes and robes fell together with the place splashed by evil blood and ink. He looked intact, but he was more angry.


    "Today you are all going to die. This seat will capture your souls and suffer from thousands of years of fire and water immersion!"


    "That''s a good boast." Su Ze smiled and said, "can you really catch us now? Your bride is still with us, and I don''t see what you can do to us. "


    Naturally, this is deliberately irritating.


    Of course, the black mountain old demon is not poor in wisdom, but he never thought that Su Ze really has the bold idea of killing himself and the means to kill himself.


    In its eyes, if he doesn''t take Nie Xiaoqian and kill Su Ze and others today, it is already the biggest failure and the biggest victory of Su Ze and others. Do they dare to expect to really defeat the old demon of Montenegro?


    At the moment, hearing Su Ze''s angry words, the black mountain old demon did not expect that he, as a peerless demon in the powerful underground, was ridiculed by several mole ant like humans standing in front of him. It was not only the previous anger, but also the anger of the real peerless demon.


    "Die for this seat!"


    The black mountain old demon roared angrily. Yan Chixia and Xia Hou were the first to bear the brunt. Their mouths and noses bled. Su Ze''s Qi and blood surged. He was lucky to use Zixia''s internal skill and was surrounded by purple Qi. He was barely recovered. Ning caichen couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    After that, the huge suction came, and a line of four people were sucked up by the old black mountain demon again and flew straight to the direction of the old black mountain demon.


    Yan Chixia and Xia Hou grabbed a stone on the ground respectively. Even so, it was still difficult to resist the terrible suction.


    What was more terrible was that even if their bodies seized the stone, the stone shook slowly and was almost sucked by the old demon of Montenegro, and their souls shook away from their bodies and began to be unable to hold on.


    Next, whether the stone is lifted by suction, or their souls leave their bodies and are sucked by the old black mountain demon, there seems to be only one end of death.


    At the same time, Su Ze and Ning caichen were flying towards the old demon of Montenegro. Ning caichen had no resistance to Nie Xiaoqian''s urn. In front of Su Ze, he was caught by Su Ze and thrown behind him.


    "Great Xia Su!"


    Ning caichen cried out with gratitude and guilt. Su Ze saved himself in this way, but he fell into the hands of the old demon of Montenegro first. As a result, how can Ning caichen afford it?


    However, before he landed, he continued to fly to the old demon of Montenegro under the traction of suction. Ning caichen clenched his teeth and was determined to hate in his heart.


    In any case, for the sake of great Xia Su and miss Xiaoqian, even if you fall into the hands of the old black mountain demon, you should bite the old black mountain demon before you die!


    At this moment, Su Ze was infinitely close to the black mountain old demon. His purple Qi and reading power could not prevent him from being caught by the black mountain old demon. The peach wood sword pierced into the black mountain old demon''s body, just piercing his body through a big hole.


    The black mountain old demon seems to have no key. It is composed of countless ghosts. Even if Su Ze''s peach wood sword is a sharp tool to expel ghosts, it has successively killed more than ten ghosts on the black mountain old demon''s body. The black mountain old demon still doesn''t feel it, and the suction terror is still there.


    When you want to do it, it''s right here.


    Suze raised his hand again and took out a wooden box - almost at the same time, a ghost body appeared behind him and strangled his arm and neck.


    The black mountain old demon screamed sharply, "Xumi turns into mustard. Will you be fooled for the second time when you think I am? I''ve been on guard for a long time. See how you can break free! "


    "You''ve been fooled for the second time!"


    Su Ze drank loudly, read the power, opened the wooden box, and the pages of the Vajra Sutra flew in the box, directly pasted on the black mountain old demon.


    "Vajra Sutra -"


    The black mountain old demon only had time to scream, and the whole body burst into a huge flame and completely broke to pieces!

 Chapter 95

    With the explosion of the old black mountain demon, there were no bones left. The Yin soldiers who came by horse immediately made a sad ghost cry and fled back to the underground.


    After a while, the clouds that covered the sky gradually dissipated, and the sun shone on the ruins of lanruo temple, which warmed the cold and overcast air here.


    "Kill the black mountain old demon and get 2000 reincarnation points."


    "Customs clearance reincarnation world" ghost of a beautiful woman ", from then on, you can enter the world at will. Outsiders can enter and leave the world only with your permission. Now you can choose to expel all combatants and combatants in the world and notify them. "


    "Get 50000 reincarnation points and two opportunities to acquire and improve skills in the world."


    50000 reincarnation points, plus more than 6000 reincarnation points obtained by completing tasks and killing ghosts before, this fourth level reincarnation world gives a lot of reincarnation points.


    Su Ze thought silently and looked back at Yan Chixia, Xia Hou and Ning caichen.


    All of them have blood in their quarrels, light or heavy, with injuries.


    "Great Xia Su, we finally defeated the black mountain old demon?" Ning caichen asked in surprise.


    "Yes, we finally defeated the old demon of Montenegro." Suze said.


    "Well, Miss Xiaoqian..."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, took the urn in his hand and took off the rune paper on it.


    "Ning caichen, people and ghosts are different after all. It''s time for Nie Xiaoqian to be reborn. I know you two have some affection for each other. In that case, you can''t delay her. "


    "Yes, it will be very difficult for her to be reborn if she delays any longer." Yan Chixia also said on one side.


    Ning caichen was disappointed and took over the urn without runes for a long time.


    Su Ze smiled and said goodbye to the three of them.


    "There are so many strange people in the world of mortals," Yan Chixia took out her wine bag and drank in Su Ze''s back regardless of the blood on her mouth. "It''s a pity that she doesn''t like drinking. Even so, it should come to light!"


    Xia Hou suddenly remembered something and shouted to Su Ze, "Su Ze, I still owe you a life. Remember to come and take it!"


    Su Ze waved and disappeared in a blue light.


    "Code named ''Miluo'' passes through the customs and reincarnates the world of the ghost of a beautiful woman, expelling other combatants and logistics personnel."


    "Choose your own world skills: Level C skills: limitless heaven and earth, Yan Chixia''s way of killing ghosts; Level C skill Yan Chixia sword technique; Level C skill Xiahou sword technique: Level C skill is the body of ghosts and monsters, which can walk through walls, change illusions, and fear the sun... "


    "Level B skill tree demonization, which can obtain the ability to disguise tree demons, drive ghosts and differentiate ten tree roots; A-level skills attract people and objects with great attraction, and even absorb souls; A-level skills: all ghosts are one, absorb countless ghosts, change yourself and make yourself a peerless ghost; A-level skills go through two circles and enter and leave the hell freely in the reincarnation world with hell. "


    The whole plot of the ghost of a beautiful woman is not long, but there are a lot of means to show. The various skills Su Ze can obtain are far beyond the previous worlds.


    A. There are four levels of skills: B, C and D. Su Ze only looked at them and excluded Level C and level D skills first.


    Su Ze has plenty of opportunities to learn these skills from other places, and his customs clearance experience again and again also gives Su Ze absolute confidence. This level of skills is a desirable ability for other combatants, but it is gradually useless for him.


    Class a skills and class B skills are more important. So far, Suze has never obtained these two levels of skills.


    After a little meditation, Su Ze made a choice: the tree demonization and the unification of ghosts gradually lost their human appearance and became monsters. This is unacceptable to Su Ze. It is entirely for the short-term strength to sacrifice his future and many subsequent plans.


    He chose to get A-level skills to attract soul and soul, and walk through two circles with A-level skills with a little chicken ribs. Soul sucking and soul snatching is a very powerful skill, which can attract the enemy and even the soul in front of him. Su Ze doesn''t need to devour the soul, but he can use this attraction to kill the enemy out of guard.


    As for the skill of "crossing two realms", Su Ze chose it mainly because of his A-level evaluation. Su Ze doesn''t feel particularly powerful for its real practicability. Maybe he can play an unexpected role in the world of some ghosts.


    After the selection, Suze''s comprehensive strength is still level C. It should be because he is not familiar with the two A-level skills. He is already the top of the C-level strength fighters. To be promoted to B-level, he only needs a little training.


    After that, Su Ze left the fourth level reincarnation world that was cleared by himself and began to go to the square to supplement all kinds of materials he consumed.


    The five thousand machine gun bullets, evil talisman paper and evil blood ink of the green devil aircraft have been used up. It''s time to be fully prepared.


    Combatants from all over the world can enter the square. Su Ze spent thousands of reincarnation points to supplement all kinds of materials he lost, and then entered the central forum of China reincarnation to see the response after this customs clearance reincarnation.


    As the combatants and logistics personnel expelled by Su Ze withdrew from the world of the ghost of a beautiful woman, they posted a post to confirm that the reincarnation world has been cleared by the "Maitreya" alone, and the central forum of China''s reincarnation has exploded like an oil pot boiling.


    Everyone can''t believe it. They doubt whether they are dreaming, sleepwalking, or even dazzled.


    "Against the sky! Maitreya! "


    "Lord Maitreya!"


    "I really didn''t expect that he could really do it. Is he really human? Or God? "


    The Maitreya fan group led by "an an rabbit" increased rapidly with the naked eye, and quickly brushed the posts under the posts marveling at the power of the Maitreya, which made the posts of the whole reincarnation forum crazy for a time, posting tens of thousands of posts in an unprecedented second.


    Su Ze looked at it for a while and felt a little ashamed: is his fan group a little crazy? It will soon affect the normal use of reincarnation forum by others.


    As a "Maitreya", I specially sent a post: "Maitreya''s fan groups come here, don''t affect others too much."


    After this post was sent, it turned blue directly. Ann rabbit replied first: "sisters, brothers, come! This post will be our home in the future! "


    "Lord Maitreya himself opened a post for us as our home!"


    Immediately after that, countless Maitreya fans rushed to speak, and the replies exceeded 100000 in just one minute, and more than 200000 in a few minutes


    Looking at the increasing number of replies, Su Ze wisely gave up his intention to have a dialogue with his fans - this number is terrible!


    At the same time, lieutenant general Luo Hui, major general Han Jie, the power leaders of major groups in China, and even spies sent by various countries, and Wu Ma jingichiro of crane Island, all looked at the two posts in the central forum of reincarnation.


    There are two posts released by Maitreya. The first one is a post that means to pass the beautiful girl ghost.


    The second post is to let fans enter the post by themselves. Don''t disturb others to use the reincarnation central forum.


    Is that possible? How strong does a person need to pass the fourth level of reincarnation world?


    Strong in class B strength?


    At present, the strongest combatants announced by various forces around the world are C-level strength, such as groups and small countries, which basically tell the truth; Big countries such as China, Eagle head, siroba and Rocha basically have two or three class B fighters as hidden cards.


    Some of them have seen class B fighters with their own eyes, and some have heard of them, but it is hard to imagine anyway: a person fighting alone will become a class B fighter, and as far as they know, class B fighters are far from enough to pass the fourth-class reincarnation world alone!


    What is more unimaginable is not this - in just a few days, "Maitreya" has passed through three third level reincarnation reality, a second level reincarnation world and a fourth level reincarnation world.


    What is he going to do? How strong is his strength?


    Is it class B comprehensive strength or class a comprehensive strength?


    Ordinary combatants can shout "Lord Maitreya is powerful", but these thoughtful people need to consider a lot, and their heads hurt.

 Chapter 96

    After a long time, as most of the fans of the Maitreya entered the posts released by the Maitreya, that post has replied more than one million, and other posts of the reincarnation central forum have gradually returned to quiet, leaving only a few people to reply.


    "That''s great, Mila. I''m not his fan, and I have to admit that he''s great..."


    "Pure passers-by, one said one, is really powerful."


    The red post of offering a reward for Maitreya information and 10000 reincarnation points has been quietly cancelled by the owner of the post.


    The value and horror of Maitreya increase day by day as he passes through more and more reincarnation worlds. No one dares to blatantly announce his news.


    However, I believe that anyone who can get a little information about the Maitreya can sell at a very high price, definitely more than 10000 reincarnation points.


    The leaders of various forces also gradually withdrew from the central forum of reincarnation.


    "Analyze Maitreya''s speech habits and use sentence habits to delineate the general scope of China as far as possible."


    "According to several posts he published, make a profile of his character, about his age."


    "Based on this information, the list of entry-exit personnel from China to crane island country is excluded again"


    As they ordered, psychological profilers from various groups came to similar conclusions: "according to the analysis, Eastern and southern China have a good level of education and have a good attitude of taking care of others. They are between the ages of 20 and 40. Men are very familiar with the reincarnation world and have at least one year of experience in the reincarnation world."


    "I have a feeling of recognition and a sense of achievement. In the future, I will show more and more details of my clearance reincarnation world, and I will take more and more risks to clearance reincarnation world."


    "According to his deliberate posting and not disturbing the behavior of others in the reincarnation forum, it can be inferred that he likes order and hates chaos. He is more likely to become a hero who is used by others."


    Not to mention whether their analysis is right or not, the final conclusions are surprisingly similar: compared with taking refuge in large groups, Maitreya is more likely to become a defender of China''s order. If you want to accept the Maitreya, you must show goodwill and order. If you can''t, you must control the Maitreya''s family and close people. In this way, according to the Maitreya''s mentality of taking care of others, you should be able to be used.


    Hearing this conclusion, lieutenant general Luo Hui was not happy on the ground and directly dialed the phone: "Hello, old Wen, I have something to report to you about the Maitreya..."


    "Well, yes, indeed. According to the description of the psychological profiler, Maitreya likes order and has no malice to the country. In particular, maintaining the order of the forum without malicious customs clearance can be proved by love apartment and Infernal Affairs. "


    "If we can find him, treat him sincerely and don''t restrict him by rules, he is likely to become one of us and serve the country!"


    "Is that right..." the surprised look on Wen Lao''s face at the other end of the phone slowly faded. He didn''t think that the "Maitreya" concerned by his granddaughter an really passed the fourth level reincarnation world, which is very likely to surpass class B comprehensive strength and reach class a comprehensive strength that no one in the world has reached.


    The most rare thing is that this person does not hate the country and society. Nature and reincarnation are allies and companions.


    "Luo Hui, your idea is good. Do you have any specific measures?" Wen Lao asked.


    "Old Wen, I do have some measures¡¶ The world of the ghost of a beautiful woman is not an ordinary reincarnation world, but a reincarnation world that has begun to erode our world. The ghosts in the small village outside xijiangdu have sacrificed more than ten people. Now the world of the ghost of a beautiful woman has been cleared by the Maitreya, and the ghosts there are completely uprooted. "


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui said: "in this matter, our reincarnation department should thank the Maitreya for avenging us and for his contribution to the country."


    "It happens that the Maitreya needs fame and a sense of achievement. I think the news channel and national news 30 points, as well as the reincarnation central forum, should meet the idea of the Maitreya and express goodwill to him."


    After listening, Wen Lao also agreed: "yes, since he has made contributions to the country, of course we should do him no harm and make him famous."


    After hanging up, lieutenant general Luo Hui dialed several more calls to arrange emergency interviews, press releases and video materials.


    After arranging everything, he dialed another phone: "Han Jie, we have such an inference about the Maitreya... And reported it to old man Wen. Old man Wen also agreed to the next steps..."


    Han Jie listened carefully and finally replied, "this method is very good. I have no opinion. The temperament of the Maitreya is a good thing for us. If we get to know the information of the Maitreya first, we must protect his family and friends so as not to let some people with bad intentions jump over the wall. "


    "Also, lieutenant general Luo Hui, I want to start the action of Changqing group immediately tomorrow so as not to scare the snake."


    "It has been discussed above. Just do it." Lieutenant general Luo Hui said, "but be careful, someone may not make a trip!"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    After hanging up the phone, lieutenant general Luo Hui sighed: how difficult it is to remove a large group. Even Changqing group, which has the evidence of treason, is so difficult. What should the reincarnation department do in the future?


    A moment later, he suddenly thought of something. Lieutenant general Luo Hui smiled: "I almost forgot to tell them the good news."


    When I dialed the phone, a hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone: "general Luo, what''s important?"


    "Yulin, there is good news. The reincarnation world of the ghost of a beautiful girl has been cleared. The matter of the ghost village in xijiangdu has been completely solved."


    Mu Yulin''s long angry voice came from the other end of the phone: "what good news."


    "How''s your side?" Lieutenant general Luo Hui asked, "is everything going well?"


    "Not going well." Mu Yulin whispered, "general Luo, our neighbors are..."


    The voice gradually clenched his teeth: "goblin, that kind of goblin! As long as there is one, it can quickly reproduce into a nest, and one nest can reproduce into a large nest, and then there will be level D goblin, level C goblin, and even thorny things that may evolve further. The most hateful thing is that they eat everything. As long as females can reproduce, they are the source of all evil, just like the plague! "


    "Han Jie took people to chase and intercept for so long. I never dared to be careless when I took over. As a result, Goblin ran abroad and ran to neighboring countries."


    "I told them that when I gave them the most serious warning and the most sincere diplomatic language, they had only one attitude and did not take the opportunity to enter their border."


    "Fuck me, do I want to be so troublesome? Which animal is responsible for the goblin species? Like ants, spiders and cockroaches, they can''t kill clean when they see them! Or there is absolutely no human kind feelings, extreme cold-blooded, evil and cunning... I told those people in neighboring countries that they just want to guard against us and ignore goblin. I fucking... These fools are waiting to destroy the country! "


    When lieutenant general Luo Hui heard this, he was also helpless: "we have sacrificed so much to protect our own people, but sometimes our manpower will be exhausted. This behavior of neighboring countries will certainly taste bad consequences, and it is not what we want to see. "


    I can''t say the rest.


    The fifth level reincarnation world "goblin killer" when can we pass the customs? That world has magic, levels and skills. No matter how many monsters and goblin are killed in that world, there is always no hint of customs clearance. If this continues, the reincarnation department can''t guard against endless goblin, which takes everything as food and is like a plague!


    If it was a Maitreya... A glimmer of hope rose in his heart, but he quickly extinguished it in an instant.


    As the leader of the Chinese reincarnation department, how can he have such hope for outsiders? If Milton can really join the reincarnation department, then everything is really hopeful.


    Can "Maitreya" really be like his code name - everything, omniscient, omnipotent?


    How is that possible?


    Isn''t it a God who can do this?


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui smiled, comforted the angry Mu Yulin, and finally hung up the phone.

 Chapter 97

    "General Luo, the news video has been taken. Please have a look."


    A subordinate of the reincarnation division knocked on the door, took a tablet computer and said to lieutenant general Luo Hui.


    Luo Hui nodded slightly and opened the video. In it, the host first said a paragraph about how the ghost village outside xijiangdu city was eroded by the reincarnation world of the ghost of a beautiful girl, how it was difficult to clean up, and the good news today.


    Before the broadcast, there were ghost videos in the ghost village and the combat videos of the reincarnation department. Some reporters proved that with the reincarnation world of the ghost of a beautiful woman cleared, ghosts no longer exist in the whole ghost village.


    Then the happy people thanked Maitreya for passing through the reincarnation world of the ghost of a beautiful woman, and then invited a professor to talk about the significance and difficulty of Maitreya''s passing through the fourth level reincarnation world.


    This is a standard official signal of goodwill. It is said that such treatment can only be given after fully expressing allegiance to the country and taking practical actions.


    But now, unlike in the past, the "Maitreya" is also different from in the past - in the past, the country was high, others needed to take refuge, and the people who took refuge needed to have a way and be smart and sensible; Now, however, the country needs "Maitreya". According to the analysis, the character of Maitreya is a person who likes order and hopes to succeed.


    The official released goodwill in advance and actively, hoping that the "Maitreya" could feel this goodwill.


    "General Luo... Is that ok?"


    Luo Hui nodded: "that''s it. According to what I said, the news channel will be broadcast three times, once in 30 minutes, and published on the central forum of Chinese reincarnation."


    "Yes, general Luo!"


    Before long, the Chinese news channel and the reincarnation central forum released this news video together in almost no order. After another two hours, 30 minutes of important news time every day, the news of the fourth level reincarnation world "beautiful girl ghost" codenamed "Maira" was broadcast again after a little editing.


    For the first time, the code name "Maitreya" was no longer limited to the combatants of the reincarnation world, but quickly spread all over the streets and lanes and became a well-known figure in China.


    Luo Hui, who had been busy all day, sat exhausted in the office and looked out at the night. He rarely got a little rest time.


    Han Jie won''t make any mistakes in dealing with evergreen group, will he? Mu Yulin eliminated goblin, but the neighboring countries next door refused to cooperate. Although it is true that the neighboring countries themselves suffer in the future, they can''t think so in the long run. At that time, the Chinese country can''t get rid of the relationship. The neighboring countries will only accuse the Chinese country of incompetence in turn, and the countries such as Eagle Head and siroba will certainly rush forward


    Also, what will be the attitude of the mysterious strong Maitreya?


    Thinking, another phone call came in: "general Luo, there is a protest from the crane Island foreign affairs museum..."


    "Protest against what?" Luo Hui asked.


    "He said that Miluo should not be publicized as a hero by China. He is a criminal who destroys the reincarnation world of hojima and loots the reincarnation world of hojima. The cabinet minister of hojima is preparing to issue a wanted warrant for Miluo." Said the other end of the phone.


    Luo Hui frowned, "what did we say here? How can the protest be conveyed to the reincarnation department? "


    "It is Mr. Rong Qiushi who is responsible for handling this matter. He gave the telephone number of the reincarnation department to the Foreign Affairs Office of Hedao." Said the other end of the phone.


    Shit!


    Damn it!


    Luo Hui involuntarily slapped on the table in front of him and made a loud noise.


    The protests of foreign embassies themselves need to be properly handled by the state''s foreign affairs department. Rong Qiushi relied on Rong Lao''s third son. Because Rong Lao and Wen Lao were angry about the dispute between Changqing group the day before yesterday, he classified the reincarnation department as a subordinate force of Wen Lao, and even let the diplomatic Embassy of hojidao country directly come to the reincarnation department for trouble!


    Luo Hui''s fear is not trouble, but the international reaction to this incident, which gives the impression of the crane island country that the Chinese authorities are fierce and scattered, and can even intrigue and prevaricate in the face of foreign affairs.


    Have you heard of foreign countries protesting against something, and the Foreign Affairs Department asked foreign countries to directly cross the diplomatic procedures to trouble their own government departments and make protest calls? Isn''t the foreign affairs department a scarecrow and a big bastard?


    Sure enough, the upper line works while the lower one works: ronglao can keep the Evergreen Group a tiger and thinks it is his own dog. He doesn''t even think that the Evergreen Group colludes with foreign countries. Ronglao''s third son directly makes trouble for his national reincarnation department with the help of the crane Island protest.


    "The Rong family is completely hopeless... This is a pool of smelly water!"


    With a low scold, Luo Hui replied to the other end of the phone: "it is absolutely impossible for the foreign affairs department to play the ball. Tell the protest and go back to the foreign affairs department to continue the protest. This round of return to the company has no obligation to respond to him."


    "Yes, general Luo."


    When the phone hung up, Luo Hui took a long breath and looked at the deeper and deeper night outside. There were more and more new items from the reincarnation world, such as flying cars and flying swords. The world was more and more strange and unspeakable.


    No one knows which reincarnation world will erode the blue star into what shape, and what changes the blue star will have in the future.


    Chaos is coming? Or will there be heroes?


    In such a mess, some people steal high positions, and their selfishness is greater than the interests of the country


    "Bastard..." Luo Hui muttered to himself, but he clearly felt his powerlessness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh? This sincerity is really not small. "


    Su Ze watched the national reincarnation department release the news video in the forum, which aroused different opinions. When ordinary combatants and logistics personnel saw the video, they probably thought that the reputation of "Maitreya" had shocked the country and forced the national news to be reported.


    But in the eyes of those who have a heart, this is an obvious attitude problem.


    The national reincarnation department is expressing goodwill to Suze.


    Su Ze pondered for a moment and understood why the other party would do this - probably because he had previously posted posts on customs clearance "Xiaoao Jianghu" and "beautiful girl ghost", which made them think they are a famous and competitive person.


    Therefore, the national reincarnation Department helped him become famous and said some good words to show goodwill.


    Unfortunately, they will not think that although "Maitreya" is indeed famous, the purpose is not to be happy and satisfied, but to expand its influence.


    What''s more, "Maitreya" has his own plan outside the Bureau. Evergreen Group and Jiangcheng reincarnation department are destined to be the first part and starting point of this plan.


    "Think of me as someone who wants fame and wealth? I have to say, it''s a beautiful misunderstanding. "


    In doing so, the reincarnation Department has indeed helped Su Ze a lot, at least its influence has expanded rapidly.

 Chapter 98

    After closing the reincarnation central forum, Su Ze took a look at his world list and reincarnation points, and chose to enter the world of the implied record of the school park.


    Because of the particularity of the world, time has been suspended. There is only one city in all regions, and Suze can choose the maximum time lapse rate of one day for one year.


    After all, no other human beings have survived, and it is an incomplete plot story. All the dead bodies are dead. The world has no value to complete the task and adventure, leaving only a few people, such as the original plot protagonist group and Gaocheng bailizi.


    Because he had cleared the customs before, the implied records of the school park can be entered at any time.


    When he entered again, Yuko, Miyamoto, Takashi and others felt that he seemed to shake his body, as if he was dazzled, and then appeared in the same place.


    Su Ze cultivates in this world, honing his newly acquired skills is also the fastest.


    An hour later in the real world, Su Ze left the world of the implied record of the School Park and withdrew from the reincarnation center.


    It has to be said that the obedience and dependence of poison island and others can enable him to obtain the greatest degree of physical and mental satisfaction. In an hour in the real world and more than ten days in the implied record of the School Park, Su Ze not only contacted class a skills to attract souls, but also enjoyed a very good "treatment".


    Although this skill is also A-level, it does not have room to play. After all, the School Park implied that the world is limited to one city, and there can be no underground government at all.


    Class a skills are Soul-catching. After su Ze''s practice, he was pleasantly surprised.


    The black mountain old demon can use the ability of absorbing souls to absorb physical objects and absorb souls from humans and living creatures. When Su Ze began to practice, he found that not only that.


    The black mountain old demon ate when he caught the person, and ate when he caught the soul. Su Ze could not eat when he caught the person or the soul in front of him, but he had an additional ability to read part of the other party''s relevant memory.


    For example, the other party''s memory is a database. Su Ze can conduct a "search" according to his heart and quickly read some of the memories he wants to know.


    However, it can only be carried out once. If it is carried out a second time in a short time, Su Ze will feel depressed, and the other party will also have memory damage, or even destroy all memory and all thinking ability, and become an idiot.


    On the one hand, Su Ze''s own spirit is not strong enough to carry out the second and third "soul searching"; On the other hand, it is also the object of soul searching. It will not bear the role of soul searching and become an idiot.


    It''s like in Naruto, the fifth level reincarnation world on the other side of crane island country, the "Vientiane heavenly guide" of Tiandao Penn and the "reading soul" of renjiandao - this A-level skill is really powerful, but it doesn''t have the ultimate attraction and can''t reach the level of "earth exploding star".


    Even so, it is also strong enough. As long as Su Ze''s strength is further improved, he can improve his soul sucking attraction again. This is a skill whose power increases with Su Ze''s strength. The unlimited possibility of subsequent possession is not limited to the A-level skills of the old demon of Montenegro.


    "Suze, congratulations on working miracles again."


    Lanru smiled at Su Ze and said, "congratulations to myself, too. There''s really nothing wrong with my eyes this time. I believe more and more that you are the one who creates miracles and real hope."


    "At the beginning, I passed a third level reincarnation world. Many people think it''s just luck. Only after you saw me and inferred my identity, you began to bet. Is your gambling so big?" Suze said.


    LAN Ruxin smiled: "it''s not like that. I''m watching your reaction during the customs clearance process of biochemical crisis Part II."


    "Including this?"


    Su Ze smiled and pointed to his lips.


    Lanru''s heart turned red and touched her lips in embarrassment.


    But after all, he stood in front of Su Ze and looked at his straight lines and handsome appearance: "you look better. Now you also include this..."


    Su Ze stretched out his hand, and the two gently hugged each other, their lips sticking together, aftertaste the original feeling.


    After a long time, his lips parted, and Su Ze said with a smile, "I still need a windbreaker."


    "Yes."


    Lanru heart lifted up her windbreaker and covered their heads, and the two heads came together again.


    Snuggle together and turn on the TV, which is the news of the official promotion of the ghost of a beautiful woman.


    "Su Ze, you should know the attitude of the reincarnation department?"


    "Well, they think I want to be famous, or have some material pursuit." Su Ze smiled.


    "Actually? I never knew what you really wanted. " Lanru heart whispered, "I was in the big group first, and then I was secretly excluded by some people in the big group. I saw the chaotic situation in China and realized that there was nowhere to go, no one to rely on, and no hope for the future. That''s how I became a lone lotus."


    "Step by step, how many tasks have you honed and your strength has been promoted to level C. until I see you, I know that you are the place of future and hope."


    "Of course, it''s also because you look good and your behavior completely hits my favor..."


    Speaking of the last sentence, LAN Ruxin laughed.


    "What I really want..."


    Su Ze raised his eyes and looked at the air. What emerged in his mind were the peerless figures in the sky and the world, the strong ones who suppressed the world with one hand and reached hundreds of millions of people.


    Strong, uninhibited in things, like their own code name "Maitreya".


    Transcend all freedom and strength and become a real strong man.


    "Be a real strong man."


    "The real strong? You are now very strong. The vast majority of combatants can''t compare with you. Aren''t you a strong man? " Lanru asked.


    "No, this kind of strong person is just a so-called strong person in a narrow range." Su Ze said lightly, "what I want is absolute strength whenever and wherever."


    With the advantage of knowing the plot first, Su Ze should also have such confidence.


    "Zhao Hua should have gained something in the past few days in Xiaoao Jianghu?" Lanru heart suddenly said.


    "It will take some time. The reincarnation point exchange time is really the most useful for logistics personnel to study." "It''s not a long-term plan for combatants to buy too many things," Suze said


    For Su Ze''s statement, LAN Ruxin can only smile: other combatants try their best to accumulate reincarnation points, but they can''t ensure their own safety. How can su Ze spare tens of thousands of reincarnation points to find someone to study and prepare for future development?

 Chapter 99

    After the news broadcast, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin left the hotel and went to the community where Su Ze''s parents lived. After confirming that their parents were safe, they checked around, and there were no eyes or ears of Evergreen Group.


    I don''t know whether Evergreen Group has given up or hasn''t found out here for the time being.


    "It seems safe at present," Lan Ruxin said. "There should be no problem for the time being. However, to completely solve the hidden dangers, you should uproot Changqing group according to your idea. "


    Just then, Su Ze''s cell phone rang and opened it. It turned out to be Han Jie of the reincarnation department.


    "With the permission of the above and the approval of general Luo, we will attack Changqing group tomorrow. Su Ze and lotus, if you have the idea of doing something, you can join this action and participate in the distribution of booty afterwards. "


    "Tomorrow?" Su Ze wondered, "don''t you need to mobilize strength?"


    Han Jie quickly explained the situation to Su Ze: "no, for Changqing group, we should still have sufficient information at present. At present, the core of Changqing group''s leadership in Jiangcheng is Qin Minghao. Although his brother Qin Mingyuan usually performs well, he does not really have power, but only in name. Their father visited the Eagle Head country six months ago and never came back. "


    "What we have to deal with is Qin Minghao. As long as we can catch Qin Minghao, Changqing group will let us deal with it. It should be noted that the two strong C-level comprehensive strength of Changqing group are Jiang Tong and Shen Haiyang. "


    "These two people, Jiang Tong, are the ability of the Wulin Xiake system. They are basically internal skills and martial arts. Shen Haiyang''s strength comes from powerful scientific and technological weapons. Although his strength is not strong, the strength of scientific and technological weapons is also a manifestation of strength."


    "Tomorrow we will visit Qin Minghao normally. As long as we control Qin Minghao, the people of the reincarnation department can easily control the situation and let everyone of Changqing group cooperate with the reincarnation department and the police department."


    Su Ze thought for a moment and said, "there are some risks, but it seems that we can only do so. The strength of Jiangcheng reincarnation department is not enough to suppress Changqing group. If we mobilize people from other places, we can''t talk about confidentiality and rapid action. We must disturb Changqing group."


    "Yes, just in case." Han Jie said, "if you take part in the action, I will have 100% confidence. Would you like to participate? "


    "Yes," Suze said, "but I have the conditions."


    "What conditions? Please tell me that we can discuss the spoils well. There''s nothing we can''t discuss. " Han Jie said.


    "I don''t want all the booty." Suze said, "I just want that condition."


    Han Jie almost thought he had heard wrong. Su Ze said don''t want all the booty? Just one condition? Is it because I didn''t listen to him? What he said was that all the booty belonged to him?


    If you don''t listen correctly, Su Ze is just greedy. Han Jie can fully understand.


    But if you really don''t want booty, as long as one condition, it''s tricky.


    What conditions will a young man of class C strength, a talented fighter who just appeared a few days ago, put forward when he is most satisfied and energetic? In particular, what conditions are put forward for the people of the national reincarnation department?


    It''s not a condition of wishful thinking, is it? Suze doesn''t look so dizzy, does she? Or, in fact, it is not su Ze, but the condition put forward by the "Lotus" beside Su Ze?


    It''s also very possible. After all, lotus was driven out by the group running through the world, and there may be some resentment in her heart.


    At the thought of this possibility, Han Jie felt a headache: can''t it really be so? Just after the evergreen group was settled, lotus put forward conditions to let me provoke the top three groups throughout the world? That will make other large groups, what do other people above think?


    Has the reincarnation Department started on large groups? Reincarnation Department eliminates dissidents by all means?


    That will only bring disaster to the reincarnation department!


    Restraining a little dissatisfaction in his heart, Han Jie still asked, "what conditions do you have?"


    "We have abandoned some of the spoils of war, and only one thing is required. All the spoils harvested by Jiangcheng reincarnation department, all the prisoners of Changqing group, and all the combatants, logistics personnel and scientific research personnel must stay in Jiangcheng. I don''t want any booty or the control of these people, but I can''t let them leave the control of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. "


    Suze put forward an extremely unimaginable condition.


    "This, this is impossible..." Han Jie said subconsciously, "the whole country is an overall situation, a game of chess, which will send forces everywhere. At that time..."


    His voice got stuck and couldn''t go on.


    Su Ze said faintly, "why don''t you go on? China is a game of chess and the overall situation, but someone blindfolded and pretended to be confused, disrupting the chess game! "


    "Jiangcheng is the place where I live. Mu Qingling, the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng, is a kind and honest person, including major general Han Jie, and runs for national affairs. I believe in your justice. The rest of you, hehe, I really can''t believe it. "


    "For my own sake, I left these booty and prisoners to ensure the peace of water and soil in Jiangcheng. For the sake of public interest, these captives and booty are in your hands and will play a role as much as possible. They will no longer be arbitrarily commanded and robbed by people under clever pretexts. "


    "I say so, can you understand?"


    "Yes, why don''t you understand?" Han Jie smiled bitterly, "as a person outside the reincarnation department, you have to force the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng to eat benefits, force the headquarters of the reincarnation department and people above to accept such established facts, so that the reincarnation Department has a stable large base in Jiangcheng, and then Jiangcheng will have long-term stability."


    "So... Can you do it? Can you afford the next pressure and some malicious pressure? "


    Su Ze smiled: "listen to me, I''m not afraid. Are you still afraid?"


    Han Jie took dozens of breaths on the other end of the phone, as if he had hung up the phone.


    But finally came a voice: "Suze, although you are young, I respect you from the bottom of my heart. Whether this matter is successful or not, I Han Jie will always be your friend. As long as I am in the reincarnation department, the reincarnation department will never be against you! "


    "OK." Su Ze said faintly and hung up the phone.


    Han Jie also hung up the phone, reached out and rubbed the corners of his eyes, only to find that his fingers were a little wet.


    He wiped it a few more times to stop the steaming feeling in his eyes.


    How many people are able to bear major events in a difficult state? Meat eaters are despicable. It takes such an 18-year-old junior in senior high school to bear all the responsibilities, so that he can give the reincarnation department a way to live in Jiangcheng!


    Su Ze is really a mature and respectable figure. He can''t take it lightly with the idea of treating ordinary teenagers. In the future, don''t live up to his pay at this moment, that is, others don''t know, others forget, Han Jie can''t forget!


    This is Han Jie''s oath secretly made in his heart.

 Chapter 100

    The next morning, when a red sun rose from the horizon, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin came to Jiangcheng reincarnation department together.


    Han Jie led the reincarnation department to stand at the door to meet them. After being polite to both sides, Su Ze could feel Han Jie''s sincere goodwill for his release, and knew that he had been moved by his proposal yesterday.


    The plight of the reincarnation department is not a day or two. If Su Ze is willing to use himself as an excuse to give the reincarnation department the opportunity to increase its strength and get rid of the plight, he will naturally get the heartfelt gratitude of the people in the reincarnation department.


    Knowing that Su Ze decided to have only a few people, such as Han Jie and Mu Qingling, it is not appropriate to say more at present.


    After saying a word to Han Jie, Su Ze quietly launched the reading power and scanned the people around the reincarnation department. If Han Jie, Mu Qingling and another man with scars on his face felt it and looked at Su Ze, others didn''t notice it.


    Those who were close to Han Jie and ready to take action were all solemn. After them, three people took out their mobile phones to play.


    Su zeshun took a look at their mobile phone content and sneered: sure enough, there was still a leak. One of the three people was really playing mobile games, and the other two were informing the outside world. I don''t know who to tell about the actions of the reincarnation department and about Su Ze and "Lotus" coming to the reincarnation department.


    Among them, there must be evergreen group.


    Even if Han Jie only reported to the above, he temporarily convened all the members of the reincarnation department to prepare for action. Up to now, it has not been explained that the purpose is to deal with Changqing group. Changqing group has known through an insider that the reincarnation department is about to take action.


    As for whether the above will leak the news to Changqing group, Su Ze thinks it''s better not to have good hopes for some rotten branches and leaves - if it weren''t for the guys who support large groups for personal interests, the situation in China would not be so bad as it is now.


    This kind of guy with dark purpose will honestly abide by the rules and not report to Changqing group? That''s weird.


    Therefore, when Han Jie and Mu Qingling think they have responded quickly enough, in fact, all actions have fallen into the eyes of Changqing group.


    At this time, Changqing group already knew that they were going to start against Changqing group, and also knew that they had gathered hands today and were likely to start.


    This situation is more serious than it seems.


    Su Ze turned his eyes slightly and looked at Han Jie: "before the operation, we need to hand in mobile phones and other communication equipment, seal them up, and check the communication after the operation."


    Han Jie hesitated: "is it necessary?"


    "It''s necessary. Shouldn''t we act quickly, directly and confidentially?" Su Ze asked.


    "However, in case of any change, there will be a call from above..."


    Han Jie''s meaning is obvious. He wants to take communication equipment with him in case of any emergency changes. Suddenly, he can''t start with Changqing group. Since he took it with him, others naturally can''t be too strict.


    Su Ze shook his head: "do you feel that I just used my skills to explore around? There are ghosts with mobile phones. Do you want to die in Evergreen Group? "


    Han Jie and Mu Qingling were surprised and looked around, but they didn''t see anyone holding a mobile phone.


    "Is that true?"


    Han Jie asked Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded.


    Han Jie gritted his teeth: "everyone hands over all electronic items other than communication equipment and mobile phones. This operation is completely confidential."


    The reincarnation department people looked at each other. They were puzzled and some were unwilling. However, under the gaze of Han Jie, they handed over all the equipment to contact the outside world.


    After that, Su Ze ordered the two people who had previously tipped off. Han Jie immediately caught them and checked their mobile phone communication.


    One was bought by Changqing group. Because they were worried about taking part in the mission of death in the reincarnation department in the future, they accepted the benefits and commitments of Changqing group. If there is danger in the future, they can leave the reincarnation department and enter Changqing group.


    The other is the insider installed by the giant group, and the treatment is not much different.


    "So, this action has been known by Evergreen Group?" Mu Qingling said.


    Han Jie also felt uneasy, but said: "not necessarily. Evergreen group only knows our collection, but should not know our real goal. There will be no mistakes in this regard."


    He has been in the system for a long time, so he believes in the system. In this case, he must believe that there will be no problems in the cabinet. If everyone has a skeptical attitude towards the above, then the world will really be in chaos.


    Su Ze is noncommittal about this: there are credible and untrustworthy people in the cabinet. In this matter, untrustworthy people can do bad things more.


    "Action continues." Han Jie made a decision to imprison the two internal ghosts, took the people aboard the aircraft and went straight to Changqing group.


    Arriving outside the Changqing group building, it was quiet and quiet. There seemed to be no one inside.


    Seeing this situation, Han Jie''s face was a little ugly immediately: there were no ordinary people and logistics personnel in and out of such a large building? It''s not like you don''t know anything!


    Evergreen Group has either escaped or is ready to deal with the reincarnation division today.


    Han Jie seemed to see a shadow from the cabinet and sneered: I gave up Evergreen Group and have the ability to fight it myself.


    I really tipped off... What should I do?


    At this time, Su Ze came to the front in the Green Magic aircraft and said, "is Qin Mingyuan there? Come out and talk. "


    At the top floor of Changqing group building, a French window is opened like a curtain.


    "When the guest comes, please come and talk." A young man''s voice came from up and down the Changqing building, which was very similar to Qin Mingyuan''s voice, but it was not.


    Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft flew up with lotus. Han Jie hesitated and looked beside him.


    "Mu Qingling, when I''m not here, you should watch here and be flexible."


    "Zhang long, come with me."


    The one named Zhang long, who had a scar in front of him and had noticed Su zenian''s power before, immediately exchanged seats with Mu Qingling and sat on the side of Han Jie''s aircraft.


    The aircraft followed the Green Magic aircraft to the top floor and opened the French window. It was an empty and wide room, about 300 square meters. More than ten fighters of Changqing group stood in the middle of the room surrounded by five people. The two brothers Qin Minghao and Qin Mingyuan were in the middle, and the other three were obviously stronger than ordinary fighters.


    "Jiang Tong and Shen Haiyang are here... I don''t know one." Han Jie whispered.


    Su Ze nodded slightly, and the green demon aircraft drove into the French window.

 Chapter 101

    "This --"


    Han Jie almost called out: Evergreen Group has everything ready, waiting for them to come to the door. How can we try to catch Qin Minghao according to the original plan? That can''t be done!


    But Su Ze didn''t know what he thought, or he was so reckless that he went indoors directly with "Lotus".


    In desperation, Han Jie had to go in with Zhang long.


    Let''s take a step by step. It''s a fact that Evergreen Group colludes with Eagle Head country. What else can they do? Dare you kill Han Jie, a national famous major general in China?


    At the thought of this, Han Jie felt a little comforted: even if someone tipped off to make trouble, we shouldn''t lose too many people here. However, after this incident, the country''s prestige will fall again.


    Some people collude with foreign countries with conclusive evidence, and the state can''t deal with it. It''s so dignified. What will the major groups do and choose in the future?


    "Qin Mingyuan, Qin Minghao..."


    Su Ze looked up at the two people surrounded by the fighters of Changqing group and said.


    Qin Minghao handed a microphone to his men and smiled calmly: "it''s only a day away. You''ve found it again. You killed the people of our Evergreen Group and killed the men in charge of this matter. What''s the problem with this? "


    "And then there are two reincarnation divisions, the famous major general Han Jie and the d-level strength expert Zhang Long of Jiangcheng reincarnation division. What are you two doing here? Is your reincarnation department a relative of Su Ze''s classmate and come to the platform for him this time? "


    "Of course, there is also the famous lone traveler ''Lotus''. I don''t know why I suddenly came to Jiangcheng to meet Su Ze and took Zhao Hua from Jiangcheng University. Can you say that you are not a lone traveler, but serve a certain force? "


    He said these words in one breath and looked at Su Ze, LAN Ruxin, Han Jie and Zhang long with a smile.


    He said the origin of the four, but it was obvious that he deliberately didn''t say the purpose of the four today.


    Clearly he knew that Su Ze and Han Jie came to deal with Changqing group, but they deliberately didn''t say it.


    Not only the city government is deep, but also there is room for it.


    Han Jie heard the meaning of his words. Maybe he went down the steps along these words. There won''t be much conflict today. Although weak, it will lose the national prestige, but it is much better than losing soldiers and giving up generals. After all, the latter will sweep away the national prestige.


    However, Su Ze didn''t seem to understand Qin Minghao''s words, and continued, "there''s still a problem."


    Qin Mingyuan groaned and wanted to talk. Qin Mingyuan glanced at him faintly. Qin Mingyuan immediately dared not make a sound.


    "If you have a problem, please say it. Changqing group dare not say anything else. In Jiangcheng, it is the best at solving problems." Qin Minghao said with a smile.


    "The question is, did I offend your evergreen group before?" Suze asked.


    Qin Minghao put away his smile and said coldly, "yes, I really offended you. Your business started because of the conflict with my brother Qin Mingyuan. You killed so many people in our Changqing group and came to our door to beat us in the face. Of course, you offended us. "


    "I''m in Jiangcheng, and Changqing group is one of the biggest forces in Jiangcheng. I offended Changqing group. Of course, I had trouble sleeping and eating. I always wondered whether Changqing group would retaliate against me." Su Ze said, "Evergreen Group will not retaliate against me, will it?"


    "It''s hard to say..."


    Qin Minghao''s voice became colder and colder: "fleas who always jump up and down die very fast, which is inevitable."


    Su Ze glanced at Qin Minghao, three strong subordinates around Qin Mingyuan, and more than a dozen other subordinates. Finally, he stared at Qin Minghao and tore off Qin Minghao''s hair.


    "Evergreen group can''t make a commitment. Will we be safe in the future?" He said.


    Qin Minghao said coldly, "obviously, I can''t - huh?"


    His scalp tingled slightly. If he raised his hand and grasped it, he looked at Su Ze and Han Jie very keenly: "do you dare to start first? Kill them! "


    At the command, all the men behind him took out their guns, including Qin Mingyuan and Qin Minghao themselves. Even if the comprehensive strength is level D and level C, you can''t avoid random bullets in this room!


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly raised his hand, and a strong suction suddenly came. Qin Minghao had not returned to his mind, but had already flown out of thin air and fell in front of Su Ze, and was choked by Su Ze.


    This Suze is so strong! Qin Mingyuan, an asshole, has caused a lot of trouble to his family!


    He thought in horror that his men were not slow at all. Taking advantage of the short time he was caught by Su Ze, he directly pulled the trigger in front of him and tried to kill Su Ze - anyway, Su Ze wanted to catch the thief and the king. He wouldn''t really kill himself, but he could kill him directly!


    At this critical juncture, his thinking is still clear and his mind is still calm. It has to be said that this is an extremely rare psychological quality, which is indeed much better than his brother Qin Mingyuan.


    However, the strength gap between the two sides could not be made up no matter how calm he was. While he pulled the trigger, Su Ze turned him around with his backhand, pinching his neck with one hand and pressing his arm with the other hand.


    When the gunshot rang out, Qin Minghao had a white smoke under his feet and a blood hole in his abdomen.


    Qin Minghao was a little confused and looked ahead: "who fired the gun? Who dares to shoot me? "


    Then he saw the shooter. Qin Mingyuan was staring at him and Su Ze with a fierce face.


    "Hum! You finally got a chance. " Qin Minghao endured the pain, gritted his teeth and said, "Ai Lifen, kill him for me!"


    "Yes!"


    The man standing next to Qin Mingyuan, the strong man Han Jie didn''t know, suddenly opened his mouth.


    The arm was raised to reveal the cold mechanical light.


    Qin Mingyuan immediately shouted, "Hey, wait a minute. He''s injured and will die soon. You''d better take refuge in me than in him! What he gives you, I give you! I''ll give you double! "


    The man named AI Lifen didn''t hesitate at all. With a wave of his arm, he swept across like a guillotine. Qin Mingyuan''s head rolled down and his mouth was still open and closed.


    Qin Minghao was relieved when he saw this.


    He struggled a little, so that Suze wouldn''t be speechless.


    "Suze, is it almost here? What contradicts you is Qin Mingyuan. Now that Qin Mingyuan is dead, we have no reason to continue our hostility, right? "


    "If you want to make a commitment, I can also make a commitment to you now. Evergreen Group will never pursue this matter again and will never retaliate!"

 Chapter 102

    Such conditions are much more sincere than before.


    However, Suze just smiled.


    "Qin Minghao, at this time, what are you pretending to be confused?"


    "You have received the information. You know that we are here to deal with Changqing group and treat me as a private revenge. We just want to muddle through. Unfortunately, since you are in my hands, you can''t muddle through. "


    "This..."


    Even though Qin Minghao has always been calm and resourceful, he feels helpless at this time.


    He was captured by Su Ze, and the other party explained his purpose. He either gambled his life and became a real outlaw, or he had to give in.


    "Suze and Lianhua, you should not belong to the reincarnation department, but to other forces? Look at the current reincarnation department. The comprehensive strength can''t hold down the two large groups. It''s ragged up and down like a honeycomb. There are holes everywhere. Either let your hands go down to fight and die in vain, or change orders day and night under the pressure of above. "


    "You can''t get much benefit from working with such a reincarnation department. Are you willing to work for the reincarnation department in vain? "


    "Shut up!" Han Jie shouted in a deep voice.


    "Let me shut up, lest I tell the truth?" Qin Minghao pretended to be calm and smiled. The wound on his abdomen was bleeding, making him weaker and weaker. If he had not been a fighter of class D strength, he would have been unconscious now.


    Su Ze did not respond to Qin Minghao''s words, nor would he explain his plans and actions.


    One hand pinched his neck and the other grabbed the gun from him.


    "The Evergreen Group colluded with the eagle country and betrayed the country. Two leaders, one hiding in the eagle''s head country, dare not return home, and the other is Qin Minghao, who fought tenaciously here with the people of Changqing group. "


    "Now, Qin Minghao has been caught by me. All of you put down your weapons and wait for the disposal of the country."


    The voice fell, and none of them was ready to lay down their weapons.


    "Only know the group, not the country..."


    Su Ze said lightly and pushed Qin Minghao to Han Jie: "look, if someone dares to shoot, he will be killed directly."


    Han Jie nodded and Su Ze walked forward again.


    "After seizing Qin Minghao, you still don''t choose to give in. What''s the reason?"


    "Are you arranged to reincarnate the world or die in an eroded place?" Jiang Tong said, "who would be stupid enough to surrender?"


    "First of all, I can guarantee that as long as you surrender, you will not be transferred outside Jiangcheng, nor will you die in vain. I will let you join Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Secondly, there are casualties in exploring the reincarnation world itself. You also have death threats in Evergreen Group. The treatment is not much better than the reincarnation department, and the protection is far worse than the reincarnation department. "


    Su Ze said: "a group, both in strength and economic capacity, cannot be compared with the strength of a country. As long as you are not transferred outside the Jiangcheng reincarnation department to participate in the dangerous battle against erosion, in fact, the reincarnation department is much better than Changqing group, isn''t it?"


    As soon as this came out, Qin Minghao immediately wanted to retort. Han Jie directly covered his mouth so that he couldn''t make a voice.


    The hands of Changqing group looked at each other, looked at each other, and finally looked at the three people in front of them - Jiang Tong, Shen Haiyang and AI Lifen.


    AI Lifen was not familiar with them and did not know that they came from him. Jiang Tong and Shen Haiyang were the most famous and leading combatants of Changqing group. If Jiang Tong and Shen Haiyang could be led, they would naturally follow.


    In short, they began to waver. Jiang Tong and Shen Haiyang took the lead in surrender, and they would surrender; If Jiang Tong and Shen Haiyang take the lead in resistance, they will not surrender for the time being and will try to resist.


    Su Ze looked at Jiang Tong. Jiang Tong tightened his mouth without making a sound. He was also hesitating.


    Shen Haiyang bit his teeth and said, "I don''t believe that the state can kill our evergreen group without consequences. Which of so many large groups has no private contact with foreign countries? We Evergreen Group -- "


    Before he finished, Su Ze had drawn out his sword and ran straight forward.


    "You don''t have to say, die!"


    "I''ll see who died first!" Shen Haiyang appeared a machine like iron armor, and a narrow firing hole appeared on his arm, aiming at Su Ze''s forehead.


    This laser is emitted. As long as it hits, it is impossible to survive!


    At the same time, Jiang Tong is also a horizontal heart. He pulls out the knife at his waist and is ready to move forward.


    The blue windbreaker fluttered, and Lanru''s heart stood in front of him: "have you decided? I can''t let you make trouble. "


    Jiang Tong stopped, remained silent, and squinted at the battle between Su Ze and Shen Haiyang.


    Shen Haiyang raised his hand to Su Ze, but Su Ze was in a flash, with purple Qi on his face and sword, dodging one after another, faster than Shen Haiyang raised his hand to align and adjust the angle.


    Shen Haiyang relied on this powerful laser weapon. Although his comprehensive strength reached level C, his body quality didn''t even reach level D. at this time, it was obvious that he couldn''t quickly aim at Su Ze.


    Just after he adjusted twice, Su Ze came to him and waved his sword straight down. With a fierce and unparalleled momentum, he seemed to be chopping down with a mountain axe.


    Shen Haiyang quickly raised his arm up to resist. After a loud noise, he covered his arm and embarrassed his hind legs.


    How much strength does the purple sword carry!


    His shoulders felt as if they had been dislocated, not to mention the skin and flesh, as if they had been broken. The superhard alloy from Scott group on his arm was directly hit with a depression several centimeters deep.


    Shen Haiyang was surprised at this, but his body seemed to be unsteady. Before he understood what was going on, Su Ze stepped forward and a sharp sword ran through his throat.


    The blood spurted into a bright red line. Su Ze took out his sword and looked at the remaining two people.


    Jiang Tong, who was blocked by LAN Ruxin, knelt directly on one knee: "please keep your promise and don''t let us leave the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng. We are willing to surrender."


    The remaining more than a dozen people knelt on one knee and put down their weapons.


    Another man named AI Lifen made a dull voice: "I know you Chinese can''t be trusted. You still want me to come."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was a little strange: isn''t this ellifen a Chinese?


    "Scooter group''s special personnel have the authority to pass, wear mechanical armor and train Green Magic aircraft."


    With such a machine like cold language, his body suddenly expanded, his clothes became crushed, his arms, legs and feet became a mechanical shape, and only his head and upper body retained the human trunk.


    At the same time, an aircraft like Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft also flew from the outside and came to AI Lifen.

 Chapter 103

    Two green magic aircraft, one suspended behind Su Ze and the other floating in front of the semi mechanical AI Lifen.


    Eric''s eyes showed coldness, as if the whole person was a metal without emotion.


    Permission change failed


    He made such a prompt sound in his body, and AI Lifen looked at Su Ze: "do you change the aircraft produced by Scott group without authorization?"


    "Yes... After all, I spend so many reincarnation points. After purchasing items, I have to regularly report my whereabouts to Scott group. My intelligence and even key permissions are still secretly controlled by you. How can I not change it?"


    Su Ze noticed that his attention was focused on himself and quietly made a gesture to LAN Ru Xinzai and Han Jie. While talking, he motioned them to leave to clean up other situations of Changqing group.


    When Jiang Tong surrendered, Qin Mingyuan and Shen Haiyang died, and Qin Minghao was captured and seriously injured, it is impossible for the rest of Changqing group not to surrender. In particular, Su Ze has made a commitment not to let them be transferred by others without permission. He can only stay in the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng. There is no doubt that he will give them a reassurance and let them surrender quickly.


    At this stage, Su Ze doesn''t have to intervene in the later situation - Han Jie knows his choice and can also report to the higher authorities according to the current difficulties. If these people of Changqing group want to send to other places, they would rather die than surrender. Staying in Jiangcheng reincarnation department is to surrender immediately. No one can say anything about this commitment to reduce casualties.


    LAN Ruxin, Jiang Tong, Han Jie and Qin Minghao quickly left towards the other side of the room.


    "Then you are the enemy of the Scrooge group."


    Ellifen made such a sound and jumped on the Green Magic aircraft: "and these people are going to die!"


    A launcher popped up from the green devil aircraft, and then a mass of things with flame sprayed from the launcher and came straight to Suze.


    This is... The mini missile carried by the Green Magic aircraft in the original spider man story!


    Su Ze''s eyes suddenly contracted, hurried forward, avoided the direction of the fire, took his sword and chopped down to ellifen''s Green Magic aircraft.


    A series of sparks flashed from the green demon aircraft.


    At the same time, AI Lifen was quick and quick. One arm was cut off like a blade, with a sharp wind. The green devil aircraft also made a "GADA" sound, exposing the mouth of the machine gun and preparing to shoot Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and others.


    Su Ze jumped up, and the Green Magic aircraft came to catch him behind him. He jumped on the Green Magic aircraft again. With purple Qi on his sword, he cut off to Ai Li.


    AI Lifen raised his hand to parry, and the robot arm was immediately cut off with a loud noise and sparks splashed. At the same time, the whole person rolled back and fell out of the green devil aircraft.


    At this time, the previous micro missile hit the wall and exploded, smashing the walls of this room, the walls of the next room and the glass.


    The loud explosion and impact came at the same time. LAN Ruxin, Han Jie and Jiang Yong hurried back two and raised their hands to protect their faces. Zhang long and the others who surrendered to the Changqing group were staggering. Even the combatants with strength of class E and exceeding the limit of ordinary people were hit to the ground by the sudden shock wave and hurt by gravel and debris.


    They all looked up in shock: who is this "alifen"?


    Including Jiang Tong and others of Changqing group, everyone thought that this man was another C-level strength strong man invited by Qin Minghao. Now it seems that Ai Li''s strength is too strong, isn''t it?


    This level of modern weapons carried with you is far beyond the scope of class C comprehensive strength. Coupled with the mechanization of more than 70% of the whole body, it is extremely difficult to deal with!


    "Ha ha..." Qin Minghao smiled in a low voice. "This is the latest model of semi robot of shigaozhi group. Combined with the science and technology of several reincarnation worlds, its strength has reached class B comprehensive strength."


    "Such a semi robot will soon be able to mass produce! Is China comparable? What does China take to fight the Eagle Head country? Keller, the proud son of the eagle state, is now the most powerful combatant in the whole world. A behemoth like the shigaozhi group is the strongest group in the whole world! "


    "Hahaha, you think Evergreen Group is betraying the country, but why don''t you think about it..."


    "Shut up, you!" Han Jie snorted coldly and covered his mouth again.


    The doors and walls of the room were smashed by missiles and turned into a mess. For a moment, they couldn''t talk about retreating and leaving. They shrank in one corner and watched Su Ze quickly fight with this class B cyborg.


    LAN Ruxin stood aside with a sword. She was very anxious. She wished she could help her. She was worried that her hand would become a burden to Su Ze.


    As they watched, the fighting intensified.


    Su Ze carried his sword and was covered in purple. He kept chopping with his green magic aircraft with extremely fast reaction and speed. The cyborg named "Ai Lifen" took several steps back and back. After blocking many times, he also took his own green magic aircraft to parry continuously.


    The whole situation was that Su Zeli pressed the cyborg and kept forcing him out. Finally, after another sword, the two people in the green devil aircraft left the ruined room and fought fiercely outside.


    Han Jie, Jiang Yong and others were stunned. They always felt that the fierce battle flashed in front of them, as if they had forgotten something important.


    LAN Ruxin hurried to the window and looked at the fierce battle outside.


    "If I''m right..." Qin Minghao said suddenly.


    Han Jie looked at him: "what do you want to say?"


    "Treat me first, at least let me not die. I''ll tell you a secret! You will never think of or believe my secret. " Qin Minghao said.


    "I wasn''t prepared to let you die," Han Jie said. "Whether you say it or not, you can''t die at present."


    "You should treat me first. There are Venus in front of me." Qin Minghao said.


    Han Jie shook his head: "hold on first. If you can''t hold on, there''s no way. You have brought this B-class strength guy into China, which has threatened the security of our country. They are all as bold as you, and the Imperial Cabinet is not safe -- "


    His mind suddenly flashed, the whole person was stunned, and his palm subconsciously forced.


    It was a class B cyborg. It was really a class B cyborg. As a result, Su Ze pressed it, one sword after another, and just hit the room!


    Su Ze''s speed, strength and combat effectiveness, as well as the powerful skills to instantly capture Qin Minghao, explore the skills around him, green magic aircraft props


    All these things are added to a person. There is no doubt that this person is a strong person with class B strength! Now, the battle between Su Ze and the cyborgs has undoubtedly proved this!


    However - Su Zecai only became a reincarnation world fighter in less than five days! Or just a junior!


    How is it possible that someone will become a strong player of class B strength in five days? This is ridiculous... This is ridiculous, but Suze did it!


    This is totally unreasonable. It is a miracle a hundred times more than a miracle!


    Wait, Su Ze is a strong man of class B strength, and the "Lotus" of class C strength is following him? They went to Jiangcheng university to find Zhao Hua because of Zhao Hua''s post in the reincarnation world to discuss "Maitreya clearance biochemical crisis, the second world is to save the real world", and they also successfully attracted Zhao Hua.


    Another clue emerged. Han Jie''s body trembled slightly. The incredible fact was put in front of him. He couldn''t believe it himself.


    A few days ago, "Maitreya" was born in the sky. Within a few days, it passed through the third and fourth levels of customs and reincarnated into the world; Within a few days, Su Ze was promoted from just becoming a combatant to class B comprehensive strength.


    What can improve a person''s strength more quickly than customs clearance in the world?


    Suze is the "Maitreya"! Otherwise, there will never be so many coincidences at time points!

 Chapter 104

    After reluctantly sorting out this conclusion, Han Jie''s mind was in chaos.


    Zhang Long''s warning voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "Major General Han Jie, Qin Minghao is dying."


    Han Jie just came back to his senses. It turned out that he was nervous just now, and his palm unconsciously exerted force, which had turned Qin minghaole''s eyes white and his tongue was about to spit out.


    When he released his hand, Qin Minghao gasped in a hurry. He couldn''t even make a sound.


    Han Jie took him to the window and stared at the two green magic aircraft fighting outside. The two Green Devils kept shooting at each other, flying up and down, dodging flexibly, and machine gun bullets kept breaking the glass of Changqing building.


    The two men who were fighting were not hurt at all. The semi robot AI Lifen just parried with his mechanical arm to block the machine gun bullets. The body and arm of the metal machine were hit with a string of sparks. After all, it could not hurt his key, or the head of normal human beings.


    For Su Ze, when the power of reading and Zixia magic work work together, he has a very clear vision, integrates all the movements around him into his mind, and makes the fastest response.


    As a result, the speed of machine gun bullets slowed down a lot in his eyes. From the situation that ordinary people can''t react and can''t avoid, it became that in Su Ze''s eyes, it was probably equivalent to the speed of playing badminton. As long as you concentrate and dodge two or three machine gun bullets in an intermittent way, the machine gun shooting of the Green Magic aircraft of the semi robot can''t hurt him.


    The Green Magic aircraft fired all the machine gun bullets. Su Ze''s sword collided with the cyborg arm. The two sides fought fiercely again in the air outside the Changqing group building.


    "Major General Han Jie, they are all class B strength?" Zhang Long asked in surprise.


    Han Jie nodded, and his mind has gradually moved deeper - if Su Ze is just a new fighter with strong strength, of course, his way of treating him is relatively simple, and there is no need to consider what such a teenager can do that is too unexpected.


    However, Su Ze is the famous "Maitreya". He is the third class B strength in China; Recruit "Lotus" and Zhao Hua as his subordinates; Specially let Jiangcheng reincarnation company grow after the suppression of Changqing group


    He is close to the reincarnation department and does not join the reincarnation Department


    Han Jie can understand Su Ze''s goodwill to the reincarnation department. After face-to-face communication and Mu Qingling''s side testimony, he also understands that Su Ze is quite honest and reliable.


    But what is he going to do?


    Han Jie has always been thoughtful in the reincarnation department. At this time, he can''t calm down. He can only constantly speculate in his heart that "Maitreya" Su Ze is credible, but he doesn''t understand his purpose. He is uneasy after all.


    The battle gradually divided the victory and defeat. The semi robot''s body was indeed strong and its endurance was amazing, but under Su Ze''s continuous chopping, coupled with the gravure marks left by the machine gun bullets, one place was finally broken, slowly emitting the smell of white smoke and burnt paste.


    As a result, the reaction of the hands and feet of the cyborg is much slower.


    Just a few seconds later, Su Ze seized the opportunity and cut off a mechanical arm along the connection of the machine.


    AI Lifen, the cyborg, finally changed his expression and shouted as if he knew later: "no, your situation is completely wrong! Are you a class B strength? Su Ze has just become a fighter this year. How can you be su Ze! Who the hell are you? "


    "As a robot, your reaction is really slow." Su Ze said a word and waved his sword again.


    Ellifen looked at him. The Green Magic aircraft suddenly accelerated and fled with him. The speed was actually faster than that of Suze''s Green Magic aircraft - which proved once again that the Green Magic aircraft sold by Scrooge group were less functional and did not carry micro missiles. Scrooge group did not sell this complete green magic aircraft at all.


    Su Ze also chased up by the Green Magic aircraft. Seeing that he couldn''t catch up, Su Ze opened his hand.


    Soul sucking!


    AI Lifen flew back from the green devil aircraft, but hundreds of kilograms of heavy metal bodies floated in the air and flew to Su Ze. Su Ze immediately felt extremely laborious and hurriedly released the soul absorbing skill.


    AI Lifen also fell down at a high speed. Su Ze quickly circled in the Green Magic aircraft and blocked the Green Magic aircraft that was going to catch AI Lifen in mid air. AI Lifen actually landed, hit the asphalt road below and bounced up again, and the mechanical parts of his lower body scattered on the ground.


    Su Ze circled in the Green Magic aircraft and saw that ellifen''s upper body and head were still intact, but he had spit blood and died soon.


    He didn''t get close to the semi robot whose life was at stake, not even his green magic aircraft. To transform human beings into this kind of cyborg ghost, we don''t need to expect Scott group to be kind and soft.


    The cyborg and the Green Magic aircraft are estimated to have self destruction procedures. It''s better not to get close for the time being.


    A moment later, the cyborg died, and the body exploded like a grenade.


    To Su Ze''s surprise, ellifen''s Green Magic aircraft didn''t explode and seemed to work normally, which was an unexpected harvest.


    Su Ze dragged the Green Magic aircraft back to the Changqing group building.


    Seeing Han Jie still holding Qin Minghao standing at the highest level and Mu Qingling with the reincarnation department, Su Ze was surprised: "what are you doing? Why don''t you harvest everything of Changqing group? Do we have to wait until they all run away or are robbed by others? "


    "Ah... Ok..."


    Mu Qingling sleepwalks. Generally, people with other reincarnation departments act like sleepwalking. Everyone looks back at Su Ze from time to time and wonders if they are wrong.


    The battle just now was too fierce, too fierce? Why is Suze so strong?


    At this time, Han Jie took Qin Minghao and landed slowly in Huaxin aircraft. He said, "Mu Qingling, find a horn to announce. Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Su Ze jointly promised that as long as all the people of Changqing group surrender to Jiangcheng reincarnation department now, we will not send them to other cities for adventure and still stay in Jiangcheng, The treatment shall be conducted according to the full members of the rotation department. "


    "In the past, let bygones be bygones and never violate the rules of Jiangcheng reincarnation department again."


    Mu Qingling was stunned: "Major General Han Jie, can this promise work? How can we hold on to the blame? "


    "If you can''t stick to it, you should stick to it." Han Jie said seriously, "this is our commitment and the only way to absorb the remaining strength of Changqing group into Jiangcheng reincarnation department."

 Chapter 105

    Although Mu Qingling and others in the reincarnation department were puzzled, they hurriedly followed suit. After all, they had been attracted by Su Ze''s battle and had wasted too much time. They could only make such a commitment to quickly master Changqing group.


    Otherwise, they can imagine how much Changqing group will escape and resist in order not to become cannon fodder sent to the high-level reincarnation world and erosion land.


    After they left and loudly announced this commitment, sure enough, the rest of Changqing group wavered; Han Jie dragged the half dead Qin Minghao around, which made them completely put down their resistance and surrender one after another.


    Changqing group disappeared, and most people were absorbed by Jiangcheng reincarnation department and landed in the roster of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    According to the previous commitment, the roster and the resources obtained by the former Evergreen Group are allocated by Jiangcheng reincarnation department and will not be handed over to the headquarters of the reincarnation department.


    The reincarnation department headed by Mu Qingling is not only busy with their feet off the ground, but also behind their heels. It takes a lot of time and energy to accept the resources of Changqing group: the legal ones should be inherited legally, and the illegal ones should be sold and transformed quickly... Of course, they need to find a large number of ordinary people and logistics personnel to do these things, but they also need to supervise these things.


    There are also the branches of Evergreen Group in other places... It is estimated that there will be no one percent that will be returned, which will be swallowed up by large local groups.


    The whole Changqing group ranks among the top 20 major groups in China. Now Jiangcheng reincarnation Department eats up the headquarters of Changqing group and the whole site of Jiangcheng, and obtains about 70% of manpower and resources.


    Although regretting other losses, there is no way. Jiangcheng reincarnation Department has undoubtedly become fatter. If it is pulled out alone as a force, it can also enter the ranks of 20 or 30. It has become the strongest of all branches of reincarnation department, which is only inferior to the headquarters of reincarnation department in the imperial capital.


    When Mu Qingling and others were busy, Su Ze had dragged AI Lifen''s Green Magic aircraft away, and saw Han Jie in Qin Minghao''s special care ward.


    "Major General Han Jie, what are you talking about here? Need to let Qin Minghao know? " Suze asked.


    Han Jie sighed as like as two peas. "Just now, Qin Ming ho woke up and told me a big secret. Exactly, this secret is exactly the same as I thought." in simple terms, Suzai, your reincarnation world code can not be concealed for too long. Soon, people in mind can guess.


    "You and ''Maitreya'' coincide at too many time points. There is no need to say more about others. Just because you are a recently rising class B power, others will associate you with ''Maitreya''."


    Su Ze was a little surprised. The "Lotus" Lanru heart around him was shocked and almost wanted to start immediately.


    However, Su Ze was immediately relieved: "yes, I can''t hide it. What I have to do will eventually conflict with many people and show my strength."


    "Yes, I am the Maitreya."


    Admit it directly?


    Qin Minghao, who was ready to point out his flaws, closed his eyes in disappointment and raised his spirit.


    "Classmate Su Ze, you, code named Maitreya, are undoubtedly kind to us." Han Jie said, "can you tell me what you want to achieve?"


    "Yes! But not now, nor in front of Qin Minghao. " Suze said.


    Han Jie shook his head helplessly and had to accept this reality.


    "Therefore, the collapse of our Evergreen Group is because that bastard Qin Mingyuan offended someone who can''t be offended. Then, under your promotion, the reincarnation Department destroyed Changqing group in one fell swoop. "


    Qin Minghao opened his eyes and looked at Su Ze: "the hero is young. I thought it would be myself before. Now it seems it''s actually you. Qin Mingyuan is really a garbage that can''t be raised in any way. It will show its true shape after a little pressure. This time, it has led to the destruction of the whole group. "


    "In fact, it''s not just that..." Su Ze said. "Think about it carefully. What can I buy from Scotch group when I buy the Green Magic aircraft? When I took your Evergreen Group helicopter to Zhongliu island in crane island country, I already felt that your group should not exist in China. "


    Qin Minghao was stunned, then suddenly: "it''s the mercenary Xiao Shi Gaozhi! He bought you the special pass certificate of Scott group and asked us to serve you... Two days ago, you took our Evergreen Group helicopter back and forth, so as to grasp the evidence and persuade the reincarnation department! "


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Qin Minghao thought that his self-cultivation had always been very good. At this time, he couldn''t help scolding: "fucking little Shi Gaozhi, his horse''s Shi Gaozhi group, his horse''s foreigners! Foreigners are so fucking fighting inside? "


    "Our evergreen group actually died in an internal struggle with the cooperative group? I fucking -- "


    He was almost out of breath, and the abdominal bandage was bleeding again.


    Han Jie almost laughed: regardless of the group''s interests, Shi Gaozhi, the little Shi Gaozhi of the shigaozhi group, made crazy profits, but he killed the cooperative Changqing group... But obviously he didn''t think that the person he sold was "Maitreya", and "Maitreya" had a grudge against Changqing group.


    After scolding, Qin Minghao said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that Maitreya was a young man who had just grown up and passed through five reincarnation worlds in succession. With five reincarnation worlds in hand, you are enough to develop the largest group in China! "


    Su Ze smiled and raised his hand to Han Jie: "isn''t the largest group in China right here? Moreover, in terms of sense of responsibility, care for the people and loyalty to the country, do all other groups play a big role? "


    Han Jie was surprised: "are you ready to join the reincarnation department?"


    Su Ze shook his head. Han Jie was greatly disappointed, but Qin Minghao suddenly thought of a possibility and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze just came over and said with a smile, "I want to ask you something. Won''t you care?"


    "Excuse me." Qin Minghao keeps his demeanor as much as possible.


    Su Ze smiled and put his hand on his head: "you''re welcome. It''ll be right away."


    Qin Minghao was stunned. He only felt dizzy. When he came back, Su Ze had taken away his palm.


    "What did you do?" Qin Minghao asked in surprise.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly without explanation. He called Han Jie out of the ward and whispered a few words.


    Han Jie was surprised: "no? Can this still go wrong? "


    Su Ze said several names and said, "these people are diehards cultivated by Changqing group. Be careful."


    Han Jie was shocked: if these people are from Evergreen Group, this matter can not be relaxed or soft hearted.


    "I see, Qin Minghao and these diehards, I will cut the roots as soon as possible, so that these personnel of Changqing group can no longer be separated from Jiangcheng reincarnation department!"

 Chapter 106

    Evergreen Group has been operating in Jiangcheng for many years. It is deeply rooted and complex. It is really not so easy to solve.


    Qin Minghao was captured, most of the people of Changqing group surrendered and joined the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and Mu Qingling and others continued to incorporate and incorporate all kinds of resources of Changqing group. It seems that the overall situation has been decided, but as long as Qin Minghao does not die, the several loyal people who serve Changqing group provided by Su Ze will not be cleaned up. They may contact privately in turn, so as to master the Jiangcheng reincarnation department in turn.


    Han Jie came all the way. After all, he can''t stay in the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng for a long time. As soon as he leaves, Mu Qingling can''t suppress the situation.


    In particular, those people, who occupy an important position in Jiangcheng, only secretly helped Changqing group before, and have never shown their feet. If they seem to be thinking of the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng, seemingly for the overall situation of the country, they actually add blocking everywhere and kill with a soft knife, it will be too difficult to deal with.


    After making up his mind, Han Jie''s face was much colder. He took the lead in entering the ward. Two minutes later, he came out and nodded slightly to Su Ze.


    He fought against the erosion of the reincarnation world for the country, killed the little girl who seemed to be possessed by ghosts everywhere, and also killed goblin who knelt down and begged for mercy. In the reincarnation world, he is also a C-class comprehensive strength and a qualified soldier.


    When it comes to killing people, he doesn''t need to hesitate at all to clear the obstacles for the country and the river city.


    The only thing to worry about is that the people to be killed next are too important. They are several dignitaries in key positions in the river city and official officials of the state. Is it feasible to deal with them first and then?


    In the eyes of the cabinet and other large groups, Han Jie has become a smelly stone of "uncompromising and fierce means". I don''t know how much response it will have and how to deal with the consequences.


    "I''ll take the rest?" Suze said.


    "You don''t need to do this. Just do it. Anyway, it should be counted on the head of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Han Jie..." Han Jie said, "pay attention to confidentiality. At least you can pass the buck for a while."


    He pondered a little and said, "Suze, you are a great young man. You are better than me now. According to the general address between strong and weak, I should call you Mr. Su Ze or Lord Su Ze. Maybe Lord Maitreya is more accurate. "


    Su Ze raised his hand slightly, indicating that he didn''t have to be polite in his address. Han Jie continued: "so far, Mr. Su Ze, I still don''t know your final goal. But there is no doubt that you released a monster and opened a new situation. "


    "Do you mean that the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng is actually separated from Jiangcheng and is no longer fully controlled by the reincarnation department? The reincarnation department in other places will follow suit? "


    Su Ze asked, and Han Jie nodded.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen." Su Ze smiled. "They don''t have the strength to deal with large groups like us."


    Han Jie is also relieved: Yes, today''s miracle of Jiangcheng reincarnation department cannot be copied, because with the presence of "Maitreya" Su Ze, we can reverse the victory and defeat when Changqing group is fully prepared. If the reincarnation department in other places wants to learn from this experience, there is only one consequence, that is, it is destroyed by the local big group... They have no ability to challenge the local big group at all.


    Han Jie hurried away. Jiangcheng was destined to have more blood. For example, the political dignitaries trained by the Evergreen Group, such as the ghost of the reincarnation department, although they could not be killed directly and brazenly, they would also die in "accidents" one after another.


    Lu Yishu, who left only one ear, as the first person who betrayed Changqing group and had a firm attitude, has also become a trustworthy person of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. He is busy in Jiangcheng reincarnation department and has obtained the satisfaction of being in power.


    However, considering that he is essentially a prisoner of Su Ze''s men and just an ordinary person, even if he arranges things in order, it is not irreplaceable. Lu Yishu did not join the reincarnation department, and Han Jie and Mu Qingling did not try to attract him.


    The reincarnation department was busy, and the news spread to the outside world. First, it stunned another local giant group in Jiangcheng, and surprised the headquarters of the reincarnation department and other large groups.


    Jiangcheng reincarnation Department actually succeeded in defeating Changqing group, and began to pay off the resources of Changqing group and deal with the relevant personnel of Changqing group.


    They didn''t know much about the specific change process. They only knew that major general Han Jie, who was the leader of class C comprehensive strength, took a surprise and defeated Changqing group. Then they began to incorporate Changqing group and expand the personnel of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    Some large groups were surprised and uncertain at first. They didn''t understand why the reincarnation Department suddenly dared to destroy a group directly, so they asked them above, but the answer was to make them a little silent.


    Changqing group colluded with Yingtou country, and the evidence was conclusive, so the reincarnation department took action in accordance with the national righteousness of China.


    Just to everyone''s surprise, including the headquarters of the reincarnation department and the cabinet, Han Jie actually started so fast and made such a choice.


    Within one day, as a large group, Changqing group fell to the ground, Qin Minghao and some senior executives died one after another, and some people outside were implicated and died quickly.


    Jiangcheng reincarnation Department has absorbed most of the personnel of Changqing group and made private commitments. These resources and personnel will no longer be used by the headquarters of reincarnation department and other departments in China free of charge.


    This is a more significant thing than "defeating the Evergreen Group in one day". Even lieutenant general Luo Hui did not expect that his confidant Han Jie would suddenly be so "ignorant" and "regardless of the overall situation".


    However, what Han Jie said is also the most direct and obvious truth: abide by the commitment, Jiangcheng reincarnation department will be stronger than ever and can become the strongest controller of Jiangcheng. If you don''t keep your promise, the Jiangcheng reincarnation department will be a mess and return to the original state soon.


    Those who leave the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng will choose to join the giant group and other groups and continue to be the people who can''t be won over by the reincarnation department in the future.


    This situation also made Luo Hui silent. Even when reporting to Wen Lao, he hesitated and tangled.


    Mr. Wen is much more free and easy than him. From the perspective of the overall situation: "originally, the reincarnation Department has been unable to hold down the situation. Although Jiangcheng reincarnation department does this, it seems that it wants to go its own way with the headquarters, but after all, the meat is rotten in the pot of the state and reincarnation department. How the Jiangcheng reincarnation department changes is a part of the reincarnation department. No large group will think that the Jiangcheng reincarnation department is with them, which is enough! "


    Luo Hui thought carefully and nodded.


    From this point of view, no matter what Han Jie turns Jiangcheng reincarnation Department into, it is an absolute credit. The arrogant and domineering reincarnation Department branch is still reincarnation department. It is no longer a large group. After all, it turns most of the residual forces of Changqing group into a piece of meat inside the reincarnation Department, but stays inside Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    "But..." old Wen said again.


    Luo Hui hurriedly asked, "old Wen, what''s wrong?"


    "Han Jie, I know. He is serious and will abide by order. He can''t think of this idea." Wen Lao said.


    Luo Hui pondered, recalled Han Jie''s report before, and said, "Zhou Bo, former director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, is just a fool, and his strength is not strong. Mu Yulin''s sister Mu Qingling recently followed Han Jie. She may have come up with this idea. "


    "I''ve seen Mu Qingling. She used to play with an for some time. Her courage is far from so great. It''s already a big trouble for her to offend the men of the four elephant group." Wen Lao said, "the reason why Han Jie made this decision is that there are very people around him who gave him such an unusual idea. Did he explain that to you? "


    Luo Hui was a little uncertain. Looking back, he suddenly said: "Han Jie said that the independent lotus with Class C strength and Su Ze, a very powerful and potential senior three student, also participated in the action of Changqing group and made great contributions."


    "I''ve heard of lotus. Su Ze is a senior three student this year. It''s not easy to get such a high evaluation from Han Jie!" Wen Lao thought carefully, "I''m afraid it''s one of these two people, Luo Hui. Ask Han Jie for the detailed information of these two people and see how Han Jie replies."


    It''s possible for lotus to become famous, so Su Ze won''t? How can a senior high school student be called an extraordinary person and do things that are decisive, old and stirring the wind and rain?


    Luo Hui thought in his heart, and then dialed Han Jie.


    On the other end of the phone, Han Jie seemed relieved to hear about Su Ze''s specific information. He quickly reported what he knew to one side and sighed: "general Luo is really sharp. I try my best to hide Su Ze''s existence and role. I didn''t expect you to notice it."


    "In this way, I will not be embarrassed. Please punish me. I have violated the rules and discipline of the reincarnation department and the state!"


    Luo Hui hung up the phone with a dull expression and looked at old Wen.


    Wen Lao wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Hui went over and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Wen Lao''s expression was also dull. After a long time, he showed a meaningful smile.


    "Maitreya" made such a choice. It was a big chess game, but it suddenly had the possibility of regrouping!

 Chapter 107

    "Enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu."


    After solving the biggest trouble in the real world, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin successively entered the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu and came outside Zhao Hua''s laboratory.


    The whole laboratory has obviously been used for several months. A few seconds after they arrived, Zhao Hua''s voice came to their ears: "very good. After 166 days, when my reincarnation points are about to be consumed, you have arrived. At present, my experiment doesn''t need to be interrupted."


    He saw them coming with a surveillance camera and made a direct sound with a simple loudspeaker to convey the sound.


    "I haven''t arranged too important experiments. What''s more important is to improve your strength." Su Ze said, "but now that you have your own experiment, I still want to ask how the progress is. How much strength have you improved in the past 100 days? Can it be of greater use?"


    "Well, just a moment, please."


    Zhao Hua quickly came out of the laboratory and said to Su Ze, "the laboratory is not ready for you to enter. Some processes are not suitable for people with external factors to enter. Let me show my strength first... "


    Su Ze looked at his changes: Zhao Hua was born incomplete, with fair skin, but he still looked like an obvious man. However, after more than 160 days of cultivating the anti evil sword spectrum, his skin was as bright as jade, his eyebrows and eyes were curved, and his lines were soft, obviously showing a more feminine spirit.


    Before, Zhao Hua was obviously a gentle man, but now Zhao Hua is more like a girl disguised as a man. This change made Lanru feel uncomfortable. She didn''t understand what was going on, but Su Ze knew that it was an obvious change in the cultivation of evil ward sword spectrum.


    Zhao Hua grabbed a stick and made a forward stabbing action. His body was carrying a phantom. The stick in his hand suddenly disappeared and appeared. Finally, it was on a big tree a few feet ago.


    The stick was two inches long and sawdust was flying. Zhao Hua stood aside and indicated that this was his current strength.


    LAN Ru was shocked and shouted: "this speed and power have exceeded me... Maybe it''s not level B strength, but it''s already a very strong level C strength to arrive."


    It''s unimaginable to cultivate the evil ward sword spectrum of Xiaoao Jianghu reincarnation world, which can quickly reach such a level!


    In particular, Zhao Hua is clearly just a logistics personnel. Previously, he was regarded by the reincarnation world as unfit for fighting. Now he has such strength in a short time? This is too exaggerated! Zhao Hua must be the most powerful logistics personnel in the world!


    "That''s right. You are really cultivating the evil spirit dispelling sword manual, but you are a little short of sword skills."


    Suze said.


    "I have already practiced the evil ward sword technique." Zhao Hua said.


    "Huh? Has the evil ward sword been practiced? " Su Ze asked, "what''s going on?"


    Zhao Hua pointed to a humble hut not far from the laboratory: "when someone came to talk to me, I learned swordsmanship from him. Although he said my understanding was not very good, thanks to him, I learned and practiced the evil ward sword and some other swordsmanship a little."


    What other adventures can there be in such wild mountains?


    Su Ze was a little unexpected, but he didn''t continue to ask, and asked how Zhao Hua''s research was.


    Zhao Hua said: "the virus of dead body is much worse than T virus. Although its manifestations are the same, it will turn ordinary people into zombies, but the two sides are far apart."


    "According to your description, Lord Maitreya, the original purpose of T virus is to cure a paralyzed daughter of a doctor. Later, it shows the degree of destroying the world. The whole world is desertification and the vast majority of organisms are extinct. Therefore, the abnormal evolution and extraordinary evolution of human beings are valuable. It shows that although T virus is fatal to the vast majority of people, it also has a small possibility. "


    "This dead virus is not worth mentioning. If the source is unknown and the purpose is unknown, human beings will become dead and zombie, and then there is no possibility of other situations and evolution. "


    "But even if it is not worth mentioning, it will work for us. Using the human body to increase the amount of dead virus flesh and blood, and extract it, I got the reverse extract of dead virus. "


    Su Ze raised his hand to stop him: "use the human body? You caught people from the world to experiment? "


    "I didn''t catch it, he caught it." Zhao Hua pointed to the direction of the humble hut, "and according to what he said, they are all damned people who have committed heinous crimes."


    Su Ze and LAN Ru were surprised: Zhao Hua is lucky!


    Actually someone taught him swordsmanship and provided him with experimental materials? Who is the man in that humble wooden house?


    "What''s the effect of reverse extract?" Su Ze asked again.


    "Simply put, it is highly toxic, which should be enough to turn any human into a dead body." Zhao Hua said, "this reverse extract can not completely restore the level of dead virus stock solution, but it is still very valuable for us."


    "When I get the reverse extract again, I will try to conduct more in-depth analysis and Research on this virus... At present, the extract I provide to Lord Maitreya is mainly highly toxic. One drop can turn a human into a dead body."


    "What''s the use of that?" LAN Ruxin said, "it''s better to have the Kung Fu of poisoning and kill people directly?"


    Zhao Hua shook his head slightly: "poisoning has the advantage of poisoning. Some enemies can''t fight openly, so it needs to be poisoned. And dead body virus is nothing compared with T virus, but it is completely strange and unpredictable for other viruses. "


    "In the ancient chivalrous world and most reincarnation world with modern background, who can think that corpses will attack others and be infectious?"


    In this way, it''s true... But this kind of thing should be used carefully. If you come to a world that can''t resist this virus and use this virus, even if the whole world passes the customs, it will become worthless - a world where human beings die is the most worthless.


    Similar to the reincarnation of the world in the implied record of the School Park, it is almost impossible for Su Ze to go into leisure, exercise and get familiar with the role of strength, and then gain from such a world.


    After receiving the reverse extract of dead virus and a small bottle of transparent and colorless liquid, Su Ze collected it into his personal storage space.


    This bottle of liquid does not need to be certified by reincarnation points, which is the advantage of logistics personnel. After all, it was made by Zhao Hua and handed over to Su Ze. It is not an item owned by the reincarnation world at all.


    "The harvest is OK. Make persistent efforts next..."


    Evaluation of such a sentence, Su Ze gave Zhao Hua tens of thousands of reincarnation points to continue his research, and gave him the booty Green Magic aircraft obtained from Ellie''s breakup for transformation.


    Zhao Hua is very satisfied with the reincarnation integral, which means that he has a lot of time to spend on the research he wants. Lord Maitreya still hasn''t arranged the research objectives. He also said that he can harvest and ensure the degree of freedom of his research.


    He began to get busy, removing the authority control and information return of the Green Magic aircraft, and then compared the difference between Suze''s Green Magic aircraft and this green magic aircraft, trying to transform it.


    For example, Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft has speed restrictions and the problem of carrying micro missiles.


    Su Ze is not very interested in this. He is proud of the ancient social conditions of the reincarnation world of the Jianghu. Even if Zhao Hua has experience and tools, he certainly lacks considerable military accessories.


    Therefore, it is easy to remove restrictions and monitoring functions, but it is extremely difficult to transform them. It is certainly impossible.


    He and LAN Ruxin went to the humble hut to see who helped Zhao Hua.


    As soon as I approached the cabin, I smelled the strong smell of wine. Someone shouted drunk inside: "come on, come on, I want to have a good drink!"


    The speaker is a man, but in his mouth is "this girl".


    There was another person in the house, a real woman, who answered and drank with drunkenness.


    Su Ze stopped, gave a slight sweep of his power and shook his head.


    It''s not that friends don''t get together. There are two "girls" in the house, a man and a woman. In a sense, they are really a pair of friends and have some relationship with Su Ze!


    Drunk, the man who calls himself "this girl" is Linghu Chong.


    After being influenced by Su Ze''s dying experience as a female ghost, on the one hand, he really understood the hatefulness of the licentious thief Tian boguang, on the other hand, it seems that he sometimes really seems to be a woman''s illusion.


    It''s like Linghu Chong, who is drunk at this moment, with finely patterned clothes and fragrant sachets and Yingluo around his waist. He unconsciously has a bit of girlishness.


    In front of him was Ren Yingying, the sun moon god goddess with a gloomy face. As Ren Yixing was killed by Su Ze with news, Xiang Wentian and other capable men died, and other men died one after another. Ren Yingying was full of hatred and had nowhere to vent. She wandered in the Jianghu for nearly a year. Finally, she drowned her sorrow with Linghu Chong, a strange man who claimed to be "my girl" in this hut.

 Chapter 108

    In the original plot of Xiaoao Jianghu, Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying approached each other again and again. After they met by chance, they moved and became lovers.


    And now, as if God had a destiny, the two frustrated people met again.


    The drunkard who claims to be "my girl" and the sun moon god nun who has nothing and drinks to relieve their worries are no longer lovers, but become best friends.


    Linghu Chong was the one who gave Zhao Hua''s sword technique. He also caught some flower pickers and foreign thieves and gave them to Zhao Hua for experiments. Zhao Hua was also very cautious. He burned all these people''s bodies with fire, which would not harm the world of Xiaoao Jianghu.


    With Linghu Chong''s temperament, Zhao Hua won''t take the initiative to harm others. He just studies here and won''t conflict with Linghu Chong. However, Ren Yingying is different. Ren Yingying''s mind is complex and unpredictable. She thinks a lot. Maybe she will take the initiative to plot against Zhao Hua and get benefits.


    And Linghu Chong won''t call people. Even if Ren Yingying looks down again, he may call his former men to attack Zhao Hua.


    Therefore, Su Ze can''t ignore this. Either dispose of Ren Yingying or let Ren Yingying be obedient.


    Stand in front of the house and knock gently.


    "Who? Zhao Hua? " The drunken Linghu rushed stumbled up and opened the door to see Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin, "huh? Not Zhao Hua... Ren Yingying, looking for you? "


    Ren Yingying raised her eyes and immediately raised her great anger: "Su Ze!"


    Lift up the sword and stand up and stab.


    Su Ze looked at her calmly. One side of her body avoided the sword, reached out and grabbed Ren Yingying''s arm, grabbed the sword and threw it aside.


    Ren Yingying still refused to give up. His other hand was about to release the concealed weapons in his sleeve. Su Ze grabbed him and threw Ren Yingying to LAN Ruxin: "take her out and search her all over. Ren Yingying has many means and concealed weapons. Be careful."


    Lanru nodded and took Ren Yingying out of the house.


    At this time, Linghu Chong''s drunkenness also woke up most of the time, looking at Su Ze''s complex state of mind.


    "Suze, it''s you. I didn''t recognize it just now."


    Su Ze said lightly, "how are you, young Xia Linghu? I haven''t inquired much about Jianghu affairs. Can you tell me the current turmoil in the Jianghu? "


    "I''m not good at all. The Jianghu is also very chaotic."


    Linghu Chong said with a wry smile, "since you let me know how desperate and helpless Chen Xiaowan, a good woman, will be when she meets an obscene thief and a big thief, I have a feeling that I am the victim."


    "I used to have affection for my younger martial sister Yue Lingshan, but now it''s gone. Because I unconsciously called myself a girl, all the people of Huashan sect looked at me sideways. Shiniang persuaded me and Shifu scolded me. Lu monkey felt that I was very strange. "


    "My close martial brothers and younger martial sisters have left me. I am no longer Linghu Shaoxia, but a neither male nor female Linghu girl, a monster... When I came to drink in the mountain, I forgot my sorrow. I became like old friends with brother Zhao Hua at first sight, so I stayed here and became a drinking maniac and a fool in the mountain!"


    Then he picked up the wine and drank it with a big smile.


    After drinking this wine, Linghu Chong said again, "as a person in the Jianghu, I don''t consciously pay attention to things in the Jianghu wherever I go, even if I just buy wine. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. "


    "The conflict between the evil cult and the right path remains the same, and hatred and killing in the Jianghu still happen occasionally. Songshan sect fought endlessly and plummeted. It no longer has the status of the leader of the five mountains alliance. Our Huashan sect is the same as before. Shifu has ordered a marriage for the younger martial sister. She is a disciple of Hengshan sect. "


    "In addition, Lin Zhennan, the chief escort of Fuwei escort agency, swept through the thirty-two green forest stronghold in Jiangnan. He was unparalleled and was called Tiannan evil ward sword. Not to mention you, Su Ze, some people say you are an immortal, others say you are ghosts and demons, not people in the Wulin. "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly and said in his heart: even if Linghu Chong becomes Linghu girl, he is still naive. He doesn''t know about Lin Zhennan''s cultivation of anti evil sword spectrum. Needless to say, people with a clear eye can see Yue buqun''s ambition and stupidity about Yue Lingshan''s engagement.


    Song Mountain sect fought endlessly and became a pool of mud. Yue buqun didn''t step in.


    Hengshan sect is a nun and Taishan sect is a Taoist. Yue buqun can''t win over with his children and daughters. So he forms an in laws relationship with the disciples of Hengshan sect - as long as Huashan and Hengshan factions work together, coupled with his reputation as a gentleman sword, Yue buqun is the new leader of Wuyue sword sect.


    With the immortal Su Ze leaving, Yue buqun still wants to restore the prestige of Huashan''s ancestors. The rest have no other ideas. However, he is not without difficulties. For example, Su Ze said that he had broken the disguise of gentleman sword before. He has long been a good man and authoritative image in the Wulin.


    However, these Jianghu things just sound novel. Just as Su Ze used to be an escort of Fuwei escort agency, now he has no extra friendship with Lin Zhennan - with the change of the world, Su Ze is looking for a place that is beneficial to himself. There is no emotional tendency.


    While they were talking, LAN Ruxin came in with Ren Yingying in a brand-new white coat. Ren Yingying''s dress was strange: the hair bun of an ancient woman, her internal force was wearing a close fitting gown, and she was wrapped in a white protective suit of a modern laboratory.


    Ren Yingying stares at Su Ze with hatred. Obviously, she thinks that this forced body search and clothes change is another insult. The Revenge of killing her father has not been repaid, but she has been insulted by her enemy. Her hatred for Su Ze is no longer clear.


    Su Ze smiled and motioned Ren Yingying to sit down.


    Linghu Chong was worried about the conflict between the two, so he quickly said, "Miss Ren is also a man of temperament. Please don''t be difficult for her, master Su Zexian."


    Su Ze just smiled, but Ren Yingying knew how to protect himself better than Linghu Chong thought. He sat in a simple wooden house with hatred and said coldly, "master Su Ze, after ruining the Jianghu last time and killing my father, Zuo lengchan and Yu Canghai, he appeared again this time. If you want to do something, we should wash our ears and listen."


    He made no secret of his hatred and ridicule.


    Su Ze said lightly, "that''s not true. The last time I shot, it was purely for some reasons. For example, I dealt with some ambitious people in the Jianghu and made the Jianghu calm. This time I''m here to play and I''m not going to kill. "


    "Good! You killed my father, but you are still in the mood to play! " Ren Yingying continued to sneer, "if one day, when you are in trouble, I must be in the mood to play, and then report my deep hatred!"


    Su Ze smiled: "Ren Yingying, do you think I''m lying, or do you think I''m talking nonsense that killing your father will calm the Jianghu?"


    "Isn''t it nonsense?" Ren Yingying saw him speak rather than kill himself. He didn''t even lust for his body. He couldn''t guess what he wanted to do. He simply said his real idea when he said something, and there was no need to disguise.


    "For thousands of years, the Jianghu has been so chaotic. You come and go. My father is the leader of the demon sect and killed many people, but there are so many people killed by the right way, occupied the land and bullied and oppressed the oppressed people?"


    "You just immortal teacher, why don''t you rule over them, but take my father, an old man in prison, as the source of trouble and let someone kill him when he is a hero?"

 Chapter 109

    "Well... Of course it''s because of the story and fate."


    Suze said frankly.


    "The world you live in is not my world."


    Ren YingYing and Linghu Chong feel inexplicable. Even Su Ze is playing tricks again. They don''t understand what is called "your world, not mine".


    "In order to facilitate your understanding, you see..." Su Ze used the storage space to take the items in and out.


    Linghu Chong was very strange. He came up to him and looked carefully at how Su Ze changed things into nothing.


    Ren Yingying disagreed: "your tricks are really superb, but so what? Haven''t I ever seen the trick of breaking a big stone in my chest, picking peaches and putting them into the oil pot with my bare hands in the Jianghu? "


    Su Ze was speechless, and LAN Ru''s heart shook her head: the difference between Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying can be seen directly. Ren Yingying''s experience is too rich and her mind is too mature.


    When Su Ze took out the Green Magic aircraft, circled in the aircraft and fell from the sky, their performance was reversed.


    Linghu Chong pays more attention to how the green devil aircraft flies into the sky. Can everyone fly on it and sit on it once.


    Ren Yingying was shocked and desperate: "it turns out that you are really an immortal who can fly. This is your magic weapon!"


    "So, you see?" Su Ze said, "the last time I came to your world, I noticed the five sources of trouble in the world. If I want to get rid of these five sources of trouble, the Jianghu will be calm and the story will be smooth."


    "These five people are Yu Canghai, Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan, let me go and the East is invincible."


    Ren Yingying was still immersed in shock and despair. Hearing this, she subconsciously retorted: "Dongfang unbeaten is indeed a generation of heroes. Zuo lengchan is the leader of the Wuyue sword sect, and can barely be tied with my father. What are Yue buqun and Yu Canghai, who deserve to be tied with my father?"


    "In addition, in the past few decades in Jianghu, the sun moon cult attacked Huashan, and Huashan civil strife killed each other. Isn''t it chaos? Even now, there are still many enemies in the Jianghu. Where is the time of peace? Su Ze, how did you choose this immortal master? "


    "So you don''t understand fate and stories." Su Ze said, "do you know that I only care about this story and fate. People who enter the bureau are qualified to be liked by me. All those who do not enter the Bureau die in vain!"


    "Are we just a story among storytellers?" Ren Yingying asked.


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, you are a arranged story, a destiny and a world. I came from other worlds to remove the root cause of the ambitious disaster in your story. That''s what I want to do. "


    There was silence in the room, and Lanru was surprised that Su Ze could be calm and self justified; Ren YingYing and Linghu Chong are shocked that they exist as a story in the mouth of others and the characters in the story.


    "But Yue buqun and Dongfang unbeaten are not dead," said Ren Yingying.


    Linghu Chong said, "my master has no ambition. Immortal master, you must have made a mistake!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ren Yingying''s eyes look at it and quickly take it back, as if he would be infected by the disease of idiocy. It is an indisputable fact that Yue buqun once tried to attract the star Dafa and sunflower Scripture. Now he is actively trying to win over the Hengshan sect and try to become the new leader of the Wuyue sword sect. This is not ambitious. What else is ambitious?


    "Yue buqun''s ambition, he himself has admitted, is to restore the former glory of Huashan sect, so he doesn''t hesitate to exhaust all means." Su Ze said, "he is a very realistic and hard-working person. He works much harder than Linghu Chong, but later he was hit by me and didn''t dare to be so reckless."


    "As for Oriental invincibility, because I have cultivated the sunflower Scripture, I think I am a girl. Now I fall in love with a man and have no ambition in the Jianghu for a long time. These two people are not so harmful to the Jianghu, so I didn''t kill them again. "


    After this sentence, Linghu Chong''s expression was dull, and Ren Yingying looked at Linghu Chong again.


    "I practiced the sunflower Scripture?"


    "Did Linghu Chong practice the sunflower Scripture?"


    Otherwise, how can Linghu Chong think he is a girl?


    Su Ze saw that they began to think nonsense again, so he didn''t correct it. He just said that the three people, Ren Yixing, Zuo lengchan and Yu Canghai, were ambitious and had to be killed.


    "So, Ren Yingying, do you feel you want to avenge me?"


    Ren Yingying was at a loss. She didn''t know what to do. Finally, she bowed her head and said nothing.


    After a long time, she asked, "master Su Zexian, do you mean that my father and I let us go, actually it doesn''t matter, just to stage a story, so I am Ren YingYing and he is my father? If I''m not Ren Yingying, who am I? "


    Well, this question is too philosophical and idealistic. Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin were almost asked by her.


    People live in the world, who does not play various roles. After taking away these roles and names, who is the real remaining "Id" has been considered by many philosophers since ancient times.


    Su Ze said: "there is no need to think about it. What you need to know is that you are Ren Yingying of the world and the story, but you know the story of the world. You know that there is a world outside the world and a story outside the story."


    "I''m a person from other worlds. In essence, I come to participate in your story and have no necessary resentment with you."


    Ren Yingying shook her head: "I want to go to other worlds to have a look... If there are other worlds that prove that my persistent hatred of killing my father today is just something in a story, I can really put down everything in my heart."


    "Then you have to wait..." Su Ze said, "Zhao Hua and I are people from other worlds. Zhao Hua has spent one or two hundred days in your world, and only one or two days have passed for us. In the future, you may have the opportunity to leave this world and go to other worlds, but you can''t do it yet. "


    "Besides, if I want to leave this world, I have to help you. Your current skills basically have no effect on me. What benefits can I get from helping you?"


    Ren Yingying nodded. Instead of thinking about how to avenge her, she thought about how to cultivate her martial arts, improve her strength and go to other worlds.


    Linghu Chong was surprised: "I knew brother Zhao Hua was different! It turns out that he and master Su Zexian are fellow travelers, and neither of them is in our own world! "


    "He also practiced the sunflower Scripture." Su Ze smiled.


    Linghu Chong''s smile gradually stiffened, but Ren Yingying''s eyes brightened up.


    Zhao Hua is also "neither male nor female". He looks like Linghu Chong. He has also practiced sunflower scripture - should Linghu Chong also practice?


    "Can I also practice?"


    Ren Yingying thought in her heart.

 Chapter 110

    Linghu Chong thinks he has cultivated the sunflower Scripture? Ren Yingying wants to practice sunflower Scripture?


    Their performance almost made Su Ze laugh.


    After thinking for a while, Su Ze divided the copied evil ward sword spectrum into two people, one for each.


    Linghu Chong took a look and his expression was changeable.


    The evil ward sword manual is a part of the sunflower Scripture. Is this the sunflower Scripture? What a strange and terrible thing! I have to go to the Palace first!


    Linghu Chong can be sure that he just calls himself a girl and has never practiced sunflower scriptures.


    However, at the thought that brother Zhao Hua actually practiced the sunflower Scripture, Linghu Chong inevitably felt sorry for him.


    When he recovered, he noticed that Ren Yingying looked at himself with similar eyes, and immediately raised his hand: "I don''t have a palace!"


    Ren Yingying is meaningful and takes back her eyes: it''s all "this girl". Haven''t you been in the palace yet? The young man is really good face!


    Then he said, "master Su Zexian, is the sunflower Scripture a skill that women can''t practice? Once the internal force goes through the meridians, they must be impetuous and full of beautiful thoughts, which is inevitable for both men and women. A man can wave a knife from the palace and break his heart. How can a woman do this? "


    Su Ze had never considered such a thing before. When he heard Ren Yingying''s words, he thought about it and felt that it was reasonable.


    "Sunflower scripture" was originally written by eunuchs. It doesn''t consider how women practice. This skill should be something that women can''t practice. Because as long as you practice, there will be many beautiful thoughts. Women can''t cut off their troubles with a knife. On the contrary, it is much more difficult than men.


    Maybe someone can do it with modern medicine or drugs, but it''s too "unspeakable", so don''t consider it.


    How to choose Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying is not a problem that Su Ze needs to think more.


    After Zhao Hua removed the restrictions and monitors of the Green Magic aircraft, Su Zhe changed into a faster green magic aircraft and handed the original Green Magic aircraft to LAN Ruxin. They left the world of Xiaoao Jianghu and went to the square to replenish ammunition.


    5000 rounds of machine gun bullets are relatively easy to replenish. As long as you find an arms dealer, you can quickly buy them, but it is basically impossible to replenish micro missiles - that is the technology obtained by the eagle''s shigaozhi group from the reincarnation world of spider man. Weapons and equipment that are not sold out can not be purchased anyway.


    Even if the purchase is made, it will certainly cause Scott group to pursue it with all its strength.


    Thinking of the shigaozhi group, Su Ze took LAN Ru''s heart to shigaozhi group to buy their medicine snake. Scott group is a pure business group. The profitable things are absolutely completed properly. Whoever dares to move its interests must be arranged until he dies.


    The reincarnation world of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero appeared in the Eagle Head country. Liang ziweng''s drug snake can be exchanged for 800 reincarnation points. Scurche group immediately arranged many men to steal or seize Liang ziweng''s drug snake with weapons.


    Only two or three days after the last transaction, Scotch group has prepared five drug snakes.


    After su Ze bought the five medicine snakes, he felt a little inappropriate.


    Scott group, which sells Green Magic aircraft, has to place interest groups that restrict and monitor the backstage. There is no doubt that it is extremely smart. If they buy medicine snakes in this way, of course, they will also try to use medicine snakes.


    If they find that the medicine snake can save several years of time to cultivate internal skills, how much will the strength of shigaozhi group and the strength of the Eagle Head country increase?


    The conflict between the hawk and China is not a day or two, nor a year or two, but a struggle for the status of the two countries. China is already at a disadvantage. Now, with the rise of large groups in China, its power can not be concentrated. The Eagle Head country is the best at integrating all kinds of hungry jackals into wolves, biting at their opponents and eating them to the bone.


    The reincarnation world of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero continues to exist, and Liang ziweng''s drug snake continues to be refreshed, which is definitely not a good thing for China.


    It seems necessary to go to the eagle''s head country once to pass the reincarnation world.


    Take five medicine snakes back to the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu. Su Ze threw one to Zhao Hua and asked him to keep it for experiments. Ren YingYing and Ling Huchong helped bleed and kill the remaining four. Hundreds of kilograms of snake meat and blood were made into food.


    After Ren YingYing and Linghu Chong had a meal, Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin found a place to eat for a few days, which improved their internal power and strength.


    Zixia''s divine skill is more profound, and Su Ze''s strength is officially evaluated as class B strength in the reincarnation world.


    He also entered the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie and sent a medicine snake meal to master uncle nine. Although uncle nine did not practice internal skills, he greatly nourished his body, felt comfortable and mentally perfect.


    "There are still 10000 points in reincarnation," Su Ze said to LAN Ruxin after returning to the real world after the busy meal of snake meat. "Is there anything else to prepare?"


    "Zhao Hua''s current research consumption is really not small." LAN Ruxin said, "samsara points are so precious, but you vote for him like water. Can''t you let him study in the real world?"


    Zhao Hua first consumed more than 20000 reincarnation points, and then accepted tens of thousands of reincarnation points from Su Ze. LAN Ruxin really feels a little distressed - tens of thousands of reincarnation points. He can buy too many things in the square of the reincarnation center. If you buy Scientific and technological equipment, you can directly create a class C fighter with a little training.


    However, she just said that it was Suze who really made the decision.


    Like the reverse extract of dead virus, the value may not be high, but the effect is unique and unique, which belongs to Suze alone. Zhao Hua''s scientific research ability has been verified. Of course, Su Ze doesn''t mind letting him research again and grow further.


    As for Zhao Hua''s scientific research in the real world, it may be disturbed by the outside world and may also have irreparable consequences. Moreover, with Su Ze''s current growth rate, Zhao Hua can''t use or see anything after half a year or a year.


    Su Ze''s current strength, skills and foreign objects need to be honed, and have not been fully transformed into real strength. So many reincarnation points, continue to be used to buy foreign things, is not a good choice.


    After complaining, LAN Ruxin said, "there are only two reincarnation worlds in China, iron man one and goblin killer. There will be no new world in a short time."


    "The fourth level reincarnation world and the fifth level reincarnation world are some difficulties after all. Do you want to go to other worlds to solve other reincarnation worlds?"


    Su Ze immediately smiled: "it''s a coincidence that I happen to have such an idea."


    Take out the special passes of shigaozhi group from four countries: Nanbang country, maple leaf country, duck billed country and Eagle Head country and show them to LAN Ruxin.


    "This time we will go to the Eagle Head country to pass the reincarnation world of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero."

 Chapter 111

    LAN Ruxin looked at the special passes of the four countries in surprise, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    Shigaozhi group is the largest chaebol in Yingtou and has a strong influence.


    The Eagle Head country is the strongest country in the whole blue star, with maple leaf country and duck beak country as allies, crane island country and South stick country as Fuyong, and siroba country, which is almost the same as China, is a firm partner of the Eagle Head country.


    There are also many small countries that follow the trend as vassals, waving flags and shouting, and their prestige is comparable to that of other countries on the blue star.


    Therefore, shigaozhi group, the strongest group in the Eagle Head country, can also affect other countries and military bases. By issuing special passes through these four countries and crane island country, it can avoid Customs inventory and enter the country in a special way.


    In dependent countries such as South stick country and crane island country, the pass of Scott group can exceed their national decrees and enjoy the highest treatment.


    Lanruxin couldn''t help laughing not because of other reasons, but because this special pass was originally purchased from shigaozhi group, but was flexibly applied by Suze to the extreme. He not only went to crane island to pass through a reincarnation world, but also took the opportunity to remove a local snake group in Jiangcheng.


    Scott group probably didn''t expect to make such a loss in its business, or even think it would be so loss?


    After laughing, LAN Ruxin quickly straightened out the connection, pushed the frameless glasses and said, "the drug snake is from the world of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero? Gaozhi group, the history of Yingtou country, should not have such items of ancient Xiake, especially selling many drug snakes that can quickly improve internal power, and this "Legend of shooting and carving heroes" is clearly the reincarnation world of ancient Xiake. "


    "Yes, that''s right." Su Ze said, "we can''t rely on the stupidity of Scrooge group. After I bought so many medicine snakes, Scrooge group will start to develop the function of medicine snake, and then benefit Scrooge group and Eagle Head country."


    "It''s not good for us that they benefit. In particular, I provided them with this way to improve their strength, not to mention it. "


    Lanru''s bright wrist gently held her white chin and nodded slightly: the strength of the Eagle Head country is too strong, and the strength of the shigaozhi group is also incomparable. Sending a semi robot to Changqing group is class B strength.


    Just imagine how many class B powerful fighters the eagles need and the Scrooge group needs in a short time. This result is shocking.


    The power of China is scattered, but the Eagle Head country integrates the wolves like wolves, and its strength is growing; Su Ze''s purchase of medicinal snakes attracted the attention of the Scott group, indirectly enabling the eagle country to obtain a new way to become stronger. Indeed, it should pass through the reincarnation world and interrupt this trend.


    Shortly after the two agreed to go to the Eagle Head country, Han Jie also called.


    "Mr. Suze, there is something I must say sorry to you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Before, I reported to lieutenant general Luo Hui about Jiangcheng''s work. Lieutenant general Luo Hui and old man Wen knew me too well. They knew that I always lacked the courage to break the order. They directly judged that there was another decision behind the situation of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and guessed lotus and you."


    Han Jie said, "I thought that although you didn''t emphasize it, you couldn''t be willing to disclose your ID code to more people. Therefore, I concealed the role of you two and counted the changes of Jiangcheng reincarnation Department on myself. Therefore, I should deal with the criticism of the outside world. "


    "Unexpectedly, I still can''t hide it. Lieutenant general Luo Hui and old man Wen know your real code and identity."


    Su Ze had some accidents, but it was not an accident that his code name and identity were leaked: as early as when he planned to cede the land to stand on his own, Su Ze knew that his "Maitreya" identity should be exposed. Later, Han Jie guessed Su Ze''s code name and couldn''t keep the secret.


    To his surprise, in this case, Han Jie hid it as much as possible for him and did not report the real situation and the real code name of Su Ze to the upper level at the first time.


    This sincerity can be said to be full. It can be seen that after Han Jie''s measurement, he also understands that Su Ze''s letting Jiangcheng reincarnation Department stand on its own is a good opportunity for the reincarnation department to get rid of some cabinet members with ulterior motives. It seems that Jiangcheng reincarnation department doesn''t listen to the orders of the headquarters of reincarnation department. In fact, the reincarnation department can take this opportunity to retain its strength as much as possible.


    This is a good partner.


    Su Ze thought in his heart and smiled: "Major General Han Jie doesn''t have to think much. There were a lot of people in the World War I that destroyed Changqing group yesterday. People with a heart can naturally find that I am the one who does the most. "


    "Just as major general Qin Minghao and Han Jie can infer that I am a Maitreya according to the strength of my hands and the time when they enter the reincarnation world, even if other interested people can''t infer that I am a Maitreya for a while, they will think of it before long."


    "The moment I choose to give advice and make a high-profile move, it is doomed that my identity will not be hidden for too long."


    Han Jie felt some emotion when he heard the speech: "it''s great that Mr. Su Ze can understand me."


    After two more polite words, Han Jie talked about Lu Yishu, who is now busy in the reincarnation Department: "Lu Yishu is Mr. Su Ze''s man. We can borrow it for the time being. Although he is not a fighter, he is very familiar with human management, registration and other things, which has helped us a lot."


    "Lu Yishu..." Su Ze pondered and said, "tell him for me. Now he is the person I sent to Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Pay attention to the changes of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and all aspects of intelligence."


    Han Jie won and promised to come down.


    After saying this, Han Jie hesitated and said to Su Ze: "according to common sense, I shouldn''t ask, but..."


    "Which reincarnation world do you want to ask me to go through next?" Suze asked.


    "Yes!" Han Jie replied shyly, "Mr. Su Ze doesn''t want to say, and I don''t have any opinion. After all, this kind of thing needs to be kept secret."


    "What I hesitate and tangle about is that although the fourth level reincarnation world of Iron Man Part I erodes the real world, the harm is really small. The fifth level reincarnation world of goblin killer is the most harmful, but the level is too high. So far, there is no clue to customs clearance, and I don''t know why the world is so high."


    "If the reincarnation world of level 1 and level 2 is cleared, the test of senior three students tomorrow will be delayed."


    Tomorrow''s senior three student test?


    Su Ze was a little surprised, and then suddenly.

 Chapter 112

    In the previous test for senior three students, because it was the third level reincarnation world "Mr. zombie", the passing rate was very low. Few became combatants and many became logistics personnel.


    Even temporary passers-by may cause real death in the world of Mr. zombie.


    Moreover, in the process of testing, Su Ze not only became a fighter and worshipped his ninth uncle as a teacher, but also passed the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie, which interrupted the follow-up test for senior three students.


    A few days ago, the new first level reincarnation world "love apartment" appeared. Only then did senior three students in China finally have the opportunity to continue testing and become combatants.


    In the past few days, Su Ze''s strength has improved from an ordinary high school student to grade B. the change is extremely huge. It seems that it has been a lot of time.


    Han Jie hesitated about this: the first and second levels of reincarnation do little harm to the world, and the erosion of Iron Man Part I is also little harm. There is no need to pay attention to this erosion.


    If Su Ze is not allowed to pass through this world, will it cause the displeasure of "Maitreya" as a strong man? But if you don''t say it, I''m afraid there will be another accident.


    The fifth level reincarnation world "goblin killer" is too dangerous. If I suggest "Maitreya" to pass the customs, I can''t pass my conscience.


    So Han Jie didn''t know what he wanted to suggest, so he had to ask tentatively.


    Su Ze guessed his idea, smiled and said, "don''t worry, the situation you''re worried about won''t happen. The fifth level reincarnation world, I haven''t absolutely mastered customs clearance yet. Other reincarnation worlds in China are not in a hurry to pass customs. Let me go abroad. "


    Han Jie was overjoyed: "thank you, Mr. Suze, for understanding our difficulties! Thank you! "


    In his heart, he was moved to pay: Su Ze, code named "Maitreya", although he was young, knew the great meaning, but for this point, he should support him anyway. Perhaps he has his own plan for making Jiangcheng reincarnation department independent, but for the country, retaining the strength of reincarnation department to deal with a worse future is undoubtedly the best choice.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Ze said with a smile: "the reincarnation world of China is not suitable for me to continue customs clearance at present. Come back after turning around in other countries and improving my strength."


    LAN Ruxin didn''t think so: "before, they couldn''t pass the customs, and they were struggling to deal with the erosion. Now you help them pass the customs, but they''re still willing to ask."


    There are some worries: "your identity can''t be kept secret gradually. Although the scenery is infinite next, the situation to deal with is also more complex. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do..."


    "Therefore, the road to strength is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. Once you stop, you will retreat. Once you retreat, you will be in an abyss."


    Su Ze''s eyes are deep: "this time we go out, we should improve our strength as much as possible. When we return, my code should be completely announced to the public. At that time, my plan has just completed the first step."


    Lanru''s heart looked at him quietly and was fascinated: the handsome young man with high self-confidence hit her heart like a sword, which made her want to see and see again and again.


    The first step of the plan... Is it related to Jiangcheng reincarnation department?


    "After you come back, you will..." Lan Ru''s heart returned to God and said in surprise.


    Su Ze nodded.


    When everything was ready, Su Ze called the special pass of Scott group and told him to go to Eagle head.


    The other party asked him to wait a moment and then asked them to go to a place in Puzhou city. They need to take a helicopter to crane island country first, and then take a special passenger plane across the ocean to Eagle Head country.


    The whole process took nearly 12 hours, which was due to the emergence of reincarnation world and the improvement of various flight technologies. Otherwise, it would take a whole day to reach the Eagle Head country.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin left Jiangcheng by the Green Magic aircraft, flew nearly a thousand miles to Puzhou City, and boarded the helicopter to Hedao country. This time, the helicopter was not owned by a large group in China, but owned by the Scott group''s own stationed organization in China.


    However, such helicopters can fly in and out of China''s airspace, and they can also see the laxity and omissions in management.


    After arriving at an island in hedaoguo, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin were invited to board a special airliner. There were only a few people on the airliner, all of whom were related to Scott group.


    Lanru heart whispered with a smile: "the collapse of Changqing group has caused us a lot of trouble, and we have to turn around in Puzhou city."


    Su Ze also smiled. LAN Ruxin''s joke means that the flying speed of the Green Magic aircraft is not much slower than that of the helicopter, and the mobility is more flexible.


    The customer service lady came up, gave them cakes and other things, and said a lot.


    Su Ze didn''t quite understand. LAN Ruxin quietly translated to him: "she speaks the language of the Eagle Head country, which is also the language of siroba. It means that we boarded this special airliner to and from the crane island country and the Eagle Head country. It takes a short time to go to the eagle head country. Moreover, crane island country will not know the guest list on the passenger plane, so guests can rest assured of their privacy. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly. Suddenly, if he felt something, he turned his head and looked behind him.


    I saw a fat man with golden hair dancing and spitting. He looked a little angry.


    When Lanru saw that he was interested, she quietly translated the dialogue behind her to Su Ze after the customer service lady left.


    "This is Shi Gaozhi, the little Shi Gaozhi of Shi Gaozhi group. He is now saying that he has taken this kind of plane 20000 times. No one knows more about planes than him..."


    Blue Ru''s heart was full of consternation and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze also looked at her: "huh?"


    Lanru heart listened carefully and nodded: "he repeated it twice again. That''s what he said."


    Is this little Scott? The selfish, insidious and dishonest little Scrooge in the square?


    Why does that sound like an idiot?


    What is the concept of taking 20000 flights? He really doesn''t know? Also, when do you fly more often, that is, "no one knows planes better than me"? This logic is nonsense.


    If I have eaten food for 50 years, I must be a chef. No one knows cooking better than me... There is no logic at all.


    Seeing Lanru''s heart holding back a smile, Su Ze almost smiled. Su Ze shook his head slightly.


    "This little Scott, you''d better not underestimate it."


    "Ah? Isn''t this an idiot? "


    "A schizophrenic, unscrupulous idiot!" Su Ze commented.

 Chapter 113

    LAN Ruxin was confused about Su Ze''s evaluation. Su Ze quietly explained to her the process of trading with Xiao shigaozhi in the central square of reincarnation.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi can cheat and pit. He is definitely not a good stubble.


    Especially for Scott group, he can fill his own pockets. He is a more shady guy.


    He is definitely a smart man. Now he is full of nonsense, boasting in a mess, looking like an idiot, and he doesn''t look false at all.


    This guy is either a master who pretends to be confused with understanding, or a schizophrenic person: when it comes to interests, he is extremely smart and insidious, and has nothing to do with interests, that is an idiot who runs a cart with his mouth full.


    LAN Ruxin heard Su Ze''s story and learned that Su Ze''s special pass was purchased from this guy who was full of guns. She really didn''t know how to evaluate this little Shi Gaozhi.


    It doesn''t seem that he is extremely smart. He indiscriminately sells the things of the Scott group, but he has caused great trouble to the Scott group. For the special pass, he filled his pocket with the price of 200 reincarnation points, so he wouldn''t consider how much trouble it would cause to his group?


    It''s absolutely not true that he''s such an idiot. He keeps boasting and won''t be soft at all when he takes advantage of himself.


    This is really a selfish, despicable, loyal person with extreme desire, "who cares about the flood after my death".


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi kept boasting in the back. LAN Ruxin occasionally translated two sentences. Su Ze and LAN Ruxin were a little wary at first. Later, when they heard him blowing more and more, they smiled at each other speechless.


    How can anyone indulge in boasting and find pleasure? Isn''t he tired or embarrassed? From this point of view, it is absolutely energetic.


    "This guy''s performance can be called brainwashing. Even if we know that he is a sinister villain and confused by his endless idiot performance, we will feel that no matter how bad he is, he is also bad at the level of an idiot. He should not be bad." Lanru''s heart whispered.


    Su Ze nodded: "great, I also feel that he is really great at this point."


    As he spoke, the other party''s golden hair and orange face suddenly stretched forward.


    "Hello, Hello!" Little Scrooge asked.


    "Hello, Mr. Scott Jr." LAN Ruxin responded.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi was overjoyed: "ha ha, you know me too, great! You should know that I did the greatest and most powerful thing in the eagle''s head? "


    "That is, I successfully boarded Cox TV station and have my own program, and many, many people want to participate in my program. Tens of thousands, probably millions of people want to participate in my program. I dare say that no one knows TV stations and TV programs better than me..."


    Blue heart was embarrassed and not make complaints about his face. He nodded his head slightly, and smiled with his smile and Tucao''s impulse.


    After Xiao Shi Gaozhi boasted, he suddenly asked, "you two are from China. Have you heard of the great events that happened in China yesterday? The Changqing group of the Qin family was brutally exterminated by the Chinese state, killing and wounding many people. "


    "They are very poor and innocent. Qin is my good friend. He lost two sons and all his property overnight. It''s very poor, isn''t it?"


    Lanru looked at him and said to herself: it''s really an idiot. There''s a sinister and detailed mind under his appearance. This guy seems to boast all the time, but he has observed our origin and began to inquire about intelligence.


    If I believe he''s full of nonsense, I don''t know how he died.


    Translate xiao shigaozhi''s words to Su Ze. Su Ze frowned slightly. Just as the plane began to take off, the customer service came and asked Xiao shigaozhi to sit down and return to his original position.


    "Mr. Shi Gaozhi, I also deeply regret the collapse of Changqing group." Su Ze said, "I have taken the helicopter of Changqing group more than once before, and their service attitude is very good."


    LAN Ruxin translated these words to Xiao Shi Gaozhi. Xiao Shi Gaozhi agreed repeatedly and kept boasting about herself, as if what she had just said was just mentioned inadvertently.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin understood the difficulty of this guy. They nodded when they heard him boast. He asked perfunctorily. After a long time, Xiao Shigao Zhicai gradually lost interest.


    However, he began to be a demon again, tossing the service personnel of the airliner. The food provided did not have hamburgers and fried chicken nuggets, and the taste was not authentic. It was not as good as last time. Did he use inferior steak and vegetables


    Along the way, there seemed to be a fly buzzing in my ears, which disturbed everyone on the whole plane. When the plane landed, small Scrooge was full of pride, announced that he had won the friendship of everyone, and demonstrated his power as the successor of Scrooge group.


    Such boasting made everyone roll their eyes. How on earth did this guy achieve such great confidence? Or he knows the facts, why can he force boast as if nothing had happened?


    Watching Su Ze leave, the grandiose expression on Xiao Shi Gaozhi''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Did the two Chinese buy my special pass?"


    Made a phone call, described the appearance of the two people, let the people of the relevant departments under him stare at them, the corners of his mouth twitch involuntarily, and said to himself: "ha ha, no one knows better than me to catch these dishonest people!"


    Xiao shigaozhi covered his mouth and looked around.


    He hopes he can perform perfectly on both sides. Unfortunately, it is inevitable that sometimes he will be immersed in boasting and can''t be rational and calm.


    The collapse of the Evergreen Group is not too big a thing. The most troublesome thing for the Scott group is that a Cyborg died and fell into the hands of China. Although they are the largest chaebol in the Eagle Head country, their mistakes lead to the leakage of science and technology to the enemy. People find excuses for this, and it is inevitable to pay a price they should not have paid.


    For the chaebols, making less money every day is cutting their blood vessels, not to mention paying the price at a loss, calming the anger of the national forces of the hawks and dealing with the blackmail of some competitors?


    Xiao shigaozhi was very happy in crane island country. He originally enjoyed the highest treatment. After hearing the news, he immediately ended his work and returned to Eagle Head country.


    He doesn''t want to get too close to China at this time and be blamed by the competitors in the group for "incompetence" and "may be the main cause of the collapse of Evergreen Group and technology leakage".


    Just like Xiao Shi Gaozhi, his opponents are all very despicable and shameless.

 Chapter 114

    "What a dirty mind..."


    On the other side, Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin stopped several kilometers away after they left the tarmac of Scott group by Green Magic aircraft.


    Then, Su Ze used Maoshan Taoism to clip Xiao shigaozhi''s golden hair into the heart connecting symbol. He didn''t convey information to Xiao shigaozhi, but perceived the complex ideas in his heart.


    Just as like as two peas before he thought, Xiao Shi Zhi Zhi was a guy with a mouth full of words and a heart of sadness. It looks like a ridiculous thing but a disguise.


    Xiao shigaozhi hurried back to Yingtou from crane island and China, not for other reasons, but simply because Xiao shigaozhi was worried that he would be held responsible.


    The collapse of Changqing group and the death of the semi robot AI Lifen, if someone speculates or plants it as his crime, Xiao Shi Gaozhi will bear great losses and blows, not only the immediate interests, but also the future inheritance rights.


    There is no need to look at the heart of this dirty guy. Su Ze is relieved to know that he sent someone to try to track and monitor himself and Lanru Xin.


    The purpose of tracking is obviously to find out Su Ze''s intelligence. He won''t choose to do it for a moment. However, it is not particularly easy to get rid of. After all, Scott group is a large group in the United States. Even Su Ze and LAN Ruxin can get rid of the tracking again and again. Once they enter the city, they will immediately expose their whereabouts.


    They flew hundreds of kilometers quickly in the Green Magic aircraft. After temporarily getting rid of the possible tracking, they stopped in a hidden place in an unmanned small valley.


    "Scott group has its own satellite. We can''t hide for too long?" Said LAN Ruxin.


    "Not yet." Su Ze said, "we need to know that Xiao shigaozhi can''t go all out on behalf of shigaozhi group. If he sends his men to track, he may not use the group''s satellite. After all, he is not the head of Scotch group, or even a 100% successor. "


    "Besides, he also sent people to pay attention to us. Neither goodwill nor malice was expressed. It was far from the determination to start and follow up. As long as we don''t go to big cities to ask for trouble, Xiao shigaozhi''s men won''t find us so easily. "


    Next, the follow-up tracking did not come. Su Ze and LAN Ru entered the reincarnation center.


    Unlike the central forum of reincarnation in China, which all discussed the miracles created by the "Maitreya", some people in the forum of crane island also discussed the "Maitreya" and were indignant that the "Maitreya" cleared their reincarnation world, taking away the perfect woman poison Island son in their hearts.


    The reincarnation central forum of the Eagle Head country focuses on their own affairs, with a pride of "the Eagle Head country is the first in the world, and there is no need to pay attention to foreign affairs".


    There were no posts discussing "Maitreya", no posts discussing such things as Scott group and Evergreen Group. They discussed Keller, a national hero of the Eagle Head country with class B strength, and Keller dating movie stars and pop singers.


    I always feel that I can''t get into the conversation, and there''s no need to join this boring, local discussion in the eagle country.


    There is nothing to say about the central square of reincarnation. The squares entered by Eagle Head and China are common, and there is no need to say that there are no really valuable goods in all countries. What is valuable is to exchange and trade face-to-face in the square.


    "The first level reincarnation world is the big bang of life, the second level reincarnation world is the silent lamb, and the third level reincarnation world is the song of ice and fire and the biography of carving heroes."


    "The fourth level reincarnation World spider man has been cleared by Scott group. There is also the fourth level reincarnation World Magic four, the fifth level reincarnation world hell detective Constantine, the fifth level reincarnation world silent hill, and the fifth level reincarnation world pirate king."


    "The sixth level reincarnation world" fat "," this brave man is obviously strong but too cautious "


    Looking at this series of world lists, Su Ze suddenly felt that the difficulties encountered by China were not really difficulties. These talents in the Eagle Head country were really bold and ambitious. Living in deep water, they were also interested in discussing Keller''s relationship and had a lot of fun.


    Three fifth level reincarnation worlds and two sixth level reincarnation worlds. To what extent has the Eagle Head country eroded, few native people of the Eagle Head country paid attention to it?


    The level division of the reincarnation world is not 100% accurate. In the reincarnation world of hell detective Constantine, what angels, demons and Satans have come out. According to the truth, the level is very high, but it is still classified as the fifth level reincarnation world.


    The reincarnation world of the fat series and the prudent and brave can be ranked in the sixth level is obviously because of their setting problems: for example, the setting of fat is always playing with time and space, the second world and the consciousness of the big world. The prudent and brave are set by the gods, the divine world and countless demon kings.


    The setting of hell detective is no worse than them, probably because the demons inside are always killed in strange ways and some coincidences, and their power is relatively weak, which makes the level worse.


    The pirate king, which belongs to the fifth level reincarnation world, has fierce fighting and constantly shows its strength. It can be said that it is normal. Silent hill is obviously no longer a simple ghost plot, but a kind of strange film with almost no solution, which can pull combatants down in the strange Silent Hill dimension.


    With so many reincarnation worlds of the fifth and sixth levels, the erosion of the Eagle Head country must be very serious. However, because it is vast and sparsely populated, the dead have no voice, and the country is also secretive, it has not attracted the attention of these living people.


    Through the names of these reincarnation worlds, Su Ze understood the plot in advance, and once again determined that his strength should be invincible in the reincarnation world of the third level, there are few enemies in the reincarnation world of the fourth level, and it should be far from enough to pass through customs in the reincarnation world of the fifth and sixth levels.


    Next, he wants to pass through some third and fourth level reincarnation world in succession to cultivate his strength, break through a certain boundary, and have a way to hurt those gods, demons, unreasonable monsters and demons.


    Otherwise, if you enter the fifth level reincarnation world, you will not be able to pass the customs, and you may even die in the hands of the set gods and monsters.


    Maoshan Taoism, Zixia magic, mental motivation and body quality are the means to deal with the general strong, but they are still worse against the gods.

 Chapter 115

    Although I have a lot in mind, whether it involves the plan of the Chinese reincarnation department or Su Ze''s own strength, it is urgent and needs to be carried out slowly.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin agreed to enter the reincarnation world of the legend of the carving hero together, and there was no further delay.


    After choosing to enter together, Su Ze and LAN Ru came back to their senses and came to the edge of a large group of people. The crowd roared around an open space.


    In the open space, there was a brocade flag with red flowers on a white background, embroidered with the golden word "contest to recruit relatives". A girl in red and a tall man were fighting.


    It is not the beginning of the story of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero, the tragedy of the Guo and Yang families in Niujia village, but more than a decade later, Yang Tiexin and mu Nianci competed in the capital of the kingdom of Jin to recruit relatives.


    At this moment, Guo Jing has met the little beggar Huang Rong and has not yet known that this is a beautiful girl of ghosts and elves. Next, Yang Kang will defeat mu Nianci and expose his vicious and selfish nature.


    It can be said that the beginning and end of the two marriages have been doomed in just a few days.


    Not far from Suze and lanruxin, the reincarnation world combatants of the three Eagle countries are also looking around.


    These three people are not from the eagle government, nor from the Scott group. A girl in her early twenties dressed simply as a spice girl and with brown skin, a blond and blue eyed middle-aged man with stubble and loose hair, and another armed, wearing a football helmet and clothes, holding a pull bolt rifle in her hand.


    Seeing Lanru Xin and Suze in the blue windbreaker, they all leaned over.


    The decadent middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes raised his hand slightly: "Hi, hello."


    The hot girl with brown skin smiled and twisted her body: "Hello, the world is very cool, isn''t it? Ancient Chinese, Chinese Kung Fu, it''s so cool! "


    The man with a football helmet didn''t make a sound. He looked at Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin with a gun and swore in a low voice.


    Others can''t hear it, but Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin can hear it. What he scolds is "squinting eyes". It seems that he has no goodwill to Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin.


    Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin said hello to them and talked to them, so they had a bottom for all three.


    The brown skinned spice girl comes to mix the reincarnation points of a task. She has no strength and no fighting ability. What she is best at is sleeping with her body, reselling some after mixing the reincarnation points, or directly buying items for pleasure with the reincarnation points... Su Ze and LAN Ru were surprised by this choice of no progress and no dignity.


    But the guy with a football helmet and a rifle was obviously very interested. He looked really strong, so the spice girls and he soon got together and hugged each other.


    The only reliable one is the poor middle-aged man. He is a retired soldier of the Eagle Head country, but his end is miserable. After he retired from the army, he divorced and caught up with the eagle''s head country to reduce the treatment of veterans. The only treatment was awarded to his wife, and he became a tramp himself.


    "So, what should we do next?"


    White, a middle-aged man with a sad face, asked Suze. After experiencing the vicissitudes of the world, he is also more experienced in looking at people. Spice Girls and football men are just two fools. The two Asian Americans with normal attitudes are really more reliable.


    Asian Americans have always been serious and do not like death. Under any circumstances, I believe that Asians in the East Asia region generally will not make mistakes.


    Suze and lanruxin also ruled out the possibility of the spice girls working together. White, who has a fair attitude, doesn''t reject it very much.


    "How much do you know about this reincarnation world before you enter?"


    "Understand that this is a world of ancient Kung Fu. People in it will fight and fight. If they kill indiscriminately, ancient officers and soldiers will soon besiege them." White said, "also, it is now called martial arts competition, which means that anyone under the age of 30 who can defeat the girl in red can become the husband of the girl in red."


    "According to the many attempts of others, if they come forward to defeat the girl in red, the girl in red will not get married. It seems that there are requirements for appearance and age. If you don''t go forward, an ancient nobleman named Yang Kang will soon defeat the girl in red. The girl in red seems to meet a prince and want to marry him, but Yang Kang doesn''t want to marry her. "


    "At this time, another person named Guo Jing came forward. We can choose to help Guo Jing and scold Yang Kang, or we can choose to help Yang Kang and defeat Guo Jing."


    "There are some differences. Guo Jing will be very grateful and trust us to help him, but we will be besieged by noble soldiers and powerful Kung Fu experts; The risk of helping Yang Kang is very small, but as an aristocrat, Yang Kang will not trust us and will only take us back to the palace... "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: on the premise of not knowing the general plot of the story, the Eagle Head country tried many times, and indeed tried all the possibilities of the plot, and the conclusion is not too far off.


    But they don''t know that Guo Jing is the protagonist. When things happen, he is the kind of protagonist who can be killed and auspicious.


    After talking about all the information, white said, "I''m going to help Yang Kang later, follow him into the palace, take the opportunity to get something and exchange reincarnation points with shigaozhi group."


    "Medicine snake?" Suze asked.


    White was a little wary: "you also came for the medicine snake? Are we competitors? "


    "No, not a competitor." Suze said, "just go and get your medicine snake. We''re not interested in this."


    "Are you really not interested in the drug snake that can exchange 500 reincarnation points to Scrooge group?" White asked again.


    Su Ze shook his head speechless. He thought that shigaozhi group was indeed a profiteer. He sold me a drug snake with 800 reincarnation points, and his purchase price was only 500 reincarnation points. Ordinary combatants in the eagle''s head seem to be flocking to it, and Scott group doesn''t know how many to buy.


    "Today''s mission is to kill three Jin soldiers... This is very simple and can be completed in the palace." White said, "I''m going to enter the palace, kill three golden soldiers and leave the world directly with the medicine snake. You really won''t do it to the medicine snake? "


    "Really not." Su Ze said, "by the way, I have some doubts. You need reincarnation points to carry items from the reincarnation world. Don''t you need this medicine snake?"


    "Yes, but not many reincarnation points are needed. Only 200 reincarnation points are needed." White said.

 Chapter 116

    The net income of 300 reincarnation points is about equivalent to 30000 Eagle Head notes in the Eagle Head country. It''s no wonder so many people are excited that they can live a good life for a long time!


    Su Ze pondered and nodded, "OK, go yourself. In order to show that I''m really not interested in medicine snake, I won''t help Yang Kang, can I? "


    White immediately looked happy: "good, you are a good man!"


    In his opinion, if Su Ze chooses not to help Yang Kang, he will not be able to enter the palace. If he does not enter the palace, he will not be able to obtain medicine snake. Of course, he will not become a competitor.


    "Hey! Hey! "


    The man with a football helmet suddenly shouted, "that drug snake worth 30000 Eagle dollars, your goal is it, and so is mine. Tramp, you should go back to the trash can and don''t expect what you can''t have! "


    White''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked murderously at the man in the football helmet.


    "Oh? Want to try my gun? Make sure you fucking -- "


    Before the football helmet man finished, he felt dark. White had come to him and hit the football helmet with a punch. The impact made the man a little confused.


    Then there was no reaction, and the rifle in the palm of his hand was taken away.


    With a loud bang, white opened fire on the original owner of the rifle with a rifle and directly penetrated his chest and heart.


    Then he took off his helmet and put it on his head. White became fully armed and murderous.


    "Very powerful, worthy of military origin." Su Ze commented.


    White didn''t have the approachable and talkative attitude before. He said coldly, "don''t rob me of business. I won''t kill anyone."


    The hot girl screamed and didn''t stop until white pointed the gun at her.


    "Follow me, it''s cool!" White said.


    The spice girl was stunned, reacted, and ran happily to snuggle up with white.


    "Is that good? That''s like the new and hate the old? Is the Eagle Head national style tough or simple? Or is it mercenary? " Lanru sighed in a low voice and looked around.


    Because white killed people in the street with this gun, many people who had watched the martial arts competition to recruit relatives scattered. What was left was watching white with a gun, Yang Tiexin and mu Nianci''s martial arts competition to recruit relatives, but few people paid attention to it.


    Just then, a young man on a horse came with an unhappy face, followed by a team of attendants.


    "Who set off firecrackers? Surprised the young master''s horse. "


    Another look around, Yang Tiexin and mu Nianci, a silly boy, a thin beggar, white with a helmet and a hot girl with brown skin, a handsome boy and Lanru Xin in a blue windbreaker.


    There''s another body on the ground.


    The childe suddenly became interested: this seems to be a strange story. There are also martial arts contests to recruit relatives, corpses, lighters in people''s hands, and Kunlun slave women... Such strange things are rare in ordinary days.


    "What''s going on? What are you doing here? "


    Yang Tiexin, with a sad and dark face, saluted forward and said, "the little old man Mu Yi took his daughter to travel north and south. He came through expensive places and asked for neither fame nor profit, just because the little girl has reached her hairpin and has not yet promised her mother-in-law."


    "And because she has a wish, she doesn''t want her husband to be rich and noble. She volunteered to be a hero with excellent martial arts, so she braved competition to recruit relatives. Please invite heroes under the age of 30 who have no wives and concubines to compete on the stage. As long as he beats the little girl, the little old man is willing to marry his daughter to a hero. "


    "Halfway through the contest, someone killed someone with a firearm. We really don''t know why."


    "Oh?" The childe nodded and looked at the girl in red mu Nianci.


    Seeing that he was handsome, mu Nianci blushed and turned aside.


    "It''s interesting to compete to recruit relatives..." the childe got off his horse and looked at white with a rifle and the hot girls around him. "Who are you and why are you killing here?"


    That stopped white.


    He hesitated and said, "are you Yang Kang? I''m here to take refuge in you... "


    Huh?


    Hearing this sentence, Su Ze almost laughed: This is the terrible part of the plot. You obviously didn''t do anything special. Just because you said something you shouldn''t say in advance, the plot changed greatly!


    It is obviously impossible to expect the combatants of the Eagle Head country to bow their hands and speak politely and implicitly. White''s shot attracted Yang Kang in advance and opened his mouth to expose Yang Kang''s identity in advance. This is much more interesting than the original plot!


    Sure enough, hearing the word "Yang Kang", the three people in the field suddenly changed their faces.


    Guo Jing was overjoyed: "brother, are you Yang Kang? I''m Guo Jing. My father Guo Xiaotian and your father Yang Tiexin are close friends! "


    Yang Tiexin was even more shocked: Guo Jing? Yang Kang? Yang Kang is my son? How old is my son? What about my wife?


    Yang Kang was furious, pointed to white and shouted, "bastard, nonsense, give me a hand!"


    Hearing Guo Jing''s words, he became even more angry: "even his mouth is broken! No nonsense! "


    Yang Kang''s entourage immediately responded and rushed towards white and Guo Jing.


    At this time, Yang Tiexin, whose pseudonym was "Mu Yi", couldn''t wait and shouted, "wait a minute!"


    Yang Kang looked at him: "what? What does this have to do with you? Is one of the two men your son-in-law in a martial arts contest? "


    "No, I''m just curious. Who is your excellency?" Yang Tiexin held back his doubts, his hands trembled slightly and said.


    "The man said you were Yang Kang, the son of Yang Tiexin. Are you still


    "With your words, you have to break your mouth! Not only break your mouth, "Yang Kangyang whipped up," but also catch you and put you in prison, making your life worse than death! "


    "Listen to me, young master. I''m the little prince of King Zhao''s mansion, Wan Yankang. My father is the sixth Prince of the kingdom of Jin, and I''m called King Zhao. I respect Wan yanhonglie! How dare you insult my royal residence? I will certainly take you -- "


    Guo Jing called simply and honestly, "since you have a single name of ''Kang'', you are Yang Kang, not Wanyan Kang."


    "Nonsense, nonsense!" Yang Kang was so angry that he directly waved his whip and pulled a bloodstain out of his face.


    After beating, he still doesn''t relieve his anger and has to beat again.


    The little beggar standing aside could not see it. He hurriedly pushed Guo Jing away: "Brother Guo, he wants to beat you. Why don''t you hide?"


    "Yang Kang is my brother. If he wants to hit me a few times, he can do it. I have rough skin and thick meat. I might as well do it." Guo Jing said.


    "Hey, why don''t you understand?" The little beggar said in a crisp voice.

 Chapter 117

    Guo Jing was dazed and scratched his head: "brother Huang, why don''t I understand what you said? What do you understand?"


    Although the little beggar was dirty, his eyes were smart and looked forward to life. It was Huang Rong.


    She chuckled and said, "Brother Guo, can''t you see? This man is both Yang Kang and Wan Yankang. But in public, he will never admit that he is Yang Kang, because if he wants to be the little prince of King Zhao''s residence and enjoy prosperity, he must be Yan Kang. "


    "He doesn''t want to be Yang Kang of the Han Dynasty. He wants to be the little prince of the kingdom of Jin, Wan Yankang. You take him as a brother, but he regards you as trouble and wants to get rid of you!"


    Guo Jing was surprised and looked at Yang Kang in disbelief.


    "How can you... How can you be worthy of Yang Gong''s spirit in heaven?"


    Yang Kang snorted coldly, "I''m sitting right at the end. I''ve always been Yan Kang. How can I be sorry for a Han man? Is that enough nonsense? Master lingzhi and stronghold leader Peng, help me catch them. I''ll cook these nonsense guys. "


    His voice fell, but three people came out of the entourage. One was a monk with a monk''s hat, which was the wise man. The one with bloodshot eyes and grinning teeth was the leader of Peng stronghold. The Jianghu called the thousand handed man slaughtering Peng Lianhu.


    The other is a stout old man with medicine smell and white hair and beard, like the old fairy who increases happiness and longevity in the painting. This is Liang ziweng, the old fairy who calmly raised the medicine snake.


    The three men stood up and wanted to do it. Yang Tiexin, whose pseudonym was Mu Yi, couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted, "Yang Kang! I don''t want to ask whether you are Yang Kang or WAN Yankang. I just ask you, who is your mother? Is it Bao''s nickname? Cherish the weak! "


    "Bastard, very rude! How dare you insult my mother in the street? " Yang Kang shouted, "kill him first!"


    This is to admit


    He saw the wise man waving a pair of big palms and drinking: "how dare you offend the princess, you''re dead!"


    Yang Tiexin was so frustrated that he didn''t dodge. He just wanted to die at the hands of this monk.


    There is no cruelty in the world today: when the father and son met and didn''t know each other, Yang Kang became the little prince of King Zhao''s residence in the kingdom of Jin. Wan Yankang, his wife who loved and regarded her life as weak, married the prince of the kingdom of Jin.


    They have a good life and peace of mind! I''ll help them!


    Just then, a light smile came: "wait a minute!"


    Yang Tiexin had already smelled the fishy wind on the monk''s palm. He knew that the other party was practicing poison palm. Once he got it, he would die. He simply closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Unexpectedly, there was such an accident. When I opened my eyes, I saw a sword in front of me, holding the bright red blood like palm of the wise man. It was the handsome boy who had not spoken before.


    On the other side, Peng Lianhu was stopped by the woman in blue with a sword. The old monster of Shenxian stared at him and was ready to move.


    There were several more followers behind Yang Kang. Three jiaohou Tonghai and the four ghosts of the Yellow River also arrived. As soon as they arrived, they stared at Guo Jing and Huang Rong and rushed forward to fight.


    Yang Kang also felt a little confused. He drank three jiaohou Tonghai and others, and asked Su Ze, who stopped the wise man, "who are you? Why stop us? "


    Su Ze smiled, looked at the scene that was completely different from the original plot, and said, "we are some kind-hearted people who can''t see."


    "Yang Kang, or Yan Kang, as the little prince of the kingdom of Jin, you have a good life, but you obviously don''t know that your family''s good life is about to fail."


    Yang Kang looked at him with a gloomy expression: "another generation of nonsense? If you have nothing to say, die! "


    "Am I a babbler? Your parents are not nonsense. "


    Su Ze said, "if you go back and ask your mother who your biological father is, don''t you know? Ask your father Wan Yan Honglie again. As a prince of the kingdom of Jin, he married a Han woman like your mother. There must be a story in it. "


    Yang Kang didn''t believe it at first. At the moment, when he heard Su Ze''s words, he was confused. He secretly said whether it was true?


    However, the more so, the more these nonsense people want to catch, or even cut the roots.


    Because he was silent on his face, but he ordered: "you are really very guilty of insulting my mother. If you are arrested, I can tell you one or two. Otherwise, I will let you die here today!"


    Just as he was talking, a small sedan rushed in front of him, and several servants kept shouting and yelling with rattan whip.


    A servant shouted, "here comes the princess!"


    Yang Kang suddenly looked ugly: at this time, his mother actually came. Whether what the other party said is true or false, isn''t it inevitable that his mother will be humiliated? If it is false, it means that my mother is scolded face to face. If it is true, my mother must be very embarrassed.


    Although Yang Kang has a cool and thin heart, he has not adulterated his mother''s and father''s perfect Yan Honglie''s filial piety. Therefore, he is very angry and secretly kills: anyway, all these people are going to die today. The first thing to die is the guy with a red helmet, a Kunlun slave woman and a firearm!


    If he hadn''t shouted "Yang Kang", how could there be such a thing?


    When the sedan chair stopped, a female voice came out: "why did you fight with someone? It''s cold. It''s snowing. I don''t wear long clothes. I look back and feel cold. "


    Yang Tiexin was disappointed and thought that his wife had married the prince of the kingdom of Jin as the princess. At the moment, hearing this voice as gentle as usual, he raised some hope and couldn''t help shouting, "cherish the weak --"


    The man in the car was surprised and hurriedly stretched out his hand to lift the curtain. It was indeed Yang Tiexin''s wife Bao xiweak. A wrinkled, pale at the temples, sad and frosty like an old man, a beautiful woman in her early 30s who is well respected and white, with four eyes facing each other for many years, Yang Tiexin and Bao xiweak were stunned and wept.


    "Brother tie, after 18 years of parting, you finally come. Take me!" Bao xiweak said, "we will die in the same place in the future!"


    Yang Tiexin, with tears in his eyes, shook his head and said, "since you are already the princess of the kingdom of gold, how can I..."


    Bao xiweak was ashamed of his remarriage and worried. He shouted "ah" and immediately fainted.


    Yang Kang was so angry that he pointed to the crowd and shouted, "you bastards are talking nonsense, which makes my mother so angry! Master Lingzhi, stronghold leader Peng, Shenxian old monster, and left and right followers, kill them all for me, and don''t leave any! "


    Seeing Bao xiweak pass out, Yang Kang doesn''t believe it or pretends not to know it. How can Yang Tiexin, who has been wandering the Jianghu for many years, not know that "Yang Kang" doesn''t recognize his father at all and just wants to be the little prince of the kingdom of gold?


    With a long sigh, Yang Tiexin only felt that there was no business in life. He just wanted to leave here and never come to this sad place again.


    On the other side, the wise master, other attendants and soldiers heard Yang Kang''s orders, but they all rushed to fight.


    At this time, Su Ze smiled and quickly rubbed a matchmaker with his hands. Yang Kang couldn''t help but say, "kill the two over there first, and don''t do the others!"


    After that, he was also surprised: "what''s going on? How could I have such an idea? I said that? "


    However, when he saw that he was referring to the red helmet and Kunlun slave woman, the first person to shout "Yang Kang", Yang Kang took it for granted: these two guys were the first to talk nonsense and the most damn.


    White and the brown hot girl didn''t expect to go around and return to themselves. They were surprised.


    White said, "I''m here to take refuge in you. Don''t kill me. I can help you kill!"


    Yang Kang sneered: "is there any talented person in King Zhao''s residence? Need you to help me kill? Come together and kill him! "


    One of the attendants drew out a knife and cut it, followed by the thousand handed man Tu Peng Lianhu, who also followed and punched.


    White angrily scolded "Hua Q", pushed away the hot girls around him, directly aimed at these attendants, pulled the trigger, "bang" a gun, killed one of the attendants, and then pulled the bolt. When he shot, Peng Lianhu''s fist had been smashed to his face.

 Chapter 118

    White raised his rifle to resist, but Peng Lianhu''s strength was beyond his expectation, and the punch hit him back.


    Then, a strong force came from behind and printed on his back. Unexpectedly, the old monster of Shenxian stood behind him and gave him a fatal blow.


    White only felt that his internal organs seemed to be broken. His mouth spewed blood. He bit his teeth and held his rifle at Yang Kang. He wanted to shoot the last shot for revenge, but he couldn''t do it. He finally died of despair.


    The hot girl screamed, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I can sleep with you, I can sleep with all of you!"


    As soon as these words came out, don''t say that Guo Jing and others frowned. Even Yang Kang felt that the woman was shameless. Peng Lianhu took a step forward, opened his football helmet and reported to Yang Kang: "it turned out to be a se Mu man from the western regions! No wonder I took Kunlun Nu! What should this woman do? "


    "Kill it." Yang Kang was upset about his mother and waved impatiently.


    Peng Lianhu smacked his mouth and slapped the hot girl to death. He thought he hadn''t tasted the strange Kunlun slave woman yet. She was cheap and licentious, and people were all KOV. It''s a pity that she died like this.


    After the two men died, the wise man looked at Yang Kang: "little prince, did you kill all the remaining people?"


    Yang Kang wanted to say that of course he was killed. What he said was: "let them go back to the palace together. I have something to tell them."


    After that, Yang Kang felt strange: what did I tell them? No, I didn''t say that... How did I... Did someone use witchcraft and magic on me?


    However, the words had been said, and he did not deny it again, so as not to make others feel insane.


    Hearing what he said, the wise master and others were greatly surprised. Yang Tiexin, mu Nianci, Guo Jing and Huang Rong disguised as a little beggar were also greatly surprised.


    Yang Kang''s attitude is inconsistent. Is it a discovery of conscience or any other consideration?


    Yang Tiexin raised a ray of hope, and Guo Jing also said: maybe the Yang Kang brothers are not what they think.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin met and walked along with them: LAN Ruxin already understood that Yang Kang''s strange performance was not what he thought, but Su Ze''s choice.


    Su Ze kills white and spice girls with Yang Kang''s hand. LAN Ruxin can understand, because these two people clearly don''t understand the rules of ancient Xiake culture. They have shallow interests in their hearts. If they keep them, they will only do bad things and are more likely to fight Su Ze.


    However, LAN Ruxin didn''t quite understand the matter of following Yang Kang to King Zhao''s house. He felt a little adventurous.


    No one knows what the plot of the legend of shooting and carving heroes is. Yang Kang doesn''t look like a good man, and King Zhao''s house is his nest. Is it risky to go there?


    Because Yang Kang''s attitude changed, he no longer shouted at several people, and the group did not resist. They all followed him to King Zhao''s house.


    Not long after walking, a Taoist priest standing on one leg stood on the street: "Prince Zhao''s house is very lively. I also want to see it. I don''t know if I can?"


    Who is this Taoist?


    Yang Kang wanted to ask questions. Before he came out, he just heard himself open his mouth and say, "OK, Taoist priest, please come together."


    I''m really evil!


    Yang Kang was shocked and thought, is it this smelly Taoist who gave me Taoist magic?


    The wise master and others looked at each other unexpectedly: the little prince Wan Yankang has always been smart and alert. He is also cautious in the face of Jianghu guests. He has never directly invited people to the palace at a glance. At least he should show his real skills.


    How can this Taoist go to the palace by himself?


    And the father and daughter wandering in the Jianghu, silly boy, thin beggar, a pair of men and women dressed strangely... A few people were invited to King Zhao''s residence today.


    The Taoist blocking the street is the iron foot Immortal King Chuyi, one of the seven sons of Quanzhen. In fact, he saw the conflict just now and felt strange about Yang Kang''s change of decision. He specially wanted to follow up and have a look.


    Qiu Chuji took Yang Kang as his apprentice and spent a lot of time and effort, but he never told Yang Kang his true identity, nor told the Quanzhen sect martial brothers that Wan Yankang is Yang Kang. He will compete with Guo Jing in the future and do things quite fucked. Considering the disaster of the Yang family, it was caused by his Qiu Chuji passing by Niujia village, and it was even worse.


    Yang Kang only thought that Qiu Chuji was a Taoist who came for fame and wealth. He flattered his little prince and did not regard him as a master at all; However, Wang Chuyi believed that Qiu Chuji gave wanyankang everything, and wanyankang must have great respect for Quanzhen school.


    Before, someone called breaking Yan Kang was Yang Kang. Wang Chuyi was suddenly enlightened and surprised: it turned out that Yan Kang was Yang Kang. No wonder Qiu took the opportunity to train him. This is holding one breath as a secret weapon to deal with Guo Jing trained by the seven monsters in the south of the Yangtze River in the future.


    To his surprise, Yang Kang didn''t know his identity was Yang Kang. Second, he didn''t recognize his Han identity and thought he was a real woman, the little prince Wan Yankang.


    The seven sons of Quanzhen are not monolithic. The eldest martial brother Ma Yu and Wang Chuyi are dissatisfied with Qiu Chuji''s being aggressive and making trouble everywhere.


    Because of this dissatisfaction, Ma Yu specially went to Mongolia to teach Guo Jing Quanzhen internal skills and hold Qiu Chuji back. In the original plot, Wang Chuyi also wants to teach Quanzhen internal skills to Guo Jing. He is also unable to see Qiu Chuji''s competitiveness. He hopes to suppress his spirit.


    Now I want to go to King Zhao''s residence with Wang Chu. Wang Chu is uneasy: Yang Kang is arrogant and unwilling to be a Han. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to go. I have to protect righteous men and orphans like Yang Tiexin and Guo Jing from being hurt.


    At the same time, he was dissatisfied with Qiu Chuji again: knowing that Yang Kang was in a special situation, he still taught his disciples in this way. He only taught his skills but not his character, which completely violated the rules of Quanzhen sect. Only his senior brother who did not cultivate his mind and fought everywhere would teach his disciples in this way!


    Yang Kang was a little prince of the kingdom of Jin when he was young. He never told him his true identity, nor taught him to be indifferent to wealth and wealth. How could he get close to the Han people and be on an equal footing with the poor in the Jianghu? And recognize a Han man as a father!


    Qiu Chuji did this: he made Guo Yang and his family suffer, treated the children of the Yang family as their competitive tool people, and taught the tool people wrongly


    The party had different thoughts. When they arrived at King Zhao''s house, Bao xiweak, who had fainted, woke up slowly. With the help of the maid, they saw Yang Tiexin. They were in tears again. Just in full view of the public, many things couldn''t be said.


    On the other hand, Yan Honglie, king of Zhao, the sixth Prince of the state of Jin, also knew the news and hurried to the scene.


    In less than half an hour, these people were in a hall, looking at each other, very embarrassed.


    Wan Yan Honglie, Yang Kang, master Lingzhi, Liang ziweng, Peng Lianhu, Sha Tongtian, the Dragon King of the ghost gate, and Ouyang Ke, who has just appeared in white, are among the guards of the palace.


    Yang Tiexin, Bao xiweak, Guo Jing, Wang Chuyi, Huang Rong, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin are the other party.


    There is a clear distinction, but there is nothing to say for a while - of course, the most important thing is not the Quanzhen School of Wang Chuyi and Yang Kang, nor the conflict between Hou Tonghai and Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Ouyang Ke, the nephew of Xidu, was a big man, and it can''t be regarded as a big event at this time.


    The scandal involving the princess happened in Prince Zhao''s residence and was made public. These people who took refuge in the palace were wise not to speak. This is not what they said.


    "Princess, please come here." After a long time, Wanyan Honglie said to Bao xiweak.


    Bao xiweakly shook his head and still stood beside Yang Tiexin: "Lord, I have a husband here. I can''t receive your love anymore."

 Chapter 119

    "You and my husband and wife have been so long and have kang''er''s company. They should have been a harmonious and complete family..."


    Wanyan Honglie not only has a bad face, but also suffers in his heart. Unexpectedly, when the princess heard that her husband was not dead, she had to give up herself.


    One day husband and wife hundred days of grace, is she so ruthless to me?


    Bao xiweakly whispered, "Lord, be careful. The little woman is a married woman, and kang''er is also the child of brother tie. Our family should have lived with Meimei in Niujia village, Shaoxing, but what good fortune makes people..."


    At this point, she saluted and thanked Wanyan Honglie for his many years of care, and said that if she only wanted to repay the kindness, she was willing to repay her death.


    He also asked Yang Kang to come and have a family reunion.


    Yang Kang bowed his head and said nothing. Whether it''s feelings or interests, he can''t call a Jianghu poor man dad.


    Suddenly he raised his head and spoke with a frightened look: "you don''t have to thank him for taking care of him."


    That''s not what I said!


    Yang Kang looked at Wang Chuyi in horror and tried to cover his mouth so that he wouldn''t go on, but he couldn''t do it. He had to look at his mouth and keep talking.


    "Eighteen years ago, Wan Yan Honglie went to the Song Dynasty as an envoy. He was prepared to be unfavorable to the Song Dynasty. Qiu Chuji chased him and injured him. He was desperate and hid in the home of a family in Niujia village. The hostess of this family Bao Xiwei took good care of him. Wanyan Honglie fell in love with this woman and bribed Duan Tiande with gold and silver, which destroyed the Guo family and the Yang family. "


    "And WAN Yan Honglie also succeeded in tricking Bao xiweak into being a princess... Up to now, you are still grateful. It''s really good."


    Huh?


    Wan Yan Honglie exclaimed in surprise, "kang''er, how do you know? No, you''re not kang''er. Who are you? "


    Bao xiweak and Yang Tiexin also stared at Wan Yan Honglie in disbelief: they all knew that they had been hurt by the dog thief Duan Tiande. Unexpectedly, it turned out that it was because of this!


    "Dog thief Wan Yan Honglie, I''ll fight with you!" Yang Tiexin shouted.


    Bao xiweak hurriedly pulled him: "brother tie, look at kang''er, he is evil!"


    Wan Yan Honglie and Bao xiweak saw that Yang Kang was not right, and others also saw that Yang Kang was not right: how could anyone call his mother and father by his name, as if he were a stranger?


    "Little prince! Exercise internal skill! Internal skill! " Sha Tongtian, the Dragon King of the ghost gate, shouted quickly.


    Ouyang Ke also stepped forward, put his palm on Yang Kang, raised his internal power to protect him and tried to remove evil for him.


    Yang Kang''s internal force is only ordinary, and he can''t get rid of Su Ze''s matchmaker control. Ouyang Ke''s ability is a higher level. When he adds the two together, Yang Kang immediately regains his freedom.


    After gasping for breath, Yang Kang pointed to Wang Chuyi angrily: "smelly Taoist, come to control me from the street just now. I have to break you into pieces today!"


    Wang Chuyi was also confused. Unexpectedly, Yang Kang pointed his finger at it, which was more inexplicable.


    "I''m sorry, Wang Chuyi of Quanzhen sect is a noble sect. He never hurts people with evil arts. Yang Kang, since you know today that your family''s misfortune was all caused by Wanyan Honglie, you shouldn''t recognize a thief as your father -- "


    "Well, it''s not you?" Yang Kang shouted and shouted to Wanyan Honglie, "father, kill them all and save your mother!"


    Wanyan Honglie felt a little comforted when he saw his attitude: anyway, the child''s heart was towards himself.


    "Did you all hear that? Kill these nonsense thieves and save the princess they kidnapped? "


    Suddenly, all the people in the palace were about to move forward.


    At this time, Su Ze stood up and said with a smile, "can''t you sit down and have a good talk? I''ll invite you all to join us, but I don''t want you to fight and kill as soon as you meet! "


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at him.


    Yang Kang trembled and said, "it''s you!"


    "Yes, it''s me." Su Ze smiled.


    "Come on! Kill him! " Yang Kang cried.


    Su Ze gave him a faint look and said, "it seems that you are in trouble alive!"


    In the original plot, because of the signboard of King Zhao''s residence in the kingdom of Jin and the active running of Wanyan Honglie and Yang Kang, the protagonist Guo Jing encountered trouble again and again.


    Now, in only half a day, Su Ze realized the trouble of the father and son, and kept them until they borrowed the army of the kingdom of Jin to summon experts to find trouble by all kinds of tricks and tricks?


    Even those who might cause trouble like white, Suze is unwilling to stay to avoid making trouble. What is the need for father and son to stay.


    What are the conditions for the clearance of the world in the legend of shooting and carving heroes?


    There are several possible conditions: from the perspective of the country, it should be the demise of the state of Jin. Tiemuzhen, Genghis Khan, died and obtained Wu Mu''s suicide note.


    In terms of martial arts, it may be the collection of the nine Yin manual classics, which is involved in Huashan''s sword and the invincible hand.


    From the perspective of character relations, it should be the righteous victory of the Han people led by Guo Jing and Huang Rong, such as the punishment of the kingdom of Jin and those who took refuge in the kingdom of Jin.


    The death of Wan Yan Honglie and Yang Kang will only be a condition for customs clearance, not an obstacle to customs clearance.


    Because of this, after su Ze said "trouble", his hands turned over, and the second Yang Kang''s hair was sandwiched in the matchmaker and directly launched the matchmaker.


    This time, he was not only fully launched, but also urgent and fast. He also made action for traction.


    In the eyes of everyone, Su Ze''s palm was like an eagle''s claw, grasping the air behind him.


    Yang Kang also burst up in the same posture, but the position he grabbed was the perfect Yan Honglie''s throat.


    With a loud noise, Wanyan Honglie''s neck was cut off by Yang Kang.


    Yang Kang just regained his mind and stared at the scene.


    I strangled Wanyan Honglie myself?


    Others also looked at this very strange scene: what Su Ze did, Yang Kang would do. Su Ze choked the air, but Yang Kang choked Wanyan Honglie!


    "I... not me! It''s that man. He can do witchcraft. He manipulated me to kill my father! "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "Wanyan Honglie is dead. Is he still your father?"


    Yang Kang cried, "of course he is my father! As long as I don''t spread today''s news, I''m still the little prince of King Zhao''s house. I can become the new prince of King Zhao''s house! "


    This idea is also right. Even at this moment, Yang Kang does not have a way to go, nor does he consider reuniting with his parents, but considers himself to inherit the throne and become the new king of Zhao in the kingdom of Jin.


    No one in the kingdom of Jin knew that he was not his own child. There was basically no obstacle for him to inherit. The only thing to worry about was that someone leaked the secret in the hall at this moment.


    So we have to find a way to kill them all in the future.

 Chapter 120

    As the saying goes, people gather in groups.


    Yang Kang''s series of sinister thoughts "from inheriting the throne to killing people and killing people" can''t be guessed by Guo Jing, Wang Chuyi and Yang Tiexin, but ouyangke, master lingzhi and Peng Lianhu all thought of it.


    I know that Yang Kang is not Yan Honglie''s own son. It''s them. If Yang Kang becomes the new king of Zhao in the golden kingdom in the future, he must remove the hidden danger that his life experience is known by others. It''s strange that they can survive!


    Therefore, after Yang Kang finished his succession to the throne, Ouyang Ke smiled, opened the folding fan and looked like a literati: "little prince, it''s certainly a good thing for you to inherit the throne. At that time, it''s a little difficult for us to sit and stand..."


    Yang Kang also understood that these people were not fools. They strangled Wan Yan Honglie with their own hands, not wan Yan Honglie''s own son. As long as they let the news out a little, they could not inherit the throne.


    However, Yang kangben was a proud and confident man. He had a quick mind and turned his eyes quickly. He smiled and said, "you are all my distinguished guests. Today you are in trouble with me, and you will be rich and noble with me in the future. Let''s make an appointment. When I become king Zhao of the kingdom of Jin, you are all my brothers. I have one, but you also have one -- "


    "Shut up!" Yang Tiexin shouted.


    Yang Kang looked coldly, "why? Do you want a share? "


    Bao xiweak said, "kang''er must not be rude. He is your father! We don''t want the throne of King Zhao. We''ll go back to Shaoxing and live in a beautiful place. It''s better for the family to enjoy the happiness of their family than anything. "


    Yang Kang said, "I don''t have his father."


    Yang Tiexin also gritted his teeth and said, "if you could not give up the kindness of Yan Honglie''s upbringing before, I would still regard you as human nature. Now Wanyan Honglie is dead. You still refuse to recognize me for the sake of the rich throne. Wanyan Kang, you are indeed Wanyan Kang, not my child Yang Kang! "


    "Since you won''t recognize me, I''ll help you finally. From today on, no matter who asks, I don''t have your son. Your finish Yankang has nothing to do with me!"


    When Yang Kang heard the speech, he was overjoyed and understood that on the one hand, Yang Tiexin hated himself and didn''t recognize it. On the other hand, he finally gave himself a convenience and thought about his future. His mind was inevitably a little complicated.


    The poor man really thinks of himself as a son. Cutting off the relationship is also the last thing to help himself.


    After Yang Tiexin said that, he helped Bao xiweak and took mu Nianci to walk out in great strides.


    Bao xiweak wailed, "kang''er!"


    Yang Kang closed his eyes and was cruel: those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things. Mom, you go with him first and give you wealth when I become king Zhao!


    When Yang Tiexin''s family left, Guo Jing hesitated and shouted "Uncle Yang" to catch up with Huang Rong, the disguised little beggar.


    For a moment, only Wang Chuyi, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin, as well as Yang Kang and the experts and followers recruited by the palace were left in the hall.


    "Good... Great..." Su Ze smiled.


    Hearing him speak, Yang Kang immediately shivered, and everyone was afraid.


    This man knows magic and controls people. He can''t help talking and doing things according to his requirements. It''s an evil devil and crooked way, which can''t be reached by manpower.


    It''s such a guy, but it''s completely difficult to deal with.


    "This expert... Forgive me for my offence, and I will certainly repay you when I ascend the throne in the future. If the master is willing to believe me, I will recommend the master as the national teacher of the great Jin Kingdom in the future! " Yang Kang promised Su Ze.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I just said ''good''. Where did you say it was?"


    This


    Yang Kang wants to swear. How do I know what''s good? You said yourself, you should know, ask me what''s good, how can I know?


    "Yang Kang, your mind is poisonous and flexible. You still can''t see through only one thing." Su Ze said faintly, "you don''t want to give up small profits, and you delusion that you can get everything and don''t give up anything."


    "Your temperament is destined to do evil in the future, so I say, it''s a trouble for Wanyan Honglie to live, and it''s also a trouble for you to live."


    "However, Yang Tiexin and Bao xiweak are good people. They are inevitably a little confused, but they are not confused about major right and wrong. I can let you strangle Wanyan Honglie, but I can''t let you end it in front of your parents. That''s too cruel. "


    "So as soon as Yang Tiexin left, I applauded. The good thing is -"


    Good thing, he can kill me!


    Yang Kang''s dead soul took a big risk, turned and ran. He ordered ouyangke, master lingzhi and others: "kill him!"


    Ouyangke put a folding fan and smiled without saying anything. The others hesitated and didn''t start.


    If Wan Yan Honglie were there, Yang Kang would be the rightful successor of the royal family. Naturally, they would not hesitate to fight the enemy.


    Now, Yang Kang can''t protect himself. He''s facing another guy who knows magic. Who would be stupid enough to ask for trouble like this?


    Yang Kang ran out a few steps and walked back slowly in despair, begging for mercy.


    "Master! Let me go! Master, I will certainly reform myself in the future. I only do good things and not evil things. Please let me go! "


    Su Ze smiled and jumped in front of Yang Kang, holding him in one hand. Two dark shadows flew in from the outside and stopped beside Su Ze and LAN Ruxin. It was two green magic aircraft.


    Su Ze took Yang Kang to stand on the Green Magic aircraft. LAN Ruxin also stood on his aircraft. The two green magic aircraft slowly rose and flew out of the hall.


    Ouyangke''s fan fell to the ground, and Wang Chu was stunned. The wise man knelt down and recited the Buddhist scriptures. The old fairy monster''s eyes were very enthusiastic


    Unexpectedly, flew away?


    Are these two masters of cultivating immortals, immortals who become immortals, or monsters who become spirits?


    The people looked at each other. Without Yang Kang''s order, Wanyan Honglie had died. Wang Chuyi and these people had no gratitude and resentment. They arched hands with each other and left quickly with a shocking emotion.


    Although the two strange people shocked and flew away with Yang Kang, they couldn''t stay any longer - the prince of the kingdom of Jin died and the princess and the little prince were missing. This great relationship was to stab the emperor. At that time, the Yamen of the state of Jin will not be polite to them. Maybe they will catch all the Jianghu people and torture them.


    After all, it''s very important. These Jianghu people are all illegal, and killing them is nothing.


    Wang Chuyi, Ouyang Ke, master lingzhi and others dispersed in a crowd. Except for the housekeeper, bodyguard, soldier and maid without martial arts, there was no Jianghu person in the whole palace for a time.

 Chapter 121

    Liang ziweng is also a mature man. Others are afraid of being involved. He also hurried outside the palace.


    After a few steps, he suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, my baby!"


    He patted his forehead with his palm, and his face was uncertain. He ventured back to the palace.


    He raised a boa constrictor for one day and fed it with various precious herbs. He really hopes that one day after successful cultivation, he will increase his internal skill cultivation with snake blood and prolong his life. I didn''t expect that I didn''t have time to bring this medicine snake out of a mess just now.


    Before entering the palace, he was upright and arrogant, but at this time he was sneaky.


    Fortunately, at this time, the whole palace was in chaos. The prince died and the princess and the little prince disappeared. For a moment, no one presided over the overall situation. Liang ziweng ran high and low with his kung fu, and did not disturb others.


    When he came to his room and pushed the door in, Liang ziweng''s body stiffened, laughed and stepped back.


    "Are you there, too? Good... Hello... "


    There were three people in the house. Yang Kang, who was tied to one side, was a man and a woman who flew up on something. His medicine snake basket was at the man''s feet.


    After retreating two steps, Liang ziweng was very unwilling. He gritted his teeth and dared to come forward: "two experts, have you ever seen a python I raised? I have no other hobbies in my life. I just like raising snakes and insects. That Python is my favorite. Please give me some advice. "


    After that, he stared at the medicine snake basket at Su Ze''s feet, which was very obvious.


    LAN Ruxin said happily, "so he raised the medicine snake to improve internal skill? In the future, we can let him specially raise snakes! "


    Hearing this, Liang ziweng nodded: "yes, I did raise it."


    After aftertaste, he exclaimed, "how do you know that medicine snake can improve internal skill!"


    Su Ze smiled and kicked the basket to him. A boa constrictor hissed out of it.


    Liangzi onton sighed a sigh of relief, thanked and retreated outward.


    "Liang ziweng, you are a talented person. Here is the medicine snake. How about cultivating medicine snakes for us in the future?" Suze asked.


    "These... Two experts, it takes years to cultivate medicine snake, and it takes a lot of precious medicinal materials, gold, silver and time." Liang ziweng was embarrassed and said, "I think it''s difficult to cultivate another drug snake."


    "Don''t worry, you just do it. We''ll meet your needs in the future as much as possible." Suze said, "your benefits are indispensable."


    Liang ziweng thought that the man and woman were either immortals or immortals. They must have excellent magic skills. When he heard this, he was enthusiastic and agreed respectfully.


    Other benefits are not mentioned, but the magic that makes people obedient. As long as you can get it, you can go anywhere in the world?


    "Well," Su Ze said to LAN Ruxin, "in this way, after we pass the customs, we can continuously obtain medicine snakes to increase cultivation from the world. Considering the necessity of cultivating our men in the future, this is the quickest way to improve to level C strength."


    LAN Ru''s heart looked at Su Ze, and her heart was surging.


    Have you considered mass production of class C strength in the future?


    Just think about how far this man can achieve. The future seems to be in his hands.


    Ordinary women, can find a reliable man is the happiness of life. What Lanru Xin feels again in Su Ze is not only reliable, but almost all hope and future.


    From the heart, like-minded feelings, mixed with love and love... It seems that it will break out immediately.


    Lanru feels almost depressed now. She wants to rush to Su Ze''s arms and vent her feelings.


    However, LAN Ru''s heart had to suppress a little. Yang Kang and Liang ziweng watched, and she couldn''t ignore everything.


    "Yang Kang, Wan Yankang..."


    After liang ziweng took refuge, Su Ze continued to speak to Yang Kang.


    "Now, you are not Yang Kang. Your father Yang Tiexin has cut off his relationship with you. He''s right. If you love wealth, you''ll be king. It''s a pity that you are not Wanyan Kang. Now you are not Wanyan Honglie''s son. This matter has been told by Ouyang Ke to others. "


    "Do you have anything to tell?"


    Yang Kang bowed his head and said, "since I have nothing, you can either let me go or kill me. What else can I say?"


    "Although you have nothing, you still have a secret." Su Ze said with a smile, "take out your secret and let''s listen. Maybe I''ll give you a chance to reform and survive. "


    "How can I reform?" Yang Kang is smart in the end. "If I tell a secret and you give me a chance, how can I reform myself so that I can''t be killed by you?"


    "It''s very simple. Broaden your horizons first." Su Ze asked, "in your opinion, what is the national strength of Jin now?"


    "With a strong army and a prosperous national strength, it is time to capture the Song Dynasty and dominate the world." Yang Kang said, "if an expert is a Han Chinese of the Song Dynasty, I want to reform myself. Do I want to be an insider of the Jin State and destroy the Song Dynasty?"


    "The first sentence is wrong. What else are you talking about?" Su Ze said faintly, "at this time, the military readiness of the state of Jin is stronger than that of the Song Dynasty, but it is already full of vigor when it was no longer founded. Open your eyes and have a look. Many tribes of Mongolia on the grassland are about to be unified. A unified Mongolia is not a small tribe squeezed by the Golden State, but a cavalry empire on horseback. "


    "The Song Dynasty is a piece of fat, and it''s already rotten. If you don''t beat him, they will die by themselves until they revolt again and perish by themselves in a few years. Can you deal with the cavalry of the Mongolian Empire now? "


    "I don''t know the current situation of the state of Jin. I only see the invasion of the Song Dynasty. You are not only bad, but also stupid."


    Yang Kang was stunned by Su Ze''s words.


    Mongolia is about to be unified? No one in the kingdom of Jin pays attention at all. Then he realized that it was because no one paid attention that this matter became more and more terrible, which proved that Yang Kang''s elite soldiers and strong generals were not aware of the great enemy in the north.


    "My father once went to Mongolia..." Yang Kang said.


    "Yes, so Tiemuzhen, the Mongolian Khan, gave Guo Jing a task to assassinate Wanyan Honglie." Suze said.


    Yang Kang was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I thought that silly boy was a real person. It turned out that he was just like me! I took refuge in the kingdom of gold. He took refuge in Mongolia. He still has the face to say how I am! "


    Su Ze shook his head and said to himself that you two are still different.


    Guo Jing later proved that he is an ordinary Guan Yu figure with "heart in the Han Dynasty", while you are unrepentant and your heart is not on the side of the Han people.

 Chapter 122

    After a talk, Yang Kang also understood that Su Ze was probably the position of the Han people.


    However, what he told himself was a new world.


    Mongolia is about to be reunified. Tiemuzhen claims to be a great Khan, and the kingdom of Jin is in danger. If you, as a Jin people, reform, you should go to the trouble of Mongolia.


    Yang Kang smiled bitterly: where is he still from Jin! Once Wanyan Honglie died, he was not his own son. The emperor of the kingdom of Jin would not do him any good.


    He has lost his status in the state of Jin, and he can no longer have the choice of attacking song or Mongolia. Before, I felt that the state of Jin was strong and prosperous and the state of song was weak. Going to the state of song was tantamount to seeking death. Now I see that the state of Jin is also difficult to protect itself. What choice does he have?


    "Expert, it is obviously impossible to expect me to participate in the affairs of Jin and Mongolia again. Whether I''m Yang Kang or WAN Yankang, I''ve been alone since then, and I can no longer participate in national affairs. "


    "If I want to reform, I can only find a place to marry and have children and live my life."


    Yang Kang''s words are true.


    Suze asked, "what about your secret?"


    Yang Kang was first attracted by his talk about national affairs. He recovered and realized that he had nothing to do since then. He was no longer famous. He was really discouraged.


    Therefore, the last card and ambition are also out of the tray, including some of their private belongings for emergencies, as well as Mei Chaofeng, the black wind twin evil spirits hidden under the rockery, to teach their own martial arts.


    "Mei Chaofeng?" Liang ziweng was surprised. "I didn''t expect you to be so lucky, little prince. Even the notorious Heifeng Shuangsha were secretly taken in. If it weren''t for today''s changes, you might really achieve something great."


    "This is a thing of the past." Yang Kang said helplessly.


    He lost everything in one day, and with his intelligence, he couldn''t think of any possibility of turning over.


    "Let''s go and see Mei Chaofeng."


    Su Ze untied Yang Kang''s rope and asked him to lead him through the palace corridor to a remote courtyard. There was a rockery standing in the yard, and there was an entrance next to the rockery.


    Yang Kang calls Mei Chaofeng out. Before he reacts, he is thrown by Su Ze and nailed to the rockery.


    "Little prince, why did you suddenly bring outsiders to attack me?"


    "It''s nothing," said Su Ze. "He''s not the little prince anymore. I asked him to bring me, and I did it to you?"


    "Who are you? What grudge does Mei Chaofeng have against me? " Mei Chaofeng was stabbed through his chest and abdomen. Although he was seriously injured, his life was not in danger for a moment.


    "No resentment, no hatred." Suze said.


    After hearing this, Mei Chaofeng was silent and screamed, "even if I''m dead, I can''t let you get the baby!"


    Su Ze smiled at LAN Ru''s heart and said, "you see, there is a baby. Without a baby, there is no story."


    LAN Ruxin was also surprised: this tortuous story is really hard to guess. If Su Ze didn''t choose to enter the palace in this way and catch Yang Kang, who would have thought that there was Mei Chaofeng as a master behind Yang Kang and a treasure in his hand?


    Mei Chaofeng heard Su Ze''s words, but he felt uncomfortable and wanted to vomit blood: "don''t you know I have a baby here? Then why did you hit me without resentment? "


    "It''s true that if you play three strokes with dates or without dates, you won''t suffer losses, will you?" Su Ze said, "you see, isn''t this the date?"


    It''s a fart... Mei Chaofeng feels very uncomfortable when he thinks that he told the enemy the baby in his arms first.


    Is there such a person in the world who "thieves don''t leave empty"? Damn it!


    No grievance, no revenge. I didn''t do anything. Give me this first, and I''ll lose half my life! This is the most grievance Mei Chaofeng has ever felt.


    "What is it, baby?" Su Ze asked again.


    Mei Chao Feng was furious: "do you think I will tell you" the nine Yin manual "?


    Hey?


    Su Ze was speechless. LAN Ru smiled. Yang Kang stroked his forehead with his hand: my mother, the master is so stupid that he can''t be saved.


    Actually called the baby''s name to the enemy!


    Liang Ziweng cried out, "the nine Yin manual". You have the nine Yin manual classics?


    Mei Chaofeng screamed, "you can''t get the nine Yin manual. I just destroy it, and I can''t let you get it."


    As he spoke, he reached out to his heart.


    At this time, Su Ze gave a low cry, moved forward, and suddenly stopped Mei Chaofeng''s palm. LAN Ruxin followed, and the sword ran through Mei Chaofeng''s throat.


    Liang Ziweng is ready to stir up, and Yang Kang is also eager to try. Two people are not what kind of people are.


    However, after all, they still restrained their thoughts. In front of these two experts, there was really no room for them to show their thoughts.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Mei Chaofeng was breathless and died. LAN Ruxin took out a dagger from Mei Chaofeng''s heart, looked at it and handed it to Su Ze strangely.


    "This is what we call baby¡¶ What about the nine Yin manual?


    LAN Ru said strangely.


    "The dagger is also engraved with the word" Guo Jing ". It can''t be said that Mei Chaofeng''s baby is this dagger, right? Is this the love token of Mei Chaofeng and Guo Jing? "


    Su Ze was amused by LAN Ruxin''s guess: "how is it possible? Guo Jing is only a teenager, and Mei Chaofeng is already thirty or forty. Where did this come from? "


    Open the soft leather of the Dagger''s package, and it is covered with a dense font. It is "the nine Yin manual".


    Hemiplegia, "the nine Yin manual is the only way to learn," said Suze. "It is not a complete" the nine Yin manual ". Anyone who wants to practise will be possessed by the devil.


    Lanru was surprised and thoughtful.


    Su Ze smiled at her, and then the blue heart felt relieved: Su Ze knew a lot. It seemed that he knew more about the local combatants than the nine Yin manual classics.


    But Su Ze didn''t hide deliberately, even this time he acted with himself.


    His secret, I should not be curious to explore, but should help protect his secret.


    The code of "Maitreya" means "omnipotent and omniscient". Su Ze, who set this code from the beginning, should not take it at will!


    "Sure enough, it is the future and hope. My choice is right."


    Lanru''s heart has more confidence and more confidence in the future.

 Chapter 123

    Is the book of the nine Yin manual classics written down and can not be forced to practice?


    Liang ziweng and Yang Kang hurriedly put away the last point of their eager mind and dared not think about it any more.


    Su Ze looked at their performance and said to himself: these two guys are not the same as the right way in Wulin. The most obvious thing is that they have very low moral integrity and are mercenary. Just now I heard that there was a baby, so I was excited.


    If he allows Yang Kang to leave, he may find a place to live, and he is more likely to engage in some conspiracy to murder money and live a rich life. For example, Liang ziweng may not be diligent in raising medicine snakes. He may set up a trap to try to harm himself.


    After all, it is very clear in the original plot that Liang ziweng killed many people when he was young, and Yang Kang has repeatedly shown his unwillingness to choose mediocre days.


    Because the nine Yin manual is not enough to stay for a long time. What''s more, Su Ze has collected the dagger of the nine Yin classics and the inscription of Guo Jing''s name. He took Liang Ziweng and Yang Kang on the Green Magic vehicle and took off from the blue state Ru Xin.


    Stopping in the woods outside the city, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin talked about their next choice.


    Because it had been more or less transparent before, Lanru was not surprised to know that Su Ze had a way to get a lot of information about the reincarnation world.


    "To pass through the world, I think there is no need to think more about Jin. Wan Yan Honglie and Yang Kang can''t be evil. Other people in Jin have no intention of invading song."


    "In the consideration of the state of song, it is mainly martial arts. First, the nine Yin Manual of the Huashan, the second of the "sword of truth", and the complete the nine Yin manual classics, third is the defeat of the other villains and the sons and daughters of Ouyang Feng and Ouyang Ke.


    "On the other side of Mongolia, it is estimated that as long as you kill the Mongolian Khan timuzhen."


    "This..." Liang ziweng listened. He just felt like listening to the book of heaven. This arrangement is too shocking. Kill Ouyang Feng of Western poison? Winning the nine Yin manual and participating in Huashan''s sword?


    And kill the Khan timuzhen who just unified Mongolia?


    Is this What immortal master is considering? Sure enough, it''s not what ordinary people dare to imagine!


    "Two experts..." Yang Kang said aside. "As far as I know, Ouyang Feng is Ouyang Ke''s uncle, not his father."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "don''t doubt that Ouyang Feng is Ouyang Ke''s father. Ouyang Feng stole his sister-in-law and had such a biological son. "


    Yang Kang and Liang ziweng''s two bad bodies suddenly brightened up and became interested: Ouyang Feng is famous all over the world. Is there such a scandal? It''s exciting and imaginative to think about it.


    "Really can play." Blue heart also make complaints about it. "Ouyang Feng must be very fond of dumplings."


    Suzai heard her Tucao, naturally knew what she meant, and make complaints about it.


    After laughing together, LAN Ruxin said, "Su Ze, you know a lot about the world. I want to ask you, can you tell me?"


    "Who is the world''s shooting hero? Is the protagonist the carving hero? We now pass through the world without considering the protagonist? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "in my opinion, it really doesn''t need to be considered. In the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, the protagonist was Linghu Chong and the heroine was Ren Yingying. These two people have to go through hardships and calm the Jianghu storm together."


    "But what I consider is that their feelings and stories are not very important. They kill several villains in the Jianghu, leaving relatively good people. The original story will become a smooth river and pass the customs."


    "This time, the protagonist is Guo Jing. The hero of shooting and carving refers to his shooting and carving on the Mongolian grassland, and even the golden knife son-in-law of the Mongolian Khan. His love story and growth story are more wonderful than Linghu Chong. He is also a person with a great sense of justice. "


    "But aside from the story itself, all of his adventures are due to conflicts between Mongolia, Jin and song States," Huashan''s sword "and" Jiu Yin Jing Jing "in martial arts. If we smooth things out, we will naturally be able to pass the customs quickly. "


    Lanru was surprised: "is there another way? It''s really unique. However, this method is only suitable for you, the ''Maitreya''. Others have to explore the protagonist and the plot for a long time. It''s impossible to mess around like this. "


    Recalling Su Ze''s words, he said with a smile: "Linghu Chong, who calls himself ''my girl'', was originally a couple with Ren Yingying? I never thought of it. I don''t think they can become lovers. Instead, they may become sisters. "


    "Let them go."


    Su Ze also smiled and told LAN Ru the reason why Linghu Chong claimed to be "this girl". Lanru is angry and funny. Unexpectedly, Linghu Chong is a fool who drinks a little wine. He is also a brother to the adulterer.


    Between their words, Liang ziweng and Yang Kang felt like listening to the book of heaven. They didn''t understand what they meant: Linghu Chong, Xiaoao Jianghu and Ren Yingying. Who are they talking about? There are these people in the Jianghu. Are there any such things?


    As he spoke, Su Ze suddenly soared up in the Green Magic aircraft. Not far from the river, a white gauze woman walked out of a small boat and was talking with a smile like a goose.


    Huang Rong officially took off the disguise of a little beggar, and brother Jing and rong''er began to confess their feelings.


    Further away, there is a moving white. When you look at the Zixia magic skill carefully, it turns out that it is Ouyang Ke riding a white camel and several white maids in white camel villa.


    Exactly¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze thought secretly in his heart, started the Green Magic aircraft to pass over Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Two minutes later, he came to Ouyang Ke''s body, threw a sword through Ouyang Ke''s body and nailed him to death.


    Ouyangke didn''t understand what had happened, so he vomited blood and died.


    "Ah -" the maidens of Baituo villa screamed, "the childe is dead!"


    "Childe? "I''m almost forty years old, and I''m still called childe?" Su Ze said with a smile, "look at his dark eyes and indulge in lust until he is old. You call him master."


    He also said to them, "tell Ouyang Feng that if you want revenge, go to Huashan and wait for me. I will go to Huashan within a month!"


    The maids did not dare to say much, some panicked, and some wept silently.


    Su Ze knew that they would certainly convey this sentence to Ouyang Feng, so he returned at ease.


    When he joined LAN Ruxin, Liang ziweng and Yang Kang, Su Ze had another idea: "Liang ziweng, you were a thief when you were young, and Hong Qigong pulled out your hair. Yang Kang, you also have bad intentions. You don''t know what to do in the future. "


    "Why don''t I pass you a magical skill?"

 Chapter 124

    Teach it to the divine skill?


    Liang ziweng and Yang Kang looked at each other and felt a little strange.


    Su Ze first talked about their evil deeds and evil intentions, and then passed on to them divine power - would it still be divine power? Isn''t it going to hurt them?


    As people with unhealthy thoughts, Liang ziweng and Yang Kang easily think of this possibility, so they are not happy, but nervous.


    "I don''t know what kind of magic skill you want to teach us?"


    Su Ze said with a faint smile: "of course, it''s the anti evil sword manual that makes people clear their heart and reduce their desires and concentrate on cultivating their martial arts."


    LAN Ru''s heart couldn''t help smiling when she heard the speech: the skill of dispelling evil sword spectrum was taken out. It can be imagined that Liang ziweng and Yang Kang are really not credible people.


    Liang ziweng felt more and more uneasy in his heart and asked softly, "master, how do you practice this divine skill?"


    "If you want to practice divine skill, you must first go to the palace." Su Ze said faintly.


    Liang ziweng was stunned: "is there such an evil skill?"


    After su Ze nodded and confirmed, he looked down with some reluctance, and his expression was uncertain.


    "Can you show me this magical skill?" Liang ziweng asked.


    Su Ze nodded and handed him the copy of the evil repelling sword manual. Liang ziweng frowned after reading it. A moment later, he murmured, "I see. It''s a unique skill unheard of in the Wulin. Can I practice such magic skills? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "you can practice."


    Liang ziweng gave Yang Kang the evil ward sword manual again. Yang Kang turned blue and shook his head: "I''d rather not practice this skill. At least when I die, I''ll be a man rather than a eunuch..."


    Liang ziweng and his eyes collided and exchanged glances.


    Yang Kang''s expression slowly returned to calm: "this divine skill is really wonderful. I''d better choose to practice."


    He bowed his head and said a word. He and Liang ziweng suddenly shouted. Liang ziweng threw something at Su Ze, and then they jumped off the green devil aircraft and fled from left to right.


    Su Ze sneered and motioned LAN Ru Xin to kill Yang Kang and keep up with Liang ziweng.


    Liang ziweng was even more alarmed by this situation and hit Su Ze with some bottles and poison quenching concealed weapons all over his body.


    Su Ze pushed aside these things at will, and another sword popped out, running through Liang ziweng''s thigh.


    "It''s really risky to communicate with you insidious guys." Su Ze said, "I wanted to give you some benefits and let you concentrate on working for me. As a result, your selfishness will be exposed if you try a little. If I let you raise medicine snakes, I''m afraid you have to strengthen yourself first and then try to bite me back. "


    "Dare not, dare not, really dare not!" Cried Liang ziweng.


    "No? How many girls did you harm when you were a young thief? You should have enjoyed enough. " Su Ze said coldly, "I''m just testing Yang Kang''s reaction, but you must practice. As a result, both you and Yang Kang gave me the answer most in line with your own nature, proving that although you are old, you are still unwilling to give up the mind of former adulterers. It also proves that Yang Kang will never learn to be aboveboard and bright, and his mind is still so dark. "


    Not far away, Yang Kang has been killed by LAN Ruxin without any interest.


    Liang ziweng held his thigh and screamed, "Su Ze! You''re not a person because of your evil martial arts! Why should I be a eunuch? "


    "By the sins you committed in the past, you deserve to die! Hong Qigong pulls out your hair. You are only afraid of him, but I want to eliminate the root of your sin. Isn''t it better? " Su Ze sneered, "of course, I have to be strict with those who are not upright and have a crooked mind like you, so as not to cause disaster and trouble in the future."


    "Kill me! Kill me! I want to have fun in my next life, and I want to pick Yin and tonify Yang! " Liang ziweng cried, "anyway, if you kill me, no one will raise medicine snakes for you!"


    Su Ze sneered, read the power to surround Liang ziweng for a week, and beat off the poison in his hand.


    After that, he opened his hand to Liang ziweng: Soul absorption!


    Liang ziweng flew upside down and tried desperately to attack Su Ze, but Su Ze pressed his forehead with his palm.


    "Cultivation method of medicinal snake"


    Thinking of this condition, Su Ze quickly read the cultivation method of medicinal snake from Liang ziweng''s mind, then shook his head and killed Liang ziweng.


    "How''s it going?" Lanru asked.


    Su Ze said: "not so much. Liang ziweng is a crafty old slick. His method of cultivating medicine snake can cultivate an ordinary Python for two years at most, which can increase internal power for three or five years. It''s more troublesome."


    "The reason why the drug snake we ate is so effective is that Liang ziweng first found a highly toxic Agkistrodon halys like a python, which is a natural alien that can not be met. After liang ziweng carefully cultivated, the black highly toxic Agkistrodon halys became red, and all the toxicity was transformed into medicine. This whole process cannot be replicated, and Liang ziweng himself cannot find this natural alien and repeat cultivation. "


    "He didn''t say that before, but his mind was not small. You know, all his skills come from sneaking up on Wulin experts when he was a ginseng digging farmer. This time, he is going to sneak up on our two immortal masters as Wulin people, and then become an immortal himself. "


    Hearing Su Ze speak Liang ziweng''s mind, LAN Ru''s heart is also speechless.


    Compared with this, Guo Jing and other righteous people in Wulin are much better. The minds of these evil people are too mean to believe.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin were about to leave by Green Magic aircraft, but a man and a woman came in a hurry.


    Seeing Su Ze flying in midair with something, without horses or birds, Huang Rong was surprised: "what is this? How did these two people fly? "


    Guo Jing looked at Su Ze and shouted, "Hey, how did you kill Yang Kang? Uncle Yang and aunt Yang will be very sad! "


    Su Ze glanced at them: "Yang Kang''s previous choice has shown that he doesn''t care about his biological parents, but only about prosperity and wealth. Guo Jing, you are the son-in-law of Jindao on the grassland. The Guo family and the Yang family have a finger belly marriage. You and mu Nianci are also engaged. Plus this little girl, you are doing well. "


    "Ah?" Guo Jing was a little stunned and didn''t react.


    Huang Rong immediately shed tears, turned and stamped his feet, and went away angrily.


    "Rong''er -"


    Guo Jing quickly turned to follow up and could no longer reason with Su Ze.


    "You know so much..." Lan Ru sighed and jumped onto Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft and came to Su Ze.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "do you need me to explain to you?"

 Chapter 125

    For a moment, Lanru''s heart really wanted to continue questioning.


    However, after all, he suppressed his inner curiosity and smiled at Su Ze: "there''s no need to explain!"


    Curiosity sometimes makes people increase their knowledge, but sometimes it is equivalent to an unwanted desire. If you don''t need to know something, you must find the bottom. This is unwise curiosity.


    LAN Ruxin only needs to know what kind of person Su Ze is. He can completely trust him, even love him, and pursue the secret of all his power. That''s not right.


    "Looking at Guo Jing and Huang Rong, my heart is very envious."


    LAN Ruxin said again.


    "How can I envy them?"


    "Although they are only ancients, they live simply and simply. I feel sweet after listening to the names of brother Jing and rong''er. They will have a good ending." Said LAN Ruxin.


    Su Ze smiled: in this story, Guo Jing and Huang Rong did have a happy ending, but in other stories, they are not like this.


    Looking at Lanru''s heart snuggling up, Su Ze understood what she meant, took her in his hands, and they flew to the clouds and fought with each other in the white clouds.


    "From just now on, I feel that you make it difficult for me to calm down again. In the future, we will change our titles to be very sweet..."


    LAN Ruxin took off her rimless glasses, and her heroic and rational temperament disappeared. It was like she had changed from a teacher to a beautiful female classmate. She leaned against Su Ze''s ear and vomited heat.


    "What do you call it?"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "it''s unexpected that the famous independent lotus with Class C strength also has the appearance of such a little daughter..."


    He also smiled and kissed LAN Ruxin''s face, making her face more red. He didn''t know where to take the heat.


    Because of the emotion, he is particularly careless and bold, and has no ordinary reserve.


    "Lotus" lanruxin and Suze discuss their nicknames. They are not afraid that others can see them between the white clouds. They snuggle up and forget everything for the time being.


    "How about my brother and your sister? Otherwise, put on your glasses and I''ll call you teacher and you''ll call me classmate... "


    "I''m dying, you..."


    After some snuggling and fettering, they didn''t decide the names like "brother Jing" and "rong''er". Instead, they only shouted a few times to each other, which was like an electric shock.


    In the future, it''s not too late to think about it when you are intimate. Don''t be so numb in front of others.


    According to Su Ze''s previous plan, Su Ze and LAN Ru returned to the capital of Jin first. No one killed three Jin soldiers. After completing the task of reincarnation, they began to take formal action.


    Fly to the Mongolian grassland in the Green Magic aircraft, find Tiemuzhen, and kill them at night - even if they have green magic aircraft, they are still too risky during the day. After all, this is the time of the rise of Mongolia. Their morale and fighting spirit are not comparable to those of Jin and song.


    The Mongols couldn''t find any trace of them when they touched the big tent and killed them at night and then flew away at night.


    After leaving the Mongolian grassland, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin went to Guiyun village in Taihu Lake and found Lu Chengfeng.


    Su Ze certainly knows that Lu Chengfeng and other disciples are loyal to Huang Yaoshi. Even if the innocent are angry and broken, they will never reveal the secrets of Taohua island.


    He also directly defeated Lu Chengfeng, absorbed his soul and soul, obtained the location of Taohua Island, and then left a message: "one day, when Huang Laoxie comes back to Yunzhuang, tell him to go to Huashan, and I will wait for him in Huashan. And this news will also spread to Ouyang Feng, Hong Qigong and Duan Zhixing. I will go to Huashan within one month! "


    Lu Chengfeng was stunned. On the one hand, he felt that master Huang Yaoshi should not come to Guiyun villa to meet his unworthy disciple. On the other hand, he felt that he was so arrogant that he dared to initiate Huashan sword debate and invite several experts in the world to Huashan.


    After hesitation, he sent someone to spread the news. What if master really came to see him?


    Sometimes the news in the Jianghu spreads quickly and sometimes slowly. It''s like a Wulin event such as Huashan''s discussion of swords. It''s a duel, and it spreads all at once.


    Moreover, it was not the agreement of several experts such as Eastern evil and Western poison, southern emperor and Northern beggar who initiated Huashan sword discussion this time, but the decision made by an unknown Su Ze.


    Who the hell is this person?


    Most people don''t know whether it is true or false after careful inquiry. This man assassinated Wan Yan Honglie, king of Zhao in the kingdom of Jin, and Tiemuzhen, the Great Khan of Mongolia!


    Is this man a Jianghu man or an assassin?


    If you assassinate the Jin people, you still worry about the country and the people. Assassinating the Mongolian Khan is not like worrying about the country and the people: at this time, the recognized strategy of the song state was to defeat the Jin State and join hands with Mongolia. Didn''t Su Ze''s killing of the Mongol Khan add chaos to the state of song?


    The disturbances in the Jianghu can not be shaken at all, just like how Guo Jing and Huang Rong take risks and emotional disputes. In Su Ze''s view, it is also a small matter that does not affect the customs clearance world at all.


    After he gets rid of Wan Yan Honglie, Yang Kang, Ouyang Ke and tie Muzhen, who will go to quarrel with Guo Jing and Huang Rong?


    Even the Iron Palm sect leader Qiu Qianren, in the original plot, he took refuge in the kingdom of Jin and couldn''t get along with Guo Jing. Now Wanyan Honglie, who is keen on invading the south, died. On the one hand, he had nowhere to turn to. On the other hand, he didn''t know which onion Guo Jing was. Naturally, he couldn''t talk about hunting.


    Flying to the peach blossom island in the Green Magic aircraft, Su Ze didn''t try to break any peach blossom array. He flew directly to find the old urchin Zhou Botong in the cave.


    Needless to say anything, the old urchin saw Su Ze coming by something that could fly. He was so stupid that he tried to stand up and fly.


    However, he is a man who is very faithful to his promise. The nine Yin manual is written in his hands and promised that the dead Wang Chongyang will never be passed on.


    However, the nine Yin manual the nine Yin manual classics was written by Su Ze, which showed that he had already seen the nine Yin classics. This is not an external story. Zhou Botong did not violate the promise. Zhou Botong finally relaxed and turned the nine Yin manual to the Suze.


    The collection of the nine Yin classics is still intact, and there is still no hint of the customs world.


    Su Ze is not in a hurry: there are only several other possibilities. It is not difficult to guess that it should not be far from the world of customs clearance.


    "Where are we going to play on this aircraft?"


    The old urchin stood on the Green Magic aircraft and asked Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled: "go to Huashan and see the world''s experts."


    "Ah? "Huashan?" The old urchin Zhou Botong immediately screamed and wanted to jump down: "I won''t go!"

 Chapter 126

    "Why not?"


    LAN Ruxin asked curiously, "old urchin, you are one of the top experts in the world and like to exchange martial arts experience with us. Why don''t you want to go to Huashan to fight with the experts in the world?"


    The old urchin waved his hand again and again. He just wanted to go, but he refused to explain.


    Su Ze grabbed him with his hand, and the old urchin stretched out his hand and forced him to let go.


    Their fighting experience was different. It was just three moves and two moves. Su Ze was caught by the old urchin and stopped the green devil aircraft.


    After getting off the Green Magic aircraft, Zhou Botong directly went back to the cave where Huang Yaoshi imprisoned him and refused to come out again.


    Su Ze was not in a hurry. He and LAN Ruxin took out the small solar charging equipment, charged the Green Magic aircraft, and went into the cave again.


    "Old urchin, you don''t want to participate in Huashan sword debate?"


    The old urchin shouted, "no, no, you go. I won''t go anyway!"


    "Then let''s continue to discuss martial arts?" Suze asked.


    "I know your martial arts. There''s nothing to discuss. Don''t discuss it. Go, go!" The old urchin hid in the cave and refused to come out.


    If you only talk about martial arts, the old urchin''s eyes are really hot. Before, Su Ze showed his martial arts one by one in order to show his kindness to the old urchin.


    In the evaluation of the old urchin, Su Ze''s mastery of island Kendo is unattractive. He always fights hard and seeks speed, which is not superior martial arts; LAN Ruxin''s immortal sword technique has a good artistic conception, but it doesn''t have enough internal power and can''t exert much power; Only Su Ze''s Zixia internal skill is really authentic in the eyes of the old urchin. There are many things to learn from it, and it is vaguely in line with the Quanzhen internal skill.


    Of course, according to the words of the old urchin, Su Ze''s Kendo is boring, LAN Ruxin''s sword is a little interesting, and Zixia''s internal skill wants to find out if it is a high-level internal skill created by Quanzhen sect.


    These martial arts are not particularly fun, or his own left-right fighting is fun.


    At this time, as a martial arts maniac, the old urchin could be called fear of going to Huashan, which really puzzled LAN Ruxin.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "old urchin, I showed you our martial arts. You should also show us your martial arts. Or if you teach me a profound sword technique, I''ll tell you something about you. How about it? "


    "Not much!"


    The old urchin was in a wayward mind. If he was really like an urchin, he would not come out of the cave.


    "Let''s go. Your martial arts are not what I want to see. I''ll never see you again or go to Huashan! And you see "Jiu Yin Jing Jing", we are even!


    "This......" Lan Ru was surprised.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "this is the origin of the nickname of the old urchin. If he is unhappy, he will be like a child. How can he refuse to obey. Except for the late Wang Chongyang, who was able to make him obedient, others were not qualified to make him obedient. "


    "Then we can''t take him. Let''s go to Huashan to prepare Huashan sword debate?" Lanru asked.


    "No, I happen to know one thing, which is the heart knot of the old urchin." Suze said.


    LAN Ru''s heart smiled at the speech: "you really know again, Su Ze. I really doubt that sometimes you know everything. The name ''Maitreya'' is true."


    "Not yet, just know."


    Su Ze held her palm, soft and gentle, in her hand.


    "Old urchin, do you like poetry?" Su Ze said faintly, "I heard a hard-working woman recite such a poem. Four machines, mandarin ducks weave and want to fly together..."


    As soon as he heard this, a figure rushed out of the cave. The old urchin looked at Su Ze in panic, like a child who was found to have made a mistake by an adult: "how do you know? How could you know that? Do many people know? It''s over. I''m still sorry for Lord Duan. I''m really sorry for Lord Duan... "


    "Don''t worry, old urchin. It has something to do with you. How about you bear to listen carefully? " Suze said.


    "OK..." the old urchin nodded blankly, as if farting. He caught fire, ran up and drilled into the cave, "I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to know, and you don''t want to tell me! You go! "


    Su Ze frowned slightly, remained silent for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Botong, if you are still a man, get out and listen carefully! Don''t be so shapeless! What I want to say is just because you don''t understand the tragic things that happen when you are not responsible. How can you not listen! "


    The old urchin came out dejected, "what''s the matter? Tell me. Is Lord Duan angry? How''s yinggu? Did Lord Duan hit her? To say, Lord Duan should also be angry. After all, we...... "


    "You''ve been locked up on Taohua island for many years. Maybe you don''t know that Lord Duan has become a monk and become a master of Yideng?" Su Ze said, "Zhou Botong, the next thing I want to say has nothing to do with others. It''s your family. You should listen patiently."


    "Since you left Dali with your elder martial brother Wang Chongyang, yinggu has been pregnant. After October, your child will be left. Although Duan Zhixing is broad-minded, he can no longer have a husband and wife relationship with her. "


    The old urchin was stunned: "what? I have children? "


    "Yes, you have children and were killed!" Su Ze continued, "your child lives in Dali palace with yinggu. Naturally, it is considered to be Duan Zhixing''s son. Qiu Qianren, the leader of the Iron Palm sect, wanted to defeat Duan Zhixing, so he poisoned yinggu''s child and asked Duan Zhixing to exhaust his skills to save the child."


    "Duan Zhixing is magnanimous, but after all, the child was born to his concubine and outsiders, and there are strong enemies with bad intentions who spy on him. He wants to save the child and risk his own life. After all, I didn''t do anything to let you and yinggu''s child die. "


    This


    The old urchin didn''t know what to say and was as numb as a chicken.


    Lanru''s heart thought to herself: This is extra magnanimous, okay? Duan Zhixing actually allowed the concubine wearing the green hat to live in the palace and gave birth to the adulterer''s children. He was so kind-hearted that he could sail. Would he have to take his own life to save the adulterer''s children?


    Looking at the old urchin, I was even more surprised: what kind of magical woman would find the old urchin to be a adulterer... It''s a little funny for the old urchin to look like this.


    "From then on, yinggu decided to take revenge on Lord Duan..."


    "Huh?"


    Lanru looked at Su Ze in surprise. There really is such a magical woman! Put a green hat on the man and give birth to the adulterer''s child. Because the honest man didn''t give his life to the adulterer''s child, he decided to take revenge on the honest man?


    Where the hell did you get revenge? According to a normal Wang Ye''s reaction, on the day of your cheating, it''s time to copy and kill all three or nine clans? Don''t you know that you can safely give birth to a child only by sparing your life?


    Su Ze nodded to LAN Ru''s heart: Yes, yinggu is such a magical female Xia who falls in love with an old urchin and can force the "honest man" to death. She has such a powerful logic.


    "A few years ago, yinggu also came to Taohua island to try to save her beloved old urchin Zhou Botong. In her heart, she and the old urchin have become husband and wife''s family, and the old urchin is the head of their family."


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t know the strange gate and was trapped by the peach blossom array outside. He almost starved to death before he was driven away by pharmacist Huang. Now yinggu is preparing to take revenge on master Yideng and Qiu Qianren while studying the strange door dunjia and preparing to save the old urchin Zhou Botong. "


    Speaking of this, Su Ze looked at the old urchin: "are you still playing here and running away when you hear yinggu''s name? You know, yinggu is really selfish and cruel to Duan Zhixing, but she really loves you! "


    The old urchin opened his mouth and lost all his high emotions.


    "I have to see her... I have to see her..."


    "And this time I launched the Huashan sword debate. Yideng master will go, Qiu Qianren will go, and yinggu will go." Su Ze said, "are you going to Huashan or not?"


    "Go! I''m going to Huashan! "


    The old urchin said firmly.

 Chapter 127

    The old urchin just doesn''t have a proper shape. I feel sorry for Duan Zhixing and that men and women are in trouble. After all, he was kind-hearted. After understanding yinggu''s suffering, he could no longer sit and watch yinggu continue to suffer.


    Yinggu still works hard to save him from Peach Blossom Island. How can he ignore it and wait for yinggu to save him here?


    In the old urchin''s own words, it would be too "tortoise bastard" not to see yinggu again!


    Therefore, the old urchin finally untied his heart knot and followed Su Ze on the Green Magic aircraft again.


    "Thank you for telling me so much. Since you have told me so much news, I have to repay you. Didn''t you say you wanted me to teach you swordsmanship? In my opinion, what you need to learn is not swordsmanship, but to make a Japanese sword and practice it. "


    "I happen to know that there is a sabre technique called one Sabre cut in the wind. It is also cruel and indomitable. It should complement your current Sabre technique."


    Su Ze could not help shaking his head when he heard the speech: "this is not possible. As far as I know, the fastest way of Japanese Dao is to cut dragonflies and swallows, which is called Dragonfly cutting and swallows returning. It''s just like this when he practices to the extreme."


    The world of martial arts can''t be measured by this. After all, there is an internal skill and a complete martial arts system. In this system, the fastest Japanese Dao is the level of fast Dao Tian boguang. I''ve never heard of winning with fast Dao.


    Whether it''s ah Fei''s fast sword in Gu Long''s martial arts, or the evil ward sword manual and Dugu Jiujian in Jin Yong''s martial arts, they are all sword techniques, not sword techniques. Even if there are top knife techniques, full moon machete, deer cutting knife and snow drinking crazy knife, which one wins because of the knife technique? They all need unique weapons with special materials and shapes to use the knife technique attached to them. It is not a knife technique that can be used at will after taking a knife.


    Hearing Su Ze''s dissatisfaction, the old urchin nodded again and again: "if you feel that the knife technique is not satisfactory, that''s all. In terms of swordsmanship, Quanzhen swordsmanship is simple and clumsy, with few flaws. It is really one of the top swordsmanship in the world. But if you want to learn Quanzhen sword, you have to join Quanzhen sect, or tell me whether your Zixia magic skill was created by my senior brother Wang Chongyang. If so, it would be better. I can teach you now. "


    "If not, you have to join the Quanzhen sect to learn Quanzhen sword."


    "Otherwise, learn the Luoying sword technique or Yuxiao sword technique of Huang Laoxie of Taohua island. Although these two sword techniques are top, they need people with flexible mind to be quick and quick. The more stupid people are, the more they can''t exert their power and are useless. If you learn it privately, you will be chased and killed by Huang Laoxie to the ends of the earth. "


    Su Ze nodded and asked, "I heard that Duan family in Dali has a sword technique called six pulse divine sword, which emits an unstoppable invisible sword spirit on his fingers..."


    "It has long been lost. My elder martial brother and Lord Duan also said that the six pulse divine sword is actually the" finger "of the six pulse God. After all, it is still the cohesion of the finger force of one Yang finger, which is far from the real advanced sword technique. There is only a little idea of sword technique."


    Said the old urchin.


    "What about the thirty-six swords in Ailao Mountain, Yunnan, which is known as the most aggressive sword in the world?" Suze asked.


    The old urchin giggled: "in remote areas, he is shallow and arrogant. In Dali, Yunnan Province, in addition to Lord Duan, who has an open mind and broad vision and has the five greatest skills in the world, the rest of the martial artists boast about each other. I''ve also seen the 36 swords in Ailao Mountain. They go straight to the enemy''s key points up, down, left and right, but forget their own key points. The attack is fierce, but they die quickly. "


    So it is


    The Green Magic aircraft crossed the ocean and mountains. It didn''t stop except when it rested. Three days later, it finally reached the foot of Huashan Mountain.


    There are ten days before the January period mentioned by Su Ze. At this time, the foot of Huashan Mountain is full of people from the Wulin who come to see the excitement. During their discussion, Su Ze is also satisfied to hear that he has organized the second Huashan sword debate. Several of the most important guests have arrived.


    Western poison Ouyang Feng, because he killed Ouyang Ke; East evil pharmacist Huang came because he left a message in Guiyun villa; North beggar Hong Qigong, Yideng master, Iron Palm sect leader Qiu Qianren, Quanzhen sect Qiu Chuji, and Jiangnan six monsters also came to join in the fun.


    With them, of course, Huashan''s sword debate has become a success this time.


    "Old urchin, Yideng master and Qiu Qianren are all on Huashan now. When will you go up?"


    Suze asked.


    The old urchin looked at Su Ze strangely and arranged the altar of the mourning hall: "don''t worry, I''ll wait until yinggu comes out. Suze boy, what are you doing now? "


    "Guess what I do?" Su Ze said, "haven''t you always refused to teach me swordsmanship seriously, so that my Quanzhen swordsmanship can''t be introduced? I have to be more prepared. "


    "Of course, it''s not because I don''t teach well, but because you''re stupid! In those days, I could read Quanzhen sword once and master it after practicing it twice. How can you be like this now? " The old urchin said disapprovingly.


    Su Ze shook his head reluctantly. He promised the old urchin that he would officially worship Quanzhen as long as he started Quanzhen sword technique. Unfortunately, when it comes to the idea of being a teacher and sincerely teaching skills, the old urchin is not as good as Uncle Jiu''s sincere teaching. It''s more just a "fun" mentality. Therefore, Su Ze can only memorize by rote and has no hint of reaping the reincarnation world. Quanzhen sword has not learned and become a skill.


    After that, the old urchin looked at Su Ze''s every move curiously.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Recruit ghosts." Suze said.


    "Huh? Recruit ghosts? " LAN Ru was surprised, "can you recruit ghosts?"


    The old urchin''s face changed and said with a dry smile, "do you mean to scare me? Is there a ghost in this world? "


    Su Ze shook his head, put on his heavenly master''s robe, stepped on the Tiangang Beidou step, recited a word in his mouth, and lit a yellow paper on a candle.


    The flame rose and went out in a flash. The cold wind came in front of him. A figure floated in front of the altar. It was the image of a general in armor.


    "What do you call the general?" Suze asked.


    "No need to call, follow orders." The ghost general responded decisively.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and asked, "is there an underground place in this world?"


    "Never heard of it." Said the ghost general.


    Su Ze was a little disappointed. If there was an underground place, his A-level skills should play a great role in walking through the two circles. This Huashan sword debate can ensure that everything is safe. Now, although the win is not small, there are still some people who are not fully prepared.


    "Ghost!"


    The old urchin reacted and ran out with a scream.

 Chapter 128

    As soon as he ran out, the old urchin stopped again and saw a woman with snow-white hair staring at herself.


    "Bertone..."


    The old urchin also muttered: "yinggu... I''m sorry for you. I came out of Taohua island these two days and know that our child is dead..."


    When he said this, yinggu burst into tears. She came and grabbed his hand and said, "Botong, our child died miserably. The two thieves who killed our child are on Mount Hua. Let''s take revenge now!"


    "Two dog thieves?"


    "Yes, one is a hypocritical old monk Yideng, that is, Duan Zhixing, and the other is Qiu Qianren of the Iron Palm sect!" Ying Gu said.


    The old urchin was a little embarrassed: "Qiu Qianren, let''s deal with that emperor. After all, we don''t deserve him. Let''s forget it?"


    Yinggu was a little unwilling, but after quietly raising her eyes to see the old urchin, she nodded after all.


    "Well, listen to you. Bertone, I''ve been alone for so many years. I miss you and our child... "


    Zhou Botong was at a loss. He didn''t know where to put his palm. He looked around and suddenly saw Su Ze and LAN Ruxin coming out. He immediately screamed and ran to Huashan with yinggu.


    "Aunt Ying, let''s go up the mountain. There are ghosts at the foot of the mountain!"


    Yinggu nodded with a shy face, and they hurried up Huashan.


    "It''s true... Fortunately, Zhou Botong is more reasonable than her. She listens to Zhou Botong''s words. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what to do and how long to torture master Yideng."


    LAN Ru sighed.


    Su Ze nodded. He also felt that master Yideng was unlucky. His concubine cheated. He was tolerant and tolerant of resentment and sin. Where should I tell this truth? It''s time to kill him first and finish it all, so as not to make trouble.


    However, considering the prosperity of Dali Buddhism, the emperors and princes successively became monks in the temple. They all made that choice with compassion and felt guilty.


    Zhou Botong and yinggu went to Huashan, and all the people arrived. Su Ze no longer hesitated. He took the incense altar and a green magic aircraft with LAN Ruxin to the top of Huashan Mountain.


    Two minutes later, the Green Magic aircraft stopped at the top of Huashan Mountain. Su Ze stood on the Green Magic aircraft and looked at the people below.


    The thin old man in white robe, holding a snake stick, is Ouyang Feng of Western poison.


    Dressed up as an old scholar in blue and wearing a copper mask, it was Huang Yaoshi of dongxie, followed by the little girl Huang Rong, looking at Guo Jing not far away.


    Guo Jing followed the six monsters in the south of the Yangtze River and approached the dirty old beggar Hong Qigong with nine fingers.


    Diagonally opposite them is Qiu Chuji with a proud face - the culprit passing by Niujia village is not very good in the face of five great level experts, but he hangs and beats ordinary Jianghu people, so he has a high mentality and is competitive.


    Quanzhen Qizi''s martial arts are so inferior and superior. Ma Yu and Wang Chuyi take cultivation as their main business and don''t like to be competitive. Qiu Chuji is the strongest, the most arrogant and the most murderous.


    Master Yideng stood beside Qiu Chuji because Wang Chongyang had a good personal relationship with him in the past, so he had a good relationship with the Quanzhen school.


    In another place, Qiu Qianren, the leader of the Iron Palm sect, squatted on a mountain stone. He was like a mountain carving, with fierce light in his eyes, followed by two iron palm sect minions.


    Seeing Su Ze coming, Ouyang Feng reacted first.


    He jumped up like a huge toad, and the snake stick in his hand was like a spirit snake spitting out messages, and like a toad eating mosquitoes and heading straight for the green devil aircraft.


    Su Ze smiled faintly, and the ghost general rushed to Ouyang Feng with a cold air. Ouyang Feng only felt that his body was cold and his Qi and blood were frozen. He was surprised. He didn''t care about the attack anymore. He quickly used his internal skills to dispel the cold, stumbled back two steps and nearly fell off the cliff of Huashan.


    "Are you Suze?"


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, I''m Su Ze."


    "Did you kill my nephew Ouyang Ke?" Ouyang Feng said angrily.


    Su Ze smiled: "no, I didn''t kill your nephew Ouyang Ke. I killed your own son, Ouyang Ke, who was born by your sister-in-law."


    As soon as he said this, Ouyang Feng immediately turned purple and brown on his face and shouted, "nonsense, go to hell!"


    He jumped up again and hit Su Ze again. This time, he didn''t spare any strength. The palm wind was very powerful. The wind in the mountains was whistling. He was determined to kill Su Ze.


    When they heard this and saw Ouyang Feng''s response, they immediately knew that it was not nonsense, but the truth, so Ouyang Feng was so angry.


    I didn''t expect that Ouyang Feng, a world-famous martial arts master, would make such a scandal against human relations.


    Su Ze naturally expected that Ouyang Feng would have such a reaction. As early as he finished, he controlled the green devil aircraft to fly. When Ouyang Feng called angrily, he just avoided it.


    After all, Ouyang Feng had nowhere to borrow in the air. He fell angrily and stared at Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you are all the top experts in Wulin. It''s great to participate in the Huashan sword debate organized by me. Wait a moment, the old urchin Zhou Botong will come to the top of Huashan Mountain soon. The experts are all here, so you can... "


    "Nonsense!"


    Herbalist Huang dongxie said, "just because you are an evil sect and a thing that can fly in the air, do you deserve to organize Huashan to talk about swords? I didn''t come here to discuss swords this time. I wanted to ask you, are you the one who bullied Lu Chengfeng and told me about pharmacist Huang in Guiyun village? "


    "Yes, I''m good." Su Ze said, "pharmacist Huang, your magic power is ready to go. I saw it, but I advise you not to do so. I may have a means no less than you. I don''t think all the people present are willing to suffer reckless disaster because of your impulse. "


    "Senior brother Yao!" Ouyang Feng of Western poison was overjoyed when he saw that pharmacist Huang also couldn''t get along with Su Ze. He was ready to do it. "You and I worked together to clean up the boy."


    However, pharmacist Huang was furious at his words: "do you think I can''t deal with him alone? Also, those who deceive my brother and steal my sister-in-law should not talk to me again and pollute my ears! "


    Ouyang Feng''s face was even more ugly. He gnawed his teeth and was angry: one day, he will burn your peach blossom island to repay today''s shame!


    However, he didn''t speak after all to avoid making too many enemies.


    "Brother Su Ze, I admire you for assassinating the king of the kingdom of Jin. Later, I went to Mongolia to kill timuzhen Khan and hold this Huashan sword debate, but I don''t understand what I think." North beggar Hong Qigong said, "do you want the world to be turbulent and the Wulin to be turbulent?"

 Chapter 129

    When Hong Qigong finished, Guo Jing agreed: "why did you kill Khan? Khan is a good man! And brother Yang Kang, I heard that you killed him too. Uncle Yang and aunt Yang are very sad. They are very sad. "


    Su Ze said lightly, "the world is in turmoil, the Wulin is in turmoil? Either strong or weak. Since the rise of Mongolia, it has a strong army. Over time, after breaking through the state of Jin, will it not attack the state of song? "


    "In the past, it was the shame of the Jin state to go south and Jingkang to destroy Liao. Now someone is trying to unite Mongolia to destroy gold. Will Jingkang''s shame come again? When will strong soldiers stop to reason? I simply destroyed the Mongolian Khan, let Mongolia return to chaos, and let the state of Jin and the state of song continue their confrontation. At least the state of song will not be destroyed by Mongolia. "


    Everyone is reckless in the Jianghu. Apart from Huang Yaoshi and Yideng master, I really can''t say anything about this kind of national calculation. Hearing Su Ze say this, they all feel that there really is a little truth.


    However, Guo Jing shook his head: "big Khan is a good man, he won''t be so."


    Su Ze smiled: "the golden sword son-in-law of the Mongolian Khan, your excellency Guo Jing naturally said so."


    Guo Jing was speechless. Huang Rong would have helped Guo Jing in other things, but as soon as Su Ze talked about it, he stopped talking and gave Guo Jing a cold look.


    Mu Nianci''s engagement was finally dissolved, and the event of Mongolia''s Jindao son-in-law has never passed - even though the Mongolian Khan timuzhen has been assassinated by Su Ze, who knows whether the events of Huazheng and Guo Jing will be invalidated?


    While talking, the old urchin Zhou Botong and yinggu came to the top of Huashan Mountain and saw that everyone was there and Su Ze was there. He was a little afraid of ghosts and wanted to turn around and leave.


    However, after all, he still endured.


    Qiu Chuji hurried forward to greet Zhou Botong: "I''ve seen martial uncle!"


    Pharmacist Huang was surprised: "old urchin, can you escape from Peach Blossom Island?"


    The old urchin waved his hand and motioned that he had no time to pay attention to them. He went straight to master Yideng: "yinggu and I are good. We''re sorry for you. You won''t save our child. You''re sorry for us. We''re even!"


    Master Yideng sighed: "Amitabha, it''s the best. For years, it''s hard for me to be calm and calm at night. Thank you for giving me peace."


    With these words, the old urchin and yinggu looked at Qiu Qianren together.


    Without much to say, the two hit directly. Qiu Qianren looked stunned. Then he realized that the baby he had killed was not Yideng''s son, but the children of the two.


    The three of them fought fiercely, and it was difficult to decide the outcome for a moment - in fact, the old urchin had a higher ability to fight left and right, but Qiu Qianren''s own ability was no less than five wonders. When the two sides had to struggle to decide the outcome, it was difficult to decide the outcome immediately.


    Even Ying Gu stood aside and took time to help the old urchin. She couldn''t really intervene. If she joined the battle, the old urchin would be tied up and lose.


    "Huashan''s sword debate has begun."


    Su Ze said lightly, "Eastern evil and Western poison, southern emperor and Northern beggar, the Chinese magic power is dead, and the first person in the world is vacant. Are you really not excited?"


    "With the benefactor, how can we dare to move in order to avoid the Yellow finches?" Master Yideng said slowly.


    As soon as he said this, everyone nodded.


    This man acted secretly and killed a prince and a big sweat. He was not a kind-hearted man anyway. If he sets up this game, it is also very possible that he will catch all the people.


    Su Ze smiled: "in that case, we will leave. Please enjoy Huashan''s sword discussion!"


    After that, he and lanruxin left the top of Huashan Mountain by Green Magic aircraft.


    After he left, the fight between Zhou Botong and yinggu and Qiu Qianren became more and more intense, and others gradually couldn''t help it.


    Jiangnan six monsters and Qiu Chuji bring up the old story again. Jiangnan six monsters say that they trained Guo Jing into talent. Of course, they won the original bet. Qiu Chuji is stronger. Biting the dead Yang Kang is better than Guo Jing. They didn''t lose at all.


    As the two sides talked, they fought again without speculation. Guo Jing quickly persuaded them to quarrel. Unfortunately, none of the two sides would listen to him.


    East evil and West poison, South emperor and North beggar all gradually couldn''t help but hand over.


    "That''s it? We don''t have to participate in Huashan sword debate? " The blue Ru heart doesn''t understand ground to ask a way.


    "No, I choose to consider national affairs first, and secondly, to consider the symbolic events of Huashan''s sword, and the third is to consider the nine most famous" the nine Yin manual ". Su Ze said, "if this is not enough, then I have only two things left to complete," Wu Mu''s suicide note "and Guo Jing''s growth. I hope I don''t want to be the plot grandpa of Guo Jing and grow up with him for several years. "


    "If so, it''s actually good. After all, the time for the reincarnation world to complete the task itself will be carried out in a great time ratio. We have grown up with Guo Jing for several years. It is estimated that the real world will only last two days and save countless reincarnation points, which is more cost-effective." Said LAN Ruxin.


    "This may not be worth it." Su Ze said, "in a reincarnation world, in two days, I can pass through other worlds. The harvest and promotion are not comparable to the time of cultivating martial arts for several years."


    After listening to this, LAN Ruxin was shocked: for ordinary combatants, mastering the general situation of the plot is unimaginable, so they can''t and absolutely dare not stay in the reincarnation world for too long, because they don''t know what enemies they will attract and whether they will lead to hidden strong people in the reincarnation world to attack themselves.


    If someone like Su Ze is absolutely sure, he will not give up and borrow the task time of reincarnation world again and again to improve his strength.


    However, for Su Ze, because the task took too long, the real world also delayed two days, calling it "too long", which is a luxury that all combatants dare not imagine.


    Who can have such confidence to continue to pass more than one reincarnation world in the next two days?


    And two days later, what will Suze''s strength of class B strength rise to?


    Just think about it, Lanru''s heart feels surging.


    Su Ze is bound to greatly increase his strength, and will certainly aim at the reincarnation world of the fifth level.


    On the top of Huashan Mountain, the sword debate and fighting are going on. Su Ze and LAN Ruxin, as outsiders, wait for the end of Huashan sword debate.


    After waiting for two hours, Su Ze''s face was a little ugly


    Huashan''s sword debate is over, the fight between Eastern evil and Western poison, southern emperor and Northern beggar is over, Qiu Qianren is killed by Zhou Botong, and the six monsters in the south of the Yangtze River and Qiu Chuji stop to reconcile. It can be said that basically the contradictions have been solved, but the reincarnation world of the legend of carving heroes has not passed the customs.

 Chapter 130

    This... Do you really want me to train Guo Jing to be great Xia Guo, and let Guo Jing and Huang Rong become lovers?


    Su Ze thought to himself.


    "It seems that the key to customs clearance is not Huashan''s discussion of swords. Next, let''s go to Wu Mu''s suicide note?" Lanru asked.


    "Go and have a look first. Even if I know so much about the plot, the conditions for customs clearance in the world are not obvious." As soon as Su Ze and LAN Ruxin took off, they went towards Jingzhou and Xiangyang.


    Seeing the two of them leave in the Green Magic aircraft, the old urchin Zhou Botong shouted, "Hey, how did you go? I also want to take yinggu to fly in the sky! "


    Yinggu blushed and patted him: "don''t talk nonsense, so many people are here!"


    Ouyang Feng of the Western poison gave a furious cry and stared at Su Ze who had flown away: he was very tired and could not catch up with him after just fighting with the east evil Huang pharmacist, North beggar Hong Qigong and Yideng master.


    And the other party flew away directly, which was too late to catch up. He could only watch the murderer who killed ouyangke leave.


    Dongxie also frowned slightly: these two Su Ze came and went freely by flying things. It was a strange thing in the world. They provoked me to come to Huashan. After holding Huashan sword debate, they left regardless. It was another strange thing.


    Up to now, they can''t see why these two strange people come and go. It''s really unpredictable.


    Dongxie boasted of his great intelligence. He couldn''t understand the relationship between them.


    However, when he came back, he found that his smart daughter was flirting with a long, simple, honest, stupid and spiritless silly boy. He didn''t fight at once. He took Huang Rong and said, "rong''er, let''s go back to peach blossom island!"


    Huang Rong doesn''t want to. Guo Jing wants to follow up, but is stopped by the six monsters in the south of the Yangtze River. He is not allowed to communicate with dongxie''s daughter. They had no choice but to be separated for the time being.


    The masters of Huashan sword debate gradually dispersed, and the Huashan sword debate was completely over. People in the Jianghu were once again talking about the results of this Huashan sword debate.


    Two days later, in the cave of the middle finger peak of the Iron Palm mountain in Xiangyang, Jingzhou, Su Ze found the Wu Mu suicide note carried by the former leader of the Iron Palm sect, Shangguan Jiannan.


    After obtaining Wu Mu''s suicide note, Su Ze went to the north to find Guo Jing and see if he could pass through the whole world.


    However, in this ancient society, it is not so easy to find people.


    Before, Guo Jing was on Huashan Mountain. Now after Huashan talks about swords, it''s hard to find Guo Jing. He may follow the six monsters in the south of the Yangtze River, or he may go to Taohua island.


    After searching for more than half of the kingdom of Jin, Guo Jing has not been found. First, the kingdom of Jin found Su Ze, the wanted prisoner who killed Yan Honglie.


    The kingdom of Jin mobilized a large army to try to kill Su Ze, but Su Ze found an opportunity to kill the commander again. When passing by the kingdom of Jin, he killed the Royal lords and the emperor of the kingdom of Jin.


    The chaotic Mongolia did not have time to send troops out. The state of song was overjoyed when it heard that the Jin army was defeated and civil strife was great. It summoned up the courage to send troops to test it.


    Since the founding of the state of Jin, it has been rapidly corrupt and competing with the state of song; Being stirred by Su Zeyi, Meng Gong, who led the army, claimed to be Wei Qing and Huo Qubing - I didn''t know I was such a military genius!


    The kingdom of Jin was destroyed by the state of song, which made the Han people and Wulin people very excited. People like Hong Qigong and the six monsters in the south of the Yangtze River, who were interested in righteousness, originally respected Su Ze, but now they are full of respect.


    This strange man is so powerful that he can destroy a country with one person!


    Therefore, when Su Ze met the six monsters in the south of the Yangtze River in the capital of the state of Jin, the six guys with strange temper and radical character rarely gave Su Ze a big gift to see Su Ze and thanked him for helping the Han people recover their rivers and mountains.


    After the ceremony, Su Ze asked them about Guo Jing''s whereabouts. Ke zhenevil, a flying bat, squinted and said, "great Xia Su Ze, we have nothing to hide. Jing''er doesn''t follow us now. Instead, he went to Mongolia to pick up his mother to the Central Plains. After all, the Mongolian ministries began a scuffle. There was a chaos of war and it was very unsafe. I wonder if great Xia Su Ze wants to find jing''er. What do you have to do? "


    Su Ze took out Wu Mu''s suicide note and said, "Guo Jing has a good heart and is good at barbarian places, but he knows he is Han. I want to give him a book called Wu Mu''s suicide note."


    "Wu Mu''s suicide note? Is it related to Yue Wumu? " The six monsters in Jiangnan are solemn.


    "This book is Yue Wumu''s marching and fighting method. It was first kept by Shangguan Jiannan of Han Shizhong''s department and left in Tiezhang mountain. Qiu Qianren, the successor of the Iron Palm sect, has only martial arts, no martial ethics and can''t inherit ambition. I''ll take it out and give it to the right person. " Suze said.


    The six strange people in Jiangnan felt a little puzzled when they heard the speech: should Guo Jing, a young man under the age of 20, give these important things carrying great ambitions? Why is great Xia Suze so whimsical?


    The six quickly declined instead of Guo Jing, saying that Guo Jing was still young after all and could not bear such a big responsibility.


    Su Ze didn''t answer their refusal. Anyway, he just inquired about Guo Jing''s whereabouts and handed over Wu Mu''s suicide note to Guo Jing.


    If this is not enough to pass through the "reincarnation of heroes", the Suzai can only personally go to the scene, the professor of the nine Yin manual to Guo Jing, let Guo Jing grow up.


    After the Green Magic aircraft was fully charged, it went to the northern grassland. First, it asked someone about the general orientation of Mongolian ministries. After correcting the direction twice, it finally found Guo Jing and Guo Jing''s mother Li Ping.


    They packed up their belongings and were about to leave Mongolia. Guo Jing''s bow, an Da Tuolei and Hua Zheng reluctantly bid farewell, but some people were eager to take the opportunity to kill Guo Jing.


    After all, after Tiemuzhen''s death, these people are no longer monolithic, but have different thoughts.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin take Guo Jing and his mother away from the grassland to a safe place and give him the Wu Mu suicide note.


    Guo Jing hurriedly refused: "great Xia Su, I''m very stupid. I''m afraid I can''t learn Yue Wumu''s military training method. Such an important "Wu Mu''s suicide note" should not be given to me, but to others. "


    Su Ze said with a smile: "for others, they think about how to rebel, achieve the great cause of the emperor, and let future generations be emperors, but they don''t have such a simple mind as you."


    "Besides, your brain is stupid, but Huang Rong''s brain is flexible. Why don''t you go to her?"


    Guo Jing thought of Huang Rong and was slightly stunned. After all, she accepted Wu Mu''s suicide note.


    At this time, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin finally heard the hint of customs clearance.


    "Legend of heroes in carving" reincarnation world customs clearance.

 Chapter 131

    We both passed the reincarnation world of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero?


    Lanru was happy at first, then anxious: "Suze, it''s not good!"


    Su Ze smiled: "why not?"


    "The two of us go through Customs together, that is, the ''Maitreya'' and the ''Lotus'' go through Customs together, and we go through Customs together in the Eagle Head country. Such a relationship will certainly make everyone understand that the'' Lotus'' and the ''Maitreya'' are together."


    "And we were all in Jiangcheng before... The news of Lianhua and Su Ze, a new fighter, can''t hide from the big forces. Those who are interested almost put the answer in front of them."


    "You can''t hide your identity anymore! I''m so stupid. I shouldn''t have been with you for so long this time. I should quit early! "


    Speaking, Lanru was so anxious that her eyes were red. She didn''t know what to do.


    "No, you don''t have to blame yourself or worry. I''ve thought of it." Suze said.


    LAN Ru was stunned: have you thought of it?


    "You want to have a showdown with domestic and other large groups?"


    "No, the chess game is over. I''m showdown with the world. I''m the Maitreya. The Maitreya is me. They can''t do anything about me." Su Ze smiled.


    "Chess game?" Lanru frowned and thought, "your strength has been promoted to class a? Su Ze, although your strength is strong now, you also master a lot of plot trends for the reincarnation world. You should not be able to face the opposition of all parties? "


    "For example, Scott group can make semi robots with class B strength, and the eagle''s powerful military weapons. China may not be so powerful now, and it''s not easy for every big group to pull it out."


    She has enough confidence in Su Ze. If Su Ze now claims to be the strongest fighter in the world, she will not doubt it.


    However, the strongest fighters in the world are also individuals after all. Their fists are difficult to defeat four hands, not to mention the tens of millions and hundreds of millions of people in the country, all kinds of powerful weapons.


    Is it too early for Su Ze to reveal his identity now?


    "Don''t worry," Suze said. "Don''t regard all the enemies as a force. They are scattered, have their own purposes, and can be used by us."


    "The chess game I said has become, not just my strength. Next, my strength will stabilize at level B, and may even be upgraded to level a comprehensive strength, but this is only a part. "


    "When I return to China, I will master Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Jiangcheng as a ''Maitreya''. This is the chess game and this is my plan."


    LAN Ruxin finally understood: therefore, Su Ze would give advice to Jiangcheng reincarnation department to help destroy Changqing group and leave most of the power of Changqing group.


    It is not only that Evergreen Group has a grudge against Suze, but also because Evergreen Group and Jiangcheng have become part of Suze''s future planning.


    "Su Ze, are you dissatisfied with the current situation in China and want to change the whole country?" Lanru said happily.


    "Step by step, first digest and absorb the river city."


    Su Ze smiled.


    "Naturally, there is no need to keep the identity of the Maitreya secret. I want to start with the Lord of a place, build an iron bucket river city with prestige and reputation, and let the current chaos in China end in the river city."


    "As for whether it can be extended to other areas and cover the whole river city in the future, we need to move forward step by step."


    "Yes, I see!"


    LAN Ru thought for a moment and knelt down respectfully on one knee in front of Su Ze: "maybe this etiquette came too late. Before, we could call it a collaborator. Now I''d like to sit under your most loyal and loyal hand!"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "why, don''t you want to be closer to me?"


    Lanru''s face turned red: "yes or no, it''s uncertain. There''s no way to manage a solid force in the future. Su Ze, I am willing to entrust everything to you. If one day, the reincarnation world is so powerful that you can''t pass the customs, and the erosion is very serious, will you take your power to fight? "


    "Of course, why don''t I dare?" Su Ze said in a deep voice, "like a large group now, I rely on the cabinet relationship to suck blood from China, and shrink and refuse to contribute. If my power becomes like that, I will destroy it and recast it."


    "Well, I believe you!"


    LAN Ruxin got up from the ground and leaned against Su Ze: "I am willing to support you forever."


    Su Ze looked at her close to him and smiled: "as a subordinate, it''s not good to kiss the boss''s mouth?"


    LAN Ru''s heart immediately looked at him charming and took off her frameless glasses: "no shape!"


    Their faces were close together, and the harvest of customs clearance world began to be settled and announced at this time.


    "Maitreya" and "Lotus" pass through the third level world "Legend of Shooting Heroes", obtain the right to enter and leave the world, and outsiders are not allowed to enter the world without the permission of one of the two.


    Start expelling other combatants in the world.


    "Maitreya" won 15000 reincarnation points and twice learned the world skills or improved the world skills.


    "Lotus" won 10000 reincarnation points, an opportunity to learn skills in the world.


    "Well -"


    After taking a sip of Su Ze, LAN Ruxin put on her glasses and showed her joy.


    "Su Ze, I have obtained 10000 reincarnation points and the opportunity to learn any skill in the world. Which skill do you think I should choose? Which martial arts? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "what do you feel you lack?"


    LAN Ruxin said, "as a reincarnation world of martial arts, the seven weapons is very different from the legend of carving heroes. I learned the Changsheng sword technique. It''s not that the Changsheng sword Bai Yujing taught us himself, but that we learned it according to the teachings of others."


    "This kind of sword technique depends on one''s understanding and the other''s sincerity. It doesn''t matter how long you cultivate your internal skills, how to carry the sky, how to improve the power of the sword, or how to see moves. It''s the sword technique of the weak. It''s the sword technique of the strong if you get it. How the weak learn it is still the sword technique of the weak."


    Su Ze thought: Gu Long''s martial arts world outlook is people''s emotional relationship, spiritual role and sensitivity. He is good at moving people''s hearts like poetry. He really disdains to write about how to cultivate martial arts and how to improve internal skills. When your heart is up, your martial arts will be high. Forced low, with a ferocious face, that''s the one who runs away.


    Jin Yong''s is different. No matter how strong your filial piety is and how deep your love is, how should you be hung up by an expert or hung up? There are traces to follow in your growth and cultivation, step by step, unless you are in the palace.


    With the martial arts of the ancient dragon martial arts world, how does LAN Ruxin choose the skills she needs in the legend of carving heroes?

 Chapter 132

    "Zhou Botong said that your internal skill is insufficient. Do you want to choose the top internal skill?"


    Su Ze asked LAN Ru Xin.


    Lanru nodded and said, "he did say that, but speaking of my lack of internal skills, it is relatively speaking. After you ate python, my internal skills have been more than ordinary combatants for about ten years."


    Su Ze reminded her: "your strength is to become stronger yourself, not to compare with others."


    "This is also... The top internal strength is" the nine Yin manual ". Said LAN Ruxin.


    "Well, the nine Yin manual." Su Ze said, "the most peculiar thing about this martial arts is that it has several kinds of martial arts and functions, and goes hand in hand with other internal skills. Easy muscle and bone forging chapter improves the qualification of cultivation. There are both meditation and from outside to inside; It also has the functions of healing, acupoint pointing, acupoint closing, breath closing, soul moving and catkins unloading. The lightness skills include snake walking and Beaver turning, and the martial arts include heart destroying palm palm technique, great volley fist technique, strong God destroying claw technique, white Python whip technique and whip technique. "


    "Basically, this book" the nine Yin manual "can be used to lift this idea. Su Ze shook his head first.


    Martial arts is a fact in the original plot. What is not in the original plot is false news and may not be reliable. Even the original works have been changed many times. The "nine moves" of the "spiral of the spiral" from "the nine Yin manual" is not well verified, and the versions are different. There are also inconsistent conflicts between "18 dragon subduing palms" and "28 dragon subduing palms".


    Relying on rumors and speculation, just as some people speculate that the sunflower Scripture was founded by Zheng He, it can only be said that it is quite reluctantly. In the original work, there is a former eunuch, that is, the former eunuch, and the rest of the debate is unnecessary.


    Therefore, it is most practical to discuss the overall and universal nature or the nine Yin manual.


    "Learn the nine Yin manual" and enhance the nine Yin manual. Su Ze has used his two skills and skills to improve his skills. Suddenly, there is more than a level skill in the skills of the nine Yin manual classics, and he has various abilities such as healing, pointing, closing, boxing, and palm.


    In the world of power of the world of reincarnation heroes, the nine Yin manual classics should not be so high. However, the nine Yin manual classics can be said to be a comprehensive martial arts system, and can be continuously upgraded, and all kinds of ancillary abilities will rise accordingly.


    The nine Yin manual the nine Yin manual classics were chosen to be promoted by Su Ze, and the "nine Yin classics" was promoted once. The nine Yin manual classics were fully grasbed and all the means were refined to the heart, and the internal strength was promoted for nearly ten years.


    The most difficult thing is that the nine Yin manual is a orthodox Taoist method, so long as it is not like the black wind and the double, Zhou Zhiruo is practicing the way of skew and seeking speed, and has no contradiction with other internal skills.


    Su Ze''s internal skill has been increased two or three times before and after, and there are herbs and snake tonics. Now it is estimated that there has been a level of intensive cultivation for 40 or 50 years. In terms of internal power alone, it is not weaker than the level of five wonders.


    With martial arts alone, Su Ze has been able to fight against the five wonders. If other abilities are added, such as being strong enough to surpass ordinary people''s body, such as reading power, Maoshan Taoism, such as absorbing soul and soul... Fighting alone in front, Su Ze can easily defeat any of the five wonders.


    If you use some intrigue, it must be that all the five wonders can be calculated to die.


    After settlement and skill selection, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin chose to leave the reincarnation world of the legend of the carving hero. After a little discussion, they changed a hidden place and prepared to make another choice to consider which reincarnation world to enter.


    In the reincarnation world center of the Eagle Head country, a series of "flower Q" dirty words Posts came out - Scott group offered a reward to obtain the points of drug snake reincarnation in the reincarnation world of the legend of carving heroes, which is a new good thing for many tramps and muddling along Eagle Head people to make a living.


    They regard it as an adventure like underground trading, theft and robbery. When they get reincarnation points, they quickly change them into enjoyment, some into dollars, and some into the qualification to enter the reincarnation world.


    Some of the customs clearance world of the Eagle Head country is in the hands of the government, some in the hands of large groups such as Scott group and inflia group, and some are used as military bases and scientific research bases, but there are also very small value first-class reincarnation world and second-class reincarnation world, which are cleared, and then managed by people to open a lawless world in that world Release the golden cave of the dark side of mankind.


    That kind of gold selling cave is simply a challenge to the lower limit of human nature and the limit of human imagination. In the real world, there are still things to worry about, but there is no need to worry about anything in the reincarnation world that is cleared.


    The level of ghost animals of Eagle Head and siroba is not just talking. There is a loss of humanity behind the elite in suits. The golden selling Grottoes in the reincarnation world are therefore highly praised and welcomed.


    Unfortunately, with the passage of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero, countless Eagle Head combatants who hoped to get a handful were driven out of the world. The hope of being cool disappeared, and dirty words immediately filled the whole screen in the Eagle Head reincarnation central forum.


    Until a red post offering a reward Rose: "lotus and Maitreya are the ones who pass through the legend of carving heroes. Who can find them? A thousand reincarnation points. "


    "Lotus and Maitreya?"


    "Lotus, I know, is a well-known C-class fighter, known as the flower of China. Who is the Maitreya? "

 Chapter 133

    Who is the Maitreya?


    A person from the Eagle Head country asked this question, and someone immediately answered.


    "Maitreya, I know that a combatant of China''s recent rise has cleared three or four reincarnation worlds. Is he with lotus? Are they all Chinese? "


    When the topic came to an end, it exploded. Under this post, there was a series of accusations from the eagle kingdom.


    It is actually the combatants of two Chinese countries who came to our great eagle head country and cleared the reincarnation world of our Eagle Head country?


    This can never be forgiven!


    The Eagle Head country has only 200 years of history and has dominated the world for less than 100 years, but its people have been arrogant and blind self-confidence to the point of extreme exaggeration, and can not tolerate any offense and provocation.


    When they learned that both "Maitreya" and "Lotus" were Chinese, their feelings surged. The government of the Eagle Head country quickly issued a wanted reward in the central forum, asking to catch the two Chinese who came to the Eagle Head country privately and cleared the world of the Eagle Head country''s reincarnation, and even China sent diplomatic blame, saying that China had deliberately sent someone to steal the world of the Eagle Head country''s reincarnation.


    As the news of the appearance and action of "Lotus" and "Maitreya" spread from the Eagle Head country, back to China and to the world, all those who pay attention to the identity of "Maitreya" in the whole world quickly locked the people suspected of "Maitreya" according to the itinerary of "Lotus" and the people around "Lotus".


    Only senior three students became combatants for a few days, but they quickly became Suze with class B strength.


    It is not difficult to check the itinerary of "Lotus". As long as China can find it, people in other countries can naturally obtain it by buying intelligence, colluding with large groups, traitors and spies. There is no absolute confidentiality.


    However, after receiving the news, all countries and major groups feel that they have not woken up and have been given the day by the dog: are you kidding? It''s true?


    Is Maitreya a junior high school student who has just become a fighter?


    Some large groups and countries began to consider whether it was a trap or conspiracy, while others doubted whether they had mistaken information, but few believed it.


    However, neither doubt nor belief prevents them from making choices and taking action.


    Huaguo Jiangcheng has become their next most important goal. That is where Su Ze was born and grew up. Maitreya and lotus should return to Jiangcheng after all.


    When countless planes, aircraft and trains took people with different purposes to Jiangcheng, some people felt that they had never expected and were in a mess.


    Han Jie stood in the conference room of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and looked at the three holographic projections in front of him. He was so distressed.


    "What does he want to do? How can you reveal your identity at this time? Does he think he is invincible? " Lieutenant general Luo Hui said.


    Han Jie shook his head slightly.


    Another holographic projection, senior Wen Lao of the cabinet said, "Han Jie, I know this matter has nothing to do with you. According to what you said, Su Ze is definitely a smart man who makes up his mind. There is no unexpected carelessness and stupidity. "


    "He deliberately went to the eagle''s head country to pass customs and reincarnate the world, and also showed his identity of Maitreya to everyone. Is there any consideration? For example, I think the Eagle Head country is better than China. "


    "This should not be." Han Jie said, "Su Ze is a person who values his parents. He can deliberately plan to destroy Changqing group for his parents. Now his parents are in Jiangcheng."


    "We must protect..." Wen said.


    "Yes, I have just received Su Ze''s parents from Jiangcheng reincarnation department. They live next door to my left, the former family of Mu Qingling." Han Jie said, "absolutely put an end to the possible security threats of other misguided people."


    "Well, well done." Wen Lao said.


    "This is what my subordinates should do," Han Jie answered and asked softly, "what does the cabinet say, old man Wen?"


    "They are not fools. They basically have to be comforted and used." Wen Lao said, "the argument of surname Rong is a little uncertain. I guess it is because he has a lot of people and horses in diplomacy. Before the martial artists of crane island came to protest against the Maitreya, his son had an ambiguous attitude and refused to be firm. Moreover, Maitreya destroyed his Evergreen Group. "


    "Generally speaking, if Maitreya is willing to take refuge in Rong, he will certainly be able to give up his past grievances. He has such a mind. If the Maitreya continues to stand on our side, or does not stand on our side, but is impartial and does not take refuge in anyone, the one surnamed Rong will find trouble with him. "


    Han Jie frowned and said, "Su Ze shows his identity this time. Even if I think he is intentional, he also feels that he has some improper consideration. Ronglao''s target is still second. Wuma jingyilang of Hedao country is in China. The Eagle Head country has directly launched a wanted for him. The four elephant group will also know that Su Ze, the leader of the Qinglong sect water hall, killed them before, and will respond. "


    "It can be said that there are enemies everywhere. Can he really cope?"


    This problem is something that Wen Lao and lieutenant general Luo Hui feel unable to understand.


    Jiangcheng reincarnation department can protect Su Ze''s parents and express goodwill, but it can''t last forever, can it? The whole Jiangcheng will be mixed up by intentional people and spies all over the world. Who can guarantee that the tiger will never blink? Once negligent, Su Ze''s "Maitreya" will swim in the shallow water and fall into the flat sun.


    Puzzled for a moment, Han Jie looked at another young man who had been listening and didn''t speak: "major general Mu Yulin, how do you deal with the reincarnation world erosion of goblin killer now? There are no goblins, orcs, demons or the like in our country? "


    Mu Yulin''s holographic image nodded: "no, but the situation can''t be careless. Our neighbors are somewhat sensitive. Even if I explain the characteristics of goblin, their main attention is to guard against us. "


    "I''m afraid the goblin army will be born in their country and threaten us in turn. As far as we know, goblin is a race that can grow infinitely with the increase of its number. It can grow and breed faster than human beings, and can also rob human reproductive rights. It can be said that this is the enemy of human beings. "


    "They are a race that can challenge the dominance of mankind. Unfortunately, we can only clean up goblin in our own country, but we can''t do anything to spread it to other countries."


    "There''s no way..." Han Jie said. "In the reincarnation world of goblin killer, no matter how much goblin we take risks, how many goblin we kill, how brave we are to kill the demon king, the demon God King and the dragon, we don''t have a clue to pass the customs and sacrifice so many people in vain."


    "The fifth level of reincarnation world is so difficult and difficult to pass customs. What is the future?"

 Chapter 134

    This problem immediately made several people who were worried about the country and the people a little silent.


    From the cabinet to ordinary combatants, there are too many people in China who are content with the current enjoyment and can''t see changes in the future, which has even caused the precursor of the current division and chaos.


    Wen Lao knows that it is impossible to continue, but he can only choose to stick to the reincarnation power of China, and it is impossible to compromise with other groups and countries, because he knows it is wrong. If the state compromises to the private and other countries, it will not be a complete China, the original China.


    Of course, people like Rong and Lao also know that if they continue, division and chaos will become a reality sooner or later, and they are not willing to continue.


    But their choice is to let opponents like Wen Lao give in and listen to them. If they make use of large groups and foreign countries, they can''t make good use of them, that is to become the spokesman of others... They don''t know themselves and think they can control the overall situation.


    "Maybe one day, Maitreya can work miracles and pass the goblin killer." Mu Yulin said half jokingly.


    Han Jie said faintly, "if there is such a day, it is really good! At least I can trust Su Ze, but I can''t trust those big groups and foreign forces. "


    After saying a few more words, Wen Lao and Luo Hui successively interrupted the holographic image. They had other things to do. Su Ze exposed his identity as a Maitreya and needed them to hold a meeting to decide on the next response policy.


    For example, what is the attitude towards Su Ze, how should we respond to the accusations of the Eagle Head country, and whether we should safely take Su Ze back from the Eagle Head country


    Only Han Jie and Mu Yulin were left. They talked a lot at will. Han Jie called Mu Qingling outside the door and asked his brother and sister to talk.


    After Mu Qingling and Mu Yulin talked about the past, they were still shocked and sighed when they talked about Su Ze as a Maitreya.


    After talking for a long time, when hanging up the holographic image, Mu Yulin said, "Han Jie, I have one thing I feel you need to pay attention to."


    "What''s up?"


    "Throughout the world, China''s reincarnation world level is not too high, and the situation is still good. It is much better than the eagles and siroba, but we can''t ignore the carelessness." Mu Yulin said.


    "The erosion of the world of goblin killer endangers mankind. The erosion of the world of the ghost of a beautiful woman forms a ghost village. There was also erosion before the world of Xiaoao Jianghu. However, it was suppressed by the machine gun cannon Town, but it was caught by the state and several large groups. Jianghu Xiake became the object of study."


    "The fourth level reincarnation World Iron Man Part I has little impact on the real world, but the surreal technology is very obvious. Up to now, we have not found the existence of erosion. We should pay attention to this. "


    "Well, I''ll pay attention."


    Han Jie said: "however, the vast majority of ordinary people and ordinary life in that world are no different from our daily life. If the erosion is a part of ordinary life, it will be very difficult to investigate."


    "Just do your best." Mu Yulin said, "you and I are the same."


    Han Jie nodded and they hung up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Jarvis, thank you."


    With the interruption of the reincarnation department''s call, in a humble rental house, the otaku wearing glasses smiled.


    "It''s my pleasure to serve you, sir. Now you are the only object of my service."


    The computer speaker in front of him was full of Mandarin synthetic sounds.


    "It''s my honor to have you, Jarvis."


    The otaku pushed his glasses: "Maitreya is sure to be su Ze. Now he is in the Eagle Head country, he will choose to disclose his identity. It''s really some power that doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    "According to your analysis, how likely is Su Ze to return to China alive?"


    "Very small, the Eagle Head country has been able to manufacture mechanical products with class B strength. As a combatant with class B strength, Su Ze can''t win them in the local battle of the Eagle Head country." Jarvis said, "however, things are not absolute, because there are too many reincarnation worlds and too many protective measures. I don''t know all about things. Neither the eagle kingdom nor Suze can be estimated correctly. "


    "That''s enough..." the otaku said confidently. "Jarvis, I trust your judgment."


    "It''s a pity that you can''t enter the reincarnation central forum with me now, and there''s no way to make a steel mecha. Otherwise, how can I let ''Maitreya'' stand out alone?"


    "I''m very sorry, sir. There''s nothing I can do about it." Jarvis''s voice came out of the speaker.


    The otaku smiled: "don''t be sorry. We can collect data slowly. We are the strongest."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you kidding? How could it be! "


    In the most central and luxurious villa in the villa area built by giant group, Jiang Lin held the report in her hand and felt that the whole person seemed to be dreaming.


    Maitreya, is it Suze?


    Is it su Ze, who was only handsome in the previous class, who was good for nothing and even pushed out and bullied by other students?


    Jiang Lin once paid attention to him. After all, he was much more handsome than other boys. Later, she lost interest.


    Because that kind of submissive and courageous appearance can not become a fighter in the reincarnation world, and there can be no future.


    However, Su Ze unexpectedly became a fighter, and Jiang Lin became interested in him again.


    However, because of Su Ze''s refusal, Jiang Lin felt a little ridiculous and angry: does this submissive guy think that others will beg him to become a fighter? Do you know what giant group means in the whole river city and even the whole country of China?


    Jiang Lin was a little bitter about this kind of performance.


    Until yesterday, when she heard that Su Ze and "Lotus" had destroyed Changqing group together with the reincarnation department, Jiang Lin had a cold back: is it because of the conflict between Qin Mingyuan and Su Ze? It can''t be true?


    As if afraid that she was not surprised enough, Su Ze''s other identity was exposed today.


    "Maitreya"!


    The Maitreya who has cleared several worlds alone!


    Jiang Lin has just become a fighter. To be on the safe side, she still brushes the reincarnation points in the world of love apartment and learns some abilities. Even the reincarnation world of Infernal Affairs doesn''t dare to try easily to avoid being killed by the police and gangsters inside. Su Ze has closed so many third-level reincarnation world and even the fourth level reincarnation world!


    How did he do it?


    After being shocked for a long time, Jiang Lin can also judge by her own vision: when the Maitreya is in Jiangcheng, forces all over the world will pay attention. Jiangcheng will be in chaos, and everything will change

 Chapter 135

    "What does Maitreya mean..."


    After the meeting, Mr. Wen boarded the bus tired and thought while closing his eyes.


    Is this too young man ignorant of keeping low profile and putting the overall situation first?


    Such a choice looks more like an impulse.


    Now it is normal for the reincarnation department to give him a little goodwill and protect his family; However, it is impossible for the reincarnation department to protect his family all the time. The state and the reincarnation department cannot always provide protection to a person who is not his own.


    So, what did he think?


    "Wenlao..." the secretary took out his mobile phone, "miss an''s phone."


    Wenlaoton picked up his spirits and smiled: "take it."


    "Ann, what''s the matter?"


    "Old Wen, it''s not good!" What came from the other end of the phone was not Wen''an''s voice, but the voice of the female bodyguard Zhu Yun. "Miss An''an didn''t know when she left the villa. She left me a message saying she was looking for the Maitreya!"


    Wen laoton''s eyes blackened and nearly fainted: "what''s the matter? Tell me! "


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Someone picked up Miss Ann. I thought Miss Ann was taking a nap, but she quietly turned off the security system and left the bedroom. "


    Zhu Yun said, "I found the note left by miss an and a hidden communicator. The note said to go to the Maitreya and said that the hidden communicator was on guard against accidents. If the hidden communicator lights a red light, you can connect to the computer and directly get her latest location. "


    Maitreya - another Maitreya!


    Wen Lao was angry at first, and then his heart gradually calmed down and realized that things were far less serious than he thought.


    Wen An''an is an extremely intelligent genius. He can remember many things at a glance and understand them quickly. He may even push through the old and bring forth the new.


    The person she''s looking for should have been tested by her and quite reliable. Even so, she also brought her own hidden communicator. Mr. Wen is very sure that even if the other party has evil intentions, she can''t find Wen An''s hidden setting means.


    Up to now, the red light has not been lit. It can be said that everything is in Wen''an''s arrangement.


    "How long has it been?" Wen Lao asked.


    "Half an hour, should not have left the imperial capital." Zhu Yun said, "if we call monitoring means now, we should be able to find miss an''s whereabouts and recover miss an."


    Wen Lao pondered and smiled: "if you feel confident, you can try, but I don''t think you can succeed. Ann won''t be found by us before leaving the imperial capital. This is her confidence and pride. If she doesn''t even have this ability, what qualification does she have to leave the villa and go to the Maitreya? "


    "After leaving the imperial capital, she will take the initiative to tell us her location after arriving at Jiangcheng at the latest."


    Zhu Yun hesitated: "old Wen, I feel I should try. My accusation is to protect miss an."


    "Then try it." Wen Lao said, "once the hidden communicator lights up the red light, you must inform us immediately and start trying your best to save an an, which you must know."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen, I know. I will always carry the hidden communicator and never make mistakes."


    Zhu Yun promised, hung up the phone and began to call the surveillance video in all directions of the imperial capital.


    Frowning and watching all the surveillance videos quickly, Zhu Yun reluctantly gave up.


    The goal is to find it, but it can''t be pursued any more. What meets miss an is an old white aircraft, which has not been registered in the state at all.


    The old white aircraft only flew past the camera of the monitor for a moment, then flew to the cloud, and never appeared in the range of the monitor again. It is conceivable that this aircraft must choose to fly high, avoid most of the line of sight and normal monitoring range, and then leave the imperial capital.


    Just this move, it is doomed that it is impossible for Zhu Yun to continue to track down.


    Can''t you disturb the military headquarters for miss an, call the military radar near the imperial capital, and then use military aircraft to forcibly intercept the aircraft?


    Once Wen Lao does so, it is to announce miss An''an''s disappearance to everyone, including his political enemy Rong laorong Huaishan. Then it will inevitably lead to greater problems, and may even lead to Wen Lao''s expulsion from the cabinet.


    There is no doubt that this kind of handle for public and private use, whether overt or covert, can not be explained and attracted the exclusion of other cabinet members.


    Zhu Yun knew that her investigation could only end here. After calling wenlao to report the failure of her investigation, she said: "the situation in Jiangcheng is complex. Spies from all over the world are gathering towards Jiangcheng. Let me go to Jiangcheng in advance to prepare for miss An''an?"


    "Well, go. You need to be alert, "Wen said." although Ann chose to leave by herself, you shouldn''t be unaware of it. "


    "Yes, Mr. Wen, I already know that I have neglected my duty." Zhu Yun solemnly said, "please rest assured, no matter when, even if it''s just a small dereliction of duty, I wish I could replace it with my own life."


    Wen Lao doesn''t say much anymore. Zhu Yun knows that he is reliable and that it''s no wonder Zhu Yun. After all, Wen An is intelligent and there are ways to go.


    However, dereliction of duty is dereliction of duty, which can not be comforted and rewarded in turn, nor can there be a sense of luck.


    With Wen An''s departure, old man Wen seems to be more tired: at the previous meeting, he noticed that his two followers were shaking. Although those who put honor, bosom and kindness first were not united, they also fought with their own goals, but their camp and team were expanding.


    The current situation in China and the reduction of state power are not only shaking the confidence of the lower level, but also the confidence of cabinet members. They will consider themselves more and more


    Two hours later, Zhu Yun boarded the plane and rushed to Jiangcheng. She wanted to arrange a safe and clean residence before Wen''an arrived, and also know all the information about the "Maitreya" by the way.


    When her plane took off, an old white aircraft opened in an open space on the outskirts of the capital.


    Wen An smiled and drove the wheelchair to greet the six young faces in front of her.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m an an rabbit, the leader of Lord Maitreya''s fan group. Thank you for your help today to pick me up from home."


    "As a previous promise, I will tell you the true identity of Lord Maitreya and take you to see Lord Maitreya!"


    There were four girls and two boys among the six young people. They were all about 20 years old. When they heard this, they all cheered.


    Wen An looked at them with a smile.


    Lord Maitreya, I''m here... Are you ready?

 Chapter 136

    "My comprehensive strength is finally level B!"


    In the wilderness of the Eagle Head country, LAN Ruxin, who retreated from the reincarnation world, said to Su Ze with a happy face.


    The skill of the nine Yin manual is classified as a grade one, because the skill is comprehensive and the second is because of the future growth.


    After obtaining this A-level skill, LAN Ruxin''s strength has been made up for his weakness to a great extent, instead of just relying on internal power and physical quality to display the longevity sword technique. Behoove, the nine Yin manual, the blue heart is also promoted to the comprehensive strength B.


    Su Ze also said his strength. Although his comprehensive strength is stronger than Lanru Xin, it is also in level B and has not yet reached the level of level a.


    Lanru''s heart is a little surprised: Su Ze has so many means, and his strength has obviously surpassed me. Isn''t it class a?


    "It seems that the reincarnation world''s evaluation of the strength of combatants is the same as the evaluation of the reincarnation world level, which may not be very accurate," he said


    Su Ze smiled and said, "not necessarily. So far, all countries and the world have the strongest level C strength, but we all know that powerful countries have their own level B strength fighters. For example, the Eagle Head country has been able to borrow the technology obtained from the reincarnation world, carry its own technology and weapons, and mass produce level B strength fighters. "


    "But for A-level strength, we basically don''t have this information. I think there must be a breakthrough to some extent."


    "Maybe so." LAN Ruxin said and smiled again.


    When she was at level C, her strength was to participate in other reincarnation world bit by bit, increase reincarnation points and cultivation time, and generally grind her time to level C. Like now, follow Su Ze to a reincarnation world, obtain a comprehensive and powerful A-level skill, and then directly upgrade to B-level comprehensive strength.


    After talking for a while, they discussed the next goal.


    "Su Ze, since you choose to announce your identity indirectly, now the state and forces in all aspects should be able to find Su Ze, lotus''s companion, along the lotus line, and almost determine that Su Ze is the Maitreya."


    "Now they should have reacted. At the central forum of reincarnation just now, the government of the Eagle Head country even issued a wanted notice for lotus and Maitreya, but did not post the specific names and pictures of the two of us."


    "Now we''d better leave the Eagle Head country, return to Jiangcheng and control the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng before others don''t respond?"


    "It''s not urgent in this regard. I think our strength still needs to be improved. There is no reincarnation world in the Eagle Head country that can help us improve. We should go to the reincarnation world in other countries to find ways to improve our strength as soon as possible, or exchange reincarnation points for some cultivation time..."


    Suze said.


    LAN Ruxin has no opinion about this, but is a little worried about the change of the situation.


    "If someone in the cabinet and reincarnation Department sees through your previous arrangement of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, break up or transfer Jiangcheng reincarnation department to other places first..."


    Su Ze said lightly, "that means I can''t blame me. I don''t need to cooperate with all the considerations and ideas of the reincarnation department and the cabinet in the future. I''ll rebuild another new system in Jiangcheng."


    I see. In fact, Su Ze has made some concessions. He even has the determination and means to push things down and rebuild.


    "It seems that the plan and strategy in your heart don''t need me to worry at all, just listen to your arrangement." Blue Ru Xin smiled.


    Su Ze smiled and rode with LAN Ruxin on the Green Magic aircraft to the state-owned populated place in Yingtou - he needed to call Scott group and ask Scott group''s special pass certificate to send him to other countries.


    Obviously, Su Ze''s mobile phone can not be used at will in the eagle''s head country. The signal service may not be available. Even if there is, it will immediately fall under the surveillance of relevant personnel in the eagle''s head country, exposing the whereabouts of Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin.


    Of course, where there are people, there will be a risk of exposure.


    Therefore, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin chose a relatively remote and uninhabited place. The Green Magic aircraft flew for a long time, and then fell slowly above a farm.


    No one came out of the farmer''s house, and cattle and sheep walked aimlessly.


    Su Ze felt a little surprised and looked at each other with LAN Ru Xin.


    Neither of them is from the Eagle Head country. Some of them don''t understand whether this scene means normal or abnormal - maybe the farmer is out and not at home?


    Falling slowly, I didn''t see anyone, but I smelled a fishy smell.


    Su Ze frowned slightly and launched his mind to scan the wooden house where the farmer lived. There were large tracts of dried blood and several bodies in the house. There was also a banner hanging in the house: always support Slade, the commander of the Eagle Head country.


    News is also broadcast on TV. The news host tells about the strong strength of the eagle''s head country, the hope and future star of fighter Keller, the eagle''s head country.


    "Keller has chosen to support aiperth, the candidate for the unification of the eagles... But it is well known that sloDe, another candidate, is the representative of the wider farmers..."


    The chatter on TV was in sharp contrast to the quiet bodies in the house.


    "The killer has gone." Suze said, "there are no killers here."


    LAN Ruxin nodded, looked quickly at the door, and then said, "there''s some trouble here. Let''s leave now?"


    "Well, let''s go." Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin were about to leave when they suddenly stopped.


    The bodies in the house suddenly began to move.


    Not far away, a man-shaped strange creature with pale body and sparkling body also appeared. With the emergence of this strange creature, the surrounding temperature decreased rapidly, reaching the point of breathing into frost.


    "This is..."


    "With the erosion of the reincarnation world, monsters have run out." Su Zeyan said simply and comprehensively, "prepare to fight and kill this monster."


    "How? Are these zombies in the biochemical crisis? " LAN Ruxin asked softly.


    The two flew in mid air in the Green Magic aircraft, watching the strange humanoid standing below, and the five corpses in the farm cabin also standing below.


    "There is no world like biochemical crisis in Eagle Head country, and this should not be a zombie in biochemical crisis."


    Su Ze looked at the human monsters and corpses below and quickly made a judgment: "this is the strange ghost and corpse ghost in the song of ice and fire."

 Chapter 137

    "Strange ghost" and "corpse ghost" come from the song of ice and fire in the third level reincarnation world.


    According to the description of the original book, strange ghosts are indescribable in appearance. They are covered with sparkling armor and can freeze ordinary weapons to pieces. Only weapons made of Valeria steel and keel can damage strange ghosts. Some magic, fire and dragon breath can also kill strange ghosts.


    Basically, normal people and ordinary medieval knights are dead when they encounter "strange ghosts", unless they escape very fast.


    If a ghost kills a horse, he can ride the dead horse and travel tirelessly. If you kill human beings, you can turn human corpses into "ghouls" and then attack human beings.


    The description of the original work is different from that in the TV series. This is also the reason why Su Ze needs to think about it and compare it. The strange ghosts in the TV series are more like normal humans dressed in white frost. Occasionally, they show happiness, anger, sadness, sparkling armor, white and indescribable appearance. This description requires imagination and more special effects funds, Obviously, it can''t be fully displayed.


    At this time, what appears in front of Su Ze and LAN Ruxin is the real original "strange ghost" without considering the special effects funds.


    "Let''s shoot with a machine gun first." Su Ze said, "this thing should be afraid of attacks such as fire. General sword close combat is invalid for it. If we encounter this kind of monster, we should shoot from a distance first. If we really want to fight close, we must attach internal power to the sword, otherwise it will be frozen and broken in an instant. "


    "And this monster?"


    LAN Ruxin said in surprise and launched the machine gun of the green demon aircraft with Su Ze.


    Two minutes later, looking at the scattered "strange ghosts" and "corpse ghosts" on the ground, Lanru said wholeheartedly: "it doesn''t seem so strong?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it''s not so strong for us with machine guns. You should know that the fighting mainstream in the song of ice and fire is knights and troops. They have means beyond ordinary people. A total of about ten are basically witchcraft, dragon, wild fire and curse."


    "Ordinary soldiers with swords, guns or blades have only one end, that is, they are transformed into ''corpses''. Moreover, the battle sites of strange ghosts will change. They were originally outside the Great Wall in the north. There is snow all year round. It is extremely difficult to find combustibles. It is almost impossible for flames to hurt them. "


    "If they go south, where they arrive, they will be shrouded in extreme cold and become the home of their battle. There are few means that medieval humans can deal with them."


    "Er... This world is really difficult, so the customs clearance condition of that world is to eliminate strange ghosts and save mankind?" Lanru asked.


    "That''s not necessarily true. It depends on what the situation is." Su Ze said, "the customs clearance conditions of each reincarnation world do not tell us clearly. Even if I know a lot like me, it is impossible to clear customs every time¡¶ The world of the song of ice and fire is the same. "


    Dig the song of ice and fire carefully. The ordinary power struggle and fighting are more like insignificant embellishments on the main plot. The roots should start from the fairy tales in the plot, such as the gods believed by our ancestors, such as the seven gods.


    The most important is the two gods: the God of cold, which may represent ice, the God of fire, which may represent light, and the so-called king of light rahlo... The conflict between these two gods may be the most fundamental source of human resistance - the conflict between cold and light, ice and fire.


    However, because the original story is not finished yet, it is only the TV play that is finished in a hurry, and many details are different. The description of the gods in the original story has many ambiguous and uncertain metaphors and descriptions, which may be changed at any time.


    It can only be said that the ghost side obviously represents "ice" and "cold". It is uncertain whether the real flame and the God of flame are rahlo, the king of light, or refer to other gods. As for the "night king", the leader of strange ghosts, and the fire dragon who can spit fire, they can only be regarded as chess pieces in the chess game calculated by the gods.


    Although the gods are involved, because the song of ice and fire has never appeared "divine fall" and it seems that there are no gods involved too much, it is estimated that this reincarnation world basically eliminates the interference of gods on characters and plots, and more things are used as main plots and metaphors.


    To sum up simply and roughly, to understand the background of the song of ice and fire can only be to understand that the real customs clearance should still kill strange ghosts or unify the visroth continent.


    Light a fire and burn the ghosts and corpses. Su Ze takes another look at the farm TV.


    The focus of the TV program is also on the candidates for the supreme leader and some unimportant things, without mentioning the erosion of the reincarnation world.


    China''s news will at least admit the erosion of the reincarnation world and announce the latest situation to the public. The Eagle Head country is really powerful - as long as it pretends not to exist, it seems not to exist.


    For the elite of Scott group, Keller, Datong leader candidates and media workers, as long as the reincarnation world does not erode them, they are still very stable and can still maintain their consistent life, and the world seems to have little change.


    The elite rule is stable and powerful, and the people don''t have to care about their life and death.


    This idea of governing the country is undoubtedly wrong. It was proved wrong by China 2000 years ago, and countless history has proved it wrong. Unfortunately, the Eagle Head country seems to have no history.


    "So, I prefer China..."


    Lanru heart doesn''t know why Su Ze suddenly has this feeling. Su Ze points to the TV in the house. Lanru heart listens carefully and nods.


    "Sure enough, it''s still China. We''re more used to staying."


    He asked, "which country are we going to now and how to further enhance our strength? Call someone from the Scotch group on the phone from this farm? "


    "No, since we encounter the reincarnation world erosion of the Eagle Head country, let''s help the Eagle Head country pass through another world or two, at least help the civilians of the Eagle Head country reduce the pressure of survival." Su Ze smiled.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Said LAN Ruxin.


    They took the Green Magic aircraft to another hidden place and entered the reincarnation world again.


    "The second level reincarnation world silent lamb."


    After choosing to enter this reincarnation world, Su Ze shook his head slightly: he obtained the identity of an agent of the Eagle Head national police station, and he was alone.

 Chapter 138

    Being alone and obtaining a matching identity, there is no doubt that this reincarnation world can only allow one person to take risks.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin entered their reincarnation world of the silent lamb.


    Don''t think about it. Without knowing the plot, LAN Ruxin, who entered this reincarnation world for the first time and didn''t know what identity he had arranged, could hardly find a way to pass the customs.


    There are class B fighters on the side of the Eagle Head country. According to common sense, in such a crime thrilled reincarnation world, they should have been able to pass the Customs for a long time, unless the customs clearance conditions of the reincarnation world can not be solved by killing.


    "Reincarnation world task: find out the protagonist and get 100 reincarnation points."


    The task of reincarnation world is as simple as ever, probably because Su Ze has never entered the reincarnation world of the silent lamb. Therefore, in the face of such an ordinary reincarnation world with only some powerful criminals, Su Ze tied his hands and feet and thought according to the original suspense section.


    When I came out of the police station, I greeted people at random. After comparing the map, I drove a police car to the location of the FBI in this city.


    "Officer, what are you doing here?" A receptionist glanced at Su Ze and asked.


    Suze said, "there''s one thing I want to talk to the FBI''s trainee agent Clarice."


    "This is the FBI. If our own people have problems, we don''t need any intervention." The waiter raised his head proudly and said.


    "She has no problem. I just want to tell her one thing..." Su Ze said.


    "Huh? hunter? During working hours, from the police station to the FBI to pursue love? " The service staff laughed, "although Clarice is really beautiful, I think your behavior will quickly make you two lose your jobs from the police station and the FBI."


    "Are you sure you want to find her just to say something less important? I suggest you visit her in private. "


    Su Ze said faintly, "if you give me her phone, I don''t have to."


    "That won''t work. I have no right to reveal my privacy." The ridicule of the service staff became more and more obvious.


    "Then I can only wait here." Suze said.


    "Very good," the attendant laughed and then raised his voice. "Trainee agent Ms. Clarice Starling, you have a suitor wearing police clothes at the door of the first floor, asking to talk to you about something we don''t want us to know!"


    The whole building burst into laughter, and many people leaned out, held the documents and looked here.


    Su Ze was unrestrained and nodded slightly to these people: the stronger the strength, the more calm the state of mind. These people just watched the excitement. They knew what was going on in their hearts. There was no need to rush or belittle themselves.


    His appearance seemed more solid. He was Clarice''s suitor.


    Before long, a woman with shoulder length hair and golden brown hair came out quickly, looked at Su Ze and shook her head: "Sir, I don''t know you! Listen, I have something to do now. I can''t promise you -- "


    "Do you want to refuse to communicate with me in such a crowd?" Suze asked with a smile.


    "What?" Clarice was surprised and looked at him.


    Suze repeated it again.


    Clarice is very polite. Although she runs every morning and keeps fit, she is not a person who dominates her mind with her body. After hearing Su Ze''s question, she apologized: "I''m sorry, sir, it''s probably impolite. I''m not used to talking about my private affairs under such circumstances. Let''s talk outside the door and don''t disturb the normal work of the FBI. "


    Someone smiled and said, "don''t bother, we''d like to see you continue to talk and add fun to our work!"


    Clarice smiled apologetically at the others and walked out of the FBI door with Suze. They stood next to Suze''s police car.


    "You are a little unusual in this country." Su Ze said, "your temperament is very calm, even introverted and implicit. It''s more like the appearance of a Western beauty and the interior of an oriental woman. Your face lines are also softer. It looks much more pleasing to the eyes than those women with big mouths like frogs."


    "Sorry, sir, I really don''t want to talk about feelings now..." Clarice said again.


    Su Ze smiled: "I even feel like I''m talking to an oriental woman. Do you always start with ''sorry''?"


    Clarice frowned and felt that the policeman trying to pursue her seemed to be unable to understand her words.


    Before she really got angry, Suze continued, "I''m not your suitor, Clarice, just a man with a sense of justice who wants to catch bison bill. I heard that the case was handed over to you for investigation. I came to you specially to ask. That''s what I''m going to say. "


    "It''s obviously not suitable to tell anyone else, so it was misunderstood as your suitor."


    Clarice was stunned: "Buffalo Bill? Are you interested in this case? "


    "Yes."


    "But it doesn''t conform to the rules. After I intervene in this matter, the police station has no right to intervene." Clarice added.


    "Yes, I know." Suze said, "so I came to you specially."


    Clarice''s beautiful gray blue eyes looked at him: "Why are you interested in this case? No one knows who bison bill is now. Maybe you''re him. You want to see how far I''m investigating... Many abnormal killers have such a crazy adventurous attitude, and bison bill seems to be the best among them. "


    Su Ze smiled and raised his hand: "look, I just want to help you, not harm you. Because if I want to kill people, I can easily kill anyone and everyone you know. "


    His palm, haunted with a faint purple air, broke the baton in half.

 Chapter 139

    "This --"


    Clarice couldn''t believe her eyes: just now, what happened in front of her eyes?


    The handsome Chinese policeman smelled purple on his hands and broke his baton with his bare hands?


    Superpowers? Angels? devil?


    "As you can see, I am beyond ordinary people''s understanding. Do you think I have extraordinary power, can easily have everything, and will do that boring and cruel thing? " Suze said.


    Clarice was a little uneasy and said uncertainly, "can you show me again?"


    Su Ze folded the broken baton in half again and turned it into four sections.


    Clarice was silent. If some powerful people can fold in half once before, and fold in half for the second time, it is obvious that human beings can''t do it.


    "What do you want to know about bison bill?"


    Clarice asked.


    She is introverted, but alert enough. When she asks this question, she observes Su Ze''s reaction, trying to further determine Su Ze''s reaction and see if he is a purposeful criminal.


    Suze smiled. "That''s what I want to tell you. What do you want to know about bison bill?"


    "I''m asking you..." Clarice said. She suddenly realized the meaning of Suze''s expression and looked at him in surprise. "You mean, you know a lot about bison bill?"


    "I don''t know much, but I''ll tell you as much as I can." Suze said, "according to the clues I provided, you should be able to find the murderer quickly. In exchange, you should take me to see someone."


    "Victim?" Clarice guessed.


    "No, it''s a prisoner named Hannibal."


    "He?"


    Clarice was stunned. Hannibal was the person she was going to see. What she wanted to ask was about "bison bill".


    The policeman with extraordinary ability also wants to see Hannibal, which is also related to "bison bill".


    Is this a coincidence?


    "In exchange, we need to worry that someone will not keep their promise..." Clarice said.


    Suze smiled: "in fact, I''m not worried that you don''t keep your promise, Clarice, because I have many ways to make you keep your promise, but that will undoubtedly make the scene very unfriendly."


    Clarice was silent and realized that she could not treat the people in front of her as ordinary humans and ordinary police. She needed to seriously consider his words as a real effective threat.


    "Well, let me tell you something about bison bill."


    "Bison bill is a man eager to become a woman. He kills women and peels them because he wants to satisfy this pursuit, make these skins into his own coat, and then become a ''woman''."


    "Because of this!" Clarice suddenly, "Sir, what else do you know? Please tell me quickly that I want to catch bison bill! "


    Suze smiled: "you need to keep your promise and take me to Hannibal."


    Clarice breathed out, "OK, I''ll take you to Hannibal as soon as possible. What''s your name, sir? I need to fill in your name when I visit the prison."


    "Su Ze." Suze said.


    Clarice nodded and walked quickly into the FBI. After half an hour, she walked out quickly, showed it with a pass strip with their names, and opened her car: "come on, let''s meet Hannibal."


    Suze didn''t say much. Clarice drove and he closed his eyes.


    When he was about to arrive at the prison, Suze suddenly said, "Clarice, after seeing Hannibal, don''t promise him anything. I''ll help you solve bison bill."


    Clarice answered, but what she thought was that Hannibal, as a psychiatrist, also had an attending psychiatrist named Dr. chiton because of his abnormal cannibalism.


    Su Ze''s as like as two peas before Dr. chiton, do not promise Hannibal anything, and do not give him any opportunity.


    However, Suze promised to help solve bison bill, which reassured Clarice. After all, the purpose of his visit to Hannibal is to find out the murderer.


    Enter the prison and take out the pass. Clarice and Suze enter the prison under the eyes of the guards.


    The dark and smelly prison has a very bad smell. There are ferocious, crazy and abnormal criminals in the aisle twice.


    This prison is full of criminals with extremely serious crimes. They are full of dirty words and even try to throw dirty objects into the aisle.


    Su Ze''s eyes lightly swept these criminals, with purple in his eyes.


    Purple eyes are high above, and the killing intention is awe inspiring.


    The criminals looked like old dogs who had been kicked. They turned around and retracted one after another, and some even sobbed like dogs in their mouths.


    "Mr. Suze, your ability really opened my eyes." Clarice said with half compliment and half exclamation.


    Su Ze stopped and looked at the opposite prison with a smile on his face. His hair was neatly combed and meticulous, as if he were going to work at any time.


    "Hannibal."


    Hannibal also smiled and put down his newspaper: "Sir, your name is Suze. You have brought a woman."


    "I can see that you are very confident. It seems that nothing can hold you. By your side, that woman is also very relieved. "


    He waved to Suze and Clarice to come forward, like a polite gentleman entertaining guests.


    Suze stepped forward with a smile and looked at him.


    "Self confidence, too self-confidence, self-confidence to the point of arrogance and contempt for the whole world..."


    Hannibal muttered, "Dear Mr. Suze, will you be happy if I call you that?"


    Observing Su Ze''s expression, he nodded: "well, you are happy. I can be sure you have the same things as me. You like polite people."


    "So, Mr. Suze, are you the only, unique, commonly known as the Savior? Or are you the sun? "


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t rush to analyze me. I want to analyze you more."


    Hannibal looked at him suspiciously, and then focused on Clarice, the heroine beside Suze: "what do you want from me? No, the expression of this dull, introverted lady who doesn''t like laughter tells me that it''s not so. "


    "What makes me curious is how the young lady''s character is formed."


    "Do you feel you have to work hard to get rid of a shadow and a fate like a hound?"


    "Your childhood is not happy. You have a male elder who has some attempt on you. Does he try to control you, oppress you, or invade you?"


    Clarice gasped and took a step back, as if she had been hit at the most critical point and was hard to breathe.


    Dr. Hannibal was really good. When he first met, he analyzed the psychological activities of Suze and Clarice through his expression. In particular, because Clarice''s character is different from that of ordinary western women, he directly guessed that there was a shadow in her childhood, which formed her character of being introverted and not laughing often.


    Su Ze thought: that''s enough


    "Very good. You are really an excellent psychiatrist." Su Ze smiled and raised his hand to release his skills to attract souls.


    Hannibal could no longer keep elegant and calm. He was instantly sucked to the edge of the fence and grabbed his head by Su Ze''s palm.


    Bison Bill''s related memory, search.


    More than ten seconds later, Hannibal gasped and looked at Su Ze feverishly, trembling with excitement: "you are the only one, you are the sun... A miracle finally appeared in front of me!"

 Chapter 140

    Su Ze looked at Hannibal faintly: "I am the sun, I am a miracle, what are you?"


    "I am..."


    Hannibal smiled and bowed to restore his grace as much as possible.


    "I''m a vampire, I''m a devil, I''m a person who falls into darkness forever because the sun comes too late and can''t be redeemed."


    "I''m a cannibal."


    "Dear Mr. Suze, you are a miracle in human beings, but why can''t the light of miracle shine forward and save me and Misha..."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Su Ze and smiled sarcastically: "you seem to be asking me who Misha is and what I have encountered... It seems that even if you are the sun and a miracle, you still can''t know everything."


    "Omniscient, omnipotent, just a kind of expectation." "It''s really hard to do it," Suze said


    "So, what will happen to me next? What are you going to do with me? I can hardly expect you to abide by the law and wait for me to serve my sentence. Isn''t it? " Said Hannibal.


    "Yes, I came here specially, not to let you go."


    Suze said.


    "Then, please look at my memory. Who am I and who is Misha..." Hannibal said. "As the final proof of existence."


    "I don''t have much interest either." Suze said.


    "Let me tell you, it happened in the Second World War, when my sister Misha and I were only a few years old. Misha is lovely and beautiful, like the most beautiful and lovely doll in the world displayed in the window. She would giggle and ask me with something, what is this... "


    Hannibal grinned. "Then they were short of food and ate Misha. Since then, I have been thinking that humans may also be a kind of food... I have been thinking... "


    Su Ze sighed and raised his hand to release "soul sucking".


    Hannibal''s eyes grew dull and showed a dementia like smile.


    "If you don''t recall these, maybe you will be happier." Suze said.


    "Thank you."


    Hannibal finally uttered a word with clear consciousness, and then became a complete idiot.


    Suze took back his palm and looked at Clarice with a frightened face.


    "You... You have no right to turn him into an idiot. It''s illegal." Said Clarice in horror.


    Su Ze smiled: "turning him into this is the last tenderness of the world to him. Hannibal was very clever and sharp. He had been immersed in the pain of childhood. "


    "Whether he is judged or imprisoned, he can''t feel guilty. He is still immersed in his own pain. Only by forgetting everything can he be happy. "


    "And, Ms. Clarice, there is no evidence that we have anything to do with Hannibal becoming like this, right?"


    Clarice was stunned, and an inexplicable feeling came into being.


    This man, dressed in police clothes, has no sense of abiding by the law.


    He is really arrogant


    The two got out of prison and came to Clarice''s car.


    Hannibal''s affair has been completely solved here, in the real sense - Suze did not kill Hannibal and caused trouble to himself. Hannibal will not affect Clarice and escape from prison.


    Next, it is about Clarice and bison bill. To solve these two things, the reincarnation world of the silent lamb should be able to pass the customs.


    The eagle''s head country has not cleared the reincarnation world for a long time. It is estimated that it is difficult to think of this story. In fact, there are three characters and three clues: Hannibal''s story, Clarice''s past shadow, and the pursuit of Buffalo Bill.


    The pursuit of bison bill is the most obvious story, but the "silent lamb" corresponds not only to the innocent women killed by bison bill, but also to the shadow of bison bill and Clarice''s childhood.


    Su Ze first solved Hannibal''s trouble because of this consideration. He was surprised to hear that Hannibal also had a painful childhood.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Clarice asked Suze.


    "I have read Hannibal''s memory and know the mentality and real name of bison bill." Suze said.


    "Please tell me as soon as possible, sir." Clarice said with expectation, "the number of victims is increasing. We can''t afford this situation."


    "Yes, but you have to tell me about your childhood." Suze said.


    Clarice was silent.


    "Is your past more important than other people''s lives?" Suze asked.


    "Not so," said Clarice. "Mr. Suze, everyone has a past that they don''t want to recall. I think you should be the same. Why do you have to listen to me talk about those ugly things. "


    Su Ze smiled: "I want to help you better."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Clarice was still silent. After a long time, she said, "at that time, I lived on my uncle''s farm. His family raised a lot of sheep... My uncle''s eyes were the same as men''s eyes."


    "Once, when I took a bath in the bathroom, he took away all my clothes, the dirty clothes I took off, and the new clothes I was going to wear."


    "So I walked through the living room and went back to my room under his eyes."


    "He called my nickname as if it were my boyfriend. He said, Claire, you''re really good. Do you want more pocket money?"


    "I refused him, put on my clothes and ran to the sheep on the farm. I didn''t dare to go back to my room until the other family came back. The lambs bleated that day. I seemed to be one of them, but I didn''t dare to make any sound. "


    "Silent lamb..." Su Ze asked.


    Clarice did not answer, her gray blue eyes filled with tears.


    Suze wiped away her tears. Clarice sighed, snuggled in his arms, and looked up.


    Su Ze was stunned. Looking at her change of calm and calm appearance, her expression was weak and helpless, and she knew what she needed at this time.


    Bend down and help her free.


    After a long time, Clarice leaned on Suze with relief: "I feel much better now, dear Mr. Superman..."


    Su Ze looked at her speechless and thought: Although you are introverted and conservative, it''s the first time, I still feel like a drug residue - why is it so sudden that it has become a good medicine for your psychological problems?


    "Your uncle''s address is..." Su Ze asked.


    "He''s dead." Clarice smiled softly, "I''ve already died. Just now you helped me and killed him again. Thank you."


    He kissed Su Ze on the cheek.

 Chapter 141

    Su Ze touched his cheek, as if he had been turned away.


    At the same time, this move also proves that Clarice has come out of the shadow and become strong.


    A shadow that haunted her and affected her character was finally put down by her.


    After a moment of intimacy, Suze said, "let''s go and catch bison bill."


    Clarice smiled, "so how should we catch it?"


    "Bison Bill''s real name is James gamm. He likes to buy insects, and then cultivate insects to transform from larvae to pupae, and then from pupae to moths. His current situation is also in this symbol. "


    "He is eager to change from a man to a woman, but the transsexual surgery hospital rejected him, because in today''s era, transsexual surgery is still a very harsh and serious thing, and not anyone can have transsexual surgery with money."


    "He longed to change from an insect to a moth, so he vented and looked for his pupa."


    Suze said.


    Clarice nodded slightly. "All abnormal killers are like this. In a sense, their lives have been broken. They don''t know why they do it. They just subconsciously feel that if they do, they will feel happy."


    "This is also the reason why they will be arrested in the end, because they can''t restrain this bad instinct and pleasant feeling, and it''s easy to fall into more and more crazy persistence."


    After learning the information, everything was much simpler. Clarice just investigated the city''s car license, found the information of James gamm, and drove to each other''s home.


    After that, it was determined that the other party was "bison bill". There was a cut human skin in the house and a tied woman.


    Suze broke the limbs of bison bill, James gamm, and asked Clarice to take him to the FBI.


    This is the end of Clarice''s story and the end of bison Bill''s story. The prompt sound of customs clearance still didn''t ring.


    Su Ze was a little surprised: isn''t this customs clearance?


    Pretending to be a normal policeman, spending hundreds of reincarnation points for a few days, and spending a few days with Clarice, Su Ze felt that there was probably no hope to pass through the reincarnation world.


    Maybe Hannibal''s prison break in the original plot is needed to pass the customs? If it is this condition, there is no possibility of completion.


    Use Maoshan Taoism to invite a ghost to go to prison and kill all evil prisoners, including James gamm - this is a reincarnation world of criminal suspense. These prisoners are ugly enough to be disgusting, break through the lower limit of human moral conscience, and even psychologically non-human.


    Keeping them is a sin for all living humans. After killing these guys, Suze is ready to leave the world.


    At this time, the abrupt customs clearance reminder rang.


    Su Ze was surprised, but also surprised: did the original customs clearance conditions include the death of "bison bill"? This is indeed what he did not do according to the original plot. Unexpectedly, such conditions were included.


    Pass the second level reincarnation world "silent lamb", get 8000 reincarnation points, and get a chance to choose skills.


    The three optional abilities are "proficient in firearms, proficient in psychology and hypnosis."


    Su Ze first ruled out gun mastery, followed by hypnosis - with green magic aircraft, he basically didn''t have to worry about guns. Hypnosis, which requires words and earnest induction, is useful to ordinary people and has little effect on Su Ze.


    The spirit of the nine Yin manual is a great way to move the soul. The Maoshan Taoist line and even the motive power can achieve hypnotic effect, and it will be faster and more difficult to be noticed.


    "Choose to be proficient in psychology."


    Su Ze made a choice and added another level E skill.


    This skill has no power. It is more to be mastered by Su Ze as knowledge. Su Ze does not need to take the initiative to stimulate. As long as he master the knowledge, he is like an instinct and applies it all the time.


    Just as Hannibal can quickly see through other people''s weakness, Suze can quickly see other people''s character, other people''s habits, whether the other party is confident or bluff. With rich experience, he can also reach Hannibal''s point of talking people into tears and being unprepared in the future.


    After leaving this reincarnation world, Su Ze browsed the central forum of the reincarnation of the Eagle Head country again.


    Sure enough, with his clearance of the reincarnation world of the silent lamb, there are numerous posts of "flower Q" and "sonof Beach" on the eagle''s forum, and the eagle''s country also continues to increase its wanted for Su Ze.


    Not only that, pictures of Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin are also posted in the post, indicating that Su Ze is "Maitreya", LAN Ru Xin is "Lotus", "Maitreya" 10000 reincarnation points and "Lotus" 2000 reincarnation points.


    Sure enough, the information can no longer be kept confidential... This is also expected.


    Su Ze smiled faintly and directly posted a post.


    "If the Eagle Head country continues to offer a reward, it will continue to pass through the reincarnation world of the Eagle Head country."


    When the post was released, the combatants of the eagle''s head country poured in one by one like crazy and posted crazy posts. The whole post was full of their eagle''s head country scolding.


    Su Ze took a disdainful look and was ready to withdraw from the reincarnation center. After discussing with LAN Ruxin, he continued to pass the customs of the next world.


    But the next moment, he smiled.


    The government of the Eagle Head country withdrew the post offering a reward... They don''t want "Maitreya" to pass through the reincarnation world of the Eagle Head country again, so as not to interrupt their way to obtain reincarnation points and become stronger.


    Another post floated high, "Maitreya is a friend of the Eagle Head country, a just figure who loves freedom and pursues freedom".


    The person who published the post was Shi Gaozhi, a small member of Shi Gaozhi group. He recalled his close contacts with the Maitreya and knew the Maitreya like the back of his hand.


    "No one knows the Maitreya better than me. I used to be the best friend with the Maitreya. He is definitely the best good man..."


    Small Scrooge''s vocabulary still seemed so poor. After awkwardly advocating the fact that it did not exist, he invited Maitreya on behalf of Scrooge group to meet again where he had met before, and expressed his willingness to show enough sincerity.


    Su Ze was not surprised that Xiao Shigao had the cheek to make up stories that did not exist, because he was such a man with a thick face and a dark heart.


    To his surprise, after Xiao shigaozhi speculated about his identity, shigaozhi group tried to contact him.

 Chapter 142

    Scotch group tries to engage with itself?


    Su Ze''s idea lasted less than a minute, and then he saw that Xiao shigaozhi''s post was scolded by many combatants in the eagle''s head country, with thousands of replies.


    It turns out that little Scrooge is also a famous celebrity in the eagle''s head country. He is not famous for his good reputation, but a reputation that can attract attention and boast.


    None of the thousands of replies supported Xiao Shi Gaozhi. They all laughed and ridiculed Xiao Shi Gaozhi, made fun of what he had boasted and flattered, or directly scolded him.


    In their view, it is impossible for Xiao Shi Gaozhi to know the "Maitreya". The reason why he said so is to boast and brush the sense of existence.


    After a while, Scott Group officially issued a statement. What little Scott said did not represent Scott group.


    The combatants of the eagle''s head country immediately found the key again and poured into Xiao shigaozhi''s post, which once again began to laugh at the bragging Xiao shigaozhi.


    Su Ze looked at this scene and said in his heart: this move is not crazy. It can be said that it was used to the extreme by Xiao Shi Gaozhi. Scott group and so many people were deceived by him. He thought he was a clown full of nonsense. He was not afraid to reveal his secrets.


    Because no one would think what he said would be a secret.


    When Scott told the story of himself and Maitreya, he was almost boasting that he had seen aliens. No one believed what he said.


    What makes Su Ze speechless is that what Xiao shigaozhi said is really part of the truth. He did know the "Maitreya" and came by plane with the "Maitreya" from crane island country to Eagle Head country. The original place he said should be the previous airport.


    After exiting the reincarnation center, Su Ze saw Lanru''s heart.


    Lanru congratulated Su Ze on passing the "silent lamb" and was a little depressed: "what does this" silent lamb "mean? Who is the protagonist? I looked in the police station for a week and couldn''t find out who the protagonist was. There is no clue. "


    Su Ze also said: "I''m also a policeman. The protagonist is a woman. She doesn''t belong to the police station. She belongs to the FBI. This condition is very harsh. There are so many people in the whole city. The police station and the FBI do not belong to the same organization. How can we find the protagonist? "


    "What the hell is going on? How did you get through the customs? " Lanru asked.


    Suze analyzed the three lines of the reincarnation world to Lanru Xin, bison bill, Hannibal and the heroine Clarice.


    Lanru felt tired when she heard this: "no wonder the Eagle Head country is difficult to pass through this reincarnation world! First of all, it''s difficult to find the heroine. Second, who can think that it''s not enough to follow the heroine Clarice to solve the case, but also to help her solve the childhood shadow in her heart and deal with Hannibal who seems insignificant. "


    "Well, if this reincarnation world wants to pass customs, it must find Clarice and go through the original story carefully to find a way to pass customs. This is very difficult to do."


    After su Ze finished, he told LAN Ruxin Xiao Shi Gaozhi''s invitation.


    LAN Ruxin doubted Xiao Shi Gaozhi''s intentions: "this man is arrogant and exaggerated on the surface and insidious in the heart. He certainly didn''t invite us out of kindness?"


    "No, I think I can go and have a look." Suze said.


    "Why? Su Ze, didn''t you say that this man is very unreliable? "


    "It''s really untrustworthy, but we also need to know that he must have needs now." Su Ze said with a smile, "the ordinary fighters of the eagle''s head country mocked him. The Scrooge group even issued a notice announcing that what he said was false. It seems that he is a loser and a loser."


    "In particular, he has nothing to sell for his own interests. We may have a common topic."


    Lanru nodded and said, "it''s really the same if you think about it like this. However, I think I''ll go to the airport first to see if the other party has any traps."


    "It''s not necessary. You''re not the one I can give up at any time. I sent you to test. If there is a trap, I can''t turn around and run away immediately." Suze said.


    LAN Ru''s heart smiled and her eyes met Su Ze. Everything was naturally silent,


    The two returned to the Scotch airport in the Green Magic aircraft. Just before their previous plane, there were two rows of honor guards waiting.


    When Su Ze and LAN Ruxin landed, at the cabin entrance of the plane, a fat and tall little Scott with yellow hair bent out.


    "Welcome, my dear friend, Mr. Maitreya!" He said enthusiastically.


    Suze walked over with a smile, crossed the serious guard of honor, boarded the plane, shook hands with little Scrooge, and then entered the inside of the plane together.


    A simple reception table is placed in the middle, and two sofas are around the reception table.


    After su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Xiao shigaozhi took their seats, Xiao shigaozhi''s boastful expression quickly disappeared.


    "Mr. Milo, it''s a great honor for you to be invited. I think just being honored is not enough. We should be able to help each other get greater benefits. This is the best result of our meeting. "


    "It''s really straight to the point." Suze smiled.


    LAN Ruxin quickly translated Xiao shigaozhi''s words, and the translators over there also translated Su Ze''s words to him.


    "I just like to be direct. My life is short and I don''t have much time to waste." Said Scott Jr.


    "Then let''s talk about our deal." Su Ze smiled.


    "Yes, our transactions, including our friendship and image." "We can promise and agree with each other," said Xiao shigaozhi


    "Non binding commitments and agreements?" Su Ze smiled and shook his head, "then we don''t need to talk about it. I''ve heard a lot of your reputation, including one point. If you can''t fulfill your promise, you won''t fulfill it."


    Xiao shigaozhi shook his head: "we are different. We are friends. I think you are a very good person..."


    Suze just smiled at his words.


    Xiao shigaozhi, who believes in his appreciation and friendship, will regret in the future.


    "It seems that our conversation is not going well..." Xiao shigaozhi said with a bad expression. "Do you know that your whereabouts have always been under the control of our shigaozhi group, especially me. As long as I like, you can''t leave the eagle Kingdom alive?"


    Su Ze looked at his expression. His newly acquired psychological skills told him that Xiao shigaozhi had no bottom in his heart, but he bluffed and seemed very tough. He even shook his head and opened and closed his hands unconsciously.


    In the eyes of normal people, he seems to be an angry golden poodle, which is not a small threat.


    But Su Ze understood that Xiao Shi Gaozhi was not angry, nor did he have a real threat, but just opened and closed his mouth to blackmail.


    LAN Ruxin translated it, and his expression was inevitably nervous: is this true or false?


    "I don''t know, I don''t believe." Su Ze said lightly, "Xiao Shi Gaozhi, the transaction is not a threat or blackmail."


    "If you want to make a transaction, let''s go to reincarnation central square to make a central notarial transaction. No one can break his promise. Otherwise, I will never trade with you, a man without credibility. "


    "Notarized transaction?" Small Shi Gaozhi was stunned, and then suddenly said, "it''s you, the man who bought five passes and Green Magic aircraft?"


    "It''s me." Suze admitted directly.


    "In this way... We can go to reincarnation central square for trading, which is a more hidden transaction." Small Shi Gaozhi said, "how''s it going?"

 Chapter 143

    The transaction application put forward by Xiao shigaozhi is just in line with Su Ze''s idea.


    In addition to the notarization of the reincarnation center, any words and transactions of this little Shi Gaozhi are not credible.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi was actually willing to choose a notarized transaction, which indirectly proved that he had a transaction demand in his heart, far more than Su Ze''s transaction demand for him.


    "Yes, let''s leave first, and then see you at the central square of reincarnation."


    Su Ze agrees to Xiao shigaozhi''s request. The two sides agree on the location of the reincarnation central square, and then Su Ze and LAN Ruxin leave.


    When he comes to a hidden place, Su Ze enters the reincarnation center, and LAN Ruxin guards around in case of an accident.


    After arriving at the central square of reincarnation, Su Ze and Xiao shigaozhi didn''t remove their disguises and saw people with their true faces, but their bodies were fuzzy. They quickly checked the code and began to talk.


    After two words of conversation, Su Ze snorted coldly, "it''s difficult for him to call Xiao shigaozhi for me. Unexpectedly, he can find this opportunistic method in this short time. There is a way to use a person of unimportant status to sign a notarial transaction with me and then violate the transaction. "


    The person who claimed to be "Xiao Shi Gaozhi" was silent for a moment and tried to make a sophistry. However, Su Ze sneered and didn''t believe it at all - Xiao Shi Gaozhi''s character has been clearly touched. Whether it is disguised excitement and boasting, or real insidious selfishness, it is not the character of the person in front of him.


    In desperation, the disguised little Shi Gaozhi had to leave.


    After a while, the real little Shi Gaozhi came to Su Ze. They both removed their disguise and confirmed their identity. After that, they both resumed the disguise of the reincarnation center.


    "What is the transaction content?" Suze asked.


    Small Scrooge replied in a low voice, "if you give me reincarnation points, I will give you the hidden secrets of relevant Eagle countries, Scrooge group and inflia group."


    Su Ze immediately smiled: "why do I need this kind of thing? You develop your own, I develop my own, what does it have to do with your Eagle Head State? I don''t care much about the development of your Eagle country, and I don''t want to care. "


    "These secrets are the dream of China..." said Xiao shigaozhi.


    "You think too much," Su Ze said with a smile. "Not only me, but also China is not interested in the secrets of the eagle kingdom. I won''t exchange reincarnation points for buying such useless things."


    China may indeed be interested in the secrets of the eagle Kingdom, but Su Ze has not considered that at present.


    Moreover, as Su Ze has seen so far, there is chaos and injustice within China. Major groups hide their differences and are no longer united with the country. The chaos seems like a swarm of bees. At this time, no matter how many secrets of the eagle''s head country are obtained, it is difficult to keep them secret. It is in vain.


    If Su Ze is really foolish and loyal, he will fall into such an embarrassing situation if he is desperate to exchange reincarnation points for Eagle Head Intelligence: first, he will be blackmailed by Xiao shigaozhi. Second, when he hands over the secret to someone unknown to China, tianyingtou will receive a detailed report on the extent of secret disclosure.


    In other words, in the whole process, Su Ze got nothing except a large amount of reincarnation points extorted by Xiao shigaozhi, and the state of China got nothing, which made him a bad reputation for nothing.


    "If this transaction fails, do you need the technology of Scott group? For example, semi robot technology that can quickly manufacture C-class strength combatants? The technology integration from the two reincarnation worlds of spider man and Punisher also includes the top technology in the world, surpassing other countries in the whole world. " Xiao Shi Gaozhi once again proposed a deal, "only 100000 reincarnation points are needed, and I can give it to you."


    Su Ze laughed again when he heard the speech: "I don''t have 100000 reincarnation points."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can notarize the transaction and pay in installments." Said Scott Jr.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "the semi robot technology owned by Scott group has been able to manufacture class B semi robots. I am also surprised that your Eagle Head country does have a high level of science and technology, which is almost an era ahead of other countries in the world."


    "But if you think I don''t know and try to sell me restricted technologies, or technologies I can''t recover and study myself, it''s ridiculous."


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi didn''t feel embarrassed, but put forward several suggestions to try to exchange reincarnation points from Su Ze.


    One of the most threatening is to use Su Ze''s own security to exchange for reincarnation points. In short, Su Ze has to pay reincarnation points to Xiao shigaozhi in exchange for Xiao shigaozhi not to report his whereabouts... This is another blackmail, and blackmail without a bottom line.


    If Su Ze is not sure whether Xiao shigaozhi knows his whereabouts, if Su Ze is more guilty than Xiao shigaozhi, he may succeed in blackmail - of course, he will try to kill people.


    Xiao shigaozhi may be glad that Su Ze has seen through his reality. If he really thinks Xiao shigaozhi has mastered his whereabouts and can monitor his actions all the time, Su Ze would have tried to kill him.


    "It seems that our deal won''t succeed. You''re just trying to sell me some messy things." Suze said.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi was silent and seemed to hesitate. When Su Ze really wanted to leave, he finally made up his mind: "what if I buy something from you? I ask for notarization of the transaction and an absolute confidentiality clause. "


    "Talk about the transaction, and then I''ll see if I can make a transaction."


    Suze said.


    "In the song of ice and fire in the third level world, there is an adventure team composed of combatants. The leader of them is my relative zolia scrooge. He has always been my enemy and my challenger."


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi said in a deep voice.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "so, so what?"


    "I need you to enter the song of ice and fire and cause him trouble as much as possible. If you can pass through the reincarnation world and make zolia Scrooge return without success, I can give you a thousand reincarnation points..." said scrooge.


    Su Ze sneered: "get out!"


    "Pass a second level reincarnation world 8000 reincarnation points, pass a third level reincarnation world 20000 reincarnation points, you give me a thousand reincarnation points, let me deal with your enemies, and then pass a third level reincarnation world?"


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi said, "if you think about it carefully, the harvest will be huge if you pass through a third level reincarnation world. If I provide an additional 1000 reincarnation points, it will be a big profit."


    "If the third level reincarnation world is opened by your family, I will gladly accept it." Su Ze said, "but the reincarnation world is here. As long as I want to go through customs, I can go and try at any time. I still need you to show my skills? Do I have anything to do with you? "


    "Don''t take my own harvest as the reward you pay me. You are a blood sucking capitalist, but you can''t suck my blood. "


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi hesitated and hesitated: "what are you going to want?"


    "The first is the production line, the production line of semi robots or the production line of Green Magic aircraft." "Secondly, absolute deterrent weapons, such as nuclear bombs," Suze said


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi immediately shook his head: "it''s impossible!"

 Chapter 144

    "Why not?"


    Suze asked.


    "The nuclear bomb and the two production lines you mentioned are related not only to the interests of our Scott group, but also to the absolute interests of the eagle country. They can never be leaked to outsiders. If I try to leak, or Scott group tries to leak, I will soon be killed... "


    Small Shi Gaozhi said, shaking his head: "we can''t betray the eagle country."


    Su Ze was surprised.


    The eagle countries also have large groups and forces of all parties, but they also have the integration of interests. Their interests together are the interests of the Eagle Head country, so they look chaotic, but in fact, their fundamental interests are not chaotic, but only some details.


    "That means we can''t continue trading. Your price is so different from mine that it seems impossible to continue the discussion. " Suze said.


    "No, we should still have a way to trade." Little Scrooge said, "let me think, think... Do you need the money of the eagles? Or a woman? "


    "No need."


    "Then you must need something to immerse you in a wonderful world, such as..." said Scott Jr.


    "We are combatants. The need for such things can only show our weakness."


    Xiao shigaozhi was at a loss: "maybe you want to become an eagle head, or I will let you become an eagle head. You, including your family, become an eagle head. We provide you with protection. I know you generally like this best."


    "MD, mentally retarded..." Su Ze said faintly, "I need to flee to the eagle''s head country to go to you? Now it''s you who say what you can pay, not how I need you. "


    "10000 reincarnation points, no, 20000 reincarnation points..." Xiao Shi Gaozhi said helplessly, "this is the limit I can pay."


    "20000 reincarnation points are OK. You need to pay some more." Suze said, "for example, five Green Magic aircraft?"


    "No, no, no, don''t even think about it! The price of a green demon aircraft is from 9000 cycle points to 10000 cycle points. Do you want five? This is absolutely impossible! " Said Scott Jr.


    Su Ze smiled: "how many things of Scott group have you sold privately, and how many points of reincarnation have you earned in 100000 units. Finally, I hesitated so much and only took out 20000 reincarnation points. I''m not willing to take out other things. It''s difficult for the transaction to continue. "


    "In particular, you told me about zolia scrooge. I think if I go to zolia Scrooge, will he offer me a higher price that I won''t refuse at all?"


    Xiao shigaozhi waved his hands and shook his head, and even the vague figure disguised by the reincarnation center began to tremble violently.


    "You are immoral and have no conscience. You can''t do this..."


    "Conscience?" Su Ze sneered, "your conscience has been revealed just now. Try to make me work hard with a thousand reincarnation points, and try to blackmail MY reincarnation points with my whereabouts. We''ve been talking about trading, and you''re an absolute expert in trading. Why do you look like I''m blackmailed? If you have the same chance as me, you will blackmail more than me. "


    "In addition, I need to explain my strength to you. There are several reincarnations in the world. There is no unique ''Maitreya'' in the world. You can definitely trust an expert. If I say so, can you make the price higher? "


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi still hesitated.


    "Think about it. If I help you solve zolia Scrooge, you can get many benefits, more reincarnation points, more Eagle money and greater rights... What you pay now is only a small part." Su Ze said, "especially the inheritance right of Scott group. I think you don''t want to see accidents, do you?"


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi only felt each other''s words, like the temptation whisper of the devil. Each sentence spoke what he thought in his heart, which made him involuntarily begin to think.


    If everything goes well and zolia Scrooge can die in the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, everything will be very different. If he can get more benefits and more explicit inheritance rights, some people who pursue interests will be eager to increase their investment in him.


    At that time, the reincarnation points and resources paid now are only a very small part.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi has always been a man of interests, but this time, he felt he could gamble.


    "Notarized transactions, absolutely confidential?"


    Suze smiled: "I have no opinion. You can choose whatever you want. As long as you give me enough interests and let me see zolia Scott in the song of ice and fire, I can complete your entrustment."


    "30000 reincarnation points, a bottle of gene repair solution and a bottle of variation potion." "This is the highest price I can give you. If you are willing to accept it, trade it. If you can''t accept it, our deal can only be cancelled," Scott said


    "What are gene repair fluid and mutation potion?" Suze asked.


    "Variation potion is a potion that can make a person have variation super ability, but this variation is likely to lead to some irreversible change. After this irreversible change, gene repair fluid is specially used to repair the body and restore the normal human body as much as possible. " Said Scott Jr.


    Su Ze frowned slightly: "gene? Whose genes? Repair genes should always have a gene template. "


    "Of course, it is the most normal and healthy male human gene." "The genes of Eagle headed men," said Scott Jr


    Su Ze suddenly lost interest when he heard the speech.


    The mutation potion and gene repair solution are scientific items developed by the Eagle Head country according to its own genes. They look very beautiful. In fact, if they are used to the Chinese people, they will not be acclimatized, and they will directly become mixed race children after taking them, which increases the male genetic inheritance of the Eagle Head country for no reason.


    "Keep these two items. I''m not interested."


    "That''s great. We can trade now..." said Xiao shigaozhi.


    "What about the equivalent? I need other equivalent items to my satisfaction. " Suze warned.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi suddenly lost his excitement: "I thought you only needed 30000 reincarnation points. It doesn''t seem so beautiful. What do you need? The green devil aircraft can only give you two at most. I remember you still need medicine snakes. I can give you five medicine snakes. "


    "Very good, five medicine snakes, five special passes, two green magic aircraft." Su Ze said, "plus 30000 reincarnation points, you will see satisfactory results."


    "No... the price..."


    Xiao shigaozhi was a little excited and wanted to bargain, but he finally agreed to this condition.

 Chapter 145

    "How''s it going? Has the transaction been completed? "


    Su Ze came out of the reincarnation center. LAN Ru asked with concern.


    "Done." Su Ze said, "let''s go quickly. Xiao shigaozhi is not a person who pays special attention to reputation. We''d better get rid of the scope of his influence quickly."


    They took the Green Magic aircraft and came to a dense mountain forest in the Eagle Head country. They were about to go down, but they saw that there were many monsters in the mountain forest. Obviously, this place has been eroded by the reincarnation world.


    According to Su Ze''s knowledge, there are many worlds in the sixth level reincarnation world prudent brave. Each world has demon kings and monsters, which is likely to be the erosion of this reincarnation world. But maybe, for example, there are many strange things like demons and monsters in the reincarnation world of pirate king, and there may be messy monsters in silent hill


    In short, this is another place where reincarnation world erosion occurs.


    Fortunately, the eagle''s head country is sparsely populated, and few people have noticed these things. The eagle''s head country is more accustomed to "competing for interests first, caring for people''s livelihood and fooling ghosts". As long as this reincarnation world erosion is not too serious and does not affect the interests of their large groups, it will be fooled first.


    After all, at present, the eagle countries either boast Keller or publicize the election of the grand commander. The erosion of the reincarnation world does not need to be paid attention to.


    In another safe place, Su Ze stopped to tell LAN Ruxin about the transaction, but then smiled.


    "I really can''t tell you the specific content of the transaction, because I signed the terms of notarization and absolute confidentiality, the benefits obtained, and the things to be done. I can''t take the initiative to tell the third person who is the person of the transaction. If I tell you, my benefits will be immediately deprived and returned to each other. "


    Lanru knew clearly and asked, "let''s go next..."


    "You can be my escort. Because of the terms of absolute confidentiality, I can only go to the reincarnation world alone to complete the task."


    "Dangerous or not?" Seeing that the restrictions on the transaction seemed very strict, LAN Ruxin was also worried, "if it is really dangerous, I think we would rather not benefit, but also ensure that you can return safely. You know, what I put on you... "


    Su Ze nodded: "of course I know, you place not only hope, but also feelings."


    LAN Ruxin''s cheeks were slightly red, but she was not afraid to admit it and nodded.


    "We must return safely. Interests are not the most important. You are the most important."


    Su Ze nodded to indicate that he knew, and then entered the reincarnation center again and chose to enter the song of ice and fire - to be exact, the song of ice and fire: the first five parts.


    The description of "the first five" follows the plot of the original novel, not a film and television drama that makes the characters disappear directly, changes the story directly, or quickly ends a plot because of insufficient actors and funds.


    There is little difference between the plot of the novel and that of the film and television drama in the early stage, and there is a great difference in the later stage. Although the original author may have been consulted, there is still a big gap between the novel and the original novel. The original author may have lost the motivation to continue writing because of the rapid promotion of the plot of film and television dramas. Anyway, the writing speed is extremely slow.


    Reincarnation World Mission: "become a soldier of at least any family, choose a camp, participate in at least one battle, and reward 100 points of reincarnation points."


    "Let your camp win the final victory and reward 1000 reincarnation points."


    The previous task is a necessary task. Generally speaking, after participating in this task and completing it, you can quit the reincarnation world.


    If we do not withdraw from the reincarnation world, the combatants of various camps will really fight each other next. Ordinary combatants will choose to quit. After all, few are willing to take risks and work hard like this.


    But zolia Scrooge was different. After choosing a camp, he began to operate seriously and mastered the absolute power of supporting soldiers in that camp. He was ready to unify the vislott continent and complete world customs clearance.


    There are absolutely few people like him, and they have basically been eliminated by him. Now, in the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, except for several teams of the Scott group led by zolia Scott, almost no other combatants dare to stay for a long time to do the task of this camp.


    That''s why zolia Scrooge and the rest of the Scrooge group believe that the world of customs clearance is close at hand.


    Small Scrooge also thinks so, so he needs someone to attack or even kill zolia Scrooge, so as not to damage his own interests.


    In this regard, Su Ze just shook his head slightly: customs clearance? Unifying vislot is customs clearance? That''s not!


    There are three main lines in the first five parts of the song of ice and fire.


    The first main line revolves around the story of the dynastic struggle of the "game of power" carried out by all princes with the intention of winning the iron throne, the power center of the whole kingdom.


    This main line describes the civil war that broke out throughout Westeros - the course of the war of the five kings and the open and secret struggles among the main families. The plot mainly starts from the viewpoint of many members of the stark family and Lannister family, in addition to the narration of some characters of other families.


    That''s the only main line of customs clearance, according to zolia scrooge.


    The second main line revolves around the night watchman guarding the desperate Great Wall of the northern fortress of the seven kingdoms. While fighting against the savages outside the great wall and staying away from the politics of the south, he tries to resist the threat of strange ghosts who come back after 8000 years of hiding and intend to invade and kill all mankind through the long winter.


    The story of the Great Wall is mainly from the perspective of ED Stark''s "illegitimate son" Jon Snow and his friend SAMWELL Tali. The night watchman who had been permanently neutral was also involuntarily affected by the civil war in the south, especially after Stannis baratheon, one of the five kings, led his troops north to rescue the Great Wall.


    Of course, in fact, "Jon Snow" is not the illegitimate son of "ed stark"; In the film and television drama, Stannis died early before that, and did not lead his troops North at all.


    The third main line is set in ESSOS, another continent to the east of Westeros. It mainly revolves around the experience of danilis targaryan, the only remaining member of the targaryan family, who intends to make a comeback and recapture Westeros regime after hatching dragons.


    The three main lines seem to focus on the first "game of power" and "dispute among kings". The story of the night watchman is not very important, and the story of danilis targaryan is independent and irrelevant.


    In fact, the first story and the third story are ultimately attributed to the second story, that is, the "song of ice and fire", "the battle between the strange ghosts and monsters represented by the cold God and the human beings represented by the fire god", which belong to the symbolic significance of fantasy and myth.


    If zolia Scrooge thinks that he only needs to defeat the five kings and unify the continent of vislott, he can pass through the world, which is obviously impossible.

 Chapter 146

    Not only is zolia Scrooge unable to pass the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, but Suze does not intend to pass the reincarnation world.


    The extraordinary ability in this world basically comes from the belief and worship of God. Although God will not come, he will actually affect the world and make all the story tracks of the world more treacherous and unpredictable.


    Most of the time it was the battle between the feudal monarch and the feudal army, but that didn''t mean it was all.


    In particular, although Su Ze can probably recall the story, in fact, it is impossible to completely remember the characters. The stories and characters in the original work are all running to create a real world. Many people explain their lives clearly, and then die soon, which can be called a waste of pen and ink.


    It is impossible for him to operate the three main story lines of the whole song of ice and fire.


    In particular, the original story only happened to the fifth part. I don''t know how to follow up, and I don''t know what the customs clearance conditions are


    The reward given to him by little Scrooge is quite good. He just needs to identify the goal and solve zolia scrooge.


    When he recovered, Su Ze smelled a stench, surrounded by civilians in old clothes walking around. Some people were surprised to see his clothes and appearance, but they quickly turned their eyes.


    Such strange clothes and appearance do not seem to be big people they can touch.


    A smelly place... King''s landing, the center of the continent of vislott?


    While covering his mouth and nose, Su Ze guessed in his heart, and then quickly left the street. The Green Magic aircraft followed behind him, which immediately caused more uproar among the civilians, retreated to one side and pointed to Su Ze who left quickly.


    Turning a corner, a group of soldiers with weapons happened to come over. They were stunned when they saw Su Ze, and then they saw the Green Magic aircraft behind Su Ze. These soldiers in golden robes quickly saluted Su Ze.


    "Dear Sir, hello."


    After su Ze nodded slightly, the soldiers in gold robes quickly left without any intention of cross examination.


    Indeed it was king''s landing. These soldiers in gold robes were the city guards of King''s landing.


    What surprised Su Ze even more was that when they saw the attitude of Su Ze and the Green Magic aircraft, they directly regarded Su Ze as someone they could not offend and not the enemy.


    This attitude can directly make Suze infer that people of the Scott group such as zolia Scrooge are in King''s landing city. They either control King''s landing city or are allies with the Lannister family who controls King''s landing city.


    It may not be the Lannister family that controls King''s landing city. Suze thought, quickly leave the street, and then if he felt it, he looked back at him. A poor little beggar was looking at him.


    Su Ze just looked at it and took back his eyes: there are many ambitious people and forces in Junlin city. They are intertwined. For example, this little beggar is the ears and eyes cultivated by the eight clawed spider Wallis, which is called "little bird". Maybe it''s not Wallis, but the ears and eyes of others


    It is meaningless for Suze to kill them or deal with them, because the real black hand is in the "Red Castle" at the top of King''s landing city.


    Su Ze himself gave up the intention of customs clearance and only prepared to complete the task of trading quickly, so there was no need to deal with these flea like guys.


    After leaving the street, before Su Ze started to act, he saw two green magic aircraft roaring past, one is a normal Eagle headed foreign-looking human, and the other is a semi robot.


    When they passed Suze''s head, they quickly landed again.


    "Who are you? The new messenger? " Two green magic aircraft stopped in front of Su Ze, and the human looking at the Eagle Head country said.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "I''m here to participate in this reincarnation world. It has nothing to do with Scott group."


    "It doesn''t matter?"


    Both the human and the cyborg of the Scott group showed puzzled expressions.


    The cyborg pressed the headset next to his ear and said, "I have something to report to Mr. Scott."


    After a few breaths, a voice came from the headset: "I''m zolia scrooge."


    "Mr. Scott, an Asian came to our world by Green Magic aircraft and said that he wanted to participate in this reincarnation world. What should he do?"


    "Let him be a soldier, and then arrange a duel to quit the reincarnation world." Said zolia scrooge.


    After that, he added: "no, since he is Asian, he doesn''t need to be given the most basic treatment. Let him get out of the reincarnation world immediately, or he will be killed."


    Suze listened to zolia Scrooge''s voice and his eyes became cold.


    Xiao shigaozhi is a mercenary. In addition to being mercenary, this zolia shigaozhi has a more annoying disadvantage than Xiao shigaozhi. It seems that Xiao Shi Gaozhi is actually a good partner.


    "This reincarnation world is the reincarnation world reserved by our Scott group for customs clearance. Get out of this world immediately, or you will be killed immediately." The cyborg threatened Suze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "well, I have a question to ask. Do you know who I am?"


    The man and the cyborg of the Scott group looked at each other and didn''t understand why he asked.


    "Scott group''s actions in this world, the real world has passed a whole day, and you have been here for a whole day, so you don''t know who I am..." Su Ze said, "that''s good."


    "I don''t care what you mean by ''good'', get out of the world now and immediately, otherwise we will kill you and take back the Green Magic aircraft you bought." The cyborg warned again.


    With a smile, Su Ze boarded the Green Magic aircraft and stretched out his palm: "there''s no way to accommodate?"


    "There is no way. You must leave at once."


    The muzzle of the two green devils were aimed at Su Ze.


    "Drink!"


    Su zeleng drank, and the human and semi robot opposite him were blank.


    At the same time, Su Ze''s palm suddenly burst out a strong suction force, and the Green Magic aircraft also moved forward quickly. With the acceleration of the Green Magic aircraft, in just a blink of an eye, the head of the semi robot appeared in his hand and was directly crushed and killed by him.


    The human beings of the Scrooge group reacted. Machine gun bullets were ejected from the Green Magic aircraft, but Su Ze flew around in the Green Magic aircraft, avoided these machine gun bullets, and waved a sharp sword up and down to quickly hit the bullets close to him.


    "Ah!"


    While shooting with a machine gun, the man exclaimed at his headset: "help! Asian human strength at least level B! Come and help me! "


    Su Ze ignored his cry and quickly approached him by Green Magic aircraft.


    When the man finished shouting, he only saw a pair of eyes looking at himself brightly.


    Just a trance, not from their own, back to God, they have been caught by the Asian head.


    Absorbing soul and soul, Su Ze took back his palm and killed him. At the same time, he also obtained a lot of relevant intelligence.


    Zolia Scrooge has been busy in this world for a year. The whole day in the real world is really busy. The westerot continent is indeed in his hands and is about to be unified.


    Stannis and lanli, two "kings" who claim to be the legal heirs of the iron throne, have been destroyed by him, and the Lannister family and the baratheon family have almost perished.


    Rob stark, the king of the north, and Baron grejoy, the king of the iron islands, were also destroyed, leaving only the so-called "King" joffrey as a puppet in the hands of zolia scrooge.

 Chapter 147

    In the medieval feudal level military battle, the fighters of these B-level comprehensive strength, C-level comprehensive strength and d-level comprehensive strength of shigaozhi group were indeed too strong.


    Even if some witches, magic sticks and other moves, their power and curse ability will not threaten the combatants with Class C comprehensive strength and class B comprehensive strength, not to mention the cyborgs among these combatants.


    In one year, zolia Scrooge had the intention to pass through the reincarnation world, and after mobilizing the strength of Scrooge group, he quickly wiped out the Lanley baratheon and Stannis baratheon, who had a lot of stories in the original work, took joffrey in his hand, and tried to seize power and control the Lannister family of joffrey, such as cerxi Lannister and tywin Lannister


    Kill quickly with strength.


    After that, the rebellions of Rob stark, the king of the north, and Baron grejoy, the king of the iron islands, were calmed and eliminated. So far, many people''s conspiracies and tricks were unable to be used, and were completely crushed by the strength of these combatants of the Scott group.


    If Su Ze were allowed to fight alone, it would be very difficult to achieve this point - the Scott group can quickly destroy a family in the form of a team. As long as there is dissatisfaction, it can quickly destroy it. If Su Ze runs back and forth in the westerot continent alone, with the degree of conspiracy of those families, he may quickly make a clear attitude of submission, and then what poisonous wine and assassination will come out, and he has to investigate and run around to kill the culprit.


    To put it simply, it is impossible for a single person to successfully suppress all families in the whole continent. To put it simply, it is lack of deterrence.


    It''s like the Lannister family, killing an heir and other sequential successors, and like the Scott group led by zolia Scott, directly killing a family and its loyal subordinates. A whole team is staring, and whoever takes the lead will kill anyone, which is beyond one''s energy.


    Zolia Scrooge did this smoothly, just like the process when the tangaryan family came to westerot by dragon and conquered the continent. They all relied on powerful force to kill and wipe out all the unconvinced.


    For Suze, the most important intelligence is not here, but the intelligence of Scrooge group: zolia Scrooge led three teams into the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, with two class B semi robots, five class C semi robots and ten class D semi robots.


    Among them, the B-level comprehensive strength cyborg just killed by Su Ze is one of them. The man of another Scott group just killed is also the man of C-level comprehensive strength.


    At present, in addition to zolia Scrooge, there are another class B semi robot, two class C men and four class D men staying in the Red Castle of Junlin city.


    In other words, the top power Suze is not weaker than zolia Scott, and even has killed one of the strongest of them. However, the real situation of the battle is not so calculated. If so many people rush to Su Ze and shoot together, it is difficult for Su Ze to rush forward in the rain of bullets.


    Not to mention, zolia Scrooge and others actually have the option to leave at any time.


    However, it is impossible for him to give up easily because he has spent a long time on human and material resources and hopes to gain benefits after customs clearance; Once customs clearance fails, prestige and reputation will be greatly frustrated.


    With this in mind, Su Ze didn''t go to the Red Castle in the Green Magic aircraft - the Red Castle is the core of Junlin City, the place where zolia Scrooge and others gather, and the place where the soldiers and guards who bombard Junlin city gather.


    If Suze flies head-on, he will face the newly assembled zolia Scott and others, as well as a large number of royal guards in the Red Castle, which is basically mindless recklessness and fighting alone.


    Flying outside the city of Junlin in the Green Magic aircraft, I didn''t fly out for too long. I only saw two green magic aircraft chasing from the direction of the Red Castle. While chasing, the two people standing on the Green Magic aircraft shouted to the golden robed city guards to gather and take out bows and arrows to attack the enemy.


    The city guards below gathered slowly and looked at each other: attack the enemy? The enemy has flown away. How can they attack the enemy?


    "Those who ride that flying monster have always been the hands of his majesty Geoffrey''s king. Why do the enemies also ride that flying monster?"


    This problem came out in my heart, and then many conspirators in Junlin City couldn''t help thinking secretly.


    Just as once tangaryan would have their own dragons, and then drive them to start internal fighting, is now zolia Scrooge and his "Scrooge family" also fighting?


    Good fight... If they fight, they will have a chance.


    Two flames crossed the sky and shot in the direction of Suze. They were two unique micro missiles on the Green Magic aircraft of the Scrooge group. The two green magic aircraft chasing Su Ze in the rear launch micro missiles on their own green magic aircraft at Su Ze.


    Su Zetou did not turn back, but flexibly moved his position in the air, so that all the two micro missiles failed, bombarded outside Junlin City, and successively blasted out two big pits.


    The two Green Devils stopped and watched Su Ze leave Junlin city. Instead of pursuing, they came to the front of the previous two green devils to check the class B strength cyborgs and class C strength combatants.


    "Mr. Scott, they''re all dead! The Asian is very strong, no more than a minute before and after. "


    A class C fighter solemnly reported according to the headset.


    "In less than a minute, I killed one of class B strength and one of class C strength..." zolia Scott was also a little uneasy. "Are Asians so strong? There are seven Asian B-class strong people we know, and they don''t seem to be so strong. "


    "Yes, as far as we know, no one is so powerful and dare to confront us." The C-level strength fighter replied, "unless that person is one we haven''t collected real information and combat strength before."


    Zolia Scrooge thought for a moment and said, "for example, the Asian strongman ''Maitreya'' who has recently cleared several world and mysterious identities?"


    "Come back, this strong man can kill a B-level strength and a C-level strength in one minute. Once you two C-level strengths find a chance, they will be killed soon."


    "Class D fighters go out for two in exchange for ready intelligence personnel. We need to know what''s happening outside and the latest intelligence."

 Chapter 148

    With zolia''s order, two D-class fighters immediately chose to leave the reincarnation world.


    Two class C fighters quickly returned in the Green Magic aircraft. Zolia Scrooge and the main men around him gathered in the Red Castle. After the city guard and the guards of the Red Castle gathered one by one, they didn''t find the so-called enemy for a moment.


    Joffrey, a puppet, stood in front of his window and watched the scene happily.


    "Ha, they fought inside, they soon began to fight inside... The rule of the Scrooge family has not yet begun, it is coming to an end! This Iron Throne still belongs to me, belongs to me! "


    "I, joffrey baratheon, am the real king!"


    Some controversial scandals did not have time to spread and ferment because of the simple and crude elimination and elimination of zolia scrooge. For example, joffrey''s real life experience - he did not know that his father and mother were James Lannister and cersei Lannister, and thought he was really the son of the Last King Robert baratheon. He was still proud of it, He took himself for granted as heir to the throne.


    And zolia Scrooge was not in the mood to care whether the last king and this king were the real father and son. In fact, it didn''t matter to him. No matter which of the five forces to be king, he must turn the other party into a puppet and kill other forces.


    It''s just that joffrey baratheon looks more justified.


    Joffrey''s excitement did not last long, but was covered by his deepest hatred. He looked at the guards gathered below and the noisy King''s landing city in the distance, with a murderous opportunity in his heart: you betrayed me and your king... When I really become a king, I must torture you all to death.


    The power of the king, the dignity of the king... You must know!


    Even as a puppet, King joffrey''s tyrant mentality is about to be uncontrollable and wants to destroy anything he doesn''t like.


    Just an hour later, two new green magic aircraft appeared and flew into the Red Castle.


    Geoffrey covered his head in despair, and the conspirators of Red Castle and King''s landing couldn''t help sighing: how many flying monsters does the Scrooge family have?


    On the two new green magic aircraft are two C-class fighters. After entering the Red Castle, they quickly came to zolia scrooge.


    "Tell me about the outside world."


    Two fighters who had just entered the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire quickly talked about it.


    Zolia Scrooge frowned when he heard that the "Maitreya" had come to the eagle''s head country and cleared the "Legend of the Eagle Shooting hero" and "the silent lamb".


    "It''s really Maitreya, the strong Asian."


    The previous conflict, to put it bluntly, is the superior mentality of zolia Scrooge - not to mention that he is superior, but anyone who is a pure Yanglu will be superior.


    Siroba, Eagle head, maple leaf, duck beak and other countries were founded by the Yanglu people. They all believe that the Yanglu people are the chosen people. How can they not be superior from birth to death?


    If he is also a member of the eagle''s head, zolia Scrooge will arrange to leave the world quickly after completing his task. But when he heard that he was Asian, he didn''t intend to give any benefits at all. Asian Americans are famous for their docility and don''t like fighting.


    For the people of Yanglu who are competitive and believe in competing for all interests, the performance of Asian Americans as "losers" is the best object to squeeze.


    Unexpectedly, this squeeze and expulsion happened to meet the strong among Asians, and was killed in a blink of an eye by a combatant with class B strength and class C strength.


    Zolia Scrooge feels that she should be deeply jealous. The next time she meets Asian Americans, she should not talk with them and expel them. She should kill them directly.


    I don''t think it will be so troublesome to do that.


    "Maitreya is a strong Asian who likes to pass customs. This time he enters the world, he must choose to pass customs."


    Zolia Scrooge said coldly, "this is contrary to the interests of our Scrooge group and will greatly damage the interests of our Scrooge group. We must not shrink back and allow such things to happen..."


    Of course, what he didn''t explain is that he is determined to get through the "song of ice and fire". If he doesn''t pass the customs, he will lose a lot of attention and some power in an instant; If a combatant who has lost his B-level strength and C-level strength is still unable to pass the customs, he will be liquidated by others of Scott group under the pretext of liquidating how much loss he has caused to the group, and then deprive him of all his rights, and the right of inheritance will never return to him.


    Because of this, zolia Scott knew that "Maitreya" was a strong man who was difficult to deal with, a powerful man, and could never shrink back.


    If it costs a lot, but it can kill the "Maitreya" who is the strongest among Asians when passing through the world, then zolia Scott''s status will not be shaken and will even be valued.


    But if he does nothing, he will be really miserable.


    "Maitreya is the strongest among Asians, and his strength may even reach the level of class A. now he actually runs to our reincarnation world. We must kill him and let them know how powerful the eagle''s Scott group is."


    After zolia Scrooge''s opponents publicized it, he called a C-class fighter to command privately.


    "Just in case, directly ask the group for help and tell them that the strength of" Maitreya "has reached class A and can directly kill the cyborgs with class B strength. We are about to lose it."


    "If the group allows retreat, or the group sends reinforcements, come in and tell me immediately."


    The combatant with C-level strength said in some embarrassment: "even so, it will take at least an hour to wait until the senior management of the group makes a decision. In the real world, it will take about 18 days in the world of the song of ice and fire... Is it OK for Mr. Shi Gaozhi? Will it be too long? "


    Before the reincarnation world, the combatants went out, and the new intelligence personnel came in almost immediately, or they were delayed for more than an hour. It can be seen that there is a great difference between the real world and the reincarnation world.


    "If you don''t go, it will take longer!" Said zolia scrooge.


    The man immediately took command, withdrew from the reincarnation world, turned on the communicator and reported to the top of the Scrooge group.


    As zolia Scrooge watched him leave, she said in her heart: I hope time can come

 Chapter 149

    For zolia Scrooge, asking for help directly is not a matter of losing face.


    He is not sure whether the "Maitreya" is really A-level strength. It looks like it is, so it should be regarded as it is.


    If the group asked him to withdraw from the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, he would certainly withdraw, because he would not risk his life. His previous efforts were in vain, which can also be classified as group decision-making. He obeyed the orders of the group, not his own incompetence.


    It would certainly be a good thing if the Scotch group sent more hands to help him. Zolia Scotch could take this opportunity to complete the customs clearance and kill the "Maitreya" more safely. At that time, everyone inside and outside the Scotch group would think it was his credit.


    In a word, as long as the Scotch group makes a response, it will not be a shame for zolia scotch to retreat. The battle has a big backing, and he is no longer afraid of "Maitreya".


    The only pity is that this good opportunity to advance and retreat freely requires him to wait for nearly 18 days.


    He must stick to 18 days in this reincarnation world.


    In order to advance and retreat more freely, zolia Scrooge called the people of Scrooge group to Red Castle and announced his next decision.


    Recall other team members, no longer send out many people, and summon powerful monarchs such as dukes and earls from all over the world to King''s landing City, so as to completely unify the whole vislott continent.


    In other words, it is in a state that can be cleared at any time.


    Zolia Scrooge believes that as long as this step is done, the reunification of the continent is his own word, and then he can receive the hint of customs clearance in the world.


    This arrangement can be said to be the best arrangement - at least he thinks so. Gathering everyone and being able to pass the Customs at any time is the best way to deal with it at present. Unless the "Maitreya" dares to come and die.


    When he received a new order from the Scott group in about 18 days, it would be easier to retreat and attack and kill the "Maitreya".


    His arrangement reassured the men of the Scott group. Although they didn''t know that zolia Scott had asked the group for help, they were very happy when they thought that the customs clearance world was imminent and they wanted to go, "Maitreya" could not threaten their lives.


    "Sure enough, it''s Mr. Scott!" Someone couldn''t help boasting.


    Others, with a smile, mentioned another Mr. Scott, who would only make a fuss.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing at the mention of small scrooge. They couldn''t help laughing when they remembered the amazing words that small Scrooge had said and the ridiculous things he had done, including zolia scrooge.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi is really ridiculous. When he meets a little interest, he will haggle over every detail. He won''t look up to the future and see greater interests. He often tells lies that three-year-old children can pierce, so that people don''t know whether he is really stupid or does everything to impress the public.


    Sometimes people even wonder if he has a problem in his head?


    These people did as zolia Scrooge told them, and soon they couldn''t laugh.


    The people who sent out suffered a failure - the people who sent the Scott group would be killed by the "Maitreya" cruising outside Junlin city. Sending ordinary soldiers in this reincarnation world is doomed to be extremely slow, and there is no reliable person to send messages by ravens and carrier pigeons.


    Before, the Scotch group did a lot of killing, and didn''t compromise with anyone. It was very powerful. But now, it seems that the conspirators in King''s landing City smell a different smell and start pretending to be sick, incompetent and cowardly. In a word, they are unwilling to cooperate with the actions of Scott group.


    Zolia Scrooge killed two people with anger and found the Raven that sent the message on the third day. Then, I don''t know whether it was coincidental or intentional, the body of the Raven was thrown in front of the gate of King''s landing city half an hour later for the golden robes to see.


    "He''s going to stop us? He alone dares to intercept us and prevent us from unifying the mainland and clearing the world? "


    Zolia Scrooge was so angry that she wanted to take people out to fight the "Maitreya" immediately.


    However, considering the strength shown before the "Maitreya", he still forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "Wait for the group''s reply. If reinforcements come, we must kill this hateful Maitreya! We must kill him! "


    Outside the city of Junlin, Suze was a little surprised by their choice - do the Yanglu people have such good patience? The fact that they were able to resist foreign contact and stop the move to unify the mainland is really extraordinary.


    No wonder little Scrooge felt unable to fight him.


    Little Scrooge pretends to be crazy. That''s a tricky way, not a right way. Now everyone knows that he is absurd and crazy. The enemy despises him. At the same time, Scrooge group also underestimates him.


    This zolia Scrooge has a reputation and a good ability. Little Scrooge''s ability can''t beat him, not to mention his reputation. Normally, he can''t fight this zolia scrooge.


    After killing several men of the Scrooge group and soldiers sent out, and using soul absorption to obtain the general information he wants to know, Su Ze knows more about the actions of zolia Scrooge and others, and is more sure that the other party is not simply gathering together to save his life, or waiting.


    Waiting for what?


    What we are waiting for is no longer the change of the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, but the response of the shigaozhi group in the real world.


    Since they didn''t have the courage to fight and were all shrank in the Red Castle, Su Ze simply flew to Junlin city and began to publicize his strength and great achievements.


    At the beginning, some people were skeptical about his propaganda. After two days, Su Ze still lived well and swaggered around. The "shigaozhi family" in the Red Castle shrank together. No one dared to come out. The people in Junlin City knew that this person was stronger than the whole "shigaozhi family"!


    In particular, after su Ze announced that he was not interested in becoming a king and just wanted to deal with the "Scott family", the whole King''s landing city was even more boiling.


    How unscrupulous the Scrooge group was before and how hated it is now. The remaining evils of all families and ambitious conspirators came to visit Su Ze, showed their kindness to Su Ze and asked Su Ze to attack the Scrooge family.


    Among them, what surprised Suze most was a dirty little girl.


    "Are you going to deal with the Scrooge family?"

 Chapter 150

    In this reincarnation world, Scott group is an organization form they don''t understand. Zolia Scott is obviously not ready to explain too much to them. This misunderstanding has continued, and everyone in Scott group has always been the name of the Scott family.


    "Who are you?" Suze asked, "I really have to deal with the Scrooge family. What does it have to do with you?"


    "My name is Ali." Said the little girl.


    "Ali?"


    Suze looked down at her and smiled, "is your name Ali or Elia stark?"


    Elia stark was surprised when she saw the mysterious man''s identity. She quickly turned around and wanted to get back into the crowd.


    Suze smiled and leaned forward. He caught Elia stark and grabbed a thin sword.


    "Don''t worry, I have no hostility to the stark family."


    "Are you from the Scrooge family?" Elia Stark''s eyes are sharp. After taking off her initial disguise, she looks like a vigorous teenager.


    "No, I just bought the Scrooge family aircraft." Suze asked, "is it important that I am a member of the Scrooge family? You don''t see all the Scotch family as enemies that must be killed? "


    Elia shook her head slightly, but still looked at Suze suspiciously.


    Since ed stark was executed by joffrey in King''s landing, she has been used to the suffering of the world and will no longer easily trust anyone.


    After the Lannister family mastered Junlin City, she was very dangerous in Junlin city and was ready to escape. However, at this time, things changed.


    Just as the tangaryan family once fell from the sky by a dragon, the Scrooge family also fell from the sky by something that could fly and spit out fire and with an iron doll, which completely changed the situation of the whole King''s landing city and vislott.


    Just that day, they killed cersei Lannister, James Lannister, the guards and running dogs of Lannister family, and hundreds of people. The whole King''s landing city was subdued by "divine soldiers".


    The next day, zolia Scrooge became the king''s hand to help king joffrey conquer the whole continent.


    Led by tywin Lannister, the Lannister family made a big army and set out for King''s landing city. Tywin Lannister, kevon Lannister and Magic Mountain Gregor krigon were all killed. The Lannister family not only failed, but even almost destroyed the family. Only a little demon Tyrion Lannister did not die because he slipped away early.


    Then, there were two members of the baratheon family who claimed the right to inherit the throne: Lanley baratheon and Stannis baratheon. These two people were killed by the Scrooge family with absolute power, and the baratheon family was almost destroyed. Even qualified heirs could not be found.


    If that''s all, Arya Stark''s view of the Scrooge family is quite good. At least they destroyed the Lannister family and avenged her father.


    However, rob stark also took up the army. He was no longer the guardian of the northern territory of the Kingdom, but restored the ancient identity of the northern king and was ready to seek justice from the new king joffrey of Winterfell.


    Rob stark, other members of the stark family, relatives of the stark family, vassals and Knights of the stark family were almost destroyed, and the Scrooge family killed them all.


    Since then, Elia Stark has stayed in King''s landing.


    The flight weapons and steel dolls of the Scrooge family are as powerful as no one, even as powerful as the legendary dragon. She wanted to avenge her father, kill joffrey, avenge her brother and deal with the Scrooge family. No matter where she went, she couldn''t find a way to deal with flying weapons and steel dolls, so she didn''t leave Junlin city.


    Either find out the weaknesses of the Scrooge family, or have the same strength as the Scrooge family, or you can''t deal with the Scrooge family. This is what Elia stark thinks.


    Now the man in front of him who owns the flight weapons of the Scrooge family and suppresses the Scrooge family and is afraid to leave the Red Castle, does the Scrooge family also want to unify the whole continent?


    Su Ze doesn''t explain her doubts about Elia. In fact, Elia hasn''t become a wandering assassin girl like the original, and it''s impossible to give him any help. What can really help Su Ze is some potential conspirators in Junlin city.


    Even these conspirators will not give Su Ze much help. How much room do they have to resist in front of the strength of the Scott group?


    After putting down Elia, Suze didn''t pay attention to her anymore. It was just to get to know the characters of the original plot.


    After a while, another little beggar, also a real beggar, didn''t know who sent the sign: "they have to wait for reinforcements for 18 days. Now eight days have passed."


    Su Ze was a little surprised that zolia Scrooge would choose this method, and suddenly understood the reason why these people of Scrooge group were huddled in the Red Castle and refused to leave the reincarnation world.


    In their view, it is risky to go out and fight with Suze, but it is not possible to give up this reincarnation world. Therefore, they simply sent someone for help and waited for the assistance of the Scrooge group.


    Even if Su Ze is stronger now and can kill the general B-level strong in comprehensive strength, when the other party''s assistance comes, he must have to choose to give up the deal with Xiao shigaozhi. After all, it''s too risky and has almost no chance of winning.


    If zolia Scrooge leaves the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire, the transaction will also fail. Under the contract of notarizing the transaction, Suze will not get any benefits.


    Let these conspirators against the Scrooge group find a way to make the Scrooge group no longer shrink into a group. Su Ze promised them that as long as the Scrooge group sent someone to leave the Red Castle, he would kill them.


    This request was conveyed back by the messengers of the conspirators. In the next two days, there was an abnormal move in the Red Castle.


    First, there was a rumor in the city of King''s landing that the Tyrell family rebelled and began to attack the city and land. Then the rumor developed into that there were rebels everywhere in the whole westerot continent. Only king''s landing city was still under the control of the Scrooge family.


    Shigaozhi group really couldn''t help but send people to try to inquire about external intelligence, and then was killed by Su Ze.


    In desperation, zolia Scrooge had no choice but to believe the information sent by the intelligence officer in the reincarnation world for the time being: it seems that there are rebellions everywhere on the westlot continent, and the Scrooge family must be allowed to take action.

 Chapter 151

    The sequelae of reckless violence will not appear when the wind is smooth, but now it has been completely exposed.


    The Scrooge family is trapped in the Red Castle by a man. If they leave the Red Castle, they will be killed.


    At this time, all of a sudden, everyone around has become an evil enemy, ready to move in intrigue.


    They fabricated seemingly reasonable intelligence to let the Scrooge family understand the seriousness of the current situation and try to get the Scrooge family out as soon as possible.


    However, zolia Scrooge remained calm and never sent anyone from the Scrooge group again. Even if his previous ideas failed, the forces scattered outside Junlin city by Scott group did not return to Junlin City, and the dukes and earls everywhere did not come to Junlin city according to his ideas.


    He thought very clearly. If he ventured out rashly, he might die. As long as he doesn''t die, in ten days or so, when reinforcements come or the order to retreat comes, he can naturally defeat Maitreya or leave the reincarnation world without shame.


    Even if the latter plan was not in line with his original plan, if the Scott group thought he was not suitable to meet the "Maitreya", then he would not be criticized for retreating.


    When someone explained to him the serious situation outside, zolia Scrooge killed the man and warned others not to talk nonsense.


    What he doesn''t know is that his behavior is really wrong - these guys who tell him intelligence are really malicious and want to harm him.


    "How should we deal with the Scrooge family?"


    Junlin city is a high-lying residence with fresh air. A short aria stark asked Suze in a maid''s dress.


    Su Ze also felt a little helpless for the shigaozhi group, who was determined to wait for reinforcements.


    Yanglu people have always been arrogant, and zolia Scrooge is also arrogant, but he has a very stable and cautious strategy. If he continues to wait, Suze will no doubt win and can only give up the transaction and leave the reincarnation world.


    Shaking his head slightly, Su Ze knew he couldn''t wait any longer and called the housekeeper of the residence: "tell your master, I need cattle, pigs and sheep..."


    He talked about the items used in the altar, other paper money, yellow paper, incense candles and other items, but he had them all in his personal space.


    After explaining this, Suze said, "I need zolia Scott''s hair, at least three."


    The housekeeper hurried back to report to the real owner of the residence and began to prepare what Su Ze needed.


    "What do you want these things for? Are you going to curse the Scrooge family? " Asked Elia stark.


    "Barely."


    Suze replied.


    Towards the evening, the housekeeper of this residence came back with things. Su Ze immediately began to summon Ghosts - Summoning ghosts and gods in Maoshan Taoism. He has always used summoning ghosts instead of "God beating" with the upper body of summoning gods. This is his confidence in his own wisdom. As his strength increases and becomes stronger, the "God beating" will reduce his strength.


    After summoning the ghost, Suze took out his own lead and used it on zolia Scrooge''s hair.


    "Did something appear?" Elia anxiously hugged her shoulder and looked around. "It feels a little cold."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "what a sharp little girl. Something really appeared. Let me tell you something. Wait a minute. According to my order, leave this place, become a beggar again, and leave Junlin city. "


    "Today, zolia Scrooge is about to die, and King''s landing city is about to be chaotic again. If you stay in this conspirator''s nest, the end will be very miserable."


    "Today? He will die? " Elia asked in surprise.


    After asking this sentence, she looked at Suze in surprise: "won''t you control joffrey and become the hand of the new king? As long as you are in King''s landing, I don''t think others will try to harm me. "


    "I''ll leave after I kill zolia scrooge. You can''t expect me to protect you all the time." Suze said.


    After all, there are two other troublesome main lines in the world. To achieve customs clearance, Su Ze thinks it will take a long time. After he killed zolia Scrooge, the Scrooge group will certainly take revenge. It will take a long time to try to pass customs in this world, which is completely unnecessary greed.


    At that time, whether in the reincarnation world itself or in the real world, his position in the eagle kingdom will be threatened by the Scrooge group.


    Elia made a courtesy to him and thanked him: "anyway, thank you for avenging my brother and the north."


    According to Su Ze''s order, she left the place, changed her beggar''s face and re mixed into the flea Street of Junlin city.


    When it was dark, Su Ze didn''t tell anyone that he was about to start action. He went straight to Hongbao along the street of Junlin city.


    At night, it was too dark to see things. The soldiers on patrol needed torches to walk, but Su Ze moved freely in the dark.


    Su Ze couldn''t get close to the edge of Red Castle all the way. Scott group obviously had the same worry. The lights and fire kept all night, and it was almost impossible to get close to Red Castle quietly.


    Suze directly sent the ghost into the Red Castle and felt the pull string with zolia Scrooge''s hair.


    It was smoother than he thought. Within this distance, zolia Scrooge had been able to control it with a lead


    Feel the strange means from different power systems.


    Su Ze thought faintly.


    The strength of science and technology is indeed very strong. There is no doubt that Eagle Head country and shigaozhi group are also powerful in science and technology. Even in the reincarnation world, the evaluation of semi robots is class B comprehensive strength. Su Ze''s matchmaker does not play a great role in the semi robots of Scrooge group.


    However, when it comes to the strength of mankind itself, zolia Scrooge has only E-class strength, but she is too weak.


    Normally, ordinary scientific and technological means and offensive means can not work against zolia scrooge. With so many guards and scientific and technological means, others can''t cross these guards and attack him directly.


    In today''s reincarnation world where thousands of flowers bloom and various power systems are emerging, isn''t this natural logic a kind of arrogance? Who told you that there can only be human beings in the world, and there can only be means for you to understand?


    Scott group has never been tortured by mysterious means such as magic and curse!

 Chapter 152

    "Everyone, gather in front of me!"


    In the middle of the night, except for the four people on patrol, the rest of the Scott group were sleeping with women or men in their arms. Suddenly they heard zolia Scott''s order.


    For them, the people of westerot were almost the same as their Yanglu people, and they turned king joffrey into a puppet, naturally acting wantonly in the Red Castle.


    For example, zolia Scrooge has turned queen Sansa stark into his bed companion. King joffrey can only live alone. Even the maids have been slept by the Scrooge group.


    For the world, this is not the most cruel and cruel thing. The maids have no constraints of etiquette, righteousness and shame. Only the puppet king joffrey and queen Sansa are deeply ashamed and have no way.


    Zolia Scrooge did not seize the throne, just as she wanted to keep their place and let the queen sleep every day.


    They pushed away their bed companions, quickly gathered, took their weapons and came to zolia scrooge.


    In the light of the fire, zolia Scrooge''s expression was distorted and looked very angry.


    "Sansa stark told me that one of you had sex with her?"


    They looked at each other and thought in surprise: just for this? Just get everyone together? Not really?


    Even if Sansa Stark is your chosen bed mate, after all, she is only a character in this reincarnation world, that''s all. Do you still have real feelings for her?


    "Tell me, who fucked my woman?"


    Yelled zolia Scrooge again.


    A C-level person hesitated and raised his hand: "I fucked her once, but she seduced me. I think she might want to use this method to make me rebel..."


    "I don''t care!"


    Zolia Scrooge looks like a stupid fool. She seems to have been brained by love.


    "This is my woman. If you fuck my woman, you have to pay a price!"


    The man of class C strength snorted discontentedly, "what? What£¡ You want me to pay for a woman, a woman who can do it at any time and can''t take it away? "


    Booth has the final say: "well, you are the boss. You have the final say. What price do you want me to pay? The salary for this adventure? Or some of my benefits? "


    Zolia Scrooge''s face twisted. "Come here, let me tell you what you have to pay."


    The C-level man immediately sneered again, shook his head and walked carelessly: "boss, do you want to slap me in the face? Are you going to slap me for such a woman? Are you -- "


    He didn''t think he would be punished. The so-called price should be a slap in the face, so he didn''t take precautions at all.


    Until zolia Scrooge took out a pistol with the insurance turned on and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    The fire was sputtering and the sound was roaring. He subconsciously turned his head to dodge - how could he escape when the pistol opened fire at close range? Nothing more than the one who should have been shot in the middle of the eyebrow turned into a ballistic oblique into his brain, and the situation remained unchanged.


    When the gunshot fell, he opened his eyes and fell back, bleeding.


    Everyone else was stunned and looked at zolia Scrooge in disbelief.


    "Crazy!"


    "He''s crazy!"


    Another C-level scurche group shouted and waved his palm fiercely.


    Everyone else thinks the same. This zolia Scrooge is absolutely crazy! How could I have done such a terrible thing if I hadn''t been crazy?


    Sansha Stark is just a woman in this reincarnation world. Although according to their point of view, she is indeed very beautiful, and the identity of queen makes people unable to resist temptation.


    In order to avenge her father and brother, Sansa stark also spent a lot of time on them. Especially after being occupied by zolia Scott, she skillfully used her physical advantages to try to make these people of Scott group kill joffrey and fight each other. It''s best to kill themselves.


    It can be said that except for the newcomers, who hasn''t tasted the queen?


    Zolia Scrooge suddenly turned her face on this matter and thought that Sansa was a chaste martyr. Isn''t she crazy?


    "Mr. zolia Scrooge, is that what you have called us here tonight to do? Please forgive me for not being able to accompany you. It''s ridiculous. " The class B cyborg said.


    "Have you fucked her, too?" Zolia Scrooge asked coldly.


    The cyborg looked at him as if he were mentally retarded: "Mr. Scott, what''s wrong with your head? Did you have a dream and leave your head in bed or in a dream? This woman can have sex with anyone, but can I have sex with her? "


    He tore off his clothes and revealed half of his mechanical body.


    Well, it really doesn''t have that function... Thought Suze, who is manipulating zolia Scott.


    "Who else has been on my woman, stand up, I will punish him, stand up, stand up like a man, and I will duel with you."


    "God, he''s crazy..." someone shook his head and said.


    "Absolutely crazy. This reincarnation world adventure can''t continue. We can''t follow a madman. No one knows what this madman will do. " The other said.


    "Yes, we can''t follow this madman. I want to return to Scotch group and report his crazy performance to the board of Directors... "


    I don''t know who said such a sentence, and I don''t know who said: "I choose to leave this reincarnation world."


    "I also choose!"


    Zolia Scrooge looked at them coldly: "think about your treatment. You dare to choose to leave this reincarnation world, so that I can''t pass the customs. I will kill you! You will be killed by me by more terrible means. You absolutely... "


    However, no one paid any attention to him, and one after another of the Scott group chose to leave this reincarnation world.


    The class C fighters killed by zolia Scrooge are already stronger among them, and they are also the top fighters in Scrooge group. In addition to the class B semi robots, they are a small number of class C fighters.


    Zolia Scrooge can kill him. What else is safe for others?


    "You''re crazy!"


    Everyone chose to leave the reincarnation world one after another, and the class B cyborgs stayed at the end, saying: "not only do they want to go, but I also want to go. Women in the reincarnation world are never as important as human beings in the real world... "


    Before the words fell, zolia Scrooge had pulled the trigger and shouted wildly, "you die too!"

 Chapter 153

    This "bichi" is really crazy! I really dare to shoot!


    Zolia Scrooge''s pistol bullet hit the cyborg with a spark, because it had a mechanical structure and did not cause him fatal injury.


    But what this thing represents is that it makes the cyborg surprised and angry.


    Zolia Scrooge is crazy.


    Now that he has gone crazy, there is no need to say anything about the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire. Customs clearance in the world has become impossible. He needs to return to Scotch group as soon as possible and report all this to the board of directors of Scotch group.


    Like other combatants, the cyborg is ready to choose to leave this reincarnation world.


    As for zolia Scrooge, even if he is a mad dog, he is also a senior of Scrooge group. He has no right to dispose of the mad dog with Scrooge''s name.


    Just then, a violent explosion came, and the cyborg was stunned and alert: is there an enemy?


    Did zolia Scrooge go crazy not because he wanted to go crazy, but because the enemy drove him crazy? At the thought of this possibility, the cyborg was shocked.


    At this time, the only one who will attack is the Chinese code named "Maitreya". I don''t know how strong his strength is. It''s really strange that he plunged the enemy into civil strife before he started.


    The cyborg raised its robot arm in front of him to block the attack, and stood in front of zolia scrooge.


    At this time, if he can save zolia Scrooge, he will gain not only the absolute trust and friendship of zolia Scrooge, but also the favor of the senior management of the whole Scrooge group.


    As a Cyborg, he has no other pursuit. In this regard, he must be the strongest in order to have stronger power and higher status in the future.


    "Boom!"


    The huge roar and impact sound shook the whole red fort and most of the king''s landing city.


    The puppet king joffrey in the Red Castle, Sansa in zolia Scott''s house, and many people with different thoughts, including the beggars in the flea nest in King''s landing city and Elia, a little beggar, all looked at the place where the roar sounded.


    The Scrooge family is fighting against another man who can fly weapons.


    Who wins and who loses?


    Where the roar sounded, a sharp sword with purple Qi hit the robot arm of the cyborg.


    After the sound fell, the sword with purple Qi broke, the arm of the cyborg was penetrated in half, and the disconnected line was slightly shining with electric sparks.


    Feeling that the electric energy on his body tends to be short circuited, the cyborg quickly interrupted the supply of electric energy to his arm, leaving only one arm available.


    And his green magic aircraft finally floated over. With only one step left, he could board the Green Magic aircraft.


    At that time, he will be ready to escape in the Green Magic aircraft and leave the reincarnation world with zolia scrooge. The "Maitreya" means are strange and unpredictable. It is impossible to continue to force customs clearance. They must leave.


    Just then, a cold force suddenly appeared, making his upper body, which had not yet become a machine, a little slow to respond.


    Zolia Scrooge pulled the trigger on him again and pierced his neck.


    "I want to..."


    I want to leave this reincarnation world!


    The idea came out of the cyborg''s mind. He no longer wanted to save zolia scrooge. His neck was pierced and his blood flowed. Of course, he knew that this was a fatal injury. Even if most of his body had completed mechanized transformation, he would die under this fatal injury.


    The only possibility is to leave this reincarnation world in time and get rapid treatment in time.


    But there were more accidents than he thought. Even if he proposed to leave the reincarnation world, the reincarnation world did not respond.


    Because he is in battle, the reincarnation world cannot force him out of battle and help him escape in an instant.


    A great stream of blood surged out, and his thoughts had begun to be blurred.


    Even so, Su Ze still didn''t show up. A peach wood sword came again and ran through the head of the cyborg.


    It was not until the cyborg was completely dead that he flew slowly in the Green Magic aircraft.


    Ponder for a moment, put the body of the cyborg on his green magic aircraft - such a complete body is more complete than the last time, which is a good harvest.


    Zhao Hua may be good at studying biological things. Such mechanical things need more large-scale mechanical manufacturing capacity and sophisticated scientific and technological ability. It''s really not easy to imitate for a while.


    He stretched out his hand and caught zolia Scrooge in front of him.


    Su Zexian searched for one thing in his memory: how to leave the eagle Kingdom safely?


    He passes through the reincarnation world "the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero" and "the silent lamb", which damage the interests of most combatants in the whole Eagle Head country. After all, they have less world to brush the reincarnation points. For the Eagle Head government and the high chaebol groups, this kind of painless, itchless and damaging public interests really doesn''t need special attention.


    Therefore, if Su Ze can threaten and arrest himself, he will continue to pass through the world in the eagle''s head country, and the eagle''s head country quietly withdrew the wanted.


    The killing of zolia Scrooge, one of the heirs of the Scrooge group, is a very different thing. The hawk government and other chaebol groups will be optimistic about the change, but the Scrooge group will spare no effort to launch its own energy and carry out a real attack on Suze to kill him.


    Which one is more scary?


    In fact, the serious chaebol group and the shigaozhi group, the first in the eagle''s head country, will definitely erupt far more power than the wanted by the eagle''s government, which will make it difficult for Su Ze to leave and leave in the eagle''s head country.


    As a senior member of the Scotch group, zolia Scotch must be prepared for the failure of the successor struggle and how to get out safely at the critical time.


    After obtaining the detailed information in this regard from his memory, Su Ze once again launched soul absorption and soul snatching to read out the knowledge about semi robots in his memory.


    Zolia Scrooge is not a person who directly makes semi robots, nor is he a relevant expert, but the essence and relevant technical generalization of semi robots he knows must be the most accurate.


    After reading this, zolia Scrooge has become a white eyed idiot. Suze killed him with a sword and began to collect his booty.


    The corpse of the cyborg, two green magic aircraft, and a sharp sword called "cold ice", which is the family treasure of the stark family.

 Chapter 154

    Cold ice is the ancestral giant sword of stark family in Lindong city in the north, with a history of at least 400 years.


    The original owner of the sword was ed stark, the guardian of the north. After ED failed to fight with the Lannister family, the sword fell into the hand of Elin pine, the Lannister executioner, and was used to publicly behead ed.


    According to the original plot, at the command of tywin Lannister, tob Mott, a blacksmith in King''s landing City, melted the cold ice and recast it into two new Swords - widow''s howl and oath keeping sword.


    However, due to the falling of the Scott group, the Lannister family was directly caught, and this cold ice sword became the collection of zolia Scott.


    However, before he passed the customs, he did not rashly use the reincarnation points to turn the giant sword into his own unique item and carry it out of the reincarnation world.


    Maybe there will be a better sword than this one. Maybe it''s more like a waste to use reincarnation integral now.


    Therefore, Su Ze obtained the damaged ice sword in the original work.


    With 300 reincarnation points, he unlocked the reincarnation world and included the cold ice sword in his personal space. Su Ze was ready to leave.


    "Are you here to serve the king?"


    A man led the guard and ran panting.


    "The king?" Suze looked at him. It turned out to be the puppet king joffrey.


    "Yes, yes, the only king of the seven countries, the real king, everyone needs to look up to..." joffrey said excitedly. Of course, he was very happy that the Scrooge family was destroyed.


    In his opinion, the destruction of the Scrooge family is a manifestation of his fate as the king, and the man who killed the Scrooge family is undoubtedly loyal to the king.


    I should give him some benefits, such as a title.


    However, saving his destiny is his destiny as a king. It is enough to give him a little benefit. He is a natural king and doesn''t need to please anyone.


    "I forgot about you." Suze smiled, "what are you going to do for me?"


    Joffrey walked excitedly and shook his body back and forth: "you are loyal to the king. You are loyal to the king... Very good, very good. I let you become my chief imperial forest guard. Last time I gave you the position of marquis, the fief was in the area of the original Lannister family. I remember a city called Kaiyan city."


    "But it can''t be the territory of the whole Lannister family. It''s a vast area that can only be owned by the Duke. You need to continue to show your loyalty to me before I can give you a title."


    Su Ze shook his head: "you are really mean enough, and you seem to be a smart retarded."


    "What? How dare you be rude to the king! " Geoffrey was furious. "You know, I''m the king!"


    "Yes, yes, you are the king."


    Su Ze waved a sword, and the cold ice sword cut joffrey''s body into two sections: "Mom''s mental retardation is out of the way."


    "Thank you very much for what you have done to the stark family." A woman in a half exposed dress came out quickly, "my father was killed by joffrey, and my brother and other people in the north were killed by the Scrooge family. You helped our stark family finish their revenge today. I am willing to repay you with everything I have."


    Su Ze smiled and left the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire with his booty.


    "If you don''t complete the camp task, 100 points will be deducted from the reincarnation points."


    "You didn''t choose your own camp and didn''t get additional reincarnation points."


    At the same time, it is also the first time that there is no customs clearance and reincarnation in the world.


    However, these are not the key points. As he killed zolia Scrooge and completed the last step of the notarization transaction, the price paid by small Scrooge, 30000 reincarnation points, five drug snakes, five special passes, and two green magic aircraft all came to Suze.


    So Su Ze''s reincarnation central space became extremely crowded when he was inside. The two green magic aircraft of Xiao shigaozhi, the two green magic aircraft obtained in the song of ice and fire, the body of a semi robot, his own green magic aircraft and five drug snakes.


    Five special passes were collected by Su Ze, and then he left the reincarnation center.


    "The transaction is completed, and we have completely offended Scotch group. Hurry up. We need to leave the eagle country immediately."


    LAN Ruxin was surprised: "didn''t you finish the deal with Xiao shigaozhi? How did you completely offend the Scott group? "


    Seeing that Su Ze still has no way to explain the absolute secret of the transaction, LAN Ruxin can''t say it to the outside. If LAN Ruxin finally feels that the guy of Xiao shigaozhi is so selfish and wants Su Ze to keep it absolutely confidential, he will completely offend shigaozhi group. What would it be?


    Xiao shigaozhi, there is no doubt that this is an internal struggle! Let "Maitreya" kill his inheritance rival within the Scrooge group.


    "It doesn''t seem difficult to guess, does it?"


    Su Ze saw LAN Ruxin''s expression and knew that she had guessed the truth.


    The two quickly left here and took the Green Magic aircraft to the river at the junction of Yingtou state and maple leaf state.


    Su Ze came to a dilapidated small wharf and gestured to the dirty and sloppy wharf owner.


    The owner of the wharf was like a mute and didn''t make a sound. When he saw the gesture, he turned and drove out of a small motorboat. He took Su Ze and LAN Ruxin across the junction River to another wharf already located in the territory of maple leaf country.


    From the dock, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin came out and gave a signal to a fisherman on the dock. The fisherman drove out a broken car, took them to an ordinary family, and then drove away.


    Su Ze opened the concealed switch from the door wall of the family, exposed the electronic code lock, entered the code, and led LAN Ruxin in.


    Seemingly ordinary people own a box of cash, dozens of gold bricks, self-protection guns, a bottle of mutation potion and a bottle of gene repair solution.


    There are more than a dozen legal citizen certificates waiting to be pasted with photos and filled in certificates, not only from maple leaf country, but also from Eagle Head country, duck beak country, siroba, and even crane island country, South stick country and China.


    He can fill it in by himself, and the guarantee is true and effective.


    In addition, there is a mobile phone. There are only a few contact information on the mobile phone, which are hidden means to go to various countries.


    This is the escape way that zolia Scrooge has never told anyone else. It is to prevent the problems of Scrooge group or the failure of his own struggle in the future.


    What he never imagined was that his arrangements were completely cheap for the people who killed him.

 Chapter 155

    Song of ice and fire in the world, a group of people in Green Magic aircraft came to the Red Castle in King''s landing city and looked at zolia Scrooge who fell to the ground.


    An hour ago, zolia Scrooge sent for help, said that the "Maitreya" appeared in this reincarnation world, blocked his customs clearance and asked Scrooge group for support.


    The senior management of Scotch group also discussed: how should Scotch group deal with Maitreya''s obstruction of customs clearance?


    Some think there is no need to offend Maitreya, so they just have a good discussion with him.


    Others think that they should scare each other with the reputation of Scott group, and the other party should not give in. After all, these are more like nonsense. In the end, it is the people in the intelligence department who say a fact and dispel the idea of these people negotiating or frightening each other.


    "Maitreya", whose real identity is Su Ze, passed the test to become a fighter for the first time and passed the third level reincarnation world "Mr. zombie". After getting great benefits from this reincarnation world, he began to pass through the reincarnation world unstoppably. Now his strength has reached class B, and may even become the first class a combatant with comprehensive strength in the world.


    Even if it was just like this, as early as the Jiangcheng period, Su Ze, the "Maitreya", destroyed a precious cyborg of shigaozhi group and destroyed Changqing group, the new running dog of shigaozhi group in China.


    It can be said that he is the enemy identified by the Scott group, and there is no room for relaxation at all.


    Either let zolia Scrooge give up the world of ice and fire, or send someone in to kill the "Maitreya".


    In the eagle''s head, the headquarters of the Scott group, can we let you be bullied by an alien Chinese?


    The senior management of the shigaozhi group quickly made countermeasures, sent the remaining three semi robots of the group, and the other combatants followed in to completely eliminate the "Maitreya" unfavorable to the shigaozhi group.


    At this time, the Scott group, which withdrew from the song of ice and fire, reported to them that zolia Scott was crazy and killed a class C fighter in order to compete with women in the reincarnation world.


    This made the senior executives look confused: what''s going on? Zolia Scrooge is the next generation successor supported by many of them. Although it is not completely certain, it is also half possible to become the new controller of Scrooge group.


    Can you do such a stupid thing? For these chaebol groups, they can play whatever stars are interested in. When they are not interested, they feel that those scenic stars are very dirty. Most of the time, when stars try to sleep with them, they don''t have a chance to get close to them.


    So, what kind of woman can''t get it? Zolia Scrooge actually did such a stupid thing. She was jealous of women in the reincarnation world. She really killed her men and alienated other men.


    This performance has been able to withdraw directly from the heirs.


    "Send someone to pick him up and give up this customs clearance world?" Someone suggested.


    "No, letting zolia Scrooge withdraw from this reincarnation world does not prevent Scrooge from killing the Maitreya and clearing the reincarnation world." A senior official said.


    Other high-level leaders agreed to this proposal, so the action of the Scrooge group remained the same, and a large number of Scrooge group fighters entered the reincarnation world of the song of ice and fire.


    Then they saw zolia Scrooge''s body.


    "Zolia Scrooge was killed and his brain was irreversibly damaged. It was not the natives of the world, it was the ''Maitreya''."


    "The cyborg Aioria was killed, and the body and their green magic aircraft were taken away. It was only possible for the ''Maitreya'' to do it."


    "I''ve interrogated the aborigines. It''s really a ''Maitreya''. According to them, the Maitreya has a green magic aircraft. Once a man blocked everyone such as zolia Scrooge in this place called Red Castle. It is basically certain that the ''Maitreya'' has left. "


    When all the information was collected, everyone in the Scrooge group looked at each other.


    "Zolia Scrooge is no longer saved. Continue to take action to clear the reincarnation world." Said the leading Scott group fighter.


    "The only thing we need to be thankful for is that Maitreya has not completely cleared the world. We still have the opportunity to clear the world..."


    Just then, the prompt sound sounded: "the last round of camp battle has ended. The final winner is the ''Maitreya'' without camp. There is no reward release. Reincarnation world will be reset in five minutes and the camp battle mission will be resumed. "


    "The battle mission of the camp will not end until the world is cleared."


    "Maitreya" is "Maitreya" again!


    Everyone in the Scrooge group was angry and helpless. Finally, they had to swear, take zolia Scrooge''s body and quickly exit the reincarnation world.


    Maitreya did not pass through the reincarnation world, but it was not much different from customs clearance, which directly made all customs clearance efforts of Scott group come to naught.


    As the battle of the camp resets, the world of the song of ice and fire is also reset. All the stories start from the beginning, and their attempt to pass customs will start again.


    The most frustrating thing for them is that according to their previous practice, they will win the battle of the camp like Maitreya, and then the whole world will be reset. It is impossible to pass through the world.


    Leave this reincarnation world and report everything to the senior management of Scott group.


    Soon, the wanted notice of the Scrooge group was hung in the central forum of reincarnation, followed by the wanted notice again issued by the government of the eagle country.


    Different from the last wanted, this wanted is obviously true. It is not only wanted in the reincarnation central forum, but also the TV and radio stations for all and ordinary people are spreading this wanted.


    Chinese Su Ze, code named "Maitreya", has A-level comprehensive strength, passes customs in Yingtou and returns to the world to carry out sabotage activities.


    All who provide clues will be rewarded with 1000 reincarnation points. If they can capture or kill the "Maitreya", they will be given at least 10000 reincarnation points, or even up to 20000 reincarnation points.


    Not only that, the Eagle Head country also specially informed China to hand over Su Ze and Su Ze''s family.


    This massive wanted and solemn announcement immediately stunned the whole world and China.


    What did "Maitreya" do? How did it completely infuriate the eagles and the Scrooge group?


    No, the most important point should be that the eagles recognize the "Maitreya" as the world''s first reincarnated world fighter with A-level comprehensive strength.

 Chapter 156

    "Lord Maitreya is really unexpected... He has annoyed the shigaozhi group of the Eagle Head country. How can he return home now?"


    Wen An smiled and said to Zhu Yun, who was pushing her wheelchair, "sister Zhu, do you think so?"


    Zhu Yun sighed and was still a little speechless in her heart.


    She hurried to Jiangcheng and arranged the next villa as a residence. Before long, Wen''an took the initiative to expose her whereabouts with six young people and found her.


    As Mr. Wen expected at the beginning, Wen An''an wanted to leave the imperial capital and achieve her goal when she arrived in Jiangcheng. She would not refuse the protection of others. On the contrary, she took the initiative to show her whereabouts, find Zhu Yun first and expose her identity to the officials in Jiangcheng.


    In only half a day, Zhu Yun''s breath of arriving at Jiangcheng from the imperial capital has not yet come down. Jiangcheng officials have come to visit the villa one after another, and have been waiting respectfully outside until now.


    This is the granddaughter of Wen Lao, the cabinet leader, and is the only descendant. How dare they not please?


    Wen An''an said that he was not feeling well. Please wait a moment. These officials said that there was nothing in Jiangcheng today and were waiting outside. Even if the moon rises outside, it''s late at night.


    Seeing that Zhu Yun didn''t answer, Wen An smiled and turned his attention to the computer in front of him. His fingers jumped quickly with the melody like playing the piano.


    "Interesting, interesting... Is Lord Maitreya a unique class a fighter in the world? I don''t know how much stronger it will be compared with the strongest pushed by various countries... "


    "He is now the same age as me. The old woman Lianhua really doesn''t know her shame and would choose an old cow to eat tender grass... Well, it''s really good. If we can get married in four or five years, it''s difficult to have children. It seems that we need to consider high technology or get help from the reincarnation world..."


    She muttered in her mouth, but her eyes were extremely focused. She stared at the data flowing like a waterfall on the computer. Even the most top program experts would spend all their energy just looking at these data. For Wen An, she could not only see clearly, but also analyze them.


    These words kept whispering in her mouth, as if she had a second brain to think... What she said was a little too rambling. Even Zhu Yun, who was familiar with her, felt very speechless.


    In the world of data and network, Wen An continued to roam with a smile on his face, and finally fell into meditation with a little accident.


    I have learned about the general situation of Jiangcheng. The information on the network, together with their resume and some small actions in private, has been selected.


    Lord Maitreya mastered the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng and even the whole Jiangcheng. Of course, this is only the first step.


    The fresh wind of China will blow from now on and wash the whole mainland of China. This is also the biggest change that will occur since the emergence of the reincarnation world. The Maitreya who completed this miracle and formulated this strategy in less than ten days is undoubtedly the one who led this trend.


    Wen An''an saw his layout and his deep meaning. He was dissatisfied with the fact that the major groups in China are fighting for their own private interests and even began to communicate with foreign countries. But she never divulged these ideas to anyone, including her grandfather wenlao.


    "Occupy his position and seek his government". As the leader of the cabinet, Wen Lao is really a leader focusing on the Chinese country and the people. Although his power is less and less dominant in the cabinet, he is still a behemoth that can cause great trouble to Maitreya.


    How can Wen Lao believe that a person who starts from the people and wants to compete for the control of the river city in the first step is for the country and the people?


    This is an irreconcilable status contradiction, so Wen An can only create the established facts in order to make Wen Lao further compromise. Otherwise, Wen''an''s own wisdom can see the plan and mind of Maitreya, which other people such as Wen Lao can''t understand.


    For the time being, these things that are far from being considered also have some troublesome details.


    After Wen An''s consideration, Jiang Cheng doesn''t need to pay special attention. It''s already doomed to rotten meat in the pot. Wen An can deal with the trouble of domestic official channels.


    Outsiders are very complicated, especially the assassins hired by the people of crane island country, the people of Sixiang group and the remaining evils of Changqing group. Shigaozhi group of Eagle Head country is the most troublesome.


    Especially the undercurrent


    What makes Wen most uneasy is such an undercurrent - some people quietly collect data on a large scale and show no less ability than themselves!


    Wen''an has not exposed his real ability and reputation, and the other party has never exposed himself, but soon Wen''an will stand in the light and help Maitreya "Suze" do things. If the other party is still hidden in the dark, is it an enemy or a friend?


    J.A.R.V.I.S¡­¡­


    This is the code left by the man whose ability is no better than Wen''an. Wen''an is surprised and worried about him now.


    Jarvis, who can compete with me?


    Looking at the time, Wen An ended his thinking and said to Zhu Yun, "push me out. I should see them, too."


    Zhu Yun nodded slightly and pushed Wen''an out of the room to the hall of the villa.


    The officials who were yawning sleepily stood up and smiled.


    "Hello, Miss Wen..."


    "Miss ANN, do you remember me? I had the honor to meet you when I went to DIDU last winter... "


    Wen''an smiled: "I''ve kept you waiting."


    "You''re welcome! Not at all! "


    "It''s our pleasure!" The officials smiled and said in good faith that they were really handy and had no appearance of falsehood.


    Wen''an was polite to them and suddenly said, "I heard that your wife likes playing mahjong, especially at the gate, Mayor Liu?"


    Municipal official Liu was stunned. The smile on his face was even more ugly than crying.


    "Miss Wen, she''s not sensible. She''s really... Really... Very wrong. Will you spare her? I promise she will never dare again, never again! "


    Wen An''an shook his head slightly, ignored him, and looked at a rich female official: "counsellor Hong, how about handsome Xiao Wang? Are you satisfied with your new job? "


    Counsellor Hong grinned: "miss an, you are really... Really joking..."


    "Also, Mr. Hao, your calligraphy and paintings are well kept. Are you free to exchange experience with me?"


    "Director of Jiangcheng Security Department... Director of Education Department..."


    Wen An''an called the roll in turn. All those who called the name turned pale, and some were even scared to tears.


    "I''m from the imperial capital. I heard that you all have unique skills and are unusual..." Wen An said with a smile, "what can you teach me?"


    Municipal Councilor Liu, councillor Hong, Mr Hao, the Secretary for security and the Secretary for education looked at each other and all of them clenched their teeth. These private and shady things have been turned out. They have become fish on other people''s chopping boards. There is really no possibility of any resistance.


    As long as Wen An is willing, he can deal with them in good faith at any time in accordance with the laws of the state of China.


    Municipal official Liu bowed down and said, "from now on, we will follow the orders of Wei wenlao. All the wind directions in Jiangcheng will be under the command of Wen Lao!"


    Wen An smiled and did not refute their words.


    These people are not intimidated by wenlao. Only Wenan can''t hold them down.


    "Well, it seems that we have begun to work together."


    Wen An smiled and said, "first of all, let''s start by checking the outsiders in Jiangcheng and finding out their origin."


    The crowd quickly answered, "yes!"

 Chapter 157

    Jiangcheng was busy and began to check the population of outsiders. Hotel registration, trains, planes, cars, aircraft and other modes of transportation increased two or three times under normal circumstances.


    Keiichiro takema, a military officer of the state of Hedao, came to Jiangcheng and was quickly identified with the rest of the state of Hedao.


    The office of Scott group in China also came to Jiangcheng.


    People from the four elephant group, the group running through the world, and people from other groups also entered Jiangcheng one after another. They have their own purposes, some for their own group, some for their partners, and some for the cabinet members behind them.


    In addition, the secret spy agencies of various countries do not know how many people with seemingly unidentified identity, some foreign tourists and some local Chinese, which are difficult to distinguish.


    This work takes a long time, and it will not be effective overnight. Even if Wen An focuses all his energy on this aspect, it is difficult to completely distinguish the enemy and purpose inside.


    Network and monitoring are not omnipotent. Wen''an''s brain is not omnipotent no matter how strong it is.


    For Wen''an, this is enough - these people obey orders and act, which is the first step of obedience. With the first step, there is the second step. It is impossible for them to leave Jiangcheng, the "central" area in the future planning.


    In China, various forces were shocked by the action of "Maitreya" in the Eagle Head country; In the central forum of China''s reincarnation, most ordinary combatants do not have so many complex considerations. Under the leadership of "An''an rabbit", more and more people have become fans of the Maitreya. With the two reincarnation worlds where the Maitreya passes through the customs in the Eagle Head country, it has been declared by the Eagle Head country as a class a comprehensive strength fighter, so they pay more attention to the Maitreya.


    However, there are also very few people who admit that they worship the "Maitreya" after the real identity of the "Maitreya" is revealed.


    In their preconceived understanding, the Maitreya should look like a middle-aged strong man. They imagined that the Maitreya was either a middle-aged man with a broken beard and a face full of vicissitudes, or a man with mature temperament. They never thought it was such a handsome boy.


    They are several years older. How can they worship a young man much younger than them?


    Around the world, Su Ze''s real identity and information have also been reported by other countries, not only countries have responded, combatants are surprised, and ordinary people have heard of it.


    The world''s first class a fighter is Chinese and is wanted by the Eagle Head country. He provides clues to 1000 reincarnation points and helps capture 10000 to 20000 reincarnation points.


    If China announced the news itself, it is estimated that at most half of the countries would believe that the rest are public opinion controlled by the people of Yanglu, which can say black as white and white as black.


    In view of the long-term powerful status of the Eagle Head country, it personally recognized that its enemy was A-class strength. At once, its credibility became extremely sufficient, and almost the whole world believed the news.


    The world''s first class a fighter appeared, and he quickly became a class a fighter in less than ten days, which quickly angered the eagle nation.


    Many people commented on Su Ze''s photos and talked about them one after another. He has become the central topic in the world - as long as there is a reincarnation center and news media, there are information about Su Ze these two days.


    "He is really handsome, but he is watched by the Eagle Head country!"


    "He''s really strong. He looks very young. Does he really have class a strength?"


    "The A-level strength verified by the eagles should not be false."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In maple leaf country, in the ordinary house used by zolia Scrooge for emergency, Suze and lanruxin are also paying attention to the new round of wanted in Eagle Head country.


    "The energy of the Scrooge group is really not small... In the Eagle Head country, there is still room for negotiation and maneuver to offend the country. If you offend this large group, you can''t get along at all. This overwhelming effort to search and wanted, but countless times more serious than the original. "


    Said LAN Ruxin.


    "Well, they claimed that I was A-level strength, which I didn''t expect." Su Ze said that although Su Ze is confident of defeating other B-level combat members, it is indeed not A-level comprehensive strength in the comprehensive evaluation of reincarnation world.


    His strength of Taoism has exceeded nine. After mastering the nine Yin manual, the strength of martial arts is equal to the five heroes of the Shooting Heroes.


    After several reincarnation worlds, with the improvement of Su Ze''s own strength, the mental power has also been raised to a usable area of 30 meters, and the acting power can strangle an ordinary person; If the mind power is used like a sharp thorn, it is estimated that combatants who can''t touch the lower level D and e strength will also be blinded and lose combat effectiveness in an instant.


    Even so, Su Ze feels that he is still a little short of becoming a strong man of class a comprehensive strength - for example, the more powerful moves and skills used to easily suppress class B fighters.


    LAN Ruxin was surprised to hear Su Ze''s emotion: "with your strength and performance, how can you be called A-level strength? Is your comprehensive strength evaluated in the reincarnation world class B? "


    "It''s class B that''s normal," Su Ze said. "Class A is not normal. I''m still a powerful absolute means away from those class a powerful characters in the reincarnation world."


    Class a strength is a character with absolute strength suppression. Judging from Su Ze''s eyes: the old black mountain demon was definitely class a strength. If there was not an important prop of King Kong Sutra that could suppress him, Su Ze would not be able to defeat it.


    If we can continue to improve the level of martial arts or Taoism, or improve the ability of mental motivation, as Alice once showed in the original work, we can kill others regardless of distance... Even if Su Ze is rated as class B by the reincarnation world, he will think that he is not inferior to class A.


    Unfortunately, now the three aspects can not be improved too much. Even if you pass through other reincarnation worlds, you can obtain some less important abilities that have little effect on yourself, which really has little effect on improving the upper limit of strength.


    "Are we going to return home as soon as possible? The maple leaf country is called the country, and its actual status is similar to that of the back garden of the Eagle Head country. Once the Eagle Head country and Scott group find a trace, it''s not safe for us to stay here. " LAN Ruxin said to Su Ze again.

 Chapter 158

    "It''s really not safe..."


    "Once the investigation is started, the maple leaf Congress is ordered like a dog and will never resist any action of the eagles. The special pass of Scotch group can no longer be used. It is difficult for us to hide from today''s technologically advanced face recognition system when we return home by means of transportation such as plane. "


    Su Ze said thoughtfully.


    If Su Ze is in the crane island country and South stick country far away from the Eagle Head country, even if the two countries are dependencies of the Eagle Head country, they will not really devote themselves to the wanted search for Su Ze.


    However, the borders of maple leaf country and Eagle Head country are connected, and the ruling elites are all Yanglu people. Maple leaf country is just like another ruling area outside Eagle Head country. It must try its best to search Suze and lanruxin.


    "Then we should..." Lan Ruxin asked.


    "If you really want to leave, there are ways... But we don''t have to leave yet." Su Ze said with a smile, "first go to the central square of reincarnation and get ready."


    Reincarnation central square is a place that is not restricted by region and can be accessed by combatants all over the world. Because of this feature, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin can also contact people in China and other countries here.


    "Just in case, you''d better go. I''ll guard here for you in case of an accident." Said LAN Ruxin.


    Su Ze nodded: "please be careful."


    When they said goodbye, Su Ze entered the reincarnation center again, and then came to the reincarnation center square. With the fuzzy camouflage covered by white fog, he looked at other people he could see in the square and measured their position and country.


    Most countries have set up their own national stations in the central square of reincarnation, because many representatives have international influence, and they all have their own representatives to see people in their real appearance without disguise.


    Su Ze just walked for a moment and saw the national garrison of China.


    However, he did not hastily go forward to show his identity... The internal chaos in China is not small. If he shows his identity, the Chinese cabinet will soon know; The Chinese cabinet knows that countries such as the eagles will soon know that some people will help Su Ze keep secrets, others will not help Su Ze keep secrets, and it is bad enough for one person to leak secrets.


    Not far away, Su Ze finally saw an acquaintance. Mu Qingling of Jiangcheng reincarnation department was setting up a stall selling something.


    At this delicate time, set up a stall in the central square of reincarnation?


    Su Ze stepped forward and saw several silencing pistols, all priced at 300 points - obviously not trying to sell things.


    In other words, Mu Qingling is waiting for someone, not really setting up a stall to sell things.


    Who are you waiting for?


    Suze is basically sure that she is waiting for herself.


    She is a credible person. Even if she waits until Su Ze, she will not immediately disclose it to Jiangcheng reincarnation department, let alone to other departments of China.


    Suze went up and looked at the silencing pistol.


    "So expensive?"


    Mu Qingling was bored: "yes, it''s so expensive."


    "Can you make it cheaper?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    Mu Qingling couldn''t hear the voice of Su Ze''s reincarnation central square after camouflage. She dryly said, "it''s very cheap."


    "It''s not like doing business." Su Ze whispered, "are you waiting for me?"


    Mu Qingling showed a happy look in her eyes, but she tried not to smile on the surface: "who are you? Say a code we all know. "


    "Tang Yun." Suze whispered.


    Mu Qingling nodded and whispered, "how many people do I kill Qinglong Gang?"


    "I killed it. What does it have to do with you?" Su Ze asked.


    "I''ve found you," murmured Mu Qingling. "Go to the place on my left where I sell a sharp sword. That''s Tang Yun."


    "If you talk to her, someone here is staring at me, which is more eye-catching. The code is: how to sell this sword? Is it Mr. Zombie''s world? "


    Su Ze didn''t say anything more. He turned and mixed with most of the combatants. There was a shelter in the central square of reincarnation, and it was no longer difficult to distinguish each other.


    Mu Qingling also refused to stay and bargain. She continued to sit dry and sell the silencing pistol that was destined not to be sold.


    After another moment, Su Ze came to Mu Qingling''s left hand, in front of a booth selling sharp swords. The stall owner sat still and didn''t speak. The sharp swords were put there.


    "How much is this sword? Is it Mr. Zombie''s world? "


    Suze asked.


    The stall owner immediately stood up and said, "ah, you''re finally here... Let''s find a place to talk!"


    Sure enough, it''s Tang Yun.


    Su Ze thought: Fortunately, it was Mu Qingling who set up the stall just now. It was Tang Yun who obscured her body shape and voice. If they turned around, I''m afraid it would have been revealed long ago.


    "Sell me the sword first." Suze warned.


    "Well, ok..." Tang Yun picked up the sword and handed it to Su Ze, whispering, "it''s just a very ordinary sword. Don''t reincarnate points."


    Su Ze was speechless, nodded and took the sword.


    When they arrived at a quiet place, Su Ze spent hundreds of reincarnation points to exchange for a negotiation bubble to isolate the sound and all sounds.


    "How is Jiangcheng?"


    "The situation in Jiangcheng is good. Under the leadership of Major General Han Jie, Jiangcheng reincarnation department is integrating forces, which is much stronger than before. However, many people have come to our Jiangcheng. For many of you, Mr. Mu asked me to tell you that your parents have been protected by the reincarnation department and there will be no problems. "


    "This is the good intention of the reincarnation department to you, but if you don''t make a choice, the reincarnation department can''t always help you free of charge. Even if the Jiangcheng reincarnation department can, there will be opinions from the headquarters of the imperial reincarnation department to the cabinet. "


    Tang Yun quickly poured beans out of the bamboo tube and said.


    "It is expected that when I return to Jiangcheng this time, I will make a choice." Suze said, "is there anything else?"


    "Yes, major general Han Jie is leaving. I heard that the imperial capital will send someone to lead the Jiangcheng reincarnation department. It''s not too difficult to deal with major general Han Jie." Tang Yun said, "Mr. Mu''s suggestion is that if major general Han Jie doesn''t go, he can still be close to the reincarnation department. If major general Han Jie is replaced with a new leader, the Jiangcheng reincarnation department is likely not to be so credible. Let''s wait and see for a while."


    "In addition, the remaining evils of Changqing group and Qin Mingyuan''s father invited an assassin at a high price to wait for you to go back in Jiangcheng. People from shigaozhi group, Hedao country and Sixiang group are eager to try to find you trouble. People from all over the world are also prepared to have some trouble with lotus."


    "Officially, someone replaced Major General Han Jie and tried to master the situation in Jiangcheng. That person hasn''t arrived yet. Also, Wen An''an, the granddaughter of Wen Lao of the cabinet, came to Jiangcheng. I don''t know if she has any purpose. "


    Su Ze listened carefully. It can be imagined that Jiangcheng has become a whirlpool of wind and cloud.

 Chapter 159

    The goodwill of the reincarnation department was expected by Su Ze.


    Even if the headquarters of the reincarnation Department has no goodwill towards Suze. Han Jie and Mu Qingling are both credible people. After su Ze''s identity is exposed, they will certainly find ways to protect Su Ze''s parents.


    Su Ze could not have fully expected the change of the reincarnation department, but it is also being cleaned up.


    Those people in the cabinet are very expert in internal fighting. It happens that Han Jie is not the leader of the original Jiangcheng reincarnation department. It''s not difficult to arrange people to come by just looking for a reasonable excuse.


    I don''t know what interest exchange has been experienced inside. In a word, someone in Jiangcheng reincarnation department wants to pick peaches in the past, which is also very likely to destroy Su Ze''s plan.


    Of course, Su Ze''s planning is good, and his vision and wisdom for the future are enough, but this does not mean that he has to fight with the cabinet and other people in Jiangcheng for a long time to compete for the control of Jiangcheng.


    It''s better to suppress everything with a powerful fist. In the final analysis, these means can''t be on the table. As long as Su Ze really has A-level comprehensive strength and returns to Jiangcheng to seize the control of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, they can''t do anything but stare.


    After asking these questions, Su Ze also knew the general situation of Jiangcheng and China, and asked Tang Yun, "what''s your situation?"


    "My situation is much better..." Tang Yun said, "I enter the reincarnation world of love apartment twice a day to complete a simple task. Love apartment is a good reincarnation world. Only a task randomly arrived today is more difficult to complete. I just lost 100 reincarnation points. "


    This... Suze is not good to evaluate her behavior.


    As a combatant with congenital heart disease, Suze doubts how she qualified as a combatant in the reincarnation world of Mr. zombie. Now she is so slow to brush points. It must be at least the first half of the year or a year before she can get almost the samsara points. It will not start until then to improve her body.


    Fortunately, she is lucky enough that there is no danger in the reincarnation world of love apartment.


    Tang Yun also has a sister, Tang Shi, who needs to be taken care of. It is indeed safer to come so slowly. There is no way to risk going through the more dangerous world and quickly obtain extraordinary means to cure her own diseases.


    "These two days, senior three students and school-age personnel all over China have passed the reincarnation world test." Tang Yun added, "our class has also completed all the tests. I learned some information from the reincarnation department. In the whole school, there are 12 people joining the reincarnation department, much more than before."


    "The reincarnation department in other places still joins relatively few, but there is improvement in Jiangcheng. Not only Jiangcheng middle school, but other middle schools also choose to join Jiangcheng reincarnation department. A total of 36 people joined this year."


    "Mr. Mu said that the collapse of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Changqing group gave them hope. They did not transfer to fight against the erosion of reincarnation world, but also saw hope. At least they would not sacrifice quickly after joining reincarnation department."


    This is another thing that is difficult to evaluate: reincarnation of the Secretary''s family for the country and the people requires sacrifice. Of course, it is noble. But most people don''t want to be themselves when they really need to sacrifice.


    In the final analysis, it is still unfair and unjust - when some people enjoy themselves in the rear and develop private forces, the whole country of China has not twisted into a rope and worked together to deal with the major problem of reincarnation world. The sacrifice of reincarnation department is not only a matter of courage, but also related to whether it is worth it or not, honor or disgrace.


    How people choose is not only because they are afraid of the great terror between life and death, but also because some people shout for public interest and let the reincarnation department head off the national disaster. On the one hand, their large groups are in full swing and private forces are booming.


    Perhaps the only funny and black humor is that they think that the big group is the dog leg under their control. The dog leg has quietly found another owner - such as evergreen group, trying to collude with the shikozhi group of the eagle kingdom.


    After talking to Tang Yun, Su Ze told her.


    "I have to spend a day or two outside to pass through the reincarnation world of other countries and increase my strength. My parents asked Mu Qingling to take care of one or two. If the leader of the new reincarnation department doesn''t allow it, Mu Qingling feels embarrassed. Tell her one thing. I''m going to join Jiangcheng reincarnation department. "


    "Also, it''s time to tell Lu Yishu about it and let him be ready to test his loyalty and ability."


    Tang Yun didn''t think too much. She carefully remembered Su Ze''s words and said that she would convey them completely.


    Almost finished, Su Ze didn''t stop. After leaving Tang Yun, he began to find a way to leave maple leaf country safely.


    Tang Yun and Mu Qingling soon put away their stalls and left the central square of reincarnation.


    Back in the real world, Mu Qingling heard Tang Yun''s transmission and pondered: "Su Ze is not only worried about his parents, but also wants to join the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and let Lu Yishu start preparing..."


    "I suddenly got a little worried. Han Jie said that the guy who came to Jiangcheng reincarnation department as the leader was not good. Su Ze seems unlikely to give in. Will Jiangcheng reincarnation department not have civil strife?"


    She has some worries, some peace of mind and expectations.


    Han Jie is leaving. Zhou Bo, the former director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, is a fool who can make tea. Under normal circumstances, he can maintain daily operation. It is impossible to take the lead at this critical time.


    The people from the headquarters are not even with Wen Lao and lieutenant general Luo Hui. Mu Qingling asked herself to resist such a threatening boss. However, Zhou Bo will not be her firm ally; The whole Jiangcheng reincarnation Department saw that as soon as the situation was opened, it would fall into the hands of others and have an unexpected fate again.


    Fortunately, Su Ze is coming to join Jiangcheng reincarnation Department... Su Ze''s ability and wisdom are just her dependence. She only needs to support for a day or two, and the situation is very different.


    Just after the negotiation, the mobile phone rang, and Mu Qingling picked up her mobile phone to connect the phone.


    "The new director of Jiangcheng reincarnation Department has arrived. Mu Qingling, the new director requires an immediate meeting!"


    It''s really a bad comer!


    Mu Qingling hung up and took a breath.


    Half an hour later, he came to the conference room of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Many people had been seated in the conference room. The leader was a tall middle-aged man with an eye mask.


    The original person throughout the world, code named "one eyed wolf".


    "One eyed wolf" had no intention of introducing his real name to the public. He put his legs on the table and leaned back against the seat.


    "Almost everyone came together. Let''s discuss how to calm the anger at home and abroad and deal with the matter of ''Maitreya'' Suze!"

 Chapter 160

    In the real world, when the meeting of Jiangcheng reincarnation department was held, Su Ze also found the helper he wanted to find.


    And more than one helper¡ª¡ª


    First, the Luocha state, after communicating with the Luocha state, welcomed Su Ze for convenience and said that Su Ze could pass through their reincarnation world.


    After that, Su Ze naturally became associated with other countries that did not deal with the Eagle Head country, such as cigar country, Nari country, camel country and Xijuan country.


    Among them, Luocha is a big country with the same national strength as China. This country welcomes Su Ze, and Su Ze doesn''t dare to go easily. I''m afraid it''s easy to go, but it''s difficult to come out. Being in a big country, especially if the other party keeps an eye on you, there are too many tricks to play.


    Cigar country, Nari country, camel country and Xijuan country can all be considered.


    Cigar country has a small area and does not have the conditions to become a big country. It has always been difficult to live with Eagle Head country and has close relations with Luocha country and China.


    Nanrui, camel, Xijuan and Yingtou could have become great powers. They are not small, rich in resources and large population, but they have been plotted by Yingtou or directly attacked by war. The country is either a mass of loose sand or has fallen into chaos.


    Su Ze communicated with them and said that he was going to go from the Eagle Head country to their country, and was ready to return to the world when their country passed through customs. Nari was directly afraid, saying that he did not dare and had no ability, for fear of the invasion of the Eagle Head country army.


    Camel country is not afraid, but it is also very sincere: our country has the running dog of Eagle country. When you come to us, I don''t know who betrayed you, and no one can be trusted.


    It doesn''t matter in the Western Republic, because their country is close to the Eagle Head country, which has caused civil strife so that there is no national defense and security. Su Ze will go if he wants. Anyway, they are used to having no control over the country, and the Eagle Head country can''t blame them at all.


    After talking with these countries, Su Ze also realized that he must choose as soon as possible.


    These countries have good communication, but they are likely to turn around and tell the news to the Eagles - they are enemies with the eagles, just like those who want to turn to the eagles in China. There are also such people in their country, and there are more.


    It is impossible to expect them to work together not to reveal Suze''s secret.


    The good news is that because they will leak, Suze will be safe for a while. For example, it is estimated that the eagle''s head country will still think that Su Ze remains in the territory of the eagle''s head country, and will not realize that he has quietly crossed the border and came to maple leaf, the iron ally of the eagle''s head country.


    "How''s it going? Have you found a way to leave? "


    Retreating from the central square of reincarnation, LAN Ruxin asked Su Ze.


    "There are already ways to leave, and I know more about the form of China and the world." Su Ze quickly and briefly introduced the situation of Jiangcheng, China and other countries in the world. LAN Ruxin also fell silent.


    "In that case, the situation is not very good. After all, the Eagle Head country is still the most powerful country..." Lan Ruxin said.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "you''re wrong. The Eagle Head country looks the strongest and has begun to decline. There are two sixth level reincarnation worlds and several fifth level reincarnation worlds. The erosion of these worlds has begun. The high level of the Eagle Head country is insensitive to this and is still clinging to the original idea of striving for hegemony in the world. "


    "Maybe it''s a complete subjugation!"


    "The current conditions in China are the best, but it''s a pity that China didn''t seize the opportunity. They are also using the original perspective to deal with problems. They regard the reincarnation department as a rag, or a better rag. They are completely unaware that the contradiction between the reincarnation world and human beings all over the world has long exceeded the original limit. The reincarnation department should be the main Department of the country. Only by focusing on the development of the reincarnation department can it be in the future -- "


    To become stronger in the future? No, it should be, in order to live in the future!


    Now Su Ze''s strength is approaching class A, and he is still uncertain about the fifth level of reincarnation world. At present, there are two six level reincarnation worlds in Eagle Head country, one six level reincarnation world in Luocha country, and one seven level reincarnation world and one six level reincarnation world in siroba.


    At present, human beings are unable to clear customs and deal with them.


    This high-level reincarnation world erodes, and mankind may perish. Not to mention, the higher-level reincarnation world has not yet appeared. What terrible disaster will it cause once it appears? It''s creepy to think about it.


    But now, not many countries in the world are really aware of the deadly crisis, on the one hand, they have the mentality of competing for hegemony in the past, and on the other hand, they take the technology or power of reincarnation as a benefit. Maybe they do realize that it''s just that things are not imminent. They don''t know the pain and urgency.


    "Before long, big problems will arise in the eagle''s head country. Now they can''t hide the fact that they are eroded by the reincarnation world. " Suze said.


    Speaking of this, he said with a smile: "at that time, I don''t know how many traitors arranged by the eagle kingdom will be devastated... We don''t have to think about it. I have negotiated with cigar country. When I decide to leave, I will enter the central square of reincarnation and contact them. "


    "They will arrange a plane to take us to cigar country first, and then transfer to China or other countries."


    "I don''t carry out reincarnation world customs clearance in their country, because it will expose the relationship between their country and me, but as a transit station, it is still very difficult for the eagle country to find out quickly. Although the cigar country is small, it is unified and United internally. It is the only country in the eagle country that has not penetrated into the high-level, and will not leak secrets in a short time. "


    Lanru was also surprised when she heard the speech: "I thought you would choose luochaguo."


    "Luocha looks strong and has many internal contradictions. Many people are interested in the Eagle Head country. If I really go, Luocha will not easily let me go back to China, and my whereabouts will be completely exposed to the Eagle Head country."


    LAN Ruxin shook her head when she heard the speech: how come most countries in the world have such internal contradictions, such as cigar countries, which are relatively united, but very few?


    Now that Su Ze has made arrangements, he can rest assured.


    "What shall we do next? Go to the cigar country now, and then turn back? "


    "No..."


    Su Ze smiled: "people leave their names and wild geese leave their names. Since we have come to the maple leaf country, how can we not leave our reputation? They will go through customs for one or two worlds and reap some benefits. "


    "If you pass through the cigar country, you should also bring them some gifts."

 Chapter 161

    Through the world of samsara in maple leaf country?


    Su Ze''s decision is tantamount to actively exposing himself in maple leaf.


    However, with the help of the cigar country, he and lanruxin have green magic aircraft, which can quickly contact the cigar country. Exposure is not an absolute danger.


    LAN Ruxin had no other opinion on Su Ze''s decision, but after entering the reincarnation center, they checked the list of reincarnation worlds of maple leaf country, and immediately felt that maple leaf country was also lucky.


    Two first level reincarnation worlds and one second level reincarnation world are not considered by Su Ze; Because of the urgency of time, he has to choose the customs clearance world to maximize benefits, rather than in this reincarnation world that will hardly increase strength and only increase reincarnation points.


    The rest are the two fourth level reincarnation worlds. Although they are the same fourth level reincarnation world, the strengths and weaknesses of these two reincarnation worlds are still very distinct.


    The fourth level reincarnation world, the attacking giant, can be said to be just barely mixed in the fourth level reincarnation world. The highest power is to survive by relying on its huge size and being illuminated by the sun.


    Inuyasha, the fourth level reincarnation world, is the apex of the fourth level reincarnation world. There are many plot characters with A-level strength, but they don''t overwhelm the strong, and they don''t become the fifth level reincarnation world.


    Even so, compared with the fourth level reincarnation world, the strongest giant in the attacking giant and the plot characters in Inuyasha are at most equivalent to a big monster, or even worse than a big monster.


    Inuyasha, the reincarnation world, Su Ze gave up directly - it requires A-level comprehensive strength to pass the customs, and it is unlikely to pass the customs quickly. Collecting the broken four soul jade and the ancient well that has passed through 500 years really needs to be carried out slowly. Su Ze has to spend more than a year in the reincarnation world and half a day in the real world, which is too time-consuming.


    As for the attacking giant, Su Ze may be able to pass the customs quickly because he knows the plot.


    "But not necessarily... The condition for customs clearance in the attacking giant can not be to kill all giants. Outside the three walls where the protagonist lives, there is actually an island called paladi Island, and there are other countries outside the island..."


    Su Ze thought thoughtfully.


    The original plot describes the story of the world, part by part, more like a puzzle game. When more and more puzzles are solved, what is the purpose of the protagonist? Into what?


    Suze gradually had the answer and made clear the enemy.


    The origin of the story of the attacking giant comes from the tribal era 2000 years ago. The eldians ruled the land. At that time, the tribal king was called King fritz.


    King Fritz had a female slave named Emil. In an event of "who released the pig", Emil was killed as a scapegoat, fled to the tree hole of an ancient tree, accidentally fell into the lake under the tree hole, got the power of a giant after contacting an unidentified submarine creature like a spine, and became the first giant in the world.


    Later, Emil returned to the tribe with the power of giants, and King Fritz still regarded her as a slave. In order to get her strength, she gave birth to three daughters. After yumier''s death, she divided her body and let her three daughters swallow it, so as to succeed in inheriting the power of giants from her.


    The three daughters are named Maria, rosette and Shina.


    When King Fritz was dying, he told Maria, rosette and Shina to let them continue to have children, and then let his grandchildren eat them after they died; Then let the grandchildren continue to have offspring... Cycle after cycle - they will reign forever, and their world will never end.


    Then the eldians did rule the land for a long time according to King Fritz''s will until they were defeated and fled to paladi island.


    After escaping to paladi Island, most eldians built three walls under the leadership of the new king, and brainwashed to forget history. They regarded the world inside the three walls of paladi island as a human world. The giants wandering outside were the world they should not explore.


    Of course, a small number of eldians stayed in the mainland to try to recover their country. One of them is Grisha Yeager, the father of the protagonist Alan Yeager.


    He is a human outside the wall of paladi Island, from the reberio shelter in Malay.


    When he was young, he joined the eldia restoration faction and resisted the Malay government. After being exposed by his son Jik Yeager, he was fortunately saved by Alan Kruger and inherited the "attacking giant" from him.


    Later, he went to paladi island to marry Kalla Yeager and settled in higashina District, south of the Maria wall.


    The background of the whole story is probably like this - the three walls of paladi Island correspond to the names of the three daughters of the early King Fritz and yumier, Maria, rosette and Shina. The wall of Maria was broken through purely because the three giants sent by the Malay government broke the defense.


    Because only those of eldian descent known as the "yur people" can have the power of giants, the Malay military will select several children aged 5-7 in the domestic eldian concentration camp to inherit the power of giants.


    After inheriting the power of giants, the whole family of the successor can obtain the title of honorary citizen of Malay country and guarantee freedom in the country. In order to prevent mutiny, the Malay government took the families of eldia fighters as hostages.


    These three giants are armour giant Lena brown, super giant Berthold Hoover and female giant Arnie Leonard.


    Therefore, the world is really bullshit - the affair between King Fritz and Emil has gone too far. It is said from generation to generation that they eat their parents'' bodies to dominate, even more so.


    The marai Empire, which overthrew the eldian people, had the technology of the steam engine era and the first industrial revolution. The battle was still giant based on the blood of the eldian people.


    In short, the power of the world''s giants is relatively top, but it is not completely absolute - after the beginning of the plot, there are several giant forces competing for me on the paladi Island, and then the protagonist is determined to protect the paladi island and eldian people. The fantasy color of the giants has faded, and the myth color has faded, turning into a story of military battle and hegemony.


    At present, if the whole Malay empire can be destroyed at once, it is estimated that customs clearance will be very easy. If we can''t destroy the Malay Empire at once, we should take the power of giants back to the eldians on paladi Island, stand in the same position with the protagonists, and at least protect the eldians from aggression.


    Thinking of this, Suze wanted to laugh... If the science and technology of the Malay Empire continued to develop and a nuclear bomb came out in 100 years, the paladi island would be completely out of play.

 Chapter 162

    However, it was not so easy for the Malay Empire to come up with a nuclear bomb.


    Because there are giants in this world. First, they are unscientific. Second, they are convenient and practical. There is no doubt that the pursuit of other weapons is not so urgent.


    Moreover, the world''s energy is not coal and oil, but something similar to combustible ice. Science and technology are similar but different. In short, it is not the same as the development of science and technology in the real world.


    It is obvious that the customs clearance conditions to be considered by Suze are not world peace, nor how the Malay Empire develops and grows, but a story about the eldians: defeating the Malay empire or defending paladi island.


    If we can trace back to the source of the giant''s power and find out what''s going on in the magical ancient tree cave, we may also be able to pass the customs. However, Su Ze himself didn''t see the end of the plot of the attacking giant, which is estimated to be difficult to complete by chance.


    "Choose the fourth level reincarnation world, the attacking giant."


    Su Ze tells LAN Ru Xin his choice.


    LAN Ruxin nodded: "it''s still the same as just now. You enter the reincarnation world to pass the customs. I''ll stay outside for emergencies."


    The current conditions are like this. Lanru heart can''t enter the reincarnation world together, otherwise the outside world won''t know. Even if there is a very small possibility that the Eagle Head country and the maple leaf country can be traced here, it has to be prevented.


    Su Ze takes the green devil aircraft and carries the ice sword obtained from the song of ice and fire into the reincarnation world of the attacking giant.


    "Task: kill three giants and reward 100 points of reincarnation."


    In other words, if you kill three giants, you can get the opportunity to return to the real world and 100 reincarnation points.


    The reincarnation world seems to be particularly tolerant to ordinary combatants. Each world has tasks that can be easily completed.


    In addition to countries and large groups that want to pass through the world of reincarnation, at other times, most combatants strive to leave safely after completing simple tasks in the world of reincarnation at the second and third levels.


    This looks good and not dangerous, but in Suze''s view, it is also another danger - this simple task will reduce the danger of reincarnation world, but it will also make the enhancement speed of combatants extremely slow. As a large number of combatants brush 100 reincarnation points again and again, the erosion speed of reincarnation world will also become extremely fast.


    It''s really good to benefit from 100 reincarnation points every time, but you can only enter a reincarnation world once a day. It''s impossible to brush points repeatedly into the reincarnation world.


    Considering the dangers of some reincarnation worlds, combatants with a safe choice can choose up to three reincarnation worlds every day.


    When Su Ze passes through two or three reincarnation worlds every day, obtains 40000 or 50000 reincarnation points and improves his skills several times, they return home satisfied with two or three hundred reincarnation points every day, as if they were at work. In this contrast, it is conceivable that too many combatants cannot rapidly improve their strength.


    It is the majority of combatants who choose to secure their income and not risk their lives. Although the actions of countries and large groups trying to clear the world are fierce, it is difficult to successfully correspond to the conditions of customs clearance without knowing the plot and main roles.


    Of course, Su Ze will not be so "safe". Just as he will not choose to live in China and with some forces in Jiangcheng, he has both spirit and strength to break through everything.


    Looking around, Su Ze frowned: this world is not a world of fighting alone, but with randomly assigned teammates, two yanggrus, two Asians, and Su Ze himself.


    So many Asians in maple leaf country? There are two in a reincarnation world. Counting Su Ze, there are actually three.


    The two Yanglu people are obviously father and son. They have dark brown hair and eyes. If they are not typical hooked nose and appearance, their hair color and eyes are similar to those of Asians.


    The son is about twenty years old and the father is in his forties. Both of them are in their prime of life.


    The two Asians are more depressed. Their clothes are famous brands. A man and a woman are up and down in their twenties and paint their faces. The women narrow their eyes and the men open their arms and chest. Both of them have a strange sweet smell and wine smell.


    "Custer." Said the Yanglu father, reaching out to Suze.


    Obviously, Su Ze looked like an ordinary fighter with a huge sword and a green magic aircraft. He took the initiative to show his kindness.


    Suze shook hands with him and his son.


    "Tru." Said the Yanglu son.


    Su Ze nodded and said that it was really hard for the people of yanggelu to distinguish the Asian people. They didn''t recognize my identity at all, even now my photos have been spread all over the world.


    Then he looked at the Asian man and woman. They were obviously a little "Hey silly". They shook their heads before talking, trying to wake themselves up.


    After looking at Su Ze, the man said, "I''m from the imperial capital. Where''s my brother? It looks familiar. "


    "Study abroad?" Suze asked.


    "Sort of." The man said, "my name is Tao Shaowu. Just call me Tao Shaowu. My brother looks familiar. Have I seen you?"


    Su Ze looked at the woman again. The woman rubbed her narrowed eyes and showed a shocked look.


    "You are... You are that... Aren''t you in Eagle''s head? Why did you come to maple leaf country? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and knew he couldn''t hide it.


    "Great! I am also Chinese! " The woman came forward, "my name is Wang Tingting, the great God, take me off quickly!"


    Su Ze frowned and took a step back: if this is a pure Chinese girl, Su Ze, as a Chinese, will help each other and help you.


    When Wang Tingting and Tao Shaowu went abroad to maple leaf country, they both "Hi" into human appearance. Such people who have no self-control and only know that they are greedy for enjoyment don''t need to help.


    Wang Tingting said "great God" to Su Ze. Her excited appearance immediately attracted the attention of Custer, tru father and son and Tao Shaowu to Su Ze''s identity.


    "Shit, cow, Maitreya!"


    Tao Shaowu suddenly exclaimed, "the world''s first strong man with A-level strength, China Maitreya! Great, 666! "


    "Maitreya?" Custer and tru also screamed and looked at Suze.


    Suze said, "yes, it''s me. Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you will cooperate. We will try our best to pass through this fourth level reincarnation world. "


    "This... Can we pass the customs?" Tao Shaowu shouted, "Wang Tingting and I are at the party. Hi, we have fun with others. We came here to throw dice with others and lost. We are actually class F strength."

 Chapter 163

    Level F strength does not seek progress. There is a set of singing and dancing. Entering the fourth level reincarnation world is also a great adventure


    "Are you so corrupt when you come out to study abroad?" Su Ze frowned and asked.


    "Hey, Maitreya, what are you talking about!"


    Tao Shaowu said with a smile, "aren''t we still young and playing... Look at me, I''m still in College; Wang Tingting''s family also has money. Oh, her parents have just been arrested, and all the money has been left to her. How generous she is. She has made a white one, a black one, a yellow one, three boyfriends, and three major races in the world serve her. Is it a cow or not? "


    "It''s fun to party all day, too..."


    Before she finished, Wang Tingting beat her: "nonsense, how can I have such a thing? Maitreya, don''t listen to him, I am -- "


    Suze reached out to poke away the two shameless "flies" and looked at Custer and tru.


    "You two, I said I hope you can cooperate. You don''t want to leave this reincarnation world and exchange my news for reincarnation points?"


    Custer smiled, with a somewhat proud expression, and the answer was self-evident.


    Then, before he made a choice, a chill rose from his neck and his head rolled down.


    Suze didn''t take back his sword and cut at caster''s son tru.


    Tru knelt down and said, "don''t kill me! I can help you! "


    Su Ze looked at him in surprise: "can you help me?"


    "Yes, I can help you. I can help you get the identity of maple leaf country and let you settle in maple leaf country. No one will know your identity!" Cried tru. "I have this way!"


    Su zenian swept him and found that his palm had been pressed on the pistol in his waist pocket.


    The cold ice sword cut off his arm, raised his hand, sucked tru in front of him, and searched his memory for his way - he didn''t have any way, just wanted to survive.


    There was no value at all. Su Ze raised his hand to crush tru to death, turned out the pistols and grenades hidden in him and Custer, and looked at Tao Shaowu and Wang Tingting.


    "Are you afraid?"


    These two guys are the offspring of moths. They have no ability and courage except for pleasure. They are scared to see Su Ze kill people.


    After hearing Su Ze''s question, they all nodded quickly.


    "What effect do you have on me?"


    "My father is from the Foreign Affairs Office of the imperial capital, and his immediate boss is the Rong family..." Tao Shaowu said hurriedly, "my father knows something about diplomacy very quickly. Maitreya, how do you feel?"


    Su Ze pondered slightly: "Rong family?"


    "Well, yes, Rongjia... Before, Changqing group was killed by you and Jiangcheng reincarnation department. That''s a dog owned by Rongjia. It''s just connected with shigaozhi group." Tao Shaowu said that his forehead was sweating nervously. He felt that this was the first time he had tried his best to use his brain since he was born.


    When the Evergreen Group is destroyed, Maitreya and the Rong family should be enemies. My father is a subordinate of the Rong family, and there must be some use value for him.


    In addition, the Evergreen Group is related to the Scrooge group. The Scrooge group and the eagle state are wanted for Maitreya. Maybe it''s because of this.


    "OK..." Su Ze said, "what about you, Wang Tingting."


    Wang Tingting hurriedly squeezed out a smiling face: "I can... I can relieve your boredom, Maitreya God... And I still have a lot of money, about 20 million."


    "That''s all?"


    Su Ze frowned and looked at the woman who was not beautiful at all, who was coated with thick powder and habitually narrowed her eyes. This habit of squinting seems to cater to the Yanglu people''s prejudice against Asians.


    Wang Tingting was tongue tied and thought again. She couldn''t think of it. She was so anxious that her head was sweating.


    Tao Shaowu said to one side, "think about what reliable men or friends you have when your parents are not caught. You can help the Maitreya God connect!"


    Wang Tingting cried out, "but I don''t know! I don''t know at all. I only know that I didn''t have to worry about it before. Now I have money anyway... My parents are in charge of Finance and don''t know anything else. "


    This is really useless - her parents are financial, which proves that all the money Wang Tingting uses for her leisure is derived from corruption. It''s ok if her parents are caught, even if they are not caught, it''s useless for Su Ze.


    And Wang Tingting knows nothing about network management. She doesn''t pay much attention at all. Just like a fool, she smashes people with money and dies. Hi, she also keeps three boyfriends of different kinds to serve her.


    "Flies" also have high-level and low-level differences. Tao Shaowu, a fly, at least has a brain and has a clear understanding of his own situation and the matter of Maitreya; This Wang Tingting is a pure dead man who is already alive and has no meaning to live.


    And what she squanders is the wealth and cream of the people embezzled by her parents. It''s just crazy enjoyment. It''s just a waste of life.


    Wang Tingting also felt Su Ze''s disgusted eyes and muttered, "this can''t blame me. I didn''t do anything. Why blame me?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it''s useless to tell you this. I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to keep it secret for me?"


    "I''m leaving -" Wang Tingting shouted immediately.


    Su Ze waved a sword and cut the past, with blood splashing.


    Tao Shaowu had blood on his face and trembled like chaff. He couldn''t speak. He was afraid that Su Ze would become addicted and kill him, too.


    "How much do you know about the reincarnation world of the attacking giant?" Suze asked.


    Tao Shaowu quickly shook his head: "I don''t know, I don''t know at all. Today is a big adventure, so I randomly chose a reincarnation world to come in. We didn''t enter the reincarnation world very much. After all, we eat well, drink well and enjoy well. We just need to rule and manage the combatants... This is the understanding of many people in our circle, and I think so. "


    "You don''t want to be strong?" Su Ze asked in surprise.


    "My father told me that some people in the cabinet have also made public comments on this issue." Tao Shaowu said, "no matter how strong you are, there are people better than you in the country, and they are not better than modern war weapons with ten thousand guns. As long as the country continues to accept and gather the strong and manage the combatants in the world through the strong, we don''t have to risk our lives to become strong. "


    "It''s good to get stronger easily if you have the opportunity, but in addition, there''s no need to get stronger in a hurry."


    "So it is, so it is." Su Ze thought deeply and felt that Tao Shaowu was still necessary.


    The premise is that you should master it.

 Chapter 164

    "Tao Shaowu, what''s your father''s name? Tell me about family relations. "


    Suze said.


    Tao Shaowu straightened up immediately and reported it quickly.


    His father was a small leader of the Foreign Affairs Office of the Ministry of foreign affairs. He married the daughter of another imperial bureaucrat. He was Tao Shaowu''s grandfather. He went to study in imperial capital at the beginning, stayed in imperial capital after graduation, became a public servant in imperial capital, spent his whole life trying to win over relations, became a director and became a native of imperial capital.


    Then Tao Shaowu''s father grew up smoothly with the convenience of the imperial capital Hukou and grandpa Tao Shaowu''s lifelong efforts. There was no lack of efforts, and finally became a small leader in middle age.


    In Tao Shaowu''s generation, their family is already quite rich. The circle of communication from childhood has not established a boundary with ordinary people, and gradually has a little self-esteem of a small official family.


    Of course, it''s facing the children of ordinary people. If you really want to see the top family disciples, Tao Shaowu can only serve others after running.


    For example, at Wang Tingting''s party, Tao Shaowu and the rich and powerless Wang Tingting have essentially the same status. Once a person surnamed Rong or Shi comes, they all have to use all means to please - if others want to play meat, don''t pretend to be innocent teenagers; If people want to play vegetarian, they are not allowed to have a yellow accent. Those who say jokes have to be well dressed and polite.


    Su Ze is also the first time to hear about this kind of thing. In addition to being an eye opener, there is nothing to describe. This kind of life and circle has no value to discuss.


    Knowing Tao Shaowu''s family background clearly, Su Ze showed Tao Shaowu his own matchmaker, which acted on Tao Shaowu.


    Tao Shaowu was even more frightened. He quickly said that he would definitely follow Su Ze''s arrangement and return home tomorrow to persuade his father.


    Su Ze was noncommittal about Tao Shaowu''s guarantee. Looking at the surrounding environment, he handed him the pistol and grenade.


    "Follow me and see if you can pass the customs."


    Tao Shaowu excitedly took the pistol and grenade, stuffed them into his open clothes, and nervously took them out and took them in his hand.


    "Maitreya, how do you use these two things? I haven''t used it yet... "


    Su Ze ignored him, but handed him a cloth and motioned him to wipe the blood off his face.


    Where are you now?


    Surrounded by ordinary brick and stone houses, Suze can''t judge where he is now - the area surrounded by Maria, rosette and Shina is inhabited, and he can''t judge anything by virtue of it.


    Where and when is the protagonist Alan Yeager?


    If it''s higashina District, it''s the so-called 845 year of the plot. If higashina district and Maria''s wall have fallen, it''s estimated that it''s 850 years after the protagonists Alan, Amin and Sanli graduated from the Investigation Corps... The difficulty of customs clearance between the former and the latter is not much different. After all, Suze first has to deal with three people who can become giants, I don''t expect the protagonist and others to bring any help to me.


    The only problem is that one of the reasons why the three giants of armour giant Lena brown, super giant bertholder Hoover and female giant Arnie Leonard broke through the wall of Maria in 845 was to create chaos, obtain the qualification to blend into the wall, and then wait for the opportunity to seize the power of the giant, the ancestor of eldia on paladi island.


    This is the battle plan of the Malay empire. The purpose is to recapture the power of the original giant and eliminate the "demon descendants" on paladi Island, that is, the eldians.


    The three giants who carried out their battle plans were the eldians whose families were controlled.


    Not only these three giants, but also four other giants are ready to move, namely jaw giant, beast giant, chariot giant and Warhammer giant.


    Among them, the inheritor of the jaw giant was swallowed up by an ordinary giant on paladi island. The ordinary giant had no wisdom. Later, he recovered his human form and joined the Investigation Corps, named yumier.


    Therefore, Suze''s most direct and simple choice is to destroy or take away all the power of the seven giants mastered by the Malay empire. In this way, paladi island should be saved and should be able to get customs clearance.


    At present, Su Ze and Tao Shaowu are in a cabin. The bodies of Custer, tru and Wang Tingting are all here, which is not suitable for long-term treatment.


    After leaving the cabin, they stood in the street. Their appearance was not very prominent except that their clothes were somewhat unusual and their height was somewhat too high. After all, the original plot is a pile of East Asian faces, except for different hair and eye colors.


    Maybe it''s the long-term food supply on paladi Island, or the range of activities is too small. In a word, Suze and Tao Shaowu are obviously one head taller than the people here.


    Although there was no identity arrangement, the language was common. Su Ze stopped a man and asked where it was.


    The man was in a hurry and looked at him in surprise. He didn''t stop at all, so he hurried away.


    Su Ze and Tao Shaowu are tall and big. They are dressed in strange clothes. What ordinary people will not say. Pedestrians instinctively feel that it will be very troublesome.


    "People here are not easy to ask questions..." Tao Shaowu said with some embarrassment.


    "Nothing." Su Ze glanced at the beggars on the street and guessed the time of the plot.


    He controls a person at will, obtains the money here, buys some food and gives it to an old beggar on the street.


    "It has been five years since higashina District fell and Maria''s wall was broken..." the old beggar said with great emotion, "I think I had a good business in higashina District, and I can do it every day..."


    "The Investigation Corps that just graduated today will also start patrolling?" Suze said.


    The old beggar shook his head: "how can I know that? I often see people stationed in the Corps. People of the Investigation Corps often have to face giants. It''s hard to live."


    As he spoke, he burst into tears and muttered about the past.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "very good, these foods..."


    Glancing at other greedy eyes in the alley, he shook his head, took out one and handed it to the old beggar, and threw the rest into the alley for them to compete.


    If all this food were given to the old beggar, he would not live today.


    "Maitreya, what should we do next? Where is the protagonist? " Tao Shaowu asked.


    "The protagonist is fighting giants in the Investigation Corps. Today is the time to fight giants." Su Ze said lightly, "Tao Shaowu, do you dare to fight?"


    Tao Shaowu patted his chest: "I dare not."


    Su Ze looked at him: "can''t you be so righteous?"


    Tao Shaowu said with a dry smile, "I''m afraid you''ll clean me up. I can''t fight. You said, "I''ll do whatever I can. Can I?"

 Chapter 165

    Tao Shaowu''s performance was expected by Su Ze. If he was not afraid of death and dared to fight, he would not have given a clear account of his family background before.


    "It''s really difficult for you to fight giants with your strength. If you can''t do anything and want to follow me to improve your strength and get the benefits of customs clearance, you must show absolute loyalty. "


    Su Ze said lightly, "how do you show this loyalty?"


    Tao Shaowu was also puzzled by this question - how to show his loyalty?


    After thinking carefully, Tao Shaowu whispered, "I know a secret of my father. This secret is for his life at the critical time. If this secret is leaked in advance, our whole family will be killed."


    Su Ze is noncommittal about this: because this so-called secret is purely oral, which may be true or false.


    Tao Shaowu also knew that he was not sure whether what he said was true or false, and said, "Maitreya, did you hold his head on the maple leaf man named tru before to verify whether what he said is true or false? If you can, you can also verify it on me and get what the secret is. "


    Su Ze was not polite to him either. Tao Shaowu was the offspring of the moth and had no merit at all.


    He raised his hand to absorb the soul and soul, drew Tao Shaowu to his face and put his head over his head.


    The secret Tao Shaowu said was immediately revealed to Su Ze. It turned out that Tao Shaowu''s father quietly recorded some secrets of the Rong family and China''s diplomacy that could not be made public.


    If the Tao family tries to make it public, it will undoubtedly lead to the disaster of extermination. The first thing to do is the Rong family and several large groups related to interests. Secondly, China will not spare them. The scandals and secrets involved may affect the image and interests of the country.


    By absorbing the soul, Su Ze checked Tao Shaowu''s memory and basically determined that he had no intention to resist himself.


    This can really be used at ease.


    Tao Shaowu''s family are all people within the sphere of influence of the Rong family. Tao Shaowu''s father is a subordinate of the Rong family and should have unexpected effects in the future.


    "It''s OK. I see your loyalty. You should be responsible for persuading your father in the future." Su Ze said, "this time I''ll take you through the customs, which should enable you to have class C comprehensive strength."


    Tao Shaowu was stunned: "can you have class C comprehensive strength at one time? Maitreya! "


    Class C comprehensive strength, isn''t it the strongest in the face of major groups and countries?


    I have such an honor, too? Such an opportunity?


    "This reincarnation world is the fourth level reincarnation world. The top strength and subsequent promotion are insufficient, but it is possible to give you level C comprehensive strength and even level B in the future."


    Su Ze said, "now think of a code name."


    Tao Shaowu was so excited that he hurriedly said, "I can use any code. Please arrange everything for the great God of Maitreya! I will certainly work for the Maitreya God in the future. I will never live up to the cultivation of me by the Maitreya God at this time! "


    "OK." Su Ze answered, "your code name is'' Shi Gaozhi ''."


    Tao Shaowu''s expression suddenly froze: "Maitreya, my code name is'' shigaozhi ''?"


    "Yes." Su Ze smiled.


    Tao Shaowu is not stupid enough to ask why his code name is called "Scrooge" - Maitreya is now wanted by the eagle Kingdom and Scrooge group. Of course, maple leaf state, as a firm ally of the eagle Kingdom, is also wanted. Miluo suddenly passes through the world with a man named Scrooge in the maple leaf country, which will certainly cause great confusion to the Eagle Head country and Scrooge group.


    Who is the code named "Scott"? What does it have to do with Scotch group?


    Where is the "Lotus" acting with Maitreya? What is the state of Maitreya in maple leaf country?


    What Su Ze wants is their confusion and self doubt.


    Su Ze also happens to know that the internal of shigaozhi group can not stand self doubt: he did not disclose any transaction with xiaoshigaozhi, but shigaozhi group must have certain means to complete this investigation, and xiaoshigaozhi can not stand the investigation.


    There will be chaos within the Scrooge group.


    As for how Xiao shigaozhi should deal with such a crisis, it is not what Su Ze needs to consider. After all, if Xiao Shi Gaozhi had a chance, he would not hesitate to pit him for benefits. There is no morality at all.


    "Well, from now on, my code name is'' Scott ''." Tao Shaowu accepted the arrangement and quickly found a hidden and safe place to hide.


    Most of the giants of the reincarnation world will only act during the day. As long as Tao Shaowu prepares food and water, hides patiently for a period of time, waits for customs clearance, and then returns to the reincarnation world.


    After arranging Tao Shaowu, who may be useful in the future, Su Ze boarded the Green Magic aircraft and flew towards the wall of this area.


    It is located in the protruding area outside the wall of Rosse, which is called "torost area". It''s 850 years now. It should be today. The super giant appears again, breaking through the torost area and trying to break through the wall of Rosse.


    The whole battle plan is the same as that in 845. First, use the super giant to break through the protruding area of the wall of Mary, "higashina district", and then break through the gate connecting the wall of Mary in higashina district to break through the wall of Mary.


    However, according to the original plot, there was an accident this time. It was only a small accident that the protagonist Alan Yeager and others grew into members of the Investigation Corps. It was a real accident that Alan Yeager could change freely into a giant.


    That is, at this time, in just one or two months of 850 years, Alan Yeager learned the truth of giants and realized that he was given the power of two giants by his father Grisha Yeager, the power of giants, the ancestor of the royal family, and the power of attacking giants.


    Soon after su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft flew up, one steel wire clue after another appeared below. Each steel wire clue was followed by a man with a gas tank spraying gas on his side.


    These people are the Investigation Corps of the world. They are carrying equipment called "three-dimensional mobile device". The slender blade in their hands is as thin and sharp as an enlarged art knife.


    "Please explain your identity!"


    They shouted below.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Ze stopped on the wall and watched the people of the Investigation Corps approach, one by one like a great enemy.


    Because his flight passed through half of the trotster District, almost all the newly graduated Investigation Corps were attracted by him.


    Including the first graduate Sanli Ackerman, the protagonist Alan Yeager, Jean, Marco, Connie, Sasha and others.

 Chapter 166

    "Who are you?"


    "What equipment do you have? It''s not a kind of three-dimensional motor device, is it? "


    Ellen asked.


    The others clenched their weapons and stared at Su Ze and the Green Magic aircraft floating behind him.


    This man is so strange. His height, clothes and flying things are obviously different from all people!


    Su Ze looked at them, smiled and said, "who am I... This problem is very troublesome. In short, I came from the outside world to kill giants."


    The people were surprised and looked at him - in their knowledge, it seemed that they had never seen such a person.


    "Is that true? Does the outside world really exist? What''s the world like outside? " Amin got excited first. His biggest dream since childhood was to go to the outside world.


    Allen was also a little excited: "are there many giants in the outside world?"


    "Alan!" Sanli calmly reminded them, "what he said is not credible."


    "Yes, what he said is not credible. We''d better bring him to the chief of the Investigation Corps or a higher chief to judge." Members of the Investigation Corps named "Jean" also said.


    Others want to surround and just wait for the chance to catch the strange looking man first.


    "Woo... You can get a lot of delicious food if you catch him..." she opened her mouth and swallowed what food she didn''t know. The woman named Sasha was chewing and fantasizing about the delicious food she could get.


    Suze was not surprised by their performance. If there were no others, he, Alan and Amin might be able to talk about the origin of giants, palladi island and the power of the nine giants.


    Now people around, there are more foolish and loyal royal families, and it''s really troublesome to talk to them about these. Moreover, Hoover''s super giant is coming, and there is not much time to talk about it.


    "I did come to kill the giant."


    Su Ze said, pointing to the huge figure outside the city wall: "look, the giant is coming."


    The people looked at it in surprise and saw a huge bright red head outside the wall of toloste District, covered with fierce high-temperature steam. It was the super giant who broke through higashina District five years ago!


    The super giant raised his foot and kicked a big hole in the outer wall of torost district. Many non intelligent scale free giants fished in from the hole with demented smiles and expressions.


    He raised his hand and swept down several guns displayed on the city wall.


    At the moment of seeing the super giant, everyone was stunned. Allen, who came back, roared angrily and drove the three-dimensional mobile device to shoot at the super giant.


    Again! Again!


    Hateful giant, hateful beast! The scene that higan Shina District was broken and his mother was eaten was constantly recalled in his mind. Alan had nothing to care about at this moment. There was no fear of others in his heart, only crazy anger.


    "Alan!"


    Sanli followed without hesitation, launched a steel cable and went towards the super giant.


    Amin looked at the scene nervously and was sweating: it was a giant who broke through the higashina district and was up to 50 or 60 meters high. He rushed over without strategy. Is it really OK?


    At this time, the super giant suddenly disappeared again. Allen roared angrily and returned to the city wall with Sanli. Reluctantly, he was about to start killing the scale free giant and strange giant entering the toloste area with the Investigation Corps.


    Su Ze flew down in the Green Magic aircraft, which immediately attracted their attention.


    "What is he going to do?" I don''t know who asked. Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft turned down and found traces of something in a small forest.


    Su Ze pulled the trigger, and the machine gun burst out fire at the grove. A huge body appeared again. It was the super giant just now.


    Others do not know that the super giant is changed by humans, let alone Hoover, who is also a recruit of the Investigation Corps. Therefore, they do not think that the "super giant" will hide in this small tree forest.


    Su Ze, however, went to look for it with his purpose and with his ears and eyes, who had read the power and added internal power for decades. He could detect the wind and grass within a few hundred meters. As soon as he went down, he found the hidden Hoover and opened fire directly with a machine gun.


    In order to protect his life and not to expose his identity, Hoover had to change into a super giant again.


    "Again!"


    Everyone in the Investigation Corps was surprised to see this scene, and Allen directly shouted again. No matter the giants below were gathering along the broken hole, they rushed to the super giant again.


    This time, not only Sanli but also Amin followed. The others looked at each other. After all, they didn''t go forward blindly.


    The super giant''s body is up to 50 or 60 meters high, and one palm is like a row of movable houses sweeping towards Suze.


    Su Ze bypassed him in the Green Magic aircraft, and the super giant slowly turned back and tried to attack Su Ze.


    Su Ze''s speed is extremely fast. He came to the back and back neck of the super giant by taking the Green Magic aircraft. The purple air of Zixia magic skill spread from the cold ice sword in his hand. With one sword, he dug up the back neck of the super giant. The high-temperature steam may be unbearable for ordinary people, but it does not hinder Su Ze, who has the dual defense of mind and internal power.


    The Explorer pulled out a person in the direction of the back neck and the spine.


    In front of Allen, Sanli and Amin, and also in front of everyone on the wall, he took this man and flew back to the wall with a green demon aircraft.


    "Berthold Hoover?"


    "You saved him? He was eaten by a giant? "


    "When was he caught and eaten by a giant?"


    The people were surprised to see the man in Su Ze''s hand and guessed.


    Suze looked at them and said, "Berthold Hoover is from the outside world. He was sent by a country called the Malay Empire to destroy you. His ability is to become a giant. "


    "His companions, as well as several other humans who can change into giants, including Lena brown and Arnie."


    How is this possible? How can people change into giants and come back?


    Why did they destroy us?


    Everyone knew nothing about it, so they were shocked and at a loss.


    Su Ze smiled: "that''s the truth, isn''t it? Berthold Hoover, tell them your story. "

 Chapter 167

    You let him say, he said?


    If he was really sent from the outside world, he wouldn''t admit it so easily, would he?


    Everyone thought so.


    But they didn''t know how powerless betterhold Hoover, who only had the body quality of ordinary people, was to resist in front of Suze. No need to take a line or read a motive, it is enough to only need the "moving spirit" of the nine Yin manual.


    Suze''s voice was like nonsense in a dream, which stunned bettehold Hoover''s eyes and involuntarily talked about his past experience.


    The eldians were discriminated against under the rule of the Malay government. Berthold Hoover did not live very well. Because his father was seriously ill, he chose to become a giant soldier, so that his seriously ill father was taken care of by the Malay government.


    In 845, he destroyed the outer wall of higashina district and sneaked into the wall. After sneaking into the wall, he became a training soldier together with Lena and ani, and the third graduate of the 104th Training Corps.


    "Are we all eldians? Are descendants of earth demons who can become giants? "


    "He''s from eldia, too? Driven by the Malay government to destroy us? "


    "The world we live in is called Devil descendant island?"


    Everyone shook their heads subconsciously. It was hard to believe that such a thing would happen.


    Suze chuckled, broke the shock and horror of the people, and pointed to the interior of the torost District: "should you kill the giant?"


    The giants pouring into the wall from outside the wall are eating at the sight of people, and the interior of toloste district is already a scene of sadness. Most of the soldiers stationed in the Corps did not dare to fight and fled wildly. It seems that they can only be shot by the people of the Investigation Corps.


    "But..."


    Allen hesitated and said, "are these giants made by the eldians? Is this true? If we kill them, will they never change back? "


    "They can''t change back." Suze said.


    Even so, the people are hesitant - in the original book, they know nothing and can only work hard with the giants. The way of fighting is probably equivalent to flying around the giants like flies, looking for a chance to cut off the fatal back neck of the giants.


    Now they know a little more and think a little more, but they don''t have the strength to work hard. Even in the original plot, many of their decisions and courage were honed out of necessity, so they grew up. Like Allen, he wanted to rush up and cut when he saw a giant. Basically, there was no such thing.


    Suze ignored them, looked at the bethholder Hoover who had been controlled by himself, and began to consider how to kill him in order to meet the conditions for customs clearance.


    If the humanoid state of the nine giants is eaten by other giants, the giant will gain the power of giants, gain wisdom and restore some or all of his memory.


    This process control is a little troublesome. It requires a person to become a giant first and then eat bertholder Hoover, which can restore wisdom and memory, and this person does not necessarily have any position.


    It''s like that Yumi accidentally ate the power of the jaw giant of the Malay Empire, and then took the initiative to die. It''s hard to see how to return the power of the jaw giant to the operation of the Malay empire. We can only guess that the giant on the paladi Island, in addition to the local eldians, has the intention to become the eldians of the Malay empire. If he dies, he should help the Malay empire.


    Even if the disloyal Malay empire gave it to the rulers in the wall, it was not feasible. The rulers in the wall were in a mess, and Allen gained the power of the real ancestor giants.


    So Suze can''t give the power of these giants to others at will.


    If the protagonist Alan can become a giant, according to the original plot, he is likely to have the power of other giants. It doesn''t matter to him, but at present, he doesn''t have the ability and self-consciousness to become a giant.


    If we don''t find the inheritor of the giant''s power to kill bettehold Hoover, the giant''s power will randomly appear among the eldian newborns and will reappear in a few years or more.


    Just kill him and see if you can pass the customs... Anyway, the customs clearance conditions also need to be explored. If you can''t pass the customs when you are familiar with the plot, there''s no way, and other people in maple leaf country are certainly more unlikely to pass the customs.


    Thinking of this, Suze directly waved his sword and cut off bethholder Hoover''s head.


    Without any resistance or becoming a giant, bertholder Hoover became a corpse.


    "Kill the super giant body Berthold Hoover and get 500 points of reincarnation." The light curtain in front of Su Ze prompts him to get the reward of reincarnation points. For Su Ze, these reincarnation points are not particularly important gains.


    This prompt sound can help Suze determine that Berthold Hoover is really dead.


    There are some unimaginable means of feigning death in this world. The most powerful one is Lena brown. Before being cut off, he transferred his brain''s consciousness to the spinal cord of the spine, and then put his head back to life. It''s incredible.


    Betterhold Hoover didn''t have this means. He really died, and the power of the giant was transferred to the newborn who didn''t know which one. He won''t appear until later.


    "You killed him?"


    Allen and others were hesitating whether to fight the giant. They were shocked to see Suze killing bettehold Hoover so happily.


    Shouldn''t this man be handed over to the kings and rulers? How can you kill at will?


    "Don''t forget, I''m not from you. There''s no need to pay attention to so many things with you." Suze said, "I''ll kill Lena brown and Arnie. Do you want to follow?"


    "I''m going!" Ellen said at once.


    The others were silent.


    Sanli frowned and said, "Alan, don''t take risks. This man is very dangerous!"


    Alan cried excitedly, "of course I know he''s dangerous, but I want to kill the giants myself! I will kill those giants! "


    Sanli stopped talking and stood side by side with him: Allen is the only meaning of her survival until now. She must follow what Allen wants to do, even if it is dangerous, and try her best to protect him.


    Amin pursed his mouth and stood with Alan: "I still want to know what the outside world is like. I also want to go together."


    "Sir, please tell me what the outside world is like!"


    "Yes, come with me. Maybe you can help me better find Lena brown and Arnie." Su Ze said to the three.

 Chapter 168

    Alan, Sanli and Amin, including the others on the wall just now, are not strictly members of the Investigation Corps. They just have the intention to join the Investigation Corps. They all belong to the newly graduated students of the Training Corps.


    For example, Allen, who had just graduated, said excitedly that he must join the Investigation Corps to kill the giants and expel them without leaving any land.


    However, there are only a few people like him. At first, most of them wanted to be a member of the constitutional corps, and there are many people who are unwilling to join the Investigation Corps.


    To become the gendarmerie to defend the king, first of all, it is well paid. Secondly, it can obtain maximum security by living inside and outside the comfortable wall of Shina. At present, it seems that it doesn''t have to fight giants at all.


    However, Allen''s decision let Sanli and Amin follow, and their actions infected other people''s emotions, which caused them to be called the Investigation Corps, although they were trainees of the Training Corps.


    At this moment, the giants are pouring into the torost area. Arnie and Lena brown, who have the power of giants, are mixing with other training corps students to fight with the giants and save the residents. It looks like they are sincere.


    Of course, neither Arnie nor Lena Brown are naturally ruthless executioners. They have lived among their fellow eldians for five years. It is not hypocritical to save these residents, but they also have to complete the tasks assigned by the Malay empire.


    Break through the island of paladi, capture the power of the original giant, and eliminate the demon descendants on the island of paladi - all their eldian compatriots.


    They can''t decide the later process. They can only contribute in the process of seizing the power of the original giant. They have no control over the arrangement of the power of the giant and the fate of the eldians.


    "That''s Arnie!"


    Allen pointed to a figure who cut the back of the giant''s neck. It was a beautiful girl with white skin, blond hair, blue pupils and a tall nose. She was short.


    Arnie stopped on the roof and looked around to prevent the giant from sneaking attack, while looking at the strange Suze and his party.


    Su Ze, who was riding the Green Magic aircraft, followed by Allen, Sanli and Amin with three-dimensional mobile devices. He also pointed to himself and introduced to the man: "that''s Arnie."


    As a spy, Arnie''s heart first raised vigilance.


    The young man in a strange aircraft and strange clothes was something she had never seen before. Are they powerful men trained by the eldian rulers? Will there be more advanced technology on paladi than the Malay Empire?


    This kind of guy I''ve never seen before is more like running for himself.


    Ani remained calm and put his palm on the blade. As long as the situation was wrong, he could start to become a giant.


    At this time, a giant ran from the side. Allen and the three began to fight with the giant. Suze slowly came forward in the Green Magic aircraft: "Arnie, your father seems to be alive in Marley."


    Arnie stared: "what are you talking about? Are you from Marley? "


    "No, I just happen to know about it." Su Zhe said, "the Malay empire is not omnipotent. I hope you can give up what you are doing now..."


    "Impossible, my hometown, father..." Arnie shook his head. "They are waiting for me to save. I can''t give up."


    "But can we just place our hopes on the Malay Empire? If you help the Malay Empire complete this task and lead to the complete destruction of paladi Island, do you think the Malay empire will really keep its promise? "


    Arnie''s expression was indifferent: "it''s useless to say more. I won''t change my attention. Tell us your origin and purpose. Are you from paladi Island, Malay empire or the United Nations in the Middle East? "


    "Me?" Su Ze smiled, "I don''t care whether you are peaceful or whether there will be a flood in the future. I just want to make your giant power either lose its function or fall into a temporary sleep."


    "As long as I can pass the customs, it''s OK for me to come back to the world and give you a unified and peaceful era."


    "Have you had enough of your nonsense?" Arnie said coldly, "come on, if you want to take away my giant power, try it."


    Su Ze shook his head and put a piece of golden hair just pulled out of her hair between his fingers on the string.


    "For me, trying is death."


    Arnie froze, was pierced by Suze''s sword, and then suddenly burst out a large muscle, changed into a female giant, and got rid of the control of the lead.


    Suze was also surprised - Lena Brown''s head was cut off, and her consciousness could be hidden in the spine. Arnie was penetrated through her head and brain, and she was giant in an instant. It was not active giant, but passive giant. Her life was saved!


    What''s the difference between this and coming back from the dead?


    The power of giants is really a seemingly weak, but actually quite magical power!


    The giant woman growler grabbed Suze and seemed to have completely lost his mind - Arnie''s instinct to leave everything to the giant woman at this time.


    Su Ze turned quickly in the Green Magic aircraft. Unexpectedly, the speed of the female giant was nearly twice that of the super giant. She immediately turned around and punched Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft!


    Su Ze quickly increased the speed of the green demon aircraft to the fastest speed and flew away from a distance of 100 meters, which ensured that she avoided her attack range.


    How fast the giant woman is! If Arnie is still awake and can use fighting, he must be more powerful.


    However, this speed is not completely irresistible to Su Ze


    He tried his best to drive the green devil aircraft and flew towards the female giant again. This time, his speed was very fast. His face was covered with purple Qi, and his cold ice sword was also covered with purple Qi. His hands, feet, ears and eyes were all blessed with internal power, so that he could react in an instant.


    When the female giant waved her fist indiscriminately and hit again, the green devil aircraft was like a butterfly wearing flowers. It passed through the female giant''s fist, shrouded in shadow, circled in an arc, swept over the female giant''s shoulder and came to the back of the female giant''s neck.


    The female giant roared and turned to Su Ze. With his roar, the giants hundreds of meters nearby were gathering in this direction - the howl of the female giant had the function of gathering giants as her entourage.


    But all this is meaningless to Su Ze. He moves forward again. The cold ice sword exerts force from the female giant''s neck. The sharp sword with internal force seems to stroke a piece of water, from the neck to the back neck and to another neck.


    Half of the giant''s head dropped forward, revealing Arnie sleeping at the back of her neck.

 Chapter 169

    Arnie''s not dead!


    Obviously, Su Ze''s sword has pierced his head and broken his brain. In most cases of other reincarnation worlds, this should be absolute death.


    However, just before his death, the automatic excitation of the giant''s power completely restored Arnie''s injury, his head and brain recovered, and became a sleepy state.


    This ability is somewhat magical... Maybe Su Ze can obtain more powerful ability in the future, but so far, in the reincarnation world he has seen and experienced, only this giant has the ability to save his life and come back from the dead.


    If you can pass the customs, you can choose this ability!


    Su Ze thought in his heart, but his men were not merciful. They directly took Arnie out of the hot steam and stabbed him with a sword.


    This time, Arnie no longer had the power of the female giant to inspire him to save his life and died directly in a coma.


    The power of the super giant and the power of the female giant fall into a deep sleep and will not appear in a few years


    Next is Lena brown.


    Su Ze recovered and saw that Allen, Sanli and Amin were in danger - the howl of the female giant called too many giants, they couldn''t stand it, and the gas in their waist was almost insufficient.


    The green devil aircraft flew over and pulled the three of them onto the green devil aircraft and flew to tens of meters in the air. A strange giant seemed to find them. He jumped up like a frog, rushed towards them, and fell helplessly. After all, he didn''t jump so high.


    Seeing this scene, even if the giants below are raging, Allen and Amin can''t help feeling a little funny. There is no doubt that this strange giant is very dangerous. If they meet such a giant below, when their gas is about to be cleaned, it is absolutely desperate.


    But at this time, they stood high and watched this strange giant in vain.


    Because of Arnie''s death, Amin, who secretly loved Arnie, was a little lost. However, after seeing the performance of strange giants, he still cheered up: "Sir, how should we call you?"


    "Suze or Maitreya." Suze said.


    "Suze is your name. Is Maitreya your honorific name?" Amin is a very smart person. When he realized that the word "Maitreya" contained the meaning of "everything, everything and omniscientism", he felt that it seemed not a normal name, but more like a kind of honorific title.


    "Please allow us to call you Mr. Maitreya."


    "Yes." Suze said.


    Amin continued, "Mr. Maitreya, can you tell us more now?"


    "What do you want to know? There are so many things to say that it is difficult to finish them quickly. " "And I''ve seen signs of two other goals," Suze said


    "Two?" Amin asked in shock, "isn''t it just Lena Brown?"


    "What I''m saying is that Lena Brown is with Berthold Hoover and Arnie. It''s not that the Malay Empire sent so many people to destroy you eldians." Suze said.


    "Mr. Milo, aren''t you from eldia?" Amin asked sharply.


    Suze smiled: "don''t worry, I''m not from eldia, nor from the Malay empire. On the contrary, I''m the one who makes trouble for the Malay empire."


    "The remaining two are --" Alan asked restlessly.


    "Lena brown with the ability of armor giant and youmier with the ability of Hubei giant..." Suze said, "these two giant abilities must also fall into a deep sleep."


    Although falling asleep is not necessarily a way to pass the customs, Su Ze can only try so far. Cultivating qualified and loyal people who inherit the power of giants is too troublesome and prone to chaos. They give the power of giants to the protagonist Alan, or it will explode him.


    Moreover, in Suze''s view, the way the world inherits the power of giants is too disgusting. He killed betterhold Hoover and Arnie, much better than eating them alive to inherit the power of giants. This tradition of cannibalism and eating the previous generation has been passed on for 2000 years. It is really a deformed and distorted world.


    Suze did see Lena brown and youmier two streets away. After putting Allen down, Suze first went straight to Lena brown in a green magic aircraft.


    He didn''t talk to him much. He just cut off his head with a very fast sword.


    With Lena Brown''s head falling, a fifteen meter high armored giant appeared, just like the previous female giant, and began to attack Suze frantically.


    The armored giant is not afraid of blade attack, but it refers to ordinary knives and cold weapons. For Suze, his speed is too slow. He circled directly at the highest speed, dug out Lena Brown from the back of his neck, and killed him with one sword.


    In the whole process, the others were stunned and didn''t know what was going on.


    Lena Brown was beheaded, and Lena Brown became an armored giant. Then the mysterious young man in the aircraft defeated the armored giant and killed Lena brown again.


    Fortunately, Lena Brown didn''t live or become a giant again, otherwise they would really feel that their spirit would collapse.


    "What''s going on..."


    A graduate student of a training corps muttered to himself, and no one could answer his questions at all.


    The Green Magic aircraft came to another street. Alan was stopping in front of yumier and helitas.


    "Please don''t leave. There are no giants nearby. Please wait for a gentleman to come." Amin said politely to them.


    Looking up at Su Ze, he said with joy: "ah, Mr. Miluo, you''re coming!"


    Suze nodded slightly and looked at Emil and helitas.


    Yumier was very upset, but considering that helitas was still standing in front of her, he sneered and said, "Maitreya? What a big name! You are the kind of hateful aristocrat. What do you want to do to us? "


    "No, nothing needs to be done."


    Suze said faintly, "let''s talk to you first. Since helitas is here, I''ll talk more freely. Maybe Emil is not the one I have to kill."


    "Where does the whole story begin..."


    Amin and Allen looked at Suze curiously, including Sanli and helitas.


    Even when Emil was uneasy, he said, "if you deliberately say such words, you can''t say anything useful?"


    "Let''s start with the female slave named umil." Suze looked at the yumier with a poisonous mouth and said.

 Chapter 170

    Su Ze told Amin, Allen and others about the legend of King Fritz and female slave youmier, and Allen and others were thrilled.


    The first generation of King Fritz is worthy of the title of "earth devil" - the other party is the female giant yumier, who is still treated like a female slave. The worst and bottomless thing is to divide the three daughters into their own mothers... It is the devil who has opened up the distortion and deformity of the world for 2000 years.


    Malay is an ancient empire, which was destroyed by the eldians by the power of giants 1800 years ago. After the restoration of Malay in modern times, part of the eldians fled to paladi island. It has been handed down from generation to generation. Because the eldian royal family had the power of the original giant, they transformed giants into building materials and built three giant walls.


    Now the real royal blood is helitas.


    Another part of the eldian people lived in great hardship in the Malay Empire, of which Emil was one. Alan''s father Grisha Yeager was one of them.


    Ah?


    When Suze solved the mystery, everyone was shocked - is helitas a royal blood? Emil is an eldian from the Malay Empire? So is Alan''s father?


    "It''s amazing. I even know that." "I was originally a beggar in Malay, and I didn''t even know my name," said youmier with some disappointment


    "Later, some people called me" Emil ". Some people worshipped me as a spiritual pillar. This is the origin of my name. I don''t have a name. My name Emil comes from the legendary first giant Emil. "


    "Later, all the people who worshipped me were arrested. I was injected with giant medicine by the Malay Empire and sent to paladi island. I wandered outside the wall for 60 years. Eat the giant of Hubei, obtain the inheritance of giant power, regain wisdom, change back to human form and enter the wall. Do you know all this? Mr. Milo? "


    "I really don''t know." Suzetan readily admitted that, after all, he could not always remember every little detail. "I only know that you like helitas and are willing to sacrifice your life for her."


    Youmier''s face turned red: "what are you talking about!"


    Helitas also looked at her in great surprise. Amin and Sanli also looked at yumier in surprise. They seemed to smell a smell like orange and Lily.


    "Isn''t it like, but love?" Su Ze asked.


    This time, heratus was a little unable to hold on. She blushed and said, "Mr. Milo, please don''t tease us. We are both girls."


    Su Ze smiled and said to himself: yumier doesn''t think so.


    "So, Emil, helitas is about to become the king of all eldians on paladi island. Are you willing to follow her and use your giant power to protect her from the marai Empire?" Su Ze asked in a deep voice.


    Yumier hesitated. She thought that the people who worshipped her as yumier captured by the Malay Empire should go back to the Malay Empire to see how they were doing?


    "Are you going back to the Malay Empire?" Suze asked again, "are you stupid enough to think that the marai Empire, which is hostile to the eldians, will have a merciful and good heart to the eldians?"


    "Do you think that after 60 years, your former companions will live well and wait for you to go back? They are either dead, or they have become dirt free giants, wandering on the island of paladi? "


    Hearing this, Emil had no doubt and solemnly said, "then I am willing to fight my life to protect heritas from any harm!"


    Helitas held her hand gratefully, and a smile and light red appeared on yumier''s face.


    The expressions of Amin and Sanli were even more wonderful.


    Allen didn''t care about this and continued to ask Suze. Suze didn''t avoid anything and told him everything Grisha Yeager did.


    From the Malay Empire to paladi Island, he was betrayed by his own son Jik Yeager, married and had children, and had the Allen family.


    Then rob the power of the original giant and give Allen the power to attack the giant and the power of the original giant - at the cost of Alan eating him.


    Alan was stunned. Everything was completely beyond his expectation.


    His father is a second marriage man? The former wife has become a scale free giant. The last son sold his parents to the Malay empire. He is really a "big filial son".


    And he ate his father himself and became the ancestor giant and attacking giant?


    "Impossible... Impossible, impossible..."


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s easy not to believe it. If I cut you, you will definitely look like a giant because of pain or the threat between life and death. When you master the power of attacking giants and ancestral giants, you should be the strongest giant on palladi island. "


    "What would you do?"


    "It can''t be true..." Alan said incredulously.


    Su Ze stopped persuading him, but waited for him to calm down.


    After a moment, Allen finally figured it out and calmed down: "Mr. Maitreya, are you going to kill me and destroy the power of giants on me?"


    "No, on the contrary, I persuade you to live in peace." Suze said, "helitas is a kind-hearted girl, and Emil is willing to give his life to help him. Alan, you are also a kind-hearted man. You used to help Sanli at all costs. Now and in the future, will you help the eldian people and prevent them from being slaughtered and exterminated by the marai Empire? "


    "Of course, I will never let such a thing happen. The Malay Empire released so many giants to us and broke through the wall of Maria and the higashina district. I will never let them continue to destroy us." Alan said seriously.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "that''s right. The power of giants has been passed down to now. In addition to ordinary giants and strange giants, there are nine powers of intelligent giants. Today, I kill three, convince you and Emil, and solve three more. Only three giant powers are still working for the Malay empire. "


    "Next, I will solve these three giants so that paladi island will no longer be threatened by the marai empire in a short time. As for the longer future, it depends on the future rule of helitas and whether she will become able to protect herself."


    When Suze said this, helitas, Allen, yumier and others saw a clear and promising road.


    "Really, thank you very much for what you have done to the eldians, Mr. Milo!" Said heliotas solemnly.


    Alan also thanked, and then said with some nostalgia: "Mr. Maitreya, you know a lot of things, do you know my mother..."

 Chapter 171

    "You want to know which giant killed your mother''s? Or is it possible that your mother harbors some kind of secret? "


    Su Ze suddenly showed a wonderful expression.


    Allen nodded and was shocked to find Suze''s strange appearance.


    My father had a secret and was eaten by me as a giant. No, my mother has the same secret, the same bitter hatred and has been planning for a long time, right?


    If so, Allen really doesn''t know what expression he should be - maybe his peaceful and beautiful life was just an illusion?


    "Don''t worry, your mother is really an ordinary person and has been swallowed by giants."


    Although we shouldn''t talk about Allen''s dead mother in this tone, Suze felt speechless at the thought of the truth.


    Alan heard some want to scold his mother: what strange words are these! Don''t worry, my mother has indeed been eaten?


    Is this something to worry about? I should have been sad and sad in my heart. You have lost all this emotion!


    Sanli pressed Allen''s shoulder, motioned him to calm down, and looked at Suze: "Mr. Miluo, you''re not just talking about this?"


    "It''s not just that."


    Suze said, "I said that Alan''s father Grisha Yeager had a wife and son in the Malay empire. His wife''s name was Dana Fritz and his son''s name was Jik Yeager."


    Alan''s expression is a little unnatural. Listening to his father''s former wife and son, he always feels that his father''s love has been separated and his family has been betrayed. However, I already knew before. I was a little prepared. I nodded, indicating that I and others already knew the truth.


    "Jik Yeager betrayed his parents and reported Grisha Yeager and Dana Fritz to the Malay empire. He was a genuine ''filial son''. Grisha Yeager fled to the wall, married a wife and had children, and was ready to gain the power of the original giant. Dana Fritz was exiled to your island of paladi and became a scale free giant without wisdom. "


    "Before Dana Fritz became a giant, she vowed to find Grisha Yeager again no matter what she became. When the higashina district was conquered by a giant in 845, the unwise Dana Fritz giant found Alan''s mother and ate her... "


    Ah?


    Amin, Sanli, helitas and Emil all look confused. What''s the situation? How should they evaluate it?


    Alan felt as if his mind was in a storm: my father''s ex-wife came to kill my mother? Jealous to the point of eating people? This was a tragic thing. Why is it so wrong?


    Of course not!


    At the beginning, "giant" existed with fantastic color. After su Ze''s explanation, it turned out to be a story of military hegemony. Now, family emotional and ethical plots such as "father''s kindness and son''s filial piety" and "two women fighting for husband" are added to this story. Can that be right?


    Even Sanli and Amin don''t know how to persuade Alan. Alan''s mother was eaten by his father''s ex-wife who loves Alan deeply. First, the ex-wife doesn''t have much wisdom. Second, it''s an emotional conflict. How do they evaluate it? It is obviously absurd to accuse a giant without wisdom of eating Alan''s mother according to instinct.


    "My mother..." Alan hugged his head and grabbed his hair in great pain.


    This is not an unwilling muddle headed account. He really doesn''t know how to make a final decision.


    "I''ve given you the answer. I''m sure you can understand it."


    Suze said to several people, "helitas, I hope you can become a qualified king and better rule all eldians on paladi island. Now the king is just a puppet, and the royal family has lost the power of the original giant. You can rely on your own blood and the support of youmier and Allen. "


    Helitas was a little uneasy: "can I really do it?"


    "I will fully support you." Said yumier.


    "Well... I''ll try my best." Said helitas.


    "Emil, Alan, you will protect helitas and eldians, won''t you?" Suze asked.


    Emil and Alan nodded.


    Suze was relieved: "in this case, I only need to solve the inheritors of the power of the other three giants to solve the prying eyes of the Malay empire on paladi island. When they lose the power of the wise giant, they will no longer try to exterminate the eldians in a short time. "


    Hearing Su Ze''s words, several people quickly thanked him.


    Su Ze motioned to them not to be polite. He saw several giants gathered. He took the green devil aircraft to kill these giants and asked them to leave as soon as possible.


    "A big hole has been opened in the torost area. Although I killed three smart giants, the other three smart giants of the Malay Empire should also observe the situation not far away. You''d better leave here first."


    Allen, Sanli, helitas and others were overwhelmed by the information told by Su Ze. At this time, they realized that there were still dangers around them, and hurriedly used the three-dimensional mobile device with little gas left to leave.


    Even the reckless and impulsive Allen did not continue to fight as hard as the original plot, but was filled with the secrets of his father and mother, eldian people, Malay Empire and giants.


    When they came to a relatively safe place, they suddenly remembered that Mr. Maitreya was not from eldia or the Malay empire. Where were they? Why help them?


    Kill the female giant ani and obtain 500 reincarnation points. Kill the armor giant Lena brown and obtain 500 reincarnation points. Kill five ordinary giants and obtain 500 reincarnation points


    Su Ze doesn''t care about the hint of the light curtain, and these reincarnation points are not much for him.


    For Su Ze, some developments of the original plot are sometimes important and sometimes not so important. For example, the 1.6-meter-tall soldier''s plot is undoubtedly very wonderful, but for the root of the world, the story of the power of giants is not so necessary and necessary, and it will not be a condition for customs clearance.


    So even if Su Ze knows that he is an important supporting role, has a handsome setting, a wonderful performance and story, there is no need to deliberately approach him.


    Similarly, there is Han Ji, head of the Investigation Corps and research madman


    To pursue the fastest customs clearance speed, just look at whether you can clear customs one day today, otherwise it will not be easy


    The Green Magic aircraft crossed the sky over the torost district and headed outside the city wall.

 Chapter 172

    Flying over the walls of the torost District, there is a large area of blank wasteland.


    This area was occupied after the wall of Maria was broken by the armored giant in 845. It is the original living area of the wall of rosette and the wall of Maria.


    According to Su Ze''s conjecture, beast giant, chariot giant and Warhammer giant should be not far away at this time. Of course, these people of the Malay Empire have contacts and agreements with each other. They can''t break the wall arbitrarily, nor can they sneak into the Investigation Corps arbitrarily.


    They are all giant warriors under the control of the Malay empire. They can''t act at will without orders.


    The picture of the super giant being killed is outside the wall of toloste district. They should have seen it. Now about half an hour has passed, they should not have guessed that Suze turned around and killed the female giant and the armored giant.


    It will not be evacuated quickly in a short time


    With this judgment, Su Ze turned thousands of meters in the place where the super giant was killed by the Green Magic aircraft. Suddenly, if he felt it, he looked at a huge tree standing tall.


    On the branches of the tree stood three people, a man with blond hair and beard and glasses, and the other two were a woman with hair tied and dressed as a maid and a woman with shawl hair.


    Suze fell to them in a green magic aircraft.


    "Do you want to change?" The woman with hair tied and maid clothes said uneasily.


    The man with blond hair and Beard said, "it''s not that time. See what he''s coming for, pike. Get ready for battle."


    The woman with shawl hair, pike, the successor of the power of the car giant, nodded silently, not as nervous as the woman with hair.


    The man with blond hair was Jik Yeager, the chief soldier of the giant warrior of the Malay Empire, who denounced his parents.


    "Hello." Suze stopped the Green Magic aircraft and was at the same height as them.


    "Hello, stranger." Jick Yeager said, "where are you from?"


    "I''m not going to answer this question, but there''s a question that lingers in my mind. Jik Yeager, why did you betray your parents?" Suze asked curiously.


    Jik Yeager was stunned: "who the hell are you? From Marley? "From the eldia restoration organization?"


    "Answer my question and I''ll answer yours." Suze said.


    "Ha ha..." Jike Yeager covered his hair and laughed, "do you want to know the answer? I''ve heard of my betrayal of my parents. I feel so angry that I don''t think there are children like me in the world, right? "


    "Well, I''ll tell you the answer. No matter where you get the news, I can tell you the answer."


    "When I was very young, I was not treated as the son of my parents, but as a tool for restoring my country. My father Grisha Yeager and my mother Dana Fritz are like-minded couples and husband and wife, and I''m just the meat ball they gave birth to for the restoration of the country, a person with the same tools. "


    "To revolution and restore the country, remember the oppression of the Malay empire on our eldians? We must restore our country before there is hope and everything can be better. Every day, every day, the meaning of my life seems to be to complete my mission and restore my country. "


    "Until I was numb myself, they sent me to Malay''s barracks with satisfaction and asked me to be a giant soldier and steal the giant power of Malay Empire - ha ha!"


    Jik Yeager suddenly laughed louder and attracted some giants under the big tree.


    "Is it different that they stole the giant power of the Malay Empire and now the Malay Empire recaptured the power of the original giant? No, there is no difference. They are more cruel to me, because they make more despicable use of their son and me in childhood. "


    "So, in order to protect myself and love my grandparents'' lives, why can''t I report them? In particular, they have actually been targeted by the people of the Malay Empire, and the plan has been exposed. Shouldn''t I protect myself? "


    "Really..." Su Ze couldn''t help feeling, "your family''s story is still ups and downs, twists and turns. I thought only you were a ''big filial son'', but I didn''t expect that your father was also a wonderful flower. "Is it you who are said to be kind and filial?"


    "If I say such sarcastic words in sarcastic language, I will take it seriously if I''m not careful."


    Jik Yeager drew out his dagger and said, "now, you should answer my question. Who the hell are you?"


    "Me? I am the one who calms down the war. At least let the power of giants stop appearing for the time being. The Malay Empire has no hope to do anything against the eldians in a few years. " Suze said.


    "What a arrogant tone." Jik Yeager said, "don''t you know that the technology of the Malay empire is the best in the world? The eldians will never be able to resist the marai empire! "


    "Really? If your giant power disappears and returns to the eldians, can the Malay Empire still pass through a large number of scale free giants to attack the eldians on paladi? " Suze asked.


    Jik Yeager sneered, and the dagger crossed his palm: "start fighting!"


    With his cry, the two women around him raised their hands and bit their palms. In a moment, three giants appeared in front of Su Ze.


    Hairy head and hairy face, a giant of animals like primitive people in ancient times; A vehicle giant on all fours and crawling on the ground; And Warhammer giants with strange crystalline substances on their faces.


    As soon as the three giants appeared, the beast giant skillfully raised his long arm and fished it towards Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft, trying to catch him and crush him to death.


    The green devil aircraft flew backward for nearly 100 meters. A light yellow crystal suddenly condensed in the hand of the Warhammer giant and jumped to assassinate Su Ze!


    The green devil aircraft had to withdraw from the distance of 100 meters. Su Ze also felt a little tricky about the three giants - the beast giant reacted flexibly, the Warhammer giant''s condensed and crystallized weapons could carry out ultra long-range attack, and the vehicle power giant had not made a move. Even if he didn''t make a move, now only the beast giant and the Warhammer giant are not the opponents that Su Ze can easily solve.


    In the original plot, the protagonist Alan can fight with them again and again because he has the ability to become a giant. As long as he is not hurt to the point, he can quickly recover from the injury in the sunlight.


    Su Ze, however, did not have the ability to recover from his injury, nor did he have an equal volume of combat, so he had to retreat one after another.

 Chapter 173

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it to take away our giant power? Our giant power is in front of you. Why don''t you try hard and try to take it away? "


    The beast giant shook his hairy face strangely and made a mocking sound.


    Jik Yeager, who turned into an animal giant, is the only one of the nine intelligent giants who can speak human language after turning into an animal giant.


    Looking at this guy''s cheap attitude, Su Ze has reason to believe that this ability may not be owned by the beast giant, but Jik Yeager''s cheap and uncomfortable mouth. He just developed such an ability.


    Su Ze didn''t speak. He quickly turned in the Green Magic aircraft and was ready to attack them from another direction.


    "Roar!"


    The Warhammer giant waved the crystallized weapon and swept towards Su Ze''s Green Magic aircraft. Su Ze was very wise. Instead of continuing to approach, he flew into the high air in the Green Magic aircraft and looked at the three giants.


    The Warhammer giant gave the crystallized weapon to the beast giant. The beast giant raised his arm. Su Zhe immediately realized that it was not good. He quickly dodged and flew in other directions.


    Just in the direction he had just deflected, a sharp wind sounded violently. The weapon thrown by the beast giant disappeared into the sky with great power and fell to the ground from a distance.


    Warhammer giant and beast giant, one can gather weapons and the other is good at throwing. The combination of the two giants is an unprecedented smooth cooperation! Su Ze was difficult to approach for a while, and was not suitable to appear in front of the three giants.


    Turning the green devil aircraft, Su Ze left in front of the three giants for the time being.


    But he didn''t really leave, just pretending. As early as talking to the three, Su Ze had used his reading power to get their hair, but Jik Yeager launched the giant to change too quickly, and the matchmaker of Maoshan Taoism was no longer suitable for use.


    Suze knew better that the time to become a giant could not last long. As long as he held the hair of Jik Yeager, none of them could escape.


    "Are you gone?"


    The beast giant Jik Yeager walked around and didn''t find any problems. He said carefully.


    No one answered him. He waited quietly for a moment and finally determined that the enemy in the strange aircraft had left. Only then did he slowly restore his original human form.


    After recovering the human form, Jik Yeager waited for more than ten minutes to make sure that the guy who threatened to take away the power of giants had left reluctantly, couldn''t help laughing and saying two sarcastic words.


    Unfortunately, his enemies had already fled.


    Let the Warhammer giant return to human form, board the back of the power giant, and the power giant quickly retreats to the edge of paladi island on all fours.


    It was not that he was timid, but that the guy who killed the super giant in an aircraft was too threatening to the power of the giant. He had to take his men away as much as possible.


    What''s wrong with Arnie and Lena Brown? If they were killed, the situation would be worse.


    Jik Yeager was thinking like this when he suddenly saw the woman in maid''s clothes and hair in front of him take out the dagger.


    What does she want?


    Before Jik Yeager could react, the woman stabbed him in the heart.


    "She''s going to rebel! She''s going to betray the marai empire! " Jik Yeager thought in horror, "when on earth did she have such a betrayal mind? I have no idea! "


    After all, he was much stronger. He raised his hand, grabbed the woman''s wrist and grabbed the dagger.


    "So are you ready to betray..."


    Before he had finished speaking, let alone brewing his emotions and making sarcastic remarks, the woman in a maid''s dress suddenly bumped forward and tried to commit suicide.


    Jack Yeager naturally stopped the woman quickly and didn''t understand what had happened.


    Before he knew what was going on, his body involuntarily began to move, holding a dagger and aiming at the woman in front of him.


    This... She didn''t want to attack me just now, but someone controlled him to attack me!


    This feeling is really terrible. Although Jik Yeager has understood and tried to move, he can''t bite his arm or even the most common method of cutting his palm with a dagger.


    After a breath, he could only look at his palm holding a dagger, suddenly raised it high and ran through the maid''s forehead!


    "Roar!"


    Almost instantaneously, the Warhammer giant appeared again. This time, it lost its wisdom and stood on the back of the car giant.


    The car giant stupidly stopped his four feet and looked back at the Warhammer giant and Jik Yeager who fell on him - what''s the matter? Why did the Warhammer giant recover?


    Before it could react, it was hit by the Warhammer giant. The Warhammer giant frantically attacked everything around him, whether it was meaningful or not.


    The chariot giant quickly climbed aside and watched the Warhammer giant go crazy for something.


    What made her puzzled was that the Warhammer giant caught Jik Yeager who had not yet changed. Then Jik Yeager had no resistance and was directly pressed to the ground by the Warhammer giant.


    At the same time, the beast giant appeared and roared to fight with the Warhammer giant.


    The successors of the two giants died temporarily. The beast giant and the Warhammer giant suddenly became wild beasts and began to fight. You press me to bite, and I press you to bite again. I have no wisdom and rules, and only rely on instinct to fight.


    The car giant is really stupid. What happened to these two people just now? Do you want to restore your human form to persuade you to fight?


    That is definitely to die. The beast giant and the Warhammer giant have no wisdom. They will only instinctively catch her and eat her, and will never listen to any advice.


    The car giant had no choice but to climb hundreds of meters away with his limbs. He watched the two giants fight, worried, and hoped that they would regain their senses as soon as possible.


    Just at this time, Su Ze came to the top of the car giant in the Green Magic aircraft. The car giant was surprised and wanted to attack him.


    Before he attacked, Su Ze had turned and disappeared. Then Su Ze cut the back neck of the chariot giant with a cold ice sword and killed pike, the successor of the chariot giant.


    On the other hand, the irrational beast giant and Warhammer giant fought and vented with all their strength, and finally could not hold on any longer. The giant bodies of both sides disappeared one after another, revealing two sleepy bodies, which were supposed to be dead Jik Yeager and the woman in maid clothes.

 Chapter 174

    The life-saving degree of the giant''s power is indeed extremely practical. If you suffer severe pain, you will take the initiative to transform and passively transform. Even if you are killed in an instant, you will also passively transform, and fully recover your health after being giant.


    The only disadvantage is that the giant after passive transformation has no wisdom. The human form itself is in a sleepy state. When the giant is over, the physical exhaustion and sleepy state will give the enemy excellent fighting opportunities.


    It''s like Jik Yeager now.


    The two of them are sleeping now, and their consciousness is also sleeping. When they wake up again, they can know that they are not dead.


    Suze was not ready to give them this opportunity. He killed the maid first, then came to Jik Yeager and looked at this very complicated guy.


    Originally, Suze didn''t know such details and thought he was selling his parents in exchange for any benefits. After listening to him, he realized that Grisha Yeager''s behavior was not a thing, and when the plan was exposed, Jik Yeager could only protect himself in this way.


    His choice was indeed right. The Malay Empire trusted him and made him the warrior chief of giant soldiers. This guy seemed to enjoy it.


    If not expected, he would not regard the eldians as his compatriots, but would completely implement the orders of the Malay empire. Grisha Yeager brainwashed his son. The result of his rebellion was that his son would destroy the most precious thing in his heart.


    Then Grisha Yeager''s other son will stop him


    Why did he become an internal struggle of the family and have the theory of blood lineage... Suze thought helplessly while killing Jik Yeager.


    The story of the bloodthirsty youth of crane island country always involves blood lineage, and finally becomes the internal struggle of a noble family. You are not "don''t deceive the young people who are poor", but tell the young people that it''s better to work hard than to live well. It''s too negative


    "Kill the chariot giant and get 500 reincarnation points."


    "Kill the Warhammer giant and obtain 500 reincarnation points."


    "Kill the giant of the beast and obtain 500 reincarnation points."


    Three prompt sounds emerged one after another from the light curtain in front of him. Suze also knew that the power of the three giants disappeared randomly and went to find the born eldian baby.


    At this moment, the power of giants is likely to be on the eldian babies on paladi Island, and some may be on the eldian babies on the other side of the Malay empire.


    In any case, in a word, the marai empire could not take away the power of the original giant, and temporarily lost the power of the seven giants. In addition to the ability to turn ordinary eldians into ordinary giants, it could not take any other methods to deal with giants.


    They have guns and cannons, but for giants who have sunshine and can be reborn without cutting off their necks, these direct attacks are too weak.


    Even without the help of intelligent giants, they dare not transform ordinary giants at will - the transformed ordinary giants will eat them in turn. They don''t know how hard it will take to transform successfully without causing trouble to themselves.


    Does this count as clearance? Reincarnation of the attacking giant?


    Su Ze thought.


    If you can''t pass the customs in this way, Suze can''t pass the customs even if he kills youmier and Allen. It is estimated that Su Ze can only leave the world temporarily if he is really going to fall into a protracted military hegemony and ethnic conflict.


    It is impossible for him to delay so long in the reincarnation world.


    "Pass through the reincarnation world of the attacking giant. You can enter and leave the world freely and control the qualification of others to enter and leave the world."


    "Get 40000 reincarnation points and two opportunities to acquire and improve skills in the world."


    Why is there only 40000 reincarnation points?


    Su Ze was surprised at first, and then figured out that this reincarnation world is carried out in the form of a random team. In the team, in addition to Su Ze, there is Tao Shaowu.


    Although this guy is a waste of pleasure, he is a useful man. This time I took him through the customs and gave him a chance to get reincarnation points and improve his ability. His strength can be improved from level F to level C or level B - because although the upper limit of the giant''s power in the world is not high, it is very easy to protect his life and deal with ordinary combatants, and it is absolutely impossible to be below level C.


    As Su Ze''s thoughts turned, the optional skills in the world of the attacking giant appeared in front of him.


    The power of nine giants, the power of strange giants, the power of ordinary giants, proficient in ordinary fighting, proficient in operating three-dimensional mobile devices, and the blood of Ackerman family


    In Su Ze''s view, these things behind are completely meaningless. If you really want to improve your strength, it depends on the power of the nine intelligent giants.


    However, Su Ze needs to think carefully about the ability of the nine intelligent Giants: in the world of the attacking giant, the power of the ancestor giant has the ability to transform and control giants. There is no doubt that it is very strong, but the power of the giant has little practical significance to leave the world. Everything depends on the control of the blood of eldian people, Where else is there an eldia?


    The beast giant is the same, there is no need to choose.


    The female giant has a flexible body, is good at fighting, the vehicle giant assists in transporting things, and the attacking giant can peep into the memory of the successor of the former giant''s power and a small part of the future. The jaw giant''s mouth bite force is amazing... These four giant forces also have no need to choose, and neither of them is practical.


    What Suze really needs to choose is three abilities: super giant, armor giant and Warhammer giant. The super giant takes the advantage of its huge size to the extreme and can release ultra-high temperature steam. At some times, the super giant with a height of 60 meters can create great miracles.


    The armored giant and the Warhammer giant are wearing armor, which greatly improves the protection. Compared with the two sides, the armored giant is obviously inferior. The Warhammer giant can condense crystalline armor and crystalline weapons. If it can play well, it is more powerful than the armored giant.


    So choose from one direction to another. Su Ze chooses the power of the super giant and the power of the Warhammer giant... According to his previous idea, he should choose one as a skill and improve his ability once.


    However, he did not choose this time. The two skill choices directly chose the power of super giant and the power of Warhammer giant. He is looking forward to how much improvement these two powers can bring.


    Just after he finished his choice, he also saw that the power of giants could not continue to improve again, but there was no need to worry about whether he gave up an opportunity that might be more focused and powerful.

 Chapter 175

    As the power of the Warhammer giant and the power of the super giant enter the body, Suze has understood how to use these two forces that have been integrated together.


    When the cold ice sword cut off a piece of flesh and blood, Su Ze immediately changed into a fully automatic "driver" and sat on a giant 60 meters high.


    As his thoughts welled up, a layer of crystalline armor appeared on the giant.


    This layer of armor is difficult to penetrate by ordinary guns and swords. It is estimated that only armor piercing bullets can break armor.


    Even if he breaks armor and damages the giant''s body, he can repair it quickly as long as he is under the sun - of course, if he is damaged too much and repaired too many times, Su Ze will be exhausted and forced to withdraw from the giant''s body. At that time, he will be very weak.


    The resilience, defense and destructive power have been improved to a very high degree. If Su Ze just becomes a super giant and can maintain an hour of activity time, plus the Warhammer giant, the activity time will be shortened to about half an hour. If there is another fierce battle, the continuous activity time must be shortened to less than 20 minutes.


    Mortal wounds can be transformed into giant form, go crazy without wisdom, and the body can be restored by entering a sleeping state.


    If you are mortally killed in the form of a giant and are in the period of being unable to become a giant, you will really die completely.


    For Suze, of course, the most important thing is not these, but whether he can use all his previous skills in giant form.


    After the test, Suze was surprised and disappointed.


    A-level skill can attract souls and soul. It can play a very strong role in this state, even as good as the old black mountain demon. Its internal power can also be attached in this state, making his giant body faster, stronger and more penetrating.


    However, I am disappointed that Maoshan Taoism cannot be used at this time - but think about it, what would it be like if a 60 meter giant stepped on the Tiangang Beidou step and held a peach wood sword? The most important thing is that Maoshan Taoism corresponds to the Taoism that human beings can use. This giant can be very different from the essence of human beings.


    With the completion of his test, Su Ze was surprised to see that his comprehensive strength was upgraded to class A.


    Finally, it''s time to return to Jiangcheng and regain control of the overall situation.


    After exiting the reincarnation world, Su Ze entered the central square of reincarnation, contacted the cigar country and determined the location of the two sides.


    "How is it close to maple leaf country instead of Eagle Head country?" The cigar country asked in surprise.


    "That''s because I was in maple leaf country." Suze smiled and said.


    With his reincarnation in the world of the attacking giant at the fourth level of customs clearance in maple leaf country, the news can not be concealed from others.


    The people of cigar country suddenly arranged it.


    Su Ze also returns to reality, leaves his residence with LAN Ruxin, and flies to the place agreed with the cigar country while the sky is getting dark.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "''maitreya ''and'' Shi Gaozhi '', pass through the reincarnation world of the attacking giant..."


    The prompt sound sounded and kicked other combatants in the reincarnation world of the attacking giant out of the reincarnation world.


    The central forum of samsara in maple leaf country suddenly became noisy, which attracted the attention of the world to the "Maitreya".


    Has Maitreya left the Eagle Head country and reached the maple leaf country?


    Also very arrogantly cleared the fourth level reincarnation world of maple leaf country?


    This guy''s strength is really strong, but it''s too arrogant - who in the world doesn''t know that maple leaf country is the back garden of Eagle Head country? The whole country is like a state of the Eagle Head country. You think you are carefree when you escape to the maple leaf country. It''s too naive to think!


    The eagle''s head country and the Scrooge group did not act immediately and began to search immediately, but strangely stopped all their actions.


    They were a little suspicious of the two customs clearance codes they saw: "Maitreya" and "Scrooge".


    This is very strange - Maitreya killed zolia Scrooge, one of the heirs of Scrooge group. Both sides are clearly enemies. Why did "Maitreya" and "Scrooge" pass through the reincarnation world of maple leaf country together?


    Is there an insider in the Scott group?


    If so, everything can be explained clearly.


    Zolia Scrooge was not killed because he clashed with Maitreya about the reincarnation of the world, but because Maitreya received someone''s invitation to kill him.


    The reincarnation world in the song of ice and fire is also the first reincarnation world that Maitreya voluntarily gave up without customs clearance. Why did he give up this reincarnation world so happily? Not because he can get enough benefits from other places!


    How did the Maitreya escape from the Eagle Head country to the maple leaf country? Obviously, it can''t do without the help of the traitors in the Scott group.


    Therefore, the Eagle Head country vented its strength at once: you fight within the Scrooge group, you fight inside first, and others will be discussed later.


    Within the Scrooge group, they began to doubt each other: who colluded with Miro to assassinate zolia Scrooge?


    Someone doubted and aimed at Xiao shigaozhi. Didn''t Xiao shigaozhi announce that he was familiar with Maitreya, a friend?


    For this doubt, the others couldn''t help laughing: Little Scrooge talked nonsense. There are so many things. How can you believe him?


    If you believe him, he and God are good brothers who worship the son and go whoring together.


    Xiao Shi Gaozhi was also happy about this: "the usual disguise just played a role at this time. Several would really doubt that I knew Maitreya and assassinated zolia?"


    The most important city in the south of maple leaf country has many rounds. The Party of a villa is dispersing, and Tao Shaowu appears in the corner.


    Drunk and stupid guys indulge in wanton behavior in twos and threes. There are few people left.


    Tao Shaowu breathed this decadent, luxurious and intoxicated aftertaste, then shook his head and walked towards the outside of the villa.


    The owner of the villa is Wang Tingting, who has died in the reincarnation world. These people had a big adventure and let Tao Shaowu and Wang Tingting enter the reincarnation world. As a result, when Tao Shaowu came out, no one remembered it.


    They are a group of degenerate guys who have been abroad for a few years. When they get a diploma, they go back to China to become elites, or get promoted or get rich, or get promoted and get rich together. In a word, the shadow of their parents is enough for them to do so.


    Tao Shaowu can''t hang out with them anymore. He must return home.


    Having the power of giants, becoming a C-level fighter and contacting the Maitreya means that he can''t go on like this.

 Chapter 176

    "Hey, Shaowu!"


    A man came over and patted Tao Shaowu on the shoulder: "what did you do just now? I haven''t found you for a long time! "


    Tao Shaowu turned around and took a look. It turned out that it was a fox friend who had been drinking and playing a big adventure with himself just now.


    Sure enough, they are as high as amnesia. No one can remember what happened.


    This performance also reassured Tao Shaowu. It seems that he doesn''t need to make up any reason to muddle through.


    "Just with a beautiful woman, comfortable..."


    "Which beauty? Say it, let''s go together, Hei Hei hei! " The fox friend said.


    Tao Shaowu quietly pushed him aside and shouted, "Tingting, I have something to do. I''ll go back first!"


    He shouted. His intention was to pretend that he didn''t know anything. Unexpectedly, these guys had empty heads. Suddenly several people raised their hands: "go, go, I know!"


    There was no need to think about this evidence. They had to admit afterwards that it seemed that Wang Tingting was still alive and said hello to Tao Shaowu before Tao Shaowu left.


    This party is really hurtful... Fortunately, I can get away.


    Tao Shaowu finally recalled his absurd years, returned to his residence and dialed the phone.


    "Dad, I want to go home."


    "Why do you want to return home? Son of a bitch, do you want money again? " His father immediately scolded, "it''s not easy for me to hold some money. You ask for money for three days and five days, or you''ll say you don''t study when you return home. Where will the money be enough for your consumption? I''m not a money printer. If I stretch out too much or make too many small moves, I''ll be killed! "


    "No, I really want to go home to see you and mom this time." Tao Shaowu said seriously, "after studying, I really miss you!"


    Knowing that his son was his father, Tao Shaowu''s father immediately noticed: "did something happen to you?"


    Tao Shaowu was silent: "go back and talk."


    "OK, come back and be careful." Tao Shaowu''s father noticed that there was something in it and didn''t ask much on the phone.


    Early the next morning, Tao Shaowu came to the airport. After repeated strict inspection, he finally boarded the plane to China.


    "Such strict inspection is all because of Maitreya..."


    "The great God has made me a C-level strength and is ready to focus on my father''s position. What will I do with us in the future?"


    Tao Shaowu thought, for a moment there was no answer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Very welcome! Welcome! "


    At a secret airport in cigar country, a beautiful woman with brown skin, wearing a swimsuit, presented a wreath to Su Ze and kissed Su Ze. The leader was a middle-aged man in casual clothes, smiling and shaking hands with Su Ze.


    Su Ze had never seen this man before. After he introduced himself, he knew that he was originally a minister of the cigar country, and he also attached great importance to Su Ze.


    Su Ze politely declined their banquet and asked Lanru Xin to convey her greetings and goodwill.


    "This time I will keep it in mind. If the cigar country has any difficulties in the future, just contact me and I will help the cigar country as much as possible."


    "This time it''s urgent. I won''t stay. I''d better leave as soon as possible. Please arrange a plane to China immediately."


    The Minister of cigar country repeatedly asked Su Ze to stay, and solemnly invited Su Ze to have the opportunity to be a guest and leave the contact information of both sides. Only then did he arrange a plane to go in the direction of China.


    Half a day later, the cigar country''s plane arrived in China''s airspace, which was different from the sneaking behavior of Evergreen Group. After all, the plane was a foreign plane, and the cigar country was not hostile to China, so it directly issued a request to the signal station in China''s airspace.


    "Cigar country escorts Mr. Miluo back to Jiangcheng?"


    "Should I get a permit?"


    The emergency contact was sent to the cabinet and was quickly fed back: "passable."


    The cigar country plane was allowed to land at Jiangcheng airport with Su Ze and LAN Ruxin, and then left quickly.


    Su Ze and LAN Ru''s heart landed in Jiangcheng and looked at each other. Although they had only two or three days, they really felt that they had passed for a long time.


    "Next we should --"


    "Go directly to Jiangcheng reincarnation department." Su Ze smiled, "I''m going to officially join the reincarnation department!"


    Lanru heart immediately covered her mouth and smiled: "my lord Maitreya, are you going to join the reincarnation department or grab the class and power?"


    "Of course, both."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "the situation in Jiangcheng has become like this. Isn''t that what I wanted to see before?"


    The two flew over the river city in the Green Magic aircraft, and only half of it was flown. Two small manned aircraft appeared in front of them.


    "The people of the country?" Suze asked.


    The aircraft opened and showed a thin face. The girl sat in the aircraft, smiled and said, "no, it''s the man of Lord Maitreya."


    This answer completely surprised Su Ze.


    My people? Why didn''t I know I ran such people?


    "Is it Lu Yishu?" He asked. Lu Yishu doesn''t look like such a proactive and loyal person!


    The girl smiled and said, "of course it''s not Lu Yishu. Hello, Maitreya. I don''t know if you have any impression of me. My name is Wen''an. In the central forum of reincarnation, it''s called An''an rabbit."


    Su Ze suddenly said, "it''s you! So you are an an rabbit! "


    Wen An, Wen An''s granddaughter, is an an rabbit, which makes Su Ze feel unexpected - but then he reacts that people are real animals after all. If an an rabbit worships the Maitreya, it is impossible that Wen An is an unconditional help to Su Ze. She must also have her own considerations. At most, she has a little extra favor for Suze?


    "It really makes me a little sad," Wen''an installation wiped some tears. "Obviously, I have done so much for Lord Maitreya, but I still can''t compare with that old woman?"


    Old woman?


    Suze looked at Lanru heart in amazement, and Lanru heart also pointed to himself in amazement: me? Old woman?


    Then he was furious: "what are you talking about, you smelly girl? Who is the old woman? What did you do for Maitreya? "


    "I''ve done a lot of things..." Wen''an looked at Su Ze with a smile. "For example, help Lord Maitreya calm all the official departments in Jiangcheng and let them obey orders."


    "For another example, I intercepted and sent the cigar country plane permission just now to the cabinet, and I disguised the cabinet to give permission... Otherwise, the old guys in the cabinet are expected to hold a meeting for a few days to discuss. The whole world knows that you are on the cigar country plane, and then they will put you into China."

 Chapter 177

    Integrate the officialdom of Jiangcheng and give cigar country aircraft access permit?


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin were somewhat stunned. I never expected this awesome number one fan to give such a force. He helped Su Ze solve two problems at once.


    For example, Su Ze was also surprised about the cigar country plane: who released the cigar country plane and himself so happily? According to the selfishness of some people in China, how can we make a decision only after some confusion.


    It turned out that Wen''an intercepted the notice and falsely transmitted the order.


    "Can you even do such a thing?"


    Su Ze thought in surprise. It seems that he has always underestimated the number one fan named "an an rabbit".


    "Thank you very much, Wen An." Su Ze said, "you said you are not a national, but my men. Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true," Wen''an said with a smile. "Among the people who came today, except my bodyguard sister Zhu, who wanted to report my whereabouts and big and small affairs to my grandfather, the rest are fans of Lord Maitreya. I have verified their loyalty and innocence."


    "We came all the way from the imperial capital to Jiangcheng to unify officialdom for Lord Maitreya and help Lord Maitreya land the plane. Do you think we simply want to ask you for an autograph?"


    LAN Ruxin put her hands on her chest and said coldly, "that''s hard to say. What if the country wants to raise the Maitreya?"


    "If Lord Maitreya''s men are old women like you, it''s meaningless to be elevated or not, because you don''t have much value at all and will only bring trouble to Lord Maitreya." Wen An said.


    "Yellow haired girl, who do you say is an old woman!" LAN Ruxin was angry again.


    "Whoever speaks is naturally who. Aren''t you very conscious?" Wen An said with a gentle smile.


    "You smelly girl -"


    Su Ze shook his head and said, "Lan Ruxin, Wen An, don''t make noise first."


    LAN Ru held her anger and looked at Wen''an. Wen''an smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to Lord Maitreya''s arrangement."


    "Wen An, why do you want to integrate Jiangcheng officialdom and say it''s for me?" Su Ze inquired, "do you think I''m very interested in being an official?"


    Wen''an smiled knowingly when he settled down: "it seems that Lord Maitreya wants to test me to see if I really work for you and how much I know about your ideas!"


    The upper body moved and said apologetically, "I should have had this conversation on a more quiet and solemn occasion. My body is inconvenient. I can only talk to Lord Maitreya in this way. I hope Lord Maitreya can forgive me."


    Su Ze looked calm and had noticed the fact that her lower body was disabled. She nodded slightly to indicate that this form was not important.


    Wen An looked at Su Ze with a smile and said, "Lord Maitreya is very dissatisfied with the current situation in China. His involvement in the Jiangcheng reincarnation department can not be described as enthusiastic help. Especially to help Jiangcheng reincarnation Department intercept the subordinates of Changqing group. On the surface, if you don''t do so, the subordinates of Changqing group won''t take refuge in Jiangcheng reincarnation department. In fact, I think Lord Miluo will make Jiangcheng fall into the hub when he makes this decision. "


    "Is this also the judgment of wenlao and reincarnation department?" Su Ze said, "my idea really can''t hide from those who have a heart."


    "No, how could they make such a judgment? As early as two days ago, they thought Suze and Maitreya in Jiangcheng were different people. Will they think that a senior three student has ambitions for the whole river city? " Wen An said with a smile.


    "They don''t think that Maitreya is in Jiangcheng. How can they think that Maitreya has ambition for the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng? No matter how surprising the performance of a senior three student is, he is just a genius. Who would have thought he would want to master the whole river city? "


    "These two days, they probably recovered and worried about this, but they still didn''t realize what Lord Maitreya really thought. As long as Lord Maitreya chooses to join the Jiangcheng reincarnation division, this game of chess will live, and Lord Maitreya will change from a lone walker to a chess player holding a chess piece. "


    Su Ze looked at Wen An''an unexpectedly: "didn''t you explain it to old Wen?"


    "Grandpa has a lot to worry about. If I report one by one, he will be very tired." Wen An said with a smile, "moreover, I also have my own selfishness in this matter."


    "Selfishness?" Suze looked at Wen''an calmly.


    "Yes, selfishness." Wen An said, "I want to meet the real Maitreya and see what kind of person you are."


    "And then?"


    "After that, it is natural to assist Lord Maitreya and work hard for the purpose of Lord Maitreya." Wen An said with a smile.


    Is that serious? The granddaughter of old Wen came to Su Ze with this mentality.


    Su Ze looked at her calmly and finally realized what kind of character the girl named "Wen''an" was: Although the girl was her number one fan, she was actually "the king chose the minister, and the minister also chose the gentleman". Her ability was very strong, but she also had to see if Su Ze could make good use of her ability.


    At this moment, to assist the Maitreya means, of course, that you are quite satisfied. If you are not satisfied, it is not to assist the Maitreya, but to find a way to escape and leave.


    "It seems that we got along quite well in the first step. Next, we can have an open and frank talk about how to do it."


    Su Ze''s words clearly understood Wen An''s temptation and evaluation, and immediately made Wen An more satisfied, with a blush on his face - not only because the other party''s quick reaction was very desirable, but also because Lord mairo was really handsome and powerful, and he was the most perfect prince charming in his mind!


    "OK, Lord Maitreya, I can''t wait!"


    Wen An''an said as if she was about to start dating, and looked at LAN Ru Xin again.


    "Old woman, can you get out of the way..."


    "Smelly girl, what are you talking about!" Lanru stared at her and cried.


    Seeing that they were making noise again, Su Ze raised his hand and raised his voice slightly: "let''s live together! Wen An, don''t test the relationship between lotus and me again. If you really want to help me, we will respect each other. "


    "My relationship with my subordinates and people around me should always be gradual. I can''t test and determine my tolerance in this way."


    "Well," said Wen An''an with a smile, "it seems that your tolerance is not high and your desire for control is quite strong. No wonder you want to master the river city, even the whole reincarnation department, so that the world trend is based on you!"

 Chapter 178

    Good acuity, and even this analysis goes to the bottom of Su Ze''s heart.


    Su Ze chose this situation because he couldn''t stand to mess with those chaotic and selfish groups, and watched China fall into chaos and the situation get out of control.


    Wen An''s words don''t sound good. It''s really the truth.


    However, to Lanru''s surprise, it seems that the little girl''s provocation to herself is another test of Su Ze''s attitude? Test Su Ze''s patience and tolerance, and test Wen An and LAN Ruxin''s different treatment between novices and old subordinates.


    This little girl is not simple, even some thoughts are too deep and smart!


    "When on earth did you know the true identity of the Maitreya?" She asked involuntarily.


    "When exactly? It should be said that since I first discovered the coincidence. The fact that Lianhua, a lone traveler, is actually a fan of the Maitreya once made me very happy. It shows that the Maitreya has great charm and that someone has the same eyes as me. "


    "But later, when I heard that lotus no longer walked alone and had a new companion, I understood that there was no chance and coincidence, and there must be a certain reason. Lotus must have been in touch with Maitreya, so when the Changqing group was exposed, I learned that lotus and Su Ze acted together, and Su Ze was the main force and mastermind. "


    "Su Ze is the Maitreya. Although it''s incredible and looks like an impossible miracle, Su Ze is the real Maitreya after eliminating all the impossibilities."


    "From the day when the first middle school in Jiangcheng began to test the fighters, the legend of Lord Maitreya began. One coincidence can be a coincidence. Can multiple coincidences be a coincidence? After that, I further speculated that Lord Maitreya''s purpose is to help Jiangcheng reincarnation company take over the remaining evils of Changqing group. Of course, it is because you can let Jiangcheng reincarnation company expand its strength. Isn''t it waiting for the fall of chess in the future? "


    "And I''ve never told anyone about all this."


    The smile on Wen''an''s face is very understatement, as if this is the most common thing, just like eating and drinking water.


    But this inference has shown her meticulous and sensitive observation.


    This is definitely a top talent and has enough sincerity. Suze decided to take her as an assistant.


    Zhu Yun, the bodyguard at Wen''an''s side, said involuntarily, "miss An''an, you are too willful. You should at least tell Wen Lao about this..."


    Wen''an smiled: "sister Zhu, are you going to stay with me and protect my safety, or is it more important to pass these information to my grandfather?"


    Zhu Yun was silent.


    "Don''t be greedy to kill two birds with one stone, sister Zhu, you should see? Lord Maitreya and I are not prepared to let you continue to know the next information. " Wen An''an said


    "Miss an an... Are you not afraid of causing harm to China?" Zhu Yun said uneasily, "in this way, the river city has become a country in the country, for China..."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Wen An''an looked coldly. "The old men in the cabinet are intriguing and have a strong political balance. Whoever takes the lead wants to suppress it. Unfortunately, times have changed. Lord Maitreya and I will be the people they can never suppress! "


    "We are about to teach them a lesson and tell them that the world and this era have long become something they can''t control!"


    Zhu Yun was even more upset when she heard the speech. After some consideration, she said, "I''d better protect you first, miss an."


    "It seems that you still don''t give up and chose to kill two birds with one stone." Wen''an said lightly, "Lord Maitreya, I can''t be with her next. Please Lord Maitreya arrange the accommodation for us."


    Zhu Yun immediately panicked: "no, miss an! I promise, I swear I will never deliver even a little information. Please rest assured! I must stay with you and make sure you are safe. "


    "Otherwise, if Wen Lao asks about your whereabouts again, I''d better kill myself!"


    Wen''an suddenly became very indifferent and ignored her panic.


    The human heart is the most elusive thing. Even a good man with firm will will linger on some edges and do bad things. Since Zhu Yun wants to kill two birds with one stone and transfer information, it''s really hard to be credible.


    "Don''t worry, go to the villa and wait for me to go back. Just report the things here to my grandfather. He won''t blame you anymore!"


    Wen An An said such a sentence and never said more.


    Zhu Yun wanted to say something more, but Su Ze raised his hand, sucked Wen''an''s body in front of him with a soul sucking suction, and held her upper body with one hand.


    Zhu Yun can only leave Wen An''s wheelchair and drive the aircraft angrily.


    "Lord Maitreya, I entrusted everything to you." Wen An took Su Ze in his arms and said softly with a reddish cheek.


    Su Ze put her in a wheelchair, slowly fell down, and motioned for another small aircraft to fall down.


    The party fell on the roof of an empty building below. Su Ze said, "Wen An''an, go back to the previous topic. Next, I''m going to Jiangcheng reincarnation department to receive people. What can you do?"


    Wen An said with a smile, "isn''t there a way just now?"


    Lanru was stunned: did you just have a way?


    The other men and women who escaped from the imperial capital with Wen''an also felt strange, but they were all supporters of the Maitreya. After Wen''an selected, they had no different kind of supporters, so they paid more attention to Su Ze, looked at Su Ze with joy and worshipped him.


    Su Ze thought: "even Zhu Yun''s reaction is also part of your plan?"


    Wen''an nodded: "of course, Zhu Yun can''t wait to call and snitch on my grandfather. My grandfather will know that his granddaughter is following the Maitreya in Jiangcheng. The Maitreya is about to put Jiangcheng into his pocket. Jiangcheng reincarnation Department has no resistance, and Jiangcheng officialdom has no resistance."


    "He knows better that if he fights with me and Lord Maitreya, he will not only fail to win, but also make the situation worse."


    "What he can do is to believe me, Lord Maitreya, not an ambitious person, will bring more hope to Jiangcheng in a different form."


    "Therefore, soon Lord Maitreya will join the Jiangcheng reincarnation department more honestly and become the master of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department!"


    Can actually calculate this step!


    Su Ze was secretly surprised at Wen An''s mind and said, "so I just need to consider mastering the complicated things after Jiangcheng reincarnation department?"

 Chapter 179

    "With all due respect, it''s not complicated for Lord Maitreya to master the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng. I''ve already considered it." Wen An''an continued.


    This time, even Su Ze was stunned.


    "Have you considered it?"


    "Of course, it''s not so difficult, is it?" Wen An''an said, "it''s not very difficult to manage Jiangcheng into an iron bucket with me."


    "First, according to the domestic and foreign data and the cameras in Jiangcheng City, it is not difficult to find out the traitors, spies and spies with purpose. I may not be able to do it 100%, and I am still confident about 99%


    Su Ze thought: I didn''t want to finish this first step quickly. She said it was too simple and easy.


    "Second, we should deal with the challenges while removing the internal problems. The small challenges are Yingtou national history Gaozhi group, hakushima national military Shi Wuma jingyilang, Sixiang group and zongtianxia group. The big challenges are domestic pressure and follow-up pressure from other groups."


    "Third, annexe another local snake in Jiangcheng, the giant group of the Jiang family. After that, there are other changes that can be changed according to circumstances, and there is another enemy that is more important, but now it is not an urgent enemy to deal with... In a word, these things are not difficult and complex. "


    "Just listening to you, I feel very troublesome." LAN Ru said with doubt, "can you really do it?"


    "Lord Maitreya and I can really do it, old woman." Wen An said with a smile.


    "You -- don''t try anything more!" Lanru said discontentedly.


    "I''m not testing. You''re really an old woman." Wen An said with a smile.


    LAN Ru was very angry: "you smelly girl, don''t think I won''t hit you when I''m in a wheelchair!"


    Wen An leaned her wheelchair against Su Ze with a proud smile: "hit me, old woman!"


    Su Ze knocked her on the head silently: "you are so smart, don''t be naughty!"


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya!"


    Wen An''an put on a clever posture and said with a smile. LAN Ru''s heart was particularly angry: this smelly girl


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What are you talking about!"


    Wen Lao put down the phone and doubted life and his ears.


    An''an, the child, actually ran to Jiangcheng to help Maitreya control Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and he was already on his way to Jiangcheng reincarnation department!


    Why is she like this? Alas, I can''t say the harsh words. Old Wen began to think about the final result of this seemingly childish behavior.


    Wen An''an has conquered and wiped out the officialdom of Jiangcheng. This force is not obvious at ordinary times, but it is the main force to maintain order in Jiangcheng. It is hard to say whether it will win or lose if it is concentrated to deal with the reincarnation division of Jiangcheng.


    Even if these officials are more disciplined and do not obey Wen''an''s orders, the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng will be obtained by Wen''an sooner or later. With Wen''an''s wisdom, Maitreya''s strong strength, and the official strength of the whole Jiangcheng except the reincarnation department, others can''t fight at all.


    Wen Lao realized that the result was unchangeable. If he didn''t intervene, it might lead to greater chaos.


    If you step in, you can''t beat Wen''an''s terrible brain and Maitreya''s powerful strength.


    "So... You can only do that..."


    Wen Lao thought of this and suddenly frowned and smiled bitterly: "Ann, my good granddaughter, I made this decision, which is also in your expectation?"


    "Zhu Yun will never think until now, or even in the future, that she reported this information to me is actually another announcement you made to me."


    "You are so bold, you girl. Does Maitreya let you rest assured?"


    After thinking for a while, the decision has been made, and I am also cruel in my heart: if the future Maitreya betrays Ann''s trust and makes Ann sad and desperate, I will fight my old bone and let the Maitreya pay the price of bleeding!


    After dialing the phone, Wen Lao''s mood has calmed down and even pretended to be happy.


    "Luo Hui! There is a good thing to tell you! "


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui, general director of the reincarnation department, also heard that there seemed to be something good. He smiled and said, "old man Wen, I''m in a mess. The guy Maitreya shot another place and went to the maple leaf country to clear the customs of the fourth level reincarnation world" the attacking giant ". Now I don''t know where he is. The maple leaf country sent us diplomatic representations."


    "Oh? Is it serious? " Wen asked with concern.


    "It''s not particularly serious," Luo Hui said. "After the maple leaf country, the Eagle Head country, the crane island country and the duck billed country have sent diplomatic representations one after another, saying that we should restrain the Maitreya and not allow the Maitreya to make trouble in their country and pass customs and return to the world."


    Wen Lao was surprised: "duckbill country? Maitreya hasn''t been there, has he? The excitement is coming along? "


    "Who says not? The dog leg of the Eagle Head country belongs to his joy of dancing with the maple leaf country. The maple leaf country has reason, but it has no reason. It just jumps up and down." Luo Hui said, "the Foreign Affairs Office will give them a proper and satisfactory explanation."


    "Bastard!" Wen Lao was furious when he heard the speech. "Chinese people and Chinese affairs can only protect their own people. How can they promise to give a proper and satisfactory account to others? Is this the Chinese Foreign Affairs Office or the Rongjia foreign affairs office? Those surnamed Rong have no feelings of family and country! "


    After being angry for a long time, Luo Hui couldn''t help asking, "wenlao, what''s the good thing you just said?"


    Wen Lao forced to suppress his anger, but when he thought that his granddaughter was abducted by the Maitreya, he could hardly hold his anger. He took a deep breath for several times before pretending to be happy and said, "the Maitreya has returned to Jiangcheng. He wants to join the reincarnation department. You can arrange it. In the future, he will be the director of the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng."


    After hearing the first half of the sentence, Luo Hui was very happy: Maitreya actually returned to China quietly and wanted to join the reincarnation department. It''s really not bad that the reincarnation Department withstood internal and external pressure and kept his parents these two days.


    Hearing the second half of the sentence, he was completely stunned: "old Wen, are you wrong? Didn''t the Rong family send their son-in-law Yan Jiliang to Jiangcheng reincarnation department? I have arrived this morning. Now I''m probably talking to major general Han Jie. "


    "Nevertheless, the Secretary of Jiangcheng reincarnation must be su Ze, the ''Maitreya''." Wen Lao said, "this is good news. Wait a minute and let someone announce it."


    "The Rong family and Yan Jiliang..." Luo Hui asked.


    "Let them want to go. Anyway, it can''t be changed." Wen Lao said.


    Luo Hui was a little stunned: "even so, old Wen, we have to consider another thing. Will Maitreya grow up in Jiangcheng?"


    Wen Lao said lightly, "why do you think I arranged this? Such arrangements for happy events, at least not lose face! "

 Chapter 180

    Arrange for happy events, at least not lose face.


    This sounds really strange, as if it was a forced choice.


    Luo Hui thought strangely and asked again.


    This question made Wen Lao no longer maintain a happy attitude and said: "Maitreya is bound to win for Jiangcheng. Both Rong family and Han Jie are destined to be not his opponents in Jiangcheng. In order not to cause chaos, let China''s face sweep the floor in front of spies from all over the world. This can only be done in terms of happy events."


    i see!


    Luo Hui understood and asked reluctantly, "the strength of our country and government -"


    "If we are all of one mind, of course I will not compromise, but look at the Rong family and the Shi Family..." old Wen sighed. "The officialdom in Jiangcheng has also been corrupted and has been held in the hands of the Maitreya. It is conceivable that our orders will be passed on and perfunctory to what extent."


    Luo Hui said two more words. Only then did he understand that things could not be changed.


    With a wry smile, the ruling news department was ready to announce the notice, and then dialed Han Jie to tell him the "good news".


    "Tell you, a good thing, Han Jie!"


    "Yes, yes. Su Ze, the ''Maitreya'', has returned to Jiangcheng. He chose to join the reincarnation department! After my careful consideration, he will be the director of the Jiangcheng reincarnation Department... Yan Jiliang, it was arranged by an outsider. I am the general director of the reincarnation department, or I will arrange the director of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department. "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Put down the phone, Han Jie''s complex expression flashed by.


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui, are you serious about making such a decision? In doing so, we are not afraid of Milo''s selfishness and starting a new round of struggle in the cabinet?


    "What? What''s the matter with lieutenant general Luo Hui? "


    When he returned to the conference room from the outside, Yan Jiliang, the newly appointed director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, asked with a winner''s smile. He has a neat hairstyle, neat clothes and excellent looks.


    Han Jie said, "there is a good thing about Su Ze, code named ''Maitreya''. Before saying this, Yan Jiliang, you still stick to your previous handling method? "


    Yan utmost complacency issued a dry laugh: "what I did before is right. Why can''t I insist?"


    "I repeat that I was ordered by the cabinet to deal with this matter. The first thing I took office in the Jiangcheng reincarnation department is to deal with this matter."


    "First, Su Ze, a middle school student in Jiangcheng, China, claims to be code named Miro. He passes through customs and reincarnates in the world unscrupulously. He does not seek welfare for China and only cares about his own small profits. It is not worth being proud of China. He grew up in China and gained his ability by virtue of good luck. Why did he ever consider serving the country? "


    "Second, wantonly provoking diplomatic disputes, passing through customs without permission in crane island countries, Eagle Head countries, maple leaf countries and other countries and reincarnating in the world, which surprised friendly countries and had a very bad impact on international public opinion all over the world."


    "Third, attack Changqing group and Sixiang group internally, take in criminals such as Lianhua, and attack shigaozhi group externally, resulting in the death of zolia shigaozhi, the successor of shigaozhi group. In serious terms, it has been a crime."


    "Maitreya has no national righteousness at all. He only acts recklessly. His criminal acts cause great trouble to the country and the world. Therefore, his parents Jiangcheng reincarnation department no longer protect him. Moreover, we can consider, as appropriate, inviting relevant personnel from crane island country, maple leaf country and Eagle Head country to come to Jiangcheng reincarnation department to make relevant responses and ensure that they are arrested and brought to justice for the arrangement. "


    "I disagree!" Mu Qingling stood up and said, "what crime did Su Ze commit and need to be arrested? How can our Jiangcheng reincarnation Department turn protecting his parents into imprisoning his parents and use them as bait to catch Su Ze? "


    "Didn''t I say it very clearly -" Yan Jiliang said disapprovingly.


    "I still disagree!" Mu Qingling shouted, "everyone knows that Changqing group colluded with foreign countries and was handed over by Jiangcheng reincarnation judicial office. Why is Su Ze guilty of helping Jiangcheng reincarnation department do things? The Sixiang group bullies the good, and there is no evidence that Su Ze did it. "


    "As for foreign reactions, foreign Scott groups, when should we let foreign laws govern our own people? When to look at foreign faces? This is Maitreya''s own action. What is our obligation to help foreigners catch our own people? "


    Being interrupted one after another, Yan Jiliang''s face turned blue with anger.


    "Mu Qingling! Are you relying on your brother Mu Yulin against me? Think about the future of you and your brother before you talk! "


    "I don''t care. I just know it''s wrong to help foreigners catch their own people! I disagree! " Mu Qingling shouted.


    "It''s no use disagreeing. I declare your objection null and void! Later, I will send a letter to the foreign affairs offices in China of crane island country, maple leaf country and Eagle Head country, ready to give them an explanation. " Yan maxima said with a cold face.


    "You -" Mu Qingling stared at him.


    Yan Jiliang looked at Han Jie again: "well, now you can say that there is something about the ''Maitreya'' Su Ze. Is'' Maitreya ''captured by Maple Leaf country or Eagle Head country? "


    "No, I want to announce one thing first. Your previous announcement is invalid." Han Jie said.


    Yan Jiliang was a little confused: "what?"


    "I said that your previous announcement was invalid. You can leave the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng." Han Jie said.


    "It''s impossible!" Yan Jiliang was furious. "Han Jie, don''t talk nonsense. This is not a time to joke!"


    "I''m not kidding you." Han Jie said, "your previous announcement is indeed invalid. You are not the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. According to the official notice we received, the new director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department is not you. Lieutenant general Luo Hui personally told me."


    "You... You... How can it be?" Yan Jiliang was surprised. "I''ll preside over the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng. It''s all agreed. Why did you change your mind again? It''s impossible! "


    Thinking of the previous topic, he said, "what does this have to do with the Maitreya?"


    "Maitreya has returned to Jiangcheng. He announced that he would join the Chinese reincarnation department and be appointed by his superiors. From today on, ''Maitreya'' Su Ze is the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department."


    Han Jie pushed his eyes with a serious expression: "Yan Jiliang, you can go."


    Yan Jiliang was lost and couldn''t believe it: "this... This is impossible. How can you do this? If you let him be the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, are you not afraid to offend foreign countries? "


    Mu Qingling did not care, but raised her hand and cheered: "ha ha, ha ha, good! Great! "

 Chapter 181

    "There''s news!"


    After waiting for about an hour, Wen An''an picked up a communicator, looked down and said with a smile to Su Ze.


    "How?" Suze asked.


    "Everything is as expected." Wen An''an said, "my grandfather discussed with Luo Hui, and Luo Hui gave an order. Because Yan Jiliang also takes office urgently, and the formalities are not complete yet. You just take office by taking this opportunity. "


    "A new round of struggle has begun. Lord Maitreya, today''s situation is the reason for the future. "


    Su Ze heard her words and nodded slightly: "this is nature. It is clear at a glance who is a friend and who is an enemy."


    Wen An''an certainly coerced her grandfather Wen Lao to appoint Su Ze, but it didn''t make Wen Lao and Su Ze have a "friendship", and both sides realized the fact that they "can be friends".


    This is a good thing for both sides. It can not be simply understood as that Wen An''an entrapped her grandfather for the sake of "Maitreya"... Her grandfather can be ruthless and can go hand in hand with the Rong family, but he has no such choice. This is his ethics and the beginning of his cooperation with Su Ze.


    After saying this, Su Ze and LAN Ruxin boarded the Green Magic aircraft and went to the direction of Jiangcheng reincarnation department with the aircraft of Wen''an and several people.


    Before long, he had arrived at Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    At the gate of the reincarnation division, two groups of people are facing off.


    On the one hand, Han Jie, Mu Qingling and others, and on the other hand, a well-dressed man led five or six people.


    As Su Ze and others fell from mid air, both groups of people looked over.


    "Suze, you''re here!" Mu Qingling cried in surprise.


    Han Jie also greeted Su Ze with a complicated expression, and Su Ze nodded to them.


    "Are you the Maitreya?" The well-dressed man immediately cast his eyes, "there seems to be nothing different from ordinary people. What way did you get through to rob me of my position? "


    Turning his eyes, he saw the thin girl in a wheelchair beside Su Ze, and suddenly realized: "I said what means you are. It turned out that you rely on being a sun son-in-law for others, which temporarily squeezed my position! Great, great, your taste is really unique! "


    Han Jie and Mu Qingling both changed their faces when they said this. Wen An and they knew each other. When this strict Maxim said this, he was obviously laughing at Su Ze and insinuating that Wen An was half disabled!


    This guy is so unreasonable!


    Before Su Ze answered, Wen''an sneered: "Yan Jiliang, you redundant son-in-law, even if your child has a surname of Rong, are you qualified to laugh at Lord Maitreya? The more you laugh at him, the more pathetic you look. "


    "Do you need me to tell you your glorious history?"


    Yan Jiliang was furious: "Wen''an, you little girl doesn''t know what''s good or bad. Our two families are equal. You should call me uncle according to your seniority. Is that rude to me?"


    Wen''an sneered: "different ways do not conspire. The Wen family and the Rong family have already chosen different paths. You ridicule me. Why should I leave you any dignity? "


    "You studied hard since you were a child. You were admitted to the imperial capital at the age of 20. You were brought up by hardships in your family. You also have a fiancee with good feelings in your hometown. But when you were 22, everything changed. You met Professor Rong, 35, who was supposed to be your teacher. "


    "We don''t know who you colluded with, but you changed your name to Yan Jiliang and never went back to your hometown again. Shall I tell you about my hometown? "


    Yan Jiliang was pale and his lips trembled: "shut up."


    "I think you really want to know. You just don''t dare to disobey the Rong family. For fear that you will get in touch with your hometown. When the Rong family finds out, it will harm others and yourself." Wen An said with a smile, "listen --"


    Yan Jiliang wanted to turn around and go, but his legs seemed to have roots, and he just didn''t leave.


    "Shut up and stop talking." He made a feeble sound.


    Wen An''an continued: "your fiancee regarded you as a person who died in the reincarnation world and never married anyone else in the future. Twenty three years have passed now. She has been a widow for you for twenty-three years. She has served your parents daily, taking care of everything. "


    "They are a little nervous about money. They don''t live very well. Their annual consumption is about four or five thousand. There is no oil and water in the dishes, and they can''t eat meat dishes. A piece of bacon has been kept for a long time. I don''t know if it can still be eaten. The house leaks. It''s always cold in the house when it rains and snows. Your parents have rheumatic legs and can''t stand the weather. It hurts badly... "


    "Shut up! shut up! Stop talking! " Yan Jiliang''s eyes were red and trembled.


    Wen''an seemed unheard of and continued, "how did this rheumatic leg come from? When I was young, I worked hard every day with good health to earn money for their children to go to school? It''s really sad. Their son is no longer called Yan Dahai, but Yan Jiliang! "


    Yan maxima clenched his teeth: "Wen An, you really succeeded in angering me!"


    "Don''t you sigh and express any ideas?" Wen An asked.


    "I have nothing to say about being born in a poor family and seeking wealth all my life. The children of poor people have to do whatever they want to do in order to enjoy the chime of the bell! " Yan Jiliang shouted, "I''m right! Wen An, you''ve gone too far! "


    Looking back at the five people around him, he said, "five, take the Maitreya and Wen''an! We can also give an account to our foreign friends! "


    Seeing this man''s hard hearted and unrepentant performance, Su Ze was also cold in his heart: this strict Maxim failed his fiancee all his life and put his parents in a difficult place. In the end, he didn''t have any guilt, but felt ashamed.


    Such people are so selfish as animals.


    "You want to take me down and give an account to the foreign country?" Suze asked.


    Yan Jiliang gradually regained his mood, nodded and said, "yes, because of your reckless actions, China''s Foreign Affairs Office has suffered a lot of pressure that should not have been there. Do you know... "


    He chattered endlessly and said several major sins of Maitreya.


    Su Ze''s eyes listened calmly. On Su Ze''s side, LAN Ru''s heart listened with anger in her eyes, and several other Maitreya worshipers couldn''t help but drink angrily at Yan maxima.


    After saying that, the five people behind Yan Jiliang also stepped forward.


    LAN Ruxin looked carefully and whispered, "there are three C-level fighters I know, and the other two I don''t know. The other party is prepared."

 Chapter 182

    "Several C levels..."


    Su Ze knows clearly. It seems that the Rong family has deliberately made such a means of town, considering that the reincarnation department is not their traditional business place.


    However, considering that there are only two real class B strength fighters in China, it is estimated that these class C strength fighters are also the biggest chips that Rongjia can take out at present.


    If you leave all these people, whether you kill or accept them, you will certainly be able to greatly reduce the prestige of the Rong family.


    In the final analysis, these old men in China still don''t understand what A-level comprehensive strength means. The era of respecting strength has quietly come. These people are still thinking about how to influence.


    Su Ze''s giant immortal ability has exceeded their imagination, which they can''t deal with at present.


    So, you might as well be arrogant.


    As the leader of the world and the first strong person with A-level strength, we will lead this era!


    Five fighters who may be of class C strength came forward, and three took out swords and weapons, obviously practicing the martial arts of ancient Wulin Xiake. The other two were barehanded, one raised his legs high and put on a Muay Thai posture, and the other put his hands in front of his chest.


    Although they are all Chinese, it does not prevent the group behind them from arranging them to go abroad to enter the reincarnation world of other countries for adventure, or buy some skills and goods from other countries on the central square of reincarnation.


    Therefore, the previous accusations against Su Ze by Yan Jiliang were particularly absurd: they were all doing so, but solemnly accused Su Ze of doing wrong and doing wrong.


    "You know I''m a Maitreya..." Su Ze said faintly, "what''s my strength?"


    "Level B?"


    "Or class A." Two people answered, and the other three looked like they wanted to fight.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Now stop and join the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and become my men." Suze said, "what do you think?"


    All five shook their heads slightly: how can they surrender like this before they have fought? If you make a mistake, this Suze is not a Maitreya. They don''t have such strong strength. Don''t they want to be jokes?


    Yan Jiliang sneered: "Su Ze, don''t move your mind in this regard. Tell you one thing, the five come from different places, and their families and parents are arranged in different places. Do you think they won''t consider their families?"


    "That''s mean enough."


    Su Ze looked at Wen''an. Wen''an said with a smile, "the two people who use the knife on the left and the sword on the right are diehards. They are also the most dead controlled by the Rong family. There is no need to keep their hands. I can save their parents, Lord Maitreya. I can do it directly! "


    Su Ze nodded: "Wen''an, thank you for arranging so carefully."


    "No need to thank you," Wen''an blushed, "but I want to see how Lord Maitreya shows his power these days!"


    Su Ze didn''t hesitate any more. He shook his body and thought about the man with a knife on the far left.


    After Wen An''s explanation, the man was ready to fight. Except for the man with the sword on the far right, the other three were hesitant.


    With such a hesitant effort, Su Ze has fought with the people who use the knife, and quickly divided the victory and defeat. But with internal power in the palm of his hand, he grabbed the knife cut by the other party, and the other hand patted the other party''s heart, which immediately made the other party spit out a mouthful of blood and fall to the ground to die.


    Another man with a sword did not hesitate, gritting his teeth and taking this opportunity to stab Su Ze in the back.


    Su Ze looked back and snorted coldly. He immediately felt weak hands and feet, and Venus appeared in his eyes, as if he had just got seriously ill.


    Reaching for the sword, Su Ze clapped it again. The man was also hit by the heart pulse and died immediately.


    Seeing that Su Ze was so invincible, he just floated lightly. Two of the five C-level fighters died in an instant. Yan Jiliang shouted in horror and turned and fled.


    Su Ze raised his hand and "sucked the soul" and flew his body upside down.


    At this time, Yan Jiliang had a desperate strength, clenched his teeth and shouted, "you don''t want to live!"


    He took out a small pistol the size of a palm from his waist and pulled the trigger at Su Ze.


    However, before he started, Su Ze stepped forward with his palm, broke his gun arm, and pressed his head with another hand.


    Absorb the soul and get the information of Rong family.


    A moment later, Su zesong opened his arm and looked at Wen An''an: "this strict maximum, how to clean it up?"


    Wen An said with a smile: "fortunately, Lord Maitreya left him alive, otherwise I don''t know how to cheat the other three people''s families to Jiangcheng."


    He asked the three people, "you three also see the power of Lord Maitreya. Next, do you choose to die or live?"


    The three men looked at each other and thought it would be silly to choose to fight for the Rong family.


    All three chose to survive.


    Wen An looked at Yan Jiliang again: "so, you should also choose to live? A selfish person like you doesn''t seem to be loyal to others. "


    "No... I choose to die. Kill me." Yan Jiliang closed his eyes and gave an unexpected answer.


    Wen An''an was surprised: "no matter how much calculation, sometimes there will be mistakes when calculating people''s hearts. Yan Jiliang, you don''t really want to die, do you? Do you think we have to use you in exchange for the families of the three C-level fighters, so we have a plan instead? "


    Yan Jiliang opened his mouth and smiled, "do you think I am? Let me tell you, my name is Yan Dahai, not Yan Jiliang. I''ve enjoyed this experience of life. I didn''t come in vain! "


    "If you want to kill me, kill me. If you don''t kill me, I''ll go back to my hometown and be filial to my parents."


    Really determined and determined?


    Wen An''an really felt unexpected and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze said lightly, "you think I have no way to take you, that''s because you don''t know my means."


    Take out the matchmaker, run the Taoist art, and Yan Jiliang involuntarily made a voice: "now, it''s easy for me to control your words and deeds and release the families of the three families."


    Yan Jiliang was shocked, but he couldn''t control his body and voice. He continued to talk, as if asking and answering himself.


    "Do you want to die or live? If you want to die, I can help you more thoroughly, such as provoking the Rong family and telling them you want to be Yan Dahai, or for example, I kill you and let your soul work for me from now on... "


    At this point, Suze let go of control.


    Yan Jiliang knelt down, kowtowed to the ground and said in a trembling voice, "please let Lord Maitreya let me and my family live the last way!"

 Chapter 183

    Yan''s fear is understandable to everyone present. No matter who despises life and death, he is also afraid of being caught by others, and life and death can''t be independent.


    Han Jie looked at Su Ze with some vigilance: keep yourself in line and manipulate your soul. This is not what a kind and keep yourself in line person can say.


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui appointed him to master the Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Will the Jiangcheng reincarnation department really not become his own territory?


    Before dealing with Changqing group, Han Jie looked at Su Ze as a friend who was like-minded and beat Changqing group together. Now looking at him, he felt that he was fierce and no longer so polite.


    No wonder his identity as a Messiah has not been revealed before. Now he has the identity of a Messiah, which is naturally different.


    Mu Qingling saw that Yan maxima changed from a selfish villain to not hesitate to die, and from not hesitate to die to plead hard. She was really filled with emotion: Yan maxima''s state of mind had changed and things were changeable in his life. She also felt that Su Ze, as a Maitreya, might not be the one she could win over from the beginning.


    The three combatants with Class C strength were shocked: "Maitreya" was so powerful that if they annoyed him, they would die hard. Where did they dare to think about hesitation again, they hurried forward to express their loyalty to Su Ze.


    LAN Ruxin stood on Su Ze''s side and smiled slightly. Her eyes saw the thin girl Wen An in the wheelchair. If she thought about it, she couldn''t smile.


    Wen An''an, a smelly girl, did play a great role, but her mouth was a little poisonous. LAN Ru felt that she couldn''t get along with her.


    Several young men and women who followed Wen An worshipped Su Ze even more and were very happy.


    With both eyes and ears, Su Ze said: "Yan Jiliang, cooperate with Wen''an, send the families of their three class C combatants to Jiangcheng."


    "Yes, I will." Yan Jiliang said quickly.


    Wen An also nodded.


    The two went aside to make a phone call and returned a moment later. They had finished the matter and Yan Jiliang was taken into custody in the confinement room of the reincarnation department.


    Su Ze, LAN Ruxin, Han Jie and Mu Qingling came to the conference room of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    "Where''s Lu Yishu?" Suze asked.


    Han Jie summoned Lu Yishu. Su Ze asked him how he did. Lu Yishu answered in a regular way - this answer surprised Su Ze. He thought that Lu Yishu should at least form a force from the surrender of the Changqing group and can work for himself. Unexpectedly, he became obedient.


    This may also be because Lu Yishu did not receive Su Ze''s order, and was nominally Su Ze''s prisoner. In fact, he was in the reincarnation department and did not dare to lightly mention the relationship of disorderly movement.


    Fortunately, Wen An helped reveal the truth. Nominally, he became the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and can control the overall situation from now on. Otherwise, Su Ze will slowly control the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng from scratch and control Jiangcheng. I really don''t know how long it will take.


    In the conference room, there was a moment of silence. Su Ze smiled and said, "now I''m the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, major general Han Jie and teacher Mu Qingling. What do you think?"


    Mu Qingling had no opinion: "I have no opinion. Your reputation of Maitreya has spread all over the world. Is it a little inferior to be the director of the river city reincarnation department?"


    "Not necessarily." Han Jie said, "Jiangcheng is the place where you can show your great plans," Maitreya "Su Ze."


    "It can be said," Su Ze did not hide, "I am very impatient with the old relationship and slow intrigue. Jiangcheng will be different from other places."


    "Does old Wen know about it?" Han Jie asked, "is it old Wen''s acquiescence that Miss Wen An follows you?"


    "Old man Wen knows now, but he may not agree with it." Suze said.


    Han Jie breathed a sigh of relief, but also mixed with a little disappointment: Wen Lao is also a human after all, and he failed to be completely selfless in this matter. However, even if Wen Lao is selfless and does everything to make su Ze unable to control the river city, it will not help the country. On the contrary, it will further undermine the strength of the reincarnation department and force the "Maitreya" into an opponent.


    This is really a helpless thing.


    "Thank you for protecting my parents these two days." Su Ze once again solemnly thanked Han Jie and Mu Qingling.


    The two were polite. After talking to each other and explaining many things to Jiangcheng reincarnation department, Han Jie talked about what he wanted to do.


    "I came to trace the true identity of the Maitreya and stopped in Jiangcheng for a few days. As a result, I really found the identity of the Maitreya in Jiangcheng. Now that this is done, I will find a way to deal with the erosion of the reincarnation world."


    "Up to now, the world has not cleared customs. Any reincarnation world of the fifth level reincarnation world can only withstand the erosion of these reincarnation worlds. Our country is lucky. There is only one fifth level reincarnation world "goblin killer", but erosion is also troublesome. The most hateful thing about goblin is that they take everything as food and can plunder human beings and breed crazily. "


    "Our country finally solved the problem. As a result, some people went to neighboring countries. Those guys in the neighboring countries really have nothing to say... Goblin has not been paid attention to in their country."


    Next, Han Jie will go to the South and North with Mu Yulin to inspect the territory of China to ensure that nothing will come out in goblin killer.


    "I''ll find my brother too," Mu Qingling smiled at Su Ze. "Help deal with those hateful guys together. Tang Yun and Shi Shi will be taken care of by you."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, I''ll let someone take good care of them."


    "The situation in Jiangcheng is very complicated now. Be careful." Mu Qingling said again.


    Su Ze nodded: "be careful, too. If possible, I will solve the root cause of goblin as soon as possible."


    Solve the fifth level reincarnation world?


    Han Jie and Mu Qingling looked at each other and felt not very optimistic: the reincarnation world of goblin killer was not that the country had not sent someone to enter. After all, there was no way to pass the customs and there was no clue.


    Su Ze is now recognized as the first class a strength fighter. It''s really hard to say whether he can create miracles and pass the reincarnation world of the fifth level for the first time.


    "What''s the situation in the eagle''s head country? Is the erosion much lighter than ours? I haven''t seen any relevant reports. " Mu Qingling asked Su Ze curiously.


    Su Ze smiled when he heard the speech and explained to Mu Qingling that the strength of the eagle Kingdom and the strength of large groups have indeed become stronger, but no one cares about the life and death of civilians, and no one reports the reincarnation of the world.


    There are now two major events in their country, one is to run for the commander of the eagle national assembly, and the other is the wanted Maitreya who came to do evil. The whole people are talking about it one after another.

 Chapter 184

    "As for the erosion of the reincarnation world, it does exist. It is much more serious than that of China. When we stroll around at will, we encounter the erosion of two or three worlds."


    "But their people are dead and don''t rush to report. It''s just that there''s no such thing."


    Hearing Su Ze say so, Han Jie and Mu Qingling both feel a little strange.


    "Is their country so indifferent? People are still following the news and public opinion? "


    "That''s why you don''t understand." Wen An''an said aside, "their people are unlucky. If they die, they have no right to speak. If half dead, no one cares at all. All the news media are coincidentally whitewashing peace and telling them that the Eagle Head country is the most eroded country in the reincarnation world, and they will never believe it. "


    "Therefore, their country and large groups are not in chaos, and the vast majority of the people are not in chaos. A small number of dead people naturally have no chance of chaos."


    "That sounds good?" Mu Qingling said in surprise.


    "It''s just drinking poison to quench thirst. These reincarnation world erosion could have been solved, but they were allowed to grow slowly in the Eagle Head country. I''m afraid the Eagle Head country can''t afford the disasters in the future."


    Wen''an''s judgment, Su Ze also agreed that the erosion of the reincarnation world cannot be treated with temporary peace and concealment, otherwise once harmful, the scourge will be endless. Many disasters and monsters in the reincarnation world have no solution in the real world. If the Eagle Head country indulges in this way, it will eventually suffer its own consequences one day.


    "It seems that although China is somewhat scattered, it is still responsible to the country and the people." Han Jie said, "Su Ze, I hope you can also take responsibility for the country and the people in Jiangcheng!"


    "You''ll see, at least not worse than now." Suze said.


    Han Jie took a deep breath and bowed to Su Ze: "please don''t hurt the people for your selfishness, please!"


    His reaction fully shows that he has seen through what it means for Su Ze to become the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    Su Ze did not hesitate and replied, "of course."


    Han Jie didn''t speak any more and motioned Mu Qingling to follow her and leave towards the door.


    Mu Qingling was surprised: "are you leaving now? Is it too fast? "


    Han Jie said, "the dust has settled. There is no room for us to intervene here. We''d better go to the border and work for the country as soon as possible."


    After the two left, Wen An smiled and said, "now is the time for us to do our best."


    "Please arrange things for Lord Maitreya."


    "Convene all members of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, unify and clarify my leadership, and divide and command." Suze said.


    "Yes."


    LAN Ruxin and Lu Yishu took orders. Several young men and women who worshipped the Maitreya ran errands and began to convey orders outside. They called all members of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, including Zhou Bo, the former director of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and the former members of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, before joining the Changqing group members of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department for less than three days.


    Except for a small number of combatants in the reincarnation world, all other members of the reincarnation division have been assembled.


    Civilian personnel and logistics personnel account for less than half, and most of them are combatants.


    Most of the combatants are new to the Changqing group.


    Su Ze is the news of the "Maitreya", which has been well known. When they learned that the Maitreya would become the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and their immediate boss, the little 99 in these people''s hearts suddenly went out.


    With the destruction of the Evergreen Group, the clearance of the reincarnation world is as simple as drinking water. They have not lived impatiently!


    After that, I can only be obedient and let it be arranged!


    Even they have some fear in their hearts: will Maitreya, a cruel man with A-level strength, become a boss to send them to a high-level reincarnation world or an eroded place to fight monsters?


    "You should know that I have cleared a lot of reincarnation worlds. The access rights of these reincarnation worlds are in my hands, which can let you enter the reincarnation world quite safely, practice and improve your strength."


    "Next, all combat members should carefully brush the reincarnation points in the reincarnation world of level 1 and level 2, and then exchange them for the time to enter the reincarnation world for cultivation and adventure."


    "I will open a reincarnation world and let everyone go in to practice and improve their strength."


    Su Ze''s announcement immediately cheered everyone. Unexpectedly, it had such benefits.


    "When everyone''s strength is improved, I hope everyone will remember that I am your director and you are my men. When you meet an order to fight, you must resolutely implement the order."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya!"


    All the people were excited and answered in unison.


    This rule and discipline can''t be solved with a single speech. Su Ze doesn''t expect them to obey orders and prohibitions now. Next, they will naturally become their own men in training.


    "Wen''an, control Jiangcheng officialdom and media, and announce that Maitreya has been appointed director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department."


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen An''an responded, tapped on the keyboard for a moment and contacted the officials of Jiangcheng officialdom.


    Before long, Jiangcheng issued an announcement: the world-famous "Maitreya" announced to join the Chinese reincarnation department and became the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    Jiangcheng news also announced the news later.


    Just more than ten minutes later, China news also announced the news, and made more preparations to display all the world stories of Maitreya''s customs clearance and reincarnation.


    After the official and media announced successively, Su Ze''s position as director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department is no longer possible to waver.


    "Start from the east of the city and clean up miscellaneous fish."


    Su Ze gives orders to Wen''an and LAN Ruxin.


    LAN Ruxin, a B-level fighter, led the three C-level fighters who had just joined him. As a supervisor, several young men and girls who worshipped the Maitreya led another team of fighters to follow and learn all aspects of experience.


    Wen An''an provides a location. The Jiangcheng security department first goes to check. In case of resistance fighters, LAN Ruxin and others will catch or kill them.


    "Director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, Lord Maitreya has ordered that Jiangcheng check all combatants and spies of unknown origin from now on. From now on, combatants of various countries, groups and forces should take the initiative to report the number of all personnel and the purpose of entering the river city. "


    "Anyone who conceals or fails to report will be detained. Anyone who violates the law will be dealt with according to law or even sentenced to death. Please take the initiative to report or leave Jiangcheng to the combatants and spies with the purpose of various forces, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation to the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng! "

 Chapter 185

    "Director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, Lord Maitreya has an order..."


    "Director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, Lord Maitreya has an order..."


    "If there is any concealment or failure to report..."


    The whole streets and alleys of Jiangcheng sounded the sound of broadcasting. The citizens of Jiangcheng looked up in surprise and looked at each other.


    Some familiar people couldn''t help discussing with each other: "Maitreya? He joined the reincarnation department and became the director of our Jiangcheng reincarnation department? "


    "Jiangcheng reincarnation department is dominated by the surrender of Changqing group. No wonder it wants to send a powerful person to suppress them."


    "Where? Maitreya is a native of Jiangcheng!"


    Opinions vary, several places in Jiangcheng are also restless.


    "How did he get from the Eagle Head country to the maple leaf country, and how did he return from the maple leaf country to China?" The person of the Ministry of foreign affairs of the Eagle Head asked strangely.


    The representative of Scotch group shook his head, but what he thought was another thing: Maitreya and Scotch cleared the fourth level reincarnation world of maple leaf country, the attacking giant. Who is the guy code named "Scotch" and whether it is the traitor of Scotch group? Scotch group has not finished the discussion and is suspecting each other.


    However, there was nothing to hide their identity. They directly reported their identity to Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    Like them, there are forces such as Wuma jingichiro of Hokkaido, the four elephant group of China and the group running through the world.


    What is more troublesome is the residual forces of the Evergreen Group and the assassins preparing to assassinate Maitreya. With the radio publicity and the Jiangcheng reincarnation department''s step-by-step inventory, they are about to have no room for activities.


    Although these people are distressed and worried, they are still not as worried as the giant group, a local force in the river city. They have an attempt to Maitreya and can walk away. The giant group really can''t walk away.


    Jiang Yuetao and Jiang Lin are in the office of the giant group building, listening to the radio recording sent by their subordinates.


    "Anyone who conceals or fails to report... Violates the law... Shall be sentenced to death..."


    "Murderous. Young people are ambitious and energetic. It sounds really powerful." Jiang Yuetao said slowly.


    Jiang Lin frowned slightly and didn''t speak. Her arrogant expression didn''t come out at the moment.


    "Maitreya, Suze. Xiao Lin, your classmate, is really impressive... You only know him from the past? "


    "Well, he looks very good. When he didn''t become a fighter before, he was cowardly and was always bullied by Qin Mingyuan''s attendants. I feel that he has no brains or courage, otherwise he would not have been bullied for so long. " Jiang Lin said.


    "It''s hard to say whether he destroyed Changqing group because of what happened before Qin Mingyuan or because Qin Mingyuan tried to deal with him again... Anyway, Changqing group was caused by talents who Qin Mingyuan shouldn''t have provoked."


    Jiang Yuetao said, "you haven''t provoked him, have you?"


    "No, how could I annoy him? I felt that he looked at me eagerly before. Later, when he became a fighter, he didn''t feel much. " Jiang Lin said, "maybe he liked me before."


    "Oh?"


    Jiang Yuetao''s eyes lit up: "Xiaolin, can we find you a good husband by the way?"


    Jiang Lin shook her head slightly: "Dad, it''s too late for you to say so now. Think about it, what women don''t have in the reincarnation world? Even if he doesn''t like women in the reincarnation world, he must have seen the world and seen 10000 rouge. How can he give up what he wants to do for women? "


    "Besides, isn''t there a lotus with Class C strength around him? The lotus has a unique temperament and figure, and I don''t have much confidence to beat her. "


    "It''s also..." Jiang Yuetao frowned. "To be more realistic, now your little classmate has rapidly grown into the world''s first expert and the strongest combatant. He is not a hero but also an owl."


    "It''s hard to achieve your goal if you don''t say it. People in these years are better than foxes. The beauties who come to the door probably spit out after eating clean, and they are not threatened at all. "


    "Just, how can others snore on the side of the bed? We don''t want to see him take charge of the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng and manage the whole Jiangcheng into an iron bucket, and his Maitreya won''t want to see our giant group continue to be an Enron local snake in Jiangcheng."


    "Xiao Lin, do you think we should fight him?"


    Jiang Lin frowned and said, "Dad, we can''t be as good as this kind of young spirit."


    Jiang Yuetao was surprised: "I thought you would agree with my proposal with your pride."


    "I''m proud, but I''m not stupid."


    Jiang Lin was a little dissatisfied, which made Jiang Yuetao smile: "well, of course, my good daughter is not stupid. Talk about your consideration. As your father''s test on you, well said, I''ll give you part of the power of the group."


    Jiang Lin snorted: "I know you said a fight is just a trap!"


    "Once Su Ze, the Maitreya, takes off, evergreen group can''t stop it. The world''s first power Eagle Head country and his younger brother maple leaf country are still disheartened and have no harvest. It can be said that at this time, fate is taking care of him and is destined to make him a legend."


    "At this time, whoever comes up against us will break his tendons and fracture, or disappear. We won''t come forward to get thunderstruck!"


    Jiang Yuetao clapped his hands gently: "yes, the times make heroes, and heroes also make the times. We won''t touch this mildew. We will only go with the water and the wind."


    "Gallop with the softness of the world and the firmness of the world. Without teeth, the tongue can live to the end."


    "Xiao Lin, I''ll give you some of the power of our giant group. You can rest assured."


    Jiang Lin nodded. Her father and daughter removed their worries and decided the next way to deal with them.


    No matter how the Maitreya and Jiangcheng reincarnation department make moves, the giant group is to compromise and make progress first.


    Imperial capital, Jiangshan building.


    Old Rong and old Wen stared at each other.


    "It''s against the rules. You broke our rules!"


    "Didn''t you break the rules by mixing water with me?" Wen Lao asked faintly.


    "But I made the appointment with the consent of the majority!" Old Rong roared.


    Wen Lao took his time and slowly tasted the tea: "if you appoint you, the general director of the reincarnation Department has another appointment. The Jiangcheng reincarnation department should always listen to the order of the general director, which is also the rule. If I pull people in series and appoint my people to the foreign affairs office, will you listen or not listen? "


    "You... You''re fooling around!"


    Rong Lao patted the table and left: "Wen, remember, you opened this head, and you broke the rules. Don''t talk about me in the future!"

 Chapter 186

    Miro, director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, checked the spies and the broadcast of the whole Jiangcheng echoed in the streets and alleys of Jiangcheng. The whole city was echoing. With the cooperation of officialdom and a large number of combatants, there were almost no dead corners and omissions.


    Su Ze saw his protected parents in Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Su Zhengshan and Chen Rong were also greatly moved.


    Their children have been reborn in a few days. They have become the world''s top a-strength combatants. Even as parents, they feel magical.


    Before the conflict between Suze and Changqing group, and finally the collapse of Changqing group, they had been surprised once, and now they didn''t expect Suze to grow to this point.


    Su Ze was also worried that his parents would no longer live outside the reincarnation department, so he arranged rooms in the dormitory of the reincarnation department, and arranged Tang Yun and Tang Shi sisters in the dormitory of the reincarnation department. In addition, there are other members of the reincarnation department who are willing to send their families to the reincarnation department dormitory to ensure safety.


    After Wen An''s investigation, he also took this opportunity to see people who are really willing to be loyal to Jiangcheng reincarnation department. These people who send their families to the dormitory are undoubtedly more loyal and can be arranged as leaders and captains of all sizes.


    The framework of Jiangcheng reincarnation department is completely and firmly established with the clear position of these people. Because of the clear position, there is a cohesion of people''s hearts and the difference between loyalty and infidelity, distance and intimacy.


    Thus, under Su Ze and Wen An''an, Jiangcheng reincarnation department is no longer a hand that others can easily take away, and it is no longer a place where you can obey orders by sending a director at will.


    Wen An''an and LAN Ruxin are responsible for handling foreign affairs, and Su Ze enters the center of reincarnation again.


    In the forum of China, the hottest discussion posts are still related to his Maitreya. One is about his recent actions, like news follow-up reports, including the news of joining the China transmigration department and becoming the director of the Jiangcheng transmigration department.


    The following voices of regret say that the Chinese reincarnation department will only let people die. Although it is noble for Maitreya to join the reincarnation department, it is really not a good choice.


    Only a few of them spoke. They admired "Maitreya" for joining the reincarnation department at this time for the sake of national righteousness. They expected him to bring different changes to the reincarnation department.


    Another post is to tell Su Ze''s detailed identity and even photos, which leads to different opinions: some say that this is a random exposure, some are skeptical and do not believe that this is the true identity of the Maitreya, and some are the Maitreya fan group.


    Even in the Maitreya fan group, there are different opinions. Some are angry that this post exposes the true identity of the Maitreya, while others say that the Maitreya is so handsome that he looks so handsome on my face and wants to have children with the Maitreya


    "It''s really everyone."


    Su Ze sighed and chose to enter the reincarnation world "Xiaoao Jianghu" to see what achievements Zhao Hua''s laboratory has now.


    When he came to the location of Zhao Hua''s laboratory, Su Ze found that things seemed a little unexpected. Zhao Hua''s laboratory was expanded.


    It was originally located in the deep mountains and few people knew it. At this time, there were people everywhere at the foot of the whole mountain. Except that it was still 100 meters around the laboratory, the rest had become several factories.


    Yes, it''s not the form of workshop in ancient times, but the appearance of some small machinery factories in modern times.


    This change makes Su Ze feel incomparable disobedience. These days, "Xiaoao Jianghu" has passed for several years. What does Zhao Hua think? How to point out such a technological point? Didn''t I buy him a bioscience laboratory? How did he become mechanical and tempered?


    The green devil aircraft circled, and someone immediately blew a sharp whistle below, warning Su Ze loudly against something like a firegun in his hand.


    With the whistle and warning, a woman in red jumped out with a long sword: "Ling Huchong, director of the Security Department of Miluo iron factory, is here. Who is the hero of the Jianghu?"


    Suze looked at "her" silently.


    This is NIMA''s Linghu Chong, as well as the "Miluo iron factory" and the director of the security department! Are you going to laugh to death?


    It''s too speechless.


    Seeing that Linghu Chong''s Adam''s apple was still there, Su Ze suddenly understood that the protagonist of "Xiaoao Jianghu" had really trained into a sword spectrum to ward off evil spirits... Well, why do you think so?


    Linghu Chong at the bottom also saw Su Ze, and immediately smiled softly: "ah, it''s su Ze Xian, but it''s my faux pas!"


    Su Ze waved his hand uneasily: "it''s all right. How can you practice the evil sword spectrum?"


    Linghu Chong was silent and shook his head: "don''t mention the past. It''s ridiculous for me to make Hu Chong a man. In the future, I''ll be a girl. First, I''ll be a companion to brother Zhao Hua. Second, I''m in awe of me in the Jianghu, and I don''t dare to spit on me."


    Su Ze didn''t know his choice: Linghu Chong''s temperament was so, and it was estimated that his life had undergone great changes. Only Yue buqun of Huashan school could give him such pain.


    The relationship between Yue buqun and Linghu Chong''s master and apprentice has always been hard to evaluate: Yue buqun trains his disciples well and expects him to inherit his sect and restore the glory of Huashan. But the disciple is heartless and willful. He just refuses to work well for Huashan. How can he not be angry?


    Linghu Chong was drinking and carefree outside. He really didn''t want to work for the Huashan sect of the school. Then he was ruthlessly plotted by Yue buqun. It must be painful: Oh, why don''t the school want me? How did Shifu do this to me?


    Because Linghu Chong knew that Su Zexian was Zhao Hua''s boss, he led Su Ze through these factories to the laboratory.


    Su Ze followed Linghu Chong and listened to him. He had a more intuitive impression of these factories - probably able to make simple guns, explosive powder bags and artillery.


    With Zhao Hua''s knowledge, computer help, and some power and hydraulic help, these guns, artillery and explosive bags are still more powerful.


    It''s not a problem to kill people with muskets, but they can''t be fired repeatedly at present. Change the bullets every time you hit them; Artillery can destroy houses and hit people, which may cause 10 or 20 casualties; The explosive bag is the power that can blow up a house and lift up an earth fortress.


    Su Ze was a little disappointed: Zhao Hua''s behavior is undoubtedly meaningful. These things he made will improve the level of science and technology to a certain extent in the future, and can completely and without consumption list guns, gunpowder and modern weapons to all Su Ze''s men.


    However, at present, it still has little effect on Suze.


    The power of the explosive bag is not as powerful as Su Ze''s sweeping and beating after turning into a giant, let alone flexible application.


    Came to the laboratory door, Linghu Chong gently knocked on the door.


    "Brother Zhao Hua, master Su Zexian is here."

 Chapter 187

    There was silence in the laboratory and no one came to open the door.


    Linghu rushed to Su Ze and explained, "brother Zhao Hua is obsessed with research and has always been day and night. His martial arts cultivation is very high now. It''s common that he doesn''t rest for several days. Once he has a rest, he often wakes up day and night. Please don''t blame master Su Zexian. "


    Su Ze nodded and knocked at the door again.


    The door is still not open. Zhao Hua seems really tired and is resting.


    Su Ze found a room to talk to Linghu Chong and asked what the world of Xiaoao Jianghu has become.


    Linghu Chong told him about the current affairs in the Jianghu. The sun moon cult is still the same. Shaolin Wudang still doesn''t show up. The Wuyue sword sect is a little embarrassed. After Yue buqun married his daughter to Hengshan sect, he won a nominal position as the leader of the Wuyue sword sect. In addition, he didn''t gain much real appeal and power.


    Linghu Chong was first driven out of Huashan sect by Yue buqun a year ago, and was slandered by Jianghu gossip. Later, he learned that the gossip was spread by Yue buqun.


    He was so drunk that he heard that the Tiannan exorcism sword forest was so powerful that no one could stop it. In a rage, he went to the palace and learned the exorcism sword manual; After waking up, I was too late to repent. Then I decided to stay with Zhao Hua in the mountains.


    Ren Yingying also left here at that time. These factories still have a lot to do with Ren Yingying. After all, she has a lot of teaching, many ways and many personnel.


    "Brother Zhao Hua said that Ren Yingying probably began to imitate factories in other places and has the ambition to annex the world." Linghu Chong shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know why she left here..."


    Su Ze thought: Ren Yingying might have liked you a little. It''s likely that when you get married and start a business, you click to cut off the bottom. What else can she do? Accompany two eunuchs to be living widows in the mountains and forests?


    Ren Yingying, who was already discouraged and disappointed, now has the ambition to be a female emperor. On the one hand, it is the temptation of weapons made by Zhao Hua''s factory, on the other hand, it is to make Hu Chong crack his palace and destroy the last hope of others as a woman.


    This change really surprised Su Ze.


    After saying some words, Linghu Chong asked people to send cakes and buy wine and vegetables.


    Halfway through the meal, someone reported that the door of the laboratory was opened. Su Ze asked Linghu Chong to call Zhao Hua and ask Zhao Hua what he had gained now.


    Zhao Hua''s eyes were black. When he came to the table, he was just hungry. He ate and talked.


    "I need some assistants. In the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, even some repetitive operations need me to do them myself. It''s really a waste of time!"


    "Well, the assistant and reincarnation points can be given to you, and the new experimental project is ready for you." Su Ze said, "you also explain to me how the current stand has been harvested."


    While eating, Zhao Hua said, "there is still some harvest. I have found a way to turn waste into treasure for one of the dead viruses, which is no longer limited to highly toxic."


    "How to use it?"


    "First, we should practice internal force for more than two years, and we can skillfully call internal force. If it is the practice of the nine Yin manual, six months is necessary. If it is the practice of fighting evil spirits, I should estimate that it needs four years of practice. Too observant of conventional standards. "This is the difference between the high and the right ways of doing things. The nine Yin manual is the leader of the upright road. The internal forces are also following the rules. The evil spirits are too hard and not suitable for the evil.


    "With this internal force to protect the internal organs and head of the two places, you can inject the dead virus extract, which is basically non corrosive and only the driving force of the body. Of course, it is the extract with the characteristics I diluted and transformed."


    "After that, the internal force slowly expels the influence of dead body virus, and the internal organs and head will complete the slow transformation within ten days, so as to become a human who breaks the limits of human beings and is equivalent to surpassing human athletes. The best thing is that the pain of injury is greatly reduced and the limitations of the human body are greatly reduced. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "it sounds like a good harvest. Give me an example."


    "To what extent can ordinary people run? Muscle cramps, strains, or worn kneecaps, broken Achilles tendons... This will not happen to humans transformed by dead body virus extract. They can run 100 kilometers or more at the maximum speed, and they can''t run until they break a bone."


    "Oxygen exchange is no longer necessary, sweating is no longer necessary, hearing is greatly improved, pain is reduced, speed and strength are improved, and endurance is greatly improved."


    Zhao Hua displayed these.


    Su Ze was surprised: at the ordinary level, this is already an absolute monster. With a little training and equipped with some firearms, even new combatants can reach level E strength from level F, and have the hope of saving lives and obtaining more reincarnation points.


    "Well, with this harvest, I can be satisfied. Are there any experiments? I''ll try to see if some of the ills of the dead body virus are still there. " Suze said.


    Zhao Hua put down his job and led Su Ze to a place where the experimental objects were detained. A mountain bandit leader whose martial arts had been abolished was locked in. Su Ze took out evil blood ink and put it on the man. The man roared and almost fainted, but he didn''t die immediately.


    "After transformation, it still belongs to the category of evil things, but because there are human body functions mixed in it, it was not killed by one blow."


    Su Ze secretly thought: "do other aspects have an impact?"


    "There is no effect. Blood and body fluids will not cause transmission of the dead virus, nor will they be passed on to children." Zhao Hua said.


    Su Ze was surprised: "this shows that your dead body virus transformation is very subtle and fine. It doesn''t affect human''s own function at all. It''s powerful, Zhao Hua."


    Zhao Hua smiled: "in fact, this is also the role of internal force protection. Without internal force protection, the dead virus will pollute first. If it pollutes the internal organs, it will affect humans. Later, if it pollutes the head, it will affect human wisdom and memory. Therefore, we must have a foundation of internal force to inject. "


    This is really a problem. It takes thousands of reincarnation points to enter Xiaoao Jianghu to cultivate internal power, and then transform it to avoid accidents.


    However, as a reward or some help, it should still be good, such as Su Ze''s parents, Tang Yun with heart disease, Wen An with physical disability


    "Will you continue this research?" Suze asked.


    "No, the plasticity of dead body virus is really poor. I''ve gone back to the second place and brought the advantages to the limit." Zhao Hua said, "do you have any plans?"

 Chapter 188

    "There are indeed arrangements..."


    Su Ze said: "first of all, I obtained the cultivation method of the medicine snake to enhance my internal power and cultivation from the world of Eagle Head country''s customs clearance" Legend of Shooting Heroes ". Although the medicine snake cannot be copied, I think you should be able to deduce and try out the correct cultivation method."


    "We have cultivated a large number of medicinal snakes for our special use. The efficacy is not enough. The quantity will be collected and supplied to our men."


    Zhao Hua was surprised: "do I need to consider traditional Chinese medicine again? Perhaps the world''s miracle doctors can help us, so I don''t have to consider so much. After all, there are many ambiguous places in traditional Chinese medicine. I feel that everyone should accumulate experience from scratch when learning traditional Chinese medicine, which is too much to test his mind and perennial experience. "


    Speaking of this, he realized the meaning behind Su Ze''s words: "we have more men now?"


    Su Ze smiled and told Zhao Hua the current situation of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Jiangcheng, as well as his current situation.


    Zhao Hua''s expression was calm. When he heard that Su Ze had become the first class a fighter in the world, his expression became a little fanatical.


    "You have reached A-level strength. Can you let me study cells? It should be more effective than that dead virus! "


    Su Ze motioned him to stop: "I''ll let you study later, but don''t go too far. It''s not good to make a pile of cloning and replication."


    Zhao Huaxing nodded: "that''s great. I''m looking forward to it."


    "The first item is the medicine snake." Suze reminded again.


    "Yes, I see." Zhao Hua said he remembered, "what about the second item?"


    "The second item is related to my current A-level strength," Su Ze took out the giant spinal fluid of the world of the attacking giant and talked to Zhao Hua about the ability and world outlook of the attacking giant.


    Zhao Hua listened carefully and frowned more and more: "it must be eldia people who take or inject giant spinal cord fluid to become an intelligent giant, and then the intelligent giant can become an intelligent giant by swallowing the spinal cord fluid of the intelligent giant, and remember..."


    "This ability is amazing, but I feel that there is a lack of samples. The blood of eldian people is something that can''t get around."


    Su Ze nodded: "according to the world view of that world, but we should consider it from a longer direction... Eldian people themselves will not become giants. It is a female slave named umir who eats some mysterious object and then has the ability to become giants. After one or two thousand years of reproduction and survival. Can you multiply the substance of this mysterious object through the extract? "


    "Dead body virus can extract so much, which is also useful for people in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu. It can proliferate through the human body. This giant spinal cord fluid can only be set to be useful for eldian people, but it''s hard to do." Zhao Hua said.


    "I can turn into a giant and give you a lot of flesh and blood. Can you try it?" Suze asked.


    Zhao Hua nodded to understand that he was not particularly hopeful. In particular, Suze shows that the key to the transformation of the giant lies in the spinal cord fluid and the blood of eldian people. The blood and flesh cut from the giant should not have much effect, but more like an appendage.


    After finishing these two important studies, Su Ze raised his hand and pointed to the factories: "what''s going on?"


    "Of course, this is for the future logistics preparation," Zhao Hua said. "Now Jiangcheng reincarnation department and the whole Jiangcheng are under control. These logistics preparations can only play a part at present, but in the future, when a large number of modern weapons are produced with the improvement and improvement of facilities, the men of Jiangcheng reincarnation department will excel in the reincarnation world."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "even so, it''s a little too long... It hasn''t been effective in the past two years. Do you need me to make some important scientific and technological products to speed up the process?"


    "Yes, after all, some small countries are willing to sell everything, and the most backward rifle production line they buy is much stronger than ours, but the supporting coal and steel are not easy to solve. The shackles of productivity in ancient society are the biggest limitation." Zhao Hua said.


    Su Ze was speechless: "then are you still doing this?"


    "I always have to do something in my spare time outside of research. My cultivation has been improved to this level. I am really energetic and should do more things."


    When Zhao Hua said this, Su Ze also understood: Zhao Hua used all his energy without much waste, so he seemed to do more unnecessary things.


    In fact, he only studied the extract and transformation of dead virus, which is enough to make a difference to Suze. But he still made use of other leisure time to do this, which shows how his state of mind is doing his best.


    Because of his dedication, Su Ze also had some feelings, so he spoke more confidently next.


    "Zhao Hua, you should do your best in the study of drug snake and giant spinal cord fluid. You can take care of these factories if you can, and give up if you can''t."


    "Yes, I know."


    Su Ze pondered and said, "one more thing, I''m going to pass the fifth level reincarnation world goblin killer. I have some information to communicate with you. Let''s see if there is any way."


    Zhao Hua''s expression was solemn: "please tell me, I may not have much wisdom. I can copy some ideas."


    Su Ze talked about the fifth level reincarnation of the world "goblin killer" in China, and recalled the plot by the way.


    As a cartoon and animation, "goblin killer" is not a powerful power system. The perspective of goblin killer is to deal with the cunning goblin. Even if goblin itself becomes stronger, it is just a level C and level B strength.


    If you follow this strength and plot, the world is at most a third level reincarnation world, and Su Ze directly went through it with A-level strength.


    But it''s not that simple. The world has such background settings as "brave", "Saint" and "demon king", and its strength is no less than Class A. The story of the brave fighting the devil king is used as the background board. The devil king claims to destroy the world and conquer the world. There are several plot characters with class a strength, which is the standard of almost the fourth level reincarnation world.


    However, this is not the whole background - behind the background board, there are gods who roll fate dice like playing, as the behind the scenes.


    "Goblin killer" as the fifth level reincarnation world, the customs clearance conditions are certainly not to follow the protagonist to kill goblin, nor to fight against the demon king and the demon God King, but against the "gods" behind the scenes.


    If it were not for this condition, the fifth level reincarnation world would not be so difficult!

 Chapter 189

    "This is really the detailed information that no one has ever said."


    Zhao Hua said, thinking slowly.


    This kind of detailed information is certainly not available to other forces. If there is no accident, Su Ze, the Maitreya, can pass the customs many times.


    This is really a person favored by heaven and earth. Capable people can''t get such detailed information before everyone else.


    He asked again, "in addition to knowing that the other party is a God, is there any other relevant specific information? Such as specific capabilities and location. "


    "No, not at all." Su Ze said, "but I have some guesses. Considering that the level of this reincarnation world is the fifth level, this difficulty should correspond not to the gods who destroy the sky and destroy the earth and create life races, but to a god system that is strong enough to be called God."


    When the body is strong to a certain extent and has one or two special abilities, it is called God, which is similar to the ancient Greek gods known by Suze before: they are not omnipotent, they have human seven emotions and six desires, and they are gods only because they are strong.


    Therefore, they are not the gods that can determine the rise and fall of a person, a race and a civilization. They are more like a pile of ancient Greek gods who get dice and play a game to observe the progress of the game.


    "Is that so?" Zhao Hua said. "If so, will the dice become invalid when the combatants enter the reincarnation world, and the fate points thrown deviate from the facts, so as to attract the attention of the gods."


    "After that, the gods will do it?"


    Su Ze nodded: "your speculation is very reasonable."


    "I think it''s a headache to find the gods. For the gods, it''s also a headache to appear human beings who don''t abide by the rules of fate dice. Maybe if I don''t need to find them, they will show up and try to kill us. "


    "The premise is that we will break their fate dice rules."


    Zhao Hua said, "so, where is the fate dice rule embodied?"


    "It is reflected in all the experiences of the protagonist and adventure team in the reincarnation world of goblin killer, which are doomed and arranged. The gods roll dice in the experiences of the adventure team and goblin."


    Suze said: "specifically, all the experiences of the protagonist and the adventure team, the existence of goblin, are caused by the gods throwing fate dice."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze smiled first: "it''s really unreasonable. Now I know how to find the gods. As long as we find the gods, we can fight with them."


    "We have to make specific speculation about their strength."


    The ten adventurer levels of goblin killers are white porcelain, obsidian, steel, sapphire, emerald, ruby, brass, silver, gold and platinum. It is worth noting that this level is the evaluation made by the adventurer trade union according to the tasks completed by the adventurer and the contribution rate to the society, and even the conditions such as reference factors and personal conduct.


    It can be said that both strength and ideological morality are considered. Taking the protagonist codenamed "goblin killer" as an example, the real strength is probably above the emerald level, but not the brass level at most. However, due to the tireless crusade against goblin and great contribution, it is rated as silver level.


    His silver level is basically worthy of the name of the goblin race, but it is much worse for the comparison of human strength.


    In this reincarnation world, if roughly divided, the gold and platinum levels should belong to the category of class a comprehensive strength, and the silver level is probably equivalent to class B strength. Even if the protagonist "goblin killer" has a strong expensive magic scroll, it can indeed be regarded as class B strength.


    The gods, however, look beyond the platinum level adventurers, how they look beyond the class a category, belonging to a higher level of strength.


    "Reality", "fantasy", "chaos", "sky", "order", "fear", "time", "death", "sky", "fate" and "coincidence"... There are only 11 gods displayed in the original plot. In addition to the onlookers, the two gods who are most directly involved in investing in fate dice are "reality" and "fantasy".


    The adventure members of the protagonist "goblin killer" team, including goblin killer, goddess officer, fairy Archer, dwarf warlock and lizard monk, are the game roles supported by the "fantasy" gods in this game.


    Goblins are the game characters supported by the "real" gods. Once the appropriate fate points are cast, the "goblin killer" adventure team will experience what is called "cruel reality".


    "So... The gods displayed in the original works may not all take the shot. The two gods'' real ''and'' Fantasy ''who directly participate in the game and throw fate dice are estimated to be the main force of the shot, either only them or only one of them."


    Zhao Hua said to Su Ze, "if you think so, it should be much easier. It''s better to deal with two gods with S-class strength than more than a dozen gods. According to the difficulty of the reincarnation world you displayed and estimated, the former belongs to the fifth level reincarnation world, and the latter is afraid to reach the sixth level? "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "things are not so absolute. The strength level and evaluation of the reincarnation world are not absolutely accurate and correct. We rely on the reincarnation world level to act. Probably won''t go wrong, but once it goes wrong, it may be a fatal problem. "


    "Consider the presence of two gods with S-level strength, the influence of fate dice, and more than a dozen gods that may appear..."


    "If so, it''s too difficult. It''s just a person picking the whole God system." Zhao Hua said, "how about the worship of gods in this reincarnation world? Are there many people who worship gods? "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "there is not much reflection in this regard. What you want to ask is, does the power of gods come from the worship of gods by humans and creatures? As long as we destroy mankind, we can eliminate the power of the gods to the greatest extent, and even the existence of the gods themselves? "


    "Yes, if the power of the gods comes from the worship of mankind, then we must pass through this reincarnation world. This forced method is also one of the choices." Zhao Hua said, "it seems that things are not so simple. It is difficult to achieve such a goal with dead virus. Even if the creatures in the world are destroyed, the gods will live unaffected."

 Chapter 190

    This method is really a little crazy. Su Ze feels that unless he has to, he should not use this way of poisoning and mass destruction of life to pass through the world of reincarnation.


    "If this method can''t play its due role, I can only suggest that you use a few tons of explosives to increase the possibility of victory, or wait a few days in the real world, so that I can spend a few years in this proud world to develop a simple and elementary nuclear bomb."


    Zhao Hua said.


    Su Ze was shocked: "nuclear bomb? Can you do it? "


    "The principle of nuclear bomb is not difficult. Almost everyone knows that the difficulty is to purify nuclear materials and bombard atomic nuclei. On the premise of having a lot of data, I feel I can still do it in a few years. "


    When Zhao Hua said this, he suddenly hesitated a little confidently: "the only restriction may be Xiaoao Jianghu reincarnation. There are not many helpers, energy and manufacturing capacity in the world."


    "If we can''t get a nuclear bomb in a few years, it can only be because of this."


    Su Ze nodded slowly and said to himself: Although the principle of the nuclear bomb is well known, many small and large countries have been unable to work out it for ten or decades. This is not for no reason. Although Zhao Hua is smart, the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu is really too different.


    Zhao Hua''s self-confidence is a good thing, but Su Ze feels unable to believe his self-confidence in this regard.


    Even the most rudimentary nuclear bomb made in the ancient world of a Wulin Xiake is too poor.


    "The nuclear bomb is a little distant and uncertain... You''d better do what I ask you to do as well as possible."


    Suze said.


    After talking to Zhao Hua, Zhao Hua raised questions dialectically. His thinking is indeed much clearer - before, Su Ze was still considering how to find the gods in the world of goblin killer, and what level of power the gods will show. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to be so embarrassed. At least he has a preliminary answer and estimate in his heart.


    Zhao Hua didn''t say anything more when Su Ze said this. He thought about how to continue to develop the world of Xiaoao Jianghu: it won''t take too much effort to cultivate the drug snake, the giant''s spinal cord fluid lacks important conditions, and there may not be much harvest... When the personnel and equipment arranged by Su Ze arrive, he may be able to make the first nuclear bomb.


    Transfer the reincarnation points to Zhao Hua 50000 for his exchange time. Su Ze leaves the world of Xiaoao Jianghu.


    After that, Su Ze first purchased the equipment Zhao Hua needed and sent it to the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu. He also gave Zhao Hua several green magic aircraft stacked in the personal space of the reincarnation center, so that he could transform some, so that Shi Gaozhi group would no longer have the tracking authority and the highest backstage authority.


    After that, Su Ze called up 50 loyal men and asked them about their reincarnation points.


    These men have hundreds of reincarnation points, with a total of 20000 or 30000 reincarnation points. Su Ze himself took out 20000 reincarnation points and selected four highly educated ones to enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu. One is to learn martial arts and improve their strength, and the other is to help Zhao Hua carry out experiments.


    "After these four people come back, their strength should reach level C at least. They have the obligation to take you to brush the points of reincarnation world, return you reincarnation points and protect your safety, so that you can also have such an opportunity to enter the world under my control and improve your strength."


    Su Ze promised them that he would certainly tell them not to deliberately pass the first and second level reincarnation world as far as possible.


    The reincarnation world of the first level and the second level are basically modern life. Comedy, love and hard struggle are mostly murder and gun battle at most. Compared with other reincarnation worlds, the erosion of the real world can be almost ignored, and there can also be novices for training combatants for a long time.


    After arranging all these things, Su Ze took a turn in the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng.


    LAN Ruxin and Wen''an are here. They are bickering with each other. One says "how about an old woman" and the other says "smelly girl, you are still wet"


    Tang Yun looked at them with a little worry. Her face was slightly white. It seemed that she was going to have a heart attack.


    "How is Jiangcheng?"


    "Lord Maitreya, I have displayed all the suspicious persons, and a quarter of the search and investigation scope has been carried out." Wen An''an said, "unfortunately, because the men led by an old woman are moving too slowly, the remaining suspicious people are fleeing Jiangcheng on a large scale. Even some who did not offend us left Jiangcheng because they were upset. "


    "You''re talking about me again!" Lanru''s heart glared at her.


    Wen An pretended not to see at all.


    Su Ze nodded and praised Wen An''an: "your ability is really powerful. Relying only on your personal brain, you have been comparable to the rumored computing center."


    "It''s not so exaggerated. How can people compare with machines?" Wen An smiled and said, "my brain performance is just equivalent to that of an ordinary laptop. Then because I have an intelligent management program, I can work with multithreading and high power. If I work like this for a long time, my brain will die."


    "Then have a good rest and don''t work too hard." Su Ze said, "Jiangcheng''s next work is not so important. Just leave it to Lanru."


    Wen An smiled: "well, so? Shall I rest next? "


    "No, I need you to make two choices."


    Suze said.


    "Let me go back to the imperial capital?" Wen An''s smile has disappeared, and her voice is very cold.


    In her opinion, Su Ze first asked LAN Ruxin to take over Jiangcheng''s work, which is undoubtedly aimed at her "seizing power", because Jiangcheng reincarnation department is in Wen''an''s hand, and Jiangcheng officialdom is in Wen''an''s hand, he feels uneasy.


    After making this decision, there is no doubt that Su Ze''s power struggle is no different from those old guys in the cabinet.


    So the two options are to further exclude the Wen''an arrangement from the power center? He wants to dominate the river city and be a local emperor.


    So Wen An became indifferent and even disgusted.


    Obviously, he is a miracle maker and the Maitreya I admire. He has the opportunity and possibility to change everything. In the end, the young, handsome Maitreya exudes the stench of an old man.


    Is it true that I''m blind and come all the way to beg for hardship?


    Just like the strict choice, is it still missing the hearts of the people?


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Ze noticed the change of Wen An''s expression and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 191

    Huh?


    Wen An''an was stunned when she saw Su Ze''s indisputable smile, and then quickly blushed.


    As expected, she miscalculated the hearts of the people. It was a shame. She miscalculated Lord Maitreya''s mind!


    If Lord Maitreya is full of self calculation, it will not be this expression and expression. The more he wants to calculate himself and exclude himself, the more he will work hard to show his tolerance and kindness. Wen An can detect the smell of hypocrisy and decay without anyone''s reminding.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Lord Maitreya. I really misunderstood. I thought -"


    Before she finished, LAN Ruxin held her chest and couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, I said you smelly girl don''t know anything. When you heard that Su Ze asked you to put things aside in Jiangcheng, you thought Su Ze was seizing power with you? Isn''t that ridiculous? "


    "It seems that you don''t know anything about Su Ze."


    "I don''t know Su Ze. Do you know very well? It''s an old woman over twenty-five! " Wen An retorted discontentedly.


    LAN Ruxin was furious: "who stipulates that 25 years old is an old woman? I''m still a girl full of youth. Make it clear to me that I -- "


    "Well, twenty-five is far from youthful, isn''t it? Aunt! " Wen An said with ridicule.


    Su Ze raised his hand and motioned them not to make noise.


    "Wen An, the first choice, do you want to know more about me and completely choose to join my camp? Or do you want to leave room to work for your grandfather in the future? "


    Wen''an began to ponder. The question was very straightforward, and it was worth her serious consideration and serious answer.


    Knowing more secrets, of course, is more unreservedly working for Lord Maitreya.


    If she chooses to leave room, she will be the spokesman of Wen An in front of Su Ze, that is, the identity of the collaborator. There is always room, and it is impossible to further know Su Ze''s secret.


    "My grandfather and Lord Maitreya, your goal should go hand in hand?"


    Wen An''an said, seeing that Su Ze was still smiling, he also knew that if he didn''t make a choice, he couldn''t further become the confidant of Lord Maitreya.


    Others can slowly cultivate loyalty. She has shown too strong ability. She must determine a good position now before she can decide what things can be let her know and what things can''t be let her know.


    "Well, my grandfather always dotes on me. I must have rebelled once and he will forgive me. And Lord Maitreya, you probably won''t forgive me for any rebellious behavior. "


    "Therefore, I will stand on your side and work for you with all my heart." Wen An''an said, "only one thing, don''t hurt my grandpa. I hope Lord Maitreya can promise me."


    This logic is also a bit of the meaning of "being favored so you have no fear". Of course, Wen''an''s intelligence is not only because her grandfather dotes on her, but also because of her trust in Maitreya''s character.


    If Su Ze is an ambitious and unscrupulous hero, Wen''an can''t trust so much.


    Su Ze smiled: "I already know a lot about Wen Lao. Don''t worry, we don''t have too many opportunities for conflict in the future, let alone hurt him."


    "That''s good. I hope to know more about Lord Maitreya. I hope to advance and retreat together with Lord Maitreya." Wen An''an said, "as long as Lord Maitreya doesn''t dislike me as a disabled guy."


    Suze said, "this is the second question I want to ask you."


    "Wen''an, do you want to recover your health and stand up?"


    Wen An''an was stunned: "Lord Maitreya, what are you talking about?"


    Su Ze repeated the question again. Wen An''s eyes were red: "do I have a chance?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, I put Zhao Hua into a reincarnation world and gave him enough experimental materials and reincarnation points. In the past few days, he has studied it for several years, and now he has gained."


    "What are the gains?" Wen An asked, his voice trembling.


    Su Ze said slowly: "in the second part of biochemical crisis, the reason for the emergence of zombies is that there is a scientist whose daughter is suffering from congenital disability. He hopes to develop a drug to make the disabled daughter stand up and have the ability to act."


    "As a result, this drug is actually a virus, which can not only make the disabled have the ability to move, but also make the corpse have the ability to move. In essence, the world of Hokkaido''s implied record of the academy is similar to the reincarnation world that allows corpses to act. "


    "What I asked Zhao Hua to study is the dead virus in the reincarnation world of the implied record of the school park. After Zhao Hua''s research, he has obtained almost no defects and the method of using the dead virus to improve his strength."


    Su Ze said the nine Yin manual classics will be completed in the six months, and then the injection of dead body virus will be transformed into the extract. What kind of ability will it get directly to achieve E level comprehensive strength or even stronger? This is all explained to Wen''an Ann.


    Wen Anan''s face was red with excitement, and he could not immediately start training the nine Yin Manual of classics, and then he''d like to transform the virus into the extract.


    But a few seconds later, she calmed down: "do I need to enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu for half a year? Reincarnation points need a lot, right? "


    "It''s a lot, but it''s nothing to me. I''ll pay you this part of the reincarnation points. There are still six months left. For the real world outside us, it''s only half a day. " Suze explained.


    "Is there anyone else besides me?" Wen An asked.


    "Tang Yun, who has congenital heart disease, and my parents."


    Wen An''an looked surprised and quickly estimated: "it seems that the reincarnation points given by the world of customs clearance reincarnation are not thousands, but tens of thousands, otherwise you wouldn''t take out so many reincarnation points."


    "Before that, I thought it would be 2000 to 5000 points."


    "Yes, the rewards of customs clearance and reincarnation in the world are indeed very rich." Su Ze did not hide it and admitted generously.


    "Because of such rich rewards, individuals have the strength to rival a large group and a country." Wen An''an said and asked, "Lord Maitreya, you say there are almost no defects. Does that mean there are still defects?"


    "Yes, there are indeed defects. In my Maoshan Taoist art, people transformed in this way still belong to evil things and will be greatly hurt by Maoshan Taoist art." Suze said.


    Wen An''an was worried: "is it an evil thing... Will it become ugly and can''t have children?"

 Chapter 192

    "That''s not true. What''s changed is only the physique, and the appearance will not change." Su Ze explained to Wen An''an, "it''s normal to have children and live in the sun. Everything is normal. Only the physique has improved."


    "Will be treated as evil by Taoist Arts and cause great damage..."


    Wen An''an asked again, "will other exorcisms also cause great harm? Influence future strength enhancement? "


    "This is indeed possible."


    Su Ze said that after all, it is the constitution after the infection of human dead virus. If it has the ability to expel evil spirits, it may be really useful and may be restrained.


    Moreover, there should be no big problem in cultivating internal skills. After all, the premise to protect the mind and internal organs from dead body viruses is to have internal skills.


    However, other aspects of learning and strengthening may be subject to relevant restrictions. The ability to ward off evil spirits and Exorcism cannot be touched and owned. Other similar abilities may not be many and will also have an impact.


    "Then I don''t want to choose that." Wen An''an said, "although I really want to get up as soon as possible, I don''t think this is all. I want to follow the steps of Lord Maitreya and become strong."


    Su Ze was surprised: "compared with most reincarnation worlds and combatants, this transformation is relatively good. Only a few restrictions have been received, but many promotions have been obtained."


    "Especially the stubborn diseases of you and Tang Yun can be cured. I don''t think you need to refuse."


    LAN Ruxin also said, "smelly girl, don''t be too arrogant. Of course, it''s easy for you to refuse this, but you don''t understand that you can never catch up with Su Ze. Su Ze''s current strength is already A-level, but you yourself are f-level. Even the f-level strength owned by normal people is not as good as that. "


    "You still think about how to catch up with Su Ze in the future. It''s too ambitious. It''s funny!"


    Wen''an snorted, "the old woman always thinks that others will be as stupid as you. The so-called comprehensive strength is the combination of her own strength and foreign things on the one hand."


    "If I now have portable and launchable missiles, nuclear bombs and mechanical armor of the Eagle Head country, even if I am inconvenient to move, can''t my comprehensive strength reach level B or even level a?"


    "The comprehensive strength evaluation is just a rather rigid procedure. There are some ways to get a high evaluation." Wen An''an said, "I don''t aim high, but for my own future. A constitution that is restrained and affects the growth of strength is really useless to me."


    Su Ze didn''t get angry when he heard the speech, but nodded slightly: "it''s not wrong for you to think so."


    "Tang Yun, what do you think?"


    Tang Yun thought carefully and said, "I am willing to accept this method and improve my strength as soon as possible."


    Wen An looked at her and didn''t speak: she knew Tang Yun''s situation. Congenital heart disease made Tang Yun feel powerless in the first level of reincarnation world, so she had long wanted to have a healthy body, improve her strength, and better protect her sister.


    Tang Yun is not stupid. She knew that the people of the Sixiang group came to Jiangcheng to investigate the killing of the hall leader of the Qinglong sect. The cause of this is Tang Yun''s family.


    Tang Yun''s father was a rotten gambler. He put his life on the table, but also on his two daughters. When the Qinglong gang forced Tang Yun and Tang Shi to repay their debts, Mu Qingling and Su Ze came forward and solved the matter.


    Now that the Sixiang group has arrived, Tang Yun feels oppressed and has no chance to pick and choose anyway.


    Su Ze was not surprised. He promised Tang Yun and then asked his parents.


    To Su Ze''s surprise, his parents were not interested in this - his father was a logistics staff, used to not fighting, and was unwilling to participate in fighting to improve his strength. Mother has never been tested as a combatant. She is neither a combatant nor a logistics officer, and she does not intend to contact the reincarnation world.


    Both of them may think of the idea of "peace is happiness". Su Ze is helpless to this concept. If he can''t persuade them, let them go. As long as they live in the dormitory of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and protect it for a while.


    When Su Ze will bring greater changes to China in the future, let them continue to live a peaceful and stable life without protecting them.


    In the end, the only choice for dead body virus transformation is Tang Yun. For the time being, Zhao Hua''s research results can not be applied to many members of the reincarnation Department on a large scale.


    After giving Tang Yun reincarnation points, let her enter the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, find Zhao Hua and Linghu Chong to practice martial arts. After that, Su Ze himself made a turn in the world that has passed the customs.


    Go to the world of Mr. zombie to meet Master''s ninth uncle, talk about the past, and help him improve his living conditions; Go to the implied record of the School Park, which belongs to your own world, and stay for ten days and a half months; Go and see the lovely Lamb who gets rid of the shadow of childhood in the silent lamb


    It took more than half a day in the real world to turn this circle, and it was almost dark.


    The investigation of Jiangcheng has been completed. I dare not say that 100% of the hidden dangers have been eliminated. Under the surveillance of Wen''an, a terrible humanoid computer, at least 99% of the hidden dangers have been solved, including the residue of Changqing group and the people who tried to assassinate Su Ze. They can only retreat from this river city temporarily.


    At this time, several groups of people came to visit one after another, with different tone and words.


    "Hakushima martial master takema jingichiro, please see Mr. Maitreya and hope that Mr. Maitreya will return to our reincarnation world..."


    "The Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head country, please negotiate with Mr. Miluo."


    "The Scotch group wants to meet Mr. Milo and talk about zolia scotch."


    "Qinglong Gang under Sixiang group, meet the class a strong man, Lord Maitreya!"


    "Throughout the world group, please see Mr. Maitreya, please hand over the rebellious'' Lotus'' of our group..."


    "Shendu group requests to see Lord Maitreya..."


    "The national security department hopes to meet Mr. Miluo..."


    "Jiang Yuetao, a mentally retarded person of Jiangcheng giant group, hopes to meet with Mr. Miluo."


    So many people who asked to meet each other had different tones. The reason why they came together was not because they had discussed it, but more because Jiangcheng had been cleaned up by Jiangcheng reincarnation department. There were fewer irrelevant characters, peeping eyes and fighting openly and secretly. It was time for them to do business.


    Su Ze is not timid about this: "since so many people want to see me, come and meet me. At 8:00 tonight, choose a wide place, meet or talk, and solve these messy grievances by the way."

 Chapter 193

    "At eight o''clock tonight, Jiangcheng National Stadium..."


    In a villa. Armed with a samurai sword, takema jingichiro looked indifferent. In front of him were two people from the crane island country and an escort from the Chinese Foreign Affairs Office not far away.


    "You have great courage. This is to solve your grievances in one breath!" At the giant group building, Jiang Yuetao smiled and said to Jiang Lin, "come on, let''s go and see what earth shaking changes have taken place in the student bullied in your memory."


    Jiang Lin nodded slightly and recalled Su Ze''s appearance in the past in her mind. She suddenly felt a little unreal. When she thought about the high spirited Maitreya now, she felt even more unreal.


    Yes, she also wants to see what kind of strength and nature this handsome male classmate is now.


    On the way to Jiangcheng National Stadium, the people of yingtouguo and shigaozhi group belong to the same road.


    In the super long luxury business car, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of Eagle Head and Knox, the representative of Scott group, talked with you and me.


    They discussed the bottom line they had prepared, the questions they were prepared to ask, and whether to do it or not.


    "The cyborg is afraid that it is difficult to fight against Su Ze with class a comprehensive strength. Now we don''t have home court advantage in Jiangcheng, China." Said Knox.


    The deputy director of the foreign affairs department also said: "yes, if you really want to do it, you can only see whether the situation has a chance. You shouldn''t place too many ideas on it."


    "We should find a way to use public opinion to discredit him and break with the Chinese cabinet. Let him and his country suspect, fight and quarrel with each other... "


    They looked at each other and smiled, without further explanation.


    Speaking of internal strife and chaos, hasn''t China already begun? The major groups and cabinet forces have had a lot of contact with their hawkish country! They have some ways to use these forces to make them fight with each other.


    A leading aircraft with a length of 20 meters is flying in the sky. The leader of the green dragon sect under the four elephant group and the people who run through the world group are sitting opposite on the sofa in the aircraft.


    The green dragon sect leader is well-dressed and has a green dragon mark on his face. He doesn''t know whether it is born or the day after tomorrow. He can''t see many traces.


    Throughout the world group is a smiling, high cheekbones woman with bright red lips. Beside the woman, there is a man in suits and shoes.


    "Peony, manager du..." Qinglong gang leader said, "have you considered it?"


    "Think about it. You should be careful about it." The woman with high cheekbones is the "Peony", and said with a smile, "Lotus hates me very much. I also want to get rid of her as soon as possible, but I have to see if the little brother Maitreya will give us face."


    "If brother Maitreya is willing to give us face throughout the world, we won''t oppose him, will we?"


    "What you think is very good. Milo doesn''t even give face to the Eagle Head country, crane island country and Scott group. Why do you give face to your group?" The green dragon sect leader said in a deep voice.


    "Peony" smiled and said, "you just don''t know women and men. Sometimes a woman''s smile can resolve many disputes."


    "What''s more, I''m a woman among women..."


    The leader of the green dragon sect looked at her. The "Peony" in front of her was really beautiful. Ordinary women had high cheekbones, which was probably difficult to be beautiful again. There was an abnormal mean three-dimensional feeling on her face, which made people feel that they always wanted to see more.


    However, then he sneered: "can the woman of chaiti, the little Heavenly Emperor, serve the Maitreya? I heard chaiti claimed that when the little emperor came, he didn''t have much skill, but he had the same temper as the emperor. He didn''t allow his men to disobey at all. "


    "''lianhua ''left the world group because that guy directly asked'' Lianhua ''to sleep and scared her away? Ha ha ha... "


    The face of "Peony" suddenly sank, which was the last thing she wanted to recall, and it was also the reason why she wanted to get rid of "Lotus"!


    Chaiti, the "little Heavenly Emperor" who runs through the world group, is known as the "little Heavenly Emperor" externally and the "Heavenly Emperor" internally. It is indeed the emperor''s temper and style. He takes life and death from all his subordinates, whatever he wants.


    "Peony" was asked to sleep by him at the beginning. He was not very willing in his heart, but later he had some benefits. His strength was upgraded to the level of level C strength, and he gradually obeyed.


    Later, she recommended her good friend "Lotus" to chaiti. Maybe her mind was to let "Lotus" taste it, otherwise she would be unwilling.


    Chaiti also happens to have this idea. As soon as they hit it off, they are ready to invite the "Lotus" to chaiti''s bed. Unexpectedly, "Lotus" had a strong temperament and left the world group directly.


    What''s more unexpected to "Peony" is that the departure of "Lotus" directly took chaiti''s heart away - chaiti lost interest in these women who took it at will and never let "Peony" sleep again. Firstly, chaiti took away the body of "Peony", and Lanru fell out of favor because of "Lotus"!


    In her heart, her feelings for chaiti are complex, and she doesn''t dare and doesn''t want to take revenge, but for the "Lotus", she only hates and can''t get rid of it immediately.


    "Manager Du, how many will do it?"


    "Peony" changed the subject and said to manager Du in suit and shoes.


    Manager Du replied, "I have contacted Mr. Bi. Wuma jingichiro and shigaozhi group will do it, and Sixiang group will do it. Whether our group will do it depends on the timing."


    "The giant group in Jiangcheng said they would not do it. No one within the reincarnation Department acted. Shendu group did not respond to our contact and should not participate in this matter."


    "In addition, Lingnan group and Zhaojia group didn''t send anyone at all."


    Peony nodded slightly and stopped talking.


    Du Qinglong, the leader of Qinglong Gang, didn''t think much of her performance and smiled.


    Snap your fingers. Qiu Hong, the new leader of Qinglong sect water hall, called "red sister", came to pour him a glass of wine.


    Du Qinglong didn''t drink. He looked at the glass of wine and shook his head.


    The aircraft stopped and someone reported.


    "We have arrived at Jiangcheng National Stadium."


    Du Qinglong stood up, smashed the glass of wine at his feet and strode out.


    The glass is broken and the wine is full of air. "Peony" sneers disdainfully: a gangster is a gangster. No matter how high his status is, he is also a gangster. He is almost a few watermelon knives to cut people


    In the dark night, Jiangcheng National Stadium was brightly lit.


    There are no sporting events, only upcoming talks or fights.

 Chapter 194

    The limousine stopped at the door, and the party went to Jiangcheng National Stadium and was welcomed in.


    Small aircraft and leading aircraft stopped and were also watched or welcomed by the people of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Jiangcheng security department.


    Under the guidance of these people, they came to the side of the stadium and the reception seats arranged next to the football field.


    This is really an unprecedented form of Hospitality: people from the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and the security department are all vigilant and careful, as if they want to entertain not guests but criminals.


    Even this time, both the guest and the host knew it well.


    Some came with goodwill and some with malice. When talking, they must fight to solve their grievances. Therefore, the owner simply chose the site next to the vast site.


    If you really want to fight, you can start immediately - leaving a place to fight and solve problems is a rare way to treat guests.


    The deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head country looked at the members of the security department who were also running forward and leaving. His expression was not very good-looking.


    "What did you find?" Asked Knox, a representative of the Scotch group.


    The deputy director of the foreign affairs department came to his ear, covered his mouth and whispered, "the speed and strength of Maitreya''s control over the river city exceeded my expectations. He can use all the strength of Jiangcheng, and the local security force of Jiangcheng has been controlled by him. "


    "Can he do it?" Knox didn''t believe it. "He just became the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department for one day. How could he do it?"


    "Prepare for the worst." With that, the deputy director of the foreign affairs department looked up as if nothing had happened to hide his real inner activities.


    As the crowd arrived, they took their seats, and someone brought tea.


    Some are smiling, some are silent, some are flashing their eyes, gesturing to each other, and some are whispering


    Su Ze watched the performance of the people in the monitoring room and asked Wen An about the identity of these people.


    Wen''an, like several family treasures, tells these people''s detailed information and intelligence, and even the data they can''t collect on the surface, and even explains them with their expressions to guess their purpose.


    "The representative of Shendu group just came to make a familiar face and say hello to us."


    "Jiang Yuetao and his daughter Jiang Lin of the giant group came with goodwill. He won''t take risks with his daughter, which shows that he has no intention of being an enemy with us."


    "Wu Ma jingichiro seems reckless, but he is actually quite confident. When he challenged people in crane island country, he made a sneak attack and killed people. The crane island country is more tolerant. The winner takes everything. Not only did he not lose his reputation, but he did not damage his reputation as a sword wizard. I estimate that his own strength is not weak, and he should have other sneak attacks and allies, so he is so confident. "


    "It is estimated that there are shigaozhi group, Sixiang group and tongtianxia group. They are not stupid. If they decide to do it, they will certainly look for the best opportunity. The semi robot of shigaozhi group, the leader of Qinglong gang of Sixiang group, and the ''Peony'' running through the world group are the superficial strength we see at present. "


    Wen An''an analyzed, and Yu Guang was also looking at the reaction of others in the monitoring room: Zhou Bo, former director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, had a shocked expression of "this is what people can do", and Lu Yishu was almost shocked.


    From the legendary swordsman world, she has been worshipped by Tang Yun, who has completed the transformation of the virus in the dead body and learned the nine Yin Manual of truth.


    Because her mind is not too complicated, she looks at Wen An admiringly and marvels at Wen An''s analysis. Occasionally, she also takes a sneak look at Su Ze.


    LAN Ruxin didn''t pay attention to Wen''an''s analysis. Her eyes fell on a picture of the monitor, and her fist was a little tight.


    The past events of "Peony" and "little Heavenly Emperor" disgusted her when she recalled them. If it weren''t for their actions, LAN Ruxin might still stay in the world and might reluctantly work for the world group.


    She doesn''t like big groups and the coming chaos, but she doesn''t have the idea of walking alone and challenging the unfair world before leaving the world group.


    Finally, Wen An looks at Su Ze. Su Ze looks at her with appreciation, surprised by her ability and talent, and values her.


    Wen An''an just saw Su Ze''s gaze and felt his body warm and full of power.


    Such a situation, such a value for her Maitreya... Is what she dreams of.


    Waiting for Wen An''s analysis, Su Ze wrote down the analysis and smiled: "lotus, Tang Yun, follow me. Wen''an, you''re not fit to show up now. Just watch the monitoring here and let me know as soon as possible. "


    Wen An smiled and watched them leave. He opened the computer in front of him and detected the monitor program.


    Finally, open a text document and type "how do you see, Jarvis."


    The cursor flashes on the text document to display a line of words.


    "Very good. You were the granddaughter of a cabinet member. Now you work for milosuze. National hero, the world''s first A-level strength of the Maitreya, was originally a pawn in the hands of cabinet members? "


    "It seems that your analytical ability is not very good."


    Wen An''an said, "Jarvis can only help you collect intelligence, go beyond some authority, and you''re not so smart when you really think."


    The cursor of the text document pauses and no more input is made.


    In a rental house in another distant city, a man with glasses slapped the table angrily.


    "How dare she! How dare she say that about me! Jarvis, I want -- "


    "Sir, please calm down. She is more likely to test your patience and your reaction." Jarvis''s voice came from the computer speaker, "your current reaction has been guessed by her as part of your personality. It is likely that she will control your personality."


    "How could I be controlled? I''m kidding. I have you, Jarvis! " The man with glasses said disapprovingly.


    Are you angry? Sure enough, it''s human, and I''m right.


    Wen An''an looks at the text document that has no reply, smiles and constructs the other party''s psychological personality model.


    He is under 40 years old, has received general education, but has not received elite education, has not contacted the crowd at a high level, and may be addicted to conspiracy theory.


    It is not particularly difficult to speculate that you can lure him with self satisfaction and demand satisfaction.


    Wen An hit the keyboard: "I''m not smart. It''s for your assistant Jarvis. In fact, you''re still very smart. How about introducing you to a girlfriend? "


    So it is. In fact, I''m still smart? Is it true or false?


    And introduce your girlfriend


    The man with glasses was stunned and hesitated: "send a picture?"


    "Sir, the other party is likely to cause harm to you. Are you sure you want to accept the photos she sent?" Jarvis warned.


    "We already know her true identity. It''s okay. She also knows this before she proposes to introduce her girlfriend... I guess she wants to please me." Said the man with glasses.


    Jarvis reminded that seeing the man with glasses still insisted, he had to kill the photos sent by the other party and display them on the computer desktop.


    "Wow, yes, this girl!" The man with glasses exclaimed, excited.


    "Sir, you may have been seen through now..." Jarvis reminded.


    The man with glasses suddenly froze, and his expression was a little embarrassed: if this girl could become a girlfriend, it seemed that it was really good?

 Chapter 195

    There were not many people in the open gymnasium. Sitting at the so-called hospitality table, the guests finally began to look at each other after looking different at the beginning.


    Takema jingichiro of crane island country, deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of Yingtou country, Knox, representative of shigaozhi group, Du Qinglong, leader of Qinglong Gang, representative of Sixiang group, peony, representative of zongtianxia group, Jiang Yuetao, Jianglin father and daughter of giant group, and representative of Shendu group.


    They were accompanied by their entourage and several subordinates of Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    Just when they couldn''t help but want to speak, two members of the reincarnation Department ran quickly and said to the people, "Lord Maitreya is here!"


    Jiang Yuetao, the representative of Shendu group and giant group, and Jiang Lin''s father and daughter directly stood up and waited for the arrival of the Maitreya.


    Peony, the representative of Tianxia group, hesitated and stood up.


    Takema jingichiro looked at the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head country and Knox of the Scott group. Seeing that they had no action, he immediately understood, held the sword, closed his eyes and looked patient.


    Du Qinglong carelessly picked up the tea cup, leaned against the back of the chair and looked at the direction of the passage.


    In such a large gymnasium, there was only the sound of the wind. A burst of slow footsteps came. A young and handsome man led out first, followed by two women.


    Wearing frameless glasses and blue windbreaker on the left, it not only has a sense of rationality, but also has a strange sexy charm.


    On the right is young and beautiful, with a feeling of early recovery from a serious illness.


    "Peony" stared at LAN Ruxin with frameless glasses. LAN Ruxin also looked at her. They looked at each other silently and didn''t pay attention to others.


    Other people''s attention is on the handsome man in front.


    "Mr. Miluo, President Lu of Shendu group asked me to greet you!" The representative of Shendu group said politely.


    "I have already heard the names of Shendu group and President Lu. I also greet President Lu." Su Ze responded politely.


    The representative of Shendu group stood with a smile and bowed slightly.


    "Giant group congratulates Mr. Miluo on taking charge of Jiangcheng reincarnation department." Jiang Yuetao also said with a smile.


    Su Ze stopped: "Mr. Jiang, the leader of giant group, and Jiang Lin, we still have the opportunity to meet in the future. Don''t be so polite."


    Jiang Yuetao kept a smile on his face, but he thought to himself: sure enough, it''s not to say hello and say two good words to fool the young people in the past. When we meet and deal with each other in the future, we are not sure whether it is an enemy or a friend.


    In a word, compromise is the best policy.


    Jiang Lin nodded and looked at Su Ze. What she remembered in her mind was as if it had been a long time ago.


    Even if she is the daughter of the giant group, she can''t get rid of her young admiration for AI after all. At that time, she had just been promoted to senior three. As soon as she entered the classroom, she saw a thoughtful teenager.


    She looked at it for a few more years, but she turned a little red: the boy didn''t know whether he found it or not. He looked at it one after another. If he was found, he would have no face.


    Later, she saw that the young man was targeted and bullied... She was gradually disappointed. Although she was very handsome, she had no family background and dazzling characteristics, and even her ability was a little insufficient. It didn''t seem to be very useful.


    At this moment, seeing Su Ze with a smile again, she is already the first class a strength fighter in the world. She has a feeling of what she has missed inexplicably.


    Perhaps, from the beginning, Su Ze was such a potential and such a character, but he was confused by the fighting among his classmates and thought he had no ability.


    Thinking like this, my eyes are inevitably blurred.


    Leaning over Su Ze, Jiang Lin met Tang Yun''s eyes around Su Ze. Jiang Lin quickly covered up her momentary gaffe: "Tang Yun, you are also here. Are you better now?"


    "Well, thanks to Su Ze''s help, I''m much better now." Tang Yun responded.


    "When will you come back to school? The school has passed the test of combatants again, and there are already many people in the class of combatants. " Jiang Lin asked.


    Going back to school? Listen to the teacher arranged by the school about the precautions in the reincarnation world and follow the teacher''s guidance?


    Tang Yun was stunned and shook her head: "it''s not necessary to go to school. Miss Mu is gone, and Su Ze won''t go back to school again. I don''t have any need to go back to school."


    In fact, Jiang Lin asked, and she was not going to school herself.


    The courses arranged for combatants in the school are all about how to act carefully in the reincarnation world, as well as the published reincarnation world intelligence and the process of clearing the reincarnation world.


    For new combatants who don''t understand anything, this knowledge is undoubtedly basic and valuable. If they learn well and smart enough, they can gain.


    But for Jiang Lin, who has a private education, it''s all platitudes. There''s not much valuable discussion about Su Ze and Tang Yun, who have entered the reincarnation world for many times.


    After all, no matter how much theory and basic knowledge you say, if you really want to try to pass through the reincarnation world, it will inevitably be your personal ability and instant decision. The school curriculum is no longer so important to them.


    "This is also......" Jiang Lin said.


    Just want to go on, Du Qinglong, who is holding a tea cup, has put the tea cup on the table with a sneer.


    "Are you su Ze and Tang Yun? Just you two? "


    As soon as the voice fell, some members of the reincarnation Department on one side couldn''t help but scolded: "be presumptuous, pay attention to your attitude, and don''t be rude to Lord Maitreya!"


    "Hey, hey, rude..." Du Qinglong sneered. The green dragon mark on half of his face twisted with his expression. It was not like a dragon, but like a blue python.


    "Is Su Ze very polite to us Qinglong gang and Sixiang group when he killed the leader of Qinglong Gang water hall? Tang Yun doesn''t pay her debts. I haven''t seen your manners! "


    Su Ze gave him a faint look: "the Sixiang group is coming. Are you such a small miscellaneous fish? It''s quite noisy. "


    Du Qinglong patted the table and shouted, "little miscellaneous fish? I, Du Qinglong, am the leader of the Qinglong Gang, one of the four elephants of the four elephants group. The business of the Qinglong Gang is all over major cities in China. Do you think I''m a small miscellaneous fish? "


    "Young man, what you lack is insight and vision!"


    Another member of the reincarnation Department wanted to be angry and scold him. Du Qinglong and the two people around him hurriedly stood on his side, palms on his waist, ready to draw a gun to protect him at any time.


    Su Ze raised his hand to stop his anger and said, "it seems that the Sixiang group can''t sit still first."

 Chapter 196

    As soon as Su Ze''s voice fell, Du Qinglong sat down again carelessly.


    "No, you''re wrong. I don''t like fighting the most. I want to make peace with others and be kind to others. "


    "I can''t sit still. I just want to get a solution as soon as possible."


    At this point, his eyes turned cunningly: "as long as Mr. Maitreya can solve the matter between us as soon as possible and show some sincerity, our four elephant group doesn''t mind sitting aside as a quiet spectator in the next time."


    His previous impulsive performance really confused everyone, making people think that he really couldn''t bear to be the first to attack Su Ze.


    I didn''t expect him to make such a request.


    As long as Su Ze resolves the dispute with the Sixiang group first, he can no longer participate and stand idly by.


    It can be imagined that if Su Ze had no bottom, his move would surely hit Su Ze''s key - Su Ze might quickly give Sixiang group a generous promise, first admit defeat to Sixiang group, in exchange for one less hostile force.


    The four elephant group is also the first to gain, and sit and watch the next conflict, and even have the opportunity to gain other benefits.


    Where is recklessness?


    Obviously, it is a very clever psychological tactics!


    Du Qinglong looked at Su Ze with a smile, and fell on Tang Yun''s face and body: this woman is really good. Let the Maitreya compensate this woman, and everyone''s face will be OK.


    As for the next situation, it depends on the negotiations between other forces and Maitreya. The four elephant group is not unable to add conditions.


    At present, we just get some benefits in advance.


    His inner abacus was crackling, and he felt that he had calculated it all.


    Hedaoguo, yingtouguo, shigaozhi group and the group throughout the world also look at him and the Maitreya to see if his plan can succeed and if the Maitreya will panic


    Jiang Yuetao, the representative of Shendu group and giant group, also smiled and waited for what would happen next.


    The strong man with A-level strength has cleared so many fighters who have returned to the world. At the same time, he is still a junior high school student under the age of 20.


    Will he be in a panic?


    Su Ze smiled: "Du Qinglong, the leader of Qinglong Gang, is one of the four elephants of the four elephants group. The Qinglong Gang is the most abusive tool of the Sixiang group to collect money. You are the most abusive tool man. "


    "You play these tricks with me. You''re a rat in the gutter. You''ll never be on the table."


    "You fucking --" Du Qinglong blushed and patted the table.


    Beating people does not hit the face. Su Ze is more than beating the face. It''s tearing Du Qinglong''s face!


    "You said you could sit down, as long as I solved it for you first. It means that I''ll give you benefits first as you say... "Su Ze said here with a cold look," unfortunately, what you say today doesn''t count. What I say counts. "


    "When I say that you can''t sit still, you just can''t sit still; I said what you said just now is provoking me and trying to solve the problem with me first, that is! "


    "You are not allowed to sophistry, rhetoric, Jianghu rules and psychological tactics!"


    "Du Qinglong, get out and fight with me on the ground to decide life and death!"


    I said yes, that''s it! You are not allowed to sophistry, rhetoric, Jianghu rules and psychological tactics!


    This series of words suddenly hit Du Qinglong''s heart. Each sound was like a hammer hitting his brain and his internal organs.


    He felt very uncomfortable. It seemed that he was not only psychologically crushed by such arrogant words, but also physically felt vaguely hit.


    The mouth was a little salty, and strands of blood trickled out along the corners of the mouth.


    Of course, this is a more powerful means formed by the combination of Su Ze''s soul moving Dharma and mental power. There must be no effect against class a strength, and the effect against Class B strength is not obvious. It may be able to form some impact. Dealing with Du Qinglong, who is in a high position and has only class D and class E strength, and can''t even reach class C strength, is an absolute fatal killing move.


    This is also the absolute strength gap brought about by different strength levels. Su Ze felt that he had little effect in the past. He played little role in facing the strong in the reincarnation world. When he returned to the real world and became stronger with his strength, few people could resist it.


    In the real world, there are only two or three class B strength fighters in a big country, which are not released as secret cards. Class C strength fighters appear to be the strongest in the world.


    Because of this, it is particularly terrible that Eagle Head country and Scott group can manufacture mass-produced class B strength robots; Because of this, Maitreya''s A-level strength has caused an uproar in the world, which makes many people dubious.


    In the eyes of these people, the strongest and most famous combatants are class C. how can a strong class a strength suddenly appear? Is it true?


    At this time, there was silence in Jiangcheng National Stadium.


    In the eyes and ears of others, Su Ze''s words were fierce and unquestionable. As soon as his voice fell, Du Qinglong''s face was very ugly and speechless.


    LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and Jiang Lin all looked at Su Ze involuntarily. Then Tang Yun and Jiang Lin quickly took back their eyes with a feeling of guilty heart to avoid being found.


    Even the "Peony" who runs through the world group can''t help looking at Su Ze''s face. This energetic and handsome young man makes her feel empty in her body.


    At that time, who was not a young girl, who had never thought of the beautiful class flowers and the young figure of the vertical and horizontal court, Su Ze was the young girl with an unstoppable breath in her heart and dream.


    "You..."


    Du Qinglong shook a little and spit out a word.


    All the people looked at him and found that there was blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "Guild leader, are you okay?" Asked the guard uneasily.


    As soon as he asked this sentence, Du Qinglong opened his mouth again. He was burned inside and dizzy.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spilled out. Du Qinglong''s face was as white as paper and fell back directly.


    Two guards screamed "guild leader" and stretched out their hands to help Du Qinglong. One guard stretched out his hand and found that the residual temperature was still there and his breath was gone.


    "Guild leader, I''m dead!" He exclaimed, looking at Su Ze in horror.


    Everyone was equally shocked and looked at Su Ze together.


    Wuma jingichiro, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of Yingtou state, and Knox of Scott group quickly stood up. "Peony" stepped back and saw that Su Ze was like a poisonous snake and beast.


    Jiang Yuetao, the representative of Shendu group and the leader of giant group, was also nervous and cold in his heart.


    Du Qinglong, the leader of Qinglong sect, is dying?

 Chapter 197

    Du Qinglong, who just pretended to be reckless, actually tried to cheat benefits and intimidate the Maitreya. After being scolded by the Maitreya, he spurted blood and died?


    None of the people present was naive. No one would think that Du Qinglong had a stubborn disease, that Du Qinglong was unbearable to be humiliated, and that he would not wake up.


    This, of course, is the superb means of Maitreya.


    Similarly, Su Ze was just in high spirits when he fell in their ears, but it became a life-threatening note in Du Qinglong''s ears.


    This means... This means is incredible!


    It was at this time that they really realized what Maitreya''s A-level strength meant!


    It means that they are very different from them, which means that they are likely to kill them if they want!


    "Maitreya, how dare you kill one of the four elephants of our four elephant group!" A guard shouted in surprise and anger, "wait for our four elephant group to retaliate. This matter will never end!"


    Su Ze said coldly, "since you don''t die, you should die now, so as not to be my enemy in the future."


    The guard just wanted to make a cruel remark. Unexpectedly, Su Ze didn''t follow the routine and rules at all, so he was going to kill them.


    Hurriedly reached out to take out the pistol. Before he took out the pistol, the members of the reincarnation department rushed up and pressed the two guards on the ground.


    "Lord Maitreya, what should I do?"


    Su Ze was going to do it himself. He smiled when he saw this scene: he is not a lone ranger. Naturally, his subordinates have to deal with him. He really doesn''t have to worry about it himself.


    "Kill it." Suze said.


    The members of the reincarnation Department dragged the two guards out and came back to Su Ze a moment later.


    The dragon head shaped aircraft parked in the sky seemed to notice and quickly started to flee outside.


    Su Ze and all the guests in Jiangcheng National Stadium ignored the escaped stragglers.


    "When you do this, you have no warrior spirit."


    Wuma jingichiro said.


    "The crane Island warrior who stealthily attacks his opponent has the spirit of a strong man?" Su Ze asked strangely.


    Wuma jingichiro is tongue tied and wants to swear.


    This guy... Can really expose it. Maybe Du Qinglong is really angry with him.


    "In any case, this is a life. According to the truth of our Eagle country... "Said the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of the eagle country.


    Suze said, "this is not your Eagle Kingdom, and the truth of your Eagle kingdom does not apply."


    The deputy director is patient. After all, he has many years of experience in diplomacy. He has experienced swearing face to face, confronting people, lying without changing his face.


    "The truth of the eagle''s head is the truth of mankind..." he continued.


    "Nonsense." Suze said.


    He was a little uncomfortable, but he forced on: "a person''s life and freedom should be guaranteed to the greatest extent anyway. This is the truth of the eagle kingdom. Does Mr. Maitreya think it''s wrong? In any case, Mr. Du Qinglong and his bodyguards should not be killed at this time. "


    "There''s a way to say beautiful words. Why don''t you do it in China? You fart yourself. You talk to me about this shit? " Su Ze asked, "no matter how bad China is, it is also trying to eliminate the erosion of the reincarnation world, because it has made a lot of sacrifices. Your Eagle headed country directly chose to ignore the reincarnation world erosion and sacrifice a large number of people who have no voice channels. It is a peaceful country and people''s security. It is thanks to what you said to protect life and freedom! "


    In general, the diplomatic rogue routine of the eagle''s head country is that Su Ze said these facts. He suddenly didn''t hear and didn''t know. He continued to ask his family about the so-called distorted facts, so as to achieve the rogue logic that whoever has a strong voice will speak reasonably.


    If there are news media, then edit it, leave their righteous face, make su Ze stutter and maliciously cut and reply fragments, it is the perfect publicity and public opinion war.


    Unfortunately, the deputy director is now afraid to use this routine. He is worried that he will be directly killed by the grumpy Maitreya in front of him if he no longer makes trouble, forcibly plays with words and disgusting diplomatic means.


    The fate of Du Qinglong''s death is still on display in front of him.


    "I came here today to settle the previous disputes. Du Qinglong of Sixiang group thinks he is smart and wants to play tricks on me. This is to expand the dispute and has no idea of solving it. "


    Su Ze looked around at the crowd and continued: "so he died, and the conflict between Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Sixiang group became greater. Next, who else will come out and discuss with me how to solve our previous disputes? "


    Wuma jingichiro''s palm trembled slightly, closed his eyes and grabbed the samurai sword, pretending to cultivate his self-cultivation.


    The deputy director of Eagle Head State and Knox of Scotch group looked at each other and made no sound.


    The "Peony" across the world group took a deep breath: "Mr. Miluo, I want to deal with our personal grievances with the lotus around you, can I?"


    Su Ze frowned slightly: "personal grudges? If you die here, will the whole world think it is a personal grudge? "


    "Peony" nodded: "of course, it''s a personal grudge between us."


    Looking back at manager DU on his side: "look back and report to xiaotiandi and Mr. Bi. This is my own choice. Whether I live or die, it is not a conflict between Tianxia group and Jiangcheng reincarnation department."


    Manager Du replied, "yes, I see. However, I don''t think it''s necessary to solve this matter now. Why don''t we say hello to Mr. Maitreya and talk about it later -- "


    Although he is not a fighter, he can also see that the Maitreya of A-level comprehensive strength can not be resisted by these people present. Class a strength is much stronger than expected. These people are excited and think they can work together to suppress Maitreya. The results are far from each other.


    It''s better to go back safely than to want to do it.


    "Peony" smiled bitterly: "you don''t understand... Even if I want to leave safely, lotus won''t let me go, will it, lotus?"


    Lanru''s heart stared at her quietly, with some cold emotion in her eyes.


    "Suze, can I settle my personal grievances with her? Will it not affect the overall situation? "


    "No, just let go." Suze said.


    "Then come!"


    Lanru whispered and drew out her sword to point to "Peony".


    Peony took a slight breath, tried to calm his mind, and drew a sword from his waist.


    The two men walked to the empty green field. The sword tips collided with each other and their eyes were opposite.


    "Lotus, Lanru heart." LAN Ruxin said, "it''s not only victory or defeat, but also life and death. Please give me your advice."


    "Peony, Xia Xiaoqian."

 Chapter 198

    The tips of the two swords touch each other, just like two people who haven''t seen each other for a long time shaking hands and tit for tat.


    LAN Ruxin''s eyes were cold, and Xia Xiaoqian''s eyes were also calm and unchanged.


    Their swordsmanship comes from the same world and has been practiced for almost a long time.


    Even they used to be good friends and girlfriends.


    However, now the two are enemies, who decide the victory and death.


    Even though they were already familiar with the people on the opposite side, they still informed each other of their names and made the most serious preparations for battle.


    There is no need to say what happened in the past. They used to play and eat together. As "Peony" Xia Xiaoqian succumbed to chaiti, the relationship between them became a little estranged, but they were still good friends and best friends.


    Until Xia Xiaoqian decided to betray Lanru heart, Lanru heart ran away from the world group and became a rebel throughout the world.


    For LAN Ruxin, how close she was in the past, how deep the hatred came.


    For Xia Xiaoqian, she hates and envies Lanru''s heart more - since she lost her hand in Lanru''s heart, chaiti, the little Heavenly Emperor, seems to be obsessed with Lanru''s heart, as if Lanru''s heart is the best woman in the world.


    Xia Xiaoqian, on the one hand, secretly scolds the man as cheap. The less she gets, the more she treats him as a baby. On the other hand, she hates and envies LAN Ru''s heart. Why can she maintain her innocence and purity, and be sought after and unconditionally loved by men, while Xia Xiaoqian now has to make every effort to compete with other women and try to become the woman with the most stable relationship with chaiti?


    Now, why can lanruxin get close to a young man with great future and unlimited potential? Not because her body is pure!


    She has everything and hopes for a better future. Xia Xiaoqian has the same strength as her and is also a beauty. However, she lost everything because she couldn''t hold on to the external pressure and the temptation of foreign objects.


    "Once, I wanted to ask you why you hurt me..."


    Lanru said coldly, "it''s not necessary now, Xia Xiaoqian."


    "I don''t care how you get close to the Maitreya and how you hook up with each other." Xia Xiaoqian said coldly, "decide life and death!"


    Both of them are calm enough not to be affected by foreign objects and past memories.


    With Xia Xiaoqian''s words falling, their swords touched gently, and then they staggered violently.


    Bang!


    Just for the first time, Xia Xiaoqian changed her face slightly. Her sword was missed and her sword moves were swung away!


    According to the story core in seven weapons, sword moves and martial arts are not important, but human sophistication and intrigue are important. But that doesn''t mean they don''t know martial arts or sword moves.


    In a conventional battle, both of them are wielding their swords. When the sword moves are swung away, it means that they are broken by the enemy''s moves and attack intention. Next, they may not be able to resist each other''s sword moves.


    Even if you can be flexible, it is also theoretically possible. When the other party''s tempered sword moves one after another are forced to come at a very fast speed, he can approach you at the fastest speed without thinking, and you can only parry and respond to change. Failure is naturally doomed.


    In the world of Wulin Xiake, the meaning of sword moves lies in this: the strength is not much different. Who can better use the sword moves to break the opponent''s sword moves, and then press them step by step, then he will win.


    If the other party opens your sword move with one sword, the other party''s strength, speed and transformation may be better than you. Basically, it is certain to lose. If you can open the opponent''s sword moves with one sword or fly the opponent''s weapons, you will basically win, unless there are concealed weapons, highly toxic and killer maces that can reverse the situation.


    Now, as soon as the fight was over, Xia Xiaoqian''s sword was opened by LAN Ruxin, and the strength gap between the two sides was clear at a glance.


    Xia Xiaoqian understands that she is not lanruxin''s opponent.


    She hurried back two steps and cried reluctantly, "impossible! I have been practicing in the reincarnation world mastered by the world group for more than ten years, which should be much more than your practice time. How can you have so many reincarnation points and so much practice time when you walk alone? It''s impossible! "


    "Hum!"


    LAN Ruxin didn''t answer and continued to wave her sword.


    In front of so many people, does she have to explain to Xia Xiaoqian that she is stupid enough to expose the source of her strength? There are all kinds of people here. If they know, more people will know.


    Tomorrow, lanruxin''s news and strength origin will be put on the desk of the intelligence agency, and then sold at a marked price.


    A sword swings Xia Xiaoqian''s sword move again. When LAN Ruxin is about to take advantage of the situation to pursue, his face suddenly changes and hides to one side.


    With a low muffled sound, a small piece of turf flew up on the green field.


    Xia Xiaoqian saw a sword in her right hand, a pistol in her left hand, and a silencer at the muzzle.


    "You are still as mean as expected, Xia Xiaoqian."


    Lanru said in a deep voice, "I want to kill you more."


    "Despicable?" Xia Xiaoqian sneered, "is guns a mean means? Isn''t it hard for me to practice accurate shooting? "


    Lanru heart didn''t say anything more to her. Suddenly she jumped forward, raised her sword and stabbed it.


    Xia Xiaoqian''s eyes were calm. The pistol trigger did not pull, but took a step back.


    Until this time, her mind was still clear. Shooting hurriedly would only make her hit the open space, and then she would be killed by LAN Ruxin. Rather than this, it''s better to find out the law of action of Lanru heart and fight with Lanru heart''s reaction ability.


    Although lanruxin''s strength is very strong, as long as one shot hits, the strength gap between the two sides can be wiped out immediately.


    Not to mention, it''s better to kill Lanru heart with a shot, so that you''ll be completely comfortable!


    Lanruxin suddenly left, didn''t hear the gunshot, and suddenly right, also didn''t hear the gunshot. What she saw was that she stepped back and pointed the muzzle of her left hand at Xia Xiaoqian.


    She is really hard trained. She is proficient in the use of left-handed pistol and has a mature gunman mentality. It is obvious that she is already very strong among the C-level strength combatants. LAN Ruxin asked herself that if she fought face-to-face with Xia Xiaoqian before meeting Su Ze, she would probably be killed by Xia Xiaoqian in this way, and her strength was really not as strong as Xia Xiaoqian.


    However, according to the current Lanru heart, it is obviously worse.


    Xia Xiaoqian, your time of death has come.


    As soon as the footsteps stopped, the voice took an inexplicable temptation feeling: "look at me!"


    Xia Xiaoqian only felt a panic in her heart. She looked up involuntarily and forgot all her actions for the time being.

 Chapter 199

    Blue heart has used the spirit of moving the soul in the nine Yin manual.


    LAN Ruxin didn''t directly kill her opponent like Su Ze rolling Du Qinglong. Xia Xiaoqian was just stunned. She didn''t wave her sword in time and shoot in time. Life and death had been decided and the victory and defeat had been divided.


    The blue windbreaker swept her side, like a bright and beautiful butterfly.


    When Xia Xiaoqian reacted, her throat was already flowing and spraying blood, and her life was rapidly losing.


    LAN Ruxin... Lotus


    I hate you, envy you, hate to curse you


    The remaining light from the corner of her eyes looked at the blue clothes, and her heart was full of thoughts that had been pressed at the bottom of her heart.


    Why can you break away from the group running through the world so smartly, and why won''t you be subdued by the little emperor of heaven? Why does he pay more and more attention to you when I am obedient to him?


    Even if you leave the world group, your strength is better than me and your luck is better than me.


    Why is fate so unfair!


    With eyes wide open, Xia Xiaoqian fell to the green ground in the bright light.


    LAN Ruxin stared at Xia Xiaoqian''s body for a few seconds, then returned to normal and came to Su Ze.


    "If the peony is solved, the little emperor chaiti will solve it eventually." Su Ze said, "feel more comfortable in your heart?"


    LAN Ruxin shook her head slightly and said reluctantly, "it''s hard to feel comfortable about killing. I won''t feel happy to kill her, but I just feel a little sad. She was not like this at first, and she didn''t want to be accepted by chaiti, but now she has become like this. "


    "I don''t know if she is forced or willing. She has become herself. If it was Xia Xiaoqian in the past, she would feel despised when she saw her now. "


    "Once she was also a proud woman until she was broken."


    Su Ze didn''t say anything more. Some people always refused to join in, but the price was not always affordable. The story of Xia Xiaoqian that Lan Ru sighed is probably similar to what many people have to compromise with reality, and there will not be much change.


    "It seems that things will be solved very quickly tonight." Su Ze said with a smile, "the four elephant group and the group throughout the world have made a choice."


    "Next, you also need to make a choice."


    He refers to the people of Keiichiro Takeshima, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of Yingtou state, and Knox, the representative of Scotch group.


    The deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head state is an old politician in foreign affairs. He was not very flustered in the face of such a scene.


    "Hello, Mr. Milo. I''m Denzel, deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head country."


    "Mr. Maitreya is really powerful. If Mr. Maitreya is allowed to act recklessly, it will be a great threat to world peace and the freedom and equality of human life. The more powerful the force, the more it needs to be restrained. "


    "For the sake of peace in Asia and world peace, we in the Eagle Head country have reported your behavior in the Eagle Head country to your foreign affairs office. I hope your country can restrict your behavior, and I also hope our country and your country can have peaceful and friendly exchanges."


    "This response has the support of the international community and almost the whole world. I also hope that Mr. Maitreya will seriously consider not going to other countries to clear customs and rob the reincarnation world of other countries."


    "From the far-reaching impact of the reincarnation world..."


    Su Ze raised his hand and stopped his long speech: "in short, the Eagle Head country opposed it and waited for China to give feedback. You won''t do anything now?"


    "I am now ready to witness Mr. Maitreya''s behavior, and then tell the domestic and international community and the world for the international community to make an evaluation." Danzel, deputy director of the Eagle Head state, said.


    His implication is obvious. If Suze releases goodwill, he will say good words. If Suze does not release goodwill, he will not say good words.


    And speaking politely, these meanings are outside the language. It can be seen that while considering his identity, he should not lose his dignity, but also say enough useful words to Su Ze.


    "Who is the international community and who is the world?"


    Su Ze smiled and asked.


    "Of course, the international community led by the eagle countries..."


    "Why take the eagle headed country?" Su Ze interrupted Denzel, "in addition to the Yanglu ethnic civilization system headed by the Eagle Head country, with maple leaf country and duck beak country as dog legs, Nanbang country and crane island country as vassals, and siroba country as allies, don''t other countries and races deserve to have a say?"


    "Are all the countries of Luocha, Nari, cigar, Xijuan and China not members of the international community and the world?"


    Denzel''s expression was dignified: the young man could see through the essence of the world better than he thought!


    Many people, including those in China, even the Chinese cabinet and large groups, are unaware of the exclusive tacit understanding of the Yanglu civilization, the rule of ethnic elites and the identity political system.


    They believe that the Yanglu civilization, which occupies the right to speak, represents the whole world and the whole international community. That''s why they secretly talk to the "international community" and the eagle countries, because they all think they are guilty and wrong.


    The "international community" and the "world" believe that we are wrong. We do seem to be wrong! Unlike the "international community", we are guilty - that''s what these people think. In fact, they don''t know that they have been brainwashed into two devils by the Yanglu civilization led by the eagle kingdom.


    Yanglu people are advanced people, there can be no mistake. We are born guilty, actively transform and move closer to the "world"; As for other small countries, it is not a human category and does not need attention. It is interesting to hear strange news every three or five times - of course, this is the mentality of two devils.


    This Maitreya can actually see through this fact at the age of less than 20. It is not affected by the mentality of the two devils. It is really a young man who can''t muddle through.


    Denzel loosened his bow tie uneasily and said, "these questions of Mr. Maitreya are not within the scope of my answer. In history, you said that these countries have done a lot of things to prove that they can not represent the views of the international community. "


    "So the winner is king?" Su Ze sneered, "you can really fake it."


    "For the sake of being an eagle headed diplomat, spare your life and go out now."


    Denzel breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stood up. Only then did he find that there was a lot of fine sweat on his forehead because of tension.


    "I will transfer Mr. Maitreya''s attitude back to the Eagle Head country. I hope Mr. Maitreya is willing to change his mind and live in peace with the Eagle Head country in the future."


    After saying this, he got up and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 200

    When Denzel, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head country, left, Knox, the representative of the Scott group, and takemakino Ichiro of the crane island country were a little uneasy.


    The others were settled by Su Ze in a short time, leaving only their two families.


    If Denzel is willing to stay and give them two backing, they won''t be so upset - the diplomats of the world''s first power stare at them, and Suze won''t kill them if he says to kill them?


    But Denzel realized that the situation was wrong and chose to leave directly.


    Milo Suze is a smart man who is difficult to fool around. He is a young man who does not follow the rules; Denzel thought he might want to stay here if he stayed and talked more.


    As for the samurai of the vassal state of Kagoshima, the representative of the Scrooge group, to put it bluntly, no matter how good their private relationship with Denzel and how eager they talk, it is not worth Denzel''s risk.


    They died when they died. Denzel had no obligation to protect them. He just had to protect himself and transmit the latest information to the country.


    When Su Ze''s eyes shifted, Wuma jingichiro could no longer pretend to be an expert posture of closing his eyes and caressing the sword and kendo master, opposite Su Ze''s eyes.


    "Crane island country, flowers are buried in the sky. See Wuma jingichiro!"


    This is also the tradition of crane island country. It is polite or even humble. It is always called "see you". When it will face the enemy, it is called "adult", but when it really starts, it is ruthless and merciless.


    On the one hand, they do turn over very quickly. On the other hand, it is also because the language learned from China has lost its original Chinese meaning in the process of communication in their country. For example, "see" and "participate in" in their context more means "shine on their own", and there is not much meaning of "see people with high status".


    To the Chinese people, it''s very polite for you to "see" me. How can you be serious... Why don''t people in Hedao have a good face when they say good things?


    Su Ze also knew something about the people of crane island country. He said to this Wuma jingichiro, "your strength is not too strong. In my opinion, it is level C at most. Where can you challenge me with confidence?"


    "My martial arts, who died without regret. My sword wails for not meeting the enemy. Please don''t hesitate to give me your advice. I''m willing to bet my life to ask for a higher level of force. " Wuma jingichiro solemnly said.


    Su Ze just sneered at this: "I''ve opened a challenge arena. Have you come up to challenge me?"


    "Don''t talk about this mess. First tell me what you came for. Aren''t you angry because I''m going through the world of the implied records of the School Park in Hedao country and say you want to come to China to deal with me? Do you still want to do this? "


    Wuma jingichiro was silent for a moment and nodded: "I really want to do this, Lord Maitreya. Can I ask you one thing? What are the customs clearance conditions of the implied record of the school park? What is the final outcome of the plot character poison Island Yuko? "


    Su Ze felt a little uncomfortable when he heard this: the world of the implied record of Xueyuan is really special. First of all, the world has not formed a complete story and there is no complete map. Now the whole bedmaster city is the living area of Yuzi and others on poison island.


    The most unique thing is that the world is left only to the survival of poison island and others, leading to the formation of a very special mechanism in the world.


    No matter how long Su Ze is in the other reincarnation world and the real world, the world of the implied record of the School Park stops flowing before returning to this world.


    This world is also a rare place for Suze to enjoy physical and mental relief. However, it is a little too private to explain to others.


    "I can''t answer your questions."


    Suze said.


    "Then, ask for advice!" Takema jingichiro walked to the green field with a crane Island samurai sword called "sword" which is actually "knife".


    Everyone was a little surprised that under the condition that Maitreya showed such strong strength, he dared to choose to fight. Is he really a brave fighter?


    In the monitoring room of Jiangcheng National Stadium, the dialogue between Wen''an and "text document" continues.


    Because Wen An probably guessed what the "text document" in the conversation was and showed enough sincerity in the name of introducing his girlfriend, the conversation between Wen An and "Jarvis" was no longer the conversation between Wen An and "Jarvis", but the conversation between Wen An and "Jarvis''s master".


    Wen An''an sent a photo of "Jarvis''s master", which was not false. It was a picture of a beautiful girl from Jiangcheng reincarnation department. The "Jarvis''s master" and the otaku who lived in the rental house with glasses forgot more than half of the previous planning and was a little nervous.


    Such a beautiful girl, can you see someone like me?


    Wen An''an also immediately caught his psychology and quickly became his helper, persuading him to "how to dress appropriately", "how to have fair and bright assets", "it''s best to have housekeepers and servants to help you deal with your affairs"


    As long as he can do these things, he doesn''t need to look ahead and think too much. Even if the girl doesn''t like her, other beauties will look at him differently and throw themselves into arms.


    Because Wen''an''s planned future is too beautiful, he quickly established a good impression of "master Jarvis". At present, the two are watching surveillance through the camera.


    This sincere move also let "Jarvis''s master" put down his guard, including the intelligent program "Jarvis", who believes that Wen An, with disabled legs, does have enough friendly gestures with them and will not become an enemy.


    They probably don''t understand that this kind of solicitation and kindness is also a kind of trick.


    "The warrior of the crane island country is really stupid. Maitreya is clearly a class a fighter. He can kill him at will. He dares to stand up and fight with Maitreya."


    The text of glasses otaku appeared on the text document. After all, he didn''t completely lose his head. He kept his identity as much as possible, didn''t tell Wen An, and only communicated through the text document of the dialogue as a dialog box.


    This kind of communication also makes him feel safer.


    Wen An smiled and said to the microphone at the corner of his mouth, "you don''t understand the characteristics of people in crane island country. Once gambling and secondary strength come up, you will either die miserably or create a miracle that surprises everyone. It is also possible to create miracles first and then die miserably. "


    "This Wuma jingichiro must have a special card and means. In his heart, I think that Lord Maitreya may not be so strong, or it may not be as easy as he just showed."


    "In short, he thinks he is strong, and Lord Maitreya may have weaknesses. He decided to bet his life. "

 Chapter 201

    Hearing Wen An''s judgment, the glasses otaku chatting at the other end of the text document replied with surprise: "but why did he gamble like this? What are the benefits of gambling? "


    "Don''t forget the identity of Lord Maitreya at this time. He is the first class a fighter in the world. He is not boasting, but wanted and certified by the eagle country." Wen An''an showed disdain. "Wuma jingichiro is a greedy hyena. Once he really defeats Lord Maitreya, his reputation can instantly soar to the point of global fame, and power and wealth will follow."


    "What he gambled with his life was not the dignity of the crane island country, the reincarnation of the crane island country and the clearance of the world, but his own success."


    With the dialogue between the two, the battle has begun in the screen of the monitor.


    Wuma jingyilang put on a dignified posture, but the first move didn''t make a sound. He drew his knife and cut, and came straight to Su Ze at a very fast speed.


    Until the knife was exhausted and the speed slowed down, he said, "please give me more advice!"


    Su Ze just took a step back from Wuma jingichiro''s sneak attack. Seeing that he seemed to find face for himself, he said with a sneer: "you crane island country really has this despicable tradition. As long as you win, these cheap means can promote your martial virtue."


    Wuma jingichiro did not speak, but continued to wave his knife to cut Su Ze, as if crazy and cruel, pressing step by step. The goal is to make the other party out of breath with a knife until he completely kills the other party.


    The so-called hundred flowers burying Tianliu, other gods and minds, or no hearts. In the final analysis, these Kendo genres in Hedao country are all like this. Once they get a little advantage first, they will go crazy and go straight to the enemy''s key.


    Although there are similar concepts of fighting methods and martial arts inherited in other places, it is indeed rare that crane island country is so direct and vicious that even sneak attacks and deliberate deception are included in the means of battle victory.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Ze sneered. Purple internal power appeared in his hand and raised his hand to catch the samurai sword he cut.


    Wuma jingyilang couldn''t draw a knife. He was surprised: can he grasp my knife with one hand?


    Then he was kicked several meters away by Su Ze.


    However, this foot did not hurt him too much. When Su Ze raised his foot to kick, Wuma jingichiro had abandoned his knife and blocked his hands in front of him. Therefore, when he rolled on the ground and got up again, only his hands were in sharp pain.


    The Maitreya of class a strength is really strong!


    But takema jingichiro thinks he doesn''t have a chance. He still has the last card. As long as he can use it well, he may not be able to kill the Maitreya.


    "Lord Maitreya, please return my sword to me."


    He said.


    "Why should I give it back to you?" Suze asked.


    "Fair competition, we should be fair..." Wuma jingichiro said.


    With a sneer, Su Ze broke Wu Ma jingichiro''s samurai sword and threw it at his feet.


    "I''m just empty handed when you use a knife. The garbage that sneaks in first deserves to talk about fairness with me?"


    After hearing this, Wuma jingichiro had a thick skin. He didn''t argue with him at all, as if he hadn''t heard of it.


    Waving to a follower of the crane island country, the follower quickly took out a samurai sword and sent it to him.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "you are really shameless. No wonder you have to press step by step, defeat and kill each other in one breath before you dare to declare victory. It''s half here and change new weapons. It''s really easy to make the strength difference between those with similar strength."


    "Every school in crane island country has the requirements of self-cultivation. The enemy''s spitting, coaxing and deliberate procrastination can not shake our rock firm heart." Wuma jingichiro said, "because this means is normal, we will adopt the same tactics. Please don''t mind, Lord Maitreya."


    People in crane island country are always polite, but these ways of winning by any means are too dirty!


    Su Ze said lightly, "I won''t mind, because you disgust people with this small hand. I decided to send you to die today."


    Wuma jingyilang said coldly, "just right, that''s what I mean! Lord Maitreya, let''s have a showdown. The winner will have the highest reputation and status! "


    Su Ze''s expression was very speechless: can I get these when I beat you? Are you my match or the devil? You still have a lot of middle and second plays in crane island country!


    However, this Wuma jingichiro method is really disgusting.


    Su Ze gave a cold drink directly, and the impact of the soul moving Dharma went straight to Wuma jingichiro. Wuma jingichiro''s expression immediately stagnated.


    In a flash, he came to Wuma jingichiro, and Su Ze punched him in the heart.


    Wuma jingyilang returned to his mind. Instead of panicking, he showed a cruel color.


    "Bang!"


    Su Ze hit a white smoking wood with a punch. With a ferocious smile, Wu Majing Ichiro appeared behind Su Ze and cut down at Su Ze with a knife.


    "Die!"


    Su Ze looked back, caught his samurai sword with one hand, and read the power and soul moving Dharma at the same time.


    Wuma jingichiro was dizzy and had no ruthless energy anymore.


    Su Ze took the samurai sword in his hand and cut it with his bare hands. Wuma jingichiro fell to the ground and died.


    "The avatar technique in Naruto world is really a good ability when used well. Unfortunately, it can''t be useful to real experts. Your speed and reaction, even faster, is useless. "


    Throwing the samurai sword on the green ground, Su Ze took a look at the people in crane island country.


    The group immediately panicked. Some people turned around and ran away, while others fought hard: "if you kill Wuma jingyilang, your country will not let you go!"


    Su Ze was surprised: "I killed the guy who disgusted me. How could China not let me go?"


    The man shouted, "I know you Chinese value the foreign affairs office most. If you kill foreigners like this, the Foreign Affairs Office will catch you and pay for your life. You can do anything in order to be friendly to foreign countries and not offend other countries!"


    Su Ze sneered: "you think too much."


    The Foreign Affairs Office influenced by the Rongjia forces is more snobbish. Small countries do not have such treatment. Anything can be done for the sake of foreign friendship. It is probably done by ignorant and shameless guys. Behind it, there are tricks to defraud funds.


    I didn''t want to pay attention to them because they said these words. Su Ze specially asked the reincarnation department to beat them all the way.

 Chapter 202

    After dealing with the people of crane island country, all that remained in front of Suze was Knox, a white faced and sweating representative of the Scott group.


    Yanglu people have white skin. At this time, we can see that his expression turns white and his mood changes.


    Knox witnessed with his own eyes that the "reliable allies" who jointly suppressed the Maitreya were killed or fled one by one. There was no chance to work together. When he came back, he was left here with a semi robot of the Scott group.


    What can this class B cyborg do?


    Generally speaking, even China should treat each other seriously if it can deter a small country or even a country at the level of crane island. After all, it is a class B cyborg.


    However, when his allies withdrew one after another and Maitreya had a record of killing cyborgs, he certainly would not have such strong confidence.


    Can this class B cyborg defeat the class a Maitreya?


    It was obviously impossible, and he didn''t dare to try.


    It was like takema jingichiro. He saw the end of his death clearly.


    Not daring to try and unwilling to die, Knox''s mind turned wildly. How can we politely, politely and decently ask questions to Maitreya, communicate as "friendly" as possible, and prevent the headquarters of Scotch group from being dissatisfied?


    This is really a big problem.


    In short, it''s better to save your life first.


    Knox rubbed his fingers uneasily, calmed his mood and said, "Mr. Maitreya, I''ve come to talk to you about something. I hope you can tell the truth."


    Su Ze smiled: "now you know how to be polite? You know how to be polite? I''m not wanted in the eagle''s head? "


    Knox''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he was also a man who could open his eyes and tell lies. His face was as thick as that of takemashinichiro.


    "It is precisely because there were conflicts before that there is a need for talks now. Only through sincere exchanges can we resolve our misunderstandings. "


    Su Ze smiled: "then tell me, what''s the misunderstanding between us?"


    Knox''s expression was very tangled. He opened his mouth and squeezed out a sentence: "we are not opponents, but misunderstandings."


    "Why?" Suze asked.


    Knox said: "of course, it''s because Mr. Maitreya was in Jiangcheng, China at the beginning. He had a conflict with Changqing group. In fact, it was not a conflict with Scott group. Scott group did not harbor hatred against Mr. Maitreya."


    "Later, in the eagle''s head country, I had to say that Mr. Miluo''s customs clearance of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero and the silent lamb had some bad effects on the eagle''s head country. However, we are businessmen who pursue interests. We will not refuse a partner for this reason. "


    "Until the death of zolia Scrooge, the song of ice and fire, is the beginning of the real misunderstanding and conflict between us. Up to now, there is still a debate within the Scotch group about why Mr. Milo killed zolia scotch. "


    "Now, I just have the opportunity to ask Mr. Maitreya face to face. This is a great opportunity for us to solve the contradiction."


    Suze smiled and could see that Knox suddenly changed from "asking for punishment" to "friendly negotiation".


    "Please."


    Knox continued, "Mr. Milo, do you go to the world of the song of ice and fire with hatred for the Scotch group and kill zolia Scotch, one of the heirs of the Scotch group?"


    "Of course not." Su Ze said, "at that time, the Scotch group probably hated me a little and destroyed their layout in China. I didn''t have so much hatred for the Scotch group."


    "You see, we have ruled out one reason. The talks were very effective." Knox wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and gradually calmed down. Finally, he didn''t seem to be killed.


    "Next, the second reason is that Mr. Maitreya wants to pass through the world of the song of ice and fire and conflict with zolia Scrooge, so he starts to kill him?"


    Suze shook his head slightly: "it''s not. Although the song of ice and fire is not easy to pass, it''s not impossible to pass. If I want to pass the reincarnation world, I won''t impulsively kill zolia Scott and leave quickly. I''ll insist on passing."


    When Knox heard this, he also determined his mind and the current speculation of Scrooge group: "so, Mr. Milo, who hired you to kill zolia Scrooge?"


    Suze said, "this is confidential. I can''t say it."


    No further explanation is needed. Knox asked excitedly, "who hired you to kill zolia Scrooge?"


    Then he shook his head.


    Of course, he can''t get an answer. This kind of confidential employment, the Maitreya won''t say or can''t say.


    Even so, he can actually return to Scotch group.


    However, there was another question that he was very curious: "Mr. Milo, is your companion in maple leaf country, the one code named Scrooge, also a member of Scrooge group? Has anything to do with the person who hired you? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I can''t say that either."


    Tao Shaowu is a free move arranged by him. Although it doesn''t matter at present, it may not play a role in the future. Besides, isn''t Tao Shaowu''s code name "Shi Gaozhi" playing a wonderful role now?


    I can''t say... Knox was stunned and felt that he had verified a secret.


    "Shi Gaozhi" of maple leaf country is closely related to Shi Gaozhi who hired Maitreya.


    Back to his senses, Knox was a little flustered when he saw Suze smiling.


    Such a harvest is enough to report to the above. There is no need to continue to ask or start, so as not to lose one''s life.


    He quickly got up and said goodbye: "Mr. Miluo, of course, our talks were very effective and solved many misunderstandings between us. I need to transfer your statement to the senior management of Scotch group. I believe the senior management can also feel Mr. Maitreya''s sincerity. "


    "So, that''s all for today''s meeting? I''ll go back and report what Mr. Milo said. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Knox hurriedly took his men, including the cyborg, and left without looking back.


    The diplomats of the Eagle Head country have left, the representatives of the shikoji group have left, the people of Wuma jingichiro, the four elephant group and the group running through the world have died


    Only a little restless representatives of Shendu group and giant group Jiang Yuetao and Jiang Lin''s father and daughter are left.

 Chapter 203

    After such a toss, they will spend at least half a month and dare not make waves again.


    Half a month later, Su Ze''s strength will only crush them more.


    Su Ze''s strength growth is not what they think. He goes to several reincarnation worlds every day to mix three or five hundred reincarnation points. He gathers thousands of reincarnation points in ten days and a half months and enters a reincarnation world to practice for dozens of days.


    Or spend more time and gather more reincarnation points in exchange for powerful weapons or other items.


    That way of promotion, half a month, a month, can only be a small improvement in strength, and there can be no big accident at all.


    "I don''t have to make such a big fuss about people who really come with goodwill."


    Su Ze waved to the reincarnation department to clean up the site. The blood stains on the body were removed, put on new tea, and sat at the table with the representative of Shendu group and Jiang Yuetao''s father and daughter.


    "Mr. Maitreya is really young and promising. Today''s World War I spread. Even the Eagle Head country and the Scrooge group are folding their wings here. I''m afraid it will shock the whole world." Said the representative of Shendu group.


    Jiang Yuetao said: "Mr. Maitreya shocked the world a lot. Maybe we should get used to it. In today''s world, although the eagle headed countries and other central Gru countries share the same spirit and often talk about the world consensus, the world situation is very different with the competition for the reincarnation world. "


    "Both siroba and Rocha have lost a lot due to the erosion of the reincarnation world. Therefore, China''s state authority has fallen aside. The hawkhead country pretends to be nothing and is militaristic."


    "In my opinion, it is the western mountain at the end of the day, and it is no longer possible to maintain his world dominance. The future world belongs to Mr. Maitreya, who can pass through the customs and reincarnate the world and become stronger quickly. "


    "Mr. Jiang is very knowledgeable. He really looks at the overall situation." The representative of Shendu group said, "the Qin family of Changqing Group believes too much in the former glory of Yingtou state and acts recklessly, which provokes Mr. Miluo."


    They talked and looked sideways at Su Ze''s reaction.


    Su Ze neither closed his mouth with joy, nor frowned to express unhappiness, but smiled. Sure enough, it can''t be treated as an ordinary teenager. It''s impossible to coax happiness or anger in a few words.


    "Su Ze..." Jiang Lin stood up.


    Su Ze looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "I was a little disrespectful and self righteous before. I''m really sorry. I want you to apologize. I hope you can forgive my previous disrespect." Jiang Lin said.


    Su Ze indicated that she didn''t have to take it to heart. Jiang Lin''s previous arrogance was because she was the daughter of the giant group and had proud capital. It''s not very bad to say.


    She doesn''t feel the same as Qin Mingyuan. She is arrogant and doesn''t take the initiative to harm others. She is also wise to protect herself from the trouble of Sixiang group.


    As for "disrespect", there is no way to talk about it - Su Ze did not rise to the world''s attention, that is, an ordinary combatant, an ordinary teenager, with no characteristics other than handsome appearance.


    You can''t recall the past "someone doesn''t respect me enough, I have to clean him up" because he is world-famous and can clean up everyone else? The enemies of the past should be cleaned up. For example, this attitude of "lack of respect" when they did not rise should also be used as hatred to retaliate. Don''t become stronger. Go back and kill everyone you knew before.


    Who will respect an ordinary person and maintain perfect goodwill all the time? Even parents can''t do it, they will inevitably scold.


    The representatives of Shendu group came to express their goodwill and did not intend to contact Su Ze and Jiangcheng reincarnation department closely; Jiang Yuetao of the giant group is almost the same, but because he is in the same Jiangcheng, he has expressed his position more. He is willing to cooperate with the action of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and will never be an enemy of Maitreya and Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    Su Ze talked with them and was no longer aggressive. They were relieved. After drinking some tea, they sent them away.


    Jiangcheng reincarnation Department restored the National Stadium as it was, and Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Tang Yun returned to the monitoring room.


    In the monitoring room, Wen''an is holding a female member of the reincarnation department to talk to the computer.


    Seeing Su Ze and others coming back, Wen An smiled and said, "brother glasses, Jarvis, Lord Maitreya is coming. Do you want to say hello to Lord Maitreya?"


    A less confident voice came from the computer: "hello... Hello..."


    Su Ze slightly raised his eyebrows: brother glasses? Jarvis? Who are these people?


    Wen An''an explained: "brother glasses is a genius who is good at computer technology. Jarvis is his intelligent program helper. They are intelligent programs. They are very powerful!"


    "Since I arrived in Jiangcheng, when I investigated the network data, I found that such a mysterious force can collect all the data one step faster than me. After investigation, it was found that it was brother glasses and Jarvis. "


    "Today, I just let go of the monitoring authority, let them have a look at the posture and situation of Lord Maitreya, and introduce a girl to brother glasses to see if I can help them achieve good things. After all, feelings can''t be forced, but let it go. Are you right, brother glasses? Sun Rui? "


    "Miss ANN, you''re right." Sun Rui smiled, "brother glasses is very powerful. I''m curious about what he looks like in reality."


    "I... I''m ugly and ugly... You may be disappointed..." brother glasses''s voice was in an uneasy mood.


    Wen An smiled: "you all have contact information with each other. If you have anything to talk about in private, don''t talk about it now."


    "Brother glasses, Jarvis, do you have anything to talk to Lord Maitreya or me?"


    "No......" brother glasses said.


    Wen An''an nodded slightly: "thank you for trusting us. We''ll talk again next time. Our computers are online 24 hours a day. You can contact us at any time."


    "OK." Brother glasses said a word and quit quickly.


    Wen''an smiled at Su Ze: "the thing I just introduced is that brother glasses doesn''t like to communicate with others. He still has a lot of ideas. Typical otaku and programmers have many ideas. It''s another thing to do in real reality."


    "I communicated with him first and then called sun Rui to start voice dialogue."


    "Lord Maitreya, what do you think?"


    Su Ze pondered and said, "according to your description, he is a very valuable talent. You should treat him as sincerely as possible."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya." Wen An said.

 Chapter 204

    The two finished the conversation, looked at each other and understood what they meant.


    Suze understands the power of the intelligent program "Jarvis", and knows that "Jarvis" is not the product of the real world, but the product of the reincarnation world "Iron Man". Even if brother glasses and Jarvis seem to have left, it is likely to see their current situation.


    Wen An''an was even more happy: Lord Maitreya quickly understood the current situation and made a perfect response, which further proved that Lord Maitreya did not live up to her trust.


    After chatting for a few words, Su Ze and Wen An naturally led them away from Jiangcheng National Stadium.


    The people of the security department and the reincarnation department left one after another to perform other tasks. Su Ze, Wen An''an in a wheelchair, LAN Ruxin and Tang Yun walked on the road.


    "That brother glasses is really a great talent. Jarvis is of high value."


    Wen An said softly.


    "It''s really valuable," Suze said. "But first of all, we should become our talents. Secondly, we should note that Jarvis is unstable and will disappear with the clearance of a reincarnation world."


    Wen An was surprised and then relieved: "I thought before, is there really that kind of strange technology geek otaku in the world? On the one hand, he doesn''t know anything about human sophistication and wants a lot of things in his heart. In fact, he is quite simple and childish. On the other hand, he can actually write scientific and technological products that surpass all mankind."


    "It turned out to be a scientific and technological product of reincarnation world. All this makes sense!"


    While speaking, he quickly ruled out: "brother glasses should have never been abroad. The erosion of Jarvis, which belongs to the reincarnation world, can only be the erosion of several reincarnation worlds in China."


    "It''s easy to be sure that this is a scientific and technological product from the reincarnation world of iron man. Lord Milo, is it necessary for us to pass the reincarnation world of iron man? "


    "Not necessary for the time being." Suze said.


    Iron man belongs to a small plot story under Marvel Universe. If it involves mieba plot, Avenger alliance and Thor, it is possible to upgrade to the fifth level reincarnation world, the sixth level reincarnation world, or even the seventh level reincarnation world or even higher.


    After all, Marvel Universe is also a world view that is prone to how to save the whole universe. It is possible to observe the parallel world and the past and future of time. It has an upper limit of super strength.


    But so far, the first iron man is only the first iron man, which does not involve other forces. It''s just the conflict between "Iron Man" and "iron overlord", which is also the highest level of strength. There is no doubt that it belongs to the level of a strength.


    The harm to the real world in this story is not particularly great, and there will be no other villains who can destroy the universe. Su Ze is not in a hurry to pass the customs.


    "That means that brother glasses and Jarvis, the powerful intelligent program, will be valued and used by us for a long time?" Wen An said.


    "Well, that''s right." Su Ze said, "that brother glasses is relatively simple. It''s right to use it in the right way. It''s not difficult for him to help us and trust each other with us. Moreover, what we are doing is not a heinous crime. There is no need to cover it up and let him understand the current situation of China and what we have to do step by step. "


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult." Wen An''an said, "brother glasses must have a considerable understanding of China. His primary wariness of Jiangcheng reincarnation department is that he can''t trust the national level. After all, working for the national reincarnation department is likely to be sent to death, and the existence of major groups also leads to a considerable degree of overstaffing and weakness of the country. "


    Suze also said: "Jarvis collects intelligence for him and he will soon understand this. He will gradually understand our situation next, and may even know it now. We treat each other sincerely and let him choose. "


    "Is this... A little inappropriate?" LAN Ru said in a low voice, "if this brother glasses really chooses to enter hostile large groups, forces and hostile countries because of the enjoyment of money and beauty, won''t we be very passive and have a strong enemy?"


    Su Ze was about to explain. Wen An smiled and said, "this is the most ridiculous statement!"


    LAN Ruxin pushes her rimless glasses and looks at her with some threat - if she says the word "old woman" again, LAN Ruxin will never spare her! Why do you have to twist her ears or face? Will the smelly girl turn the sky?


    Wen An''an seemed to be able to see her threat and mentality and smiled cunningly. "Just" didn''t say the title that made Lanru''s heart beat: "do you think that when brother glasses made a choice and became the enemy behind us, can he still be called innocent by us?"


    "At that time, he will know that the real terror in the world is that no matter where you are, you have to accept the trial of Lord Maitreya. Those who dare to betray Lord Maitreya and become enemies with Lord Maitreya can only die!"


    "You say that," Su Ze said with a smile, "as if I had become the biggest villain leader, a villain who did all kinds of bad things. If you are the leader of a good organization, you shouldn''t say that if you don''t obey me, you will die. "


    "But it''s cool." Wen An''an said, "it''s super cool. It''s much better than the kind of weak and incompetent bad people who let go of the enemy and pretend to be tolerant."


    "Let''s talk privately. It''s good to know what the facts are. Don''t make such claims to the outside, otherwise it''s not conducive to absorbing our men." Su Ze said, "what kind of claims attract what kind of people. If good people don''t come to us and fear that we are an evil organization, in the long run, we can only accept some people with evil intentions, and we will really become the concentration of evil people."


    Wen An said with a relaxed smile, "OK, Lord Maitreya, I know. I will do it!"


    "I''ll deal with brother glasses and Jarvis as soon as possible. The little girl sun Rui is also very good. If both sides have a good impression, I think it''s not difficult to attract brother glasses."


    "There is another thing that needs Lord Maitreya to deal with as soon as possible."


    Suze looked at her and motioned her to say directly.


    "The emperor capital already knows that we detained Yan Jiliang, the son-in-law of the Rong family, in the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng. Yan Jiliang is now in our hands. The Rong family urges us to release people and threatens to release Yan Jiliang directly? " Wen An asked.

 Chapter 205

    Su Ze smiled at the speech.


    "Wen''an, I know all your wisdom now. In this case, you must have the best solution. Just tell me your method directly and let me spend less brain cells?"


    Wen''an smiled when she settled down and showed a provocative and proud look at Lanru heart. The angry Lanru heart wanted to relieve her anger.


    "Thank you for your trust, Lord Maitreya. Since Lord Maitreya wants me to provide some suggestions, I will talk about my cognition and the situation of the imperial capital cabinet."


    "The Imperial Cabinet is also the most important institution in China. At present, the differences in the cabinet are one of the reasons why China is scattered and bloated, and even the most important impact. There are several internal forces, and there are many detailed and specific factions in each force. In fact, this is inevitable. "


    "Whether ancient or modern, or between China and foreign countries, human beings have different moral sentiments and cognitive levels. Even if they work hard towards one goal, they will make different choices and positions."


    "So there is no need to make a fuss. We should first look at how these forces and factions promote national progress and whether they will hinder the country''s progress. Take my grandfather as an example. He represents a force and has many old friends. They are patriotic, dedicated and even sacrificed for the country. They do not engage in tandem and are selfless. Therefore, although they are a force, they are scattered and invisible. They fight their own battles only with the public heart, and sometimes their choices are contradictory. "


    "Besides, the other two main forces are Shi Lao and Rong Lao. Shi Lao represents the Shi family and Rong Lao represents the Rong family. Both of them will take the initiative to arrange close friends, family members and old officials to enter the departments under their control. China''s big group, they also own several. "


    "So in the cabinet, once they want to do anything, they often discuss it in advance, and their people will agree all at once. It is obvious that they only listen to old Shi and old Rong."


    "More specifically, Shi Lao''s forces are more cohesive and United, and pay more attention to the domestic situation. The forces under Rong Lao are staring outside, and they are more like a mob of people who are optimistic about foreign countries and are ready to get along well with others, even to surrender. "


    With this brief introduction, Wen''an finally got to the point.


    "After two generations of development and cultivation by Rong Lao and his father, Rong family is now the top family in China. Such a family can''t be humiliated. Even if it is their family''s redundant son-in-law, rather than a more formal member of their family, they cannot be detained by Jiangcheng reincarnation department. "


    "Therefore, we can''t keep it, and we can''t keep it. There is no doubt that killing Yan maxima and continuing to deduct Yan maxima are meaningless things, which can only cause us and the Rong family to immediately enter the stage of life and death. "


    "So your way is to admit defeat and return Yan Jiliang to the Rong family, indicating that we can''t fight each other?" Lanru said disdainfully.


    Wen''an knew that she was still holding her breath and couldn''t get through with herself. On the contrary, she was even more unhurried.


    Lanru was angry. She suddenly saw Su Ze looking at herself. She immediately calmed down and stopped competing with Wen''an.


    Wen An''an no longer provoked her through words and actions, and continued: "although on the surface, we have to return Yan maxima to the Rong family, in fact, Yan maxima finally repented and would rather choose to die. The Rong family doesn''t know at all."


    "Yan Jiliang''s rare will become a hidden chess in our hands and play a greater role in the future."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "so you think so, which is similar to what I think. It''s a good choice for Yan Jiliang to put it back, which can cause trouble to the Rong family or become our dark chess. "


    "Wen An, will you do this?"


    "I''d better concentrate on brother glasses and Jarvis." Wen''an said with a smile, "Yan''s mind has changed. It''s not difficult to persuade him. It''s not easy to make him loyal to us."


    "A moment of awakening and awakening does not mean that he will really change his ways in the future. When Yan Jiliang returns to the of wealth and power, he makes another choice, but it may not be like what he said before. "


    "Lord Maitreya, do you do it yourself?"


    "Yes." Suze said.


    Several people talked and discussed the details. Su Ze opened the Green Magic aircraft and took them back to the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng.


    In Jiangcheng reincarnation department, several green magic aircraft refitted by Su Ze to Zhao Hua have been refitted, because great changes are taking place in Xiaoao Jianghu when Su Ze inputs a batch of equipment and several assistants to Zhao Hua.


    Mining, smelting, training talents, breeding drug snakes, Zhao Hua himself observed giant spinal fluid... A large number of modern guns and bullets were produced and can be delivered to the reincarnation department at any time.


    Perhaps Ren Yingying, who has just raised her ambition, will scold her mother angrily - when she is in a low mood, she meets Linghu Chong who looks at her eyes a little. As a result, Linghu Chong really becomes "my girl" from the palace. She comes out to imitate fireguns and try to dominate the world or the Wulin. She has to be crushed by science and technology. It is estimated that she will not succeed.


    In a word, although there are shackles in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, it is developing well at present.


    The first batch of medicinal snakes have been cultivated and have not yet grown. It is estimated that they will be put into use in the real world in two days.


    Zhao Hua also specially made a batch of powerful explosive bags for the combatants after training to bring out to Su Ze.


    Compared with C4 such modern technology explosives, the stability and power are still insufficient, but the advantage is that there is no need to spend additional reincarnation points.


    Jiangcheng reincarnation department, the legacy of Changqing group and the warehouse of Jiangcheng security department all have grenades, explosives and other items. It takes reincarnation points to bring them into the reincarnation world, which is not worth it.


    Dead body virus transformation, drug snake, firearms, bullets, explosive bags, follow-up promotion and scientific research... Su Ze''s investment of 100000 reincarnation points has gradually paid off, and there will be more and more returns in the future.


    Put everything in order, and Su Ze asked someone to bring Yan Jiliang.


    Yan Jiliang''s expression was decadent, his face turned yellow and said nothing.


    "Do you want to go back?"


    "I want to go home and have a look." Yan Jiliang said in a muffled voice, "I always remember many things in the past... I feel very uncomfortable..."


    "No, I don''t mean your hometown, I mean the Rong family. The Rong family sent someone to let you go. " Suze said.


    Yan''s expression was tangled and difficult to answer.

 Chapter 206

    What''s the answer?


    Yan Jiliang wanted to say: if you let me go, I will go back to my hometown and be filial to my parents.


    That''s what he thought before.


    But now, when the threat of the Rong family came again, he dared not choose like this. He was a little worried that if he did so, he would bring disaster to his parents and former lovers. They are also worried that the Maitreya and Jiangcheng reincarnation department will not kill themselves, but they will die because of it.


    He has a good life. If the Maitreya doesn''t kill himself, shouldn''t he want to die?


    In addition, Yan thought to himself that he could not resist the Rong family in any case and had no ability to resist the Rong family.


    Seeing him like this, Su Ze knew that he had been guessed and seen through by Wen An again.


    It can be imagined that strict maxim is just the nature of ordinary people. Before, he was not afraid of death and filial piety to his parents. It was an accidental play. He spent most of his time weighing life and death, wealth and enjoyment, but he still couldn''t give up his current benefits.


    "I''ll give you a clear way. If nothing happens, you can go back to the Rong family. Your parents and former lovers will be given a pension in the name of the reincarnation department, and Yan Dahai will return to them as the hero of the reincarnation department. These pensions are enough to make them live well. If they have any difficulties, they will give them follow-up help. "


    "Is that possible?" Yan maxima said uneasily, "you know, the Rong family has great powers. I''m afraid they''ll notice."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take them all to Jiangcheng..." Su Ze said.


    Yan Jiliang was stunned and then angrily said, "are you too mean? Threaten my parents? "


    Su Ze also smiled: "I want to deal with you. Do I still need a threat? If you don''t want to, forget it. We''ll give your parents a pension. Let alone the rest. Whether they will be watched by others because of the improvement of their living conditions and because of their money is not our business. "


    "Or if you don''t trust us, we won''t even give them pensions, so we''ll let them stay the same and continue to live in poverty."


    Yan Jiliang was silent and didn''t speak.


    If you give your parents money and improve their parents'' lives, it may attract the attention of people with intentions, and the trouble is not easy to solve; If he doesn''t, how can he bear it? Before pretending to be indifferent, he himself deliberately numbed himself and didn''t let himself think. Now he has to think, and it''s impossible to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    "Either return to the original state, or start taking risks..." Yan took a look at Su Ze and suddenly realized that Jiangcheng reincarnation department was also preparing to let him say his position. In fact, he had no choice.


    He didn''t forget the threat before the Maitreya. In retrospect, there would be a chill behind him.


    Now that he refuses the Maitreya, won''t he be threatened and encounter miserable things?


    "I see. Please take good care of my family. I am willing to go back to Rong''s house to work for you and inquire about news!" Yan Jiliang said in a deep voice.


    Su Ze smiled: "that''s good. From then on, we are our own people. I will definitely take good care of your parents and family. This is by no means a threat, nor will I threaten my companions. This is my commitment to my companions. "


    Companion? promise?


    Is it true or false?


    Yan Jiliang had no choice but to believe that it was false. The two agreed to meet at the central square of reincarnation to transmit information. Whether Su Ze himself or not, they need to verify the code to ensure that everything is safe.


    After all this was agreed, Yan Jiliang was driven out of the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng, got into a small aircraft and returned to the imperial capital after meeting with the people sent by the Rong family.


    Emperor capital, the dark tide is surging at the moment.


    When the news came that the Maitreya brazenly killed Wu Majing Ichiro, Du Qinglong of the four elephant group and Xia Xiaoqian, the peony of the world penetrating group, the foreign envoys of crane Island immediately protested and demanded that the Maitreya be dealt with strictly at once. The four elephant group and the world penetrating group also began to run around and prepare to avenge the unkind Maitreya.


    The world''s first A-class strong man, to put it bluntly, is it really so strong? How is it better than a tank? How about a missile? What about a nuclear bomb?


    Therefore, what Maitreya did could not scare them, but let them act in anger and began to prepare for joint action.


    Hawkhead diplomats and representatives of Scott group also joined in, saying that they had been treated very unfairly and must let Maitreya respond.


    A light blue car was driving on the road. The driver looked serious. The two people in the car were talking. It was Tao Shaowu and his father who had just returned from maple leaf country.


    "Why did you come back well? What''s the big deal? What''s the matter?" Tao Shaowu''s father said.


    Tao Shaowu sighed slightly: "I said, Dad, you may not understand."


    "How can I know what happened if you don''t say?" Said his father discontentedly.


    Tao Shaowu shook his head, closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when he came home without outsiders, Tao Shaowu said, "our father and son should work together to serve Lord Maitreya."


    Tao Shaowu''s father was shocked: "what! What the hell is going on? "


    After hearing Tao Shaowu''s story about his stay in maple leaf country, he finally recovered.


    "So it is..."


    "You little bastard can really get me into trouble... But it''s also an opportunity. One more way and one more chance."


    "So Dad agreed?" Tao Shaowu looked happy.


    "Be careful. I agreed, but I didn''t agree. As a last resort, we are not loyal to Rongjia or Maitreya. We just need to make a little effort. "


    Tao Shaowu nodded and said in his heart: you still have a choice, but I have no choice but to be loyal to the Maitreya.


    A silver gray car drove into a manor and returned to the Rongjia manor with a slightly haggard Yan maximum.


    No one welcomed him and no one greeted him. He returned to his residence alone under the eyes of his servant.


    This cold place, prosperous and lively, never belonged to him. He just barely had fun as a "person related to the Rong family".


    When he began to rest, two laughing voices came from the outside. One was his wife, the daughter of the Rong family, and the other was a strange man.


    Yan Jiliang went out without expression and gave them the bedroom.


    "Wait!"


    The wife with bright red lips stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Yan Jiliang.


    "Jiangcheng can''t do such a small thing. How can you live like this?" The wife said, "what a loser!"


    After that, he slapped him in the face: "go away, don''t let me see you again!"


    Yan Jiliang turned back and closed his lips indifferently.


    Now he wants to betray the Rong family!

 Chapter 207

    The video conference is being held in a secret place, with several figures standing opposite.


    "It''s crazy... The young man code named Maitreya." A man touched the moustache on the minibus and whispered.


    "Is it too rampant?" Another man with low eyebrows and eyes said, "the domestic pattern has been basically determined. What is he doing out of this troublemaker?"


    Moustache smiled: "the old man surnamed Wen has been dissatisfied with the current situation for a long time. He finally found a helper who can take his hand. Of course, he wants to stir up the situation."


    Another person said: "the situation may not be under the control of old leader Wen. You don''t know what the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and even the whole Jiangcheng looks like. The whole city knows that the orders of Milton, director of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, work, and the orders of others don''t work. It''s like a country in a country."


    "Old man Wen claims to be loyal to his country and never gives in. It doesn''t seem like his handwriting."


    "His granddaughter Wen''an is sent to the Maitreya. Isn''t it his handwriting?" Moustache asked faintly.


    The refuter continued to put forward different opinions: "but we all know that Wen An''an is the number one fan of the Maitreya. It''s called An''an rabbit in the reincarnation central forum. This is a clear track. Before Wen an escaped from the imperial capital to find the Maitreya, old man Wen didn''t know anything about it, and later he couldn''t catch up with it."


    The man with low eyebrows and eyes said, "it''s hard to judge whether it''s true or false. Who''s true and who''s false? We are all high-ranking people. We always have to make judgments and take actions. Xiaotiandi, you are the leader of the group throughout the world -- "


    Moustache touched the beard on his chin and nodded slightly.


    "Rong Er Shao, you came with Rong Lao''s advice this time."


    In the corner, a middle-aged man in his early 40s made a voice: "yes, my father thinks this matter is related to old man Wen. Whether it is true or false, or half true or half false, this Maitreya is a tool for old man Wen to achieve his goal."


    "Old man Wen broke the rules and let our Rong''s son-in-law come back in disgrace. If he doesn''t give us face, we have to let him lose face."


    After he finished, the man with low eyebrows and eyes looked at the person who had refuted before: "Mr. Zhao Wuji, leader of the Zhao group. You seem to think that old man Wen has nothing to do with the Maitreya. Don''t the Zhao family and the stone family behind him want to participate in this matter and start fighting the Maitreya? "


    Zhao Wuji smiled and said, "no, you misunderstood me. I''m just talking about things. You think Maitreya has something to do with Don Wen. On the contrary, I think Maitreya has little to do with Don Wen. "


    "Moreover, it doesn''t matter much. It''s not the support of old boss Wen, but all his own efforts. He looks more terrible. He needs to eliminate this troublemaker as soon as possible and safeguard the interests of all of us, doesn''t he?"


    Several images did not expect him to say so, and all showed an expression of approval.


    "Yes, whether the Maitreya is supported by old man Wen or irrelevant to old man Wen, we have to discuss how to pull out the tenon of the Maitreya."


    Chaiti, the little emperor of Tianxia group, touched his moustache and said, and looked at the man with low eyebrows and eyes: "the leader of Sixiang group, do you also talk about your ideas and opinions?"


    "No idea..." said the big faucet with low eyebrows. "Lead it out and kill it. In the final analysis, a class a fighter is certainly a strong man in the eyes of ordinary people. Can he fight a small artillery unit in the real world? "


    "I think this aspect should not be difficult."


    His voice fell, and the people looked at Zhao Wuji and the two young Rong family. The large-scale Artillery Force can only be the leader of the cabinet such as Shi Lao or Rong Lao.


    "It needs instructions, but I dare not promise. It can only be said that the Zhao family group is fully armed. Only when an order is given, three hundred gunmen can still do it. "


    "I can cope with firepower." The second young Rong family said, "just say a good place and normally mobilize a force to exercise. Maitreya himself entered the drill site by mistake, and there is no way to lose his life. "


    Hearing that the Rong family was willing to respond to the main force, Xiao Tiandi, Da Longtou, Zhao Wuji and the other two people who didn''t speak showed joy.


    Regardless of success or failure, Rongjia is undoubtedly the leader and the main responsible person. They don''t have to worry about the consequences. Moreover, with the suppression of firepower forces, they basically have no possibility of failure.


    It seems that the things of Evergreen Group and Yan Jiliang have really angered Rong Lao. Now this "extraordinary means" are directly used.


    "Since Rong Lao is already furious, how can we Sixiang group not show sincerity? We sent out two hundred gunmen and two C-level fighters to help bring the matter to a complete end. " The leader of Sixiang group said, "whether this Maitreya is a hero of national news propaganda or a subordinate of old leader Wen, he must die if he offends all of you and tries to disrupt the pattern!"


    Chaiti, the "little Heavenly Emperor", also said: "yes, even if he is the first person with class a strength in the world, he is not qualified to disrespect us. Personal bravery, how can he resist the national level scientific and technological force after we join hands? "


    "Two hundred gunmen and two C-level fighters have been sent out throughout the world group to ensure the death of Maitreya."


    Rong said, "well, we are all determined. This is a firepower force enough to attack the city. 700 gunmen are on standby and ready to shoot together, and four class C fighters."


    "It''s best for everyone to gather a thousand gunmen and wait to collect the body of Maitreya!"


    When he said this, several people smiled. You and I raised the number of gunmen to 1000. At that time, we will make unified preparations in advance and cooperate with the ambush of Artillery Forces after brief integration training.


    "In this way, we can finally give them a satisfactory reply to crane island country, maple leaf country, Eagle Head country and Scrooge group." The two young Rong family sighed with emotion.


    The atmosphere was suddenly a little cold. Zhao Wuji of the Zhao family group looked at the second young of the Rong family discontentedly: "since the matter has been decided, I have to leave in advance."


    After that, he interrupted contact and disappeared from the video conference.


    The second young man of the Rong family suddenly snorted coldly: "install it. You can give me hard installation. The Shi family and the Zhao family are pedantic in this matter. We can''t see that we have too many contacts with foreign countries. How many years of old ideas has this been?"


    "It''s probably because we are now eliminating disobedient troublemakers internally, rather than being ordered by foreign forces to be other people''s chess pieces." The big leader of Sixiang group smiled and interrupted contact.


    Others also left one after another. The Rong family was very dissatisfied. Finally, they hung up alone, and silence returned to the hidden cabin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Lord Maitreya wants to enter the fifth level reincarnation world goblin killer?"


    Wen''an was a little uneasy: "Lord Maitreya, please don''t take such risks. The fourth level reincarnation world is already very dangerous, and the fifth level reincarnation world is only afraid to be particularly dangerous."


    "According to the reincarnation world intelligence of goblin killer, Lord Maitreya, although he is A-level strength, it is not easy to solve this reincarnation world."


    Su Ze was surprised: "you have also mastered a lot of information about the reincarnation world?"


    After that, he smiled: "I almost regarded you as an ordinary man and forgot how powerful your mind is. Since you have so much information, let''s talk about your views."


    Unlike Zhao Hua, a logistics staff member, Su Ze also has reservations about Wen''an.


    After all, Zhao Hua needs Su Ze''s permission to enter and exit the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, and his life is also between Su Ze''s thoughts. Even if Zhao Hua''s anti evil sword spectrum has reached level B strength after years of cultivation, he is not a fighter, but a logistics personnel after all.


    The relationship between Wen An and Wen Lao, their intelligence and their status as combatants all mean that Su Ze can''t tell her more information.


    Hearing Su Ze''s inquiry, Wen An''an also tells the information he has obtained from a different angle from the original work.

 Chapter 208

    Without knowing the detailed plot, Wen An also summarized the information she could get with her superb wisdom. It was done well before, but now it''s just said in advance.


    Goblin killer is a fifth level reincarnation world. It can participate in this reincarnation world in the form of a five person team, or enter this reincarnation world alone and form a team with other combatants at random.


    In this reincarnation world, there are adventurers, brave people, demon kings, dragons and other demons and monsters. Adventurers and brave people are essentially the same power system. Brave people are a honorary title against the demon king. Their combat system is how many skills and spells are released every day. Generally speaking, there are restrictions, and sometimes spell casting materials are required.


    However, the name of this reincarnation world is destined to focus on goblin. Goblin is an extremely despicable and animal creature with no moral concept and a treacherous mind to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    When they meet the strong, they disperse in droves. When they see the villagers, they rush forward, taking human beings as food and women as the "pregnant mother" of offspring. This creature is extremely harmful to ordinary villagers and villages. Although the adventure guild knows it, it is difficult to send a large number of adventurers to eliminate goblin.


    Because the goblins would run, hide, disperse and gather in other unexpected places. Even the most powerful adventurer who chases goblin to kill can only kill a small group at most; Low strength adventurers go after goblin. If they are not careful to use up all their spells and skills, they will let goblin kill them. Men become food and women become pregnant mothers.


    Moreover, adventurers often look down on goblin. The income of hunting goblin is very small, and it is very difficult to hunt him.


    "This reincarnation world is called goblin killer. There happens to be an expert who pursues goblin, named goblin killer." Wen An''an said, "it''s basically certain that it''s the protagonist, but I don''t know what the story means. If we just try to clean up the goblin of the world slowly, although it takes a long time, it will not become the fifth level reincarnation world. "


    "I guess there is some terrible conspiracy or black hand behind goblin in this world. Otherwise, it should not become the fifth level reincarnation world."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said in his heart: the speculation is really good. Although it is a little different from the facts, Wen An has collected these intelligence and summarized it on the premise of knowing nothing. It is really valuable.


    LAN Ruxin said, "since it is a five person team, in addition to Su Ze, the other four need to pay special attention to loyalty. You know, once you follow Su Ze to pass the customs, those four people can quickly grow to level C or even level B comprehensive strength in a short time. They can get a lot of reincarnation points and two or three powerful skills from the process of customs clearance in this reincarnation world, or the kind of skills they learn to have in an instant... "


    "If people who are disloyal and have ulterior motives get such benefits, we can imagine what harm it will do to us."


    Wen''an also looked solemn when he heard the speech: "would the harvest of the fifth level reincarnation world be so strong? It seems that Lord Maitreya''s strength also comes from the rapid customs clearance reincarnation world, which has quickly formed an extremely powerful advantage and quickly become the first class a strength in the world. "


    "I will now make an assessment and profile of everyone to ensure that I choose the people who are most loyal to Lord Maitreya."


    "You said that," Su Ze said with a smile, "as if we had passed the goblin killer. Don''t forget that this is the fifth level reincarnation world."


    Lanru smiled and said, "isn''t it normal for us to have such confidence in you?"


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya." Wen An also said, "although it is the fifth level of reincarnation world, I also think you will win."


    "Thank you for your trust." Su Ze said, "but a large-scale character evaluation is not necessary. I can start to enter the reincarnation world with LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and two other people."


    "As for the issue of loyalty, I don''t think there will be traitors at present. After all, we have just integrated the strength of Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Jiangcheng. As long as we give enough opportunities, our men will soon change their mentality, become our loyal men, and no longer be afraid of fighting."


    "It''s true..." Wen An''an said, "I really want to follow. Unfortunately, the situation in the reincarnation department can''t leave me for the time being. Brother glasses also needs me to deal with it, and I have the problems of inconvenient movement and low strength."


    Su Ze nodded in agreement. Wen''an really has too many things to do. If it weren''t for her, these messy things would be enough for Su Ze. He must delay a lot of time to deal with Jiangcheng and Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    This time, as long as there is no accident in the reincarnation department, Wen''an can use it completely at ease.


    Wen An comes to Suze and tries his best. If Suze can''t trust her all the time, it''s also Suze''s own problem.


    One combatant was selected from the original Jiangcheng reincarnation department and one combatant was selected from the original Changqing group. They are class D strength combatants who show loyalty and are really ready to work for Su Ze and have been verified by Wen''an and Su Ze.


    Let LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and these two combatants enter the Xiaoao Jianghu together, and take a large number of explosive bags and put them in their own reincarnation center space, which means that everything is ready.


    "Wen''an, the news that we have entered the reincarnation world of goblin killer cannot be revealed." Su Ze solemnly said, "now the situation in Jiangcheng is not very safe. If some people know that I am not in Jiangcheng now, but have entered the fifth level reincarnation world. Even if it takes only a few hours, there is likely to be an accident."


    "Yes, of course I know that." Wen An''an said, "do you want to set up a doubt before this? Deliberately confuse your opponent? "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "that''s not necessary, so cloth doubt array is likely to cause people''s hearts to shake. It''s better not to do it. The time we announce the news is the time of customs clearance and reincarnation in the world. "


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya, I will be optimistic about the whole Jiangcheng and Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and I won''t let problems happen here." Wen''an said solemnly.


    Su Ze didn''t have anything else to say. He agreed with LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and the other two combatants to enter the reincarnation center together, and then took a large amount of explosives prepared to enter the reincarnation world of goblin killer.

 Chapter 209

    In the lush mountains and forests, five figures carrying a large number of items appeared.


    Regardless of the simple task given by the light curtain, Su Ze said, "count your explosives and put them on the green demon aircraft!"


    LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and two other combatants carefully carried the explosives to the green demon aircraft.


    Five people, including the portable space opened by Su Ze himself, brought a total of four tons of explosives into the reincarnation world. After all, Su Ze himself can carry more than one ton and nearly a thousand kilograms in the space. Lanruxin has class B strength and can also carry a lot of explosives.


    Five people carried four tons of explosives in this way. If these explosives were detonated together, the brave, the devil and the dragon in the world would not survive the explosion.


    It may even include the so-called "gods".


    And Su Ze has to deal with the "gods".


    The "gods" of this reincarnation world are not omniscient, and there is no need to worry that they have the ability to observe the whole world all the time.


    The explosives were placed on two green magic aircraft, and five people, including Su Ze, who were carried by the Green Magic aircraft, took the other two green magic aircraft to check and patrol over the mountains and forests.


    "The mountains and forests in this world are really dense. You can only overlook the traces of villages and towns far away." LAN Ruxin said, "Maitreya, let''s go to the direction of the village to find the whereabouts of the protagonist and his party?"


    After entering the reincarnation world, in front of other men, she also deliberately called Su Ze''s code name "Maitreya" to maintain Su Ze''s superior image.


    "Don''t do that. Find goblin first and let you all see this disgusting creature. Qu Hai, Du Shangyou, have you ever entered this reincarnation world? "


    Qu Hai, a subordinate of the original reincarnation department, seriously replied: "Lord Maitreya, I have not entered this reincarnation world, but I have heard that the erosion of this reincarnation world is very troublesome. Goblin and some other demons have eroded in China, which has not caused too much damage to the masses, but the reincarnation Department has sacrificed some people, However, Goblin''s characteristics must cost a lot of manpower and material resources to strictly prevent adherence. "


    Du Shangyou said respectfully, "this reincarnation world is the fifth level. If it wasn''t led by Lord Maitreya, I wouldn''t dare or have the opportunity to come in. It turns out that no one in the Evergreen Group encourages such an adventure. In their view, it''s like dying, so I know nothing about this reincarnation world. "


    "Then you''ll see later, and you''ll probably understand..." Su Ze said. "Also, we''re aiming at customs clearance this time. If things really can''t be done, I allow you to leave ahead of time, and I will lead you to leave. I won''t really send you to death. "


    Qu Hai and Du Shangyou were relieved when they heard the speech.


    However, they do feel that Jiangcheng reincarnation department is their place of belonging, and they also think that they should try their best to help Su Ze, so they don''t have the idea of slacking off and going back quickly.


    After the Green Magic aircraft flew for a moment, Su Ze finally found the trace of the short green skin monster in the dark forest. Two goblins were in the forest, and there was a cave not far away.


    Su Ze, LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Du Shangyou fell from the Green Magic aircraft. The two goblins screamed and ran into the cave. After a while, dozens of goblins rushed out, holding extremely simple weapons, and rushed towards Su Ze and others.


    Su Ze reached for the green demon aircraft, opened the machine gun and began to shoot.


    "Da Da!" The flames shot, and more than a dozen goblins died instantly. The remaining goblins screamed, turned and fled, and were all shot and killed by Su Ze.


    LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Du Shangyou all looked a little stunned.


    Goblin killer mainly kills goblin. This is the theme story of the reincarnation world? Is to kill this weak monster?


    Is there a mistake? Is this the fifth level of reincarnation world?


    Su Ze pointed to the cave and motioned them to go in and eliminate the remaining goblin in the cave. Suze doesn''t have to say much about goblin''s habits. They can see it for themselves.


    Lanru heart went in and immediately withdrew pale: "it''s disgusting and smelly in here!"


    "If you protect your nose, it will be much better." Suze said.


    LAN Ruxin hurriedly followed suit. Tang Yun also used her internal force to protect her nose. Qu Hai and Du Shangyou also hurriedly covered their mouth and nose with clothes and walked inward.


    Suze followed them.


    Goblin, who came out of the dark, feces and excrement, really startled Lanru Xin and killed this kind of thing with disgust.


    In this cave, there are even simple and crude traps, obviously to harm people.


    A large number of human bones are particularly uncomfortable.


    Finally, they found the place where goblin held the pregnant mother. The two dying female villagers were barely able to speak and told LAN Ruxin and others that they were killed by goblin and plundered to continue to reproduce little goblin.


    "Must, kill all goblin, must kill them."


    "As long as there is a goblin, there will be a group soon and the village will be destroyed soon!"


    LAN Ruxin and Tang Yun can''t help but want to vomit. How can there be such an evil and despicable species in the world?


    Qu Hai and Du Shangyou were also surprised: these goblins looked very vulnerable and could have caused such a disaster. No wonder the name of the whole reincarnation world would be called goblin killer.


    Monsters of this race should be killed, damn it!


    After leaving the cave, LAN Ruxin and others were relieved and quickly cleaned up the dirt and odor.


    Two dying female villagers were also brought out. After a little cleaning, they asked for help and generally looked at Su Ze and his party.


    In the deep mountains and dense forests, it is difficult for them to leave safely, and even if they return to the destroyed village, they do not know how to live next.


    Su Ze asked them to stay here for the time being and said, "we will eliminate several batches of goblin. At that time, all the survivors will be transported here. It should be easier for you to return to human towns and live together?"


    "And as far as I know, it is unlikely that the survivors are villagers, and more are female adventurers."


    Tang Yun was a little strange: "Su, ah, no, it''s Lord Maitreya."


    She subconsciously wanted to say "classmate Su Ze" and quickly changed her mouth.


    "Lord Maitreya, will the adventurers of this world be caught by this weak goblin? And why are female adventurers easier to live than villagers? "

 Chapter 210

    "There are times of magic, divination and healing in this world every day." Suze explained, "it is conceivable that these despicable and treacherous goblins look timid and panic to avoid spells. When the chance to use spells is gone, they are crowded into the scene."


    Lanru was stunned: "how many times do you have every day? If so, risk is not death! The safest way is to open up an absolute safety zone every day, and then move forward steadily, so as to ensure the survival opportunity of mankind? "


    "So many adventurers come out with a few bullets a day and die?"


    Su Ze reluctantly indicated: "there''s no way. Don''t compete with the reincarnation world. The story setting is reasonable or unreasonable. The casters among the adventurers in this world are like this. They shoot a few bullets every day, and the close combat profession also has physical problems."


    "In fact, this setting is also reasonable. After all, people are not machines. It is impossible to release spells and skills all the time."


    "In that case, what a ghost?" Lanru was speechless at first, and then commented, "is it clear that there is no strength for adventure? The surest way is to make steady progress and expand human habitat. "


    "There''s no way. This world is set up like this. Both the adventurers'' Union and the king think they can take risks. It is probably similar to the adventure story of a brave man fighting a dragon that is suddenly true to the details, but only part of it is true, which leads to contradictions. " Su Ze said, "like this, it''s not true that there are adventurers and various career levels, and others don''t need to be more serious."


    This is also true. The essence of the reincarnation world is a story. It doesn''t matter whether the story is logical or not. Sometimes there are contradictions, which should be cleared according to the story logic of the reincarnation world.


    Just think about others. If you can''t see it, it''s not too late to change the world after customs clearance.


    Although, Suze did not have much interest in this area. He doesn''t make much use of the customs clearance of some reincarnation world, let alone specially transform how the reincarnation world develops.


    Similar to what Zhao Hua did in Xiaoao Jianghu, the main purpose is to serve Su Ze and his forces, not to help everyone in the original plot of Xiaoao Jianghu be happy. There is no way to be happy. Linghu Chong was "my girl" first, and then came to the palace. His fate has long changed.


    After saying these words with LAN Ruxin and Tang Yun, Su Ze saw that Tang Yun forgot another part of the problem and didn''t take the initiative to mention: why is it easier for female adventurers to survive than villagers? Because they have better physique and can stand the abuse of goblin.


    This is a cruel fact. It''s better not to tell Tang Yun, who has turned pale and has just been overturned by the disgusting goblin.


    Su Ze led LAN Ruxin and others to quickly destroy several goblin dens and caves in the mountains and near human villages and towns, and sure enough, rescued three female adventurers.


    The three female adventurers are also extremely painful, but they have similar pain points with the two previous female villagers, so they get along well and are willing to take care of each other. After they leave the mountains and forests, they set foot on the path back to the town, and occasionally other adventurers pass by, which is safer than before.


    "Lord Maitreya, the goblin nearby has been cleaned up... Where are we going next?"


    Tang Yun''s face was not so pale at last. She gradually adapted to this disgusting scene. If she didn''t improve her strength and use the dead body virus to transform herself and treat congenital heart disease, she was afraid that she would be completely frightened and disgusted to death when she saw the disgusting picture in goblin cave for the first time.


    "Don''t go anywhere. Get the explosives ready and wait." Suze said.


    Although LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou were confused, they still earnestly implemented the orders and obeyed the arrangements.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow! It stinks! "


    The fairy Archer covered his nose and whispered, "are the five women in the past too smelly? Haven''t they cleaned their bodies since they were born? "


    The goddess official didn''t make a sound, but the move of raising her hand and covering her nose showed that she was also approving of it.


    The past five people did smell terrible.


    The man standing at the front of the line stopped and looked at the five women who had just passed.


    This man is wearing worn-out iron plate armor, wearing a helmet, carrying a backpack and a short sword around his waist. He is an adventurer known as the "goblin killer".


    "Hello, isn''t it? Do women of this level fascinate you? Or do you prefer the smell? " Cried the elf archer in disbelief.


    "No."


    The goblin killer moved quickly and caught up with the five women who had just passed and smelled dirty.


    "Wait a minute."


    Three female adventurers looked at him warily. Two female villagers hid behind the adventurer: "what are you going to do?"


    "You must have escaped from goblin?" Goblin killer said bluntly, "who saved you? If five pregnant mothers survive, the goblin population must be very large. If there are such huge goblin population activities nearby, we must be more prepared. "


    "Excuse me, we can''t tell you this." A female adventurer said, "the five of us were rescued by the adult from different goblin caves. Those goblin have been killed by the adult. Now there are no goblin groups in the mountains ahead."


    "Is that so..." the goblin killer fell into thinking and turned back to the team. "The goblin in front has been cleaned up. These five women are pregnant mothers who escaped after being rescued."


    The goddess official whispered, "that''s great. Can we go back to the adventure union to explain this thing, and then go somewhere else..."


    The fairy Archer also said, "it seems that an extraordinary strong man has come to solve goblin so happily. Will he be a legendary brave man? I really want to see it. "


    "However, it may not be professional, resulting in the survival of goblin cubs." The goblin killer said, "let''s confirm the situation and make sure those goblin have indeed been killed."


    The dwarf warlock said, "that''s right. After all, we can''t go back and say it''s no longer necessary to carry out the task without even arriving at the destination and confirming it with our own eyes. If we misunderstand, we will be affected and evaluated. "


    "As an adventurer, it''s better to see the task completed with your own eyes." The lizard monk also said.


    Goblin killer nodded and led the four people to continue to set out to the mountain forest.

 Chapter 211

    "Confirm that there is no trace of goblin residue."


    After searching the cave, the goblin killer and his party met at the cave.


    "Indeed, all goblins have been killed. It can be said that they have done quite well." Goblin killer said, "the other party''s actions are not alone. They should be well-trained and know a lot about goblin''s habits."


    "We can go back to the trade union, although we didn''t do it." Said the elf archer.


    "Yes."


    The goblin killer said, and the party walked slowly out of the dense forest.


    On their way back, there were also five people waiting for them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the sky, in the so-called kingdom of gods, an accident occurred in the middle of a game.


    The "real" spirit, after throwing the dice of fate, the dice rotate continuously, and finally show a picture that everyone is surprised.


    Before the selected game characters of "fantasy" reached goblin''s cave, Goblin had been killed.


    This is something that nobody thought of after the dice of fate were thrown.


    Other gods came and looked at the scene curiously.


    "Reality" and "fantasy" looked at them suspiciously, suspecting that one of them deliberately prank and destroyed the game they started.


    "Who deceived the fate dice and fooled the game first?"


    "Truth" asked.


    "Fantasy" also wants to know: although his game character "goblin killer" was supposed to encounter that nest of goblin, it was not much dangerous, there is no doubt that he didn''t want his characters to win in this way.


    In this way, there is hardly anything to look forward to. Is it too boring?


    Because it is too boring, the gods have games like this and that. Because it is too boring, the gods put aside their good and evil and look at everything among mortals.


    Like the story of goblin killers, many adventurers and goblin, it is decided by the two gods of "reality" and "fantasy" to roll the dice of fate. If the "real" throwing points are high, there may be unexpected goblin priests, big goblin and King goblin, who will destroy the adventurers'' team by surprise.


    Even without such a special goblin, there will be unexpected traps, unexpected coincidences, or the sudden success of a sneak attack by goblin. Unless the adventurer is very careful, he may not be defeated by goblin in adversity and encounter tragic things.


    The adventurer''s efforts and desperate struggle... Are the most interesting things in this game.


    If the desperate struggle succeeds, then both "fantasy" and "reality" will appreciate the Jedi''s efforts to survive and the reaction. If you can''t succeed, it is the "real" victory, which will make "fantasy" feel sorry.


    The most hateful thing is that you can succeed, but you fail because you are too careless. In this case, "fantasy" can''t help but want to strangle these clumsy game characters.


    Just like, if these guys who have been diced and determined by them, if they know that they are playing with their destiny one day, they will come forward and fight with them desperately.


    "I didn''t..."


    "Neither did I."


    The gods have said that they did not affect the fate dice, nor did they preempt the reality represented by "reality" and kill those little green monsters.


    "Truth" does not think that there are gods lying, but also looks at the fate dice.


    "Then next, continue to roll the dice."¡° "Reality" said.


    "Fantasy" smiled: "in this case, the adventurers will be very smooth..."


    Sure enough, when you roll dice again, the points are not the best - the best points correspond to the adventurer''s great harvest, neither high nor low, just the fate of never meeting the enemy.


    "Real" was a little upset and threw the dice again: "if so, let them meet another batch of goblin on their way back..."


    The dice turned again and again, and finally showed that another batch of goblin died.


    "Reality" missed the chance to throw again.


    "The dice are broken?" He asked in surprise.


    The gods shook their heads in disapproval.


    This should not be the problem of dice, but what does not belong to the life outside the original fate, forcibly cleared goblin.


    "Reality" thinks like this and starts to think about what kind of life will interfere with fate - if it is not a God, it should consider the platinum adventurers in human beings, the people who can be called brave, or the demon God King... They occasionally have special powerful skills to deceive fate. Of course, they need to use this level of skills, Often at the cost of their own lives.


    Will a demon king or brave man sacrifice his life to launch the skill of reversing fate to kill some goblins? That''s obviously impossible.


    "Did a god lie? In that case, it''s too bad. "


    "Really, maybe it''s not as complicated as we think, but very simple."


    "Fantasy" said: "perhaps the other party is not a prank of the gods, nor a particularly powerful adventurer, but a really simple outsider who just doesn''t belong to the fate."


    "Oh? Is it possible? "


    "Real" is interested: "continue to invest in dice and see if you can find anything!"


    "Fantasy" rolls the dice again: what will happen to the adventurer next


    Adventurers will encounter mysterious adventurers with unknown good and evil and unknown origin. The fate dice show this.


    "Here comes something more interesting!"


    "Reality" and "fantasy" are very excited, and other gods are also very excited. They all look at it and even envy it.


    "Mysterious adventurers with unknown good and evil and unknown origin, doesn''t it mean that your destiny dice can only affect a small part?"


    "Things have become extremely interesting! We can''t guess what the other party will do! "


    "Keep rolling the dice! See if it can affect this mysterious adventurer! "


    "Reality" rolls the dice again with a gloomy expression: fate dice, no judgment on this mysterious adventurer. This mysterious adventurer, a force belonging to the adventurer side, does not belong to the "real" side.


    Fantasy rolls the dice with a satisfied smile.


    Goblin killer, the adventurer team, returned to the adventurer Union and still has not high or low points.

 Chapter 212

    "Fantasy" expression is also gloomy: it doesn''t belong to the ranks of adventurers? Fate dice can''t affect him?


    The gods looked at each other. A God said, "I''ll join the game and have a try?"


    "Reality" and "fantasy" step back and let the god named "sky" come forward and try to throw.


    Fate dice are motionless and are not allowed to be thrown.


    "Well, I can''t join your game."


    "It''s even more strange. The two sides of the game are still the two of you. Why is there an uncontrolled third party? And a completely uncontrolled third party? "


    "Sky" said.


    "So, our game was destroyed... And we can only see this guy of unknown origin destroy us."


    "Fantasy" said.


    "Obviously, a wild beast trampling on seedlings has entered our nursery."¡° "Truth" said, "release the will of the gods and kill this hateful beast."


    "The will of the gods..."


    "Fantasy" smiled: "that area happens to have the most believers. I believe people are willing to obey my will. Moreover, among the adventurers just now, one child is my favorite, but she can''t be damaged by wild animals. "


    "Fantasy" is just the mutual address between gods. When they come to the earth, her believers widely exist in border towns. Her God name is "mother earth God".


    The goddess official among goblin killers is the child favored by the "Earth Mother God". However, if the throwing points are lost to "reality", fantasy will also accept the outcome of failure, and witness the beloved child goddess official being abused by goblin under the malice of "reality".


    Like the saint of the sword, once a believer of the Supreme God, she also suffered the "real" malice and lost herself in goblin.


    Now, some guys of unknown origin have broken the rules of the game. The "real" malice is really weak for those who are not within the fate and can easily clean up demons.


    It can only be handed over to the "fantasy" with a large number of human beliefs, mother earth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hello!"


    The Green Magic aircraft flew in the air. Su Ze, LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou slowly landed on the ground in front of the goblin killer and his party who were about to leave the forest.


    The goblin killer didn''t speak. The goddess officer quickly said, "Hello, who are you and what''s the matter in front of us?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I''m more interested in your team. I''m talking to you specially. Your captain is the legendary goblin killer who became a silver adventurer by killing goblin? "


    "Yes." The goddess officer looked at the goblin killer with some worry, "what can I do for you?"


    "I just killed all the goblins around here. There''s just one thing I want to ask goblins killer." Suze said, "excuse me, do you know where there are more goblins? Some of me want to kill those monsters. "


    Goblin killer turned his head, hid his eyes in his armor and looked at Su Ze: "goblin is really a monster that should be killed, but so far, I haven''t received a new task to attack goblin, and I don''t know where there is goblin."


    Su Ze nodded and continued, "so, how much do you know about goblin?"


    "A lot. Do you want to gain experience through me and kill goblin? I''d like to tell you everything. " Said the goblin killer.


    "No, what I want to ask more is, how did goblin appear?"


    "Don''t you know that? Goblin will plunder women as pregnant mothers, including almost all females of humans, elves and dwarves. The time from pregnancy to childbirth does not exceed 15 days. As long as there is enough food, the growth rate of cubs is also extremely amazing. "


    Goblin killer said: "as long as there is a goblin, there will soon be a group of goblin. In a few months, there will be big goblin, Goblin priests, and a larger group of goblin, starting to attack human villages."


    "At the beginning, they stole human chickens and ducks, followed by pigs and sheep, and finally swallowed human beings themselves. Women were used as pregnant mothers and food."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that''s really strange. Does the goblin race have no female goblin to bear? Without female goblin, how did the first goblin appear? "


    "As long as we eliminate goblin in an area, Goblin should not appear again. We must plunder females of other races as pregnant mothers. When they are alone, they can always plunder pregnant mothers?"


    The goblin killer is a little confused.


    He had occasionally thought about these questions before, but there was no answer.


    "I don''t know."


    He certainly did not understand the source of goblin and why female goblin did not exist. Goblin was cleaned up. Why can it reappear? Maybe it''s because these guys are difficult to clean up or come from other places?


    "Is that so? Do you want to know?" Suze asked.


    "Can you kill goblin better?" Asked the goblin killer.


    "It doesn''t help much. It''s more about understanding the essence of the world." Suze said.


    The goblin killer said calmly, "there''s no need to know."


    Just then, the body of the goddess officer floated slightly, emitting a faint light.


    An inexplicable proud and noble look appeared in the eyes of the goddess official.


    "Outsiders who do not know good or evil and unknown origin, are you believers in external gods?"


    "No, I don''t believe in gods." Su Ze smiled.


    "Then you should believe in gods, especially mother earth." So said the will of the Earth Mother God attached to the goddess official.


    "Why?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    "The Earth Mother God will protect adventurers, and the Earth Mother God will protect mankind. If you are willing to invest in the belief of the Earth Mother God, the Earth Mother God will also protect you." Mother earth''s will says so.


    "Protecting me... Is really a good choice." Suze said, "so can you let me join your game?"


    The Earth Mother God was silent and said, "you... Know the game?"


    "Yes, I know the game. Can you let me participate in the game?" Suze asked.


    "If you want to participate in the game, don''t you just become my believer?" Said the earth mother.


    "No, I want to roll the dice."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    The Earth Mother God was stunned and then laughed with the body of the goddess official.


    "Do you want to play God''s game? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! You have such delusions! "

 Chapter 213

    Goblin killer, elf Archer, dwarf warlock and lizard monk all felt very wrong when they looked at the laughing goddess official.


    Even if you know that this is the "divine fall" of the Earth Mother God, it doesn''t feel normal.


    Mother earth is a God. How could she make such a move that is not divine? Also, the people standing in front of them actually want to participate in the game of gods? It''s too arrogant.


    Even if the goblin killer only knows the character of killing goblin with his head depressed, he feels that it''s too arrogant for the other party to offend a god face-to-face!


    "The so-called gods also have joys and sorrows."


    "The so-called gods also have noble, despicable and unique preferences."


    "Your joy and sorrow are no different from human beings. There is no difference between your happiness and sorrow. You are gods, but because you are stronger. " Suze said, "you can be a God, and I can be a God."


    "Is it arrogant to say so?"


    "Of course, you are arrogant. You don''t know what the gods mean -" said the Earth Mother God.


    "What does it mean?" Suze interrupted her, "it means that you roll the dice of fate to play the game, and it means controlling the fate of adventurers and demons. When you roll the dice with interest and say, "Oh, the points are too bad. You can only let goblin destroy the village. After all, the points of fate dice are too bad."


    The Earth Mother God didn''t refute and said coldly, "you know the process of our game very well. Which God is your family member and where did you get so much information?"


    "Is this true?" The goblin killer suddenly said.


    "It''s true. Because of the rules of the game, most villages still exist intact and have not been infringed by the war. Although the duel between me and another God is a game, I am on the side of human beings and adventurers. If the dice are too low and your performance is too poor, I can''t help it. " Said the earth mother.


    "Compared with that, it''s better than all the large-scale battles between humans and demons, and the wars between gods and gods. Everything in heaven and earth is on the edge of destruction, isn''t it?"


    The goblin killer was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The Earth Mother God looked at Su Ze again: "you have broken the rules of the God''s game. You think you can participate in the God''s game. You can''t continue like this."


    "Either you leave now, or wait for my gods and believers to drive you away, or kill you. I think you should cherish your own life more? "


    Su Ze shook his head: "that''s not good. I still want to solve goblin''s problem. In fact, like the goblin killer, I just want to solve the goblin problem. We don''t care about other things. "


    "Just want to solve goblin?" Mother earth regained her former bearing, "become an adventurer who believes in me and can kill goblin all the time in the future."


    "Don''t confuse my original intention." Su Ze said faintly, "I said, but completely erase the species of goblin. It doesn''t exist at all."


    "That''s impossible..." the Earth Mother God smiled. "After all, the goblin race is the proud work of another God."


    "Please tell me which God created the evil race of goblin!" Goblin killer couldn''t help but bite his teeth and make a sound. Because he was too hard, the roots of his teeth were in severe pain.


    What... What God created this evil race! Bring death and disaster to so many people!


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you about the gods, because there are conflicts between the gods. Now we rely on fate dice to solve the conflicts, and we also rely on fate dice to play the game. Ordinary people can''t participate, including you, oh, mysterious origin, outsiders who don''t know good and evil. " Said the earth mother.


    "What if I have to get involved?" Suze asked.


    "Then all my gods and believers in the border towns will be united by God to expel you or kill you." Said the earth mother.


    "Clearly ''truth'' is your enemy. Even if he created goblin, you should help him kill me?" Suze asked.


    With his words, the Earth Mother God sighed: "you know a lot of things."


    Of course, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou were puzzled: How did Lord Maitreya know so much information? Some information is unknown to the natives in the reincarnation world. Can Lord Maitreya know it in advance? Isn''t that amazing?


    "Which God created goblin¡® What does'' reality ''mean? " Goblin killer couldn''t help asking Suze.


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s not a powerful God. For us humans, he''s just an evil god. Few human beings believe in him. He is probably mentally ill or wants to destroy himself. "


    "That''s the evil god..." goblin killer''s body trembled slightly.


    "Yes, it was this evil god who created goblin. It is this evil god that will never destroy goblin. It is also this evil god who is playing dice with the Earth Mother God. One side of mother earth is a human adventurer, and he is a demon and goblin. " Suze said.


    Goblin killer looked at the Earth Mother God attached to the goddess official: "why... Why not kill the evil god and destroy goblin? Why drive this man away? Great God, if you are really a great God, if you can destroy goblin, I am willing to give everything I have, my life and faith, just to kill and destroy goblin, all goblin - no one left! "


    "For the rest of my life, I would like to be the most strict ascetic of the Earth Mother God. I would do anything for the great God, just ask the God to promise..."


    Speaking, it seemed that the goblin killer, who had never had emotional fluctuations and was as firm as steel, even bent down to the goddess officer possessed by the Earth Mother God, and looked almost to kneel.


    However, he did not receive a response.


    Mother earth''s attention was not even on him.


    The Earth Mother God said to Su Ze, "letting you continue to participate will destroy our game..."


    "So why not change another game?" Su Ze passed these words to the Earth Mother God with the power of reading, "for example, let me kill the noumenon of ''reality'' and let you win the game."

 Chapter 214

    The Earth Mother God looked at him in surprise: the mysterious outsider wants to kill the "truth" completely?


    Is that possible?


    Of course it''s impossible, and it''s not true. No matter how mysterious mortals are, they are still in the category of mortals, and they can''t disobey the gods.


    If the person in front really has the ability to kill the gods, the Earth Mother God will feel uneasy and will kill the person together with other gods.


    Mortals should not have the ability to challenge gods, nor should they be allowed to have this ability.


    Although "truth" is the opposite God of mother earth, the two sides are basically in opposition in terms of character, position and distribution of believers¡° When the "real" dies, the Earth Mother God will be happy and feel relaxed and happy.


    But if a mortal kills the "real", all the gods will not be happy, including mother earth - the gods will not allow mortals to kill the gods.


    However, as a God, mother earth was surprised and thought of another possibility.


    Why did the other party dare to put forward this proposal? If the other party really has the ability to pose a threat to the gods, it is a very important thing.


    The gods should be asked to test whether he really has this ability.


    Of course, the God of temptation is not the Earth Mother God. It''s really best to let the "real" who is not pleasing to the eye to try.


    Thinking of this, the Earth Mother God inevitably felt excited: the rules of the game do not need to be changed. It is the best thing that the "real" guy who makes her unhappy can suffer misfortune. It is more interesting than the one who rolls dice.


    This series of thinking was only completed in a moment. The Earth Mother God responded to Su Ze: "as a mortal, how much do you know about the gods? Have the ability to rebel against the gods? "


    Su Ze responded with reading motivation: "yes or no, you have to try again. If I can''t kill the ''real'', I won''t lose anything to you. I just watched a farce, didn''t I? "


    "That''s true..."


    Mother earth said, "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes, I''m sure." Suze responded.


    "Then follow them and kill a lot of demons. The ''truth'' will soon be unable to help." Mother earth responded.


    After that, she ended her secret communication with Suze and said, "outsiders, I give you one last chance. I hope you don''t make mistakes and don''t try to challenge fate and our game."


    "Remember, gods are not something you should challenge."


    After the sound fell, the light on the goddess official slowly disappeared and fell to the ground.


    The descent of mother earth is over.


    "What does she mean?" Lanru asked.


    "Give us one last chance and let''s not make mistakes again." Suze said.


    The goddess officer nodded: "yes, that''s what God adults mean. I hope you don''t continue to make mistakes and say big words challenging the gods."


    After she finished, she looked at her companion in armor with some worry.


    After the Earth Mother God left, the body of goblin killer seemed to be stagnant and motionless. Won''t he have anything?


    The goblin killer stood up and took out his dagger to chop at the trees around him.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! "


    "Why! Why! "


    "If you are a God, if you are a God, you enjoy the faith and worship of so many people... Why do you create so many miserable destinies!"


    "Shouldn''t things like goblin be destroyed directly? Why is goblin also supported by gods! Is it necessary to support the gods of goblin? "


    "Damn it! Die! Die! "


    The roar of the goblin killer was like a scream. It was more like an incompetent rage to chop down the trees.


    "Hey, calm down first..." his teammates wanted to appease him, but he was still indifferent and crazy.


    "Want to kill the goblin race completely?" Suze asked.


    Goblin killer stopped his crazy vent and looked at Suze: "can this kind of thing be done?"


    "I want to try." Suze said.


    "I also want to try. Please take me with you. I must..." goblin killer said solemnly.


    Su Ze smiled: "why should I take you? If you continue to do your things, shall we act together? "


    "And why?"


    The goblin killer asked puzzled.


    "Because you are adventurers and the carrier for mother earth and evil gods to throw fate dice. If we act together, I can invalidate their throwing." Su Ze said, "there will be a chance..."


    "What opportunity?" The goblin killer asked subconsciously, and then he was a little unbelievable, "do you want to continue to offend the gods?"


    "This is absolutely no, absolutely no!" The goddess official immediately said, "it is the mercy of the gods to give you a chance not to make mistakes."


    "Never offend the LORD God again. When the LORD God is really angry, we can''t bear it. "


    "I don''t quite agree with you, miss Shenguan." Su Ze said with a smile, "some things always have to be done before we know if they are feasible."


    "Goblin killer, shall we work together?"


    "Yes." Said the goblin killer.


    "Absolutely not!" The goddess officer exclaimed.


    "No!" The elf Archer and the dwarf warlock said quickly.


    The lizard monk also said somewhat dully, "be more careful, it''s a God."


    The goblin killer fell into silence. After a few breaths, he said, "it seems that our opinions are different. There is no way..."


    The goddess officer and the other four hurriedly persuaded him not to be impulsive and not to hear that goblin had lost his mind. The God opposite him.


    Goblin killer kept silent: it was the God who created goblin that he started to act like this... Maybe there was no hope from the beginning, and there was no hope from the collapse of the village.


    His heart was colder and harder than ever before.


    And more fragile and desperate than ever before.


    Revenge on the gods and completely destroy the goblin race. Even he thinks that this may be something Yongyun can''t do.


    However, he still has to do so. If he dies on the road, let him die. Human beings cannot resist the gods and destroy the goblin world. There should not be goblin killers.


    This is the goblin killer, who only cares about how to kill goblin''s killer.

 Chapter 215

    After all, the goblin killer team still didn''t dissolve.


    Not only because of the deep friendship among his teammates, in fact, if the goblin killer continues to challenge the gods and the beliefs of all gods, his teammates will not choose to follow bad luck.


    But Suze gave them a solution at this time.


    They still continue to carry out the task. The goblin killer continues to take over the task from the adventurers'' Union. Everything is normal. There is no need to draw a sword and draw a clear stand immediately.


    Instead of asking the goblin killer to join his team, Su Ze is ready to let his party follow the goblin killer''s five person team, which also gives the goblin killer team a buffer opportunity, so that the whole team will not disperse immediately.


    "Then go back to the border town and take a new task."


    Suze suggested.


    The goblin killer answered, and his team remained silent: although it looked the same as usual, there was no atmosphere in the past.


    The goblin killer and his party returned to the border town and received a new goblin Crusade mission.


    Then Suze took the lead and killed all goblin around and rescued the survivors.


    "What is this? Are you kidding us? " Said the elf Archer discontentedly.


    "No, you should feel honored to be played with you and the gods in the sky." Su Ze said with a smile.


    How will mother earth and "reality" react?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is your heart soft again?"


    "Reality" said sarcastically, "it''s true that you always have ''Fantasy''. Mingming said that he wanted his priests and believers to besiege each other in the border area. In the end, he only threatened and left the other party one last chance. "


    "The so-called last chance no longer exists before the gods make a move."


    "Your choice of ''Fantasy'' simply makes us no longer dignified as gods."


    "Really?"¡° The Mother God of fantasy said as if nothing had happened, "I don''t think so. Even as an outsider, I should give each other a chance, right?"


    "It''s boring compassion and weakness."


    "Real" sneered: "continue to roll dice?"


    "Then continue to roll the dice." The Earth Mother God smiled and said, "I think he should understand that I give him one last chance..."


    The dice fall and spin endlessly.


    Goblin was once again cleaned up by outsiders, once again as normal as before.


    The expression of the Earth Mother God looked very ugly: "it wasted my last tolerance for him!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Truth" laughed, and the Earth Mother God''s pretended mercy was finally pierced!


    The strange outsider didn''t pay attention to the word of Mother Earth at all. He continued to go his own way¡° "True" was very happy to see this scene. He had not seen such a happy thing for a long time. It was no less than goblin''s feeling of defeating the adventurers of the enemy and trampling and ravaging those noble and white adventurers.


    "I''m going to kill him!" Mother earth looked very angry and even impulsive.


    "Truth" covered his mouth and made a voice of ridicule: "really, are you going to kill him? Will you not go there and give him one last chance? "


    The Earth Mother God was silent, and the "truth" sneered, "are you really ready to do this?"


    He shook his head again and said, "no, your idea is to make the mysterious outsider become your believer, and then let the fate dice help you win? After all, the strength of the outsider is obviously too strong. Maybe he is about to be equivalent to the brave? "


    "Of course not." The Earth Mother God said quickly.


    "Really not?"¡° "True" looked at her suspiciously and suddenly raised his mouth, "the last time you solved the outsider, you gave him a chance to tolerate and let him go. Now this time, let me solve him."


    "No, that''s the border area, or shall I --" said the mother earth.


    "We are both sides of the game. When we roll dice, we take turns. There''s no need not to take turns now? "¡° Seeing the performance of mother earth, it is more and more certain that the idea in your heart should be correct.


    Mother earth does have some kind of plan. Perhaps it is only what he can see on the surface to turn outsiders into believers. There are other conspiracies under this.


    The more so, the more you can''t let the other party''s plan succeed, the more you need to see for yourself what the mysterious outsider is and what can be used.


    "I think..." said the earth mother.


    "Truth" looked at her and figured out what she meant.


    "We can solve this problem by sending gods or separating ourselves from each other. There''s no need to make a fuss." Mother earth said so.


    "Reality" looked at her: "us?"


    "Yes, we... I think I can help you..."


    Before the word of the Earth Mother God was finished, "truth" resolutely refused: "I don''t think we should act together. Just leave the outsider to me to solve it. I hope you don''t interfere."


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but," said the truth, "mother earth, you can''t hide your thoughts from me!"


    After that, he shook his body and left the place, leaving only an illusory image.


    "Real body?"


    The Earth Mother God was shocked and said, "you are too exaggerated..."


    The illusory image left by "reality" shows a somewhat proud smile: didn''t you expect it? You don''t want me to go, but I did, and I really went!


    The Earth Mother God took back her shocked eyes and felt something unexpected in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, he just made a little use of the suspicious and cunning nature of "truth", and he was fooled so smoothly.


    Next, it depends on how far the outsider who claims to be able to destroy the gods can achieve!


    Although the Earth Mother God does not think that the other party can really kill the "truth", as long as it can make the "truth" come back in disgrace, it is the greatest victory.


    It''s much more interesting than the victory brought by rolling dice.


    "It seems that this time ''reality'' has taken the lead." A God said with emotion.


    The Earth Mother God was a little lost: "I hope he won''t be too rampant in the border area, right? After all, there are all my believers. If demons are allowed to rage, my faith will suffer a lot. "


    "I''ll do such a thing if you don''t say it."¡° The image left by "real" shows a cruel smile, "this time the rules of the game are beginning to be different!"

 Chapter 216

    "How long will it last to run back and forth like this? Do we really have gods when we run like this? " The fairy Archer said, "maybe the gods will laugh at our performance? I took the task all day and ran around like a group of fools. There are no such stupid adventurers anymore! "


    "I wish there were no gods." Said the lizard monk.


    If a God really comes, they will probably all die?


    During the rest of the team, the goddess officer held the staff, closed his eyes and began to pray, hoping that the merciful God would forgive the goblin killer''s acts and thoughts of disrespect to the gods.


    I don''t know when, a man in black with a hood came out slowly from behind the tree. His black clothes seemed to be the deepest darkness in the world. He was only wearing a hood, but he was covered in the shadow, and his face could not be seen at all.


    "Goblin killer, outsiders act with you and deliberately interfere with the operation of fate. Did you do this on purpose?"


    The goblin killer was silent and suddenly took out the short sword at his waist and cut at the man in black.


    The man in black turned into black smoke, lingered behind him and reappeared.


    "It seems that it was done on purpose."


    He made a cold voice.


    "As the chosen character of the dice, you shouldn''t do something against the God who rolls the dice."


    The goblin killer kept silent, turned back and cut it off, and then stopped urgently.


    The tip of the sword stopped in front of the goddess officer and nearly killed her.


    "Why didn''t you cut it off? Isn''t your hatred of me so strong? " The man in black leaned against the tree with a mockery, "once a demon king disobeyed the gods. With hatred, he bit his beloved daughter to death. Once there was a brave man who thought he could challenge the gods. He killed the princess he just married... "


    "If there are any rules that are invariable in the world, it should be respect and respect for the gods."


    "Just now you should cut it off. Maybe everything will be different."


    The goblin killer was still silent and looked at the man in black under his helmet.


    "People like you are not gods."


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about the gods?" The man in black asked, "you look up and see the sun, and the sun shines on you, but neither the sun nor the sun exists because of you, and so do the gods."


    "The gods shine on all people, all races, and are above all races. The so-called good and evil are meaningless to the gods. "


    "Like the goblin I created --"


    Just at this point, the goblin killer rushed forward with a roar and a sword: "die!"


    Whether the opposite is a God, a devil or an evil god, the evil thing that created goblin should die!


    "Poop!"


    The dagger struck on the shoulder of the lizard monk, the companion of the goblin killer.


    The man in black smiled and clapped his hands: "good, good performance, which shows that you have realized that you can really cut down."


    "Please go on, I''m looking forward to your performance."


    Damn... Damn guy!


    Such a bad bastard, I won''t admit to be the so-called God!


    However, a sense of powerlessness has sprung up from the heart. Goblin killer knows that if he continues to fight, he will only hurt his companions and will only regret.


    At this time, the man in black suddenly looked in the direction of the other side of the mountain.


    "Feel the gaze of your eyes. The outsider is looking at me over there?"


    "It''s really an extraordinary guy. Can you see it so far?"


    In a flash, the figure changed into a ferocious black dragon tens of meters in size, flapping its wings and flying quickly towards the mountain.


    On the other side, Suze put down his telescope and said, "everything is ready. Please evacuate."


    LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Du Shangyou left here in three green magic aircraft, leaving Su Ze alone flying in mid air in the Green Magic aircraft.


    The smell of gunpowder has dissipated a lot, and there are not many traces around.


    But Su Ze is not only that, but also arranged several simple trap mechanisms as confusion.


    Only a minute later, the Three Green Devils flew seven or eight kilometers away. The huge black dragon with its wings spread out tens of meters wide had flown to Su Ze, and the huge brown eyes stared at him.


    "It''s also an outsider. Your companion has escaped. Only you are the most troublesome one."


    Said the black dragon.


    "True?"


    Su Ze asked, "did God fall on the black dragon or separate?"


    The black dragon was a little strange: "the last time ''Fantasy'' talked to you, it made me feel very strange. You know too much about us."


    "No, it''s just speculation and inference. You don''t know everything." Su Ze said, "for example, I can''t guess whether you are divine or separated, or the real body."


    "Unfortunately, I won''t tell you the answer." The Black Dragon said, "but I''ll give you a chance."


    "Opportunity?"


    "Yes, the great gods give you a chance, a chance to survive." The Black Dragon said, "if you can tell me the truth and use my lie detection spell, then I can keep you alive."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Ze did not panic, as if the black dragon tens of meters in front of him was just an ordinary beast: "please say it and let me listen."


    "Why do you know so much? Why do you disturb the fate dice? What did fantasy really talk to you about before? "


    The black dragon asked in a low voice. Even if there was no anger, it seemed to be expressing dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t want to answer such a question." Suze smiled and said, "I actually want to ask you, why did you create the goblin species? Is your real name called the God of goblin? "


    "Roar! Damn reptile, you''re insulting the gods! "


    When the black dragon opens its mouth, it will spit flames at the bottom.


    Su Ze smiled: "please calm down a little and sit there and listen to me. These reasons and inside information -"


    "Sit there?"


    The black dragon''s eyes turned and sneered with disdain.


    "You want to attack the gods with that simple and rough thing?"


    With a flick of the tail, the trap was swept away, and the black dragon swaggered down and sat on the ground.


    "Well, you can tell me now."

 Chapter 217

    "Real" really wants to see each other''s expression stiff, especially after the simple and ridiculous trap is cleared, must be quite desperate?


    It''s ridiculous to try to use the trap of killing wild boar to deal with the gods.


    To his surprise, the other party didn''t have a panic expression. He rose up on the flying prop, pressed a red button and made a mouth shape in his mouth.


    ¡°Boom£¡¡±


    A roaring explosion force was triggered in an instant. The whole mountain jumped slightly under the great power of several tons of explosive explosion, and burst again. Countless gravel collapsed and fell into the surrounding mountains and forests, bringing rolling smoke and dust.


    More eye-catching things also happened at the same time. A huge black dragon was instantly torn half of its body and made a fierce scream.


    A small explosion cloud appeared around the dragon because it exploded too violently.


    "What''s that..."


    Asked the goddess officer in disbelief.


    "I don''t know... What level of skill is this? A platinum spell? Or beyond the platinum level... "The dwarf warlock muttered to himself," it''s too exaggerated to take the whole mountain at once! "


    "It''s beyond imagination!" The elf Archer also said.


    The lizard monk looked at this scene and thought: the black dragon is clearly the incarnation of the God. The incarnation of the God was smashed half at once


    The goblin killer clenched his fist and stared at the broken black dragon.


    Dead? Will the terrible evil god who created goblin die in such a terrible spell?


    "You made me..."


    The black dragon with half a body missing raised its head and made a huge roar.


    The roar came with the strong wind and spread all over the surrounding mountains and forests. The explosion cloud was dispersed by the strong wind. Under the attention of goblin killer team, lanruxin and many creatures, the black dragon with incomplete body turned into a more huge and ferocious body.


    His head is like a wolf and a fox.


    He stood tall like a human, with the fur and claws of a beast. He has sharp teeth in his mouth and a tail behind him. The tip of the tail is the head of a python.


    Behind him as like as two peas, he had a pair of black wings that were exactly like the Dragon Wings before.


    This is "truth". Evil gods stand on the position of demons, and gods themselves also have the characteristics of demons and beasts.


    Just looking at this image, Goblin killers and the creatures in the world feel trembling. Even those who have hatred and the most determination to revenge, such as goblin killers, are full of despair.


    These are the gods. They can never disobey the gods!


    "Outsiders! You have offended the God, and I will punish you the harshest! "


    "An evil god dares to speak so loudly."


    Su Ze, riding the Green Magic aircraft, also just calmed down the surging Qi and blood - the explosion power was great and the distance was very close. He also suffered a lot of impact. If it wasn''t for his internal force protection and A-level comprehensive strength, he might be killed alive.


    When he finished this sentence, the "real" evil god had shifted his attention, and a pair of huge claws grabbed Su Ze directly, directly sealing all the dodging spaces of Su Ze.


    At this time, Su Ze opened his mouth and bit his palm. His body expanded instantly and turned into another tall giant with bright red muscles, about the size of the body of the "real" evil god.


    The claws of the "real" evil God continue to wave over and fall on the body of the tall giant, and directly cut off the body of the giant god - the other side is the body of the gods, while the tall giant is not famous for defense, but a giant from the world of the attacking giant.


    "The strange ability is still very weak in front of me. Is this fragile ability a source of confidence for you to dare to challenge the gods? " All of a sudden, he cut the giant body in front of him. The "real" evil god was very proud and made a funny laugh. He was more and more like a legendary demon king or evil devil.


    However, when he took back his claws, he was surprised to see that under the sunlight, the giant''s injury quickly recovered in white smoke, as if he had not been injured.


    Can you recover like this? Is this some kind of healing skill?


    Without waiting for him to continue his surprise, the giant quickly burst out a layer of pure white and shining armor, and a long bow gun was aimed at him.


    The power of Warhammer giant, which can condense crystalline materials, was used by Su Ze.


    And this is not the final form.


    There was a little purple light on the armor and the spear, followed by the purple light on the giant''s limbs and mind. The internal power blessing of Zixia divine skill made the giant more defensive enough to resist most magic attacks and physical attacks, and also strengthened the strength of the whole giant, made the attack more flexible and sharp, and made the speed more agile.


    Is that... Lord Maitreya''s strength?


    More than ten miles away, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou were stunned when they saw two giants like a hill rising in their sight. Even LAN Ruxin was secretly shocked. After she became a combatant with class B strength, she thought that she might have been further away from Su Ze and qualified to be a woman with him for a long time.


    Now, as soon as we look, where is the slightest qualification? The power gap between the two sides has become as big as heaven and earth; It''s as if he is practicing martial arts, but the other party has become an immortal.


    The goblin killers are closer and see more clearly.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Is this the battle between the gods?"


    The silent white giant is haunted by a little purple light. Facing the body of the "real" evil god, it is a giant image of wolf head, Dragon Wing and snake tail skin.


    When the "real" evil god finally felt a little pressure and wanted to ask questions, the white giant suddenly came forward and stabbed him with a long gun.


    The "true" evil God raised his claws to resist, and the lilac spear rubbed violently with his claws, making a creaking sound and sparks.


    The "weapons" of the two sides are even up and down.


    The white giant continued to stab forward, but the "real" evil god felt angry and uneasy - the previous sudden explosion destroyed most of his avatar black dragon, and he also paid a lot to heal his injury.


    Now the outsider can turn into a giant and start fighting with him. Can the outsider really fight with him and hurt him again?


    In my heart, I didn''t want to believe this possibility, but the "real" evil god was more cunning and insidious than other gods. I decided to quietly prepare for something in case.


    If you are really forced to a desperate situation by this outsider by strange means, at least you can keep the meaning of the existence of the gods.

 Chapter 218

    "Really, do you need help?"


    Just then, a voice asked the "real" evil god.


    The expression of the "real" evil god suddenly became very dignified: "fantasy". Is this the game you and outsiders set up?


    Are you going to violate the rules of the game and fight at the divine level again?


    It''s not that the "real" evil gods are too sensitive and suspicious, but that "fantasy" happened to have been in contact with outsiders before. Now "fantasy" proposes to help itself, which is particularly strange.


    After all, they are completely opposite from their position, character and blessed believers. They will only stand aside and watch the excitement. They will never be so enthusiastic about offering to help each other. It is completely impossible.


    The "true" evil God thinks he will never lend a helping hand. If he gives a helping hand, it must be because he has another conspiracy.


    Now the "fantasy" Earth Mother God looks like she can''t wait to show some tricks.


    "Don''t interfere in my battle, otherwise our conflict will no longer be a game level conflict, but a real God war."


    "Truth" said the evil god. The white giant haunted with purple gas rushed forward again silently, and two giants 60 or 70 meters high and like a hill collided.


    With the giant''s activities and battles, the earth roared, earth and rock splashed, and the trees flew out like grass mustard blown by the strong wind.


    The goblin killers subconsciously evacuated here. Looking back at this terrible and amazing battle, it is still an unspeakable shock.


    This is the existence of gods, and the battle of gods is a scene of this degree.


    In the kingdom of gods, "fantasy" innocently takes back its power and says to other gods who are ready to move and try: "it really looks like you want to enjoy yourself, don''t you want us to intervene."


    Belonging to the same camp as "fantasy", the gods on the human position have little feelings about it.


    The evil gods who belong to the same camp as the "truth" are very dissatisfied with the gods who are confused with good and evil: "it''s not easy to come to such an interesting outsider. The" truth "guy wants to enjoy it alone and doesn''t share this fun with us at all!"


    In the middle area outside the two camps, there are also several gods who did not participate in the dialogue. They are neither good nor evil, neither human nor chaos, neither justice nor evil.


    One of them smiled, looked at the noisy gods and said nothing.


    He is the God of "fate". He has observed the so-called "fate" many times, each time quite boring and disappointing.


    And he also felt disgusted: is the whole world going to fall into this fate, constantly meet the fragile outsiders, and then let the outsiders leave or die? It''s too boring and has no future.


    Until this time, the arrival of powerful outsiders first led to the divine fall of "fantasy" and the real body of "reality". The "destiny" finally understood the context and how outsiders could act to break the destiny and make the whole world move forward.


    The goblin race must be destroyed, and the "real" evil god must die.


    Perhaps this race is too evil, and the "true" evil god is too hateful, so the whole world begins to stagnate until the wrong race and wrong God are eliminated.


    Absolutely ignorant of brother as like as two peas, as like as two peas, the other gods are ignorant of the fate. They do not know that the outsiders have arrived many times. They have repeatedly repeated the same number of dice, and have said countless times exactly the same brother.


    Only this time, a truly powerful outsider came, the outsider closest to solving the mistake.


    "Fate" quietly watched the battle below. The power of the gods gathered and was ready to intervene at any time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The battle between the white giant and the "real" body continued. After the two sides collided fiercely for several times, Su Ze realized that only from the body level, all his means were used, which was equal to the body of the "real" evil god.


    The white and crystallized spear, with the internal force of Zixia divine skill, did stab into the "real" body, but it only had time to cause shallow wounds, and then it was resisted by the "real".


    The "real" evil god is also aware that it is absolutely impossible to fight like this.


    When the other party is in the sun, he looks as if his energy is endless, and the greeting of "fantasy" also shows that he is not without worries. Maybe "fantasy" will sneak into him sometime.


    The giant beast''s claw pointed to the white giant. The "real" evil god whispered several spells and released them in turn.


    "Weak."¡° Visions. "¡° Slow. "


    "Double the damage."


    "Demon curse."


    Five spells are sent out in turn, collide with the body of the white giant and hit completely.


    Before the "real" evil god smiles, the purple light on the white giant suddenly blooms, and the effects of these five spells are dispelled at the same time.


    This guy, it''s hard to deal with - "real" evil God thinks so, and feels a little tired.


    The same idea also rose in Su Ze''s mind: the gods of the world are indeed S-class strength. They were bombed by tons of explosives and still have such strength.


    Now after a few minutes of fierce fighting, Su Ze has felt tired and can''t consume with the "real" evil god.


    "Hateful outsider!"


    Considering that he and the outsider worked hard, it would only give the "fantasy" guy a chance to sneak attack. The "real" evil god had a retreat. After a low roar, his wings fluttered behind him, took off, and his body shape gradually narrowed.


    Seeing this scene, Su Ze was greatly surprised.


    It turned out that he didn''t feel tired himself, and the "real" evil god in front of him also felt tired!


    Immediately without hesitation, the palm poked out and aimed at the "real" evil god who wanted to leave: "soul absorption!"


    The "soul absorbing and soul seizing" released with all his strength with a body of 60 meters seemed to have an irresistible attraction for miles around. The "real" evil god, who had just shrunk to the size of a normal human, was taken as the target, and immediately rolled back and flew straight to the palm of the white giant.


    "Damn it! Outsiders! "


    The "real" evil god roared loudly and used his own strength to resist this strong attraction.


    He found that he couldn''t resist. He had to turn into a body size of tens of meters again. He grabbed the white giant with his claws, and the python tail behind him bit the white giant.

 Chapter 219

    The "real" evil god wanted to leave, but he didn''t do it. He suddenly fell into a rage.


    When he showed his body changes again, he no longer used magic, but used the most primitive and instinctive attack means.


    The giant claw, tail and teeth have divine power. The Giant Claw grabs the white giant''s arm and draws a deep wound. The python head on the tail bites down desperately. The sharp snake teeth are broken, but it doesn''t care. It sprays the poison on the white giant''s body.


    Then he put his head forward. The huge wolf head opened his mouth ferociously and ferociously. One bite broke the white giant''s shoulder. The second bite went down along the shoulder and tore the white giant''s heart.


    Obviously, he still thinks that the key position of the white giant should be the heart.


    Then, in the horrified eyes of the "real" evil god, the torn arm and bitten shoulder healed quickly, the python sprayed on the tail corroded the white giant''s flesh and blood, and new flesh and blood were generated rapidly.


    "The giant body of this outsider is an immortal body?"


    The "real" evil god thought like this and wanted to retreat, but he didn''t think that the just torn arm had strangled his back neck.


    The white giant said nothing, and the slender and sharp crystalline material appeared on his hands. The goal was the strangled "real" evil god''s head.


    DANGER!


    Unprecedented danger that may lead to the fall of their gods!


    The "real" evil god is getting up violently and crazily. The white giant incarnated by Su Ze is indifferent. Although his body has felt tired, he still insists on being giant and the release of crystalline substances of Warhammer giant.


    On the one hand, he tried to wrap the head of the "real" evil god with crystalline materials. On the other hand, he tried to hurt the neck of the "real" evil god with sharp crystalline materials. Even if he can''t cause harm, he should try his best to force him to protect himself and quickly consume his divine power.


    Only in this way can su Ze finally kill the "real" evil god.


    Once the "real" evil god slows down and recovers his strength, Su Ze will lose all the advantages of previous tons of explosive bombing and unclear intelligence of both sides, and it is basically impossible to kill this "real" evil god.


    When Su Ze''s intelligence is completely and clearly displayed to the gods of the world and the gods of S-class strength, he is doomed to failure. The other side is S-class strength, and the layout is made in advance, which is certainly not something Su Ze can fight.


    The continuously crystallized material between the arms of the white giant continues to spread towards the "real" evil god, trying to wrap the head of the real evil god and cut the neck of the real evil god.


    Under the shock and anger of the "real" evil god, he kept struggling desperately to release his divine power.


    What makes him despair is that no matter how the divine power is released, it runs through the other party''s body or heart, breaks the other party''s white armor and goes deep into the other party''s flesh and blood, the other party will recover quickly, and then continue to release the pure white crystalline material indifferently.


    Is this outsider also a God? What a strange guy this is!


    The high-intensity collision took two minutes. When the "real" evil god felt that his divine power was nearly exhausted, Su Ze was tired and sleepy. He almost wanted to end the giant immediately, and then sleeped all day.


    But he was still forced to endure. The strength of the "real" evil god was finally about to be exhausted. At this time, he had to stick to it anyway.


    One second¡ª¡ª


    Two seconds¡ª¡ª


    Three seconds¡ª¡ª


    The next second is as long as the four seasons of the year. Every second seems to have passed through a long time.


    Can''t sleep! No coma! Hold on, hold on!


    Su Ze shouted to himself, constantly running his internal power and boosting his spirit. Skills and means such as reading power and soul absorption can no longer be used. He can only barely maintain the giant, constantly work hard to release crystalline materials and attack the "real" evil god.


    I don''t know how long, a few seconds, or a few minutes, Su Ze lost his concept of time. I only felt the sound of a burst of running water. When I came back to my mind, I found that the huge head of the "real" evil god had already been pulled open, a small half of his neck had been cut, and the green blood with a strange smell was sprinkling down madly.


    "Ow --"


    The "real" evil god howled like a beast and struggled like a life.


    Su Ze was also shocked. He knew that the victory and defeat had been divided at this time, and he would never give up at this time. His heart surged with strength, once again insisted on being giant, frantically released crystalline materials, cut the neck of the "real" evil god, and wrapped his head with crystalline materials.


    "Can''t go on!"


    One of the gods said, "do we really want to see one of us killed by outsiders in this way?"


    "Yes, we need to help ''reality''!" Said another God.


    However, just to say, no God did it immediately.


    They also worry that outsiders will attack them.


    Outside the kingdom of the gods, in the mountains and forests of border towns, with the hesitation of the gods, the head of the "real" evil god was cut off and wrapped into a white ball by white crystallization.


    There was a roar of "real" evil god in the white ball, but he had lost his divine power and could not break through this layer of material and restore the original state.


    The green blood spread over the mountains, forests and the earth. Where we passed, green smoke filled the air and vegetation withered.


    At this time, the white giant also slowly disappeared. Su Ze ended his giant, gasped and appeared next to the white ball. He had no power.


    "He has lost his strength!"


    "He doesn''t even have the power to kill ''truth''!"


    The gods became restless, and immediately there were gods in the same camp of "real" evil gods who wanted to leave the kingdom of gods, kill outsiders and save "real".


    At this time, a figure stood in front of them.


    "You guys, you can''t leave here."


    "Fate? Why did you stop us? " Asked a God.


    "Because I hope you can get rid of your fixed destiny and have a real future."¡° "Fate," said the goddess with a smile.


    Fixed destiny, real future?


    "Outsiders are not because of others, but because there are gods and races that should not exist in this world. Goblin and the ''real'' evil gods should not exist in this world. As long as they exist, our destiny will be staged again and again. "


    "Outsiders will enter again and again and repeat the story again and again."

 Chapter 220

    The gods looked at "fate" in surprise.


    "I think it should be ''Fantasy'' to stand up and stop us from rescuing the ''real''. I didn''t expect it to be you, and it''s something we never knew." Said a God.


    "Because this is destiny, this is destiny."


    "Destiny," said the goddess calmly.


    "The gods are so arrogant that they unknowingly play the game of fate countless times, do the same thing countless times, and even don''t notice any difference every time."


    "Of course, all outsiders don''t always have the opportunity like this time. More often, they just deal with goblin and aim at goblin. Why is goblin the target of all outsiders? "


    "I think if you understand this, you should be able to understand it. There are mistakes in our world. The mistakes are "reality" and goblin, the demon he created. As long as they are eliminated and subdued, everything can continue to move forward. "


    "Otherwise, we will always stagnate in such a period of time and a story."


    Hearing the words "fate", all the gods turned pale with horror.


    "Fate, is that true?"


    "It''s true, you can verify that when the ''real'' and goblin races are destroyed, the fate dice will return to normal."¡° "Destiny" said solemnly.


    The gods looked at each other. After a while, "fantasy" said, "let''s try?"


    When she said this, she immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the evil and chaotic gods: if the "truth" fell as a result, it would undoubtedly be a great loss to the evil gods.


    "It is absolutely unacceptable for outsiders to kill gods! If this outsider continues to kill the gods, what should we do? " Said an evil god.


    Another evil god also spoke: "yes, if so, the trust between gods will no longer exist. It''s better to launch a god war directly."


    "Yes, if ''truth'' dies in the hands of outsiders..."


    They were making a noise when another God appeared and whispered, "said the most high God."


    All the gods kept silent and waited for the sudden God to announce the command of the Supreme God. The Supreme God is the most powerful God and the rightful leader of the whole God kingdom. All people should respect his words.


    "The Supreme God said, let outsiders try."


    All the gods were silent. After the God disappeared, a smile appeared on the face of "fantasy", and the gods who stood in the same position with her also smiled.


    The evil gods have sinister and vicious expressions, but they all know that the matter has been settled, and the "truth" is doomed to die in the hands of outsiders.


    The fatalistic goddess who does not belong to "good" or "evil" is not happy because the "real" death has been allowed by the Supreme God. She quietly stared at all the gods outside the divine Kingdom, including the supreme gods, and also focused on the outsider named "Maitreya".


    At this time, the outsiders were extremely tired and sleepy.


    With the end of the battle, the "real" body fell to the ground, the green blood flowed like a river, and the vitality disappeared wherever it passed.


    The head of the "real" evil god is wrapped in a pure white ball.


    Everything around is as silent as death, and inexplicable breath remains. Even snakes and insects dare not survive here, and no one dares to approach here.


    Su Ze breathed a sigh of relief, took out food and water and swallowed. With enough food in his stomach, the feeling of fatigue became stronger and stronger. His eyes narrowed and yawned involuntarily.


    When he saw the Three Green Devils returning, he finally took a long breath, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "This is... Killing the gods..."


    When the Green Magic aircraft fell, Qu Hai looked at the huge white ball, and then looked at the body tens of meters high across the mountain. His voice was a little trembling.


    The previous feeling was not so direct. Now he saw the huge and terrible body of the God, and he was shocked by the strength of Lord Maitreya again in his heart!


    "Lord Maitreya, it''s too strong! Too strong! "


    Kong Shangyou was also very shocked, so his voice was a little fanatical, and he couldn''t help repeating again: "Lord Maitreya is really too strong. He is the idol of my life!"


    Tang Yun was shocked and speechless. The thought that the Maitreya was su Ze''s classmate in her memory seemed like a dream.


    "Asleep." Lanru heart untied her blue windbreaker, put it on Su Ze with heartache, knelt in front of Su Ze on one knee, and looked at the gray faced, sleeping handsome little man with absorbed eyes.


    "What a miracle worker... Even such gods can kill you. You are stronger than I thought!"


    All hopes for the future, the future of China, can only be realized in your hands.


    "Hmm..." Qu Hai gently motioned and took a step back with Kong Shangyou: don''t disturb the intimate relationship between "Lotus" and Lord Maitreya.


    Kong Shangyou raised his head to him: isn''t it called Shang Tang Yun?


    Qu Hai glared at him: don''t you have long eyes?


    Kong Shangyou noticed that Tang Yun was also staring at the sleeping Maitreya, and hurriedly retreated with Qu Hai.


    They did not dare to explore curiously what the love life of Lord Maitreya would be like - especially when they witnessed the power of Lord Maitreya''s God like power and the power to kill gods, and there was no need to say the awe in their hearts.


    Quietly, Su Ze slept soundly, and time gradually passed.


    They ran away from the goblin killer team far away, stopped, and gathered on the road with many adventurers who had just run out of the mountain forest. They talked about the two super powerful giants they had just seen, and guessed the reason for the giant''s fight.


    "Is the new demon king born here? There should be brave people to defeat the demon king? "


    "Is the demon king such a terrible thing? I''ve never heard of a demon king of this level... "


    "It''s like a god!"


    "If one is a demon king, what is the other giant? Is it also the demon king? Or is it a brave man? I have never heard of such a brave man. "


    The goblin killer was silent, and so were his teammates.


    These adventurers guessed correctly from another aspect: the battle just now was the battle between gods.

 Chapter 221

    "The battle seems to have subsided." Said the lizard monk, looking into the distance.


    "I''m going to have a look."


    The goblin killer spoke dully, not an opinion, but a decision.


    "You''d better not take risks." The dwarf warlock said, "after all, it''s the battle range of gods, but it''s not something adventurers like us can participate in."


    The elf Archer also nodded: "although I don''t really want to agree with him, I have to say that this is the reality, that level of battle..."


    "Please don''t take risks like this!" The goddess official looked at the goblin killer solemnly, "after all, it''s a god!"


    The goblin killer remained silent and quietly watched the rising green fog in the distance.


    "What''s that?"


    Someone also noticed the green fog and shouted in panic.


    "That''s highly toxic! Where there is fog, even trees are dying in large areas! "


    "That''s the poison released by the demon king. Let''s get out of here quickly!"


    As the green fog grew more and more close to this side, the adventurers shouted and left, leaving only five people in the line of goblin killers.


    The poison is very powerful. It is not an ordinary antidote at all. Although the goblin killer wants to see who wins and loses the battle results of the "real" evil god, he also knows that such recklessness can only go to death. If he can''t even go in front of the other party, he will be poisoned by the green fog.


    "Get out of here first."


    The goblin killer said, and the others were relieved. The whole team quickly left here.


    With the river formed by green blood, green fog wanders in the forest, forming a large area where plants die and wither.


    Until half a day later, there was a light rain in the sky. After the pattering, the green fog turned into water and fell, no longer floating and diffuse.


    When the light rain just stopped, the goblin killer had bought a short sword of not very good quality and was ready to start again to the place where the gods fought in the mountains and forests.


    This choice made lizard monks, elf archers and dwarf warlocks a little embarrassed, so they quickly persuaded him.


    They have seen the battle scenes of gods before. They should not be able to participate in the battle at that level.


    However, the goblin killer must go and see the "real" evil god who created the evil race goblin. If he fails, the biggest wish in the goblin killer''s heart will come true. If he doesn''t succeed, the goblin killer, no matter how weak, will be determined to kill God and kill the behind the scenes!


    Just when the three lizard monks persuaded the goblin killer, the goddess officer suddenly said, "the great and compassionate God told me that the battle is over. We can go and have a look."


    The three lizard monks stopped talking. The Earth Mother God said they could go and have a look. It was estimated that there was no great threat.


    The whole team set off again, avoiding a small amount of highly toxic fog left in highly toxic rivers and forests, and moving towards the area where the gods fought.


    When it was dark, they finally arrived at the place and saw an incredible scene.


    A huge headless body lay on the ground, motionless and lifeless.


    Another huge white ball was also silent in the depression hundreds of meters away.


    "If we remember correctly, is this body the body of the evil god?" Asked the elf Archer uneasily.


    "That''s right."


    The spirit of goblin killer was a little excited: "maybe he has been killed... Goblin can be destroyed from now on."


    After saying this, he was a little uneasy: "however, he may not have died. After all, it is a God."


    "Why are you here..." a voice came from the sky. The five goblin killers looked up at the sky and saw two men talking to themselves and others in an aircraft. They were the companions of the "Maitreya" fighting with the gods.


    "We want to see the results of the battle." The goblin killer said, "is Lord Maitreya there? Is he all right? "


    "It''s OK. Come with us. There''s some poison gas spreading here. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time."


    Goblin killer and his party hurriedly followed each other, crossed the depression, came to the side of the white giant ball, and saw the "Maitreya" who looked weak.


    Seeing that the "Maitreya" was still alive, the goblin killer couldn''t bear it. He came forward and asked, "Lord Maitreya, your battle with the gods..."


    Su Ze also just woke up. He felt sore and weak all over, as if he had just been seriously ill. Obviously, the previous battle overdrawn too much physical strength and spirit.


    However, there is no way. After all, the opposite is the God of the world. It is really not easy to find such an opportunity to deal with him.


    "I won, but the ''real'' evil god was not killed by me for a while."


    "The real evil god, now -" the heart of goblin killer sank. If so, the "real" evil god is still alive and can continuously make goblin, hasn''t everything changed?


    "I just want to ask you about it."


    Su Ze looked at the goddess Officer: "what did the Earth Mother God say to you to convey to me¡® Reality ''is the real body trapped by me now, or has it found a way to return to the kingdom of the gods? "


    If "reality" has returned to the kingdom of gods, it will be really difficult for Suze to complete the customs clearance task of the world. If he can''t defeat and kill "reality", stop the game of fate dice and create rebirth goblin, it will be absolutely impossible for the world to pass customs.


    "Lord God said, the gods in the sky are waiting for you to correct your mistakes and let the world move forward." The goddess official said, "the defeated gods did not return to the kingdom of gods."


    Su Ze immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good."


    The situation is much better than Su Ze''s initial expectation - before entering the reincarnation world, Su Ze believes that the best possibility is to solve "reality" and "fantasy", and the worst possibility is to trigger all the gods of the whole reincarnation world to attack.


    In fact, it has been proved that he really can''t afford this level of siege. Not to mention the gods, it''s just a "fantasy" Mother God. If he wants to do it now, Su Ze is almost powerless to resist.


    His ability limit, that is, against a God, the premise of confrontation is to use explosives to attack successfully and reduce the strength of the other party.


    "But the defeated gods are far from dead." The goddess officer warned.


    "I know that, too." Su Ze looked at the white ball and said calmly.

 Chapter 222

    The "true" evil god did not return to the divine Kingdom, and his body had completely become a corpse.


    The real evil god itself, of course, is in the thick white ball constructed by Su Ze with the power of the Warhammer giant.


    In this sphere, the "true" evil God cannot be supplemented and restored, and has isolated all contacts with the outside world - because of his extreme weakness and lack of strength, he is unable to break through this layer, which is not a very solid blockade. In the final analysis, this layer of crystalline material is just like rock.


    If he has enough strength, how can he be bound by a layer of "rock"?


    The choice of "fantasy" was su Ze''s unexpected joy. Unexpectedly, another game participant of fate dice would really choose to stand by and let himself fight with "reality".


    Many gods in the divine Kingdom chose to wait for Su Ze to repair his "mistakes", which surprised Su Ze: other gods also chose to stand idly by!


    However, there is inevitably a little doubt.


    Why are "real" evil gods classified as errors that need to be corrected? After correcting the mistakes, the whole world can move forward. Is this a general statement, or is it¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze doesn''t dare believe it: if this is not a false statement like fooling the brave to fight the demon king, but the sincere consideration of the gods in the divine Kingdom, doesn''t it mean that the reincarnation world of the fifth level may perceive that it repeats the plot again and again as the reincarnation world?


    By correcting mistakes, do they mean that after I pass the customs, the whole reincarnation world will continue to develop, and there is no need to repeat the story of the original goblin killer?


    What kind of possibility is it? Can the gods of the fifth level reincarnation world really detect these? If even the fifth level reincarnation world can do it, what terrible level of reincarnation world will the sixth and seventh levels be? Then guess later, what level of power will it be?


    He guessed in his heart. Su Ze was calm on the surface, but asked the goblin killer to rest aside, and then discussed with LAN Ruxin what to pay attention to in his future adventure.


    "To kill the ''real'' evil god, I have to wait until I slowly recover my strength. This time I fought with all my strength and even overdrawn my spirit and physical strength. I really fell into weakness. "


    "We need some drugs to quickly restore energy and physical strength in case we have to continue fighting in an emergency," Suze said


    If only one giant is carried out, it is enough to clean up ordinary enemies, which can last for a long time; It''s like the giant of the super giant, the giant of the Warhammer and the internal force. Even if Su Ze''s own strength is far more than several times that of any character in the world of the attacking giant, he will really feel tired quickly and can''t fight for a long time.


    At the critical moment, the enemy can''t be reasonable. After he recovers completely, he comes forward to challenge one by one.


    "The medicine snake bred by Zhao Hua should also be produced." LAN Ruxin said, "maybe it can be used as a supply for rapid recovery of physical strength in the future."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "after all, it''s not as good as Liang ziweng. First, he got a big heterogeneous snake and carefully fed it for a long time. In the future, it''s good to eat the medicine snake with fixed output and increase its internal power for one or two months. Maybe the more you eat it, the worse the effect will be. It can only be used by newcomers and novices. "


    If Jiangcheng reincarnation company wants to become stronger, of course, it can''t be as selfish and monopolistic as other groups.


    As long as a large number of novices and loyal men are promoted to a certain strength, it is enough to become a powerful force.


    However, Su Ze added: "when it is made into finished food, it should be able to quickly restore physical strength, but it doesn''t take half an hour to an hour for medicated food to play a role."


    "Lord Maitreya." Tang Yun spoke with some confidence and said, "if you want to quickly restore the skills in good condition, do you need magic or super power? For example, in terms of internal power, you generally need to meditate and heal. It''s normal to spend a few hours. "


    Su Ze looked at her and was surprised that she would express her opinions, but first correct her address: "between our classmates, it''s too exaggerated for you to call me an adult?"


    "This... Should be."


    Tang Yun said a sentence and added: "like the transformation of dead virus on me, it is also a method. After the transformation, it seems that I don''t know fatigue. It should also be a solution?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "I''m afraid dead virus can''t. the level of this virus is too low, and it belongs to the level of evil and evil things. If I carry out this transformation and fight against the gods of this world or the strong in other worlds, I will be restrained by other people''s means against evil. "


    "Yes, there are such restrictions. I thought wrong..." Tang Yun said in some surprise. She thought that her congenital heart disease had been cured, and her body was now improved, which also had gains and losses.


    "However, there should be nothing wrong with the rapid recovery of magic." Su Ze affirmed, "at the critical moment, every minute counts. We should immediately restore our strength. Magic skills have a better effect in this regard."


    Suze spoke to them as he recovered.


    Goblin killer and his party looked at the bright moon rising in the sky without much sound.


    Today, they saw the gods and the battle between the gods.


    Also saw the "Lord Maitreya" defeat the "real" evil god.


    From now on, is there any goblin? What would you do without goblin?


    This is a problem that the goblin killer never thought of.


    It is also the question in the goddess officer''s mind: what will goblin killer do in the future and will he take risks?


    Unconsciously, the moon turned around, the sky gradually became bright, and Su Ze''s energy recovered a lot.


    "Can you ask the Earth Mother God what to do to completely kill a God?" Su Ze asked the goddess officer.


    The goddess officer smiled awkwardly as if he hadn''t heard the question.


    Go and ask the LORD God how to kill another God completely. How can you get an answer?


    Su Ze had no choice but to carry his internal power to better recover.


    After another half day, at noon, Su Ze put his palm on the white ball and began to feel the "real" evil god inside.


    The white ball is thicker than Su Ze thought. Fortunately, Su Ze''s internal force transmission has not been hindered. It is probably the same source.

 Chapter 223

    The purple internal force diffuses, infiltrates into the white ball, and comes into contact with the "real" evil god who is still alive.


    "You all get out of the way..." Su Ze reminded everyone.


    LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and others quickly left on the Green Magic aircraft, and the goblin killers also hurried to leave in the distance.


    Are you going to start fighting at the divine level again?


    After all, it was a God, and mother earth said he was not dead. It was natural to fight again.


    They are evacuating, and Su Ze is also using his internal power to consume the remaining "divine power" or "magic power" of the "real" evil god.


    There is no earth shaking battle, one attack, one instinctive defense, and then they consume each other.


    The strength of both sides was consumed to a certain extent. Su Ze''s strength was slowly recovering, but the strength of the other side could not be recovered. The "real" evil god had to wake up forcibly.


    "You want to kill the gods?"


    "True," said the evil god, "you won''t succeed. There are so many gods in the kingdom of gods. There should be other gods watching here. They won''t let this happen."


    "The gods will never let outsiders kill the gods. That''s really..."


    "Indeed, under normal circumstances, it should have been so." Su Ze said, continuing to consume his internal power and the power of the "real" evil god, "but why, after a day and a night has passed, there is no God to help you?"


    The "real" evil god was stunned and unbelievable.


    A day and a night have passed? No gods came to save me? How is that possible!


    Even if, because of my evil taste, the Supreme God and the Earth Mother God are not very happy, shouldn''t I be their friend and companion to the chaotic gods and evil gods?


    Even if all the gods are so selfish, how can they think it would be good for them for the outsider to kill a God?


    Am I really hated by all the gods in the whole God kingdom?


    "No way, you must be lying to me."¡° "Truth" is judged by the evil god.


    Su Ze didn''t distinguish from him at all. He continued to consume the power of "real" evil gods with his internal power - the power of gods in the world, and his ability to create creatures didn''t show up. What''s more is the power of magic and body, which can be regarded as a stronger and more perfect powerful mage.


    It is precisely because of this that Suze can fight with such gods and consume each other.


    If the idea of a God moves, a race is destroyed or born, a civilization is destroyed or a god of a certain level appears, Suze cannot fight with the other party.


    A few minutes later, the "true" evil god really realized that what the outsider said might not be wrong - there was really no God to save himself and give himself a hand.


    It may even be that in the past day and night, there were no gods to save themselves.


    "Fantasy, you bitch! We are still playing the game, and the fate dice are still waiting for us to roll. Would you not save me? "


    "Supreme God, you can''t afford to lose. Isn''t it that your saint of sword was decided to fail by fate dice in the last round of game, and goblin played enough? I took this opportunity to hurt me! You must have made other gods stop trying to save me! "


    "You shameless bitch!"


    "And ''conspiracy''... You guy..."


    The "real" evil god cursed crazily and cursed all the gods that he could remember and came out of his mind.


    However, this still cannot be changed. Su Ze''s strength is endless, but his strength is consumed bit by bit. It is difficult to get it again.


    After a few minutes, Su Ze''s internal power continued to input. The "real" evil god reluctantly made a decision: "don''t kill me! I surrendered! "


    "Surrender? How are you going to surrender? " Su Ze asked while inputting internal power.


    "I can help you kill other gods!"¡° True, "said the evil god," your strength is already very strong. With my help, we can kill other gods. As an outsider, you must really want a place as a God? "


    Su Ze was indifferent and continued to input internal power.


    "Stop! Stop it! "


    The "true" evil god was a little uneasy and realized that his attitude had not changed at all.


    "What the hell do you want? Stop! Can you tell me what you want and let''s find a way to get it? For example, power, such as the divine personality and throne of gods... Or other things, what do you need? "


    "Stop first. As long as you say what you need, we can discuss it slowly. There is no need to fight to this extent, right? Whatever we say, it should be regarded as no resentment and no hatred. I can help you and help you do a lot of things! "


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling when he saw the "real" evil god in such a panic.


    "It''s hard for you to be willing to help me with what I want."


    "You say, there are really few things that gods can''t do in this world."¡° "True," said the evil god.


    "Then, I will say my request... First, I ask that there is no more goblin in the world." Suze said.


    The "true" evil god was surprised: "does goblin hinder a strong man like you?"


    Feeling that Su Ze''s internal power was eroding again, the "real" evil god who was almost irresistible raised his hand: "good, good! I know. Anyway, this race is really related to me. I will destroy this race! "


    "Very good. The second condition," Su Ze smiled, "is to make you disappear."


    The "real" evil god was unexpected and even couldn''t react. Later, he became angry in Su Ze''s induction: "you must kill me?"


    "Hateful fellow, despicable fellow! I will not let you go. I will let goblin catch you and let goblin eat you as food! "


    Su Ze was too lazy to talk to him and continued to input his internal power. A moment later, in the desperate howl of the "real" evil god, the huge white ball burst open, and a light flew out and flew around the world.


    Goblin, trolls and other demons all over the country couldn''t help crying.


    Their gods fell.


    Also at this time, a black air appeared on Su Ze''s body.


    "Kill a God and get five thousand reincarnation points."


    "Because you kill gods, you can get an extra with very low luck value in the world. After you leave the world, you can disappear or take the initiative to eliminate it."

 Chapter 224

    The hint of the light curtain is of little significance to Su Ze. He can get 5000 reincarnation points by killing gods, but if he takes the initiative to pass through the reincarnation world of level 3 and level 4, he can already get tens of thousands of reincarnation points.


    The so-called addition of extremely low luck value is almost nonexistent for Su Ze. When he moves up and down with his internal power, the black Qi with extremely low luck value is slowly dispersed, and there is nothing wrong.


    After all, the living "real" evil gods didn''t do anything to Su Ze. Can he defeat Su Ze with an additional state after his death?


    However, why haven''t you got the customs clearance prompt yet?


    Su Ze thought and flew directly to the goblin killers a mile away in the Green Magic aircraft.


    "Lord Maitreya, you... Don''t you..."


    Su Ze waved to him and said later, looking directly at the goddess loved by the Earth Mother God.


    "I want to talk to mother earth."


    The goddess officer was stunned for a moment. Her body burst into a faint light and floated: "outsiders, call the gods directly, but there are some impoliteness."


    The one who speaks is no longer the goddess official, but the Earth Mother God.


    Su Ze said calmly, "first of all, confirm that I just killed ''truth'', so is'' truth ''really dead? Will it appear in the kingdom of the gods? "


    "No, he has indeed been killed by you." The Earth Mother God "fantasy" said.


    "That''s strange..." Su Ze murmured. "The gods were a little strange about my decision to kill the truth. Can you tell me the reason?"


    "Yes."


    The Earth Mother God stood up the goddess of "destiny" and told Su Ze the whole story.


    Su Ze was shocked: This was the first time he saw the characters in the story in the reincarnation world, and realized part of the essence of the reincarnation world.


    As long as they don''t pass the customs, they will repeat the story again and again and come in again and again.


    The goddess of destiny observed this scene and guessed most of the truth. Different from what Su Ze and others saw and heard, she did not think that outsiders came here to gain benefits. She thought that there was a mistake in the world.


    The combination of outsiders should be aimed at goblin, and Suze, an outsider, is aimed at the "real" evil god¡° Fatalism believes that the mistake lies in "reality" and the goblin race he created.


    Only by solving them can the whole world continue to move forward, rather than repeating it again and again, waiting for outsiders to come and correct this mistake.


    In a sense, it''s really good.


    By solving the "real" evil gods and all goblins, we should be able to pass through the whole world, and the whole world can indeed move forward again.


    "I know. Maybe what the goddess'' fate ''thinks should be right. Next, please ask the gods to kill all goblin in the whole world, no matter where they hide, whether they disperse in a crowd, or with goblin king, Goblin priest and goblin Yingxiong..."


    Suze said, "please eliminate all goblins in the whole world, and maybe the world can continue to move forward."


    "Well, we''ll try." The mother of the earth said, "I haven''t liked goblin protected by the dead guy for a long time!"


    At the end of the "divine fall", the goddess officer returned to God. After taking a look at Su Ze, he was suddenly attracted by a slight sob.


    She could not believe that the silent goblin killer took off his helmet and knelt in front of Suze, showing an unprecedented look of weakness.


    Goblin killer is very handsome. He has tears in his eyes. After kneeling down, he is grateful.


    "Lord Maitreya, you are my only God in the future! Please show me how I can recite your name and how I can help you spread your prestige! "


    The "true" evil god was killed by Lord Maitreya. Lord Maitreya also asked all other gods to kill all goblins in the world.


    Goblin, finally completely disappeared, is about to become history.


    Despite his confusion and tears, Goblin killer decided to devote all his life to his only and real God, Lord Maitreya.


    "Get up. I have no intention of becoming a God or spreading my reputation here." Suze said, "maybe in the future, I won''t be able to come back to this world for a long time."


    It''s like a biochemical crisis world. Ambrera company, which aims its nuclear warheads at any position in the world and strikes with high-tech precision, never went in after Suze''s customs clearance. After going in, it''s inevitable that it''s uncomfortable and the harvest is very small.


    Now in the fifth level reincarnation world with the kingdom of the gods, Su Ze will not take risks easily.


    A "real" evil god has exhausted him. It is really impossible for other gods to deal with it again.


    Goblin killer''s response was somewhat disappointed, and his eyes fell into confusion: without goblin to kill, he had no motivation.


    Maybe I should go to the cow herding sister?


    "It''s really easy to kill a race without the protection of gods."


    After another half an hour, the goddess officer suddenly said.


    On the light curtain in front of Su Ze, the prompt sound of customs clearance world came out.


    "It seems that there is really no problem with the inference of the goddess of destiny." Suze said, "your whole world can move forward normally next."


    "Oh?"


    The goddess official uttered the voice of the Earth Mother God: "do you see the progress of fate now? No wonder it can kill ''real''. "


    "Whatever you gods think, the problems in your world have been solved, and I should leave." Su Ze said, silently thinking about expelling the combatants in the world, then leaving the world, and then began to check the harvest of the customs clearance world and select the skills obtained by the customs clearance world.


    The reincarnation world with the goddess of "destiny" and the kingdom of gods is really unsafe.


    Originally thought that the world as the fifth level reincarnation world may be a little reluctant. Now it seems that the gods of the world get together. If they really need to fight so many gods, it is not wrong to be the sixth level reincarnation world!


    At the same time, LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou also got tips for customs clearance. Because their contribution is very low and their harvest is not much. Each person has 20000 reincarnation points and a skill selection opportunity.


    For them, this has been a very generous reward. They are happy to choose the skills they need to make their strength stronger.

 Chapter 225

    In another goblin killer world, the story is also slowly unfolding.


    A team of five is moving together with another team not far away.


    That team is the goblin killer five. At the beginning, the five goblin killers felt very uneasy about these five people. They always felt that the other party seemed to do something bad. After a few days of common adventure, the goblin killers felt that they and others might have really misunderstood the other party.


    The other party really wants to join hands with them to destroy goblin.


    They treat people sincerely, and their attitude is also very solemn and frank, which makes people feel good. Now both sides don''t mind sharing food occasionally.


    They are Han Jie, Mu Yulin, Dai Yue, Mu Qingling and Luo Shaoyou.


    When it was late at night, the goblin killer team was already asleep.


    Mu Yulin and Mu Qingling''s brother and sister chatted while they were boring around the fire.


    As she spoke, it was inevitable to talk about Su Ze, the "Maitreya" whom Mu Qingling liked at first. Mu Qingling said with a smile, how she liked Su Ze and thought he was different.


    "From then on, I thought he would not be an ordinary person..."


    "Yes, no one could have imagined that he would be so unusual." Mu Yulin said, "the world can''t pass the customs in this way, and I don''t know what the problem is.


    After discussion, the two major generals still couldn''t get the answer to the question as usual.


    "It''s far from the reincarnation world of customs clearance. There''s no clue. If Wen An is willing to help us think about it, that''s good. The little girl''s thinking ability is simply not human. "


    Dai Yue said, stood up and put her hands on her chest.


    "Of course it''s impossible. Wen An has gone to help Su Ze." Mu Yulin said.


    Dai Yue ignored him and looked at Mu Qingling with great interest: "Mu Qingling, how do you feel about him?"


    Mu Qingling smiled awkwardly: "OK, OK."


    Luo Shaoyou, the nephew of lieutenant general Luo, is not a member of the reincarnation department. I heard that he is about to join the reincarnation department and will directly obtain a position as an elite.


    This time, major general Han Jie, Mu Yulin and Dai Yue acted together. They still didn''t find an opportunity to pass through the world of reincarnation. They just talked about the past.


    Mu Qingling and Luo Shaoyou brought in, but they knew each other purely. It seemed that they had a feeling of blind date.


    This performance doesn''t seem to be very interested


    Dai Yue thought in her heart, smiling and didn''t say much.


    At this time, a prompt voice suddenly sounded: "the combatants'' Maitreya '','' Lotus'', ''poetry'', ''ocean'' and Kong Shangyou have cleared this reincarnation world. Please leave this reincarnation world immediately and will be forcibly expelled from this world in five minutes."


    Dai Yue jumped up and exclaimed.


    "It''s impossible!" Han Jie also woke up and shouted.


    Mu Yulin was full of joy and shouted, "this is great, this is great! Finally someone has cleared the reincarnation world! "

 Chapter 226

    The world of goblin killer has been cleared!


    Dai Yue, Han Jie and Mu Yulin were shocked and ecstatic, and finally solved the biggest hidden danger at present!


    China''s reincarnation world erosion is not particularly serious, but China has always been a structure with great power and responsibility. All reincarnation world erosion are noted on the record, and the erosion damage caused is clear. Therefore, the reincarnation Department of China has also made great sacrifices.


    Both the state and the people require that the erosion of the reincarnation world be solved as soon as possible, especially in the ghost village of the ghost of the beautiful girl before and goblin killer now. The reincarnation Department has sent many men to try to clean up the ghost village and goblin, as well as to try to pass through this highly eroded reincarnation world.


    As a result, up to now, the ghost of a beautiful woman has been cleared by the Maitreya, and the goblin killer has also been cleared by the Maitreya


    Back to his senses, Han Jie whispered, "he did it again."


    Mu Yulin and Dai Yue nodded: Yes, Maitreya did it again.


    "Maitreya", "Lotus", "poetry", "ocean" and Kong Shangyou - these five people are obviously led by the Maitreya and are likely to be the subordinates organized by the Maitreya¡° "Lotus" is the person of the Maitreya, which is no doubt. It can be inferred that the other three should also be the person of the Maitreya.


    Mu Qingling walked back and forth in surprise: "Milo, he really did it! We in China no longer have such worries about being eroded by the reincarnation world! "


    Mu Yulin shook his head: "what you think is too beautiful. Things are not so simple."


    "Let''s withdraw from this reincarnation world and prepare to participate in the video conference. This is the biggest thing in China at present. It will be published in the news tomorrow to inform the people of the whole country." Han Jie said.


    At this time, another young man who just woke up beside the fire said uncertainly: "three major generals, this Maitreya is the director of our Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Will he also participate in this video conference?"


    This


    Dai Yue, Han Jie and Mu Yulin all have some difficulties to explain. Lieutenant general Luo Hui''s nephew has not really gone into the reincarnation department system and the Chinese administrative system. It is inevitable that he does not understand the twists and turns.


    In particular, Su Ze, the director of the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, is half the reward for joining the reincarnation department, and half is won or robbed by himself. In just two days, he has nothing to do with the central government from administration to financial power to public security power. It is impossible to expect him to participate in the video conference as a subordinate.


    "Bang!"


    Mu Qingling couldn''t help humming. She didn''t feel much about Luo Shaoyou. Now she sees that Luo Shaoyou knows nothing about the actual situation. She really doesn''t think so.


    What can we expect from this young master born with a golden spoon?


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui has always been considerate for the country and the people. Why would he be selfish in this matter? When Luo Shaoyou joins the reincarnation department, he can get a higher position. What do other comrades in arms who sacrifice members of the reincarnation Department think?


    The five members of the party withdrew from goblin world. Unexpectedly, they all received the notice of the upcoming video conference, including Mu Qingling and Luo Shaoyou. Because they were witnesses, they also participated in the video conference.


    Projections from different places appeared in the imperial conference room of the Department of samsara of China.


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui is at the top of the left, followed by Han Jie, Dai Yue, Mu Yulin, Mu Qingling and Luo Shaoyou. On the other side, there are people who Mu Qingling doesn''t know very well. Only the first is the second son of the Rong family, the actual leader of the foreign Affairs Office. The third is Yan Jiliang, the son-in-law of the Rong family who has been to Jiangcheng. The second is the fourth, fifth Sixth, these four people don''t know yet.


    There are two seats in the middle, one left and one right. On the left is the Wen Lao of the cabinet, the direct person in charge of the reincarnation department.


    The man on the right finally appeared, impressively the enemy of Wen Lao, Rong Huaishan and Rong Lao.


    Needless to say in detail, Han Jie, Mu Qingling and others also understand that Rong Huaishan and others are not good at coming. They certainly don''t come to show their merit to the reincarnation department.


    However, it is a great good thing for Maitreya to pass the goblin killer. What can they do to ask for guilt?


    "Well, people are almost here..." old Wen said, "let''s start the meeting."


    "No, the really important people haven''t come yet. How can we say that people come almost?" Rong said, "hasn''t Su Ze, director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, come yet? How can we not describe to us how we have accomplished such a major task and made such great contributions? Let us also know the specific situation? "


    Wen Lao was silent, and lieutenant general Luo Hui and others were silent: what he said was just deliberately finding fault.


    Milo Suze''s action seems to turn the river city into a country within his own country. How can he be asked as an ordinary reincarnation secretary at will?


    If an ordinary member of the reincarnation department made great contributions, was summoned by his boss and received rich rewards, this should be the normal process. But how can this Maitreya treat him like this?


    However, Mr. Wen also knows that Rong Huaishan came with his second son Rong Qiushi, his son-in-law Yan Jiliang, and the head of the think tank Xiao Fusheng. Of course, it''s not just to see him commend meritorious officials.


    Yan Jiliang was picked up by Su Ze, the experts sent by the Rong family were forcibly killed and detained, and Su Ze''s actions in Jiangcheng National Stadium are controversial.


    Rong Huaishan attended the video projection conference today. Of course, he came looking for trouble.


    Not only that, he must also measure whether "Maitreya" Su Ze is a man of old Wen and how much he can listen to old Wen. If you are really under Wen Lao, you can intensify your efforts to crack down; If it''s not wenlao''s men, we should release goodwill and see if we can win over.


    After all, Rongjia also needs some loyal and reliable strong thugs. Who wouldn''t want a top world-class thug like "Maitreya"?


    "Who really matters?" Wen Lao smiled, "he may still be mending now. It''s not good to disturb him?"


    "How can you not report to your superiors when you finish such a major thing?" Rong Huaishan also smiled, "he should have this time?"


    Wenlao didn''t respond. Rong Huaishan pressed again.


    Wen Lao said, "let him come to the meeting, Han Jie. Cut off the projection and contact Su Ze."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen."


    Han Jie didn''t say much. Cut off the projection.


    Soon after, Wen Lao also cut off the projection.


    Rong Huaishan snorted coldly. He knew he was going to decorate, but he didn''t say much.


    After another moment, Han Jie resumed his projection and waited silently.


    Wen Lao''s projection also resumed later: "wait a moment, he will come right away."

 Chapter 227

    Can the old mosquito really command "Maitreya" Suze?


    Rong Huaishan frowned slightly.


    It seems that it''s no accident that Wen An went to Jiangcheng to be an assistant to the "Maitreya". This old mosquito actually used sun NV''s "Maitreya" as an idol to come up with such a means of hiding people''s eyes and ears. The older he is, the more shameless he is!


    Xiao Fusheng, a think-tank, always feels that the situation is not simple.


    If "Maitreya" really works for Wen Lao, why does Wen Lao dare not contact him face to face and need to discuss it in private?


    Is it true that the relationship between the two sides is not close?


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui and others in the reincarnation department were inspired a lot. Rong Huaishan''s men were silent. Yan Jiliang bowed his head and thought more than others.


    Everyone is waiting for the "Maitreya".


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Get 80000 reincarnation points and three opportunities to choose skills or abilities in the world and upgrade skills and abilities in the world."


    Su Ze regained consciousness and had some unexpected gains.


    It''s probably because of the fifth level reincarnation world for the first time. Even if Su Ze led the other four people, he still got 80000 reincarnation points and three opportunities to choose and upgrade his own world skills.


    This choice, of course, should be cautious.


    The fifth level reincarnation world, of course, has some powerful skills, but there are also a large number of common skills.


    Su Ze needs to choose carefully. At least the selected skills can''t be lower than Class A, so as to help his strength growth quickly.


    Mother earth magic, holy light, healing, silence, holy wall protection; Summon dragon Fangbing, ZuLong''s power, corrosion prayer, group sleepiness, elemental magic


    Fireball, chaotic God prayer, evil god prayer, priest array, supreme god magic


    Su Ze quickly turned over these skills and stopped looking. These messy skills belong to level B and below skills that can be quickly broken by Su Ze. There is no need to choose at all.


    After excluding these unimportant skills, Suze saw some really powerful skills in the world.


    "The divine order mantra can force people with faith to enter a certain state. Laziness, rage, jealousy, joy, greed, nobility, stupidity. "


    The effective object is a person with faith, who can manipulate the other party into one of the States, and then manipulate the other party''s short-term decision and even manipulate the other party''s life.


    Suze feels bad about this skill.


    People with faith in the real world account for more than half, but there are still quite a lot. But the more elite and strong, the smaller the pious belief may be, and the greater the possibility of ruthless and black hands. This skill is not very useful.


    In short, this is a magic trick to deceive the civilians and fool the people. If you are interested in the trick of "heaven is dead, the yellow sky should stand", Su Ze can choose this skill.


    However, Su Ze has no plans in this regard.


    It can only manipulate the skills of the weak. That is the mentality of the weak. It can''t be effective for the strong at all.


    "Divine power: choose a race. As the God you care about, you can choose individuals or a small number of groups from this race to give gifts or curses. The chosen race cannot be changed."


    "Divine power enhancement: select a race. As the God you care about, you can select individuals or a small number of groups from this race to strengthen or weaken. The selected race cannot be changed."


    "Divine power protection: choose a race as the God you care about. You can choose individuals or a small number of groups from this race to heal, protect or deepen the damage and can''t heal. The selected race can''t be changed."


    "Divine fertility: choose a race. As the gods you care about, you can choose individuals or a small number of groups from this race to give fertility or reduce fertility. The selected race cannot be changed."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Ze''s expression is somewhat strange: the combination of the divine order curse and the four powers of the gods is indeed enough to play a race in the palm of his hand, so that the race can flourish and reproduce, or cut off its vitality and seek its own death.


    It can be said that for the races in the ordinary state and the ordinary world, these skills belong to the absolute suppression of gods.


    The magic of bullying the weak... The essence of the gods in the world in goblin killer is to bully and play with the weak.


    These skills are much stronger than ordinary skills, but they are not the strong skills that can really help him become stronger in Suze''s mind.


    Then, he continued to choose other skills downward, and Su Ze''s eyes finally lit up.


    "Resurrection", "eternal vitality", "divinity", "wishing", "destiny" and "divine gift" - a series of up to six powerful skills are displayed in front of Su Ze.


    Resurrection: the dead can be resurrected once. Set the resurrection place in advance. Resurrection needs to consume one-third of all strength forever and be weak for up to three days. The use interval is ten days. If you die the second time in ten days, you will really die.


    But this is the guarantee of life after all, so for Su Ze, this skill is still one of the required skills. Even giant has a life-saving effect in a sense, but it is not such a special resurrection skill after all.


    Eternal vitality: as long as you don''t die, you can always remain tireless, but you are not immune to injury. The consequence is likely to be "never tired to sudden death". Considering this possibility, Suze was also careful not to choose this skill immediately.


    Divinity: replace human nature with divinity. You can learn with absolute reason and have strong wisdom. Divinity will not really die until it is consumed. The price is to sublimate your character and never think of yourself as human again.


    This skill is also excluded by Su Ze. He still prefers joys and sorrows and can enjoy the indulgent human nature.


    Wishing is the ability to wish things and events, which is very limited. The price is that the opposite situation of wishing may occur, that is, the causal relationship is intense, and it may be counterproductive.


    The price of fate is to peep at fate and pay the price of life.


    Divine skill giving is to share your own skills with the designated person by reducing two levels. The limitation of this skill is that the shared skills cannot be self cultivated and improved.


    Six skills, each at a great cost, but each is powerful.


    Su Ze doesn''t like skills that are neither superior nor inferior, and doesn''t like skills that cost too much. Therefore, after selecting the "Resurrection" skill, he will improve the "Resurrection" skill once. The resurrection cost will be reduced to one fifth of the maximum power consumption, the resurrection weakening time will be reduced to two days, and the interval will be shortened to five days.

 Chapter 228

    Two skill choices were given to "Resurrection", and Su Ze had a powerful skill to protect his life. After that, he finally had another layer of protection.


    Another time, Su Ze considered repeatedly and ruled out "divinity", "wishing", "destiny" and "divine gift", and finally chose "eternal vitality".


    The price of "divinity" is that Su Ze loses himself and becomes an absolutely rational "God", which is not a good thing.


    The causal reaction link caused by "wishing" is a few troublesome things. For example, if you want to make a wish to marry a woman, the woman may "have had enough to find an honest man" and then come back to marry the vower, or marry the vower with greed for money.


    The result is that it has been achieved. The causal link and the subsequent trouble are big.


    Therefore, it''s better not to make a wish, so as not to cause a distorted and disgusting way to make a wish, which will cost a lot.


    The "fate" skill also has little effect on Su Ze who is familiar with the plot. It''s too speechless to exchange his life for the known plot.


    "Divine skill giving" is a dispensable skill. If you have a strong enough heart, a series of strengthening means arranged by Su Ze are enough: the Wulin internal skill, medicine snake system and weapons and equipment are gradually improving. In the future, Su Ze''s level D strength and level C strength will become the norm, and divine skill giving will only be icing on the cake.


    Different from these skills, "eternal vitality" is in danger of sudden death, but if Su Ze can''t solve the enemy until sudden death, it''s actually an irresistible enemy. There''s no need to keep his hand.


    The sudden death of "eternal vitality" and the resurrection from the set resurrection place is another way to escape the strong enemy. Moreover, at a critical time, you can try to die with the strong enemy to see if it can cause fatal effects.


    After selecting the skills, Su Ze''s strength is still in class A, his charm has improved, and he has reached class A, which means that if he enters a reincarnation world to do tasks alone, he can naturally obtain a very good identity and easily get the favor and recognition of the plot characters.


    Leaving the reincarnation center, Su zeshun took a look at the reincarnation Center Forum.


    There was a lot of discussion in the forum to explore his fifth level reincarnation world, and who were the other four people who followed him through customs.


    Without Su Ze''s permission, LAN Ruxin and other four people did not reveal their identity in the forum. However, it could not hide from others. Soon someone said that the four people now belong to Jiangcheng reincarnation department, which immediately aroused the envy of many combatants.


    "The reincarnation department in Jiangcheng is fundamentally different from that in other places!"


    "The members of Jiangcheng reincarnation department are too comfortable to pass the customs under the guidance of Lord Maitreya?"


    "Lord Maitreya is an ox batch!"


    "When can I join Jiangcheng reincarnation company? Waiting for Lord Maitreya''s favor... "


    "Upstairs, you''re not right!"


    Whenever they are, they are the same joy.


    Su Ze smiled and withdrew from the reincarnation center.


    LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou were waiting for him. Kong Shangyou looked embarrassed - everyone else had a code. He didn''t respond, so he let his name on the notice.


    "Sorry, Lord Maitreya, I may have caused trouble to the reincarnation Department..."


    "It''s not a big trouble," Su Ze indicated. He didn''t have to think about it. "My identity has been exposed. LAN Ruxin''s identity can''t hide from the investigation of interested people. Your identity is not top secret."


    Su Ze asked them what skills they had chosen.


    To Su Ze''s surprise, these four people did not have the right to choose "divine order curse" and "divine power" and powerful skills, but could only choose from relatively ordinary skills.


    Qu Hai chose fire element magic, Kong Shangyou chose earth element magic, LAN Ruxin chose holy light, and Tang Yun chose healing.


    The abilities chosen by these four people are all regular. With elemental magic, they have 20000 points to use. Go to Xiaoao Jianghu to exchange a lot of time to improve their strength. It is certain that Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou will be promoted to level C, but it is more difficult to improve their comprehensive strength to level B, unless they have achieved internal skill cultivation or a quick anti evil sword spectrum.


    Lanruxin''s "holy light" skill can increase her status, make her stronger, and make su Ze and other teammates stronger.


    Tang Yun chooses the healing spell. She can be of great use in team action in the future.


    After the return, Su Ze also met Wen An''an and others. After two days in the reincarnation world, only two hours have passed outside, and nothing has changed outside.


    Even Wen''an didn''t make any other arrangements. Everything is as usual.


    However, soon a phone call made Wen An some ponder.


    She said to Su Ze, "Lord Maitreya, Han Jie called and invited you to participate in the video projection conference at the headquarters of the reincarnation department. The participants are my grandfather and Rong Huaishan."


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Suze asked.


    "If it''s just my grandfather and Luo Hui, it must be to commend and congratulate you. They are willing to focus on the overall situation. Even if you have cleared the fifth level reincarnation world of goblin killer, which has been a disaster for a long time, it''s also gratifying."


    "But Rong Huaishan is as like as two peas," he said. "But his words are exactly the same as my grandfather''s. but behind the scenes are arrangements for the children and his sons to occupy many offices in the country. It can be said that Wen''an has been a traitor who is selfish and more than a country."


    "The place where this guy takes the lead is either in terms of diplomacy with the Hawks or where he is ready to fight internally. If you have to describe him, it''s a rotten old man. He fights experts inside and outsiders outside. He thought that the Eagle Head country could be invincible by force. He could make friends with the Eagle Head country and then be invincible at home. "


    "This time, he must be ready to start fighting again. There are excuses for internal strife, such as the expulsion of Yan Jisheng from office, the diplomatic incident at Jiangcheng National Stadium, and possibly other excuses. "


    "Do you think I should go to the meeting?" Suze asked.


    Wen An smiled: "you can go, not afraid of them; It''s OK not to go. I''m also not afraid of them. "


    "But if we don''t go, we will be very estranged from China." Su Ze said lightly, "it will also embarrass old Wen and Luo Hui, patriots, and expose the fact that they are actually very weak."


    Wen An''an felt warm in her heart: "Lord Maitreya, you don''t have to do it for my grandpa..."


    "I''m still going to have a look." Su Ze said, "I want to see the highest level of China with my own eyes."

 Chapter 229

    It is really necessary for Su Ze to see the highest level of China with his own eyes. It can even affect Su Ze''s future strategy for the Chinese cabinet and his plan in Jiangcheng.


    Wen An''an also nodded slightly. A bell rang and she picked up her cell phone.


    "Well, Grandpa... I know... You are also ready... Lord Maitreya is not an ordinary person. What he thinks is not independence."


    Put down the phone, Wen''an smiled and looked at Su Ze: "will this answer expose the real purpose of Lord Maitreya?"


    "You know so much. If you want to expose, there are ways to expose." Su Ze said, "it''s not bad to want to expose. This time, if you don''t want to expose, you must have your own consideration. I think so."


    "Is this trust or distrust?" Wen''an seems a little worried.


    Su Ze didn''t answer again. Wen An told Su Ze the phone content just now: old Wen didn''t say anything else, but personally invited another Maitreya to attend the meeting. He also wanted to have a formal meeting with the Maitreya. By the way, is Jiangcheng going to separate from the reincarnation department or stay in the reincarnation department system.


    It is also because of the last sentence that Wen An''s answer is that Lord Maitreya doesn''t want to be independent.


    In fact, Su Ze doesn''t need her to retell. At such a close distance, Wen An''s phone call is to stand in front of him and speak loudly. All the details and tone can be heard clearly.


    Wen Lao and Wen An did say so, which is no different from Wen An''s report.


    Turn on the video projector, and Su Ze''s projection appears in the conference room of the imperial reincarnation department.


    On one side are people from the reincarnation department, including Han Jie and Mu Qingling. On the other side are people from the Rong family, including Yan Jiliang, the Rong family''s son-in-law.


    Directly opposite is the projection of two old people.


    The two old men are almost the same age, both smiling. Su Ze has been busy clearing customs and has not had much time to watch Chinese news. Therefore, he can''t tell who is Wen Lao and who is Rong Lao.


    Old man Wen smiled and said, "the young hero of the reincarnation department is really a hero. We are the first master of reincarnation in the world, but we are still the first master in the world. Mr. Miluo is here."


    After that, he stood up and clapped his hands slightly to welcome him.


    Others also stood up and welcomed. Although they were in different positions and attended only the video projection conference, a series of applause greeted them in the conference room.


    Most of them are curious. Mu Qingling is really happy and smiles; Like the rest of the Rong family, Yan Jiliang clapped his hands and sat down.


    Everyone was just welcoming. Old Wen motioned to Han Jie, and Han Jie said in a deep voice: "it''s basically the first time we meet the Maitreya. I''d like to introduce it to the Maitreya and everyone."


    "This is the Wen Lao of the cabinet, in charge of the affairs of the reincarnation department and educational and Cultural Affairs..."


    "This is Rong Lao. At present, he manages the national economy and various group company affairs."


    If you often read Chinese news, such as Lieutenant General Luo Hui, major general Mu Yulin, major general Dai Yue and director of Rong Qiushi''s foreign affairs department, you may recognize them directly. Han Jie also introduced them to Su Ze one by one.


    Two of them attracted Su Ze''s attention: Xiao Fusheng, Professor of donghecheng University and academician of the Chinese National Academy of Sciences, and Yan Jiliang, director of the national economic management office.


    Xiao Fusheng, who has no blood relationship with the Rong family, is just a professor and research academician. He actually sits in front of Yan Jiliang and only below Rong Qiushi when ranking, which shows that he has a high status in the Rong family and that he must be superior.


    Yan Jiliang returned from a defeat in Jiangcheng and got a position in the economic management office of China. It can be seen that Rong Huaishan''s selfishness and partisan ideas have indeed exceeded his own moral integrity.


    Su Ze still has a little control over Yan maxima. He may be able to use it in the future.


    After getting to know each other for a circle, they take their seats. After all, the projection video conference should also follow the form. A group of people can''t project to sit or stand. The meeting has become a farce.


    "First of all, we should congratulate Maira," said Wen. "The goblin killer has eroded our country for a long time. The leaked orcs and trolls have caused us a lot of losses. Later, it was found that the most difficult thing to remove is goblin like a virus."


    "The difficulty of goblin lies in its crazy reproduction, eating everything, breeding everything, and possessing considerable wisdom. Now, in the fifth level reincarnation world of "goblin killer", the threat of the country has suddenly decreased a lot. Members of the reincarnation department no longer have to worry. They have to pay a price for the erosion of the reincarnation world and the clearance of the reincarnation world. "


    "Hum!"


    Rong Huaishan snorted coldly, "I have some different opinions on this."


    Wen Lao frowned slightly: "you say."


    "It''s just a reincarnation world of the fifth level. How big can the threat be?" Rong Huaishan asked, "how many fifth level reincarnation worlds are there in the Eagle Head country, and two sixth level reincarnation worlds? Is the Eagle Head country chaotic? Isn''t it the same prosperity and strength? "


    "It''s ridiculous to hear you praising the Maitreya as if he had become the Savior of our country. This fifth level reincarnation world is just a disease of scabies for us. The real fatal problem is confusion and disobedience. "


    "Because of different orders, orders from the cabinet to local governments can not be implemented, and even bargaining can be done. Is that right? Because of this chaos, some people think they rely on force, neither tune nor propaganda, just like local overlords and warlords. Is that decent? "


    Speaking of this, Rong Huaishan sneered: "is the strongest force worth the order of the cabinet, the will of the country, and a nuclear warhead?"


    His words were no longer meant to mean something, but clearly pointed to Su Ze and accused Wen Lao of not ordering him.


    After all, he is also old and refined. From the things before and after the projection of the Maitreya, we can judge that there is still a relationship between the Maitreya and the reincarnation division, which is also related to Wen Lao.


    This is basically doomed to be unable to win over. It must be the enemy and can only be targeted and attacked.


    Therefore, he did not hide it. He directly destroyed old Wen''s celebration of the performance of the Maitreya face to face, took the other party''s credit as irrelevant, and focused on "preventing internal fighting".


    Although wenlao is prepared, he still feels disappointed and lonely again.


    Once energetic companions are so old that they are full of intrigues and tricks.

 Chapter 230

    "Rong Huaishan, that''s not right."


    Old man Wen said in a deep voice, "the current situation in China is not created in a day or for a while. You and I all have the responsibility of governing disadvantageously, and we can''t blame Milton."


    Rong Huaishan in the projection knocked on the table in front of him: "it''s not built in a day. This needs to be changed. If it can''t be changed in a day, it needs to be changed for more time. Don''t you fear hardship, old mosquito? "


    Wen Lao''s face is gloomy. Some words are really inconvenient to say in public.


    I fear hardship? That''s bullshit!


    I''m afraid of difficulties. I''ve been with you or the Shi family for a long time. Where is it now?


    If it weren''t for your Rong family and Shi family, and some other shady bastards holding back, would the country become what makes it difficult for the unified passage of power now?


    "Stop talking nonsense. What are you going to say?" Wen Lao shouted in a deep voice.


    "Of course, we want to make the state''s orders unimpeded. For example, let''s discuss why Wu Ma jingichiro of crane Island died in Jiangcheng National Stadium? Why was our friendly Eagle parliament driven out of Jiangcheng? Why did the innocent people of the four elephant group and the group throughout the world die there? And Yan Jiliang, who was sent to Jiangcheng by the state, why couldn''t he be threatened to come back when he arrived, and several guards died? " Rong Huaishan said coldly.


    Wen Lao was silent and said, "our reincarnation department held this meeting to celebrate the meritorious performance of the director of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Rong Huaishan, don''t blame me for cutting off your projection signals and letting you go. "


    Just then, a slight tapping sound sounded. Su Ze knocked on the table and stood up.


    "The main purpose of my coming this time is to meet you two. Other people, celebration or guilt are secondary things."


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said, "when your status reaches your level, what you pay attention to is your position and interests, not what merit and crime. It doesn''t matter who is a hero and who is a traitor, does it?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone looked different.


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui and others had long known that the young Maitreya was amazing and unusual. As a result, they were surprised - at a young age, they saw through the essence of political struggle. Is this a young man or a terrible old monster?


    Xiao Fusheng, a think-tank of the Rong family, also paid attention to Su Ze, trying to get more information from his face and expression.


    Including Wen Lao and Rong Lao, I didn''t expect that Maitreya could look at the problem from such a strategic and high perspective, as if he had experienced many political battles and ups and downs of the official sea.


    "You''re right." Rong Lao admitted directly.


    "But this is not the case," Wen said. "We should be famous and have great righteousness in our hearts. If you have national interests in mind and pay attention to your position, you can never deviate from your original purpose. Otherwise, it will be vicious party strife and will destroy the country. "


    Their replies also showed their attitude and bottom line.


    Wen Lao will also fight with the party, but we should uphold the principle of righteousness and fight reasonably and reasonably; Rong Lao directly agrees with Su Ze''s words. He has no bottom line and only pays attention to the "enemy and me" to carry out party struggle... The former is still normal, and the latter is the biggest disaster of the country.


    However, in the current Chinese cabinet, the struggle between Rong Lao and Wen Lao can take advantage. Rong Lao, who has no bottom line and does everything, can defeat Wen Lao who has a bottom line and concerns.


    Su Ze also determined the enemy and us from this time on.


    Wen Lao can be helped, which is relatively reliable; Of course, you can''t trust him completely, you can''t give him the cards, you can''t treat him as a boss - he is the kind of person who may let others sacrifice for the overall situation, and maybe even he can sacrifice for the overall situation.


    And ronglao and Rongjia are untransferable enemies.


    Tapping the table again, Su Ze said, "now I see old Wen and Rong Lao. Old Wen, I don''t have any questions to ask, just some questions to ask Rong Lao."


    "You say." Rong Huaishan was noncommittal.


    "You just said that the Eagle Head country is a friend. The Eagle Head country has many reincarnation worlds, and there is no confusion at all? Where did you come to this conclusion? " Suze asked.


    "Need I come to a conclusion?" Rong Huaishan sneered, "don''t you watch the eagle''s head movie? Don''t you watch international news media? Don''t you know that the strength of the Eagle Head country is the first in the world, the country is peaceful and there are beautiful scenery everywhere? "


    Suze shook his head slightly: "what can the film and the media say? The films made by the eagles and the news made by the central Gru people in collusion are just forced to brainwash by virtue of cultural and public opinion hegemony. As a member of the Chinese cabinet, you don''t watch domestic news and pay attention to domestic people''s livelihood. It''s really strange that you take the initiative to stretch out your head and let people wash your mind. "


    "Young man, you are too rude." Rong Huaishan said coldly.


    "Of course, I also know that what you said is only a superficial layer, and something deeper has not been said yet." Su Ze said, "for example, I tell you that the reincarnation of the Eagle Head country in the world is very serious. It is just a vast land with few people and the news is deliberately suppressed, so it has never been noticed by you."


    "The eagle''s head country seems to be strong now. Once the reincarnation world in a certain place is seriously eroded, their current strong strength can not be resisted. The fifth level reincarnation world and the sixth level reincarnation world are much more terrible than you think..."


    "Whatever I said, whether you believe it or not, it will not change your attitude towards the eagle kingdom. Because of your interests and position, you can''t change and can''t turn around. "


    "Isn''t it?"


    Of course... Rong Lao answered silently and understood that Su Ze really saw it thoroughly, even more thoroughly than his son Rong Qiushi.


    Rong Qiushi is really full of yanggru''s advanced civilization. Even the Chinese despise it and think it has bad roots. He should improve his blood, be colonized and change the yanggru species. He is in charge of China''s foreign affairs and sometimes makes decisions that even Rong Lao feels unexpected.


    However, on the surface, Rong Lao will certainly not admit his inner thoughts. He is also skeptical about Su Ze''s words: is the reincarnation world so seriously eroded in the eagle''s head? The Eagle Head country is the most powerful country in the world today. If it can''t deal with the erosion of the reincarnation world, other countries must also be unable to deal with it.


    As for the outbreak of reincarnation world erosion, the Eagle Head country is not credible.


    Ronglao grew up listening to the reputation of the Eagle Head country. Influenced by it, he has great confidence in the Eagle Head country.


    "What you said doesn''t seem to be related to the problem of Jiangcheng." Rong old understated and turned the topic back.

 Chapter 231

    "How can it be irrelevant?"


    Su Ze asked faintly, "the crane island country is just a dog. The problems of the crane island country and the Eagle Head country, coupled with the collusion of Changqing group with the Eagle Head country history Gaozhi group, are all the problems of the Eagle Head country."


    "It doesn''t explain your weak mentality and flattering mentality towards the Eagle Head country. How can you understand where your attitude of flattering the Eagle Head country, Scrooge group, Hokkaido and even maple leaf country comes from?"


    "That''s why you can''t say I''m undermining friendly relations. There is only a competitive relationship between China and the Yanglu civilization and the running dog of the Yanglu civilization. Where can there be any friendly relationship? The other party is inserting a knife into China, but you hand over clean water and let them wash the blood on the knife. Am I ill intentioned, or are you all of the Rong family ill intentioned and unkind? "


    "You talk about your position and struggle, but you forget your Chinese position. I have to help you remember and remind you."


    Xiao Fusheng held his glasses and said in silence: his wisdom is amazing and his point of view is very old. Who taught him the art of killing dragons in political science since childhood?


    Before that, the cabinet generally believed that the "Maitreya" was a sharp blade, a weapon that amazed the world, and a usable chess piece. A boy under the age of 20 really uses too many ways. Can he escape the ubiquitous calculation?


    Now, as a national think tank, Xiao Fusheng is trembling in his heart.


    I can''t tell whether it is a trace of fear or the excitement of witnessing history.


    "Maitreya" has amazing wisdom, a keen view of the overall situation, the fact that he occupies the river city, and the world''s first ability to fight alone - which is enough to set off a great chaos. If he is not careful, he can overturn all the people in the Chinese cabinet!


    This man is neither a chess piece nor a chess player. He is a random game breaker!


    Ronglao also remained silent. Of course, he would not wake up and make a clean break.


    More than ten seconds later, Rong said, "young man, what benefits can the advantage of tongue bring you? It won''t do you any good. It will only let you show off for a while. "


    Su Ze said with a faint smile, "it''s still useful. Let me say, do you still have the face to mention such bad things as diplomacy to me?"


    Indeed, ronglao and rongqiushi are a little speechless. Besides, they can''t get rid of the links such as "brainwashed by yanggru" and "linked with the interests of the Eagle Head State" drawn by Su Ze.


    "There''s no need to talk about it," said Rong. "There are many problems in Jiangcheng."


    "The conflict with the four elephant group and the world group violates our national regulations on the reincarnation department, drives back the director of the reincarnation Department sent by the state, and directly orders the whole city in the name of the director of the reincarnation Department... Can you explain these things clearly?"


    Su Ze smiled: "what can I explain? I don''t need to explain. It happens that wenlao and reincarnation department are all here. I also have some ideas to tell you. "


    "What is the reincarnation world? What level of reincarnation world will appear in the Chinese Congress in the future, and to what extent will we face the erosion of reincarnation world? Do you have any plans in mind? Now I have cleared the fifth level reincarnation world "goblin killer". You feel happy and lucky. You feel relaxed. It seems that there is no pressure. "


    "But what will you do with the reincarnation world of level 5, level 6 and even level 7?"


    Wen Lao, Luo Hui, Han Jie and others all looked heavy and silent.


    Such harsh facts are indeed what they have to face and have to face in the future.


    Compared with them, the expressions of ronglao and Rongjia people are more relaxed.


    Rong Qiushi sneered: "Maitreya, have you forgotten that there is one of the most important killer maces of mankind that has not been used? We have a nuclear bomb! Whether it''s an atomic bomb or a hydrogen bomb, is it something that the reincarnation world can bear? "


    Su Ze said lightly: "nuclear bombs are no longer invincible in the fifth level reincarnation world. There are also some strange settings and scientific and technological levels in the fourth level reincarnation world. They are not afraid of nuclear bombs. In the third level of reincarnation world "biochemical crisis Part II", the world''s ambrera company can drop nuclear bombs to destroy a city at will, and has the ability of global satellite positioning and global nuclear attack. "


    "How do you think that the nuclear bomb can really cure all diseases and solve all the problems in the reincarnation world?"


    The faces of all the Rong family changed greatly. Even old Rong couldn''t believe it: "not even a nuclear bomb?"


    Su Ze sneered: "do you need me to give an example?"


    "There are two sixth level reincarnation worlds in the Eagle Head country, one named fate and the other named prudent brave. Both worlds are not afraid of nuclear bombs. At present, all nuclear warheads in the world have no effect in these two worlds. They can not achieve the purpose of customs clearance. They can even kill one thousandth, one thousandth or even less of the population of these two worlds."


    Maitreya, it''s true that there are reasons for customs clearance again and again. Even the sixth level reincarnation world has gone in to check the intelligence!


    Xiao Fusheng thought so first, and then thought of the terrible degree described by Su Ze. He couldn''t help feeling frightened. If so, when a stronger reincarnation world appears, does mankind still have a way to live?


    Even he thinks so. Wen Lao, Luo Hui, Han Jie and others are even more worried. The good news that goblin killer has just been cleared has completely disappeared.


    The sixth level reincarnation world is so terrible. How can humans fight it?


    After that, what is the terrible level of the seventh level reincarnation world and the higher reincarnation world?


    Rong Lao and others were silent. Wen Lao cleared his dry throat and said, "in your opinion, what should I do?"


    "Expand the scale of the reincarnation department, increase the treatment of members of the reincarnation department, and give heroes treatment and honor; The whole people preach the necessity and seriousness of fighting against the reincarnation world. Don''t think you can live in peace for a while without a stronger reincarnation world. "


    "This..."


    Wen Lao was also difficult to answer for a while: some things are already being done by the reincarnation department. If we increase efforts according to Su Ze''s requirements, I''m afraid the whole cabinet will oppose itself.


    When the crisis did not come, the now fragmented Chinese cabinet had its own calculations. In any case, it was impossible to make concerted efforts to develop the reincarnation department.


    If Wen Lao asks for the development of reincarnation department, it will be used by everyone as a means for him to expand his forces and enhance his strength. What he says is not enough.


    Just like now, after su Ze finished speaking to Wen Lao, Rong Huaishan raised the doubt that "these two people acted for me". He suspected that Su Ze''s words were deliberately scaring himself.


    "Difficult?"


    Suze asked.


    Wen Lao nodded: it''s really difficult.


    Su Ze smiled: "if it''s difficult, don''t do it!"

 Chapter 232

    Don''t do it if it''s difficult!


    This made people wonder - Su Ze proposed how difficult it was to deal with the reincarnation world. Old Wen said it was difficult to deal with, but he said very readily that if it was difficult, don''t do it. Is that all?


    This Suze is a little too tiger headed and snake tailed, isn''t it?


    They really don''t understand and can''t think of what Su Ze means by "don''t do it".


    If the so-called cabinet is still holding back the wrangling when the national crisis is imminent, there is no need for the cabinet to exist and do not go on.


    Either a new cabinet will be re established or a strong response agency that can fight the national disaster will emerge.


    Su Ze said such serious consequences. As a result, even Wen Lao, who has national interests in his heart, said it is difficult to do according to his requirements, which basically shows that Su Ze''s requirements can never be achieved through the wrangling of the cabinet.


    You know, Su Ze''s request is only the first stage considering the emergence of the reincarnation world.


    The following stages are: in troubled times, we must use heavy codes to eliminate all the evils of traitors, reward the members of the reincarnation department, set the benchmark of the richest reward, and even ask the meritorious personnel of the reincarnation department to give privileges and special treatment.


    For cabinet members who enjoy privileges and some cabinet members who are linked to foreign countries, these requirements are no less than digging their foundation and impossible to pass.


    Therefore, there is no need to continue to talk; If it is difficult, the cabinet will not do it. Su Ze will find a way to do it himself.


    "Maitreya, you said don''t do it, that is to say your proposal won''t be mentioned again?" Wenlao came back and said in surprise.


    Su Ze said faintly, "it''s like this. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Hum, that is to say, what you just said is just bluffing to intimidate us?" Ronglao thought he had mastered the truth, "well, you two sing and agree. It''s really good cooperation. I''m almost frightened by you!"


    "Now, stop gossiping. How do you explain the things in Jiangcheng?"


    Su Ze gave him a cold look: "there is no need for any explanation. What is the relationship between the four elephant group and the world group? When can these messy group companies challenge the majesty of the country? Are you for the interests of the country or for their interests? "


    "As for Yan Jiliang''s appointment, why don''t I know? Maybe something unexpected happened in the handover. I suggest you check it again and find the relevant departments to check it. I will also understand the relevant situation. When you are impatient, I can muddle through. "


    Huh?


    Rong Lao widened his eyes: how can a young man talk without talking?


    What I said earlier is nothing more than prevarication, kicking the ball and bullshit. This is the best means for some departments to encounter problems. Even if it is said by Maitreya, it is just adding a bit of irony.


    What "when you are impatient, I can muddle through", that is completely obvious provocation.


    "Boy, do you intend to be the enemy of Rong family?"


    Rong Lao said in a deep voice.


    Then he looked at Wen Lao: "that''s what you mean, old mosquito?"


    Wen Lao shook his head slightly: "no, I think things have come to this point."


    Su Ze smiled faintly and raised his hand: "well, Wen Lao, colleagues of the reincarnation department, goodbye."


    After that, he cut off the video projection directly.


    Wen Lao, Luo Hui and others were puzzled and couldn''t ask: is Su Ze leaving now? Provoked the Rong family and left?


    His attitude... Is pretty good, at least considering the state and the Department of reincarnation, rather than seeking personal interests for himself.


    Wen Lao noticed the title of his last departure, and thought in his heart: "things are much better than I thought. I don''t know whether Ann''s vision is good or Ann''s influence on the Maitreya. In a word, the Maitreya is indeed on my side and on the side of the reincarnation division."


    "Hum, I''ve seen your proud soldiers and fierce generals."


    Old Rong sneered and cut off the video projection. As he left, the rest of the Rong family also cut off the projection and left.


    "The situation is not too bad..." old Wen said to Luo Hui and others.


    Mu Yulin whispered, "old Wen, the terrible degree of the future may not be false."


    Old Wen sighed and closed his eyes wearily: "what may not be false, it must be true. The young man is very powerful. He didn''t lie about it. "


    "But I am not strong enough in the cabinet. There is resistance everywhere and I will be regarded as an ambitious!"


    The crowd looked at the tired old man quietly, with some emotion and heartache.


    After a while, old man Wen got rid of his fatigue and smiled at Mu Qingling and Luo Shaoyou: "how do you two feel? Are you a little disappointed? I was going to let you talk about what happened when the goblin killer world was cleared. Rong Huaishan interrupted them. "


    "I''m not disappointed. I''m a little surprised." Mu Qingling smiled and said, "Maitreya was the student I liked in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school at the beginning. That was the first time he entered the reincarnation world Mr. zombie. I didn''t know that he passed the third level reincarnation world Mr. zombie for the first time."


    "I didn''t expect him to be so tired of harm, not only his strength, but also his wisdom. He can be so natural and unrestrained in front of you..."


    Just then, Luo Shaoyou could not help but say, "is he a little arrogant? As if he were some big man? "


    Old Wen looked at him thoughtfully. Luo Hui sighed and was angry: is it time to eat this flying vinegar?


    Their eyes changed and neither of them spoke.


    Han Jie was as serious as before and said, "Maitreya is really a big man, a famous big man all over the world."


    "But he is not yet twenty..."


    "Who stipulates that you can''t be a big man when you are young?" Mu Qingling also heard it and looked at Luo Shaoyou, "you are a little small."


    Luo Shaoyou suddenly blushed: "I... I don''t mean that!"


    Luo Hui waved and signaled that he and Mu Qingling could leave.


    After the two of them interrupted the projection, Luo Hui smiled bitterly: "the child is a little obsessed and needs more training."


    Wen Lao shook his head slightly: "no, actually I feel that this is a normal young man. Compared with him, Su Ze is like a monster. How can he know so much and have such a powerful eye? As if he had been in the cabinet for many years... "


    "Did miss Ann teach it?" Dai Yue asked.


    Wen Lao shook his head slightly: "it''s enough to show that this is not taught by others, but his own idea. What a wonderful young man! "

 Chapter 233

    "Second, what kind of person do you think Maitreya is?"


    In the exquisite and deep garden, Rong Huaishan looked at the three people in front of him and asked.


    Rong Qiushi stood respectfully in front of his desk.


    Xiao Fusheng sat on a farther seat with a teacup. Hearing Rong Huaishan speak, he quickly put down the teacup and straightened up to listen.


    "The second son" is of course Rong Qiushi, Rong Huaishan''s second son. After hearing the speech, he replied, "Dad, this Mila Mantis arm blocks the car. He doesn''t know what''s good or bad and will kill himself sooner or later."


    "Why?" Rong Huaishan asked.


    "He is so crazy that he doesn''t even pay attention to the world''s first power such as the Eagle Head country. Isn''t he suicidal?" Rong Qiushi said with a smile, "Dad, don''t you often say that the Eagle Head country and Yanglu people have been ahead of the world for a hundred years. Can''t anyone compete with them in this era?"


    Rong Huaishan glanced at him and shook his head without judging.


    "Maximum, what do you think?"


    Yan Jiliang quickly leaned over and replied, "Dad, I think Maitreya is unusual. Although he is young, his previous experience and conversation are enough to prove that he is not an ordinary teenager. Treat the Maitreya, I think... "


    "What do you think? Do you think it''s useful? "


    Rong Qiushi said discontentedly with anger.


    Yan Jiliang shut up immediately.


    Rong Qiushi refused to let him go: "if what you think is useful, why can''t you show it to us? Why did you let the Maitreya pick up a meal and send it back? Since you became redundant... "


    Rong Huaishan coughed softly, "where is this? Nonsense, stay there. "


    Rongqiushi quickly bowed his head and shut up.


    Rong Huaishan said to the silent Yan maxima, "maxima, continue."


    Yan Jiliang went on: "Dad, Maitreya is basically connected with Wen, and it is closely connected. Can we start from this aspect?"


    Rong Huaishan nodded: "you''re right. I''ll consider it."


    "You go back first."


    Rong Qiushi and Yan Jiliang left.


    Rong Huaishan looked at Xiao Fusheng. Xiao Fusheng stood up with a smile and took out an electronic record board: "old Rong, all you want to know is here. I''ll go first, too? "


    Rong Huaishan nodded. When Xiao Fusheng left and the study closed, he took the electronic recording board and looked at the words recorded on it carefully.


    "Maitreya, his real name is Su Ze, and his real age is 18 years old and three months."


    "Father Su Yuanshan, mother Chen Rong."


    "I originally lived in a community in Jiangcheng City, and now I live in the reincarnation department in Jiangcheng city."


    "Determine your subordinates: Lianhua lanruxin, Tang Yun, Lu Yishu and Zhao Hua. Most of the former Jiangcheng reincarnation department and most of the capitulators of the Changqing group... "


    "Collaborator or or subordinate: Wen An, the purpose is uncertain. He calls himself an an rabbit and the number one fan of Maitreya."


    "Strength: Class A, China first, world first."


    "Demonstrated skills: manipulate the spirit and will to make people commit suicide (defeat and kill six Elephant Group Lu Bin and Du Qinglong), and close combat at least level B (defeat shigaozhi group level B semi robot and Wuma jingichiro)"


    These are what Rong Huaishan already knows. The next thing he needs to know is what he really wants to care about.


    "Appearance: handsome, may have some narcissistic, perfect and demanding characteristics."


    "Character: confident, extremely confident. The country and freedom are biased towards the country and dislike traitors. I think that if I occupy the river city, it will not be harmful to China. "


    "Wisdom: above normal human beings, proficient in politics and able to see through the essence of conspiracy calculation."


    "For the analysis of today''s character relationship: Wen Lao is a collaborator, not a superior subordinate relationship. In his eyes, everyone in the reincarnation department is equal, and he does not think he is lower than Luo Hui, the direct leader of the reincarnation department. The attitude towards the Rong family as an enemy has been determined and is difficult to change. "


    "For today''s speech analysis: I am more polite to Wen Lao, but obviously impolite and impatient to Rong Lao and Rong family. With sarcasm and questioning, I have been preconceived. According to the analysis of the facts, the Eagle Head country may ignore the death of civilians and only seek the prosperity of the elite class, suppress public opinion and achieve apparent prosperity, which is very likely. "


    Rong Huaishan was stunned for a moment and was shocked: is it very possible? The Eagle Head country is called the world''s first civilization. In fact, once there is a disaster, it is such a bloody and barbaric treatment of the domestic people? It really opened Rong Huaishan''s eyes.


    "Violence can''t last long... It seems that I''ve been influenced too much by my second son before. I really have expectations for the barbarians in yanggru."


    He sighed that through the joint analysis of Xiao Fusheng and several other guests and think tanks, he believed that "very likely" should mean that it is a fact.


    "Another situation mentioned by Maitreya: Reincarnation world will erode out of control in the future, and China will face great disasters in the future. We need to train members of the reincarnation department now... This may or may not happen, and the probability is uncertain. Even if it is possible, we should not give hope to the reincarnation department, but develop our own strength. "


    Rong Huaishan saw this and smiled: This is the same old tune.


    The Rong family is so big, of course, there are measures to plan ahead and take precautions in case. But, of course, what the Rong family should consider is only the Rong family, followed by reliable and reliable subordinates. As for some people whose positions are unclear and wavering, of course, they also enjoy this just in case measure without this blessing.


    Not only plan ahead, but also cunning Rabbits... Which monkey can''t play tricks these days? If the struggle fails, who knows whether the opponent will cut down the roots?


    He looked again and finally shook his head.


    This Milo Suze, whether it is the influence of Wen''an''s factors, or the personality characteristics shown from the beginning, or all kinds of sharp words, is explaining one thing. This man is out of tune with their Rong family and can''t win over.


    Call Rong Qiushi: "you can carry out the plan. This disturbing factor can''t continue to stay."


    After that, hang up the phone, Ronghuai is kind-hearted, calmly studies ink and writes.


    The pen is bold and writes: "glory, power and nobility" and "Magnificence"!


    One difference he never noticed is that the disaster brought by the reincarnation world analyzed by Su Ze may harm the whole country. He and his think tank colleagues analyzed the impact of the disaster on Rong family.


    Fundamentally, it is not the same thing, and the two sides fundamentally consider different issues.


    Therefore, Su Ze called for strengthening the power and personnel of the reincarnation department to deal with possible national disasters in the future.


    Also out of the same consideration, Rongjia and his think tanks think: even if there is a disaster, what''s the matter? We are ready to protect ourselves. What''s terrible about disaster?

 Chapter 234

    Hanging up the phone, Rong Qiushi looked at him with a smile and hung his head in front of him. He didn''t dare to look at his strict maximum.


    "I have something to do today, so I won''t talk about you."


    "Think about it, what is the most important thing for a man? It''s tolerance! Right? "


    He patted Yan''s chest: "what Jiao Jiao likes most about you is your bearing. Although she has friends with other men, her favorite is you. She has to go home with you every day, doesn''t she? "


    Yan Jiliang was silent and clenched his fist quietly.


    He would rather be proud than come back! The bitch not only came back, but also took the man into the bedroom and asked him to bring them tea and water like a servant!


    Can this be magnanimity?


    As a handsome man, Yan Jiliang once worked hard and had dignity, but he was still an ordinary man after all. In the process of enduring again and again, he gradually lost his dignity. He didn''t even know what effort was and became an obedient and redundant son-in-law domesticated by the Rong family.


    Seeing the loser who dared not speak, Rong Qiushi smiled and turned to leave.


    "Can I take part in this operation?" Yan Jiliang suddenly said.


    Rong Qiushi waved his hand disapprovingly: "you? Why did you take part in it? Go home and serve Jiao Jiao. "


    "Jiao Jiao looks after the eldest brother. I''m more optimistic about you, second brother." Strict maximum low channel.


    Rong Qiushi was stunned and looked at him in surprise: "Jiao Jiao looks after the boss. Of course I know this. Even my father feels that the boss is better than me. But what''s the use of your fat son-in-law looking after me? Don''t you realize that you are still a layer of kinship from the real decision-making opportunity of the Rong family? "


    Yan Jiliang licked his lips: "what if I find a chance to make Jiao Jiao pregnant and let our husband and wife support our second brother?"


    "Good idea!" Rong Qiushi smiled sarcastically and patted him on the face. "You think well. Try your best."


    Yan Jiliang pretended to be surprised and looked at him: "second brother, did I say something wrong?"


    "You''re right. There''s just one thing you''ve made a mistake. Jiao Jiao used to play very well and has no fertility for a long time. How can she have children..." Rong Qiushi was suddenly stunned. "Yes, with the development of science and technology and the leakage of countless reincarnation worlds, such as science and technology, magic, martial arts and immortality, Jiao Jiao can have children... She just didn''t play enough, Unwilling to have children. "


    "So I wonder if my second brother can help me and let her come back and have a baby." Yan Jiliang said seriously, "in this way, I can better help my second brother in the future."


    "That''s the truth, but it''s hard to do..."


    Rong Qiushi said, "when I finish this, I''ll talk to you carefully when I come back."


    "Can the second brother take me with him? I also want to accumulate some experience now so as not to lose control of Jiao Jiao in the future." Yan Jiliang asked seriously.


    "That''s no good. This matter is very important..." Rong Qiu actually said here. Considering that Yan Jiliang is preparing to become his own support force and is also preparing to shake Fu Gang and let Rong Jiaojiao have children, there should be no mistake, he said one more sentence, "encircle and suppress the Maitreya everywhere. The news of the death of the Maitreya tomorrow will shake the world. You can''t go, When I get back, I''ll discuss with you how to deal with Jiao Jiao. "


    "Hey, second brother..."


    Yan maxima stretched out his hand to shout, but Rong Qiushi didn''t stop and left quickly.


    When he was far away, Yan Ziliang took back his hand and returned to his residence.


    When he returned to his residence, he heard the laughter in his bedroom. Yan Jiliang walked back to his room without expression and entered the center of reincarnation.


    "Shit!"


    "Uncle, Rong Huaishan, Rong Qiushi, Rong Jiaojiao, Rong Chunyu!"


    "Do you really think I''ll let that bitch have children for me? I really thought I would be loyal to your Rong family! "


    He vented his anger in the reincarnation center, sorted out his clothes and appearance, walked into the reincarnation center square and came to the agreed place to convey information.


    He hides his appearance from men and women.


    The other party also covers up his appearance and does not distinguish between men and women.


    After exchanging the code without error, Yan maxima passes the message to the other party. The other party carefully records the message. Yan maxima turns and leaves.


    The man stopped him and handed him a box: "what Lord Maitreya gave you, put it in the reincarnation center and have a good look."


    Yan Jiliang was stunned, took the box and returned to his reincarnation center.


    Open the box, the first picture, is a familiar and strange baby.


    It has less obvious handwriting: a picture of happy doll Yan Dahai''s first year of life.


    His eyes were hot and his nose twitched. He opened the next photos: two-year-old and three-year-old playing photos, and young parents were smiling.


    At the age of four, I took a picture riding a cloth tiger.


    At that time, when you enter the county, you have to take a ride, ride a Trojan horse, drive a bumper car and take photos. It costs a lot of money. The meals of a family of three are not enough for a few days.


    Looking back, there are photos of students wearing blue and white uniforms after entering school, as well as photos of primary school graduates, junior high school graduates and senior high school graduates. More than half of the classmates have forgotten their appearance. Some remember, pointing but can''t say their names.


    Then, there was the last photo of him. He and his childhood friends were on the barren mountain next to the village, smiling and making an agreement.


    However, there are photos below, brand-new photos.


    Two old people, bent and unable to stand up, stood in the clean housing money of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Their faces were covered with gullies and their hair was half white.


    Next, there are thick, swollen and deformed hands and feet. Diseases such as rheumatism not only destroyed their lumbar spine, but also hurt their hands and feet.


    Beside them was a village woman with rough skin and a grin. She is not very beautiful, nor does she see the original green and astringent, and she can''t dress up. Her face, hands and feet are very rough. It seems that the sludge has soaked her skin.


    Even, she is not smart, not smart, with the simple, honest, cunning and self righteous appearance of small farmers.


    This is the power of time, the power of time.


    Living in the fields and failing to change the fate of farmers, it seems that they have been completely abandoned in the era of small farmers in this changing era.


    Tears fell down one by one. Yan Jiliang felt that his internal organs were twitching and contracting, and he couldn''t breathe.


    "Dad!"


    "Mother!"


    "Spring Show!"


    He called the names of the three people once, but it was still useless. His tears kept flowing, but it was still useless... He didn''t know what he was doing, so he roared and howled in the reincarnation center like a wild dog.


    Tears ran dry, burning pain, and his expression gradually became firm and firm.


    Father, mother and Chunxiu are waiting for me. I''ll go back if I take revenge!

 Chapter 235

    After su Ze finished the projection meeting, Qu Hai, Kong Shangyou, Tang Yun and LAN Ruxin all entered the world of Xiaoao Jianghu to improve their strength.


    Because the medicine snakes bred by Zhao Hua in Xiaoao Jianghu began to be released in large quantities. As an auxiliary effect of practicing martial arts, they have a good effect. After almost a year of cultivation, drinking medicine snake blood and medicine snake soup every day is enough to be equivalent to ten to twenty years of internal power.


    In particular, they all practice the nine Yin Manual of classics, and they have been doing the internal work for several decades to ten years before.


    Su Ze is not in a hurry to improve for a while. Up to now, his strength can not be improved by simple cultivation. He went to the world of Mr. zombie to meet Master''s ninth uncle. He brought some strange things to let ninth uncle, Qiusheng and Wencai have a look.


    Of course, it''s inevitable to go to the world of the implied record of the school park to relax, help several women plan a new life of physical and mental health, or go to the silent lamb to fulfill the identity of a mysterious boyfriend, clean up the criminals in that world and ensure the safety of their girlfriend.


    After turning this circle, I finally came to the world of Xiaoao Jianghu. After giving tens of thousands of reincarnation points to Zhao Hua to squander, I asked Zhao Hua about his research progress.


    Giant spinal fluid unexpectedly appeared the symptoms of "acclimatization", and nothing was studied at all.


    After the modern equipment for smelting and manufacturing has been put into use, the situation in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu has become more and more different - it turns out that Zhao Hua''s factory guard team, led by Ling Huchong, can line up and shoot, and the three teams take turns to fire. In this era of cold weapons Xiake, it has been invincible.


    When AK, an especially maneuverable rifle, appeared, they didn''t have to line up and fire in turn. After practicing their shooting skills, a row of sandal lines were connected. Wulin experts basically didn''t die and had to be seriously injured. There was no martial virtue at all.


    It was not even caused by Zhao Hua. First, someone paid a lot of money to invite people from Wuyue sword sect to try to obtain the latest rifles.


    This person, of course, refers to Ren Yingying, who tries to dominate the world in despair.


    She always paid attention to the news about the immortal master and the fire gun. When she learned that the more powerful fire gun appeared, she immediately thought of a plan to reap the benefits of the fisherman: let the right way fight Zhao Hua and Linghu Chong. When she suddenly appeared, wouldn''t she be able to conquer the Wulin immediately and even further conquer the world?


    She thought very well, and the plan was indeed followed at the beginning.


    Find the muddleheaded man of Wuyue sword sect and explore the factory.


    The fool died in the factory, so his school came for revenge. If the school fails to take revenge, schools such as Wuyue sword sect, Shaolin Wudang and beggars'' sect should be sent out.


    This is called pulling one hair and moving the whole body.


    However, what Ren Yingying did not expect was that Shaolin Wudang was like a thousand year old tortoise. The two sects did not move at all. Other decent sects were also interested in watching the play. Only the Wuyue sword sect moved, and then the Wuyue sword sect lost and surrendered


    The Wuyue sword sect has been fighting with the demon sect for so long, but it still refuses to surrender.


    This time, he was shot with a rifle and suppressed by two evil ward sword masters. He really had to be subdued and was really unable to resist.


    In particular, Zhao Hua and Linghu Chong are not aggressive bad guys. Subduing them shows the reason. The Wuyue sword sect also secretly calls bad luck and has no other way.


    Ren Yingying feels that her hair will be torn off by herself. What kind of ghost world is this - the first expert Dongfang unbeaten, Zigong, and Lin Zhennan, the Tiannan divine sword in the south, is also Zigong.


    Here, she felt very good at first. Linghu Chong came to the palace


    Do all the men in the Jianghu want to become masters?


    At this time, Linghu Chong found her and took her back to the mountains. Ren Yingying''s ambition ended without any trouble and there was no room to show it any more.


    Su Ze feels that he can''t evaluate this bullshit development story.


    It turns out that the ending of Xiaoao Jianghu is that Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying live in seclusion, which is probably similar


    In short, although Zhao Hua didn''t want to become famous in this world, he became a famous force by subduing the Wuyue sword sect.


    Drug snakes are constantly coming out of the market, and drug snakes with longer years are being deliberately cultivated.


    The modern rifles manufactured by the Arsenal have practical significance and can now be listed and loaded to the combatants of the reincarnation division.


    Giant spinal fluid research was a complete failure. Without eldian blood and reincarnation world skill choice, Zhao Hua could not make the experimental body giant.


    Everything is OK. As Su Ze thought before, the world of Xiaoao Jianghu has paid more and more returns to Su Ze and Su Ze''s men with the investment of tens of thousands of reincarnation points by Zhao Hua. In the future, the rich returns will only be more and more.


    Large scale medicine snakes and large-scale rifle equipment are all used for cultivation, which can be brought into the reincarnation world for adventure at no cost.


    "Lord Maitreya, has the world of goblin killer been cleared? How strong are you now? Is it no longer at the level of a? "


    Zhao Hua asked curiously.


    Su Ze told him about the specific combat situation and his strength information.


    Zhao Hua was a little surprised: "this kind of giant battle of tens of meters uses the power of two giants, plus internal force and mental power. Class a skills attract the soul. Is this just a class a level battle? Lord Maitreya, didn''t you say that the Oriental invincibility of cultivating sunflower Scripture for many years may have been A-level? Can he fight to this extent? "


    "What he can do and what I can do are not the same thing." Su Ze said, "however, even so, like the top experts in the martial arts world, their strength is worse than others. I estimate that the comprehensive strength evaluation of Eastern invincibility is indeed A-level, but there are differences in A-level strength, just like the reincarnation world evaluation is not completely accurate. "


    "Maybe so." Zhao Hua said, and asked Su Ze whether he would continue to pass the fifth level of reincarnation world next. Do you need his own help to analyze it.


    "At present, China does not have the fifth level reincarnation world, and the fourth level reincarnation world" Iron Man "actually does not need to go through customs. I want to go to the reincarnation world of other countries, which takes some time."


    Suze said.


    Zhao Hua also has no way for the time being. Su Ze''s strength development, on the one hand, is the enhancement of giant, on the other hand, is the time of continuous giant.


    At present, Su Ze has solutions. It can be said that if there is no magic pill to essentially improve Su Ze''s life level, no matter how to improve it, it won''t have much effect.

 Chapter 236

    Zhao Hua''s analysis is the same as Su Ze''s own feeling.


    If there is no improvement in essence and life, the further improvement of Su Ze''s strength is also an improvement in foreign things. It is difficult to continue to become strong in essence.


    But this kind of life is essentially promoted, and it is not easy and random.


    The essential transformation and improvement of the most common orcs, werewolves, vampires, biochemical viruses and dead body viruses freely thought of in his heart is useful for ordinary people. For Su Ze''s current body and internal power, the gain is not worth the loss.


    The higher level and more powerful promotion is difficult to find the right one for a while.


    Su Ze believes that if he tells Wen''an all his troubles, Wen''an should give himself a more perfect answer.


    Wen An''s information and intelligence and his own mental computing ability are beyond the reach of ordinary people. It is not difficult for Wen''an to count all the existing reincarnation worlds in the world and make a general classification.


    Zhao Hua''s research and development in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu has not been exposed to external intelligence for a long time. It is impossible for him to help come up with a reasonable strength improvement plan.


    So, how can we completely ensure Wen An''s Loyalty


    Su Ze is a little uncertain. Wen An came to run to him and did a lot of things. Su Ze and she also know each other a lot.


    However, he also knows that Wen An''an has an independent soul and his own judgment. If one day, she feels unhappy, disagrees with Su Ze''s concept, or involves things with Wen Lao, Su Ze is not sure how the independent soul will choose.


    Even if they have become familiar with each other and trust each other, considering the future and the current situation, Su Ze will continue to consider how to deepen the relationship with Wen''an.


    After leaving the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, Su Ze hasn''t gone to see Wen''an. Wen''an found him first.


    "Lord Maitreya, there are some emergencies."


    "What happened?" Suze asked.


    "Yan Jiliang sent out the information. Rong Qiushi is preparing to encircle and suppress the Maitreya in all directions, and it''s today! He said that the news of Maitreya''s death would be on the news tomorrow. " Wen An said.


    Su Ze did not panic and asked, "what are your findings?"


    "I cooperated with Jarvis and basically understood most of the power composition and all the plans of this encirclement and suppression." Wen An said.


    Su Ze looked at Wen''an in surprise: all? The other party''s plan of encirclement and suppression in all directions, which he had not thought of, had been completely seen through by Wen''an and Jarvis!


    Although she has repeatedly overestimated the role of Wen''an in the present and future, Suze is still shocked by the power caused by her cooperation with Jarvis.


    Just leaking out a piece of information, they have completely cleaned up all the details of the plan. The Rong family is doomed to lose a lot this time!


    To calm down, Suze said, "it seems that brother glasses still trusts us very much. Jarvis is also easy to talk. They are not evil people."


    Wen An smiled and nodded: the truth is, brother glasses is an ordinary otaku. He vowed to get ahead and even conquer the world. That was his idea when he was alone.


    When he had external communication, the reincarnation Department arranged a beautiful girl for him. When the two gradually got along, brother glasses was a clumsy straight steel man. He tried to make friends with girls without any rhetoric.


    Fortunately, the girl arranged by Wen''an didn''t care about these, and she got along well with him.


    "I gave Yan Jiliang photos of Yan Jiliang''s parents and childhood sweethearts." Wen An asked Su Ze, "is this step right for the people?"


    "Well, you''re right." Su Ze said, "but for close people, people''s hearts had better not calculate, and they can''t afford too much calculation."


    He said, "tell me in detail their plans for encirclement and suppression."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya." Wen An''an said, "the first thing to participate in the encirclement and suppression is a firepower force mobilized by Rongjia. The force does not know the encirclement and suppression plan, but only knows to carry out live fire exercises in fixed areas."


    "If the encirclement and suppression is successful, Lord Maitreya is arrogant and killed himself by mistakenly entering the fire force''s drill site. Not only does it not need to explain to the outside world, but it will make everyone feel that Maitreya is a confused ghost who kills himself. "


    "This plan is really insidious." Suze said, "not only from the body, but also from the reputation. Who else is involved in this project? "


    "Also, the Sixiang group, the Tianxia group, and the Zhaojia group under Shi''s family. In addition, foreign diplomats from crane island country, maple leaf country and Eagle head will be given the right to watch. The five member elite team of shigaozhi group has also been lurking ready for a rainy day. "


    Wen An explained as she spoke.


    "Sixiang group, zongtianxia group and Zhaojia group all sent out Modern Infantry teams to kill you with full-automatic rifles. They don''t know that Rong Qiushi made a live broadcast of the picture of your execution to please foreign diplomats. "


    "Rong Qiushi didn''t know that the foreign diplomats of Yingtou have contacted the personnel of shigaozhi group. Shigaozhi group has mobilized three semi robots, a class B strength fighter and a class C strength fighter to form an elite team to sneak into China and prepare to wait for the opportunity."


    Su Ze frowned slightly: "it''s really complicated enough. Analyze their respective situations with me, especially the Zhao group of the Shi family. I remember I''ve never provoked them. What does it mean for them to attack suddenly?"


    Wen An carefully explained to Su ze that the Shi family is a self reliant interest group in China. The cabinet is headed by Shi Lao, who doesn''t like to associate with foreign countries, but also doesn''t like the state to interfere too much in their group.


    Su Ze nodded and understood: it is probably equivalent to some cases of patriotism and resistance to national policies on the one hand.


    Such an interest group with its own ideas, also aware of Su Ze''s threat, felt that the group headed by Wen Lao and dedicated to China could not become stronger and bigger, so it cooperated with the Rong family to kill the Maitreya and weaken the Wen family.


    It can be seen that although the Shi family does not betray the country, it is also very selfish. It is also useless to the country.


    As for Rong Qiushi, privately increasing the right to watch the execution of the Maitreya to foreign personnel is purely his consistent mentality: in order to please foreign countries, there is no need to do everything, and then foreign countries can feel sincerity and everyone can live in peace.

 Chapter 237

    Execute your own heroes to please foreign countries?


    For Rong Qiushi''s flattery plan without a lower limit, the Eagle Head diplomats obviously didn''t appreciate it. They directly contacted the shigaozhi group, and shigaozhi group also sent their men.


    Of course, for the Scrooge group, the three B level half robots are also expensive. The B class fighters also consume huge resources. Therefore, the elite team of these five people is actually the strongest team in the history group and one of the few remaining essences.


    "The order of the Scott group is to kill the Maitreya when there is a chance, and retreat when there is no chance. When the Maitreya seems to be dying, don''t show up to kill the Maitreya. After witnessing that the Maitreya has really died completely, you can count as completing the task."


    Wen''an said with a smile, "Lord Maitreya, you see, the whole Scott group has made such a contradictory decision because of your indecision."


    "This elite team sent out is more like someone specially to witness the death of the Maitreya. If the Maitreya does not die, they don''t have to fight at all, because they are too precious to take risks."


    This is really strange


    Su Ze can also feel the tangled mentality of those people in the headquarters of the Eagle Head national history Gaozhi group tens of thousands of miles away: they can''t afford to lose their precious high-end combat power in case of any further loss, but they can''t do without expressing their position. Among them, there are firm Avengers who want to clamor for revenge at all costs to mairo. Finally, they sent such a team to "allow escape, An elite team that takes self preservation as the highest criterion.


    The role of this team is to observe the death of the Maitreya. If the Maitreya does not die, they can flee back to the eagle Kingdom and preserve their strength.


    The whole four party encirclement and suppression plan is full of killing and absurdity.


    Maitreya, the Chinese hero feared by the Eagle Head country, crane island country and maple leaf country, is going to be surrounded and killed by the local chaebol interest groups in China... The foreign diplomats whom Rong Qiushi flatters, dismissing his flattery and telling Scott group that Scott group is afraid of Maitreya again


    Rongqiushi is afraid of foreign countries and foreign countries are afraid of Maitreya; Foreign countries dare not move the Maitreya, but Rong Qiushi dare, so it''s absurd and funny.


    After Wen''an explained the whole process of the encirclement and suppression plan, Su Ze sneered: "they are clowns. They have gathered a lot and are ready to set a big stage for me. Wen An, make sure, is it possible to use nuclear bombs in this encirclement and suppression? "


    "It is absolutely impossible to use a nuclear bomb." Wen An''an said, "on the one hand, things are not up to that point. On the other hand, the selfish private actions of the Shi family and the Rong family are not enough to be discussed by the cabinet. If the cabinet discussion is not passed, no one can use nuclear bombs to carry out precision strikes. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and listened to Wen An''an say the location, time and way of the other party''s encirclement and suppression plan.


    "What a group of rats in the smelly ditch. You can think of such dirty things!"


    Su Ze''s eyes showed a killing intention.


    Because Su Ze''s parents were protected by him in advance, these guys targeted Su Ze''s parents'' relatives. In short, they tried to take vicious measures against Su Ze.


    Kidnap Su Ze''s parents'' relatives, so that Su Ze has to show up.


    "Who came up with this idea?" Suze asked.


    "Rong Qiushi proposed that the Sixiang group has implemented it and has now arrested five Maitreya adults and your relatives." Wen An''an said, "Lord Maitreya, this time I miscalculated the people''s heart again. I didn''t expect Rong Qiushi to use such indiscriminate means. It''s my fault."


    "It''s not your fault, it''s their ignorance and crossing some due boundaries."


    Su Ze said coldly, "today they can threaten me with the lives of such relatives. Tomorrow they will hang the nuclear bomb high above the river city and threaten me with the lives of all the people in the river city. They have broken the rules and lower limits. I must set an example and let them know that some things can be done and some things can not be done!"


    "Lord Maitreya, what are you going to do?" Wen An asked, "do you need my cooperation?"


    "Not for the time being," Su Ze said. "When I solve this ridiculous four party encirclement and suppression plan, I will let you know what I want to do next."


    Wen An''an nodded slightly and understood in his heart: in the four party encirclement and suppression plan, how many people Su Ze killed, who he killed, and what attitude he took towards what forces need to be flexible. It is really uncertain at present.


    "I will make all preparations. Please rest assured, Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze nodded slightly. Just at this time, a phone call came in.


    "Maitreya, you must be very happy to keep your parents?"


    "But your parents'' parents, your parents'' brothers and sisters, can you protect them? They are all in my hands now. If you want to save them, don''t bring anyone or weapons. Come to the abandoned factory area outside Jiangcheng. When you arrive, I will tell you the specific location... "


    Su Ze hung up the phone indifferently and boarded the Green Magic aircraft.


    "Lord Maitreya, there are so many rifles and firepower..." Wen An finally said half a sentence and looked at Su Ze with worry.


    Su Ze also looked at her: "don''t worry, I can handle it."


    "Be careful!" In Wen An''s voice, Su Ze flew into the sky and went straight outside the river city.


    Needless to say, Su Ze himself knows the specific location, even the role to be performed on the stage.


    If a few days ago, Su Ze had not absolutely grasped that the resistance fire forces and automatic rifles fired together, and now he mastered the giant himself, these would not be a threat.


    It''s time to let them know more about what the so-called A-level strength means.


    It is also time to let them know for the first time that the strength of individuals can break the so-called rules, conspiracies and conventions. All interest groups in the past will become jokes.


    The Green Magic aircraft flew like lightning and arrived at the abandoned factory area outside Jiangcheng in a very short time. Then Su Ze saw five people tied to the empty area of the abandoned factory, all relatives of Su Ze''s family, all of whom were pale and impersonal.


    Su Ze flew quietly over the sky and looked at the five relatives with a lot of apology in his heart.


    The Rong family has no lower limit, which is really unexpected. Who can protect all their relatives, family members, three races and even nine races?


    Just then, a shell flew from a distance and went straight to the five people tied up.


    In the distance, Rong Qiushi with a telescope and the diplomats of crane island country, maple leaf country and Eagle head watching the live broadcast in the distance showed a smile.


    Now, Maitreya, how do you choose?

 Chapter 238

    The shell came with white smoke, and the five relatives of Su Ze below showed a look of despair.


    "Suze! Help! "


    "Help!"


    They screamed and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    At this time, the sky seemed to flicker with lightning. A giant 60 meters high and bare muscles appeared and picked up five people tied to the ground with one hand.


    Just as the giant picked up the five people, a violent explosion immediately broke out. The underground where the five people were bound had inductive mines, which instantly fried the back of the giant''s palm and arm.


    Then another violent explosion came. The missile hit the giant''s body and exploded, blasting a huge blood hole in the giant''s waist, chest and abdomen.


    Because of this blood hole, the giant could not stand steadily. He staggered to put five relatives hundreds of meters away and waved them away.


    The observers on the other side also experienced a huge mood reversal in just a dozen seconds.


    When the giant appeared and grabbed the five people in his hands, Rong Qiushi was shocked and exclaimed, "where''s the giant! Where''s the giant? Why can Maitreya become so big? "


    The little emperor chaiti, Zhao Wuji of Zhao family group and the leader of Sixiang group who were with him were also surprised.


    What is this? How can a human become such a huge shape?


    Further away, crane island country and Eagle Head diplomats looked at the diplomatic envoy of maple leaf country. The diplomatic envoy just said a word "attacking giant".


    Seeing that both of them looked, the diplomatic envoy explained: "this is the ability in the fourth level reincarnation world" the attacking giant "of our maple leaf country, which was cleared by the Maitreya. The Maitreya obtained this ability. But it''s too big... "


    Here and there, the giant was blown into a bloody hole. His flesh and blood were blurred and he couldn''t stand stably. Rong Qiushi and others immediately cheered.


    I thought how strong the "Maitreya" change giant would be. It turned out that it was scary. In fact, it was vulnerable to the firepower of modern weapons.


    "It seems simpler than expected!" Rongqiu said honestly, very relaxed in her heart.


    Tanks and artillery have not been used. Just a short-range missile will kill Maitreya. It can be seen that his judgment is right - modern weapons can still easily suppress the reincarnation of world erosion, and the Eagle Head country is still the first power in the world.


    "It seems that the so-called A-level strength is like this. There is nothing special, but it is more vulnerable to attack." The diplomatic envoys of the eagles also spoke.


    Maitreya is finally going to die here this time.


    At this time, the giant''s body emitted light white smoke. Under the sunlight, the wound healed rapidly, the broken blood hole grew rapidly, and recovered to its previous state, as if the previous injuries were hallucinations.


    "Ah?" Rong Qiushi, chaiti, Zhao Wuji and Da Longtou looked at each other.


    Further away, the diplomatic envoys of crane island country, maple leaf country and Eagle Head country are also confused, including the diplomatic envoys of maple leaf country. They don''t know much about the specific situation of the attacking giant.


    Can the giant''s injury recover so quickly?


    Taking out a dialog, Rong Qiushi said, "the 008th fire force, the exercise continues."


    The interlocutor responded: "report the temporary command of the exercise. If special circumstances are found, there is a giant."


    "The target is a giant. Continue the exercise." Rong Qiushi replied.


    "Report to the commander! Is this giant an enemy or a model? Is it a target that must be destroyed? "


    Rong Qiushi responded, "it''s the enemy and must be destroyed."


    During the radio conversation, the firepower troops were silent. After two seconds, a voice came from the opposite side: "I request to have a dialogue with the commander in chief of the exercise, or with the personnel directly under the military headquarters! The combat mission is different from the exercise mission. We must obtain the command of the general command and clarify who the enemy to destroy today before we can attack the enemy. "


    Rong Qiushi gritted his teeth: these smelly Qiu Ba, they actually noticed something wrong! If the Maitreya had not changed into such a large body, they would not have observed the anomaly quickly.


    However, he can''t reveal his actual identity. People in the diplomatic department can''t command the army. His temporary command is for him.


    "The drill continues. This is an order! The drill continues, this is an order! "


    "Disobeying military orders will be dealt with by military law!"


    As expected, there was no order to resist, but quickly replied: "the short-range missile vehicle has a sudden obstacle and requests to withdraw from the exercise queue."


    "You fucking......" Rong Qiushi scolded.


    When they scolded, the two sides completely tore their faces: the other party realized that Rong Qiushi was not directly under the military headquarters at all, but used public tools for private use through the back door to confront their enemies. Rong Qiushi also understood the other party''s perception. After scolding, he no longer forced the other party to take out the short-range missile for use.


    "The drill continues."


    The other party did not respond. Rong Qiushi made another phone call to confirm that the 008 fire force did not withdraw, but continued the exercise and went to attack the target giant, which relieved him.


    Although there are no short-range missiles, tanks and artillery, it should be able to break the giant.


    When he finished his communication, he looked at the giant with a telescope, but he was surprised.


    "How did he become like this?"


    In front of Rong Qiushi''s eyes, the giant tens of meters high no longer looks like the bright red muscle, but is covered with white material, like a close fitting white leather coat. In his hand, he holds a huge white long gun with a length of 20 or 30 meters. Light purple gas lingers on the long gun, limbs and brain bags.


    "That''s... What''s that!" Rong Qiushi opened his mouth again and asked the same questions in chaiti, Zhao Wuji and big leader.


    This same question also lingered in the minds of other people observing the battle, including diplomats from the three countries of crane Island, maple leaf and Eagle head, the elite team of Scott group in the distance and the battalion commander of 008 fire force.


    In addition to them, a thousand soldiers with fully automatic rifles also looked at the white giant from the appearance of kilometers, and none of them looked very good.


    Why does the Maitreya we''re dealing with look like he can''t be killed with a rifle?


    The five relatives who had just fled here looked back and looked at each other: what has Su Ze become?


    Under the gaze of many people, the white giant suddenly took steps and ran in one direction. Rong Qiushi, chaiti, Zhao Wuji and Da Longtou all turned white - the white giant is coming in their direction!


    He knows we''re here?


    How is that possible!


    The four looked at each other, and an idea came up in their hearts: there are traitors!

 Chapter 239

    If there were no traitors, how could Maitreya go straight to the place they observed?


    "Which of you did this?" Rong Qiushi quickly turned his head, gritted his teeth and asked, "selling us all will not benefit anyone! You''ve all figured it out! "


    "Not me!" The leader of Sixiang group said, "the leader and hall leader of our Qinglong gang are dead. I will collude with Maitreya only when I am ill!"


    Chaiti also said, "it''s not me!"


    Zhao Wuji also said, "it''s not me."


    After saying that, he found that the three people''s eyes were all on him, and suddenly became angry: "what do you mean? Will I betray you? "


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the attitude of the Shi family is not clear. Maybe it has something to do with the Maitreya in private."


    "Nonsense!"


    Zhao Wuji wanted to explain, but found that between these words, the huge figure of Maitreya was approaching. He was flustered and turned and ran towards his aircraft.


    "I''m too lazy to explain to you. Let''s go first!"


    When Rong Qiushi saw this, they all felt that he was obviously flustered and ran away. They were all angry: "it was you! Don''t go -- "


    Before they finished, the huge shadow was approaching, and a white 20 meter long gun fell directly from top to bottom.


    Rong Qiushi screamed and his mind was blank.


    Chaiti jumped and came to his aircraft, followed by Zhao Wuji''s aircraft and fled outside.


    Before leaving, the giant opened his hand and a huge suction like a tornado came from behind. Zhao Wuji and chaiti''s aircraft rolled back and were grabbed by the white giant with one hand.


    Across the broken window and the almost deformed aircraft frame, Zhao Wuji and chaiti both saw each other''s panic expression. At this moment, none of them cared about their face and dignity, and they shouted for mercy: "Maitreya, spare your life!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The white giant sent out a low roar and put two damaged aircraft on the ground.


    Zhao Wuji and chaiti quickly drilled out of the damaged aircraft and looked in horror at the huge white giant comparable to more than 20 storey buildings. They didn''t dare to move.


    The white giant bent down, pinched a man with his fingers and picked him up.


    The other party kept struggling and screaming. He was the second son of Rong Lao, an important member of the Chinese cabinet, and the head of the foreign affairs office, Rong Qiushi.


    "Let me go! Let me go! "


    "Maitreya, you can''t kill me! You can''t kill me! "


    "I''m from the Chinese Foreign Affairs Office. You can''t kill me! My father is Rong Huaishan, and my eldest brother is Rong Chunyu! "


    Su Ze stared at him without any response - it''s probably not good to become a giant. Neither the super giant nor the Warhammer giant has the ability of human language. It may take Su Ze a long time to practice.


    He looked down at another man, who had been hit by a long gun and turned into a bloody thing.


    The leader of Sixiang group... Died like this!


    Where the giant looked, Zhao Wuji and chaiti also saw it and felt cold in their hearts.


    This big leader, but a person at the same level as them, died at once! Like ordinary people, those inferior people, the dead are worthless!


    They deeply regretted why they had to come and have a look this time. It was almost taking their lives in!


    Seeing Rong Qiushi struggling desperately in the hands of the white giant transformed by Miluo, they were even colder in their hearts: Rong Qiushi''s second son was captured, and it seemed normal for them to fall into the current field.


    "Mr. Maitreya... Lord Maitreya... Don''t get angry... We think it''s best to talk and resolve misunderstandings..."


    Zhao Wuji said boldly.


    As soon as he had finished his words, he saw the white giant look at him with his head tilted, his mouth cracked and a ferocious smile.


    Then he released his finger.


    Rong Qiushi fell down from a height of more than 30 meters with a scream, "plop", blood flowing and silent.


    Zhao Wuji and chaiti''s scalp suddenly felt numb, and their minds were blown into a blank.


    How dare he? How dare he!


    This is Rong Lao''s second son! Even if the Maitreya killed themselves, they wouldn''t feel so surprised, but the Maitreya killed the person who can''t and shouldn''t kill the most - the elderly son of a cabinet member, which completely destroyed some of the customary rules of political struggle in China!


    Now, something really big is going to happen!


    At this time, the 008 firepower unit also seemed to react and rush towards the white giant. After removing the short-range missiles, the 008 firepower department finally fired artillery and tank shells at the giant again according to the so-called "exercise".


    Su Ze looked back and saw dozens of shells bombarding himself. If they all hit, of course, they would be broken and take a lot of time to recover.


    With his arms forward, a clean white shield appeared in front of him. The purple internal skill breath lingered on the solid crystalline shield. Su Ze quickly waved the shield, took the initiative to attack it and hit more than a dozen shells.


    The roar was continuous. After resisting more than a dozen shells in front, Su Ze dodged as quickly as possible. The shield in front of his arm and half of his arm were broken and shaky.


    But when the sun shone, Su Ze recovered again within two breathing times, lowered his head and rushed towards the direction of the Exercise fire force recorded in his mind!


    "Fuck me! It won''t kill! "


    "Who offended monsters of this level and wanted to kill monsters in the name of exercise?"


    The battalion commander of unit 008 picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "cease fire immediately, all retreat quickly to the southeast, and the exercise task is suspended!"


    "Repeat, the exercise mission is suspended! Retreat to the southeast immediately! "


    Tanks, artillery vehicles and short-range missile vehicles started quickly. The whole army stopped fire and ran towards the southeast.


    Suze stopped chasing.


    The firepower troops were probably frightened by themselves. They also found that the exercise was not the same, so they retreated.


    He stopped and turned in another direction towards the 1000 men with rifles.


    I don''t know who is the leader. These 1000 personnel have not dispersed yet, and even maintain a certain degree of discipline. Of course, this may also be because they haven''t heard of Rong Qiushi''s death or that the firepower troops have fled first. They thought they needed to obey the above orders and shoot at the Maitreya.


    "Maitreya, you are surrounded by us!"


    The leader opened his mouth and cried, "today is your death!"


    He turned back and shouted, "brothers, this guy is big. Let''s kill him to make contributions!"


    After that, he pulled the trigger against the white giant Su Ze transformed and knocked out a shuttle of bullets.

 Chapter 240

    The leader''s courage was indeed commendable. Others seemed inspired by him. Many later held full-automatic rifles, aimed at Su Ze, pulled the trigger and shot out the bullets.


    Suddenly, there was a series of bullets in front of the white giant, as if forming a metal storm, which instantly made the white giant into dense holes.


    Just in the blink of an eye, these holes were healed, and the bullet shells fell to the ground.


    I really have the courage to resist!


    Su Ze''s heart was cold. He just killed Rong Qiushi and his killing intention calmed down a little.


    The white giant stooped down, picked up a dilapidated factory building and knocked down at these people with automatic rifles.


    The roar sounded again, the gunmen screamed again and again, but the white giant had no mercy, lifted the plant again and fell again.


    After such two times, the remaining gunmen were stunned and silly, kneeling on the ground and holding their hands high as if they were waiting to die.


    Su Ze ignored them, turned around again and ran in another direction!


    With a huge body of 60 meters, running on the earth, the whole river city trembled faintly in the earthquake. Stepping on it, it broke the river and collapsed the earth and rock stepped on the hill.


    More than that, when his footprints stepped on the flat ground and raised his feet again, groundwater had emerged from the footprints and quickly gathered into a small pond.


    In that direction, the diplomats of crane island country, maple leaf country and Eagle Head fled to the aircraft and flew towards the imperial capital.


    "My mother... Mother..." the foreign envoy of crane Island trembled and his whole body shrank together. "I don''t want to see that monster again!"


    The diplomats of maple leaf country and Eagle Head country are crazy praying: "I buy high! I sell cakes! My God, my Lord, my God! I am in your light, your brilliance is everywhere! "


    "Everywhere, everywhere..."


    That is the Maitreya of class a strength! That is the Maitreya of class a strength, a giant who is not afraid of death and hot weapons!


    Only at this moment did they know why Maitreya was confident and arrogant, and why he was not afraid to reveal his identity.


    Because he is strong enough to be fearless!


    After their evacuation, the elite teams of the Scott group quickly withdrew from their original positions.


    "The images have been recorded... Show them to the senior management. We can''t blame us for the failure of this mission." Said a Cyborg.


    "This is not what we can resist!"


    "It''s a legendary Titan!"


    The other four team members also said and left quickly in the aircraft.


    When Su Ze saw that the observation positions of diplomatic envoys such as the Eagle Head country were empty, he knew that he was unlikely to find them.


    After all, I cleaned up Rong Qiushi and others first, drove away the firepower forces and defeated thousands of gunmen. These people are far away. Seeing that things are wrong, they run away immediately. It''s simpler and more convenient than Rong Qiushi and others. It''s normal not to catch them.


    Even they ran clean. Of course, the elite team of Eagle Head national history Gaozhi group has already evacuated and does not need to chase.


    At the thought of this, Su Ze felt that rongqiushi really died well.


    Even though he was so close to himself, he arranged such a long distance and safe position for foreign diplomatic envoys. He was almost as careful as his father. Now, although he didn''t escape himself, his foreign friends'' dads got the chance to escape because of his death, and presumably he would smile.


    This kind of garbage guy, it''s better to die early.


    The whole four party encirclement and suppression plan has gone bankrupt... Su Ze returned to his normal body. He should have felt tired at this time, but now he is still the same as before. The skill of constant vitality, which belongs to class A, in addition to the risk of sudden death, can really resolve his fatigue all the time and help him be active all the time.


    Take out another green demon aircraft from the reincarnation center and quickly fly back to the position where the trap just happened. The gunmen kneeling on the ground are still waiting for him to come back. No one dares to escape or get up.


    More than 200 people survived, and more than a dozen of them were obviously frightened into insanity.


    Su Ze selected several leaders and asked them to integrate the surviving and normal people, and then came to the place where Rong Qiushi was killed.


    Previous artillery and tank shells bombed a large area here, basically killing Rong Qiushi''s entourage, and those who did not die have fled.


    Zhao Wuji and chaiti both have the strength of combatants and are still alive. The bodies of Rong Qiushi and the leader of the four elephant group have been blown up.


    When Su Ze arrives, Zhao Wuji and chaiti haven''t left yet. Seeing Su Ze, they quickly kneel down and ask for mercy.


    Su Ze asked their names and nodded clearly: "in this way, the dead is the leader of the four elephant group. I really didn''t expect that you would come here to watch it yourself like Rong Qiushi."


    Zhao Wuji smiled reluctantly: "we didn''t expect that, Lord Maitreya, you are so invincible. If we had known this, where would we dare to oppose you?"


    "Yes, we all miscalculated the strength of class a strength." Chaiti said, "after today''s war, the whole Chinese country should know that, Lord Maitreya, you can''t be offended, and we all know what A-level strength is. It is estimated that the focus of the country should completely shift to reincarnation of the world and training of combatants."


    "Not just China, but the whole world." Su Ze said, "Rong Qiushi also quietly arranged foreigners to watch how to execute me."


    Chaiti and Zhao Wuji were surprised.


    "This is really what he can do." Said chaiti.


    Zhao Wuji cursed: "anyway, the stone family and Zhao group will not do such a thing."


    Suze sneered and shook his head: "you two are rotten. You are also the people who are planning to kill me. What kind of good people are you pretending to be at this time?"


    "Do you think that if you beg for mercy or show that you are not with Rong Qiushi, I will let you go?"


    Zhao Wuji and chaiti both turned gray.


    "Lord Maitreya, won''t you spare us after all?"


    "Can we put forward conditions, pay the price, and then give us a chance to reform?"


    They begged Su Ze.


    Su Ze looked at them calmly and thought about it in his heart.


    Today, these two people begged for mercy. After returning to their own group, it''s hard to say whether they are enemies or friends.


    After all, they are the leaders of a group. It is not easy to use them, and they are likely to have the idea of revenge.

 Chapter 241

    Therefore, killing them is the simplest and most direct way to deal with it.


    Zhao Wuji and chaiti are both the leaders of the group and are very smart. After seeing that Su Ze''s killing heart is getting stronger and stronger, they all hurried to put forward their own life-saving methods.


    "I can offer all the groups throughout the world. Just ask Lord Maitreya to spare my life!"


    "Zhao''s group belongs to the Shi family. Although I can''t offer the whole Zhao''s group, I''m willing to be an undercover for Lord Maitreya. In order to ensure that I am not lying, I can tell Lord Maitreya some of my very secret things! "


    They said one after another.


    Su Ze looked at them calmly and didn''t worry about executing them.


    Just then, Wen''an''s phone called: "Congratulations, Lord Maitreya, how did you win?"


    As a person who always pays attention to Suze''s battle, Wen''an pays attention to the escape of people and the information of those who escape, and learns that Suze has won. The fire troops and foreign envoys fled, and Su Ze''s incarnation of the giant has not failed, which is an iron proof.


    So, soon after su Ze cancelled the giant, she called directly to congratulate Su Ze on his victory.


    "I killed the leader of Sixiang group." Suze said.


    Wen''an was overjoyed: "that''s great. I immediately sent someone to search the human, financial and material resources of Sixiang group all over the country. We must copy the model of another Jiangcheng reincarnation department in a place close to Jiangcheng. In this way, our territory will be connected and our potential will be more than doubled!"


    What she thought was more thoughtful than what Su Ze thought, and the specific plans came out.


    Although Su Ze thinks he is smart, he will be defeated in front of Wen An.


    Therefore, if we want to use Wen''an with more confidence, we must thoroughly verify Wen''an''s loyalty, so that she can no longer waver.


    If Su Ze''s territory and organization are ready, Wen''an, who is related to all this, suddenly shakes. Even if it is not rebellion, but just abandoning it, it will be a devastating blow.


    Thinking of this in his heart, Su Ze said to Wen An''an, "and Rong Qiushi, I killed him too."


    Wen''an was silent for two seconds, his voice was still calm, but the previous joy had disappeared.


    "What Rong Qiushi did, in fact, was superior. He also thought he was a human being. He thought that kidnapping your relatives would have no big consequences. Even if he fails, if he wants to negotiate and give an explanation, he also takes some unimportant men and gives them to my grandfather. "


    "However, he completely misguessed the power and anger of Lord Maitreya, and also misguessed the real status of Lord Maitreya at present... Lord Maitreya, I support your decision. We are not subordinate to others."


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling: "you support my decision, but you also know that there should have been a better and better decision. I can handle it more gently."


    "However, it is also necessary that you decide to vent your anger, let others and other forces see your anger, understand your status, and weigh whether you can bear this degree of revenge." Wen An said that she guessed Su Ze''s mind this time.


    However, I still don''t agree very much.


    Because in this way, the situation will become very complicated. Wen An can''t figure out what Rong Huaishan, who lost his second son, will do, whether to take revenge at all costs, or force patience to win over more allies?


    Who is the target of revenge? Lord Maitreya, or Wenan''s grandfather wenlao?


    No matter which revenge target, the other party will do everything... An old cabinet man who breaks the rules can cause great damage.


    This is why Wen An disagrees. If Rong Huaishan goes crazy, it can''t be solved easily.


    "Zhao Wuji of Zhao''s group and chaiti, who runs through the world group, are all in front of me now. Do you want to kill them?" Su Ze asked again.


    "No, never!"


    Wen An''an quickly said, "Lord Maitreya, give the phone to chaiti first. I''ll talk to them separately. I believe they can become our greatest help!"


    Suze nodded slightly and handed the phone to chaiti.


    Chaiti was puzzled: "Miss Wen''an, what are you talking to me about?"


    "Talk about something that ensures your loyalty to Lord Maitreya and will not rebel in the future." Wen An''an said, "you should understand that Lord Maitreya is now invincible, and modern hot weapons have almost no threat to him. When he enters the S-level strength level, he is likely to be the gods and immortals we generally understand... Are you sure you don''t choose to stand in line in advance?"


    "Also, you have to pay a considerable price for your loyalty. Don''t forget that you once had delusions about lotus. Now lotus is the woman of Maitreya. You''d better take the initiative to admit your mistakes and pay the price. "


    There are many things Wen An''an listed to chaiti, indicating that Su Ze''s strength is still a strong possibility in the future.


    Chaiti, who was originally prepared to survive at the expense of the whole group, also felt unexpected joy when she learned Wen An''an''s plan: she was able to keep her own group throughout the world at the expense of secretly and sincerely loyal to Maitreya.


    This kind of secret loyalty, of course, has no compulsory constraints, and chaiti may also repent.


    However, he feels that what Wen An said is not unreasonable - the future reincarnation and world erosion will inevitably lead to national and world disasters. At that time, the country may not be able to rely on it. Are you sure not to become the hands of Maitreya in advance, work first and reserve a way for yourself in the future?


    Chaiti solemnly bows down to Su Ze and considers himself a subordinate. See Su Ze.


    Seeing this, Zhao Wuji saluted the same way, but Wen An talked to him again by telephone.


    Su Ze felt that this treatment was not a full harvest, but he still accepted two undercover agents who obviously did not belong to him according to Wen An''s opinion - chaiti, who controlled the whole world group, and Zhao Wuji, who ostensibly controlled the Zhao group. In fact, he did not have much power.


    After they all left, Su Ze said to Wen An on the phone, "I didn''t see your wisdom in the disposal of these two people. Let them go like this. When they return to the position of calling and issuing again, they will change their current ideas."


    "Although it may be so..." Wen An''an said with a smile, "I have some ways to make them more determined and loyal to us. This is the miraculous result that Jarvis and I can make together. Lord Maitreya, you will soon know. "

 Chapter 242

    This is a little mysterious, isn''t it?


    Su Ze doesn''t understand that no matter how high Wen''an''s brain computing and Jarvis''s intelligent computing are, can they still achieve the effect of brainwashing and loyalty to people thousands of miles away?


    "It''s not just calculation, but also stealing information and secrets." Wen An smiled.


    Su Ze still didn''t quite understand: "in this case, how should it work?"


    "In fact, it''s not difficult at all." Wen An''an said, "it is nothing more than complete information control over this person, and then complete complete complete control over him."


    "At the beginning, just let him provide some basic information, and then Jarvis and I will collect more information based on these basic information and build one information group after another, around chaiti and Zhao Wuji."


    "Please, Lord Maitreya, don''t worry about betrayal. In the process of collecting information, whether the information provided by chaiti and Zhao Wuji is true or false will be verified immediately. This verification will not only affect our judgment of their loyalty, but also affect our follow-up measures for them. "


    "When all the information surrounding chaiti and Zhao Wuji gathered together, the workload was actually minimal. How many times a day can a person look majestic when meeting and communicating with others? "


    "Normal talks are held at most several times a day, and the orders given by the opponent are only 20 or 30 times a day. This data is exaggerated and doubled. Assuming that chaiti and Zhao Wuji are ready to move and extremely disloyal, the number of foreign exchanges, talks and secret exchanges every day reaches 60, 90 and more than 100... It is not a huge data for Jarvis and I, It''s just something that a small part of computing power can handle. "


    Su Ze frowned: "so, in fact, it''s monitoring? More perfect monitoring? "


    "It''s not just that." We will let them know that we can arrange his life and everything. By influencing the information of Zhao Wuji and chaiti Zhen, and by influencing the information changes of others around them, we can decide what coffee Zhao Wuji and chaiti drink, what clothes to wear, whether to take a car or an aircraft one hour in advance. "


    "Their wives, children, lovers... Will follow our small arrangements from small things, and finally unconsciously achieve our goals."


    Su Ze was stunned and said to himself: it would be terrible. If chaiti and Zhao Wuji received this message and found that their clothes, food, housing and transportation were under the arrangement of the "Maitreya", they were afraid that they would be frightened and dare not raise any dissent again.


    Because if you can arrange your food, clothing, housing and transportation, you can arrange your death.


    When all the people around us are unreliable, they are likely to be used by the "eyelid" and "minor". They dare not try to play tricks again, and they must be loyal and loyal.


    "This is not monitoring, but actually has mastered each other''s life."


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen''an''s voice smiled: "chaiti and Zhao Wuji are unforgivable crimes in themselves. Now I''m willing to pay anything to live. In that case, they should be treated and controlled like this. "


    "We don''t actually have much influence over them. If we don''t control them like this, more than 70% of them may consider opposing us again."


    "That''s right. It''s really hard for you." Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    "It''s not hard. Lord Maitreya''s battle today began to shake the earth of Jiangcheng. This is hard." Wen An said.


    Su Ze pondered for a moment and said, "deal with these things first and do them as well as possible. Today or tomorrow, I will take you into a reincarnation world and heal your legs."


    More importantly, Su Ze must increase mutual understanding with Wen An. Now Wen''an knows and observes more about him, but he doesn''t know much about Wen''an. Wen''an''s role is becoming more and more huge, which has become the key to the smooth operation of his forces and can''t be vague any more.


    "OK, I''ll deal with the Sixiang group, Zhao Wuji and chaiti now."


    Wen An''an''s voice sank again.


    "For the counterattack of the Rong family, Lord Maitreya, you''d better be fully prepared. They may repeat some despicable means again."


    Su Ze answered and hung up.


    Will you repeat some despicable means? There is really no need for the Rong family to exist, because too strong selfishness can only become a cancer of the country.


    If the tumor breaks now, Suze doesn''t have to let them live.


    Riding the Green Magic aircraft, Su Ze turned around and ordered the more than 200 gunmen who had just surrendered to follow him to Jiangcheng for standby. What waiting for them will be screening, testing and reuse. If they have other ideas, they may not survive.


    Because they are the people who attack the Maitreya. Being alive is the greatest luck. If they still refuse to work, of course, they can only die.


    A few miles away, Su Ze stopped again to apologize when he saw that five relatives were in a mess.


    Relatives are still in shock. Su Ze''s uncle is generous: "our relatives are doomed to contact and fate. They should not be involved. The other party is not a good person, and we can''t help it."


    "Speaking of it, we have to thank you for saving us, otherwise we will die in vain."


    In other words, fear is inevitable, and it is difficult for the other four relatives to see the expression of relief and generosity.


    It''s also true that modern society is not closely connected. It doesn''t even make a phone call for ten days and a half months. It''s almost the same to see it two or three times a year. Who could have thought of such a sudden disaster because of the relationship between cousins, aunts and nephews, uncles and nephews?


    They did not expect, nor did Su Ze, including Wen''an, that the Rong family would do everything, so despicable that it would harm their relatives.


    It''s inevitable to be indignant when this happens.


    "Uncle, aunt..." Su Ze said to the five relatives, "this time, I didn''t expect the other party to do such unruly things. In this way, in order to prevent such a situation from happening again, you also go to the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng to accept the protection of my men. How about it? "


    The five relatives shook their heads. They also had their own life and were unwilling to move in.


    Su Ze couldn''t force them when he heard the speech: "well, I''ll let someone arrange your residence and information, which will be more secret, so that others can''t find your position in Jiangcheng anymore."

 Chapter 243

    Su Ze said this, and ordered Wen An to properly handle the information of his relatives. The five relatives were relieved, but they were still worried.


    Su Ze added: "although your information has been kept confidential, your residence has been exposed before, which is not very safe."


    "Next, I''ll arrange a new house for you. The real estate certificate and key will be handed over to you soon. You can move in as soon as possible to adapt to the new life. Don''t easily expose the information..."


    Now, all the five relatives were happy.


    This is Suze''s arrangement for their security and privacy, as well as their compensation. Each family has a new house.


    Relatives were no longer dissatisfied and worried. Instead, they talked with Su Ze enthusiastically and asked how the treatment of Jiangcheng reincarnation department was, and whether they could let their cousins, cousins and cousins enter Jiangcheng reincarnation Department


    Su Ze doesn''t like this kind of entertainment, but now his relatives are just taking risks and can''t be too perfunctory. After talking to them for a long time, they get the opportunity to leave, and arrange the work of several cousins in the reincarnation department.


    They are all logistics personnel, and they are not given authority, that is, they are given a stable job, which is not a big problem.


    When he returned to the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng, Wen''an''s orders to deal with the Sixiang group had been issued. Because of the sudden incident, the headquarters of Sixiang group is the imperial capital rather than Jiangcheng. It is impossible for Jiangcheng reincarnation department to swallow all the human and financial resources of Sixiang group.


    Even if Wen An and Jarvis know a lot of information and intelligence and have various extreme operations far beyond ordinary people''s imagination, they will inevitably lose a quarter of their human and material resources.


    It is conceivable that even one tenth of the total assets of Sixiang group could not be obtained without their extreme operation.


    "Lord Maitreya, I have made all arrangements for your relatives." Wen An''an said, "this time there are relatives who have not been exposed. I have covered up the information. Others will never do such a thing when they enter the river city."


    "After the human and material resources of Sixiang group are gathered, I am ready to open another division of reincarnation division in Huacheng near Jiangcheng, still in accordance with the model of Jiangcheng reincarnation division. After these two cities are managed by us, we will become the No. 1 group and No. 1 force in China, and a powerful force with actual residence. "


    "Those old people in the cabinet must be afraid of us again and again."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "I can do this, but I have to understand that my purpose is not to separate one party, nor to challenge China, nor to split the country."


    "Of course, we want to replace the reincarnation department. If the Chinese cabinet cannot meet our requirements, we will meet our own requirements from bottom to top. " Wen''an smiled, "Lord Maitreya, if you don''t think so and have such a lofty goal, will I really work for an ambitious, cruel and cold-blooded ambitious hero?"


    "The chaos in China has been too long and shouldn''t be. Including my grandfather, they are too used to compromise and balance and political rules in the past to solve things."


    "Now, a new era is coming."


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he also sighed: "yes, a new era is coming."


    "An emergency cabinet meeting is being held. It''s hard to say what conclusions they will draw and what decisions they will make." Wen An''an said, "Lord Maitreya, I''m going to continue to start with all my strength."


    Su Ze looked at her thin face and nodded slightly, "OK."


    Wen An''an began to get busy. He quickly beat calculations on the computer, communicated with Jarvis through obtaining information, collected the human, material and property information of Sixiang group, stabilized the main leaders, and asked them to lead their men to surrender to Lord Maira through the key information,


    Of course, this process can not always be smooth sailing.


    On the other hand, Wen''an and Jarvis are together to deal with the information of chaiti and Zhao Wuji, covering all the information around them.


    Including taste, like food, like color, unconsciously small habits, personality characteristics


    In another place thousands of miles away, Jarvis, who replaced the high-end computer host, kept running. Brother glasses kept sending messages with his mobile phone and his face was excited.


    "Xiao Rui, let''s play a game together?"


    "You come to protect me?"


    "Well, I will protect you. I won''t let you die once!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The Sixiang group is not in chaos yet?"


    Chaiti, the little emperor of heaven, was still in shock and collapsed on the sofa. What appeared in front of him was the huge white giant.


    He really can''t understand: he hasn''t seen a fighter with class B strength, and he hasn''t been so strong. How can he be so strong with class a strength?


    This powerful is too much. Missiles, artillery, tanks and conventional forces are ineffective against him. Maybe only nuclear bombs can kill him


    With his question, a woman with exposed clothes whispered: "yes, Lord Tiandi, the four elephant group is not completely chaotic at present. It seems that someone has integrated them. At present, there is no sign of mass dissipation."


    "Everyone is waiting for the situation of this large group, whether there are new leaders or collapse..."


    Chaiti was a little confused and didn''t come back until a moment later.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The woman was a little surprised: Lord Tiandi, who has always been smart and capable, has never been absent-minded.


    After repeating the words again, I saw chaiti nodding.


    At this time, the mobile phone vibrated and sent a message.


    Chaiti picked up her mobile phone with some annoyance: since he declared that he had become the servant of the Maitreya, the servant of the Maitreya has been asking for his own information. He can''t refuse to give some information that is not very secret and can only tell the truth.


    But after returning to the world group, he is the emperor of heaven and has beautiful women to serve respectfully. How can he be willing to yield to others?


    What information do you want to ask now?


    What the other party sent was not a message, but a dialogue.


    "Come in." "Lord Tiandi, there is urgent information."


    "What information?"¡° The cabinet meeting is being held, and the Sixiang group has determined the ownership of most of them... "


    Looking at this part of the dialogue, there was a knock at the door.


    Chaiti said, "come in."


    A woman respectfully walked in: "Lord Tiandi, there is urgent information."


    "What information?"


    Chaiti said these four words, suddenly a cold sweat came out on her forehead, looked at the information on her mobile phone incredibly, and looked at the woman again.

 Chapter 244

    In his frightened eyes, the woman who came in and reported the information said:


    "The cabinet meeting is being held, and the four elephant group has determined most of the ownership..."


    Chaiti trembled violently before the woman had finished her words.


    She''s from the Maitreya! When did she become a Maitreya?


    How many Maitreya people are there in my world group?


    He felt cold all over, and the cold air rushed from his feet to the sky, as if there was a big net covering him.


    Just then, two more messages sounded.


    The woman who reported earlier took a look at her mobile phone and found that it was a spam message and deleted it directly.


    Chaiti received a new message.


    "Lord Tiandi, you look a little tired. Would you like me to make you a cup of coffee?"


    Almost at the same time, when chaiti looked at the message, the woman with exposed clothes said, "Lord Tiandi, you look a little tired. Do you want me to make you a cup of coffee?"


    So is she!


    So is she. The message she just received is the command to command her!


    "Unexpectedly..."


    Chaiti couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect to face such a reality.


    I don''t know when his confidants have been under the hands of Maitreya. If Maitreya wants to take over the group throughout the world, he doesn''t need to spend much energy at all.


    Even killing chaiti directly won''t have much impact!


    It''s terrible. What''s their layout? When did I get in?


    "Lord Tiandi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing..." chaiti shook her head. "Nothing. You continue to tell me information."


    "Yes, Lord Tiandi."


    The two women looked at each other and were still quietly arguing and jealous, but they didn''t know that they had become the traitors of Maitreya in chaiti''s eyes.


    After listening to the intelligence information, chaiti frowned more tightly: of course, he knew what it was because of the emergency meeting of the cabinet, because of the strength shown by the Maitreya and what the Maitreya did.


    But why do so many leaders of Sixiang group choose to show their kindness to the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng thousands of miles away and prepare to move the headquarters of Sixiang group to the city flower city next to Jiangcheng?


    Don''t they know that the leader of the four elephant group was killed by Maitreya himself?


    How could you betray so quickly? Even if there is no loyalty to the big leader, it should disperse in a mass, not show good to the Maitreya. Is the whole group ready to take refuge in the Maitreya?


    A sudden flash of light flashed through his mind, and chaiti screamed "ah".


    "What if the Sixiang group is the same as I am now?"


    It seems that the big leader is in power. In fact, some people have secretly taken refuge in the Maitreya. After the big leader died, the whole group was almost completely accepted by Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    It seems that everything can be explained!


    Before our intelligence leaked, there was a traitor, a traitor around us.


    Now I still have Maitreya''s traitors around me. I look at my every move, words and deeds, clothing, food, housing and behavior!


    At the thought of this, chaiti felt bad.


    It''s because he thinks he can play a smart game. He returns to the world group and doesn''t work hard. He doesn''t know these means. He really guarantees his loyalty to Milo. Who can really be a dog?


    However, the fact is that the Maitreya put him back as a dog. He can''t get rid of each other''s control at all!


    He wanted to play tricks and tricks, and his death was not far away.


    Maybe in a meal, a cup of coffee, a cup of tea, or even in a silent sleep.


    What terrible control! Is this Maitreya a monster or a God? How long has it been since he became a fighter? How on earth did he do it!


    Chaiti braved a cold sweat, smiled miserably, looked at the two women who "monitored themselves" around him, and decided not to mess with women anymore - from today on, he is the most loyal subordinate of Lord Maitreya!


    Almost at the same time, at the headquarters of Zhao''s group on the other side, Zhao Wuji also looked at the secretary with a cup of hot water in cold sweat.


    I can''t fight at all. Everything is under the control of the other party. Why don''t you fart?


    From now on, I am Lord Maitreya''s loyal hand ¡¤ JPG + 1.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A row of long tables are side by side, with 29 cabinet members on both sides. The seats of four people are more prominent forward, and the rest are slightly backward.


    This is a little trick of arrangement and a conventional rule of cabinet members.


    Nominally, the cabinet members are of equal rank, and there is no prime minister or leader, but everyone knows that an elder or several elders who occupy the first five minutes of China''s national news every day are the real leaders of the country.


    Just like now, when a meeting is held, one or several forward seats are the highlight of status.


    At this moment, these four people are: Rong Huaishan, who looks murderous and stares at old Wen; Rong Huaishan faces a serious old man; On the same side of wenlao, the old man with snow-white hair and eyebrows, Tao daotong, a national veteran in his eighties; Rong Huaishan was on the same side, his hands staggered on the table, like a thoughtful old stone.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s talk about what''s going on? Why on earth was this emergency meeting held? "


    Tao daotong said with a trembling voice. His eyes were dazzled. He couldn''t see the meeting summary just distributed, so he simply opened his mouth directly.


    When he said this, a relatively young cabinet member in his 40s and 50s began to explain: "old Tao, there is a young fighter in the reincarnation world, code named Miro, who shows extraordinary combat effectiveness."


    "Oh, so..."


    Before Tao Lao finished saying this, a loud noise came. Rong Huaishan stood up and pointed to Wen Lao: "you, surnamed Wen, broke the rules and killed my son Rong Qiushi!"


    Tao daotong looked at it in surprise and shut up.


    Shi Jiashi also looked down at his staggered hands and seemed to find something interesting on his hands.


    Wen Lao said, "I killed your son? How did I kill him? Did I kill with a knife or a gun? If you have evidence, you might as well go to the security department to call the police, or go to the court to sue me. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Wen!"


    Rong Huaishan roared, "do you dare to do it?"


    "Did I do it? What did you say I did? " Wen Lao said.


    "Is Maitreya the Secretary of Jiangcheng reincarnation? Is the reincarnation division your direct subordinate? Isn''t it? " Rong Huaishan forced him to ask.


    Wen Lao nodded: "yes."


    "Are you responsible for the Maitreya killing my son Rong Qiushi?" Rong Huaishan asked again.


    Wen Lao shook his head: "then I don''t know why your son Rong Qiushi was killed by the Maitreya. Do they have any grudges?"

 Chapter 245

    What are the grudges between Rong Qiushi and Maitreya? What should I say?


    "You know that!"


    Rong Huaishan shouted.


    "How to ask knowingly?" Wen Lao asked.


    Rong Huaishan opened his mouth and didn''t answer, but old man Wen also clapped on the table.


    "It''s hard for you to say. Let me help you!"


    "Rong Qiushi colluded with the Sixiang group and took Maitreya''s relatives as hostages! If your son can be tied to Maitreya''s parents, I think it''s shameless at best. The result is that there is nothing we can do about the Maitreya and his parents. In the end, we can only use such indiscriminate means to move the Maitreya''s relatives. "


    "If there are people with bad rules, the first one is that you honor and tolerate your son to break the rules!"


    "This is your nonsense." Rong Huaishan said with a calm face.


    "Am I talking nonsense? Who can tolerate kidnapping other people''s relatives? Not once, not twice, not twice, not three times. Such means simply force others to work hard. Rong Qiushi is also the leader of an important department of the state. He presides over foreign affairs. In this way, he let others work hard with him. He is still a combatant with class a strength. How can he not die? "


    When Wen Lao said this, he stared at Rong Huaishan: "Rong Qiushi broke the rules more than that. Call the army 008 fire force to bombard the Maitreya in the name of exercise. Is this in line with the rules? "


    "Is it in line with the rules for the leaders of the State Foreign Affairs Office to join hands with domestic groups to form an armed force of 1000 people and ambush Maitreya?"


    "After the indiscriminate kidnapping and the ambush of breaking the rules, Rong Qiushi invited foreign diplomatic envoys to a hidden place to watch, and let the foreign envoys of Yingtou, maple leaf and crane Island watch how he executed Maitreya, which made his friends see a bad spirit in his heart. Is this also in line with the rules?"


    After several rhetorical questions, Wen Lao''s expression became very cold and stared at Rong Huaishan.


    Rong Huaishan''s eyes also stared at him: "you must oppose me?"


    "I don''t have to fight you," said Wen. "Everything Rong Qiushi does is killing himself and has broken our rules."


    "So my son died in vain? My son is dead. I want to see someone pay the price, someone pay the price! " Rong Huaishan suddenly raised his voice again.


    Although Wen Lao was already very disappointed in his heart, this time, he really felt more disappointed.


    In the place of the national cabinet, the place to deal with the most important affairs of the country, Rong Huaishan roared selfishly and asked for revenge for his son who broke the rules... If so, many years ago, Wen Lao''s son and daughter-in-law died and his granddaughter''s legs were incurably disabled. Even if he suspected there was a conspiracy, why didn''t he roar as a national event?


    Because he knew that the public was public and the private was private. Later, Tao daotong took the initiative to put forward that the accident of his family needed all departments to make a thorough investigation and protect the Chinese cabinet personnel. Finally, he gave Wen a thorough and truthful explanation.


    Rong Huaishan ignored national affairs and only had his own personal affairs. It was not only selfish, but also a sign that the country would become more chaotic in the future.


    "Old Shi and old Tao, what do you say? What would you say if it were on you? " After roaring, Rong Huaishan tried to find two other people with full weight and let them intervene.


    Old Shi fiddled with his palm and said with some disdain: "it''s a shame to kill people in his own country and please foreign countries. If Rong Qiushi succeeds this time, I have to ask him to withdraw from the foreign affairs office. Diplomatic relations are not kneeling out like this. "


    "If he doesn''t succeed, I won''t comment."


    Rong Huaishan''s face was a little ugly. He looked at the trembling Tao daotong in his eighties with white eyebrows and white hair: "Tao Lao, what do you say?"


    Tao daotong said, "there are mistakes. One is alive and the other is dead... By the way, what are we meeting for today?"


    "For my son Rong Qiushi -"


    Before Rong Huaishan finished his words, old Shi interrupted: "it''s to discuss the existing strength to deal with the Maitreya. As far as I know, the Maitreya can be incarnated as a white giant 20 or 30 stories high. It is bombed by short-range missiles, the full-automatic rifles of 1000 people''s armed forces, and a round of simultaneous firing of tanks and artillery. The transformed giants heal and recover quickly, almost without injury."


    "In other words, it is roughly estimated that the strength of Maitreya is to directly suppress a regiment with complete equipment and fire support, and may even reach the point of a brigade and a division."


    "If you think more exaggerated, it is likely that conventional weapons and conventional combat are completely ineffective for him."


    Raising his hand to stop Rong Huaishan and Wen Lao who wanted to stop talking, Shi Lao continued: "this is a threat, a challenge and an opportunity for us."


    "We all need to understand that the fact that Maitreya occupied the mountains in Jiangcheng has taken shape. The Chinese cabinet has lost its administrative command over Jiangcheng, and all rights have been closed by Maitreya. Moreover, Maitreya actually killed the leaders of our country''s foreign affairs department. No matter what the reason is, it can be regarded as rebellious. "


    "Now, what we are meeting to discuss is how to deal with this threat and whether we can turn the threat into opportunity."


    Although his words were slightly biased, they were still relatively neutral, and finally put the cabinet meeting back on track.


    Rong Huaishan and Wen Lao sat down respectively, and other cabinet members began to speak to each other to express their attitude.


    Some regard the Maitreya as a threat and want to solve the threat. Some think it is under the reincarnation department. Moreover, the Maitreya also takes the initiative to join the state and the reincarnation department. There is room for turning around.


    The discussion continued and there was a lot of discussion. Rong Huaishan and Wen Lao looked at each other and understood that nothing useful could be produced at this meeting.


    The cabinet members have their own positions and it is impossible to reach an agreement.


    An hour later, a show of hands was held. Indeed, half of them abstained.


    For the remaining half, the majority who raise their hands and think that the Maitreya is a great threat, and the minority who think that the Maitreya is not a threat and can continue to be used, still can not reach any opinion.


    We can neither restrict the Maitreya nor show further kindness to the Maitreya.


    This is exactly the situation facing China at present. From the cabinet to various groups, it is chaotic and disorderly.


    When the cabinet members finished the meeting and left, Rong Huaishan looked at Wen Lao with deep meaning.


    "Surnamed Wen, you keep saying that you want the country, but in the end you raise the tiger. Loyalty is like rape, but that''s all."


    "Wait, I''ll make you and Maitreya pay."


    Wen Lao said coldly, "then I''ll wait."

 Chapter 246

    "The cabinet meeting is over."


    Jiangcheng, Wen''an told Su Ze, "according to the information collected, the whole cabinet meeting is prevaricating and arguing with each other, and there is no real consensus."


    "However, it can be seen from the performance of cabinet members that, except for abstaining, the fear of us does occupy the majority. It''s no wonder. After all, they naturally represent the orthodox rule and the central government. No matter how difficult you are, Lord Maitreya, as long as you fight against the high-level and self separatism, you need to fight. "


    Su Ze said: "their starting point is right, but after letting go of so many groups, they will target me again. The national authority was first ruined by themselves. They really shouldn''t blame me for integrating strength in this way and becoming a powerful fist. "


    "Authoritarianism at that level always has this feeling of superiority. I don''t think I''m wrong, and if I''m wrong, it''s also the logic of ''you want your ministers to die, your ministers have to die, and immortality is infidelity''." "In a word, their opinions are not unified. It''s like letting major groups go before. It''s not painful or itchy to let us go again. "


    "It can be seen that the current chaos of the cabinet has become a considerable degree of weakness."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and asked about other things.


    Wen An''an also reported that chaiti and Zhao Wuji have been frightened, changed their mentality and become loyal men here.


    Most of the personnel, material and financial resources of Sixiang group will be transferred to Huacheng next to Jiangcheng. Then Huacheng will imitate the example of Jiangcheng and be ruled by Huacheng reincarnation department again.


    Then, within two days, the cabinet should hold another meeting on this matter.


    Moreover, this time is estimated to be the most concerted time of the cabinet.


    They are now in chaos, but they still don''t feel the strength and real threat of the Maitreya. When they realize that the Maitreya should not only stand on its own in the river city, but also connect Huacheng and other cities, and really develop towards the prototype of the country in the country, they will be impatient.


    Wen An''an analyzed and smiled at Su Ze: "Lord Maitreya, then we''re going to kill?"


    Su Ze pondered: "yes, we''re going to kill."


    When cabinet members unanimously realized that "Maitreya is a great threat and can no longer stay", Su Ze must also use more intense extraordinary means to "kill".


    Because both sides are on the line, they have to.


    If the cabinet is one step later, China will be really brought out by Su Ze, and the authority of the cabinet will inevitably disappear. Therefore, we must use the most severe crackdown and suppression.


    If Su Ze is one step late and feels lucky, he must be hit by the cabinet and suffer huge losses. Everything he had previously operated will be destroyed.


    The cabinet thought that they wanted to clean up an ambitious local tyrant, but they didn''t know that Su Ze was dissatisfied with the laissez faire policy of the cabinet from the beginning, that is, the chaotic situation in which major groups in China are not bound.


    There is no turning back. Everything should be settled in a day or two.


    This is also the common understanding of Su Ze and Wen An.


    Before long, LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun, Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou came out of Xiaoao Jianghu. LAN Ruxin''s strength improved again. Although he was still in level B, he was stronger than before.


    In her own words, she thinks she should be able to defeat the cyborgs of the eagle kingdom.


    Tang Yun''s strength has been raised to level C, and Qu Hai and Kong Shangyou''s strength have also been raised to level C - compared with Su Ze, this level of strength is certainly not powerful, but the horizontal comparison with other forces is different.


    In the domestic group forces, the experts at the bottom of the box are only two or three class C strength fighters. There were two real class B strength fighters in China, and now there are only three with LAN Ruxin.


    In some small countries other than China, there are only one, two or even one of the shabby class C fighters in the whole country.


    At present, Jiangcheng reincarnation company has one high-end fighter with class a strength, one fighter with class B strength, LAN Ruxin, and seven fighters with Class C strength, such as Tang Yun and Qu Hai.


    If you count the external personnel, such as Tao Shaowu, Yan Jiliang, chaiti and Zhao Wuji, the combatants with high-end strength are even larger.


    On the surface, there is the whole river city and the Sixiang group that has just taken refuge. Secretly, the group runs through the world and can not escape the control of the other party.


    "Hey? I didn''t even do it. That bastard chaiti has surrendered? "


    Lanru was surprised to know what had happened in her practice for more than half a day.


    Wen An said with a smile, "yes, old woman, how do you feel? Your old boss is as clever as a dog in front of me. "


    LAN Ru was stunned and solemnly pressed Wen''an''s shoulders: "please make more efforts!"


    "Huh?"


    Wen An''s expression was a little unexpected. Unexpectedly, LAN Ruxin didn''t refute his title of "old woman", but had a please attitude.


    She is very clever, but she doesn''t understand the psychological changes of Lanru''s heart.


    Once, LAN Ruxin was made to run away alone by chaiti''s series of disgusting operations of the world group, and then saw clearly the current dilemma of China and the chaotic situation in which no one can restrain the large group.


    For chaiti, who claims to be the "emperor of heaven", arrogant and arrogant, Lanru Xin also feels extremely disgusted.


    Chaiti fell into the hands of Wen''an, a smelly girl with many tricks, but she was destined to die in the next life. LAN Ru was too happy. How could she feel ridiculed?


    "Lord Maitreya is really awesome! Even shells can''t beat you! " Tang Yun said with admiring eyes.


    "Don''t call me Lord Maitreya. It''s good to call me Lord Maitreya." Su Ze said to Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun shook her head again and again: "you are not just the former Su Ze classmate now. I can''t call you that anymore."


    Seeing Tang Yun''s insistence, Su Ze stopped persuading him.


    "One more thing... Wen An, have you chosen the reincarnation world we want to enter?" Suze asked.


    Wen An smiled: "of course, I have memorized the way to go from the third level reincarnation world to the sixth level reincarnation world and the country."


    "When will Lord Maitreya start to choose? I have also prepared the corresponding documents. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "let me have a look."


    He also motioned to LAN Ruxin: "this time in the reincarnation world, Wen''an and I will go alone. You and others will preside over the overall situation. Jarvis is basically credible. You can decide things together."

 Chapter 247

    What''s going on?


    Why should I suddenly take charge of power, you go to reincarnation world adventure?


    Is it to treat Wen An''an''s disability, or


    Lanru was surprised at first. She didn''t understand what was going on. After a little thought, she was a little disappointed.


    "Yes, I see, Suze."


    Wen An''an smiled at her. LAN Ru''s heart rarely didn''t fight back immediately, but raised her hand and stroked her hair.


    Wen An looked at her strangely, "old woman, did you take the wrong medicine?"


    This smelly girl!


    LAN Ru endured her anger and finally said with a smile, "how about I comb your hair in a bun?"


    Wen An''an disapproved: "not so good, old woman. You''d better take over the reincarnation department."


    Although she said so, her ears were quietly red.


    Su Ze coughed and asked them not to discuss again. After all, Tang Yun and others were still there.


    LAN Ruxin motioned Tang Yun to leave, and then said, "I thought I would be... Unexpectedly, you smelly girl wanted to get ahead of me and let me comb your hair more solemnly. How about?"


    Wen An''an shook his head slightly: "not much."


    Su Ze also said: "Lanru heart, you think too much, not so..."


    Lanru''s heart is not good. No more words. After all, it''s too explicit. The three people present know it. Although Su Ze said that this was not the case, in fact, there were not too many choices.


    Wen An''s ability is too strong, she is too helpful to Su Ze, and she adores and admires Su Ze... When Su Ze feels that she can''t leave without her, she naturally needs to restrain each other with a stronger relationship.


    This is why Su Ze wants to take Wen An to reincarnate the world alone. She not only helps her treat, but also has the general meaning of getting along and dating.


    Like LAN Ruxin, if you need to comb your hair, it''s too obvious and deliberate. It really may not happen.


    Wen An took a tablet and displayed the reincarnation world that can be entered by many people all over the world. The first level and second level reincarnation world are generally too weak, and it is impossible to surpass the current real world, which is not of great significance for the treatment of Wen''an''s legs.


    So there is only reincarnation world above the third level, and it can''t be single.


    Su Ze unfolds the list of reincarnation worlds above and looks carefully. Wen''an also begins to explain to LAN Ruxin how to deal with emergencies.


    In fact, Su Ze and Wen An will leave for at most four to eight hours. LAN Ruxin''s role is "business as usual, unless there is an emergency".


    What Wen''an needs to explain to LAN Ruxin is the possible emergency.


    "Night visit to vampires", "vampire hunter", "zombie World War", "hell Hunter", "I am a legend"


    From the abyss, God killer, Asian man, parasitic beast, Martian Alien, ghost killing blade, Qin Mingyue, assassin 567, Inuyasha, fate, silent hill, prudent and brave


    There are a lot of reincarnation worlds above the third level. Su Ze has a clear memory of some contents, a vague memory of some contents, and many only know what''s going on. Tao heard Tu said.


    Anyway, they know a little more than others


    There are many worlds that can cure the long-term disability of the human body - vampires, werewolves, the power of magic and so on. It doesn''t even need such high-end power. According to the records of the story of relying on heaven to kill dragons, black jade intermittent ointment is basically a divine medicine for absolutely treating the disabled.


    Or "Harry Potter" or "van Helsing" in siroba... It''s not difficult to treat disability.


    However, Su Ze also needs to consider further strengthening his own strength in a systematic way, and making Wen An not only return to the original state, but also have a certain strength.


    His eyes fell on several fifth level reincarnation worlds.


    A reincarnation world like silent hill, which is absolutely terrible and strange and extremely unfriendly to human beings


    Naruto by crane island country and pirate king by Eagle Head country.


    There is no doubt that the power systems of these two worlds can reach the s level. Whether it is Naruto''s various blood inheritance limits, higher big barrel wood clan, six channel mode, or the devil fruit and three color domineering setting in the pirate king, it can increase Su Ze''s direct combat effectiveness and further improve Su Ze.


    However, there is a small problem.


    That is, in the fifth level reincarnation world without customs clearance, Su Ze is afraid that it is difficult to obtain the special power in their reincarnation world - in short, the setting of Naruto world, as long as the human beings in the whole world have chakra, it is the people of the world who have obtained chakra from the power of the divine tree thousands of years ago and belong to descendants handed down from generation to generation.


    Moreover, the total amount of human cells is different from the total amount of human cells in the real world, and the degree of activity is also different.


    In the world of the pirate king, the upper limit and constitution of human beings are also completely different from the real world.


    Human beings can cultivate to the realm of naval hero Karp. It''s outrageous to break a mountain with one punch.


    "It''s difficult to pass through these two reincarnation worlds..."


    Su Ze thought to himself.


    If you are running for customs clearance, the pirate king who has not yet learned the complete information can only give up. After all, you don''t even know the boss who needs to deal with in the end. How can you be confident to complete customs clearance?


    Naruto world can try to pass the customs and measure their ability. Su Ze thinks he should be similar to the yuzhibo family who opened the kaleidoscope and wrote the wheel eye.


    Before the opening of the eye of the moon, you may be a more powerful leader level master in the fourth World War, which is equivalent to the shadow level. In a short day, the protagonist group in the back is crazy and the enemy is invincible. Obviously, they have reached level s or even above. He can only rely on intelligence for customs clearance operations.


    Is it feasible?


    Su Ze estimated himself and felt a little dangerous, not very safe.


    However, once he passes the customs, he will also usher in further strength improvement, which is beyond the imagination of everyone in the real world.


    You should try


    Making a decision in his heart, Su Ze looks at Wen''an and LAN Ruxin who are talking.


    "Wen''an, arrange the way to crane island country. Don''t let anyone notice."


    Wen An nodded, smiled and said, "yes, Lord Maitreya, I''ll make arrangements now."


    Half an hour later, a plane took off and flew from Jiangcheng to hedaoguo.


    The new reincarnation world is about to start an adventure.

 Chapter 248

    The capital of Hokkaido, an extremely densely populated and prosperous city, is full of signs of general Chinese characters and half of Hokkaido''s own characters.


    Because Hokkaido once learned the languages of other countries at the beginning, there are many traces of other countries in the language, the most of which is China, followed by yanggelu, especially the spoken language, which in turn affects the language of Hokkaido.


    Words like "love", "OK" and "hello", as well as some unique words, are all moved from other written languages.


    Su Ze pushes Wen An''an''s wheelchair out of the airport in the capital. Wen An covers up various records, makes camouflage, and then clears these records. Basically, no one can find abnormalities.


    Of course, if any powerful forces conduct careful investigation and investigation, clues can still be found.


    Judging by Wen An, even if there is, it should last until one day later. It should be OK.


    After entering the capital of hedaoguo, Su Ze and Wen''an directly arrived at a safe and secret residence prepared by Wen''an.


    After taking a short break and determining that everything is safe from the surrounding environment and network connection, Su Ze led Wen''an into the reincarnation world.


    Level 5 reincarnation world: Naruto.


    After entering this reincarnation world together, Su Ze first took a look at the task, and the light curtain flickered in front of him: the survival time was seven months and he obtained 200 reincarnation points.


    Then he looked around: he was the only one. In a small shop in a wooden room, he was obviously a small business vendor.


    Strange, isn''t Wen An saying that this is a reincarnation world entered by many people? Even if Wen An did not enter this reincarnation world together, there should be other temporary teammates.


    When he opened the small shop in the wooden room, Su Ze realized that Wen An was sitting in a wheelchair in the shop opposite, smiling.


    In the shops on the left and right sides, the combatants of two crane island countries looked at him and bowed politely.


    "Please give me more advice."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and read the power to sweep over. He was ready to control the two combatants with Taoism first, so that they would not notice who they were and directly withdraw from the reincarnation world, affecting their adventures in this reincarnation world.


    However, when Su Ze''s thought power was sent out, the combatants of the two crane island countries noticed it one after another and retreated.


    "It''s very impolite to do so!" The fighters of the crane island country on Su Ze''s left shouted in a deep voice.


    The fighter of crane island country on the right was also very surprised. He didn''t understand why someone attacked immediately after seeing him.


    "I should have heard of your strength. Which club do you belong to? Or are you under the government of Hokkaido? "


    Suze was a little surprised, and then suddenly.


    Those who dare to take risks in the fifth level reincarnation world, except for the new people who don''t know anything, are silly and bold. Of course, they are combatants with extraordinary strength.


    These two combatants can quickly detect Su Ze''s motivation. It can be seen that their strength has reached at least level C, and they also belong to more elite figures in crane island country.


    After the two people questioned each other, they confirmed their identity: "Co., Ltd., Daikin yansaburo, after reincarnation world evaluation, class C comprehensive strength has been achieved."


    "The school association, Masayoshi Matsumoto, is of class C comprehensive strength."


    Both of them have heard of each other''s reputation, and even they are familiar with each other.


    But they don''t know the man who wants to attack them rudely.


    Su Ze looked at Wen''an. Wen''an slid his wheelchair and came to Su Ze: "Da Jin Yan Saburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi, these two people I know, my Lord, what should we do?"


    "At least we can''t let them divulge our information." Suze said, "can you do it?"


    Although Su Ze''s strength is strong, it is not omnipotent. For example, now, he is sure to kill one of them in an instant, and the other is sure to leave the reincarnation world. Naturally, the news of his adventure in the Naruto world is exposed.


    "No problem." Wen An smiled.


    "Da Jin Yan Saburo was born in Xiaoding District, Xifan city. His parents are still alive and have a sister. Since becoming a combatant, he has performed very well. It was valued by the president of the corporation and envied by many predecessors and colleagues. This taste must be very painful? "


    Kim yen Saburo showed a surprised expression: "who are you?"


    Wen An''an ignored him and continued to look at another person: "Masayoshi Matsumoto, formerly known as sun Zhengqing, came to Hokkaido at the age of five. He showed his talent three years ago and was officially included in the list of naturalization by Hokkaido. He was officially renamed Masayoshi Matsumoto and naturalized as a native of Hokkaido. The current school club is one of the official clubs set up by crane island. "


    "This man is very troublesome, my lord..."


    Wen An said to Su Ze.


    Su Ze also frowned: as a native of hokdao, it is actually easier to do. Generally speaking, he has little or close contact with the official. People like masichi Matsumoto, who is "naturalized" from the island country and is also the official organization of the island country, will basically have an extreme loyalty and enthusiasm.


    In psychology, this is called convert fanaticism. In short, the two devils work harder and more ferocious than the real devils, because they have to prove their loyalty urgently.


    Just as they were talking, Masayoshi Matsumoto had noticed Su Ze''s identity, pointed to Su Ze and exclaimed in disbelief: "you are, Lord Maitreya!"


    His expression changed rapidly. He showed his joy and bowed down to Su Ze: "Lord Maitreya, I''m Chinese, sun Zhengqing!"


    "I''ve been very excited and adored since I learned about Lord Maitreya''s powerful deeds. Please let me follow you, Lord Maitreya!"


    Su Ze and Wen An looked at each other and smiled at the corners of their mouths.


    A two devils, claiming to be Chinese, solemnly expressed his feelings in the form of crane island country''s big ceremony. It can be imagined that the core is already completely crane island people.


    Such a guy, credible? Trust is the ghost!


    "This is really amazing..." Da Jin Yan Saburo also looked solemn, "Maitreya of China, are you coming to our crane island country again? It''s not enough to rob our national goddess poison Island Yuko. Do you even have to pass the fifth level reincarnation world Naruto? "


    Wen An smiled and said, "Da Jin Yan Saburo, think about the difficulties you encounter in your life. You don''t have to suffer like this, do you? Perhaps meeting Lord Maitreya is the greatest chance to change your life, isn''t it? "


    "Customs clearance reincarnation world, but you have the opportunity to select the skills of the whole world. Whether it''s okiyama Saburo or Masayoshi Matsumoto, you two have the opportunity to become teammates with Lord Maira. Customs clearance, the fifth level reincarnation world, has the opportunity to reach the level of B or even a strength."


    "At that time, you can go down and become the president of the club, or even a higher person in power. Isn''t that good? "

 Chapter 249

    This


    Whether it is Daikin yansaburo, who has been suppressed by his predecessors with old qualifications and is unbearably annoyed, or Matsumoto Zhengyi, who is eager to prove himself to the government of Kagoshima, his eyes are subtle when he hears this.


    Although, it is the most important thing to immediately withdraw from this reincarnation world and report the whereabouts of Maitreya to the government of Hokkaido.


    But both of them chose to ignore it.


    The opportunity to become a combatant of class B strength or even a combatant of class a strength is at hand. They only need to follow the Maitreya and are very likely to get it.


    You should know that so many reincarnation worlds have been cleared by Maitreya, which is like the latest miracle in the world, including the fifth level reincarnation world. He chose to pass the reincarnation world of Naruto with great certainty.


    Who doesn''t want to take off and get a higher position?


    Dajin yansaburo has long been fed up with being scolded by ordinary people by pointing to his nose and forcibly suppressing himself by relying on his old qualifications. Masayoshi Matsumoto is also eager to become stronger. As long as he is strong enough, others will please him, instead of him acting around like a clown and trying to prove his loyalty.


    "It seems that both of you have been moved."


    Wen An''an said, "you have come to this world more than once. Maybe your strength comes from this world. Can you explain all the information in this world to us in more complete detail?"


    Dajin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi were embarrassed, but at the invitation of Wen An, they still entered Suze''s small shop together and talked together.


    "Lord Maitreya..." said Tarkin yansaburo, "we have indeed entered the world many times. The world is a story about ninja. The protagonist of the story is Naruto, that is, Naruto. At present, the protagonist whirlpool Naruto is an ordinary student of Ninja school. Today is the time for whirlpool Naruto to graduate. "


    "In the next seven months, we have the opportunity to contact the protagonist Naruto and his teammates in the form of employment tasks, and we can also watch the Zhongren test in the sixth month."


    At this point in time?


    Will the next customs clearance last for a few days? After all, it took about three and a half to four years from Naruto''s graduation to the end of the fourth World War.


    Su Ze pondered: if it takes a few days, it would be too long - the Chinese cabinet noticed that the remnants of the Sixiang group went to Huacheng, and Huacheng also changed like a river city. The river city and Huacheng are ready to join together and become the base of the Maitreya. They will certainly respond.


    Not only does Rong Huaishan want to punish Jiangcheng, but even Wen Lao has to follow the sanctions: we can''t really let the Miluo and Jiangcheng reincarnation Department sit big and don''t respect the authority of the cabinet.


    The cabinet reaction time is expected to be one or two days. The Jiangcheng reincarnation department led by LAN Ruxin is difficult to achieve even compromise, and is likely to be quickly suppressed to collapse by the cabinet''s decision.


    Without Su Ze to stabilize people''s hearts and Wen An to suppress local snakes, the unanimous decision of the cabinet is that Jiangcheng reincarnation is impossible to resist.


    "Seven months, what is the time converted into the real world?" Su Ze thought of the problem, Wen An also thought of it.


    "It''s about half an hour. After all, the world hasn''t passed the customs. It''s always possible to enter the reincarnation world and complete the task." Said Okin yansaburo.


    Wen An''an said: "the mission lasts for seven months, and only half an hour in the end... It seems that the world needs to pass the customs, and it won''t take too long in the real world. This time ratio is too beautiful."


    "The combatants of your crane island country can rely on this advantage to train combatants in large quantities."


    At the hearing of the speech, both Kim yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto smiled awkwardly.


    "This lady, you may be wrong about this. First of all, ordinary people in the fifth level reincarnation world will not try. Although the state and society know that such a time proportion is hidden in the Naruto reincarnation world, they do not publicize it. "


    "Secondly, survival for seven months is not that simple. If you are a novice and don''t understand the secret, you may die soon and you won''t get strength at all. "


    "If you think you have your own power system and want to use these seven months to practice, you will soon be found by this Muye village, check your origin, and even read your memory. At this point, either forcibly withdraw from the mission and fail, or die here. "


    Speaking of this, Kim yen Saburo looked at Masayoshi Matsumoto.


    Matsumoto continued: "therefore, only by relying on our familiarity with the general plot can we avoid disasters and even gain strength."


    "For example, tonight, the Ninjas in Muye village will send out urgently. If someone follows them, they will be found and killed in turn. The best way is to sleep at home and be an ordinary vendor. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: This is the first important event in the original work, and it is also the beginning of the plot loopholes in Naruto - in the story of Naruto, almost everyone in every plot can find out the loopholes, especially the three generations of Naruto, which is a collection of loopholes and conspiracy theory.


    In this first important event, as the protagonist of Nine Tailed man Zhu Li, whirlpool Naruto was instructed by Shuimu with ulterior motives to steal the sealed book and obtain the art of multiple shadow separation.


    Generally speaking, analysts, combined with the power system of Naruto and the standing Ninja power, think this is nonsense. In fact, whirlpool Naruto has no ability to steal the sealed book, let alone escape so far.


    In fact, it''s also very simple. When the original author drew this paragraph, the pattern was small, and he didn''t expect to expand into such a large ninja world - a similar pattern was small. The following extremely contradictory settings are: the third generation of the strongest Huoying and the third generation of the yuzhibo genocide are still forcibly set by good people, the whirlpool Naruto is bullied by the whole village, and the third generation of Huoying is still set by good people.


    It''s no wonder that some people in the previous world have never seen Naruto, so they make it clear how the three generations of Naruto conspired, treacherous and insidious, because there are too many contradictions that can''t be washed away.


    In fact, in the formal setting, whirlpool Naruto really stole the sealed book with his ability. The three generations of Huoying is really a good man. However, with the contradiction between the story and the setting, the original author can only forcibly ignore, forcibly explain and wash white.

 Chapter 250

    Despite the contradiction between the original setting of Naruto and the subsequent stories, Su Ze is still focusing on the fact that the whirlpool Naruto stole the sealed book.


    With many Ninja actions and three generations of distant vision mirror crystal balls, there is no possibility of speculation.


    Don''t say that combatants of other strength will be found if they follow up. Even Su Ze can''t gain anything under this omniscient monitoring, but can only expose himself.


    "Well, good information. We won''t be involved in it tonight." Suze said.


    Both Takagi yamazaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto breathed a sigh of relief. What they worried about was that Maitreya thought he was strong and must break their inherent experience. That would be too risky and unsafe.


    "Since you don''t participate in many things, how can you gain strength when you want to ensure safety?"


    Wen An asked with a smile.


    "This... Involves another secret." Masayoshi Matsumoto said, hesitating, "Lord Maitreya, will you really lead us through the customs?"


    Suze looked at him calmly: "if you didn''t betray my ideas, I wouldn''t deal with you."


    "Well..." Masayoshi Matsumoto said, "what I''m going to say next is absolute secrets. Absolute secrets will only be circulated among the elites of the crane Island Congress society. Please, Lord Maira, be sure to lead us through the customs!"


    Please be sure to lead us through the customs - it seems that we are loyal to follow. The implication at this time is that we must not go back and kill us again.


    "Please go ahead."


    Suze said.


    Whether he is a native or a naturalized hokdao, the two sides have something to ask each other, and he is not a murderer. However, judging from his experience, people in hokdao are easy to lose themselves after gaining a little strength, and they are easy to get complacent when they are about to succeed. Maybe they will send themselves to Suze''s knife.


    "Go to a hidden entrance, claim to be the man of big snake pill, and then add the root of wood leaves." Masayoshi Matsumoto said, "there will be extremely strict training, which can quickly improve the strength from class F ordinary people to class E, and break through the limits of ordinary people."


    "But there will also be life-threatening. It''s best to give up this reincarnation world and leave after joining the training for a month, or you will be killed by your own people because you are too weak."


    "If it''s us, it''s possible to learn new ninja and combat skills if we enter the root again, and we can basically complete the task and leave after seven months."


    After hearing this, Su Ze couldn''t help smiling: Yes, these people in crane island country really know how to limit operation.


    In the name of big snake pill, Bai whoring Zhicun Tuan Zang''s root training is indeed the fastest way to improve his strength if he is a newcomer. If he is not a newcomer, he is an honest subordinate of Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    As for the shackles of the mantra hidden by yuzhicun regiment, it is really not a threat to the combatants who can escape the world. As long as Zhicun Tuan Zang doesn''t kill people, he can control them. Anyway, he will leave at that time and have a good time.


    At the thought of the old Yin goods hidden by Zhicun group in the original plot, Su Ze was inexplicably funny.


    However - there must be many people who died under Zhicun Tuan Zang because of improper operation. Otherwise, Masayoshi Matsumoto would not have found out in about time.


    "This way is of no use to us."


    Suze said, "I''m curious. Can you cultivate chakra and release ninja?"


    "Lord Maitreya''s intelligence preparation is really sufficient. No wonder it can be so successful." "According to our intelligence and personal experience, if we have been in the world for more than a month and have successfully obtained the method of chakra refining, we can refine chakra," said Okin yansaburo


    "If you stay in this world for less than a month or have never entered this world, you can''t carry out chakra refining even if there is a chakra refining method."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and smiled: "in this case, everything will be easy."


    Just like entering the world of Wulin Xiake, you can cultivate internal power. The strength of the reincarnation world itself can be cultivated in this way, which solves the biggest obstacle Su Ze worried about before.


    Having chakra, although there is no bonus in other aspects, is just the most ordinary and inferior ordinary chakra, which is enough to do a lot of things.


    Not knowing what Su Ze was thinking about, Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto specifically explained what they knew about the Zhongren test. After that, they returned to their shops and disguised themselves as ordinary small vendors.


    "They all have ambition and greed and will not escape." Wen An said.


    "Yes, they won''t run away." Su Ze scanned around with reading power to make sure that no one was eavesdropping and peeping. Then he said, "in the next few years, you and I will turn these two people into our loyal men who will never and will never dare to betray. Can we do it?"


    "Using psychological cues as an aid, through that step-by-step beating means, one hand strength suppression, the other hand very little grace..." Wen''an smiled, "no matter what their mind, they can''t escape."


    "That''s good."


    Su Ze took a slight breath: "Wen''an, now we have to talk about the things between us."


    "Let nature take its course. Should it be better development?" Wen An smiled.


    "But isn''t it more efficient for you to be straightforward?" Suze asked.


    Wen''an rolled his eyes: "Lord Maitreya, although you are the one I admire, I am also a girl. All girls like some solemn sense of ceremony and romance anyway. "


    "Just like a cat, it will be spoiled if it is valued, and it will be very disappointed if it is not valued. This is inevitable."


    "Well, after customs clearance, we''ll decide on the specific relationship between us." Suze said, "in a word, I can''t allow you to leave me. You are really my great help in the future and in the future."


    "Even the old woman LAN Ruxin is not as good as me?" Wen An asked with a smile.


    Su Ze silently flicked her forehead: "she''s not here. What are you doing with such words?"


    "And the national goddess of crane Island, poison Island Yuzi... What''s the matter?" Wen An asked with a smile.


    Su Ze smiled at her and said, "you don''t think I didn''t do anything?"


    "Hum, I know that Lord Maitreya will not be free from vulgarity!" Wen An complained, but with a smile.

 Chapter 251

    Talking to smart people can sometimes save the process of communication, just like the dialogue between Su Ze and Wen an at this time.


    Talking to smart people sometimes reveals things that should not have been revealed, just like the dialogue between Su Ze and Wen An''an at this time.


    The problem of LAN Ruxin, the problem of the implied record of the School Park and Wen''an''s own problems have been communicated in a few words between Su Ze and Wen''an, so there is no need to communicate deliberately.


    Wen An chooses to let nature take its course, and Su Ze is naturally willing to respect her choice.


    There was nothing to do next. Su Ze opened her shop like an ordinary vendor, sorted out the goods, and helped Wen An in a wheelchair open her shop.


    After all, this time, each of the four people was set by the owner of a small shop.


    After the shop opened, Wen''an thought while doing business.


    In the evening, Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto came again to meet and talk.


    They were moved by the benefits of following the Maitreya and did not leave this reincarnation world to inform the outside world. Now they specially remind Suze and Wen''an.


    "At eight o''clock in the evening, ninjas will fly over from our roof. Don''t check it. The Ninjas will find it, seize it for questioning, and then quickly expose it, resulting in having to quit or die in this reincarnation world."


    Dajin yansaburo said solemnly.


    "Well, well, you''re all ready. Don''t expose it." Suze said.


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya." Both Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto agreed that the strong should be respected and quickly replaced their subordinates.


    Of course, Su Ze and Wen An''an understand that the obedience of these two people is only temporary. If they really want to be convinced and loyal, they need other processes.


    When the two left, Su Ze said, "what did you find on this day, Wen''an?"


    "I have a general understanding of the scientific and technological level, economic level and ideological level of the world. This world is absurd. It is strange to compare this world with the real world. "


    "I''ve seen refrigerators, televisions, washing machines, speakers, telephone poles, modern printed books... Since this technology has emerged, there should be large-scale mechanical power, such as cars, trucks, and all kinds of artillery... However, no, most people don''t have tools such as bicycles, telephones, computers and mobile phones."


    "They wear clothes in the style of crane island country, ordinary modern long sleeved and short sleeved T-shirts, and Ninjas wear Ninja clothes unique to Muye village. It can be said that this absurd scientific and technological system can not exist in essence, but can only be the forced setting of the reincarnation world. If I look for problems with this setting, I will certainly come back in vain. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "of course, we are in the reincarnation world. The biggest problem is that we can''t play smart with the reincarnation world and think we can change the fundamental rule setting."


    "Wen''an, you go on, economic level and ideological level..."


    "The economic level is to consider the resident population and consumption level of the so-called Muye village. How much real money purchasing power is the currency called ''Liang'' Wen An''an said, "there''s nothing to say in this regard. A bowl of ramen ranges from 75 to 95 Liang. Calculated by 85 Liang, it''s equivalent to the value of about five kilograms of flour. Consumer prices are relatively high."


    "An ordinary Ninja Team consists of four people, and the d-level task is 5000-50000 Liang. Taking 5000 Liang as an example, the leader Ninja gets 2000 Liang, and the other three xiaren get 1000 Liang respectively. Ninjas only need to complete one task every day and can get money to buy about 60 kilograms of flour, and the actual purchasing power of this money is equivalent to about 200 yuan in China. "


    "Xiaren completes a d-level task with the lowest level and the lowest reward every day, and the purchasing power of the monthly salary is equivalent to 6000 to 7000 yuan. At the lowest, if you work a little harder, or become a middle forbearance or upper forbearance, your monthly income will double, even ten times or a hundred times... Ninja''s income in this world is really high. The minimum wage is 6000, and the maximum wage is one million a month. "


    Being analyzed, a very slight sound of fast running came from the roof. Su Ze and Wen An looked at each other and remained silent.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Wen''an continued to say that these ninjas had passed.


    "The world''s thoughts are simple and fooling..." Wen An''an said. "I can see that there are too many confused, unknown guys and those who are paranoid. They seem to be really dedicated to giving everything for the village called Muye village."


    Su Ze said: "this evaluation is biased. Fighting to protect his hometown is not a bad thing."


    "It''s really not a bad thing, but from children who haven''t graduated to adults, they all say ''forbearance'' and say ''this is my forbearance''... Isn''t it ridiculous? Children under the age of 10 can''t even recognize words. What kind of thinking will and the so-called "tolerance road" can they understand? " Wen An said with a smile.


    Su Ze felt strange when she said this: "didn''t you see others using Ninja today?"


    Wen''an was surprised: "will this affect my judgment?"


    "It will greatly affect your judgment."


    Su Ze listened attentively. The riots in Muye village had gradually calmed down. Obviously, the matter of "vortex Naruto stealing the sealed book" was over, so he smiled gently and sent a message to Wen''an with reading power.


    "Next, what I want to say can''t be publicized in the mouth, otherwise it may lead to the failure of customs clearance in this reincarnation world."


    Wen An nodded slightly to show that he understood.


    Su Ze told her the lives of some Naruto characters in her memory: qimukakashi graduated from the battlefield at the age of five and became Zhongren at the age of six. Yu Zhibo weasel can use shadow separation and Hao fireball freely when he is six or seven years old. He killed himself at the age of 13.


    This is the power of the children in the Naruto world.


    In fact, their "forbearance" is their determination and will. The stronger the "forbearance" is, the stronger the spirit is, the more chakras will be refined - of course, all of them will collapse and become the love and hate stories of the wheel eye legend and the big tube wood family. The setting of "forbearance" is in an embarrassing situation that it existed before it disappeared and was defeated by the "theory of blood origin".


    After reading so much, Wen''an can guess with his wisdom, so Su Ze doesn''t hide other information and directly tells the vast majority of what he knows for Wen''an''s analysis.

 Chapter 252

    So it is


    Wen An looked at Su Ze in surprise and felt an inexplicable taste in his heart.


    Lord Maitreya told me his final secret in advance and entrusted me with the highest level of trust! How can I fail Lord Maitreya?


    This idea, like a warm ocean current, surrounded her body and made her rarely stop the extremely rapid analysis.


    "Lord Maitreya..."


    Wen An sighed softly.


    Su Ze smiled: "you can feel my sincerity."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya, I really feel it." Wen An made a solemn remark, and then quickly deduced it in his mind according to the information of Naruto reincarnation world transmitted by Su Ze,


    The matter that whirlpool Naruto stole the sealed book is over, and he can''t intervene. The qualification of cultivating chakra is one month later, that is to say, you can consider participating in some relatively important events.


    For less important things, you can also consider participating, such as spending some money and hiring the seventh shift of the protagonist Naruto to perform the task.


    Also, we need to consider Ninja''s prudence and observation. Qimukakashi, the leader teacher of class 7, is an extremely experienced and cautious Shangren. He may expose problems in front of him and other ninjas.


    Wen An''an is an ordinary girl in a wheelchair, and there are not many problems. Su Ze''s strength, the cultivation and use of the power that chakra, a peddler, should not have, is also likely to be exposed.


    Wen An''s consideration of these is not completely explained by Su Ze. If we consider the later blood lineage theory and the behind the scenes, the background of this story will be longer.


    Yuzhi Boban, big barrel muhui night, Asura chakra on Whirlpool Naruto, Indra chakra on Yuzhi bosasuke, and six immortals who are dead but alive and can hang for the protagonist


    Not to mention anything else, it''s not so easy for Yuyin village Xiao organization and masked man Yu Zhibo to bring soil. This kind of story should be considered comprehensively.


    Su Ze asked Wen''an not to think so much about the subsequent plot. He would slowly tell Wen''an next.


    "At present, the most important thing is to make money, and then use money to find a breakthrough. Without money, we can''t make the shop bigger and stronger. We don''t even have the qualification to hire the protagonist''s seventh class. Once we have money, it will affect Daming in turn, and then affect Muye village through Daming, we will be fully justified and can show our strength in Muye village. "


    "Wen''an, will you make money?"


    "Make money?" Wen An smiled. "I''m afraid to make money. Their market economy collapses and deflation."


    In the next period of time, Su Ze probably told Wen An some of the plot of Naruto.


    Wen''an''s money is also increasing rapidly from many channels. For example, she has successfully published or contributed to different magazines under multiple pseudonyms with all the real-world crane Island literary works written down in her memory.


    For example, she transformed four shops and used extremely cunning consumer psychology to rapidly increase the total turnover and profits.


    When a month later, Wen''an''s funds have increased to millions of Liang, Su Ze and she can carry out chakra refining.


    Specifically, only Suze can extract chakra - Wen''an''s leg disability can not form a complete chakra extraction cycle and can not extract chakra.


    "Lord Maitreya can finally refine chakra," said Wen''an. "Our money is finally ready. The next thing to do is to wait for the time. "


    Waiting for what time?


    Of course, it''s the time for the seventh squad led by qimukakassi to go to the country of Poland for a mission. It''s an opportunity to control a country, even a small country. Through the control of Wen''an, it can quickly increase its capital in a very short time.


    "Through the rewards of some of our employees, recently vortex Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke and chunye Sakura have become more and more impatient with cumbersome and meaningless level D tasks. According to the original story, their time to go to the country of Bo is getting closer and closer." Suze said.


    "Don''t lord Maitreya take part in the battle?" Wen An said with a smile.


    "It''s enough to keep a low profile, wipe out cardo''s men and control the kingdom of Bo. This is not the time to expose us. "


    Suze said.


    "When we have enough money, one thing is to change our identity and the other is to treat your leg. If she is willing to treat, your leg should still have a way. "


    Wen An''an was pleasantly surprised: "the kind of treatment without sequelae?"


    "Well, first treat well, let you refine chakra, and you can choose more diversified and free rewards for customs clearance." Suze said.


    "Thank you so much for thinking about me, Lord Maitreya!"


    Wen An said happily that even if she could think of it, romance and surprise would never be too few at this time.


    Two days later, Wen''an got the news that whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke were no longer in Muye village, so he judged that they had gone to the country of Bo for escort.


    In this regard, Wen''an is also specially arranged - no one can deliberately pay attention to and follow. If she arranges someone to follow the whirlpool Naruto, she will be put in Muye prison in the morning, read her memory in the afternoon, and forced to leave the reincarnation world ahead of time.


    Therefore, the person she told her was always just the intelligence to return the business investigation normally. She Wen An was able to obtain the information from the business investigation. The information that Naruto did not appear and left the village was purely based on her powerful analysis ability, which could hardly be copied.


    Therefore, the Ninjas of Muye will never realize that Wen An''an, a seemingly weak woman in a wheelchair and an ordinary vendor, can actually analyze all kinds of clues and obtain information they don''t necessarily pay attention to.


    "The operation is about to begin."


    Su Ze called Da Jin Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto and announced.


    Both Kenzaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto looked confused: what action is going to start? Isn''t it a few months before the middle school endurance test?


    "Lord Maitreya, are you and this young lady ready to join the root of Zhicun group and get the unique power of the world?" Matsumoto asked.


    "No, it''s an action towards customs clearance. We''re finally going to start."


    Suze said.


    Both Kenzaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto were slightly shocked, showing surprise and expectation.


    Lord Maitreya will begin to pass through the reincarnation world!

 Chapter 253

    "The combatants have always been trapped in the problem of identity, because identity is not a ninja but an ordinary resident, so they can''t become a formal ninja in Muye village and participate in more plots."


    "The reason for this restriction can also be understood. After all, the task of entering this reincarnation world is to survive until the completion of the Zhongren examination six months later. If you give a ninja identity, you can easily get the strengthening of Ninja series. It can be said that after leaving the world, even novices may be promoted to e-level strength or even d-level strength. "


    After Wen An''an said a few words, he didn''t listen carefully when he saw Da Jin Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto. He understood that they had entered the Naruto world many times and thought they knew more. They had thought about what Wen An said.


    Their solution has always been Zhicun Tuan Zang''s men who have been engaged in dirty work. Zhicun Tuan Zang is happy that someone will die no matter why these civilians come to him. Anyway, they put a curse on their body or tongue and train or use them to death.


    Then it is to enter the root training of reincarnation world combatant Bai whoring group possession, and then leave this reincarnation world. Of course, the risk is not small. Bai whoring failure can only leave the reincarnation world quickly or may be killed by group possession.


    Although this choice seems whimsical, it is also a helpless choice made by the combatants of crane island country after many attempts. The bright looking Muye village is full of ninjas, eyes, ears and eyes.


    A vendor or ordinary resident suddenly begins to practice ninja. Within a few days, he will be found by Muye village, further arrested as a spy, and then maybe executed.


    In Muye village with strict identity and origin management, ordinary residents cannot have power for no reason. They can refine chakra and release ninja.


    This is the fundamental reason why the combatants of Hokkaido have always been spectators in this reincarnation world, or can only invest in the root of Zhicun Tuan Tibet. The Ninjas in Muye village attach great importance to intelligence resumes, and they have no chance to muddle through.


    "Excuse me, how should the plan start?"


    Da Jin Yan asked.


    "Leave Muye village and go to the country of Bo."


    Wen An smiled and said, "as far as I know, Muye village has relatively loose censorship for ordinary residents who go out to do business. I''m going to take you out to do business."


    "Is this feasible?"


    Both Kenzaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto are uneasy. They have refined chakra and can use ninja. They are worried that this action different from previous experience will lead to early failure.


    "The Maitreya who tries to pass the customs in this world are not afraid. What are you worried about?" Wen An said with a smile.


    The two thought about it and felt the same.


    Lord Maitreya has so much experience in the world of customs clearance and reincarnation, and there is almost no failure. He should be much more powerful than them. He''s not worried. What are we worried about?


    Wen An looked at them with a smile.


    This is the beginning of the world of customs clearance and reincarnation, and it is also the beginning of the two people''s sincere submission, but they won''t notice it.


    Half a day later, standing outside the gate of Muye ninja village, Wen''an''s caravan officially set off without being subjected to a very strict inventory. Muye village, with a permanent population of hundreds of thousands and more than 10000 ninjas, will not search for ordinary vendors without ninja and chakra exposure and normal resume for no reason.


    The protective barrier and perceptual barrier in Muye village are aimed at the invasion of foreign enemies and have little effect on normal access. As for the Japanese people who have white eyes and can see through, if they are used to check the ordinary people who go in and out of wood leaves every day, they are afraid to be blind.


    So this process looks breathtaking, but in fact it is not.


    The caravan normally rushed to the country of fire. Su Ze, Wen''an, Dajin yansanlang and Matsumoto rushed to the country of Bo.


    A few days later, he took a boat to enter the country surrounded by water. Wen''an quickly estimated the situation of the country.


    It is called the state of Bo. In fact, the population of the whole country is only tens of thousands, only one tenth of Muye village, and it is a country composed of several relatively large islands.


    The law and order in the country of Bozhi is extremely bad. There are hooligans and local ruffians everywhere. A big businessman named cardo is domineering in this country.


    Dazna, the bridge building expert of the state of Poland, is most famous for building a bridge to connect several islands. However, when dazna is ready to build a bridge to make the communication between the state of Poland and other countries normal, cardo, the actual controller of the state of Poland, is not allowed.


    So dazna''s son was assassinated by Kado. Dazna was also in danger of being assassinated. Dazna went to Muye to ask ninjas to protect himself. This is the origin of the escort task of the state of Bo.


    For Su Ze and Wen An''an, a chaotic and isolated country of Bo is just suitable for them to forge their identity. When the bridge in dazna is built, Wen An''an is also right to contact the outside world, show her strength and rapidly increase her money accumulation.


    Before, in Muye, some too eye-catching ways of accumulating money in advance could not be used, so as not to attract the attention of Muye.


    But after becoming the hidden master of the wave country, it''s completely different


    After entering the kingdom of Bo, Wen''an and Su Ze, Da Jin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto began to recruit their subordinates. In this process, they set strict hierarchical rules. Therefore, Da Jin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto were more obedient to Lord Maira and instinctively obeyed orders.


    Because the hierarchical rules are strict, even hooligans and local ruffians become serious and do things strictly.


    In addition, Suze spread chakra refining and trained chakra''s men. Although these people have very few talents, they also gave great hope to these people in the kingdom of Bo.


    This means of organization and cohesion can not be compared with cardo who does all kinds of evil. But before cardo died, the forces formed by Su Ze and Wen An were hidden in the dark.


    More than a week later, the state of Poland built half of the bridge.


    The light of lightning flashed, and the palm of qimukakashi ran through a beautiful young body.


    Behind the boy, a man with bandages and no eyebrows finally couldn''t help crying.


    When the triumphant cardo arrived with a group of hooligans and ruffians, the peach land without eyebrows did not cut off, bit a handle in his mouth, and killed all cardo gang when his hands lost their ability to move.


    This is the official end of the mission of Muye''s seventh squad to protect the country of Bo.

 Chapter 254

    After another two weeks, the seventh class of Muye, who had been cured, left the country of Bo.


    Dazna took his grandson and the people of bozhiguo to send off four people, including mukakasi, whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibosasuke and chunye Sakura, and named the completed bridge from bozhiguo to huozhiguo and Muye village as "Naruto bridge".


    "Finally I''m gone... It''s nearly the third month." Wen An''an said, "they have delayed this task for a long time."


    "We should seize the time to take action and strive to obtain formal participation qualification and legitimate status before the Zhongren examination." Suze said, "try to make money. The men we send out and the one who finds that he can treat your legs just need to wait for our money to come in."


    "After all, we are just ordinary businessmen who give a lot of money for treatment. She doesn''t have to refuse such gambling money."


    "I have all the plans for this!"


    Wen An smiled confidently.


    Within two months, the shadow of Kado in the country of Poland dissipated and unexpectedly became a place of economic prosperity. It should be said that the people of the country of Poland, including themselves, did not expect such a prosperous situation.


    On the one hand, they are tourists. When they come to the country of Bo, they will look for some landmark scenery and sigh: "is this the scenery of the country of Bo described by an rabbit, a great writer? It''s really touching. The book describes Zongjie''s heroic words in the face of such scenery, which makes people can''t help... "


    "I''ll also make a haiku... The sea is full of water..."


    They were attracted by the great writer "an an rabbit" to admire the features of the scenery in literature. For the Naruto world with modern printing equipment, the circulation of literature and characters is actually quite high.


    On the other hand, it is the franchise store of bozhiguo seafood spicy hot. People from all over the world only need to pay tens of thousands of franchise fees to teach you how to open a bozhiguo seafood spicy hot, and the first batch of seafood and aquatic products are free.


    Literary creation, tourists and seafood Malatang franchise stores have brought 70 million liang of income to Su Ze and Wen''an in two months, which is a very high income. However, considering that the head of ape flying ASMA is worth 35 million Liang, they seem to earn only two ape flying ASMA heads by relying on formal ways... It doesn''t seem to be too much.


    Fortunately, Su Ze and Wen''an are not confined to formal channels. In addition to the 70 million income, there are hundreds of millions of other income.


    As for what income is, it depends on the residents of Poland and some daily patterns that gradually spread to the five major countries.


    One by one, the screaming salesmen held countless wooden cards in their hands and shouted.


    "Not much money, just one or two! Just one or two! "


    "Invite your relatives and friends to come to us and cut a knife. Just cut a knife, break the price wooden plate and get a discount. You may get a commodity worth 5000 Liang, 20000 liang of gold necklace and more than 100000 liang of super precious chakra metal..."


    "Ninja adults can also cut a knife. Pulling a new man to cut a knife is more likely to take a fancy to the big red envelope!"


    "Look at this ninja. By cutting a knife, he obtained Ninja with high value."


    "Your relatives and friends have successfully extracted one or two goods worth 30000 Liang. What are you hesitating about?"


    Yes, this is the "cut one knife and fight more" model jointly planned by Su Ze and Wen''an. At the beginning, cutting goods is very useful and easy to obtain. With more and more people joining, cutting goods requires the help of dozens or hundreds of people at the same time.


    More, just a means to promote other products.


    It seems inconspicuous. In fact, there are too many people who are greedy for bargains. They quickly gathered hundreds of millions of funds for Su Ze and others.


    With 50 million liang of funds, I first visited the name of the fire country, obtained the recognition of the fire country, and became a more legitimate ruler of the wave country - the wave country has no name, no ninja village, and a small population. It''s actually nothing to call it a town. However, since the country of Bo has a good reputation and has developed very well recently, it is not easy to directly annex it.


    After being recognized by the state of fire, Muye village can no longer send ninjas directly to subvert the rule of the state of Bo. Like dazna, they go to ninjas to do tasks. Regular ninjas generally don''t take it. We need to consider the relationship between the state and the village.


    In fact, the dazna family had no intention of looking for ninjas. Dazna worked every day and was very happy to see the country of Bo become prosperous. Tourists and seafood spicy hot are also good income. Probably the only thing they are not used to is that people meet and "cut" each other all over the street.


    Dazna is really at a loss when the country of Bo changed its rulers and how it prospered so quickly.


    Seeing that everyone''s income has increased, everyone has a good life, and there are no local ruffians in the street, dazna feels that this should be a good thing.


    Short book street in the country of fire, called street, is actually a small town dominated by gambling. There are many formal and informal casinos, as well as slot machines, fruit rocking music and other electronic gambling equipment.


    In a casino, Okin yansaburo respectfully held a 30 million Liang banknote box for the woman with blond hair and green cloak and coat in front of him.


    "My Lord is Lord Maitreya, a famous businessman in the kingdom of Bo. Please Master Kong to treat his wife An''an''s legs so that she can recover her ability to walk."


    "This is our money."


    This woman, who is called one of the three forbearance masters of Muye, has a full name of the master of thousand hands, known as "master Ji", and has the reputation of a princess in Muye village.


    At the same time, it is also the "gambling monster" and "big fat sheep" in the tolerance world.


    When her luck is normal, she will lose every bet, no matter how she gambles. When she is sure to win every bet, the person she cares about will probably die, or something very unfortunate will happen.


    The master waved impatiently: "fool, since you can find out my whereabouts, you should know that you have not treated anyone for a long time!"


    "And I won''t go to the land of Bo!"


    After that, he shouted, "open, it must be 18 o''clock!"


    Open the shaker, the three dice are six up, really eighteen.


    Kato, who was holding piggy porpoise, shouted in surprise: "Master Kong, you see, a complete victory!"


    However, the master was not happy and looked thoughtfully at Da Jin Yan Saburo.


    The master left the casino directly in the silent shouts of gamblers and Kato, with no expression on his face.


    Come to the slot machine in the street and put in a coin at will. The slot machine is like food poisoning, pouring out a lot of game money.

 Chapter 255

    Da Jin Yan Saburo left the casino with money and looked at the scene in surprise: "Master Kong, your luck is really great."


    Lucky? That''s because something unfortunate will happen!


    If you can choose, the master would rather lose all his life than let his brother qianshoushengshu and lover Kato die.


    The master turned back and looked coldly at Da Jin Yan Saburo: "who is the Maitreya of the kingdom of Bo? Who is his wife Ann? "


    Why would it be unfortunate for them to come to the door? Why is it unfortunate to treat people? Is it because I refuse them, so I will encounter misfortune, or because I promise them, so I will be unfortunate?


    Dajin yansaburo hurriedly said, "Lord Maitreya is a businessman of Bozhi country and a representative of Bozhi country jointly recommended by the people of Bozhi country. Because Bozhi country is too small, it has no big name..."


    "In fact, is it the ruler of the kingdom of Bo? Another notorious cardo? "


    "No, not so." Makin yansaburo said, "Lord Maitreya is the foundation of the current prosperity of the country of Bo. Seafood spicy hot and chop a knife shops are all industries created by Lord Maitreya and spread throughout the tolerance world."


    "Huh?"


    The master frowned unhappily: "it''s the hateful shop where I pulled many people to cut dozens of knives and couldn''t get goods? This guy built it? What a hateful fellow who can play with human nature. He is more insidious and dangerous than cardo. "


    No wonder I have this unfortunate performance. It''s because of this guy who plays with people. If I help him, he must harm more people in the future?


    "His wife Ann, what kind of person is she?" Asked the master.


    "Mrs. An''an is a poor woman who has been disabled in her legs for many years." "She has written many famous literary works, whose pseudonym is'' an an rabbit ''," said Okin yansaburo


    "Ah, it''s her! I like her book very much! " Kato silently covered his mouth and exclaimed.


    The compendium master was also surprised: "it turned out that it was her who couldn''t buy her own books. She could only write a bowl of seafood spicy hot. She asked me for that kind of junk 13 times?"


    On second thought, he commented with disdain: "he is also a guy who uses words to play with people''s hearts. Are they both such guys?"


    "Lord Maitreya and Mrs. An''an have paid a lot for the prosperity of the country of Bo..." said da Jin yansaburo.


    "Bang!" The master impatiently interrupted him, "what does this have to do with me? What about the kingdom of Bo? Does it have anything to do with me? I won''t -- "


    Dajin yansaburo lifted up the 30 million Liang banknote box again: "it doesn''t matter."


    The master sneered and said nothing: I really thought she was addicted to gambling and would do anything for money?


    "Too little?" Dajin yansaburo took out a box again, which was also 30 million liang of money.


    The master was still indifferent: "you go."


    Okin yansaburo was a little surprised, but he didn''t have no way to deal with it and took out a note.


    "The ious of Dalitong casino, worth 50 million, can be written off if the master is willing to agree."


    The master was stunned, and his expression was gradually subtle.


    "You are really well prepared..."


    "This is the IOU of Caiyuan casino, worth 20 million Liang... This is worth 30 million Liang..." Dajin yansanlang took out several IOU again.


    The master grabbed the IOU and tore it to pieces.


    "I''ll see that Ann. If I''m not satisfied, I won''t treat it!"


    Dakin yansaburo was overjoyed and knew that she was finally moved: "Master Kong, please follow me!"


    "Go to the land of Bo now?" Asked the master.


    "No, Lord Maitreya and Mrs. Ann have come to short book street."


    The pupil in the master''s eye contracted suddenly: that is to say, all my reactions were in their expectation? They have enough confidence to be sure that I will give "an an" treatment.


    This level of self-confidence is really not an ordinary guy. No wonder it will bring me unfortunate enlightenment.


    Following Dajin yansaburo, he came to a hotel that had been wrapped up. Gangshou and mute finally met the "Lord Maitreya" and "Mrs. An''an" he had heard before.


    Seeing their first face, the master thought he was wrong.


    "Maitreya" is a handsome young man. He is more handsome than his former lover Kato Duan. He smiles and looks easy to talk.


    "An''an" is a skinny woman. When she sits in a wheelchair and looks at the Maitreya, it seems that there are stars shining, which means that she can''t cheat at all. It can''t be clearer.


    Considering that Maitreya really benefits the people of the country of Bo, An''an rabbit is indeed a newly rising literary giant in the tolerance world. All the masters feel that maybe they are all good people.


    However, seeing that Da Jin Yan Saburo is respectful to them and others are respectful and careful, the master also put away his illusion. At first glance, these two people are ordinary people, which must be more than that.


    If you are an ordinary businessman, you should be able to wear a generous kimono and look like a rich businessman, not like this.


    This gesture can only show that they may not regard themselves as businessmen, but have another purpose.


    The experienced master judged so.


    "You two little ghosts, are Maitreya and Ann?"


    The master asked carelessly.


    As soon as the voice fell, I felt that the atmosphere around me had changed. The guard at the door, Daikin yansaburo and another Ninja with chakra looked at her with a bad look, and even had some intention of killing her.


    "Good eyes. It looks like you are a qualified leader." The master said again, "let me have a look at her legs. If there are any other problems, I won''t treat you."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "please."


    When the master came forward, the green Yang attribute chakra appeared on his hand and passed Wen''an''s legs.


    "Has been completely disabled, and the damage is great, but it is not impossible to treat." The master commented.


    "Well, then." Suze said.


    In the real world, if Wen''an''s injury is treated at all costs, such as transplantation or how many operations, there is hope that it can be cured. However, Wen''an knows the cost of some operations better.


    The invisible cost that ordinary people basically ignore. Large doses of narcotic drugs will cause irresistible damage to her super computing brain and make her a more ordinary genius and even an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people don''t have this trouble, but Wen An believes that if you give up this wisdom and become a mediocre person, it''s almost like dying.

 Chapter 256

    The master hesitated.


    She can be treated, but that''s based on the absence of phobia.


    Now she trembles at the sight of blood. She can''t do anything. How can she have an operation?


    In this way, the disabled legs can not be solved by direct treatment with medical ninja. They also have to cut the skin and correct some misplaced bones again.


    In particular, this ANN has never refined chakra, and needs a complete operation.


    "Although I can, I''m sorry, I can''t treat now."


    "You can go to the hospital in Muye village. The medical Ninja there should be able to solve this problem. It costs about millions of Liang, and the medical cost is about the same." Said the master.


    "Is that so..."


    Maitreya frowned slightly, and Wen''an also felt a little unexpected.


    We have to convince the master, but the master''s phobia has become the biggest obstacle.


    In the original work, whirlpool Naruto cured the master''s phobia, which can''t be copied. On the surface, it seems that anyone can cheer up the master and heal his mental illness without medicine. "


    In fact, considering the setting of fire shadow in the later stage, the oral persuasion of vortex Naruto is more due to the appeal of ashuro chakra. In short, with this Ashura chakra, people will first increase a lot of goodwill.


    Without this ashuro chakra, firstly, there is no immortal plug-in of the protagonist whirlpool Naruto, secondly, there is no attention and transmission power of the six immortals, and finally there is no appeal to convince others.


    A guy who can''t fight to death, can open and hang up, and can talk to others will be gradually persuaded by him as long as he is not a stone.


    The protagonist Naruto can do it. Basically no one in this ninja world can do it. He chattered endlessly and tried to convince people that "I am also very weak. What I can do, you can do as long as you work hard". This is simply the biggest scam.


    Because, in fact, no one can repeat his miracle.


    Therefore, the master''s phobia can only be cured without medicine if the whirlpool Naruto comes.


    Now, no matter how clever Su Ze and Wen An are, it is impossible to cure a mental illness in a short time.


    "Go to the hospital in Muye village?" Suze said, "thank you, master Ji."


    Let them go to the leaves, won''t it cause some bad things?


    When the master thought of today''s good abnormal luck, he was a little uneasy: "in fact, Muye''s hospital is not so good. Why don''t you go?"


    This is a little too irritating


    "Master Ji, are you playing with us?" Su Ze asked, "you say you can treat it, but you can''t treat it; You said that your hospital in Muye could treat it, but you said that it could not treat it. What is the purpose and reason for you to say so? "


    "Hum, if you want to believe it, just believe it. If you don''t want to believe it, even if you don''t want to." The master said impatiently and turned to leave.


    "Is that the famous master Ji who doesn''t pay her debts and doesn''t do anything when she gets paid? In this way, can you call it a ninja? " Wen An said.


    "Ninja?" The master sneered, "if you say no, it''s not. As for the reward, it''s enough for me to make a diagnosis for you. If you''re not satisfied, go home and cry, smelly kids! "


    "Ah, master gang... It''s a bit rude." Kato silently held the dolphin and leaned towards Su Ze in a panic, "it''s impolite..."


    "Go, mute!" The master walked out disapprovingly.


    Mute also hurried out.


    "Although it''s a big fat sheep in the gambling industry, it''s really cheeky. Today we seem to be treated as fat sheep and cheated by her once." Wen An smiled.


    "That''s why someone wants to make the world feel pain."


    Su Ze said with a smile: "for example, at this moment, if I let this cheeky big fat sheep run away, I won''t be too happy... The diagnosis is worthy of the reward we gave her. We haven''t approved this transaction from the beginning and won''t approve it now."


    "So..." Wen An guessed Su Ze''s idea.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Take a breath from this fat sheep." Su Ze''s smile gradually converged.


    "Well, you don''t want to move from another level..." Wen An smiled.


    Su Ze was surprised, and then some of his face turned black: "don''t think about it. I just feel uncomfortable if I don''t clean up this cheeky fat sheep who takes advantage of it. She is already in her fifties and is completely out of my range! "


    "All right, all right."


    Wen An said with a smile: "I suggest that the battle should not be carried out in the short book street, but in a relatively open place."


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    The master walked down the street with silence, suddenly stopped, and then walked faster and faster.


    When she got out of the range of short book street, she looked back at the sky. A guy in a flying instrument was looking at her in the sky. It was the previous Maitreya.


    "Mila, it seems that you are not an ordinary businessman at all."


    "No, I''m just an ordinary businessman at present. You feel angry because you take too much and pay too little." Su Ze said with a smile, "I wasn''t going to care. Your cheeky appearance makes me very uncomfortable."


    "Everyone will find excuses, but my hunch will not go wrong. You are a big trouble." The master said coldly, "silence, prepare for battle!"


    "Yes, master master." Speak quietly and start battle preparation.


    "Your attitude is even more irritating." Su Ze said faintly, "master Ji, give you a chance to seriously consider how to treat An''an and give a good treatment plan."


    "Even if you can''t do it now, you can do it in the future, or you can let mute and other ninjas help, but you are not allowed to run away like this."


    "Is that so?" The master looked at him suspiciously, "I always feel that this is not a good thing, and it is getting more and more troublesome. I should not have promised if I knew I would be involved in such troublesome things."


    His fist clenched and rattled, and chakra lingered on it.


    "Forget it, no matter how much, come and fight! Smelly kid, I think you''ve been unhappy for a long time! "


    Su Ze looked at her coldly: "then start fighting."


    He stretched out his palm and cut a wound. Instead of giant, he aimed the wound at his hand.


    "How about punching me?"


    The master''s hands trembled in his legs, fell weakly to the ground, sweating on his forehead, and his eyes were dull.


    That''s blood... When the thousand hand rope tree died, when Kato broke, and when more people died, blood of the same color flowed

 Chapter 257

    Seeing the blood, the master''s body reacted involuntarily.


    Phobia is not a simple lack of courage, just as depression can never be solved by walking and relaxing. Mental illness is like this. It is not only impossible to cure the disease, but also impossible to have self-control when stimulated.


    Because of this, Naruto is the biggest bug and miracle that can solve the whirlpool of psychological diseases by relying on mouth escape and hot blood - Master''s phobia, I love Luo''s traumatic stress response syndrome, and Yu Zhibo''s delusion of taking earth. It is said that there is no strong infectious power of Ashura chakra?


    Now, Muye village''s tolerance test is still in preparation, and there is still some time before it starts; The seventh class where whirlpool Naruto is located has not received the notice of Zhongren test, and it is impossible to come to the short book street to cure the master''s mental illness.


    Therefore, no matter how the master is unwilling and how he has courage, there is no resistance to the attack of phobia at this moment.


    "How mean! Take advantage of the weakness of Master Kong! "


    Kato silently opened his mouth and spit out poisonous fine needles towards Suze. These fine needles are put under her tongue and are absolutely poisonous to ordinary people.


    However, for Suze, this attack means only between level D and level C is undoubtedly without any threat. Just turn the Green Magic aircraft gently, and Kato''s silent attack will fail.


    Then, put the hair photographed by reading power into the matchmaker of Maoshan Taoism.


    Kato''s silent body lost control and was attracted by Su Ze. She fixed her body with internal skill acupoints - loosen her. Su Ze observed the effect of acupoints and nodded with satisfaction.


    Internal skill acupoint tapping is not a panacea, but after Kato is silent, she obviously needs to use chakra impact to resist the acupoints in the internal force point. It takes a certain time to move freely, which undoubtedly proves once again that internal force can not achieve the best effect in every world, but the generally applicable effect is good.


    It crackled a little. Kato was silent. The whole person stood still and could not break through the acupoint hit by internal power in a short time.


    When the master who was still shivering in phobia saw this scene, he had to lift his spirits and shouted, "let go of the silence, smelly kid!"


    "A word doesn''t agree with shouting. The voice is not good, and it''s not pleasant at all," Su Ze smiled and shook his head. "And he''s so old... Ann associate me with you. It''s really outrageous."


    Glancing again, he commented: "the two advantages are still very big, that is, if the dressing style is not good, can''t you replace it with a tight one?"


    "You... Smelly kid!"


    While Su Ze was talking, he put his injured fist behind him. The master immediately returned to normal, jumped up, raised his hand and smashed it at him.


    The green devil aircraft flashed over the master''s attack and heard a loud noise. With the master''s fist pounding on the earth, the land around dozens of meters collapsed and flew away.


    "It''s really worthy of a blow to kill the female Tyrannosaurus Rex who came from me... Unfortunately, it''s not my dish, otherwise it''s a good choice to join the collection list." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Smelly kid, obviously he can only hide around. His tone is very big!"


    The master didn''t see the blood, and the strength of normal combat was still very strong. He pulled Kato mute back to himself. Chakra quickly input and relieved Kato mute''s stiffness.


    "Similar to the acupoint pointing method of the Japanese family, it does not focus on hurting the internal organs, but on controlling the human body..." as the highest medical skill in the Naruto world, she quickly saw through the key of internal force acupoint pointing and quickly compared it with the information she knew.


    "Yes..." Su Ze said, "I''m not the group of cataracts in the Japanese family."


    The palm is raised and the thread drawing symbol is launched again. Kato mutes his hand and hits the palm without pain. Then, in the frightened eyes of the master, he presses the blood on the master''s clothes, front of the body and cheeks.


    "Master Kong, get away, I''m out of control!" Kato shouted in horror.


    The master was dazed again, looking at the blood in front of him in horror, completely ignoring her screams and cries.


    "In this way, it won''t work..."


    Su Ze finally jumped down from the green demon aircraft, walked over and fixed Kato''s silent acupoint that wanted to attack him: if you want to kill, you can kill long ago. Instead, you don''t kill Kato''s silent and consider how to use the master''s skill.


    What we should consider is that there are still three and a half years to go before the final customs clearance and world-class battle. How should Su Ze improve his strength and have the final assurance of customs clearance - the world''s first medical level of thousands of hands can play a great role.


    After that, Su Ze put his palm on the compendium''s forehead, and the warm blood flowed down his palm along the compendium''s forehead. The thousand handed compendium issued a desperate and powerless cry: "ah --!"


    She fell into the bloody fear of the death of her former relatives, friends and lovers, desperate and unable to extricate herself.


    Therefore, don''t fight against the setting of reincarnation world. The infectivity of whirlpool Naruto is abnormal anyway, and it wins from the setting... It''s outrageous that such a situation can be directly cured.


    When the "soul sucking and soul seizing" skill was launched, Su Ze tried to obtain all the Ninja knowledge in the master''s memory.


    At the level of three body skill, Okin yansaburo and Matsumoto have already contributed.


    There is also a Huodun ¡¤ Hao fireball technique, chakra refining technique, basic body technique, basic knife technique, and no throwing method.


    It''s much more advanced to obtain Ninja from the master''s memory. It''s not the level of cultivating cannon fodder in Zhicun group: channeling, shadow separation, Yin sealing, strange power, creative regeneration, Baihao''s art, healing, fine trouble extraction


    What surprised Su Ze was this. He quickly wrote down several specific information of Ninja: Shadow separation, channeling, Yin sealing, Baihao''s art, creating regeneration


    As soon as the five ninjas were remembered, they felt the power of rejection.


    "I won''t give in to a smelly kid like you! The Ninja I created will never be used by the enemy! "


    A thousand hands master shouted and used his greatest courage to forcibly interrupt Su Ze''s reading.


    Is phobia stimulated?


    Su Ze jumped back, worried about getting a fatal fist.


    After seeing the outbreak of the thousand hand master, he fainted powerlessly. Su Ze finally understood... It was the last self-protection of the thousand hand master.


    At the same time, the light curtain prompts: "defeat the master of thousand hands and obtain 2000 reincarnation points."


    "Defeat Kato and get 200 reincarnation points."

 Chapter 258

    It seems that I had another nightmare, in which there were people covered with blood


    Kato Duan with blood, thousand hand rope tree, many people who died on the battlefield, not only comrades in arms, but also enemies


    As a child, the master looked at the bloody world in horror.


    Such... Such a world is really cruel!


    What she love is love gambling with her grandparents. She likes watching big snake pills and make complaints about herself. She also goes to the kind of life that enhances her strength and does not kill. Why do she die so many people?


    Waking up in a nightmare, he was in a cold sweat. The master felt that his body was a little tightened. He looked down uncomfortably and looked at a purple close fitting leather coat.


    Everything comes back to what happened before.


    "I... Was killed by a hateful little devil..."


    The master stared wide and clenched his fist.


    But after feeling it, the expression was a little strange: "well, there is no special feeling. Can you say --"


    If so, it would be too


    Just thinking, the door was pushed open, and Kato, holding the dolphin, cried in surprise: "Master Kong, you''re awake!"


    "Oh? Not even you? Silence... "The master clenched his teeth and said," it seems that my body is still very valuable and has saved our lives. "


    "Master Kong, what are you talking about?" Mute looked at him in surprise and said.


    Silence is very simple. This kind of thing can''t teach silence


    The master thought so and waved his hand: "nothing, bring me my clothes."


    Kato said, "Lord Maitreya threw away your clothes..."


    "Huh?" The master looked at her strangely, "why do you call that smelly little ghost Lord Maitreya?"


    "Of course it''s because I''m right here." Su Ze walked in with Wen An''s wheelchair, and they smiled.


    The master''s eyes narrowed slightly: "won''t you let us go? What the hell are you going to do? "


    "Master Ji, it was very simple." Su Ze said lightly, "I didn''t want to offend you too much. After all, we may work together in the future."


    "But you are too arrogant. In particular, we ruined the ious we spent 120 million yuan in exchange for. We didn''t have much sincerity for treatment and left in a swagger... We are not Kaizi and fat sheep for your entertainment. Don''t think we are really a princess. "


    The master said in a deep voice, "smelly kid, you can really say it. Can''t I call it arrogance? "


    Huh? Su Ze looked at the master in surprise: did she misunderstand something?


    Wen An looked at Su Ze in surprise: when did it happen? Lord Maitreya, how fast he sneaks


    "Also, you already know that I have phobia, and it''s not kind of you to let me treat it again?" The master said again.


    "You think too much. I just want ANN to stand up as soon as possible and have the ability to act." Suze said.


    You''ve done that to me, and you still say that?


    Oh, man!


    The master smiled disdainfully: "that''s impossible. I have phobia and have no ability to treat others."


    Su Ze said lightly, "so, show your sincerity."


    "What sincerity?"


    The master asked in surprise.


    "For example, open your mind and let me check the relevant knowledge of Ninja and medical Ninja again..."


    "That''s impossible!"


    The master said that many of her secrets are not only developed by herself, but also can not be measured by money.


    "You read my memory before, and the value of Ninja has far exceeded 120 million?"


    "Sorry, I robbed it. It''s not a normal transaction between you and me." Suze said.


    The master stared angrily: "smelly kid, don''t be so arrogant to me! I will never give you Ninja again! "


    "That''s another request. Write a letter of recommendation. Let''s go to Muye village for treatment in the name of a reliable candidate recommended by the master, so as to ensure that we get the highest priority medical means." Suze said.


    "That''s impossible!" The master said at once.


    Su Ze''s eyes cooled down: "you should know what this rightful, Princess like arrogance will bring to you?"


    The master looked at the close fitting purple leather clothes that highlighted his figure and sneered: "it''s just that I''m humiliated by you smelly little devil again. Do you think I''ll be afraid, little guy!"


    Su Ze looked confused: what are you talking about? When do I


    Kato looked at Suze in horror: this guy, how dare you put Master Kong?


    Wen''an picked her eyebrows and smiled: it looks like a strange misunderstanding... But it can also be used.


    If the master''s words made her almost mistakenly think that Lord Maitreya was cheating, she now fully understood what the master''s misunderstanding came from - changing clothes without obvious pain, mistakenly thinking that Lord Maitreya''s humiliation was "powerless".


    Of course, Su Ze can explain this in one sentence, and Wen''an, or the hostel''s help to change clothes, can explain it clearly. However, Wen''an is not ready to explain it clearly.


    She wants to further shake the master''s state of mind, and then better plan for the world of Naruto.


    Before Su Ze explained, Wen An''an said, "master Ji, I don''t think we need to be tit for tat."


    "I have had a good talk with Kato about yesterday and understand your concerns. Your gambling luck reflects your life luck to a certain extent. Yesterday''s bad gambling luck has come true? "


    "Now, we communicate and talk calmly. We are not harmful to wood leaves or others, but my husband Maitreya, because he is greedy for your beauty -"


    "Say my voice is bad, dislike my old smelly kid, and covet my beauty. I can''t help but start with me. I''m really laughing off my big teeth!" The master said disdainfully, "men are so lecherous and ridiculous and stupid!"


    "Am I special?"


    Su Ze wanted to explain that he didn''t do anything, but he had to stop under the sign of Wen An''s eyes.


    Wen An said to the master: "even so, we also need to tolerate such a stupid man. Master Ji, Lord Maitreya coveted your beauty and did something he shouldn''t do. Your strange good luck is over. We should go to Muye treatment. There should be no problem. "


    The master mused: it seems to make sense to say so.


    After all, I have lost too many things. Ninja and my body are indeed too much. Good luck can explain it.


    Now, they just go to Muye village for treatment and need a letter of recommendation from me. There should be no big problem.

 Chapter 259

    However... The strength of Maitreya seems unusual, which makes the master feel a little embarrassed.


    In case Muye village is damaged because of his letter of recommendation, that''s not OK.


    Look at Wen''an again, she is a little softhearted.


    This is just a disabled woman without chakra. From the beginning, she also treated the contradictions and conflicts caused by this incident... She has her own ideas and wisdom, is not a puppet manipulated by others, and should not be harmful to Muye.


    "In fact, even if there is no recommendation letter from master Ji, we can do the same thing." Wen An''an said again, "Lord Maitreya''s method is not so much a method as a concession to master Ji. Because men give in to women... "


    "Hum, this statement is even more ridiculous." The master said disapprovingly.


    Wen An''an took out another letter and handed it to gang Shou.


    Opening the envelope, the master''s disdain smile froze.


    The letter says: This is a personal letter from the name of the fire country. It says that his friend, Maitreya, the leader of the wave country, is about to lead his wife An''an to Muye village for medical treatment. He asks the medical ninja of Muye village to treat Mrs. An''an.


    With such a letter, it is impossible for Muye village to treat Maitreya and An''an as spies. It will also attach great importance to treating An''an''s leg injury.


    In other words, the reason why Maitreya and Ann came to Master Kong is because she has a reputation and wants to treat her injured leg. Even if they heard about Master Kong''s phobia, they also came to see a doctor with hundreds of millions of liang of money.


    This is enough to prove that they had no other purpose.


    What makes the master more incredible is another thing: this letter also shows that in fact, Maitreya doesn''t need his own letter of recommendation. He just wrote such a letter by giving way to his other feelings.


    What kind of emotion does he have in his heart?


    The master''s mentality can not help but be complicated. The other party doesn''t seem to be a complete bad person. The other party''s mind... Makes her a little flustered.


    I''m the master Ji of Muye Sanren. I just missed it for a moment. How can I have that kind of emotional ambiguity with a smelly kid?


    "Hum, I know!"


    Pretending to be dissatisfied, he handed the letter back to Wen An, the master said.


    "So your reply is..."


    "I''ll write that letter!" Cried the master.


    "I''ll give it to Lord Maitreya to keep it well." Wen An smiled.


    "Mingming is just a smelly kid. Don''t make it seem to have something to do with me!" Master murmured discontentedly, asked for paper and pen, turned and quickly wrote a letter, "OK, you can go."


    "Won''t you come with us? Master Ji, I''d like to join you. " Wen An said.


    Ah? This invitation


    The master was embarrassed, lowered his head, put on his coat to cover his close fitting leather coat, and hurriedly asked Kato to walk out.


    "Think about it, master Ji. Lord Maitreya and I are willing to wait for you."


    Cried Wen An.


    The master''s footsteps paused and hurried away, whispering: "what together is too shameless?"


    After she and Kato left silently, Wen An said with a smile, "how''s it going? My assists? "


    "Even in order to control the power and decision of Muye in the future, my sacrifice is too big!" Su Ze said, "this master is too old."


    Of course, Su Ze can see what Wen An''s decision is for.


    "From 18 to 40, choose at will... Lord Maitreya, you can think about his figure carefully, in fact." Wen An warned.


    "Besides, other methods to cut into the protagonist''s power are not so simple and deeply trusted by others."


    "After the Chinese forbearance test, when the master became the fifth generation of Huoying, we had a full three years to prepare for the future war of forbearance. The status of the master''s man and Muye''s high-level is enough for us to maximize our chances of winning. "


    "I see." Suze said, "are you sure there are no other ideas?"


    "No, Lord Maitreya." Wen An said with a smile.


    That is... Su Ze looked at her and was a little speechless.


    Women who are too smart sometimes have a little more than expected belly black calculation.


    Give my calculations to the master of Arts. What else do you think?


    Su Ze couldn''t guess for a moment, but he also knew that Wen An should not be an important reason, but a small interest or personal purpose.


    A few days later, Muye village.


    With the recommendation letter of the great name of the country of fire and the recommendation letter of the master, the identity of the leader of the country of Bo, Maitreya, is beyond doubt and has become the first distinguished guest of Muye village.


    Wen''an immediately enjoyed the all-round diagnosis and treatment of Muye hospital. As the master said, under the premise of having the treatment means of healing, under the full operation of Muye hospital, Wen''an can cure his disabled legs through several careful operations.


    The treatment date of Muye hospital is about a month.


    Su Ze, Wen''an, Da Jin Yan Saburo and Matsumoto lived in Muye village as distinguished guests.


    This wonderful change of identity and status was unimaginable by Daikin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi.


    All the combatants before hojima were either discovered by Muye village as spies or put into the root of Zhicun Tuan Tibet. The worst thing is to pretend to be ordinary civilians, pass the Zhongren examination, and then leave the reincarnation world.


    No one has ever had such a level of status breakthrough, on an equal footing with the fire shadow of Muye village, and enjoy all kinds of best treatment.


    Clearance of this reincarnation world, there is hope! You are the strongest Maitreya!


    The attack of respecting the strong, coupled with Wen An''s deliberate arrangement and training, the two people really gradually accept the fact that they are the hands of Lord Maitreya.


    His reverence for Su Ze transcended the distinction between China and Kagoshima, and gradually became proud.


    While receiving treatment, Wen An''an was not idle. He studied a large number of public books in Muye village, especially the knowledge needed for medical ninja, and then summarized and understood them in his heart.


    For the human body in this world, for chakra''s fine operation, as well as Su Ze''s Yin seal, Baihao''s art, creative regeneration and strange power art, we have some understanding and experience in this process.


    As for three body technique, shadow split technique and Hao fireball technique, there is no need to say.


    The only uncertain principle is channeling. Wen An needs to have chakra before she can really start further research.


    Finally, more than 20 days later, Wen An took off the bandage on her legs, stood up slowly and took the first step on the flat ground.

 Chapter 260

    "The world with chakra is really different."


    Wen''an smiled and said, "I have successfully achieved my goal. Without anesthesia and stimulating my brain, it will completely restore my walking ability of my legs. It will take another month at most."


    "Now, I can refine chakra a little."


    Su Ze is also looking forward to this: "if there is no reincarnation of the world, it is not a good choice for you to insist on not doing surgery. Even if you have a gifted mind, you shouldn''t let yourself be crippled for a long time. "


    "That''s hard to say, Lord Maitreya." Wen''an smiled and blinked. "Isn''t it because of the existence of the reincarnation world that I can hold back and hope for the recovery of my legs?"


    "The reincarnation world has brought a lot of innovation to the real world. I can have enough expectations whether I enter the reincarnation world for adventure or wait for the reincarnation world to bring a new round of innovation."


    At this point, Wen''an opens his arms to Su Ze.


    "Don''t forget a very important thing, Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze smiled and picked her up.


    "Of course, this reincarnation world came in because of you."


    Wen An showed a satisfied smile and leaned on Su Ze''s chest: "Lord Maitreya, any woman will look forward to romantic things. Thank you."


    "Tell me you really like my beginning?" Suze asked.


    "We''ve just started. How can we talk about such things?" Wen''an whispered, "at this time, just like each other as much as possible. It''s a little too much interference to discuss how to like. I came to this conclusion after reading a lot of books."


    Su Ze also smiled and thought, "reading a lot is really very useful. Even emotional problems can be solved."


    With Wen''an''s legs recovering and being able to refine chakra, Suze and Wen''an have really established a relationship, and a major goal of coming to Naruto world has been solved; The most important thing left is how to pass the story of the reincarnation world.


    As a friend recommended by the leader of the kingdom of Bo, the great name of the kingdom of fire and the master of compendium, the actions of "Maitreya" and "An''an" in Muye village are definitely not restricted everywhere like the ordinary small vendors before.


    Su Ze and Wen An can read some public books, or try to refine chakra. Muye village only regards it as a noble guest''s own hobby and will never interfere.


    Both Okin yansaburo and masichi Matsumoto can openly refine chakra and practice Ninja every day.


    However, Su Ze did not give them more ninja skills recorded by himself and Wen An''an. After all, Wen''an has not tamed them to the degree of complete obedience, and there is still a possibility of betrayal.


    Only two days later, Su Ze found that Wen''an showed an unusual "talent", or relying on her strong mind and meticulous control over chakra, she was able to do many things that Daikin yansaburo and Matsumoto could not do.


    Because the total amount of chakra is extremely scarce, Wen''an doesn''t have much real practicability at this time, and even the three body technique can''t be released.


    However, this does not prevent her from mastering trunk walking, water walking and three body art, and she knows a lot about medical ninja, as well as the Yin seal, strange power, creative regeneration and Baihao art of compendium.


    Just wait for chakra to accumulate to a certain level, and you can naturally have a lot of ninja. Now it is only the level of chakra that restricts her.


    This amazing performance made Su Ze understand how powerful the super computing power of Wen An''s mind can be. It can be said that Wen''an only needs to solve the problem of the source of chakra, that is, it can become A-level fighter 100%. The whole battle template is a thousand hands master and chunye Sakura.


    And because of their super brains, their fighting ability will only be stronger than the two of them.


    However, the problem also lies in the source of chakra - if we do not pass the reincarnation world of Naruto, Wen''an''s chakra refining will always face the dilemma of insufficient.


    To complete a task alive in Naruto world, you can only have the most basic ability to refine chakra. If you fight alone, you have to find a way to obtain the three body skills yourself. If you are not careful, you will be discovered by the Ninjas in Muye village.


    People like Su Ze and Wen An have the status of distinguished guests, and then return to Muye village. It''s really a road that no one has ever tried.


    As for Su Ze, refining chakra a little can only be regarded as an attempt beyond his strength, which can not even supplement his strength.


    What he needs is the cutting-edge power of Naruto. General Ninja can''t be used.


    Shortly after Wen''an''s legs recovered, the middle tolerance test held by Muye village, Sharen village and Yuyin village was approaching.


    The first game and the second game are competitions that non ninjas can''t watch. They are not open to the outside world.


    Another month later, the third game, that is, the final of the tolerance test, began. Su Ze and Wen An sat in the audience and had a chance to see the tolerance test.


    In the first game, the protagonist whirlpool Naruto''s sunningci against the Japanese family.


    This is also the first time Su Ze and Wen''an have seen the protagonist fight with their own eyes, and it is also the first time for Makino and masayiro Matsumoto to watch the game like this.


    Before that, they knew that there would be an enemy attack in the third game of the tolerance test. If they passed out during the game, they might die or survive.


    Not much else is known.


    The whirlpool Naruto shouted "don''t believe in fate". First, he released multiple shadows, which were broken by riningci at one breath, and then he vomited blood by riningci''s soft fist, so he couldn''t use chakra.


    Then, using the chakra of the nine tails in his body, he continued to fight against rixiangningci. Finally, he jumped up from the ground, hit rixiangningci with a fist and defeated rixiangningci.


    "No matter how many times you look, you still don''t understand." "Why is the whirlpool Naruto beaten like that? He doesn''t have to admit defeat and can continue to fight. "Zhining CI just threw in a punch and gave up directly?"


    "I also feel very strange about this." Masichi Matsumoto said, "why doesn''t riningci continue to fight?"


    For their comments, Su Ze and Wen An''an just looked at each other and smiled.


    There are too many big and small plug-ins on Whirlpool Naruto. I don''t know where to start.

 Chapter 261

    The super vitality of vortex constitution and the total amount of super chakra ensure that the vortex Naruto will not fail in how to fight, and it is difficult to be killed. Chakra is available in how to fight and waste like brown sugar.


    Even so, when the whirlpool Naruto failed, Jiuwei chakra helped him go crazy and go into a state of rage.


    Rage to a certain extent, will not get out of control, with his parents wave Feng Shui gate and whirlpool, chakra of nine Sinai helped him recover his mind.


    If this can still fail, there will be the last plug-in, Asura chakra, and the six immortals will help themselves.


    Under layers of protection, it seems that the whirlpool Naruto is "not favored by fate", dangerous and indomitable. In fact, its life is stable and can not be killed anyway.


    Therefore, rixiangningci''s opponent at this level can''t cause real trouble to him at all.


    The whirlpool Naruto can still get up and fight when he gets up. However, zhakla of zhiningci has consumed a lot. If he is hit by this punch, he really has no ability to get up and fight.


    If RI Ningci continues to fight with his life, he will defeat whirlpool Naruto twice and three times, and he will eventually be forcibly defeated by whirlpool Naruto several times.


    Because whirlpool Naruto is not afraid of death, and he really won''t die... He is the one favored by "fate". He keeps saying that "fate" is getting better and better, but he is actually the abandoned son of fate.


    After the first game, the second game began. Yu Zhibo Sasuke loved me.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke was taken away by qimukakashi for special training. I don''t know if he was affected by qimukakashi''s habit of being late and didn''t arrive in time. In this case, Yu Zhibo Sasuke should have been disqualified directly, and I love Luo won.


    But the fourth generation wind shadow disguised by big snake pill in the stands proposed to put this battle to the end. Other dignitaries also want to see the last yuzhibo battle. After all, the yuzhibo family''s famous battle is cool and dazzling. They can especially say the handsome words of the second middle school, which is excellent to watch.


    Compared with falling to the ground again and again, getting up and fighting again and again, it is like the fighting style of immortal whirlpool Naruto. Yu Zhibo''s fighting is really expected.


    So three generations of fire shadow ape flying day cut, complied with the opinions of the people, and announced to postpone the battle.


    In the third battle, the female Zhi of oil tolerance under Muye village was against Jiulang of oil tolerance under shayin village. One had a very low sense of existence, but the quality of Ninja was excellent, and the other didn''t have much sense of existence.


    The battle between the two did not begin, and Kan Jiulang directly conceded defeat.


    They are going to attack Muye in shayin village next, so he must ensure that he has sufficient chakra and does not leak move information - this Kan Jiulang feels quite good, as if he is the ace at the bottom of the box in shayin village.


    As a miscellaneous fish, he doesn''t have to feel good about himself


    The fourth battle, Muye village Nara lumaru and shayin village bow.


    The battle between them was really a bit of a circle. Their fighting wisdom was not bad. Unfortunately, they were deceived by Nara lumaru with a strong trap.


    "What do you think of Nara Deer pill?" Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen''an smiled and said, "his quick wit is very good. His fighting style and ability also require him to be so quick witted, otherwise he can''t catch people."


    "However, relying on this kind of little intelligence, if you meet someone who is stronger than him, his limits will be exposed. This kind of calculation can not make up for the gap in strength. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly, and Nara lumaru''s quick wit was indeed a bright spot; But in the end, his shadow magic can catch the enemies of tolerance level, and it is impossible to fight the enemies of shadow level, such as the enemies of liudao Penn. The more he rises, the faster he will die.


    Strength is the basis of strategy.


    Nara''s victory, but he raised his hand to admit defeat, which surprised everyone.


    Considering this guy''s high IQ, it is very likely that he did it on purpose.


    At this time, qimukakassi returned from the special training with yuzhibozuo. The second battle that should have started is finally going to be held.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke and I love Luo, a confident middle two disease, and a buried love family who "hurt all over and don''t love anyone" began a duel.


    Yu Zhibo assists Lei Dun to stimulate himself. His speed reaches the maximum speed of Li Locke''s opening five doors. He uses the ninja of a thousand birds to hurt my love Luo.


    At this time, white feathers fell from the sky.


    Group illusion, the art of nirvana.


    Many onlookers, including many xiaren, fell into a coma.


    Suze slowly stood up, woke up Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto, and stood side by side with Wen''an, who closed his eyes in advance.


    Within a short time of the battle, there have been one after another - vortex Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, Nara lumaru and others left the examination site, chased me Ailuo, Shouju, kanjiulang and others into the forest of death and began the battle.


    In Muye village, ninjas from shayin village and Yinren village came out, and several psychic snakes of big snake pill were destroyed wantonly in Muye.


    In the middle tolerance test site, qimukakashi, maitekai and other ninjas in Shangren and shayin village began to fight. On the roof of the site, a rectangular array up to 100 meters isolated the two people.


    One is the third generation fire shadow, and the other is the big snake pill disguised as the fourth generation wind shadow. Big snake pill is a disciple of three generations of Huoying. It shares the name of Muye Sanren with Zilai and master of martial arts. It is also a man in his fifties. At this time, he tore his disguise but showed an oval faced woman''s face.


    After a strange smile, he showed his morbid pale skin and snake like brown eyes, and began to fight with the three generations of fire shadow.


    The dark parts of the three generations of fire shadow are anxious outside the cuboid array and have no way to enter the array.


    In this fierce battle, qimukakashi''s bitterness cut the throat of a ninja in shayin village, turned over and jumped aside, and looked at Suze, Wen''an, Dajin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi.


    "Lord Maitreya, leader of the kingdom of Bo, did you also participate in this conspiracy?"


    "No, I just want to help Muye. After all, we are good friends with the great name of the country of fire and your master Ji of Muye. " Suze said.


    "Please don''t shoot, Lord Maitreya. Now the situation between ourselves and the enemy is not clear. The Ninjas in Muye village must be vigilant." Qimukakashi said cautiously, "also, fighting is our Ninja''s natural mission. Please watch it."


    Su Ze smiled: "although I have become the leader of the country of Bo, I am not without combat strength. But now that you have said so, let''s take your advice. "

 Chapter 262

    Hearing Suze''s answer, Qimu Kakashi was also relieved.


    If the leader of the kingdom of Bo says so, it means that at least one enemy is missing. If Bo Zhiguo also plans to arrange his men near Muye village, the situation will become worse.


    Their battle continued. Su Ze and Wen An''an looked at the battle on the roof and were a little surprised.


    In particular, after the big snake pill used filthy soil reincarnation Ninja to summon the fire shadow thousand hand column of the first generation and the fire shadow thousand hand gate of the second generation, the fire shadow of the third generation is more and more in danger.


    The first generation of Huoying used wooden Dun, and the second generation of Huoying used water dun. After fighting with the third generation of Huoying for a while, the third generation of Huoying was old, weak and out of breath.


    In desperation, he sealed the hands and souls of the first generation Huoying, the second generation Huoying and the big snake pill into a ghost of death with long horns, white hair and beads on his head - of course, this is what Su Ze described to Wen An''an.


    When the false shadow of death is released, only the three generations of fire shadow and the big snake pill with sealed hands can be seen.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was the third generation of Huoying who performed a silent ninja. The filthy earth reincarnation of the first and second generation of Huoying failed. The big snake pill covered his hands and screamed in pain, calling his men to flee quickly.


    At the same time, three generations of fire shadow also fell to the ground and died.


    The details of Muye village also appeared at this time. The Ninjas in Muye village made efforts to defeat the Ninjas in shayin village and Yinren village. One of the three ninjas also appeared and summoned a toad to kill the psychic snake of the big snake pill.


    Even on the other side of the death forest, the whirlpool Naruto defeated the I love Luo who incarnated a man''s column force.


    Shayin village has chosen to surrender. At first, their fourth generation Fengying wanted to cooperate with big snake pill to attack Muye. As a result, big snake pill killed the fourth generation Fengying first and pretended to be the fourth generation Fengying. The wind shadow of shayin village died first and lost the group war. Even renzhuli was beaten by xiaren of Muye village. It was so sad.


    The wood leaf collapse plan of big snake pill ends here with failure.


    Because of Muye''s wariness, Su Ze and Wen''an didn''t blindly intervene in the battle. Anyway, the chess pieces have fallen ahead of time, waiting for the five generations of Huoying thousand hand master to take office. In the future, there are some means and methods that can be used, that is, Su Ze will inevitably be wronged and use his "beautiful man plan".


    Now, the two of them began to discuss the ghost of death with great interest - Double horns and white hair. This feature can basically determine that the other party is a big barrel wood family.


    The big barrel wooden feather coat of the six immortals is to observe the human world in the "pure land world" at the moment. The rosary on the neck of the God of death is also a landmark object of the six immortals. However, the God of death seems to be related to the six immortals, and may even be the body of the six immortals.


    The corpse ghost seal Ninja may be a special psychic skill. The psychic is chakra of the six immortals in the pure land world.


    Unfortunately, these ideas are not supported or set in the original book.


    When the original author took the test in the painting, even Zhicun Tuan Zang had not been set. How could he think of the six immortals set later... I can only say that there was a coincidence between himself and himself.


    Su Ze and Wen An can discuss this, but of course it can''t be regarded as true, because the reincarnation world doesn''t have this "setting". It is like three generations of fire shadow, because the conflict of the story has become a representative of hypocrisy and incompetence, but in the "setting", he is still kind-hearted, a completely kind-hearted old man and a qualified fire shadow.


    After the Muye collapse plan, Muye held a funeral service in the light rain.


    After that, the candidate for the fifth generation of Huoying decided to be a master of thousands of skills.


    Youzilai also took the whirlpool Naruto to invite the master back as the fire shadow.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an also saw two consultants of Muye turn to sleep Xiaochun and shuidoor inflammation at this time.


    "Lord Maitreya, a letter has been sent from the kingdom of Bo requesting you to go back and deal with the joining problem of chop knife shop and seafood spicy hot shop." Turn to sleep Xiaochun said, "don''t you hurry back to deal with these things?"


    "I''m really not in a hurry." Su Ze said with a smile, "I heard that the fifth generation fire shadow in Muye village is gangshou Ji?"


    "Yes, master Ji''s reputation has always been very high. It''s only because of her personal activities outside the village. It''s very suitable to be the fifth generation Huoying again." Turning to sleep, Xiaochun said, "is Lord Maitreya very familiar with master Ji?"


    Su Ze''s corners of his mouth smoked and looked at Wen An who seemed to smile: "well, I''m familiar with it."


    "Very familiar." Wen An''an stressed, "we are going to wait for master Ji to come back and serve as the fifth generation Huoying before leaving."


    I see... Turning to sleep, Xiaochun and shuimen Yan are relieved.


    The leader of the kingdom of Bo and several of his subordinates have been staying in Muye village of the kingdom of fire. They also need to consider the impact: on the one hand, he has any purpose and idea, and Muye village needs to worry. On the other hand, it seems that Muye has detained the leaders of other countries with evil intentions.


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly looked out of the window: "there is a battle!"


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun and shuimen are confused: where is the battle?


    "This village will be the village of master Ji weihuoying in the future." Wen An''an said, "no matter who it is, Lord Maitreya will not allow anyone to destroy gangshou Ji''s village!"


    Su Ze looked at her helplessly: there are so many plays!


    But still push the boat with the flow: "yes, let''s go and see what happened!"


    After saying that, Su Ze and Wen An took the Green Magic aircraft, tengkong flew up and went to a small river in Muye village.


    What''s going on?


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun and shuimen Yan look at each other and feel that the situation seems to be out of control.


    Leader of the kingdom of Bo, help Muye village fight in Muye village? Is it for Jackie? What the hell is going on? Do they have such a good relationship with the master?


    The Green Magic aircraft flew over the Muye street and came to the river. In the middle of the river, several people are facing off.


    On the one hand, Muye Murakami bears the banner of mukakashi, ape flying ASMA and sunset red.


    On the other side, two people in red cloud robes on a black background, a shark face, tall, carrying huge and strange weapons with barbs, are the rebellious and dry persimmon ghost mackerel of Wuyin village. Another Muye Ninja drew a line on his forehead, his eyes were bright red, three gouyu reflected on each, and two legal lines on his face were Muye''s rebellious yuzhibo weasel.


    With the arrival of Su Ze, both sides quickly took two steps back, vigilant and cautious.


    "Lord Maitreya, you appear at the place of battle again..." Qi mukakassi reminded, as if suggesting something.


    The shark face dried persimmon ghost shark whispered a strange smile: "the leader of the kingdom of Bo, Maitreya, is worth a reward of 102 million and has assets of about 500 million Liang. Another member of our organization wanted to fight him a long time ago."

 Chapter 263

    "A long time ago?"


    Su Ze smiled faintly: "the so-called long time ago, wasn''t it too long? I didn''t get the money for more than half a year. Maybe it will take longer for him to accurately find my position. "


    "That''s hard to say..." the dried persimmon ghost mackerel said sadly. "After all, he is very persistent about money."


    The person he said was, of course, jiaodu, a money collecting maniac of Xiao organization.


    Since the emergence of seafood spicy hot and chop a knife shop in the forbearance world, jiaodu knew that he had another goal, and twice proposed to go to the state of Bo to rob the money of the newly emerging tycoon at the meeting organized by Xiao.


    What yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel didn''t expect was that this Maitreya seemed to have some special equipment and combat ability, which was completely different from other businessmen who only knew to hold their heads to protect their lives.


    The careful Muye Ninja flag mukakashi noticed that during the middle tolerance test, Maitreya and An''an, who were not controlled by the art of Nirvana, appeared in the battle scene again.


    As a ninja with high vigilance, he believes that this is by no means a coincidence.


    "It seems, qimukakassi, you are wary of us."


    Suze said, "but I suggest you don''t be so vigilant. Things are not so complicated. In fact, we do have the ability to fight and are willing to help Muye. The reason is very simple, because I have a good relationship with the fifth generation Huoying thousand hands master who is about to take office. "


    "I won''t allow others to wreak havoc in gangshouji''s village."


    "Is that so?" Qimukakassi repeated, half convinced.


    In a word, everything was normal before the Maitreya, and there was indeed a master''s letter of recommendation. Now the attitude is reluctantly credible.


    However, when it comes to the Maitreya''s involvement in the battle, qimukakasi feels that it is unnecessary: even if the Maitreya is indeed a friend, he can''t let the visiting leader of the Bosnian state fight, which should never happen.


    "Lord Maitreya, the battle here will end soon. Please step back a little."


    Qimu Kakashi carefully removed the forehead covering his eyes, exposed the writing wheel eye of his left eye and looked at Yu Zhibo weasel.


    Generally speaking, because the blood following limit of writing wheel eye is relatively strong, other ninjas can''t beat the enemy with writing wheel eye almost one-on-one. If they are not careful, they will fall into illusion.


    But qimukakashi thinks he doesn''t have such concerns. After all, yuzhibo weasel has write wheel eyes, and his qimukakashi also has write wheel eyes.


    However, the facts proved that he really thought too much. The moment they looked at each other, he fainted.


    Yu Zhibo weasel launched the unique magic of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, monthly reading. A pair of eyes changed into 72 hours of three days and three nights. During this time, he inserted qimukakashi into a hole with a knife.


    Although it was just an illusion, Qimu Kakashi couldn''t bear it and passed out in a coma.


    Fortunately, another Shangren maitekai from Muye village arrived in time, which saved qimukakashi. At the same time, the ape flew ASMA to the dry persimmon ghost shark, and the bandaged shark muscle knife of the dry persimmon ghost shark scratched a wound on his shoulder.


    Su Ze fell down with a smile, supported himself with reading power and stood on the water.


    "Qimukakashi seems to have miscalculated the situation. Ninjas in Muye village, do you need my help?"


    "Lord Maitreya, your status is different. You''d better not fight?" ASMA advised the ape to fly.


    Yu Zhibo weasel opposite also said, "too many people have been disturbed. Ghost mackerel, let''s go."


    "Yes, Mr. weasel." The dried persimmon ghost mackerel spoke very politely with his sad smile.


    When they were about to leave, Su Ze shook his body and photographed a purple Qi towards them.


    At the same time, Nian power quietly grabbed their hair.


    "What a poor fellow, my shark muscle saber, but I like this best -"


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel confidently welcomed the bandaged knife towards Su Ze''s purple air, and then heard the strange scream of the mackerel muscle mackerel under the bandage.


    Zixia''s internal power is certainly not chakra. The shark muscle broadsword, which specializes in chakra as food, wants to swallow the internal power attack shot by Su Ze. Of course, it can''t eat anything and has to be hit hard.


    The expression of the dried persimmon ghost mackerel suddenly became dignified: "it seems that your attack is not an ordinary chakra means. Is it similar to the chopping of a warrior?"


    Yu Zhibo weasel beside him suddenly turned into a scattered crow and flew around. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel was even more puzzled: "is Mr. weasel attacked by you at the same time? Maitreya, the leader of the kingdom of Bo, who are you and what kind of power do you have? "


    "It seems that he is an ambitious person..."


    With this calm voice, a figure appeared behind Su Ze and plunged into Su Ze''s body. It was Yu Zhibo weasel who had just turned into a crow and dissipated.


    Su Ze raised his hand, pinched the bitter nothing with two fingers, and grabbed it with purple Qi. At the same time, he retreated, turned around, stabbed the bitter backhand behind him, and kicked his leg.


    When! Bitterness collides with another bitterness.


    Bang! The leg also collides with the leg of another parry.


    Su Ze and Yu Zhibo weasel waved bitterly, attacked and parried each other, and fought fiercely from time to time - their body qualities were not different. Yu Zhibo weasel had the help of writing wheel eyes, and Su Ze also had the feeling of Zixia divine skill to comprehensively improve his body, ears and eyes.


    For a moment, they couldn''t tell the outcome. After more than ten fierce attacks, Yu Zhibo weasel stepped back and looked at Su Ze in surprise.


    "My illusion is completely resisted by you... Are you fundamentally immune to illusion?"


    Of course, it''s not immune magic, but because when Su Ze fights, his mind power and internal power are fully driven. Yu Zhibo weasel will inevitably do useless work to Su Ze''s magic through these two layers of protection.


    Unless his illusions break through these two layers of protection in an instant, there are few illusions that can reach this level in the world of Naruto.


    Although Yu Zhibo weasel''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye illusion "monthly reading" may achieve this level, he has just launched "monthly reading" to defeat Qimu Kakashi, and his body can''t bear to launch "monthly reading" again.


    He has two other options, using the ultimate illusion "Yixie nameI" that will be blind once, or using the writing wheel eye left by yuzhibo to launch the illusion "other gods".

 Chapter 264

    However, these two illusions can''t be used by Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "Yixie nameI" is what he is prepared to deal with a specific character, especially when that specific character is particularly good at running away.


    "Don''t God" is what he is going to leave to his brother yuzhibo Sasuke. He is going to make yuzhibo Sasuke loyal to Muye all his life.


    A few years ago, the contradiction between yuzhibo family and Muye village became more and more serious, which was almost irreconcilable. The yuzhibo family secretly prepared to rebel and seize power and regain their family''s due power and status from the village. Yuzhibo Fuyue, the head of the yuzhibo family, was coerced by the public opinion of the family and could do nothing. The three generations of Huoying hesitated repeatedly and did not know how to solve it.


    Yuzhibo weasel was bewitched by Zhicun Tuan Zang and the masked man who claimed to be yuzhibo ban. He killed yuzhibo''s whole family and forced his father yuzhibo Fuyue and mother yuzhibo Meiqin to death, leaving only his brother yuzhibo Sasuke.


    For his beloved brother, he killed so many people and forced his parents to death. Yuzhibo weasel felt that his love was great. After all, everything was for Muye village and protected yuzhibo Sasuke as much as possible.


    But there is a problem: if yuzhibo Sasuke learned the truth one day, he probably wouldn''t think Muye village is a good place. Yuzhibo weasel arranged a meal of forced brainwashing and forced loyalty to Muye in advance


    This guy''s brain logic is probably a little sick. No wonder he is fooled like a fool.


    In a word, two of the three magic tricks of yuzhibo weasel pressing the bottom of the box are not intended to be used on the irrelevant person of Maitreya. The other one has just run out, and the cooling off period is not over yet. No matter how subtle his ordinary magic is, it doesn''t work.


    Yu Zhibo weasel turned into a crow flying all over the sky again, trying to hide people''s ears and eyes and leave.


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel immediately carried the mackerel muscle knife and left.


    However, while the dried persimmon ghost mackerel left, Yu Zhibo weasel still didn''t leave - a suction burst out of Su Ze''s hand and made him fly back.


    Is this the move of the leader of the organization?


    Who is Maitreya, the leader of the kingdom of Bo?


    Yu Zhibo weasel was surprised. He tied his hands and released a shadow to throw his body out of the range of suction.


    "Da Da!"


    The tongue of fire sprayed, and Wen''an in mid air controlled the machine gun on the green demon aircraft and fired at the escape space of Yuzhi Bo weasel.


    These shots just blocked yuzhibo weasel, making yuzhibo weasel unable to advance or retreat. It was very uncomfortable.


    What a terrible guy!


    "I seem to have completely seen through all my action tracks and escape routes. Maitreya and ANN, what kind of people are they? Are they enemies or friends to Muye? "


    Yu Zhibo weasel secretly thought that he had to release another ability of kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, and several hard bones appeared to block Wen An''s machine gun bullets.


    Su Ze smiled: must Zuo Neng?


    However, I still can''t let you go like this. After all, I haven''t got the real thing I want yet.


    It''s also time for Muye village to know that the leader of the kingdom of Bo not only has money, but also is a qualified partner with strength!


    With a stroke of the palm, there was a sharp pain. Su Zexin read and turned into a white Warhammer giant more than ten meters high. A long gun appeared in his hand, haunted with a faint purple air, and went straight to the xuzuo Neng bone outside the body of yuzhibo weasel.


    What''s that?


    Yu Zhibo weasel was surprised and dared not have any idea of running away smoothly. He immediately urged chakra. A large number of orange chakra surged to form a beard about ten meters high.


    The Warhammer giant''s spear hit the xuzenghu of yuzhibo weasel, and moved forward against the xuzenghu. The water of the whole river was violently splashed and tossed towards both banks.


    Yu Zhibo weasel was butted by the strange white giant. He felt that his chakra was consuming violently every second. His whole body was twitching, his eyes were black and split like pain.


    I didn''t expect to encounter such a degree of fighting in Muye village.


    Is the leader of the kingdom of Nabo, also the people of yuzhibo, the white giant released by him his own unique suzanneng?


    No, absolutely not. It''s not even chakra at all


    Yu Zhibo weasel wanted to get away as soon as possible, while thinking about the possible identity of the leader of the wave country, Maitreya, who was his enemy, but he couldn''t think of it.


    "What''s that..." maitekai, ape flying ASMA and Xi Rihong murmured to themselves in shock. Other Muye ninjas who were coming were also incredible.


    "Is there another enemy attacking Muye village with such a huge volume?"


    "The enemy is attacking..."


    "Who is it..."


    They were bustling, but Su Ze didn''t stop. He opened his hand again and aimed at the xuzuo Neng of Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "Soul sucking!"


    With great suction, the xuzuo Neng half of yuzhibo weasel had to go in the direction of the Warhammer giant transformed by Su Ze.


    At this time, Yu Zhibo weasel made up his mind.


    Although I don''t know whether this Maitreya is a friend of Muye village, I''m sorry, I still have many important things to do. I can only let you sleep in your dream.


    Suzanneng ¡¤ ten fist sword!


    He raised the long sword in his hand and waved it in the direction of the Warhammer giant.


    At this time, Su Ze cancelled his avatar Warhammer giant and fell towards Muye residential area.


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s look changed and put away his ten fist sword - whether he slaughtered the family for Muye, resisted all the responsibility of exterminating the family or for Muye, and even prepared to turn his favorite brother into Muye''s loyal dog for Muye village in the future. Of course, he won''t destroy it wantonly in Muye village.


    Seeing this, Su Ze was also surprised: this yuzhibo weasel is really a principled person. Unfortunately, there is really something wrong with his brain.


    The Green Magic aircraft circled. Wen''an took Su Ze back and stopped in mid air.


    "That attack was dangerous." She said with a slight frown.


    "Yes, it''s really dangerous." Su Ze said, "xuzuo nenghu''s weapon, ten fist sword, can seal the hit. At the end of the story of this reincarnation world, I don''t know whether it can be released. For me, it''s basically dead."


    "Should this yuzhibo weasel take this opportunity to kill him completely?"


    "No need." Su Ze said, raising his palm slightly and revealing a black hair, "I have got what I want now."


    "Can it play the role we thought before?" Wen An asked.


    "It may not work that much, but it''s worth trying." Su Ze smiled.

 Chapter 265

    Maoshan Taoism, a skill with comprehensive strength is not very high.


    It is also the skill Su Ze acquired from the ninth uncle when he entered the reincarnation world for the first time.


    It has to be said that this skill makes Su Ze play a great role in the third level reincarnation world and the fourth level reincarnation world. However, this time it may not be able to play a great role.


    Although Yu Zhibo weasel''s mind is full of fallacies, he is determined, has the ability of chakra, and has high magic cultivation. It is not very likely to be calculated by Maoshan Taoism.


    Wen''an heard Su Ze''s words, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    No matter what Yu Zhibo weasel has, or the threat to Su Ze just now, it is intolerable for Wen''an.


    Better leave this guy here today.


    But Yu Zhibo weasel has so many means that he is forced to use them all. He may not be able to succeed.


    "You can only plan the most important thing first..."


    "Lord Maitreya, I will try my best to create about two seconds for you. You must make yuzhibo weasel lose resistance in an instant. Check his memory!"


    "Well, I know!" Su Ze answered.


    They stopped in mid air in the Green Magic aircraft and stared at the half body of suzanneng released by yuzhibo weasel.


    Yu Zhibo weasel held on for a few breaths, but he couldn''t hold on. He gasped and put away his beard.


    The Ninjas in Muye village rushed forward to catch him.


    "Water escape ¡¤ water burst and wave!"


    A loud cry came. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel who had just left returned, released a huge water escape, rushed away the Ninjas in Muye village and ran towards yuzhibo weasel.


    Su Ze and Wen An look at each other. Wen An controls a machine gun and shoots wildly at the dried persimmon ghost shark. The dried persimmon ghost shark hides under the water and quickly approaches yuzhibo weasel from the water.


    "Soul sucking!"


    Su Ze stretched out his hand again and sucked the nearly exhausted yuzhibo weasel in his own direction. In the other hand, the pull string had clamped the hair obtained by yuzhibo weasel in the previous battle.


    Yu Zhibo weasel panted and flew towards Su Ze, taking out his sword and preparing to throw it.


    At that time, his body suddenly stiffened, and two blood flowers bloomed on his shoulder, and then two blood flowers bloomed on his legs - just the moment Su Ze tried to control him with Maoshan Taoism, Wen''an shot Yu Zhibo weasel''s shoulders with unparalleled accuracy, and then hurt his legs.


    In a flash, Su Ze''s attempt to control yuzhibo weasel failed.


    Yu Zhibo weasel bit his sword in his mouth and flew along the suction released by Su Ze, trying to finally cause some trouble to Su Ze.


    Su Ze did not leave his hand, but with purple Qi on his hand, hit Yu Zhibo weasel''s chest with one palm.


    Bang!


    Yu Zhibo weasel turned into a white smoke and turned out to be a shadow. His real body appeared behind Su Ze, biting the sword in his hand.


    When bleeding holes were made in his arms and legs, he was able to release a separation technique, which simply brought into full play the Ninja trait of "being unbearable".


    However, it didn''t help after all. Su Ze turned around, put his palm on Yuzhi Bo weasel''s head and quickly read his memory.


    Yu Zhibo''s "other gods" eyes are hidden in what place, sealed with what seal, and how to take them out.


    In just two seconds, as soon as Su Ze got the answer, he felt his palm empty and the whole person was thrown high - the dried persimmon ghost mackerel turned into a huge shark, jumped high, swallowed yuzhibo weasel into his stomach and flew Su Ze high. If there was no internal force and mental power protection, he was afraid of being hit and injured.


    After that, the shark quickly dived into the water and disappeared.


    The small river has become a big river. Muye''s ninjas are busy helping the residents along the coast in disaster relief.


    Hearing the news, shuimen Yan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun looked at Su Ze in disbelief: is this Maitreya of the kingdom of Bo a little too strong?


    With them came an old man with one eye wrapped in bandages, leaning on crutches, wearing kimonos and a gloomy expression. The leader of the root, Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    The root was originally responsible for training the dark Department, which was a part of the dark Department, and the dark Department was all subordinates of the fire shadow.


    However, Zhicun Tuan Zang, the consultant of Muye village, used various means to make use of the kindness of three generations of fire shadow ape flying and cutting, so as to make the root in the dark independent and completely obey his private situation.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang can even let the root members assassinate the fire shadow, act privately against the fire shadow order, engage in diplomatic relations with other forbearance villages, run to other forbearance villages to kill people and attract hatred to Muye village.


    The biggest unexplainable contradiction of the three generations of fire shadow is here: either the three generations of fire shadow are incompetent and weak to the extreme, and can''t do anything about this kind of thing; Either the three generations of Huoying is a conspirator who colludes with others... Otherwise, Zhicun group will do all kinds of bad things. How can it be stable?


    "Leader of the kingdom of Bo, Maitreya."


    Zhicun Tuan Zang said to Su Ze, "why did you come to Muye village with such power?"


    Su Ze said calmly, "Zhicun Tuan Zang, please call me Lord Maitreya."


    After all, on the surface, he is a distinguished guest recommended by the name of the country of fire. He is the leader of the country of Bo. His status is equivalent to the name of a small country. Zhicun Tuan Zang is the leader of ninja. He should be polite and call him "adult".


    Zhicun Tuan Zang pretended not to hear: "answer my question."


    "Tuan Zang, if you are rude to me, I will tell the name of the fire country. You will never be the shadow of fire. The name of the country of fire will not pass. Do you understand? " Su Ze smiled.


    Actually use this reason to suppress me


    After a few seconds of silence, Zhicun Tuan Zang leaned over and said, "excuse me, Lord Maitreya, why did you come to Muye? Is there anything you want to do? "


    The position of Huoying is his lifelong pursuit. He still chooses to be a little polite in this matter, so as not to be unable to get on the position of Huoying.


    "Well, it was to treat my wife Ann. When we were about to leave, we heard that the fifth generation Huoying of Muye was master Ji, so we didn''t go. We were going to wait for master Ji to come back and board the position of Huoying. "


    Su Ze said something and asked Tuan Zang curiously, "why doesn''t your face look very good?"


    Of course, Zhicun Tuan Zang''s face is not good: such a powerful man also supports the master as the shadow of fire. He can''t be the shadow of fire at all! Moreover, he has no way to drive away the Maitreya.

 Chapter 266

    Su Ze certainly understood Zhicun Tuan Zang''s mind, but he just asked such a question deliberately.


    The three generations of Huoying have contradictions and disputes because the reincarnation world itself is set to be a kind and good man, but the story development is not like a good man; The Zhicun Tuan Zang is indisputable. It''s so bad that it''s rotten from beginning to end.


    Like a villain who thinks he is justice all day and clamors that "Heaven''s way is good, and good people must be rewarded", he suffers from a mental illness that he helps himself out and believes in.


    Zhicun group did all the evil things, told itself that "I''m all for Muye", and then calmly continued to do all kinds of things that let others kill each other, damage Muye''s strength and damage Muye, or everything "for Muye".


    He does not break the means to become a fire shadow, but also deeply believes that he is for Muye. As long as he becomes a fire shadow, Muye village can prosper and even unify the tolerance world.


    When he thought like this, he really didn''t look in the mirror - the reputation has been rotten all over Muye village and all the top leaders and elites of the five major countries. How can a guy without credibility make Muye stronger? On his own fantasy?


    Every time he has a chance to run for Huoying, the first place that the consultants and elites of Muye village exclude is always Zhicun Tuan Zang. It can be seen that he is an image of a rotten street. There is no force in his heart.


    Su Ze has no interest in the smelly face hidden by Zhicun Tuan. He continues to watch it, leaves with Wen An''an and returns to his residence.


    Because the super large amount of water escape released by the dried persimmon ghost mackerel turns the small river into a big river, the Ninjas in Muye village are also busy helping the villagers.


    After returning to his residence, Su Ze quickly passed the memory of yuzhibo weasel he saw to Wen An, who quickly sorted it out.


    Channeling is the Raven tolerant family carefully cultivated by yuzhibo Shuishui and yuzhibo weasel. One crow has yuzhibo Shuishui''s kaleidoscope eyes. The methods of releasing the seal and transferring the seal are clearly recorded.


    "Yu Zhibo weasel is really cautious..."


    After learning the specific information, Wen An commented.


    This Raven tolerant family is handed down after the cultivation of yuzhibo mirror, the ancestor of yuzhibo waterstop. After the careful cultivation of yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel, now it is only loyal to yuzhibo weasel, and outsiders can''t communicate and contract.


    This ensures the safety of the writing wheel eye of yuzhibo water stop kaleidoscope to the greatest extent and will not be taken away by outsiders.


    However, yuzhibo weasel still has a naive side: the most trusted place in the whole world and really regarded as his destination is Muye village. Even if yu Zhibo''s one eye was taken away, he still didn''t move the residence of tolerant crow from Muye village.


    On the one hand, Muye generally doesn''t notice how many crows there are in the forest, but it still has a considerable safety guarantee; On the other hand, if someone really wants to win the kaleidoscope, Muye village is always better than outsiders. As a last resort, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of yuzhibo waterstop falls into the hands of Muye ninja, which is much better than falling into the hands of Ninja outside.


    "Usually, yuzhibo weasel will bring crows with yuzhibo''s wheel eyes." Wen An''an said, "but today''s situation is very special. He is seriously injured so that his limbs can''t move. There are problems in self-protection. The crow with yuzhibo waterstop writing wheel eyes is likely to be hidden by him in the forest of Muye village and among a crow of the tolerant crow family."


    "Is it possible?" Su Ze asked in surprise, "although Yu Zhibo weasel is sometimes very naive, it won''t be so naive at this time?"


    "Lord Maitreya, if you read his memory, he should not have noticed much, right? Therefore, he should choose like this. " Wen An''an said, "if yuzhibo weasel knew that we had obtained so much information, the situation would be completely different. He would certainly transfer the tolerant crow and even seal the tolerant crow in his body."


    "If yuzhibo weasel seals the bear crow in his body now, he can''t take it out without the method of releasing the seal -" Su Ze said here, and he smiled. He didn''t see it in yuzhibo weasel''s memory. Of course, it can be sure that this didn''t happen.


    Nothing can tell the truth better than reading some ideas of yuzhibo weasel directly.


    "The forbearance crow family is located in the forest of Muye village. Now the whole Muye village is searching and tracking the escaped yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel, or rescuing residents by the river. No one can use the crystal ball of the three generations of fire shadow from a distance. It''s just time to attack the forbearance crow family quickly."


    Wen An said.


    Su Ze nodded. They rode the Green Magic aircraft and went straight to the forest of Muye village.


    The Ninjas in Muye village knew their skills after information spread. They thought they followed the search of yuzhibo weasels, so they did not reject it - this is obviously related to the fact that Muye has no leader and no leader has unified orders.


    Enter the forest near nanhechuan in Muye. This place is the ancestral land of the yuzhibo family for a long time, and there is also the nanhechuan shrine of the yuzhibo family.


    Muye village was originally established on the territory of the Qianshou and yuzhibo ethnic groups. Now the two families are basically silent, leaving only a few people.


    On the contrary, the ape flying family and the Zhicun family prospered, especially the ape flying family. During the fourth World War of tolerance, hundreds of ninjas came out, shouting that "the ape flying family is the strongest family of Huodun in Muye village", which is inexplicably funny.


    Nine years after the yuzhibo family, the strongest family in Huodun, was exterminated, the three generations of the ape flying family became the "strongest family in Huodun" - in the setting, the ape flying family is still a good man. It''s hard to believe that this is what a good man can do.


    Annihilated other families, and their own families flourished. What good man can do such a thing?


    In him, the contradiction is so extreme; The three generations of Huoying can only hurry to die with the label of forcing a good man. Fortunately, he died, otherwise the original author has to force another whitewashing.


    It''s not difficult to find the forbearance crow family with the memory of yuzhibo weasel. It''s rare that although these forbearance crows can''t speak, they have quite high wisdom. They are as loyal to yuzhibo weasel as children of eight or nine years old. If they make a mistake, they will run away.


    Su Ze stealthily catches the two tolerant crows and reads each other''s memory with soul absorbing skills. From their memory, he knows which tolerant crow yuzhibo weasel put yuzhibo''s writing wheel eye on.


    After this circle of twists and turns, half an hour later, Su Ze and Wen An''an finally got a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of yuzhibo waterstop.

 Chapter 267

    "The kaleidoscope of Yu Zhibo''s waterstop is written with the wheel eye in hand..."


    Wen''an whispered: "unfortunately, our physique is not good. There are too few chakras, otherwise this writing wheel eye can play a great role."


    "But even so, we have gained a lot. I have obtained the qualification to refine chakra and have a lot of ninja. As long as I pass through the world, I will be able to become a master of thousands of hands in the future. "


    "Well, yes, your wisdom must be stronger than her, and your control must be finer than her..." Su Ze said, "Yu Zhibo''s waterstop writing wheel eye is really a precious item. There is another writing wheel eye hidden in Zhicun group. That guy is proficient in sealing. I doubt he can get writing wheel eye from him. After all, he is such a unscrupulous means You can''t destroy the temperament you can give to the enemy. "


    Speaking of this, Su Ze suddenly frowned and thought of another thing.


    "Lord Maitreya, what do you think of?"


    "We need to find ways to prolong our life." Su Ze said, "according to the setting of the attacking giant, after becoming a giant, you can only live for 13 years at most. According to the setting of Naruto, if chakra is used too many times, it will damage his own life, especially the art of creating regeneration and Baihao. It is forced to quickly divide cells and overdraw his life to fight. "


    "Now I have the means of resurrection. I''m not particularly worried about this. You don''t have the means to protect your life."


    "Do we need to find this means from the world?" Wen An asked.


    "This world..." Su Ze shook his head slightly. "I''m afraid the world can''t do it. Our strength can only barely achieve customs clearance. For the later liudao yuzhiboban and big barrel muhui, all our attacks don''t break the defense at all. As long as they hit us once, they can kill us."


    "Moreover, they are all-round powerful. To reach their level, we must at least obtain the physique of the world first. The strength of you and me will be raised to another level again, and then consider how to obtain the immortal ability of the big barrel wood family."


    Wen Anzi thought carefully and nodded.


    According to Su Ze''s unreserved and frank information, she also knows that the later liudao yuzhiboban and big tube muhui night are fighting alone in the whole tolerance world. Except liudao immortal, the protagonist vortex Naruto and yuzhibosasuke, others basically have little resistance.


    The village shadow level with A-level strength, even the thousand hand column beyond the shadow level, the nine tail chakra mode, immortal mode and other buffs, plus, there is no resistance to the unreasonable attack of qiudaoyu.


    Even Wen An has amazing wisdom. She feels helpless in the face of such a ruthless person who challenges the world alone and has no shortcomings. If yu zhiboban has teammates and subordinates, she can use her tricks instead. When Yu Zhibo ban and Da Tong muhui night are almost alone, it is meaningless for Wen An to persuade others to attack them.


    Because the whole forbearance world is trying to gather strength to defeat them, but they all fail. The same is true for Wen''an to gather strength again. Only by defeating them positively.


    In the final analysis, the big tube wood family and the six way model in this world should be able to "return to their ancestors", become the pillar force of ten tail people, and be extremely determined.


    Atavism requires the blood of the yuzhibo family and the Qianshou family, or both. For example, yuzhibo daitu and yuzhiboban have the blood or cells of the yuzhibo family and the Qianshou family. If there is no such blood, seal ten human pillars on yourself, which is the end of self explosion.


    With this lineage, Nine Tailed beasts are collected to synthesize ten. If the will is not firm enough, ten tailed beasts will still go wild and die.


    It''s not so easy to get the immortal blood of the big barrel wood family


    "Although longevity is difficult to obtain, before that, we can still study another thing..." Wen An said with a smile, "wooden Dun creature, Bai Jue."


    Baijue is a creature that used the power of the divine tree to transform ordinary people into thousands of years ago. Because of the power of the divine tree, it has the ability of wooden escape.


    Heijue deliberately misleads yuzhiboban and makes yuzhiboban think that baijue was cultivated by the cells between qianshouzhu. Because baijue has the ability to escape and walk through plants, yuzhiboban has never doubted the origin of baijue.


    Whether the cells between the thousand hand pillars on Bai Jue''s body or the residual power of Shenshu Mu Dun, careful study of them will benefit Wen''an and Su Ze.


    Su Ze felt around carefully and looked at Wen''an.


    At present, Bai Jue hasn''t come to the door and quietly monitored them. They can''t wait


    Time passed in a hurry. After more than a month, the white haired Naruto stood in front of the gate of Muye village with a roaring vortex Naruto, and they were accompanied by two other people, a thousand hand master in a green cloak with the word "gambling" written on the back, and Kato holding a little pig.


    There is an extra necklace around the neck of the whirlpool Naruto. On the necklace is a cuboid with Yingying green wooden dunchakra.


    "Muye village, finally back..." the master said with some emotion.


    "Master''s mother......" as soon as the whirlpool Naruto opened his mouth, he was knocked unconscious by master''s fist. A big bag came out of his head and opened his mouth to spit out a white smoke.


    Since then, there was a cold sweat on his forehead, and he said to himself: the master''s hands are not light or heavy now. It''s terrible.


    At this time, the three consultants of Muye village and people from all families came to the door to meet them. A thousand hands passed over their faces, suddenly opened their eyes and looked at a figure in the crowd.


    "Hey, you guy, why are you here with the ninja in Muye village!"


    A thousand hands ran to Su Ze and stared at him.


    Suze said calmly, "don''t get excited. I just came to meet you with them, master Ji."


    "Excited? Why am I excited? Do you think I''m excited? " The master snorted disdainfully, said nothing more, and his ears were slightly red.


    Don''t be seen by others. This smelly kid gave me


    "Let''s go! Go to the fire shadow office! " A thousand hands waved and said hurriedly.


    Looking at her hurried back, everyone else looked serious: the new fire shadow looked like a vigorous and resolute style.


    Since then, I touched my chin thoughtfully


    No, does a master usually do this? What the hell is going on? Why did Maitreya, the leader of the kingdom of Bo, let her in such a hurry?


    Did she owe him a lot of gambling debt?

 Chapter 268

    "From today on, I am the fifth generation fire shadow of Muye village!"


    Three days later, thousands of hands stood on the high platform and announced that the whole Muye village was full of joy.


    Suze, Wen''an, Dajin yansanlang and Matsumoto Zhengyi watched the scene.


    It has been nearly two months since the end of the Zhongren test. They have already completed the task of reincarnation. Now they stay for only one purpose, that is to pass the reincarnation world of Naruto.


    At this moment, Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto have fully accepted the leadership of Lord Maitreya and are truly loyal.


    This is due to the professional PUA routine specially arranged by Wen''an for them, which belittles them, and enlarges, glorifies and even spiritualizes Su Ze''s ability. Like all the PUA, it is to make them think they can''t leave the leadership and guidance of Lord Maitreya.


    Perhaps compared with other routines, Wen''an is really conscientious - because many garbage routines are "garbage" pretending to be "tall", garbage men pretending to be your childe, and garbage companies pretending to be dream companies; The Maitreya is really not a disguise. Da Jinyan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto will faithfully follow the Maitreya and really have a very beautiful future.


    Just a little exaggeration of Suze''s importance.


    "Bai Jue still didn''t come to the door..."


    After the fifth generation Huoying inauguration ceremony of thousand hands compendium, Wen An''an said reluctantly, "I have learned the art of Yin sealing, but the accumulated amount of chakra for a month is only equivalent to the total amount of chakra of Kakashi. It can only cope with a battle at the middle tolerance level, and those at the upper tolerance level can''t cope with it, If you accumulate like this, when will you be able to have the real strength of a thousand hands... "


    "Don''t worry, as we clean up Zhicun Tuan Zang and become the right arm of a thousand hands, Bai will never find it." Su Ze said with a smile, "or we should be able to find the trace of baijue in the process of cleaning up Zhicun Tuan Tibet."


    "Well, after all, we want to hire Xiao organization... At this time, Xiao organization is collecting funds. We give them funds. There is a vortex of deep hatred with Zhicun regiment. Changmen and Xiaonan must not resist the opportunity of revenge."


    Wen An''an said: "the only thing to worry about is that Yu Zhibo weasel, a Muye village spy, is likely to tell Muye, or even Zhicun Tuan Zang, about Xiao''s ambush against Zhicun Tuan Zang."


    Zhicun Tuan Zang is a person who is hostile to yuzhibo family and one of the culprits of yuzhibo family''s extermination. He is a black hand who constantly forces yuzhibo and makes yuzhibo have to turn against him. Will Yu Zhibo weasel inform such a person?


    Of course!


    Yuzhibo weasel is such an ideal and naive man who believes in Muye and believes in Muye.


    He can even understand the decision of three generations of Huoying and Zhicun Tuan Zang. They must be for Muye village. He understands so many outsiders, but he can''t understand the resistance of Yu Zhibo family: why don''t you die obediently for Muye village?


    With this fire shadow thinking of considering the "overall situation" everywhere, how can yuzhibo weasel not pass this message to Zhicun Tuan Zang?


    Hiring Xiao to organize the killing of Zhicun Tuan Zang will take some time. At present, there is another important thing to do. Let Wen''an set up some coincidences and encounters, so that Su Ze and the master can meet and further develop the relationship.


    As for the relationship between husband and wife, how can we achieve the well-known lover relationship.


    Wen An''an is not good at speculating on people''s choices at critical times, but it is not difficult for her to make people familiar and intimate according to a specific process step by step.


    Su Ze was a little speechless: she was pushed out by her own woman to show her "beautiful man plan". This process can be described as difficult and helpless.


    In addition to two great advantages, age can''t think about it, and his voice is a little too rough and mature, which makes him not like it very much.


    Su Ze didn''t go to the Huoying office all day to find the master of Compendium - that would be too direct. Just a few days later, she happened to meet the master of compendium with Wen''an, and sat down to dinner together. Wen''an happened to leave early.


    The master who drank a bottle of wine was a little drunk, but he didn''t feel much embarrassed.


    "Ann is a great beauty. I didn''t find it when I was sitting. With wisdom and calm demeanor, she can''t even compare with the famous lady, as if she were a higher-level aristocrat. "


    "Right? She is indeed my beloved wife. " Su Ze said without embarrassment.


    The master squinted at him as if half drunk.


    They talked one sentence at a time. They didn''t know who first talked about a more secret topic.


    "Hey, smelly kid, you despised me before, but it''s not --"


    "Even now, I want to say that your voice is so rude and annoying. Can''t you be gentle and gentle?" Suze said.


    Gentle?


    Thousand hands master''s eyes are leisurely: once I was a gentle girl in front of the broken tree, and I wouldn''t speak in such a rough voice in front of the rope tree... Now I have lost my identity of "woman" and "sister". I just live as a fifth generation fire shadow and a ninja. It doesn''t matter what gender I am.


    "Smelly kid, if you want to ask me so much, you have this qualification!"


    A thousand hands master drank impatiently, grabbed a bottle of wine, poured himself a full glass, gulped it down, and a drop of sake flowed down the corner of his mouth to the white neck with a full water light.


    Suze looked at her quietly, felt her sadness, and noticed her weakness and moving charm as a woman.


    The influence of Asura chakra of whirlpool Naruto awakened a fifth generation fire shadow full of war and free of phobia to Muye village.


    Therefore, the master of thousand hands took the whirlpool Naruto as a substitute for his brother thousand hand rope tree and gave the early generation fire shadow necklace to the whirlpool Naruto.


    But as a woman''s heart... She''s closed.


    According to the original plot, perhaps three years later, moved by the companions and stable life in Muye village, she finally became a woman again and was ready to have a good talk with Zilai. But that is not now, nor is it in this reincarnation world with the leaders of the state of Bo.


    This woman is very poor.


    "Hey, kid, what''s your look? I''m the fifth generation fire shadow of Muye!" A thousand hands master was half drunk and half awake to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Su Ze smiled and stretched out his hand to pull her: "go to the casino?"


    The master''s eyes brightened and his arm rested on his shoulder: "go, go, go!"


    The master didn''t remember what happened next. She only knew that she had a good time and forgot a lot of troubles and worries... When she woke up the next day, she opened the quilt and found that she was naked and slapped her forehead with a diamond mark.


    Am I a silly little girl cheated? Why again


    Next time, never again!

 Chapter 269

    However, next time, next time, next time really happened again, naturally and reasonably.


    At first, the master of thousand hands was a little embarrassed. Later, he found that it seemed that the guy hiding in Zhicun group deliberately spread his gossip and tried to attack himself by this matter. The whole Muye village could not cover up, so he simply stopped covering up.


    Ben Huoying did that. Can you bite me?


    Although I regret it in my heart. As the fire shadow of Muye village, it is not in line with my identity to do this, but the master of thousands of hands knows that this matter can never be weak and apologize. This is not only determined by her consistent character of being tough on the outside and soft on the inside, but also determined by her identity.


    As the fire shadow of Muye village, if she doesn''t admit her mistake and ignore it, Zhicun Tuan Zang will consider the results when spreading rumors again, so she has to stop spreading, and finally become an outdated old news among other people. This little defect will not affect anything in the end.


    Whether it''s true or false, it''s not a big deal after all.


    If she comes forward to respond, whether it''s sophistry or apology, first of all, she helps Zhicun Tuan Zang expand the attention of the matter, and then she comes forward, because she confesses to something that doesn''t need to be confessed, for Zhicun Tuan Zang, all Muye village residents and Ninjas to point out.


    Only after this response, the fire shadow swept the floor with dignity and was placed in full view of the public to judge her right and wrong. That is the real impossibility of continuing to serve as the fire shadow.


    Even if this thing is false, it will be manipulated by people''s tongue and become true. Everyone will no longer trust a confused fire shadow forced by rumors.


    "The fifth generation Huoying adult..."


    In the fire shadow office, Su Ze and Wen An greet the master of thousands of hands.


    The master waved angrily: "can you leave Muye as soon as possible? I''m the fifth generation of Huoying in Muye village. It''s ridiculous to be rumored that I have an affair with a guy with a wife all day. "


    "So, is the scandal true or false?" Suze asked with a smile.


    The compendium''s ears were slightly red, clenched his teeth and clenched his fist: "smelly kid, give me almost enough! I am the fifth generation of fire shadow in Muye village! "


    "Well, we won''t say that." Su Ze said lightly, "the nearest Muye village is a little restless. Do you need my help?"


    "Help?" The master was a little surprised. "I heard that you and An''an had defeated the traitor ninyu Zhibo weasel. They are really powerful. But this is our Muye village after all. You''d better not interfere. "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "although it is... It also involves my reputation. Zhicun Tuan Zang, the old guy, doesn''t do much business. It''s very attentive to spread such rumors."


    Su Ze''s words also talked about the master''s heart. This time, she hated Zhicun Tuan Zang, who spread the master''s scandal and tried to discredit the master.


    However, Su Ze is not a native of Muye village after all, but another protagonist of the scandal. It is not suitable for him to intervene in this matter.


    "You don''t have to intervene in Muye village. If you really want to help me, please leave Muye village." Said the master.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, and suddenly a green vein appeared on his forehead: smelly kid, do you really think I won''t hit you?


    As the relationship between the two people has been really close, the master also made out with him when she was sober. It didn''t feel so good - this bastard always asked her to be 18 or about 28 years old, have a good figure and a gentle voice. Also wear tight clothes and special uniforms, including fire shadow uniforms!


    The master of Arts sometimes met his requirements, and when he thought about it, he would inevitably blush.


    Still a little angry: smelly kid has so many opinions about me now, as if he really doesn''t look at me! What''s wrong with me? Isn''t it just careless and a little rough? This bastard!


    They were quarreling under Wen An''s smiling gaze, and someone came running quickly.


    "Mr. Huo Ying, under the seventh class, Ren chunye Ying reported that Yu Zhibo Sasuke left Muye village in the early morning of last night. At present, he is missing."


    The master stood up and said, "that''s the so-called defection, isn''t it? The big snake pill guy is eager for yuzhibo Sasuke. This matter should have something to do with him... Summon vortex Naruto, chunye cherry, Nara Deer pill, rixiangningci... "


    She said a series of names and ordered people to call them, ready to arrange to chase yuzhibo Sasuke.


    Of course, it was supposed to kill yuzhibo Sasuke after catching up with him, because the master of Arts gave whirlpool Naruto an extra layer of doting like a sister to take care of his brother, allowed him to "recover" yuzhibo Sasuke instead of "chase", and did not immediately announce that yuzhibo Sasuke was a traitor.


    The reason is that Yu Zhibo Sasuke may have been kidnapped by big snake pill''s men and did not leave Muye village voluntarily.


    With a serious face, chunye Ying asks whirlpool Naruto to bring yuzhibo Sasuke back - Su Ze is speechless, but you are up!


    With such a high consciousness and such a deep love, it can be said and done to die on the way back to yuzhibo Sasuke. You ask others to work hard. You sit in Muye village and wait for the result?


    When Zhongren Nara Deer pill took the whirlpool Naruto with them to go back to yuzhibo Sasuke, Su Ze looked at the master again: "do you want me to do this..."


    "You don''t want to participate!" The master said decisively.


    "Well, let''s continue to talk about Zhicun Tuan Zang." Su Ze said, "how much do you know about Zhicun Tuan Zang?"


    The master looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t you really want to discuss with me about dealing with Zhicun Tuan Zang, one of the senior and consultant elders of Muye village? I won''t allow this to happen! That will weaken the strength of the village! "


    "Even if Zhicun Tuan Zang has formed a de facto rebellion and set up a conspiracy against you?" Su Ze asked.


    "What do you know?"


    The master frowned at him and once again determined that he didn''t like this bastard. This guy didn''t "break" his patience and gentleness towards her, but had more opinions than her. When we are with him, we are often guided by him to do something unconsciously.


    Su Ze is very patient. It''s not reasonable to intervene in the matter of chasing back yuzhibo Sasuke, and there is no need to intervene. However, it must be done as soon as possible to hide Zhicun group, not three years later.


    "Master, the topic should start from scratch. How much do you know about Zhicun Tuan Zang?"


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang, the disciple of the second generation of Mu Huoying, the comrades in arms and companions of the third generation of Mu Huoying, is now the consultant of Muye village and the leader of the root..."

 Chapter 270

    After saying this, the master added two sentences: "because he pursues cruel and resolute Ninja means, he is known as the darkness of Muye in Muye and recognized as the darkness of tolerance in the five major countries of tolerance."


    "If the fire shadow of the third generation is a flame, it is the reflection of the flame, which is more hidden and dangerous."


    "This is my understanding of Zhicun Tuan Zang."


    Su Ze smiled and raised his finger: "it seems that your understanding of Zhicun Tuan Zang is different from what I have learned... Zhicun Tuan Zang is indeed the darkness of tolerance. So far, for his own personal purpose, he has spread rumors in Muye village more than once, manipulated the villagers'' emotions in Muye Village, and made more than one thing beyond the bottom line and intolerable."


    "Starting with the first rumor I know that there is no evidence at present, Muye Baiya Qimu Shuo Mao was blamed by the whole village for his mission failure due to saving his teammates."


    The master was silent and said, "if there is no evidence, it''s best not to take it out and say it."


    "Let''s talk about some evidence. Twelve years ago, on the night of Jiuwei''s violent walk, three generations of Huoying led ninjas to fight Jiuwei, and four generations of Huoying took their lives in. Zhicun Tuan Zang took people to guard the yuzhibo family, claiming that this matter was related to the yuzhibo family. The yuzhibo family was not allowed to participate in the battle, and then excluded the yuzhibo family. Finally, the yuzhibo family couldn''t bear it for several years, trying to rebel and destroy the family. "


    Su Ze said faintly, "forcing a family against the village, and it is the family that bears the first blood and follows the limit. This is what the consultant should do?"


    The master looked at Su Ze in surprise: he didn''t know the details of this kind of thing. How did Maitreya know?


    "After the night of Jiuwei''s rampage, the three generations of Huoying ordered not to spread the identity of the whirlpool Naruto. Zhicun Tuan Zang deliberately leaked the identity of the whirlpool Naruto in order to turn the whirlpool Naruto into a qualified person, so that the root spread rumors and let everyone know that the whirlpool Naruto is a Nine Tailed demon fox."


    When Su Ze said this, the master couldn''t help beating people - whirlpool Naruto cured her phobia and gave her hope. She regarded him as a brother. His miserable treatment turned out to be the ghost of Zhicun Tuan Zang?


    In fact, Su Ze is not sure whether it is Zhicun Tuan Zang. Anyway, if there is a black pot, just push it on his back.


    Just like this time, Su Ze just deliberately exposed some information to let Zhicun Tuan Zang''s men know about the compendium and Su Ze''s private life. Rumors immediately spread all over Muye village, trying to force the compendium to step down. Such a "skilled" guy really wronged him.


    The master also thought of his recent experience and understood the hatefulness of Zhicun group.


    "This old fellow, I must beat him up!"


    "Is that all?" Su Ze smiled. "You can understand that Zhicun Tuan Zang hid the root he mastered in the dark part directly under the fire shadow, worked in the name of the fire shadow, and even let the root sneak attack and kill the dark part and assassinate the three generations of fire shadow?"


    "What?" The master stared wide and said in surprise.


    If it is said that secretly spreading rumors and forcing the anti yuzhibo family with some dirty means are still within the rules, these things Su Ze said are complete rebellious acts, and they are rebellious acts against Huoying.


    Unlike the weak and nostalgic three generations of Huoying, the master will never allow this kind of thing to happen.


    "Not only that, Zhicun Tuan Zang cooperated with big snake pill to conduct human experiments. He has transplanted the cells of the first generation of eye fire shadow. He can use the power of Mu dun. His bandaged arm has ten three hook jade writing wheel eyes, and his right eye has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. "


    The master was stunned. On the one hand, he was shocked by the exaggerated information, on the other hand, he was unbelievable.


    Mu Dun in the thousand hand column of her grandfather and the wheel eye written by the yuzhibo family - these two taboo powers are hidden by Zhicun group. How strong is this guy''s ambition? Obviously, he is a 70 year old man!


    However, after returning to consciousness, the master stared at Su Ze again.


    "Mila, you guy... Why do you know so much?"


    Su Ze pondered for a moment and said, "my men, Da Jin Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto, used to be the men of Tuan Zang."


    The master of the martial arts didn''t believe it, so he called Kim yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto and asked them about their roots. Makin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto answered truthfully. Only then did the master believe Su Ze.


    Even if the two have an extraordinary close relationship, even if sometimes the master will listen to Su Ze''s words and become gentle and young, it is impossible to be unprepared for him. Especially when it comes to the high-level affairs of Muye village, she looks grumpy but extremely cautious.


    "Mu Dun and write wheel eyes, are you sure about this?" The master confirmed to Su Ze again.


    Suze said, "yes, I''m sure. Not only that, I also know more secrets... Zhicun Tuan hides the kaleidoscope in his right eye and writes the secret of the wheel eye. "


    The master said in a deep voice, "is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye the highest ability writing wheel eye possessed by yuzhiboban in the legend?"


    "No, it''s much worse from yuzhibo''s eyes." Su Ze said, "Yu Zhibo''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is a double eye kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and it has evolved again on the basis of kaleidoscope, which is called eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye."


    "The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye hidden by Zhicun group comes from yuzhibo waterstop and has an ability called other gods. This is a super magic that can rewrite the will of others forever, and it can''t even be regarded as a magic category. "


    "Ordinary magic, as long as you feel pain or the chakra flow is disturbed, you can naturally wake up, but once other gods change, you will never wake up. It is to initiate change from the will. Zhicun Tuan Zang can only be used once every few years. Once used, there will be one more loyal subordinate. "


    "If he uses other gods to master you, you will become his subordinates all your life and be willing to give him the position of the shadow of fire."


    Su Ze deliberately exaggerates.


    In fact, the other gods'' ability of yuzhibo waterstop should reach the level of completely and permanently changing the will of others as Su Ze said. The wheel eye of the yuzhibo waterstop kaleidoscope in Su Ze''s hand may be done, but the one hidden by Zhicun group cannot be done.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang uses the writing wheel eye to use other gods. What he does is to change his will in a short time and with low intensity. Even so, it is quite terrible - he can do it without eye contact and change his will.


    If the other gods did not waste their time in the struggle for power and profit at the five shadows conference this time, but used it for yuzhibo Sasuke when yuzhibo Sasuke attacked, Zhicun Tuan Zang would not give it away ten times.

 Chapter 271

    Listening to Su Ze''s ability to hide in Zhicun group, a thousand hands master immediately felt restless.


    "Is there such a weird and terrible ninja? Can other gods be regarded as magic or ninja? It''s free to manipulate people! "


    "The kind of guy in Zhicun Tuan possession has such terrible eyes -"


    "Strange, hasn''t he used this other God to others?" The master looked at Su Ze strangely and asked.


    "I don''t know." Su Ze said, "how can I know about your Muye village?"


    Green veins suddenly appeared on the master''s forehead.


    You guy! You already know so much information and pretend you don''t know anything. Do you want to be beaten?


    "Be gentle, master. It''s not good for you to be so grumpy." Suze warned.


    "You don''t have to say that!"


    The master shouted, "Zhicun Tuan Zang should have used the terrible magic called other gods? Do you know who it is? "


    "I don''t know, but I have a guess."


    Su Ze said: "yuzhibo weasel may be the first victim of other gods. He killed his parents, destroyed yuzhibo family with the help of Zhicun Tuan Zang, and then defected from Muye."


    "It''s hard to imagine that someone would follow the order of Zhicun Tuan Zang and kill so many close people, including their parents. It looks like he has been hit by the absolute illusion of other gods, and he is likely to be loyal to Zhicun Tuan Zang now. "


    The master listened to Su Ze''s speculation and said nothing.


    For the "Maitreya", she thought it should be credible, but it was a big deal, and she had to verify it.


    Moreover, in the final analysis, she is the fifth generation of Huoying in Muye village. The three old guys of Huoying consultant have their own powers, which makes her feel uncomfortable. At least, shuimen Yan and zhuanzhi Xiaochun perform their respective duties and do not exceed their authority, while Zhicun Tuan Zang obviously exceeds his authority.


    On the surface, they are not only ready to move about the location of the fire shadow, but also secretly learn the wood hiding power between the master''s grandfather and the first generation fire shadow thousand hand column. They have 11 writing wheel eyes and have the horror illusion of changing others'' will, which is even more intolerable.


    As long as this matter is verified, we must deal with Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    The master of martial arts is not the third generation of fire shadow ape flying day cutting. There is no possibility of patience with Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    "I will verify this. If it''s true, I''ll make that old guy pay the price. " The master said to Su Ze, "well, you can go -"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I''m only halfway there. How can I go? Zhicun Tuan Zang has also damaged my reputation. I''m going to hire an organization to help you get rid of him. "


    "Hey, this is Muye. Don''t mess around!" The master warned.


    "Of course not in the leaves." Su Ze said, "if you verify that Zhicun Tuan Zang is indeed so ambitious and has the power of Mu Dun and writing wheel eyes, it will be a great loss to deal with Zhicun Tuan Zang with a large number of roots and kill each other with the power of Muye village?"


    "But there is no way." Gang Shou said in a deep voice, with a slight frown on his brow. "Shuimen Yan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun will not agree... This degree of internal friction has lost too much to Muye village."


    "Therefore, you need to send Zhicun Tuan Zang to leave Muye. We send an employment organization to intercept him. What we lose is Zhicun Tuan Zang and his followers." Suze said.


    Compendium master is noncommittal about this: Muye village is the strongest forbearance village in the forbearance world. If Zhicun Tuan Zang really has the power of Mudun and writing wheel eyes, it is the strongest Ninja known by compendium master. There are almost no shortcomings. Can a wandering Ninja organization hired by money deal with such a strong man?


    Moreover, it''s not sure whether Zhicun Tuan Zang really has mu Dun and write wheel eyes, and the master of arts can''t agree to it.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll soon hire that organization to come to Muye village and stand by on the way to the capital of the fire country." Su Ze said with a smile, "and, master, go and have a drink after work!"


    Bang!


    The master was furious, knocked on the table and shouted, "smelly boy, find out the time, place and situation for me! Now this is the fire shadow office. Flirting with fire shadow is not allowed! "


    "Boom! Just like you... "Su Ze snorted.


    "Do you have any opinion?" The master asked fiercely.


    Su Ze stared at her and said faintly, "nothing, let''s go!"


    Turn around and leave.


    "Hey, smelly kid..."


    Su Ze turned around and saw a young master in his twenties: "give me less willfulness, asshole!"


    That said, the voice is no longer deliberately thick, but gentle and energetic.


    Su Ze nodded with satisfaction and smiled at her: "then wait for you to get off work."


    The master''s cheek was slightly red: "don''t you know shame, you guy..."


    Seeing Su Ze and Wen An leave, the master was more embarrassed and quickly recovered: "bastard, dare to treat me like this..."


    "Find out the situation for me. There are a lot of things in Muye village now. How can I drink..."


    Half an hour later, she lay lazily on her desk: "it''s so boring. I want to drink."


    However, she thought that whirlpool Naruto was still chasing yuzhibo Sasuke, and Zhicun Tuan Zang, an ambitious guy, was still eyeing, so she had to fight hard and continue her work.


    Until the evening, qimukakassi and others sent back the seriously injured qiudaodingci, rixiangningci and the unconscious vortex Naruto, and the task of chasing yuzhibo Sasuke failed completely.


    The master had no choice but to give up the entertainment of drinking and seize the time to treat these seriously injured xiaren.


    At the same time, Su Ze and Wen An sealed a letter in a tolerant crow''s body in nanhechuan forest.


    Although they have no contract with the raven, this letter will certainly be passed to yuzhibo weasel, and yuzhibo weasel will make a choice.


    If someone hires Xiao to kill Zhicun Tuan Zang, yuzhibo weasel will undoubtedly inform Zhicun Tuan Zang. But if Huoying needs to kill Zhicun Tuan Zang, what will he choose?


    In this letter, Su Ze specially wrote the information of Zhicun Tuan Zang and told Yu Zhibo weasel that Zhicun Tuan Zang tried to control the fifth generation Huoying thousand hand master with other gods.


    "In this case, at least yuzhibo weasel will verify our intelligence and will not report to Zhicun group immediately." Wen An smiled, "but more than 90% of our intelligence is true. We are not afraid of his private verification."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "next, it''s the order for Xiao organization."

 Chapter 272

    Yu Zhibo weasel, who has just recovered from his injury, is not in a good mood.


    Even though he has always been carrying pain alone, there has never been any other superfluous expression on his face, and there is still a lot of inner activity.


    Changes have taken place in Muye village. Maira, the leader of the state of Bo, is an unknown and dangerous figure. Yu Zhibo weasel suspects that his voice has something to do with the fifth generation fire shadow, which is a conspiracy in itself.


    If yu Zhibo weasel is still a member of the dark Department of Muye village, he will be very willing to accept the task to monitor this seemingly scheming figure.


    However, the newly received information is that there is an unusual relationship between Miluo, the leader of the state of Bo, and the fifth generation Huoying of Muye village, which is actually a lover relationship.


    This makes Yuzhi Bo weasel realize once again that the other party has ulterior motives: he clearly has a wife and has a relationship with the fifth generation Huoying thousand hands master. The guy who has mastered the country of Bo may also have ambitions for Muye village.


    This worry makes Yuzhi Bo weasel in a bad mood.


    What made him feel worse was another thing: Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eye was taken away from the forbearance crows. According to the forbearance crows, it was a man and a woman who took the writing wheel eye. It seems that they are "Maitreya" and "an an".


    This news came along with the news that yuzhibo Sasuke fled Muye. Yuzhibo weasel rarely raised his anger: without yuzhibo''s waterstop writing wheel eye, he can no longer turn a blind eye to his brother yuzhibo Sasuke''s defection Muye. Maitreya took away the writing wheel eye and completely broke his life plan for yuzhibo Sasuke!


    Originally, no matter how yuzhibo Sasuke defected and hated Muye, yuzhibo Sasuke would eventually return to Muye and become Muye''s Ninja as long as there was a kaleidoscope of yuzhibo''s waterstop, and as long as "other gods" could be released.


    Now... Yuzhibo weasel takes his mouth to persuade yuzhibo Sasuke? That''s impossible.


    Miluo, the leader of the kingdom of Bo, is really an ambitious guy and has caused him a lot of trouble.


    Psychic skill - bear crow!


    When avoiding the dried persimmon ghost mackerel and being alone, yuzhibo weasel wants to replace a group of tolerant crows and be fully prepared for battle. However, among the tolerant crows changed this time, one tolerant crow opened his mouth and flew in front of him.


    "Seal?"


    "Take away the kaleidoscope of Yu Zhibo''s waterstop, write the wheel eye, and send something to me with sealing?"


    Yu Zhibo weasel opened the seal carefully with the shadow part, took out a letter from the body seal of tolerant crow, and then read the letter with the shadow part.


    "The existence of Maitreya really made Muye uneasy and infighting..."


    Yu Zhibo weasel burned the letter of credit to ashes and thought silently.


    However, the other party seems to know the intelligence of yuzhibo weasel very well. All the information is just trying to make yuzhibo weasel hate Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    If you want to use yuzhibo weasel in this way, there is no doubt that it will fail: Zhicun Tuan Zang framed and blackhanded yuzhibo family. Yuzhibo weasel has long known that he even has some understanding in his heart. The arrogant yuzhibo will sooner or later embark on the road of self destruction. The sinister means hidden by Zhicun group only speed up the process.


    The letter of Maira describes Zhicun Tuan Zang''s behavior towards yuzhibo family and yuzhibo waterstop. Yuzhibo weasel is not angry and hostile. He will not kill Zhicun Tuan Zang for revenge.


    However, some other things surprised yuzhibo weasel.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang collaborated with the big snake pill to carry out human experiments. He has the power of wooden Dun and eleven writing wheel eyes.


    Ten of them are three gouyu, which are specially used to display "Yi Xie Na Qi" to avoid the fate of death; Another writing wheel eye is another kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of yuzhibo waterstop.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang is going to use this kaleidoscope to write the "other gods" illusion of the wheel eye to control the fifth generation of fire shadow thousand hands. Therefore, Muye village decides to spend Zhicun Tuan Zang outside the village and hire Xiao organization to kill Tuan Zang outside the village.


    Is this the decision of Muye village or the decision of the fifth generation Huoying? Or the decision of the ambitious Maitreya?


    The two water stop kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have the illusion of "other gods", which are in the hands of Zhicun Tuan Zang and Maitreya respectively. Who is more reliable?


    Yuzhibo weasel is in a dilemma.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang may use other gods to control thousands of hands, and Maitreya is also possible. Now this letter, although not identified, is undoubtedly written by Maitreya to himself. Yu Zhibo weasel needs to judge whether it is credible or not.


    When he was in a dilemma, Yu Zhibo weasel''s ring uploaded the signal of Xiao organization''s collection. He used the magic of slide show to come to Xiao organization''s cave in the form of missing body.


    "Xiao organization received a 320 million hired assassination mission."


    The leader "zero burial" said: "the task content is to kill the consultant Zhicun Tuan Zang of Muye village who left Muye village for the country of fire. Who is in the country of fire, or is willing to rush to the country of fire within two days to participate in this mission? "


    "Three hundred and twenty million tasks? I will participate. " The horns all spoke.


    "The darkness of tolerance, Zhicun Tuan Zang? Isn''t that an old man? No interest! " Said the red sand scorpion.


    "Mr. weasel and I are just in the land of fire." Said the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    Yu Zhibo weasel thought, "sure enough, we have come to hire Xiao organization", and replied, "we are also involved in this task."


    The leader "zero burial" said, "then there are three teams participating in the task this time, three Beidou, South dipper rosefinch and zero burial white tiger."


    "Ah? Will the leader also participate? "


    The flying segment code named "Santai" asked in surprise.


    "Yes."¡° "Zero burial" responded.


    "Then there''s no suspense. Maybe I don''t even have a chance..." feiduan said, "Hey, jiaodu, let''s not participate in the mission? I''d rather spread the cult than kill an old man before I had a chance to do it. "


    "Shut up, feiduan!" The horn shouted impatiently, "if you delay me to make money, I will kill you!"


    The combination of Santai and Beidou, also known as the undead two, is the flying segment and jiaodu.


    The combination of Nandu and rosefinch refers to the "Nandu" dried persimmon ghost mackerel and the "rosefinch" yuzhibo weasel.


    The code named "zero burial" is Tiandao Penn, the apparent leader of Xiao organization; Code named "white tiger" is Xiaonan.


    Feiduan and jiaodu were noisy, and this rally was over.


    Yu Zhibo weasel was silent, but he was also thinking: this time, there was no choice. The leader decided to take action. It was difficult for him to save Zhicun Tuan Zang, whether it was to release water or send a message.


    Maitreya, what means did you use to get the leader of Xiao organization to go out?

 Chapter 273

    After the rally, Xiao Nan and Tiandao Payne looked at each other.


    "As if it were yesterday, long gate."


    Xiao Nan murmured, looking at Miyan''s body in front of him, the existence named "Tiandao Payne", said.


    "Finally... Finally this time!"


    A low cry from the long door came from the bodies of Tiandao Payne and Miyan.


    Miyan, changmen and Xiaonan live and work together. The sweet memory seems to be yesterday; Being plotted by banzang and Zhicun Tuan Zang, who killed Miyan, the painful memory seems to be yesterday; Even the memory of revenge killing banzang of pepper fish seems to be yesterday.


    Another enemy Zhicun Tuan Zang, but they never had a chance.


    Muye village, the country of fire, is the most powerful forbearance village in the most prosperous country. The high-level Zhicun Tuan Zang of Muye village is also an extremely mysterious guy who lives in seclusion.


    He seldom goes out, and most of the time he achieves his goal by ordering his men.


    Because changmen and Xiaonan want to develop Xiaoxiao organization, most of their energy is not focused on this aspect, so they haven''t found a chance to kill the old guy who is shrinking in Muye village.


    Unexpectedly, the people of Muye village would pay to hire Xiao organization to kill Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    How could changmen and Xiaonan miss the opportunity to kill this enemy and avenge themselves!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I have sent a Shangren of the Japanese family to verify the things hidden by Zhicun Tuan. There is indeed the power of Mu Dun and writing wheel eyes..."


    In the fire shadow office, a thousand hands master with an angry face said, "that bold old guy would do such a thing! It''s unforgivable! "


    "How''s the Shangren of the Japanese family now?" Suze asked.


    Speaking of this, the master was even more angry: "assassinated... The village consultant sent someone to assassinate Shangren in the village!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang''s aggressive style also further validates Su Ze''s words. The master really feels the lawlessness of Zhicun Tuan Zang - it may be true to assassinate three generations of fire shadow, destroy the yuzhibo family, and make the root become a cancer in the dark. In the future, controlling fire shadow with other gods may also become true.


    This Zhicun group is too insidious, its power is too dangerous, and it has terrible ambition to do anything.


    Whether for Muye village or for the master''s own fire shadow position, we must get rid of Zhicun Tuan Zang!


    "What should we do?"


    Suze asked with a smile.


    "According to what you said before, I sent Zhicun Tuan Zang to the capital of the fire country and killed him halfway to minimize the loss of the village." Said the master.


    "It was......" Su Ze asked.


    The master was a little embarrassed: "Zhicun regiment hides such a powerful guy. It''s basically impossible to hire ninjas. I think it''s best..."


    "No, I know those who hire ninjas. They''ll do it." Suze said.


    "Just in case..."


    The master of thousand hands said, "Maitreya, go and watch for me. Take my slug. If you can''t hire ninjas, you can let the slug use the reverse channeling skill. Together, we must kill the guy hiding in Zhicun group who endangers the village outside the village! "


    "It seems that you are rarely moved to kill." Suze said.


    The master stared at him: "do I look like such a weak shadow of fire?"


    Whether it''s Mu Dun, writing lunyan, or secretly seizing the dark forces belonging to the shadow of fire and executing the village''s Shangren... Zhicun Tuan Zang''s actions have exceeded his status as a consultant too much.


    The old man of the three generations of Huoying "values peace" all day and asks Zhicun Tuan Zang to "take care of himself". In fact, he indulges Zhicun Tuan Zang. The master can''t suffer this kind of anger!


    "Yes, you don''t look so weak." Su Ze said with a smile, "I''ll hire ninjas in two days to a month. During this time, they will stare at the distance from Muye village to the capital of fire country. Once Youzhi village Tuan Zang appears, they will do it."


    "All you have to do is ensure that Zhicun Tuan Zang really leaves Muye village."


    The master nodded: "I know!"


    "Also, since you want me to watch the war, I''ll start tomorrow."


    "How about going for a drink tonight?"


    Have a drink? Or like that and like this¡ª¡ª


    The compendium master flashed some pictures in his mind. He immediately blushed and knocked on the table angrily: "asshole, don''t flirt with fire shadow in the fire shadow office!"


    "You should be more considerate of me. As a young man, my sacrifice is also great." Su Ze said very seriously.


    Asshole, mocking my age again!


    The master clenched his fist and wanted to hammer him to death.


    When I was 20 years old again, you bastard flew up as well. Now you still look reluctant!


    I can''t always maintain my appearance of 20 and maintain my gentle voice, can I? I''m a shadow of fire. Except when I''m with you, I have to be as dignified as possible at other times!


    Although he was angry, when it was time to get off work, the master still went to the Maitreya''s residence.


    The wine and food are ready. They have eaten some wine and food. According to the past situation, Maitreya may come to "help" her to the bedroom. Today, he seemed to have something to do. He got up, talked and laughed with ANN, kissed her, and Ann smiled happily.


    "Bastard, what am I..."


    Originally I felt a little embarrassed. There was an unspeakable anger in the palm of gang''s hand. He got up and wanted to leave.


    This matter was originally a mistake, and now perhaps we should not let it go on.


    Just then, the Maitreya came to "help" her.


    After a long time, the master in the bedroom opened a corner of the quilt and showed his youthful, energetic, 20-year-old face.


    "Maitreya... What on earth do you want to do?"


    At this time, she is a normal, young, beautiful and energetic girl, and her voice will not become thick deliberately - when she gambles, drinks and is in the fire shadow office, her thick voice will bring pride to her and almost become her habit, but this habit has been forcibly corrected and changed by the Maitreya, At least when two people get along, they are not allowed to put on such an appearance to spoil the atmosphere.


    "Help you." Suze took her and said.


    This time around the world, he didn''t want to be like this. Wen An''an arranged a way for him to be promoted as a "beautiful man", which made him have a bad stomach and almost have to eat soft food; Second, it''s really "fragrant" to turn the master of compendium into a strong woman and change her age.

 Chapter 274

    The master is a little confused. He doesn''t know whether he should believe this person or not.


    As a woman, she wavered a little. But as a ninja, as the fifth generation of fire shadow in Muye village, she will not waver.


    No matter how close the relationship between Maitreya and her is, it can''t hurt Muye village.


    This time, Maitreya persuaded her to kill Zhicun Tuan Zang, either to help her or to have his own purpose.


    The master wants to believe that Maitreya has feelings for himself and really wants to help himself.


    However, she needs to think more about whether there will be a conspiracy against Muye village from Maitreya''s proximity to himself to his involvement in Muye now.


    "In retrospect, we were just looking for you to treat Ann''s legs." Su Ze said, "if it weren''t for your arrogant attitude, I wouldn''t be angry to fight you."


    "Using my phobia, that despicable method is also called fighting?" The master bit him discontentedly.


    Su Ze ignored her interruption and continued: "if you hadn''t misunderstood something, we wouldn''t develop further... Didn''t I express my attitude? Your deliberately careless and rough voice is really not my hunting range... "


    This bastard! You''re an asshole!


    The master turned his head and bit hard. After biting the skin, he cured him with healing.


    "But it''s all like this. We really should help you, at least help you get rid of the dangerous people in Muye village." Suze said.


    Is that so


    Gang was inexplicably moved in his palm. Maybe things are so simple and not complicated.


    "How''s the state of Bo?"


    "Let them do it. We''re not going to take care of it. Ann and I are going to accompany you in Muye village." Suze said.


    The master was surprised and moved. Then he was a little strange: "I don''t seem to need your company?"


    "We want to be with you." Su Ze said with a smile, "Ann said that she was going to practice your ninja in Muye village..."


    The master of Arts doesn''t comment on this. He can only say that he should try his best. Ann hasn''t refined chakra before, and she is a person with disabled legs. Now she wants to practice her Yin seal, strange power and create regeneration? It''s fantastic.


    If you say too much, do you feel a little jealous?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Su Ze, An''an, Da Jin Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto set out from Muye village with the master''s psychic animal slug.


    Another day later, Zhicun Tuan Zang left Muye village with several subordinates, such as Younv Qugen and Yamanaka, and reported the situation of the village to Daming under the order of five generations of Huoying thousand hands master, especially the recent policy of Muye village towards shayin village.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang really wants to sue heizhuang - Qianshou gangshou completely gave up his claim against shayin village and resumed the alliance with shayin village again.


    Betray Muye and the covenant without paying a price? This naive behavior is too ridiculous. Zhicun Tuan Zang must convince Daming that the master is not the right fire shadow, and he is Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    Of course, if there is a chance, Zhicun Tuan Zang doesn''t mind letting Daming issue an order and choose Huoying again


    With this mentality, Zhicun Tuan Zang is happy to leave the village and go to the famous place of the fire country.


    However, just a few dozen miles away from the village, Zhicun Tuan Zang''s team met the enemy, including Xiao organization members in black background and red cloud robe, feiduan, jiaodu, dried persimmon ghost mackerel and yuzhibo weasel.


    "Just after Yu Zhibo Sasuke left Muye, you can''t wait to come and fight me... The people of Yu Zhibo family are indeed evil blood. Everyone should die."


    Zhicun Tuan Zang slowly came out of his small soft sedan and stared at yuzhibo weasel.


    He thought it was yuzhibo weasel who led his companions to deal with him. When Muye village didn''t have yuzhibo Sasuke as a chip, yuzhibo weasel really thought of the hatred of exterminating the family and took revenge on himself.


    Anyway, it''s a change of place. If Tuan Zang in Tazhi village is in the situation of yuzhibo weasel, he must choose this way - this is to live on his own.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang really doesn''t know. As a selfish and greedy guy, his determination to protect Muye village is no better than yuzhibo weasel. Yu Zhibo weasel not only killed the family, but also carried the black pot on his own. Finally, even his favorite brother arranged a cruel man of "don''t God" in advance. He really loved Muye more than him.


    Yu Zhibo weasel wants to explain this and see if he can exchange information with Tuan Zang before he dies.


    "I didn''t mean to do it to you, Zhicun Tuan Zang. We were hired to kill you. "


    Zhicun Tuan Zang narrowed his eyes slightly: yuzhibo weasel doesn''t have to lie at this time. If he wanted to kill me, there was no need to hide his intention.


    In other words, someone really hired them


    Just then, I left Muye and went to Daming of the country of fire


    The fifth generation of Huoying thousand hands!


    Zhicun Tuan Zang immediately responded that the itinerary of Huoying and the consultant in the village is undoubtedly confidential. Generally, forbearance is not qualified to intervene in order to avoid being assassinated by other forbearance villages.


    This expert doesn''t follow the routine at all! Could it be that I peeped into my secret with the family two days ago?


    Even so, you don''t have to kill?


    It''s like three generations of fire shadows and apes flying and beheading each other. At most, they call themselves over and scold them. They are not afraid at all. They can still fight him tit for tat.


    Finally, at most, the three generations of Huoying took away some of his power, but it didn''t affect anything.


    This five generation fire shadow doesn''t follow the rules. It sneaked into my 70 year old Tuan Zang. I was careless... I knew she was going to sneak, and I pulled out the root to face off. Would there be such a thing?


    "So it is. The fifth generation Huoying, who dared to betray the village''s consultant, has completely lost the qualification of Huoying... "


    "Just in time, I also want to completely eliminate the remaining evils of you Xiao organizations and the residue of Yu Zhibo."


    After Tuan Zang muttered to himself, he ordered everyone around him: "kill them!"


    The root members such as younu and shanzhongyu took orders in unison, rushed towards feiduan, jiaodu, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, yuzhibo weasel and others, and then all cooled down after only three moves and two moves.


    Only Zhicun Tuan Zang was left to look around a little foolishly.


    I worked hard to train the upper tolerance level thugs, so kneeling? Is it that crispy?


    Just then, a voice came from the sky: "Zhicun Tuan Zang, now you have no way to escape."


    Zhicun Tuan Zang looked up. A blue haired woman in a red cloud robe on a black background landed slowly. The other person had black nails on her face, orange hair and wavy lines in her eyes. She was impressively the reincarnation eyes of the legendary six immortals.

 Chapter 275

    "Xiao organization, as I expected, finally became a disaster..."


    Zhicun Tuan Zang said in a deep voice.


    "When I cooperated with banzang to exterminate you, I was obviously weak and naive enough to be ridiculous."


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang, you killed..." Xiaonan opened her mouth excitedly, and then forcibly restrained her grief. In front of other members of Xiao organization, she wisely didn''t disclose too much information. Finally, it came down to one sentence, "you sinner!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Nan."


    Cold and coagulative words came from the mouth of heaven Penn, with unquestionable strength.


    "Muye village, the strongest of the five tolerance villages, and Tuan Zang, the consultant elder Zhicun, are just guys of this level. After all, they are just vulgar mortals."


    Zhicun Tuan hides one eye and squints at him: this guy is the leader of Xiao organization, the reincarnation eye of the legendary six immortals... If I control him with other gods, the whole Xiao organization can be used by me and become a new powerful force at the root.


    But it does sound annoying.


    Isn''t Zhicun Tuan Zang the most unique person in the world? If he was not convinced that he could change Muye village, become a fire shadow and unify the whole tolerance world, he would not have been tireless to become a fire shadow at the age of 70.


    In his opinion, he is the only unique and chosen person to save Muye village and the whole tolerance world. Others are unqualified to be Huoying.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang with such a mentality is called a vulgar mortal. Naturally, he is very angry in his heart - how can I be a mortal?


    Tiandao Payne continued coldly: "unlike you mortals immersed in false peace, I have grown beyond mortals and changed from mortals to gods in the pain of infinite existence."


    "Human beings are stupid creatures who will never understand each other. Only when I, as a God, make everyone feel fear, fear and pain, can I understand what real peace is."


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang, you who bring pain to countless people, you who struggle ridiculously, are no longer qualified to see the day when real peace comes. The only thing waiting for you is death!"


    Huh? Is the kid''s head broken because he has reincarnation eyes? Think you''re a God? What else is true peace?


    Zhicun Tuan Zang thought secretly.


    His left hand pressed his right arm, slowly untied the seal and prepared for battle.


    Because of the employment of thousands of masters, and because of their hatred, these people in Xiaohua organization want to kill themselves. But they can''t imagine how much Mu Dun and Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eye of the early generation of fire shadow can play on me. I have surpassed the instrument of fire shadow and have the ability to surpass fire shadow. Only I am the most suitable fire shadow!


    Today, I will take the legendary immortal eye and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of yuzhibo weasel together and turn them into my stronger power!


    "Fengdun vacuum wave!"


    He opened his mouth and spewed a breath of escape ninja. It didn''t seem to have much power. It was only class B ninja. In fact, it could cut off the enemy''s body and chakra''s attack.


    As a ninja who has been immersed in fengdun ninja for the first half of his life, focused on fengdun and developed fengdun to the extreme, Zhicun Tuan Zang''s mastery of fengdun is far more than ordinary Shangren and elite Shangren. His class B fengdun ninja, even Shangren, is difficult to defend with Ninja alone.


    However, for the Six Enemies in front of them, this level of attack is barely passable, and there is some degree of threat.


    "Three hundred million Liang, I''ll take it!"


    The corners all opened, and a mask appeared on the right arm. He opened his mouth and spit out Huodun ¡¤ head hard.


    According to the attribute of the five element Dun technique, Huo Dun is indeed to restrain wind Dun, and the fire Dun spewed out from the corners is indeed rolled back over wind Dun and pressed towards Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang Leng snorted and jumped away, spitting vacuum waves, vacuum jade and other wind escape attacks towards the corner.


    Jiao Du was a little impatient. He raised his hands together. The fire escape mask and the wind escape mask spewed out their attacks together, and combined Ninja to hide in Zhicun group,


    Zhicun Tuan Zang jumped indirectly from the woods, trying to escape the attack.


    Suddenly, a piece of paper sword fell from the sky, fell in front of him and plunged into the soil under his feet.


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang won''t let you escape."


    Xiao Nan said in a cold voice full of killing intention.


    The combination ninja of jiaodu spread and covered Zhicun Tuan Zang,


    Zhicun Tuan Zang screamed and fell to the ground to die.


    "Did you die like this?" The horn said a little strangely, and then a little relieved: "in the final analysis, it''s just an old man. It''s really easy to take 300 million Liang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he only saw Tiandao Penn raise his hand to him: "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Jiao was surprised: "zero burial? Why attack me? "


    Then I saw that while I was flying to the sky, an illusory figure appeared behind the position I had just stood. It was Zhicun Tuan Zang who had just "died".


    It turned out that Zhicun Tuan Zang wanted to sneak into himself and was discovered by Tiandao Penn.


    Everyone here killed a lot of people. Just now, we can feel that Zhicun Tuan Zang really died in the scream. It doesn''t seem to be a fake.


    "He''s an old man. He can really disguise!" The horn said disdainfully, "zero burial, let me continue to kill him!"


    Tiandao Payne interrupted the "Vientiane Tianyin" and put him down, saying: "there is no doubt that Zhicun Tuan Zang was indeed dead just now."


    "Oh? Does he also have some kind of immortality? " Feiduan exclaimed in surprise, "Zhicun Tuan Zang, are you also a believer of the cult?"


    "No." Zhicun Tuan Zang said and stabbed his sword at the flying segment.


    "That''s really strange..." feiduan scratched his head curiously and watched Zhicun Tuan Zang stab his sword into his heart. "Hey, old man, it hurts. What are you doing? Anyway, you also have the means of immortality. Do you want to join the cult? "


    "Do you have the ability to die?"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang stepped back and looked at feiduan''s blood flowing out of him. He shouted pain in his mouth, but there was no sign of death at all. He felt bad signs in his heart.


    The guy with a mask on his hands can suppress himself only by ninja, which is also difficult for the elite in Shangren. This silver haired, talkative guy has an immortal body.


    In addition, there are dry persimmon ghost mackerel, the owner of mackerel muscle dagger in Wuyin village, Yu Zhibo weasel with kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, Xiao Nan who knows the secret art of paper hiding, and Xiao organization leader with immortal eye


    Zhicun Tuan Zang used "Yixie Naqi" in exchange for any advantage!

 Chapter 276

    If this goes on, there is little chance of victory.


    "Damn Xiao organization, it used to be just some innocent kids... Now it has become so powerful!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang murmured, "how can banzang, a fish with pepper, let you go - no, banzang should have been killed by you?"


    "Disobeying the will of the gods and blocking the path of peace, the so-called demigod is only a fragile mortal after all." Tiandao Payne said, "although I don''t know what method you used to avoid the fate of death, all your resistance in front of the gods is futile."


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang felt his body flying up uncontrollably. A dark black stick appeared in Tiandao Payne''s hand, waiting for him to hit him.


    Was that the plan


    Zhicun Tuan Zang has a cold smile.


    The black stick ran through his body. Zhicun Tuan Zang directly launched the "Yixie Naqi", and the damage immediately turned into nothingness. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to buckle the eyes of the heavenly path Payne who had the reincarnation eyes.


    Immortal eye, I got it!


    Zhicun Tuan Zang endured the ecstasy in his heart and felt the touch on his hands.


    He looked down, but was stunned - what he buttoned down was a lifeless, long dead eye, and the pattern of reincarnation eye had faded.


    This reincarnation eye will lose its function? Can''t you leave your body?


    No, it''s not the eyes of the living. The guy in front of me is more like a corpse. If you look at it carefully, you really look familiar. Isn''t that the kid named Miyan, the leader of the organization?


    With his rich experience, Zhicun Tuan Zang guessed that this might not be the noumenon, but a puppet transformed from a corpse.


    In this case, it will be more troublesome! We must retreat as soon as possible!


    "Put Miyan''s eyes... Put Miyan''s body..."


    Tiandao Payne''s mouth sent out a deep roar from the long door, and Xiaonan was extremely angry - even if Tiandao Payne''s body can be repaired through the ability of hell, they can''t tolerate Miyan''s body being damaged, especially one eye being dug out by the greedy jackal like Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    What''s more, it reminds them of the day when Miyan died when he was plotted by banzang and Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    Because he was too angry, Xiaonan''s body was shaking, and Tiandao Payne whispered, "Zhicun Tuan Zang, you have violated the gods again!"


    "Die! Feel God''s anger and pain! Vientiane sky guide! "


    Once again, he was attracted to Tiandao Penn, and Zhicun Tuan Zang was run through his body again.


    Once again, he turned into an illusion and was immune to all the injuries in his body.


    This time, he wasn''t going to delay any more: "channeling --"


    He needs to procrastinate with a psychic dream tapir!


    Before he released his psychic skills, Xiaonan''s paper sword burst in. Zhicun Tuan Zang hurried to jump out and escape. Tiandao Payne grabbed him with strong attraction and ran through his body with a black stick again.


    Yixie Naqi launched again to turn damage into nothingness. Four writing wheel eyes have been closed permanently.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang has not gained any advantage so far, but has just deducted an eye from the puppet.


    You have to leave here. As long as you leave here, you still have a chance to start again. There are opportunities both in the location of Huoying and the suppression of Xiaoxiao organization.


    Without hesitation, he turned and jumped into the distance, with a seal in his hand.


    "Channeling!"


    This time, he finally found a chance to release the spirit beast dream Tapir.


    However, two more people appeared in front of him, jiaodu and feiduan.


    Huodun ¡¤ head hard!


    Zhicun Tuan Zang, who wanted to escape, didn''t care too much. He used Yixie Naqi again, suffered the fatal injury of Huodun ¡¤ head''s hard work, and deflected to the direction of Muye village.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Tiandao Payne''s suction collided with the dream tapir''s suction. He didn''t catch Zhicun Tuan Zang at the first time. For Zhicun Tuan Zang who wanted to escape, this short time was enough for him to escape dozens of meters.


    However, Tiandao Payne and Xiaonan, who had been angered, did not allow him to escape.


    Countless swords made of paper swarmed towards Zhicun Tuan Zang, surrounded Zhicun Tuan Zang''s escape direction, and then exploded,


    The figure of Zhicun Tuan Zang seemed to have no influence, and continued to flee with one heart.


    The black stick runs through the dream Tapir. The dream tapir turns into white smoke and dissipates. The one eyed Tiandao Payne raises his hand to Zhicun Tuan Zang again: "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang rolled back again and looked back in surprise: is there such a large scope?


    Seeing that he has to roll back again, Zhicun Tuan Zang can no longer keep any of his cards. As soon as his palm is raised, the bandage is wrapped around the tree pole, revealing the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of his right eye.


    Kaleidoscope''s wheel eye is aimed at the woman with blue hair - because the guy with reincarnation eye is just a puppet and there is no point in using magic on the puppet, and the woman with blue hair is a former member of Xiao organization. Once Miyan died because of this woman.


    The bandage was torn and disconnected by gravity almost instantly. At the same time, other gods hidden in Zhicun group launched the bandage.


    Xiao Nan''s expression was slightly different. In a flash, countless pieces of paper appeared on his body to wrap himself and Tiandao Penn.


    "Xiao Nan?"


    The long door asked suspiciously.


    Xiaonan spoke blankly: "we''d better obey the order of Zhicun Tuan Zang..."


    "This is magic!" The dried persimmon ghost mackerel, who had been silent and stood with yuzhibo weasel, suddenly said, looking at his companions with a gloomy smile, "Mr. weasel, is that right?"


    "Yes, it is the illusion of writing wheel eyes." Yu Zhibo weasel said simply.


    Since just now, he has not said a word, watching Zhicun Tuan Zang reveal his wheel eyes, watching Zhicun Tuan Zang use Yixie Naqi again and again, without giving any reminder to the people of Xiao organization.


    This is also the limit of what he can do. He can''t help Zhicun Tuan Zang to kill Zhicun Tuan Zang, nor can he help Zhicun Tuan Zang to resist Zhicun Tuan Zang now. Because the death of Tuan Zang in Zhicun was decided by the fifth generation Huoying in Muye village.


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel seems to be accompanying him. Isn''t it against his sudden rebellion?


    "Actually use magic on Xiaonan!"


    The long door whispered and was ready to input chakra into Xiaonan''s body.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang sneered: "if I order, your puppet and blue haired woman will die under the detonator. You''d better not do so."


    The long door was slightly stunned, and then with a cold hum, Xiao Nan immediately woke up and controlled the pieces of paper he released again.

 Chapter 277

    Mingming didn''t get close to Xiaonan and didn''t input chakra. The illusion has been solved?


    Zhicun Tuan Zang is unbelievable. He can''t believe that his invincible other gods illusion has failed like this - but he doesn''t know that his other gods illusion in his right eye is not invincible.


    I don''t know whether it''s because he is not Yu Zhibo''s waterstop, or because he only has a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes. His magic is just stronger than ordinary magic, far from changing his will forever, let alone without solution.


    Xiao Nan woke up and was also worried: if he didn''t wear the black lip nails made by the long gate and be able to receive chakra and information sent by the long gate at any time, it would be difficult to remove the illusion.


    He was almost used as a hostage by Zhicun group again!


    Damn Zhicun Tuan Zang!


    The hated changmen and Xiaonan ordered jiaodu, feiduan, dried persimmon ghost mackerel and yuzhibo weasel to surround Zhicun Tuan Zang - just a moment later, Zhicun Tuan Zang, who was desperate, had only one last life, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of yuzhibo water stop was completely closed.


    "Damn master! He even used Xiao organization to deal with me! "


    "Even if I die, I will never let you live!"


    "Seal of the four elephants in the sky!"


    The whole body''s blood sputtered around like ink, and all the places sputtered were quickly sealed.


    Tiandao Payne, Xiaonan, jiaodu, dried persimmon ghost mackerel and yuzhibo weasel are all experienced. They all hurried back when Zhicun Tuan Zang said that, but feiduan was careless.


    "I''m not afraid of you... Hey!"


    With the last exclamation, he was pulled in by the seal of the four elephants hidden by Zhicun group, and the direct seal disappeared.


    "The wordy guy was finally killed..." Jiao Du said in a good mood. "Unfortunately, the flying segment didn''t leave a body, otherwise he could get a reward of ten million Liang."


    Tiandao Payne was about to speak when he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    An aircraft appeared above them, on which stood a young man and woman.


    "Hello, the task has been completed well. 300 million liang of money belongs to you!" The young man said.


    "Maitreya, the leader of the kingdom of Bo, was offered a reward of 150 million taels for harming the interests of many businessmen." Jiaodu quickly reported the reward price and information.


    Su Ze threw a suitcase full of paper money to jiaodu: "it''s a reward ninja who is proficient in business. Mr. jiaodu is really trustworthy."


    The most important thing is to look at him quietly, lower your head to count the coins, or click whether there is any mistake in the money.


    At this time, Tiandao Payne slowly floated up and said, "the intelligence of Xiaohua organization is not allowed to be leaked. Have you watched it for a long time? Maitreya. "


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere became tense.


    Except for jiaodu, who was concentrating on counting money, everyone else realized the meaning of Tiandao Penn''s sentence - to ensure that the information of Xiaohua organization is not leaked, only Maitreya can be killed.


    "I''m an employer. Aren''t you crazy enough to kill me?" Su Ze asked suspiciously.


    "If the employer is waiting for news at the bounty, we won''t kill him." Tiandao Payne said, "if you want to blame, you should blame you for coming to the place where you shouldn''t have come to fight and seeing our intelligence. Now we know the intelligence of the organization and can''t spread it. "


    "Really? If I say I won''t spread the intelligence of Xiaoxiao organization... "Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Unreliable, meaningless."


    Tiandao Payne said, "from the moment you see the God''s hand, fate has been doomed. If you want to regret it, regret that you have the curiosity you shouldn''t have. "


    Su Ze clapped his hands gently: "it''s really a proud gesture, as if it''s really a God who can decide anyone''s fate."


    Reach out and pick up a pure white body from the green devil aircraft: "to say intelligence, this white guy has heard a lot. Do you want to kill him?"


    "Absolutely?"


    Tiandao Payne was a little surprised. To be exact, it seems to be the white part of the absolute.


    What does this Maitreya catch? What does that mean?


    But then he gave up and continued to think.


    In any case, seize this Maitreya and use the ability of human Tao to naturally know all information.


    Seeing his firm attitude, Su Ze sighed helplessly and said, "if I hadn''t been forced, I wouldn''t have chosen to fight against Xiao. Unfortunately, you made a very sad decision."


    "Then listen to me first."


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang led the root to kill all members of yuzhibo family, and blamed the innocent yuzhibo weasel, forcing yuzhibo weasel to become a traitor. This matter will be revealed to the world from today on."


    "The fifth generation Huoying decided to rehabilitate yuzhibo weasel, restore the reputation of yuzhibo family and let yuzhibo weasel return to Muye village. Yu Zhibo weasel, are you still willing to work for Muye? "


    Xiao organized the crowd to look at each other, and jiaodu and ghost mackerel quietly kept away from Yu Zhibo weasel.


    Yu Zhibo weasel looked at Su Ze in disbelief. Su Ze smiled and nodded.


    Yes, as long as you can pass the reincarnation world of Naruto, Yuzhi Bo weasel is so easy to use loyal tool people, why can''t you use it?


    One eyed Tiandao Payne and Xiaonan also floated in mid air, looking at Yuzhi Bo weasel.


    Just hesitated, yuzhibo weasel understood what had happened and how to choose - Tuan Zang was indeed a man covered with blood and sin. With his death, yuzhibo family finally had a reason to convince everyone.


    Before, Yu Zhibo weasel killed the family alone. It''s not credible when you think about it. On the contrary, this reason is more credible.


    Moreover, with the announcement made by Maitreya in front of the leader and members of Xiao organization, Yu Zhibo weasel will have to return to Muye if he stays in Xiao organization again.


    Although yuzhibo weasel was forced by the Maitreya to leave Xiaohua organization and return to Muye village, he was really happy and like a dream.


    A sinful man like himself has the chance to return to Muye village... If yuzhibo Sasuke is still in Muye village at this time, everything will be perfect.


    Unfortunately, yuzhibo Sasuke just went to the big snake pill, which made yuzhibo weasel a little confused.


    We can only rely on the strength of Muye village to recapture Sasuke, so that the brothers can be reunited, right?


    Thinking this in his heart, Yu Zhibo weasel finally said, "I''m willing to work for Muye."


    "That would be great." Suze smiled, "you hold the dried persimmon ghost mackerel and jiaodu, and I''ll talk to Penn and Xiaonan again."

 Chapter 278

    After su Ze finished, Yu Zhibo weasel looked at the dried persimmon ghost mackerel and jiaodu.


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel''s expression remained unchanged and said, "although I always respect Mr. weasel''s opinion, Mr. weasel really betrayed the organization and still wants to be killed."


    "Yuzhibo weasel, offer a reward of 80 million Liang. If you take the complete writing wheel eye, you can add another 50 million Liang. Considering that this is one of the last writing wheel eyes, maybe you can add a little more price..." Jiao Du carefully calculated, "it''s another task with perfect price, which is much higher than the dry persimmon ghost mackerel..."


    "Mr. jiaodu, we are ready to cooperate," said the dried persimmon ghost mackerel in a deep voice. "Please don''t say some misleading words as if they would kill me and get a reward."


    Kok didn''t speak, agree or deny the words of dried persimmon ghost mackerel - if he had a chance, he wouldn''t mind killing more teammates for money, but now it''s not a chance to do it.


    Yu Zhibo weasel stood silently in front of them. With Zhicun regiment hiding and dying, Su Ze forced him to return to Muye. He returned to the identity of Muye Ninja again and naturally wanted to complete the order of the village.


    No matter how nervous you are, this is the truth.


    Can a man full of sin return to that warm place?


    In mid air, Tiandao Payne, Xiaonan and Su Ze and Wen An on the Green Magic aircraft looked at each other.


    "Maitreya, the leader of the kingdom of Bo, who has an unusual relationship with the master of fire shadow thousand hands of the five generations, has the power to defeat Yuzhi Bo weasel... As the power of Muye village, I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    Tiandao Payne said coldly.


    "There is still a lot to talk about... Such as peace, such as war, such as pain... More specifically, the world."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "what do you think of the world? What kind of world do you want to shape? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Nan''s eyes flashed, and the long gate body ten miles away really didn''t have the mind to kill the Maitreya immediately.


    All their lives, they have experienced suffering and pain and grew up in the environment of war. There is no doubt that they most want to discuss the topics of war, peace and the world. Even if changmen claims to be a God, he has decided how to arrange the whole forbearance world.


    "Want to hear what I think?"


    The long door opened his mouth with the body of God Payne: "once I, as a mortal, experienced the pain of the world. People foolishly fail to understand each other, fight and fight each other. This is war. "


    "Never stop fighting between people, between villages, between countries..."


    "The size of a big country is too large, so it must protect its own national interests in the battle carried out by other big countries, otherwise the country, villages and people will suffer. However, it is our weak small countries that have become the battlefield of your big countries. In every war, the people of our country are in poverty and hungry everywhere... After countless wars, the big country is still peaceful and the people are safe, while our small country is only left with endless pain. "


    At this point, his voice was extremely cold, with some kind of martyr consciousness.


    "Pain makes me grow up, and ignorant and foolish children can grow up only after they know the pain. I have grown beyond mortals in the pain of infinite existence. From mortal to God. "


    "I want to put a truce in this world of war. This is God''s mission. Let those who are keen on war to win benefits feel the pain of launching war... "


    "Feel the pain, experience the pain, accept the pain, and understand the pain. He who does not know pain will not know what peace is. "


    "The whole world knows the taste of pain, and no one wants to feel pain. Then, the world will usher in long-term peace! "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and looked at Wen''an.


    Wen An''an is not familiar with the plot after all. He heard Su Ze''s narration before. He was a little stunned when he heard the specific ideal of changmen for the first time.


    Changmen''s idea is correct, even a little advanced - he wants to make nuclear weapons hanging high above everyone in the tolerance world, and bomb whoever launches a battle.


    By realistic standards, the emergence of nuclear weapons has indeed temporarily suppressed the war between great powers, and the real world has become a big power invading and bullying small countries without nuclear weapons; If both big and small countries do not have nuclear weapons, but have a fair and neutral "God" to master nuclear weapons, then big countries will no longer dare to invade small countries.


    But... The premise is that changmen is really an immortal, absolutely impartial and neutral God.


    "In short, you need stronger power to subdue the troubled times, and then subdue all war initiators and give them pain and punishment." Su Ze said, "first, how do you ensure that you are fair and will not retaliate for selfish desires?"


    "Because I am a God, I will never be selfish in this regard." The long door immediately replied.


    Xiao Nan was also angry: "Penn''s ideal will never have that dirty possibility!"


    "Well, even if you are selfless, why look at another person who did something similar decades ago?" Suze said.


    Changmen and Xiaonan were stunned: what? Someone did the same thing decades ago?


    "Decades ago, the forbearance community was still in the Warring States period. Forbearance people fought with each other everywhere. Children of several years old had to go to the battlefield to fight and fight. Everyone was in pain. At that time, the founder of the current forbearance village system was born, which was able to subdue the two strong men of the Warring States period. "


    "Qianshouzhu and yuzhibo?" Xiaonan asked suspiciously.


    "It was really the two of them. They created Muye. Other ninjas and Ninjas learned from each other and established other Ninja villages. When qianshouzhu was alive, there was no war between the tolerance circles between the tolerance villages. His strength deterred the whole tolerance circles. It can be said that everyone knows that whoever launched a war to provoke qianshouzhu must taste the pain of failure. "


    Su Ze said here and looked at changmen and Xiaonan with a smile.


    "At that time, although qianshouzhu didn''t say to make the world feel pain, he chose to move others with sincerity. In fact, the results were the same, didn''t he?"


    "Whether you feel pain or sincerity, the premise is to have a strong repressive force." Wen An''an added, "as long as you have enough strength, it doesn''t matter whether you let the world respect you or fear you. At that time, the thousand hand column should be the ultimate form in Penn''s ideal?"


    Xiaonan and changmen were at a loss.


    Don''t you need to feel pain? As long as you have the power and respect of others, you can also stop the war? This is totally different from what they think hard!

 Chapter 279

    Changmen didn''t know what to say, and even wavered in his heart.


    If pain is not necessary, is his idea wrong? As long as my strength reaches that level, it doesn''t matter whether I want to be a good person or a bad person or a God. I can let it go and make all ninjas in the whole tolerance world dare not start war again.


    "So... Why is it like this?" Xiao Nan asked Su Ze with a tone of asking for advice.


    "Because the thousand hand pillar will die after all, just as Penn said he was a God and will die after all. Even if Payne really has the power to suppress the whole tolerance world, as long as Payne dies, everything will return to the original state. "


    "Shortly after the death of qianshouzhu, the first forbearance World War broke out, followed by the second and third forbearance World Wars..." Su Ze said. "In the second and third forbearance world wars, there was another scene in the Warring States period, and several year old children went to the battlefield again."


    Xiaonan''s expression is gloomy - she, changmen and Miyan have become war orphans. The beginning of the pain is the Second World War of tolerance.


    The source of all this is the death of thousands of hands that subdue the troubled times.


    The thousand hand pillar, revered as the "God of Ninja", did achieve the most perfect result in changmen''s ideal, but with his death, the war appeared again.


    Will this pain last forever?


    "No... gods and mortals are different." Tiandao Payne said, "thousands of hands will die, Payne will not die, and will bring permanent peace to the world."


    Suze thought: you''re bullshit. How can you not die? You''re not a big barrel of muhui night¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly he thought of a possibility and said in surprise: "your idea is to find a successor and transplant the reincarnation eye from generation to generation. The owner of the reincarnation eye will die, but the six ways that deter the world will never die?"


    The way of heaven Payne was silent, and the body of the long gate was shocked.


    He saw through, he saw through my thoughts?


    "Maitreya, you are also a person who wants to think about peace and war, the whole world... Your thinking is very helpful to us."


    The long door finally said.


    "Join us and bring eternal peace to this world full of pain and tears."


    After hesitating again and again in "killing the Maitreya" and "inviting the Maitreya", changmen finally chose "inviting the Maitreya", because he was greatly inspired by the things between the first generation fire shadow thousand hand pillars told by the Maitreya.


    If this person gives advice around, changmen believes that it is helpful for permanent peace.


    Suze calmly looked at the heavenly way Payne in front of him and said, "if you are the protagonist of the world, such a plan is still successful. Unfortunately, you are just the center of a plot, changmen. "


    As soon as the name "changmen" was said, little Nanton''s face changed greatly, and changmen itself was surprised.


    How much information does this Maitreya know!


    In order to protect the identity of changmen, Xiaonan always called "Payne" or "zero burial" in front of outsiders. He never called changmen''s name at all, including when changmen used six Paynes, he paid the same attention to this matter.


    It can be said that there should be no possibility of divulging any information about the name "changmen" in the last ten years. How did Maitreya know?


    Su Ze had no intention of explaining this, but extended his hand to the long door.


    "For real peace, I can work with you... But now is not the time to communicate. Give me a ring or contact information. I will tell you about the conspiracy later."


    Tiandao Payne was a little silent, and then said, "you know too much information. If you go back to Muye and publish my information to surround and kill us, it will be a great trouble for my plan."


    Su Ze smiled: "then why didn''t I do this before? If I have malice towards you and know your secrets, shouldn''t more people with wood leaves come to besiege you this time? "


    This is indeed


    However, I can''t believe his one-sided words.


    Changmen hesitated and asked Xiaonan to use the psychic technique to give Su Ze a black stick he made.


    "As long as you hold this black stick and use chakra to pass on the ideas you want, we can start communicating." Said the long door.


    "So convenient?"


    Suze said, then clenched the black stick and entered chakra: "we''ll start communicating now."


    "Now?" Changmen was even more surprised.


    "Now, of course. Only now can we quickly lead to the conspirator." Su Ze used the black stick and changmen to exchange information with each other, "you need to understand that every move of you and Xiaonan, including my actions at this time, is under the attention of each other."


    The long gate suddenly said, "do you mean ''Yu Zhibo''?"


    "The yuzhibo spot that deceived you is not yuzhibo spot at all, but yuzhibo with earth." Anyway, he used the black stick to convey the message, and the rest of the outside world didn''t know it. Su Ze simply informed changmen of all Yu Zhibo''s plans to take the land.


    The real yuzhibo spot is the real owner of the reincarnation eye of changmen. When he was dying of old age, he chose yuzhibo to take the earth and controlled the eye opening process of yuzhibo to take the earth.


    Then, Yu Zhibo took the earth and followed Yu Zhibo Ban''s will to launch the "eye of the moon plan".


    The reincarnation eye of changmen, the killing of parents and the killing of Miyan... Are arranged by yuzhibo ban and yuzhibo with earth. The main purpose is to use the huge vitality of changmen vortex family to continue to maintain the vitality of reincarnation eye, and prepare for the future "reincarnation born skill", resurrecting yuzhibo ban and the "eye of the moon" plan.


    If changmen''s ideal of peace is somewhat realistic, the ideal of whirlpool Naruto, the protagonist of Naruto, is forced and reasonable. What whirlpool Naruto most often says is that I don''t understand and I''m in pain, but I just want to understand each other and emotional fetters. The solution is zero.


    If it weren''t for the strong appeal of ashuro chakra and the setting of the story, his painting big cakes and talking about dreams would be meaningless empty words, and he would have to be killed.


    The ideals of Yu Zhibo ban and Yu Zhibo with earth are even more nonsense. The whole "eye of the moon plan" is to make the whole tolerance world "go to bed quickly, there is everything in the dream", and sleep until you die and lose yourself, becoming a white Jue who doesn''t even know what "defecation" is.


    Compared with these two "sleeping masters", the vortex Naruto is too reliable, not to mention the vortex long door with clear objectives and well-organized means.


    When the vortex gate heard the information transmitted by Su Ze, he didn''t believe it at first, and then he didn''t believe it.


    I''m a God. How could I be arranged like this?

 Chapter 280

    "The fact is really hard to believe..."


    Suze did not make complaints about the "God". It is no good for Su Ze to fight against the long door that feels good.


    "But there will be a chance to verify it later. Don''t you want to verify it?"


    "How do I verify?" Asked the whirlpool captain.


    "I deliberately said before that I was going to tell you about the plot, but I told you now. Yu Zhibo and Tu must have never thought of it. But I know too much information. He will doubt whether what I said is true. His plot cannot be exposed, so he must come to eliminate my threat in advance so that I have no chance to tell you the information. "


    Su Ze said: "remember, changmen, yuzhibo takes earth. One eye is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It has the ability of Shenwei. It can avoid any attack or hide in Shenwei space."


    "First, the speed of hiding in Shenwei space is relatively slow and needs to be materialized. Second, the duration of avoiding any attack is five minutes. The way to seriously injure him and kill him is to attack for five minutes without interruption or directly kill him when he is materialized. "


    "However, Yu Zhibo and Tu still have the power of Mu Dun and have strong vitality. It is difficult to kill him directly with ordinary attacks. There is also the power of writing wheel eyes. There is a life-saving pupil technique called Yixie Naqi, which can turn all damage into illusion. "


    The long door listened and was surprised: "it''s not very strong, but it''s difficult to kill."


    "It''s really hard to kill..."


    Su Ze thought more: "Yu Zhibo, who has the power of wooden Dun, has great restraint for me. The regeneration power of the giant is obviously no better than the absorption, restraint and suppression of wooden dun."


    Vortex changmen, Xiaonan and yuzhibo weasel can or should be used. After all, Su Ze himself has no invincible power in this world.


    If we can directly hang yuzhiboban and push the big barrel of muhui night, Su Ze certainly doesn''t bother to talk about dreams and peace with them, and directly pass the customs of the world and shape it into a unified tolerance world. The names of various countries and tolerance villages are directly cleaned up, which is simple, rough and effective.


    "But it''s not impossible..." changmen sent a message with a black stick.


    "Let''s make a battle plan. First, be careful of baijue and heijue. If they find you attacking yuzhibo belt soil, they will directly attack your body and take away the reincarnation eye."


    Suze said.


    When the long door heard the speech, he also deliberately felt the surroundings, but he didn''t notice any abnormality.


    This Maitreya wouldn''t make up a lie, would he? I didn''t notice anything


    "After all, the reincarnation eye is not your own. As a vortex family, the perception ability can''t find the existence of white Jue and black Jue. It''s normal."


    Su Ze introduced Bai Jue''s "spore art", "mayfly art" and "disguise art" to the changmen.


    Bai Jue''s ability to conceal breath completely surpassed ordinary ninjas in the later stage. Even Ying and yuzhibo Sasuke of the five tolerance villages were unaware of the spores before the spore art was launched.


    Mayfly and disguise are also Ninja that can strongly camouflage and mask perception.


    As for heijue, not to mention that he has become the pillar force of ten people, and his strength is comparable to that of six immortals. He plotted against him at once. His ability to disguise and cover his breath has never been noticed since thousands of years ago. Changmen can''t find him approaching and sneaking attack at all.


    The long door heard a cold sweat on his forehead: if these are false, it''s OK. If they are true, it seems that he can''t be a God at all. He is really a chess piece in the calculation of others.


    According to his own judgment, it is likely to be true!


    Yu Zhibo, who is difficult to kill, may plot against his own black Jue and white Jue at any time... His reincarnation eye power is not very sure!


    "Well, I''ll trust you once and see if he can''t wait to come out."


    Said the long door.


    Su Ze quickly told the battle plan to changmen through the black stick, took out a hair of yuzhibo weasel, and used the heart connecting symbol to tell yuzhibo weasel the battle plan, changmen, daitu and black-and-white intelligence.


    Originally, Yu Zhibo weasel was uneasy and a little at a loss.


    Although he must return to Muye, what should he do after returning to Muye?


    When he heard the true identity of the "yuzhiboban" who had bewitched him to destroy the family and the moon eye plan, he suddenly had a goal and fighting spirit. Yes, for the sake of the village, exterminating the scourge of Yu Zhibo and the earth is what you need to do most!


    At the same time, changmen also informed Xiaonan of the information and operation plan through Xiaonan''s black lip nail.


    On the surface, Su Ze communicated with changmen. Changmen said, "Maitreya, keep your promise and don''t leak the information of Xiaohua organization, otherwise I will bring you unbearable pain."


    "Don''t worry, that plot, but you can''t imagine it. When I get back to Muye, I will have a good communication with you. " Su Ze promised.


    "Well, yuzhibo weasel, come back to Muye with me."


    "Jiaodu, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, we also leave."


    The two sides seemed to have reached a grudging consensus and left with their own people.


    The Green Magic aircraft had just flown a few miles, when an arm suddenly came out of the void and grabbed Wen An around Su Ze.


    "Enemy!"


    Su Ze stopped the Green Magic aircraft. Wen An''s palm was full of white light. With a backhand wave, chakra''s scalpel immediately cut off the palm.


    "Oh, oh... It''s really dangerous. I''ve just recovered."


    Taking back his palm, Yu Zhibo with earth with a vortex mask emerged, stood on the top of a big tree next to the green demon aircraft, spoke, and his palm was printed.


    The whole green magic aircraft was immediately entangled by growing trees and looked like it was about to burst.


    Su Ze, Wen An''an and Yu Zhibo weasel jumped away from the green demon aircraft.


    Before leaving, Su Ze used his internal power to wield a knife to let the green demon aircraft nearly destroyed by Mu Dun escape from the squeezed trees.


    "It''s just a sneak attack. Don''t destroy my finances. Yu Zhibo takes the earth."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    This name immediately verified the worst guess of Yu Zhibo with earth wearing a mask.


    "How did you know the name? Who the hell are you? "


    "My name is Maitreya. Do you know what it means?" Suze asked.


    "That means everything?" Yu Zhibo said faintly with soil.


    "Yes, that''s what people who know everything mean." Su Ze said calmly.

 Chapter 281

    "Who knows everything?"


    Yu Zhibo was a little surprised. The leader of a small wave country dared to claim to know everything? Isn''t this as funny as changmen calling himself God?


    However, no matter how much he knows, he only knows the real identity of Yu Zhibo and Tu and knows so many things about the organization, Yu Zhibo and Tu can''t let him go.


    "It''s ridiculous. I''m the one who really knows everything."


    Yu Zhibo said with soil.


    Seeing that he said so, Su Ze shook his head slightly: "forget it, you can think what you want. Yu Zhibo takes the earth. You are just a poor guy who is used by others. "


    Yu Zhibo and Tu are indifferent to this and stare at Su Ze indifferently.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is used or not. What yuzhibo wants with the earth is just a perfect world with Lin. Those who hinder this goal must be killed.


    "Yuzhibo weasel, you chose wood leaf again."


    His eyes fell on Yu Zhibo weasel and said, "I''ll give you another chance to make a new choice. You should know that my strength is far from what you can resist..."


    Before the words fell, a black flame appeared on his body. Yu Zhibo weasel directly launched the kaleidoscope to write the unique Ninja sky light of the wheel eye!


    Yu Zhibo''s figure with earth suddenly turned into nothingness and avoided the damage of Tianzhao.


    "From now on, the five minute attack will not be interrupted!"


    Su Ze, Yu Zhibo weasel and Wen An''an thought in their hearts at the same time and constantly launched attacks on Yu Zhibo and the soil.


    Yu Zhibo took the earth, but he didn''t have no power to fight back. While avoiding the attack, he also released Mu Dun to fight back against Su Ze.


    According to this degree of ease, although Yu Zhibo''s virtual body avoidance of damage with earth must fail in the next five minutes, Su Ze''s three people can''t completely kill him.


    "Monthly reading!"


    Yuzhibo weasel''s eyes and yuzhibo looked at each other with the earth, and instantly launched the illusion.


    It was almost an instant. Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes were bleeding. Yu Zhibo screamed and retreated with the soil. A sword containing chakra suddenly appeared at this time, running through the back heart of Yu Zhibo with the soil.


    Wen An''an was surprised to see Yu Zhibo die after he threw his sword through his body.


    It seems that because of the extreme mental pain, yuzhibo didn''t keep the earth empty, nor did he find a chance to hide in the divine power space, but actually suffered a fatal attack.


    At this time, Yu Zhibo''s body with earth disappeared.


    His figure appeared behind Su Ze, with an incomparable cold voice: "die!"


    The inexplicable resistance resisted Yu Zhibo''s earth. One was the power of thought, and the other was the internal force haunting the purple Qi. Although he had a sharp weapon on his palm, he could not surprise and attack successfully.


    Su Ze turned around and waved his knife. Yu Zhibo jumped away with the soil and looked at Su Ze three people warily.


    In just a few minutes, Yu Zhibo and the earth had been forced to use "Yixie Naqi", which he had never expected before.


    Yuzhibo weasel''s monthly reading caused him a lot of trouble. The Maitreya and An''an also kept looking for opportunities and attacked him almost continuously. This made yuzhibo and Tu hit the key before they recovered from the monthly reading and had to use "Yixie Naqi" to transfer the fatal damage.


    If the battle continues, I have no advantage


    After taking the earth to make a judgment, Yu Zhibo said, "Maitreya, Yu Zhibo weasel, next time I see you again, everything you love in your heart will be destroyed."


    After that, the body began to materialize and went to Shenwei space.


    Just then, two detonating symbols suddenly flew and landed on him.


    Yu Zhibo took the earth and had to stop materializing and avoid the damage of the two initiation symbols about to detonate in a virtual way.


    "It looks very embarrassed, ''Yuzhi wave spot''. No, it should be said that Yuzhi wave brings soil."


    Xiao Nan opened her mouth coldly, and stood by her side, the way of heaven, Payne.


    Even they know who I am?


    No, they didn''t know it before. Just in the process of the communication between the Maitreya and the heavenly way Payne, they knew everything and chose to believe in the Maitreya.


    Yu Zhibo took the soil to quickly sort out everything and knew that things had become worse than ever.


    We must inform "Jue" to take back the reincarnation eye of changmen. Changmen and Xiaonan can no longer be used.


    With this in mind, Yu Zhibo is still facing the most serious problem. Under the siege of changmen, Xiaonan, Maira and Yu Zhibo weasels, he can''t even escape.


    "You have really grown up a lot. You have been deceived by yuzhiboban and me. Now you have been deceived by Muye village and Maitreya." Yu Zhibo took the soil, looking for an opportunity to escape, while stimulating Xiaonan and changmen.


    "The destiny of your life is to live in pain and lies, and there is no other opinion. Very poor, changmen, Xiaonan, and the dead Miyan -- "


    "Shut up!" Xiao Nan shouted angrily, and a series of pieces of paper rolled the earth towards Yu Zhibo with a sword in his hand.


    Yu Zhibo shook with his earthy body and jumped back quickly.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Tiandao Payne raised his hand, and the great suction came and sucked Yu Zhibo''s body with earth towards Tiandao Payne.


    Yu Zhibo raised his hand with the earth and shot out a slender wooden note: Mu Dun ¡¤ thorn kill!


    This branch was blocked by the God Luo Tianzheng of the heavenly way Penn and bounced out.


    Yu Zhibo took the earth, but he still didn''t find any gap. He was surrounded by Xiaonan''s paper Dun secret detonating charm layer by layer. Layer after layer of detonating charm exploded one after another. He had to maintain his virtual state, so that he could barely get hurt.


    However, this is certainly not a long-term solution.


    "Absolutely!"


    He was forced to cry out.


    With the cry of this life, Xiaonan and yuzhibo weasels instantly expanded white materials, wrapped their bodies and seized chakra on them.


    Spore art!


    I don''t know when the white Jue spores attached to Xiaonan and yuzhibo weasels played a role.


    On the body of the long gate ten miles away, two masses of material appeared on the left and right shoulders, one black and the other white.


    "Bang!"


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s body turned into white smoke and dissipated. His figure appeared in another place. The white Jue spores attached to him only absorbed a little chakra.


    The chakra on Xiaonan''s body was directly taken away by baijue''s spores. He fell down powerlessly and could no longer fight.


    At this time, Tiandao Payne was also unable to respond. Obviously, the body of the long gate was also competing with heijue and baijue for the control of the body and the reincarnation eye.

 Chapter 282

    "Whoosh!"


    Yu Zhibo weasel, who appeared on the other side, could no longer release the pupil skill of kaleidoscope level. He could only raise his head and throw his sword at Yu Zhibo who tried to leave.


    At this time, Su Ze also closed his palm quickly, and a yuzhibo''s hair with soil was sandwiched in the middle of the pull string.


    Pull the strings!


    Just for a moment, Yu Zhibo took the earth and felt that his hands and feet were not coordinated. He avoided the sword thrown by Yu Zhibo weasel as much as possible, but somehow a sword with chakra ran through the key of his body, from the back to the front.


    For the second time, Wen An took a very subtle opportunity to accurately cause fatal damage to yuzhibo belt soil.


    This obviously can''t be described by coincidence, but she seemed to have speculated about the progress of the battle in advance, and shot the sword with chakra half a second in advance, and ran through the yuzhibo belt with incomparable accuracy.


    What terrible computing power!


    Yu Zhibo weasel thought in his heart and looked at Yu Zhibo who was fatally wounded again.


    "Ah Fei!" Yu Zhibo shouted with Tu.


    With his call, a very lively Bai Jue came out of the ground: "yes, yes, I am ah Fei!"


    "My heart is pierced. Help me! I can''t lose that kaleidoscope! " Yu Zhibo shouted with the earth.


    "Yes, I''m coming!" Ah Fei shouted very lively and ran towards Yu Zhibo with the earth.


    Yu Zhibo weasel threw his sword, and Wen''an with chakra''s sword also threw it through ah Fei''s body, but ah Fei had no intention of stopping.


    Until a long purple knife ran through his body and nailed him to the ground.


    "Fei, do you have loyalty?" Suze asked.


    A Fei twisted his body uncomfortably and tried to pull out the long purple knife, but he didn''t pull it out at once.


    "Loyalty? Yes, I was created by Lord ban. Of course, I will always obey Lord Ban''s orders! " A Fei tried several times and finally pulled out Su Ze''s long knife with internal power. He said very seriously.


    Sure enough, ah Fei''s white Jue is quite different.


    Su Ze raises his hand directly and faces ah Fei who is going to bring earth to Yu Zhibo for treatment.


    Soul sucking!


    Like a Vientiane heavenly guide, ah Fei was curled up by suction and flew in the direction of Su Ze.


    "Eh? How can you this ability? " Ah Fei asked strangely.


    Yu Zhibo weasel and Xiao Nan were also surprised: isn''t that Payne''s Vientiane Tianyin? How can this Maitreya? Does he also have reincarnation eyes?


    Thinking of reincarnation, Xiao Nan looked anxiously at the stagnant state of Tiandao Payne - changmen. You have all the six abilities of Payne and the other five Paynes, but don''t lose to "Jue"!


    While ah Fei was talking, Su Ze drew him closer. He exaggerated and opened his mouth and shouted, "look at my wooden Dun!"


    He raised his hand and wanted to release Mu Dun, but Su Ze grabbed his arm first.


    Close contact with my hand?


    A Fei immediately chose to absorb chakra, but to his surprise, Suze''s chakra was very rare. He almost absorbed it when he began to absorb chakra.


    When ah Fei was ready to release another wooden Dun based on his body again, Su Ze''s eyes were cold.


    For the first time, Su Ze really used the real power of the "soul absorbing and soul seizing" skill to directly extract ah Fei''s soul!


    This is also the power he finally achieved with his continuous growth and continuous use of skills after he obtained this A-level skill.


    A Fei''s soul is very weak and simple. It is extracted almost instantly.


    After being pulled out, I didn''t know what had happened, and the whole body immediately fell into a state of suspended death.


    According to the way the black mountain old demon used the "soul sucking and soul grabbing" skill, Su Ze should open his mouth and swallow ah Fei''s soul. From then on, he embarked on the road of becoming a ghost king. After swallowing thousands of souls, he became a ghost King comparable to hell.


    However, Su Ze has no interest in swallowing the soul. Ah Fei, an idiot soul who always considers what it feels like to poop, is meaningless. Like the black mountain old demon, the mixed reinforcement is just messy, huge and looks strong, but in fact it is not so strong at all.


    If he starts to devour his soul, he will lose his purity - Su Ze has Maoshan Taoism, mental power, internal power and the ability to change giants, but his soul is pure and pure.


    My heart moved and my internal power burst out, just smashing ah Fei''s soul.


    At the moment, in the tense battle, Su Ze can''t leisurely continue to read ah Fei''s memory and check his ninja information. With the loss of a Fei''s soul, his body is still in a state of suspended death.


    On the other side, Yu Zhibo took the earth to see this scene, which was even more incredible.


    Many of the backhands who saved their lives were broken by one blow: Shenwei weakened to avoid the attack, as if it had been seen through for the longest time of five minutes. Shenwei entity could not escape. Jue just sucked away Xiaonan''s chakra and hindered the changmen. Miluo, An''an and Yuzhi boweasel were not much affected at all.


    Yu Zhibo weasel is really treacherous and cunning. When did you change the shadow body and body? When did even the art of spores be transferred to the shadow body?


    "Yixie Naqi" has been used once, and then it is necessary to write wheel eyes with its most precious kaleidoscope to protect the life of "Yixie Naqi"!


    Bai Jue "a Fei", who can cure his fatal injury, was also killed by the Maitreya at this time. He opened a hole in his heart, which is really unbearable.


    He was really desperate. How could all the means to protect his life and survive fail one by one?


    Is it difficult that all this is expected by the Maitreya? As the Maitreya said, he is an omniscient man?


    The feeling of death came, and Yu Zhibo finally understood that he had no choice.


    Or die now and go to the pure land of the dead; Or at the cost of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, live in exchange for a chance to survive


    "No, I still have a chance..."


    Isn''t there another Shenwei writing wheel eye in qimukakashi? I want to survive and create a perfect world with Lin!


    Thinking of this, Yu Zhibo took the earth without hesitation and directly launched Yixie Naqi.


    Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes were permanently closed, and his body turned into illusion. This time, his eyesight had been lost, his eyes were dark, and he could no longer see everything in front of him.

 Chapter 283

    At this time, a pitcher rose slowly from the ground, and black and white Jue grabbed Yu Zhibo''s shoulder with soil.


    "Let''s go." Heijue said, grabbed yuzhibo and dived down with the earth.


    Yu Zhibo asked with earth, "have you got the eye of reincarnation?"


    "No, changmen seems to know something about my ability." Heijue explained in a deep voice, "we were repelled by his body and five other Paynes."


    The two finished saying this and disappeared underground.


    At this time, Tiandao Payne finally recovered.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Milo."


    Said the long door.


    "Because of your early warning, I made a response, otherwise my reincarnation eye will be taken away."


    Xiao Nan also quickly thanked Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "don''t thank me. I just want more help as much as possible. It''s just like dealing with Yu Zhibo with earth just now. Without help, it''s difficult for me to kill this guy with many means to protect his life."


    "Even so, I definitely took him away." Xiao Nan said reluctantly.


    Yuzhibo weasel said, "the ultimate magic called Yixie Naqi just now is not so easy to release. Yuzhibo''s kaleidoscope with earth has completely disappeared."


    "No, no, Yu Zhibo''s kaleidoscope with earth writes wheel eyes. There are at least three." Su Ze said, "the writing wheel eye in Qimu Kakashi''s eye is another kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in yuzhibo''s belt. In addition, there is a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the dead yuzhibo leader yuzhibo Fuyue may also be in his hands. "


    "In addition, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who has defected to Muye and is under the control of big snake pill, may also get their help and become their new chess piece."


    Hearing the name of his father "yuzhibo Fuyue", yuzhibo weasel bowed his head slightly and realized again what a despicable and sinful person he was.


    The opportunity to work for Muye and return to Muye and the sun is too extravagant for a dirty man like me.


    After hearing the name of "yuzhibo Sasuke", yuzhibo weasel was murderous and couldn''t help leaking out.


    Whether it''s big snake pill or yuzhibo with earth and Jue, there''s no doubt that they''re damn. They''re all trying to use Sasuke.


    "The yuzhibo family is really a difficult family."


    Tiandao Payne said in a deep voice and came to Xiao Nan.


    Then, Tiandao Payne and Xiao Nan looked at each other and looked at Su Ze together.


    "Maitreya, who claims to know everything." Tiandao Payne said, "you should be able to know what we think now?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you want to say that with yuzhibo taking the earth to prove your peace plan and make the world feel painful, the plan itself is part of yuzhibo taking the earth and yuzhiboban''s plan. What should you do next?"


    Heaven, Payne and Xiao Nan are silent.


    Changmen and Xiaonan are not particularly thoughtful people. The former Miyan wanted to be the God of the world, eliminate war and give peace.


    The source of changmen claiming to be a God is from the dead Miyan. Before Miyan died, he was also willing to listen to Miyan.


    Xiaonan''s idea is so traditional that she can''t be more traditional. She first listens to Miyan''s and then listens to changmen''s. changmen is forced to brainwash by Naruto. She also chooses to believe in Naruto - Mingming Naruto''s bullshit is not. There is no solution, that is, she believes in love and communication.


    When the two of them realized that the plan was completely a part of others'' plan, and they sat down again, it was others'' chess pieces, they were really at a loss.


    Do you want to continue?


    "You can do it or not." Su Ze said, "just like what I said, as long as your strength can subdue the whole world and make everyone believe in love or pain, there is no difference. In essence, it is to suppress other people''s ideas and achieve peace."


    "It''s just that I use intelligence and facts to make you realize a problem."


    "Changmen, your strength is far from enough to subdue the whole world, not to the point of the gods. Your reincarnation eyes come from Yuzhi waves. One day, yuzhiboban will come back and take it away. When yuzhiboban takes it away and plans the eye of the moon, you are one of the suppressed mortals. "


    The long gate is a little shy, and it''s not good to use the word of heaven Penn to say "I''m Penn, a God, and let the world feel pain".


    What Su Ze said is the truth. Compared with others, Yu Zhibo ban, the real owner of reincarnation eye, is more like a God.


    "So we should --"


    He asked with apprehension.


    "Enhance your vitality, restore your ability, continue to fight, increase your combat experience, further familiarize yourself with the ability of reincarnation eye, and truly become a strong man." Su Ze said, "after dealing with yuzhiboban in the future, you can become a new Ninja God. Won''t you be able to do what you want?"


    Changmen was a little gloomy: "even if I worked so hard and defeated the terrible Yuzhi wave spot, can I only maintain peace in the tolerance world when I am alive like a thousand hands?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Su Ze said calmly, "or more directly, destroy the reincarnation eye, and now destroy yuzhiboban''s moon eye plan. You can think of other ways to become stronger, or live in seclusion with Xiaonan and don''t ask about the world. "


    Changmen''s heart is very chaotic. It''s hard to choose for a while.


    It''s a good choice to destroy the reincarnation eye and live in seclusion, but when can you survive in this world without the power of the reincarnation eye? With reincarnation eyes, you have to bear the peep of Yuzhi wave with earth, Jue and Yuzhi wave spots.


    "If you think about it, contact me."


    Su Ze shook the black stick in his hand and said to the long door.


    Changmen and Xiaonan agreed and watched Su Ze, Wen An''an and Yu Zhibo weasel leave slowly on the Green Magic aircraft.


    "By the way, finally, dried persimmon ghost mackerel is yuzhibo''s loyal hand with earth. Be careful!"


    Su Ze left such a sentence and finally disappeared.


    Riding the slightly damaged Green Magic aircraft back to Muye village, Su Ze and Wen An returned to Muye village with Yu Zhibo weasel who used metamorphosis, and explained the whole story to thousands of masters.


    The master patted the table in some distress: "damn old folks, it''s all this annoying trouble."


    "In a word, restore the dark identity of yuzhibo weasel, pass the news of the death of Zhicun Tuan Zang, and arrest yuzhibo with earth, Jue and dry persimmon ghost mackerel!"

 Chapter 284

    Because the yuzhibo weasel killed the yuzhibo family in advance, the yuzhibo family is not a rebellion, but a family that was suddenly destroyed by family members. Therefore, the master of arts does not have to specially restore the reputation of the yuzhibo family.


    Restoring yuzhibo weasel''s dark identity and Muye Ninja identity is enough to deal with yuzhibo weasel.


    Anyway, the dark Ninja can keep it a secret. He doesn''t have to explain anything to outsiders. He just needs to be responsible for the fire shadow.


    At first glance, the death of Zhicun Tuan Zang seems to be a bad thing and is not suitable for public announcement. In fact, it''s a good thing. The old guy did a lot of hurtful things. I don''t know how many people will feel relaxed after he died.


    As for the special arrest of yuzhibo Dai Tu, Jue and Gan persimmon ghost mackerel, and the display of their detailed information, Su Ze considered adding some difficulty to them, limiting their speed of collecting tail animals and the speed of the eye of the moon plan.


    In the original story, three years later, Xiao began to collect tail animals, and then quickly began to conflict with Muye village. In a short time, several fierce battles broke out one after another. By the time Penn raided Muye and the five shadows meeting was held in the five tolerance villages, it had reached the level of war.


    Then came the fourth World War of forbearance and the final three strong enemies: liudao Daotu, liudao Yuzhi wave spot and big barrel muhui night.


    Now, Yu Zhibo, with Tu, Jue and Gan Shi ghost mackerel, who resolutely implement the eye of the moon plan, have been publicly informed and noticed by the whole tolerance community; Changmen, Xiaonan and others of Xiao organization are not the same as them. Their speed of collecting tail animals must not be as fast as that.


    "Thank you very much, Lord Huoying."


    Yu Zhibo weasel changed the wooden leaf protective forehead without scratches, put on the dark mask, knelt down on one knee and thanked the master.


    The master waved his hand carelessly: "don''t thank me. This is what the old guys did. It''s too dirty. The yuzhibo family heard that they had plans to rebel?"


    "Yes, Lord Huoying." Yu Zhibo weasel said, "at the beginning, the Yu Zhibo family was also ready for rebellion. The three generations of Huoying adults released goodwill many times, and they refused to believe it."


    The master did not refute Yu Zhibo weasel''s words.


    Three generations of Huoying is a good man. Unfortunately, there are always many weak behaviors. If Ren Zhicun Tuan Zang was not let go, many tragedies could have been avoided.


    "What should yuzhibo do about Sasuke? He doesn''t know yet that you have returned to Muye and restored the identity of Muye ninja. " Su Ze said, "he is now practicing hard at the big snake pill, ready to take revenge on you. There is no doubt that big snake pill will use his hatred for you to lure him into darkness. "


    "Yu Zhibo takes the earth and Jue, and will also try to lure Yu Zhibo Sasuke to let his writing wheel eye evolve continuously to achieve the purpose of using him. They won''t tell them the truth. "


    Yu Zhibo weasel whispered, "I think there may be other ways about this. My psychic tolerant crow can help me do this."


    Su Ze recalled the original work. It seems that Yu Zhibo weasel can use the psychic tolerant crow to transfer some ideas and memories to others in the form of magic. He also nodded. Yu Zhibo weasel has always been cautious. He said that there is a way. It is estimated that at least 80% of the weasel can succeed.


    When Yu Zhibo weasel retreated, the master looked at Su Ze and Wen An''an.


    "Killing Zhicun Tuan Zang helped me eliminate the threat, but it did weaken Muye''s strength. Maitreya, what are you doing this for? "


    "For you, of course." Su Zeli said naturally, "although you deliberately put on such a careless tone and a non feminine voice, I can''t let you be controlled by a bad old man with the illusion of other gods?"


    "Zhicun regiment does have the cells of the first generation of fire shadow, with the ability to release wooden Dun and 11 writing wheel eyes. Shouldn''t such a guy be eliminated quickly? It seems that I helped you get rid of him, but you misunderstood my ambition. "


    The master snorted with some disdain.


    "Mingming is a smelly kid... What else is it for me? I''m just your choice when you''re lonely? "


    Su Ze smiled: "otherwise? You say this because you want to break the peace and friendship between us. I don''t want to make it too clear. You shouldn''t question my kindness to you, should you? "


    "Is that so?" The master''s expression was a little cold, "smelly kid, what do you want?"


    "What I said about Xiao''s organization intelligence and Yu Zhibo''s local intelligence only makes you more alert to me?" Suze was surprised.


    "Because you know too much information, I have some doubts. Even I was expected at the beginning." The master did not hide his doubts.


    "So, what did I do with you before? Shouldn''t the guy like Zhicun Tuan Zang be killed? " Su Ze said, "if you must think I will use you, next I will put forward two things to use you. I hope you can promise."


    Sure enough, will it come true after all?


    This period of drunken indulgence is only careful calculation after all.


    The compendium master was relieved and lost: "say it, I may agree to your request."


    "First, after Tuan Zang dies, many people will lose the meaning of life. Some will commit suicide, some will defecte, and some need a new master to accept. I hope Ann and I can accept the residual forces at the root and clean up some of the remnants at the root to ensure that there are no defectors. "


    Suze said.


    The master looked at him as if he wanted to see his purpose clearly.


    "Inherit the roots of the regiment? Did you think of this when you used me? " The master said, "you planned it from the beginning."


    "Is that ok?" Suze asked.


    "No." The master replied affirmatively, "the root is the power of Muye village. It''s impossible to allow others to intervene. I''ll let my men take over immediately!"


    "You can talk about the second request."


    "Second request, go to the bar again today?" Suze said.


    "You stinky kid..." this is a unique signal between the two people. The master blushed immediately. "Don''t say this kind of thing seriously. There should be more important things for you to say?"


    Su Ze smiled and said nothing more.


    Half a day later, the master came to the tavern. After being familiar with the road, the young master with a more gentle voice snuggled up to Su Ze.


    "Do you want roots so much?"


    "I just want to help you. Even if there is no root, Ann and I will stay in Muye village to help you." Suze said.

 Chapter 285

    Su Ze''s answer surprised the master.


    She had thought that Su Ze should have a purpose. If she refused him to plan to obtain the power of the root, he should leave Muye with An''an and return to the country of Bo.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ze chose to stay in Muye.


    "Doesn''t it matter over there?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Ze said calmly, "from the beginning, the industry of Bo Zhiguo was a tool to make money. Making enough money helped Ann heal her legs. At present, Bo Zhiguo provides me with hundreds of millions of income every year. I''m not ready to take care of other things, because there are more important things on Muye. "


    I don''t know if it''s because of the younger body. At this time, the master really has the mentality of a 20-year-old girl, worrying about gain and loss.


    "I am. Is there something more important in your mouth?" She asked softly.


    Su Ze looked at her with four eyes opposite and said nothing.


    The master is a little embarrassed and lowers his head.


    Su Ze turned over and held her down. After they were warm for a moment, the master finally made a decision with a slight frown and believed Su Ze and an for the time being.


    Su Ze and an an can inherit the power of the root in the past, but the root must be an independent brigade of the dark Department, called the root brigade, and can no longer have the right to independently choose tasks and leave the village.


    Without the consultant power support of Zhicun Tuan Zang, all root members are directly subordinate to a brigade of the dark Department and directly loyal to Huoying. There should be no absurd thing that root dares to sneak attack and kill the dark Department, or even root will assassinate Huoying.


    When the master left, Ann came in with her mouth covered, opened the window and blew a breeze.


    "How''s it going? Did the beautiful man plan succeed? "


    Su Ze spread out his body silently: "I succeeded, but I''m not clean anymore..."


    "Poof!"


    Wen An covered her mouth and laughed, preparing hot water for Su Ze.


    "Shall I serve you? Lord Maitreya. "


    Su Ze smiled, stopped laughing with her, turned over and stood up: "what do you think? Are you ready? Don''t forget that one of the fundamental purposes for us to enter this reincarnation world this time is that we two absolutely trust each other. "


    "Yes, I have such ability and charm. I''m also very happy." Wen An''an cleaned his body. "I can go further at any time as long as you like."


    Su Ze smiled and said nothing more.


    It''s still early. There are at least three years left. They can take their time and will be in the most perfect state.


    After changing his clothes, Su Zecai said: "the beautiful man plan is just a statement that we two make fun of ourselves. In fact, for the master, we can''t treat her with a relatively sincere attitude, and she will notice it sooner or later. At first, what we used was just the misunderstanding of the master. Later, she herself understood that she would make mistakes. "


    Wen An''an also understands that the master is not a naive girl, and it is extremely rare to show this level of trust. After all, it is necessary to retain the means of restriction in order to safely use the original root.


    From today on, the root will no longer have independent tasks, independent power, independent financial power and training ability, and become a brigade of the dark Department.


    The leaders of the root brigade are Maitreya and ANN.


    On the day when she officially took office as a Muye ninja and became the leader of the root brigade, An''an applied for all the information of the tongue curse seal, and then quickly reapplied a new tongue curse seal to the 200 members of the root brigade.


    It''s not that Su Ze and Wen An are cruel and want to use them to do inhumane things, but that these people are really brainwashed and broken by Zhicun group - without the curse, they have a sense of uneasiness and emptiness, as if no one needs them.


    When Wen''an re imposed the curse of tongue curse on them, more than a dozen of the 200 people even felt happy and satisfied and shed tears. Psychologically, they were devastated by Zhicun Tuan Zang and became absolutely ruthless slaves who needed masters!


    "The root brigade was established. From now on, I will offer loyalty to Huoying and Maitreya."


    "The first task is to hunt down 17 former members of Muye village who defected because of the death of Zhicun Tuan Zang!"


    The members of the root brigade left quickly in unison.


    For them, they are undoubtedly better and more confident to have a new master and new goal. After the curse seal of tongue curse is changed, their master is also changed. The original Zhicun Tuan Zang has no meaning to them.


    Therefore, the 17 defected Zhicun regiments hide their loyalty, which means nothing to them. They just need to find them, kill them, and then come back to get the recognition of their new master.


    These people went to perform the task. Wen An''an once again focused on studying all the ninja skills she could touch in Muye, and considered how to use the Ninja cultivation system to improve her and Suze''s strength within three years.


    "Lord Maitreya..."


    At the door of the fire shadow office, Suze saw qimukakashi with a mask and a blank face.


    "Oh, it''s you, Qimu Kakashi. What can I do for you?"


    "Because you brought information about bringing soil back from your trip, it''s always difficult for me to accept bringing soil. Can I ask?" Asked Qimu Kakashi.


    "Yes."


    Suze said.


    Qimukakassi asked, "Lord Maitreya saw with his own eyes that the masked man is Yu Zhibo with earth? He personally admitted that he was Yu Zhibo with the earth? "


    Su Ze pondered for a while. Considering that there is no need to cover up many things, it is better to make it clear in advance in order to fight better in the future.


    "You still don''t understand why Yu Zhibo took the earth like that, do you?" Suze asked.


    Qimukakassi nodded slightly: "yes, I can''t believe it was something that would be done with earth. Obviously, his forbearance has always been to become a shadow of fire and protect his companions. "


    "That''s why he met a conspiracy." Suze said.


    To say that yuzhibo brings soil, we must start with yuzhiboban''s plot. Yuzhibo is hiding underground, looking for opportunities to pull potential yuzhibo family members into the dark as the executor of his plan after his death.


    Yu Zhibo and Tu are the candidates he likes.


    Qimu Kakashi was a little confused: there are so many tolerance families in yuzhibo family, and some are even famous in the tolerance world. Why not choose such a strong person, but an insignificant leader?


    "Because this is the secret of writing wheel eyes."

 Chapter 286

    The Naruto story is called "two or three things of the big barrel wood family" and "writing the legend of the wheel eye". It is not unreasonable. The power system in it is ultimately the chakra power and blood power handed down by big barrel wood after planting the sacred tree on the night.


    In the later stage, it is higher than whose blood concentration is higher and whose blood concentration is lower. You can directly see the strength at a glance. As for the protagonist whirlpool Naruto''s "winning the strong with the weak" is also based on "sons, grandchildren and grandma".


    The son of big tube mu Huiye, the six immortals chakra and the grandson Ashura chakra, together with another grandson Indra chakra, jointly appeared in the vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke. A group of unworthy children finally locked the "grandma" into the "small black house nursing home". It was really tragic.


    Among them, the writing wheel eye is the most unique power, which is simply dedicated to the cultivation of psychosis: the more deeply loved things are destroyed, the writing wheel eye will gain more power.


    For yuzhiboban, those Shangren elites who have three gouyu writing wheel eyes are worthless - because they have fixed their thinking and have nothing to lose. There is neither room for control nor the potential to further awaken the kaleidoscope.


    On the contrary, Yu Zhibo with earth is stupid, naive and has deep love, so it is the perfect goal.


    Yu Zhibo took his local relatives to see the behind the scenes of Qi mukakashi''s killing yehara Lin, directly collapsed his reason, awakened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, and then decided to join the eye of the moon plan to change the world.


    For the arrival of the illusory moon eye plan, Yu Zhibo killed four generations of fire shadow wave, wind water gate and vortex nine Sinai with earth, manipulated the four generations of water shadow in Wuyin village and implemented the blood fog policy.


    "Among them, the information that whirlpool nine Sinai is about to give birth is that you talked to yourself at the Muye soothing Monument and told yuzhibo the information of bringing earth." Suze said this and reminded Qimu Kakashi.


    Qimukakassi opened his eyes and leaned powerlessly against the wall.


    Unexpectedly, is it my responsibility?


    I''m like this... I killed Mr. Watergate and his wife... What did I do?


    He wanted to go back through time and strangle the talkative and chattering self facing the tombstone!


    "If so, Dai Tu is used by Yu Zhibo. As long as you explain everything to him, he should understand it?" After a long time, Qimu Kakashi said.


    As long as we can understand that everything is a conspiracy, will Dai Tu change his mind?


    "No, qimukakassi, you''re wrong."


    Su Ze said: "Yu Zhibo can''t turn back with the earth... The forbearance world can''t let him turn back. From the moment when yehara Lin was killed, he no longer had any expectations for the world. In his words, the world is hell. He will take everyone to another perfect world without sorrow. "


    "In that world, he took Yu Zhibo to reunite with four generations of husband and wife, qimukakashi and yehara Lin. there was no fighting in that world, only daily joy."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he was calculated by Yuji Boban or whether yehara Lin''s death was a conspiracy. Including when he killed four generations of Huoying husband and wife and when he killed Yu Zhibo, he thought like this. Anyway, in another perfect world, he can see everything perfect again. These will still exist again. He doesn''t care about these. He just wants to complete the moon eye plan. "


    "In short, he wants to have a dream, escape from all reality, and then think that dying in a dream is the best thing."


    Qimu Kakashi was stunned. He couldn''t understand the magical idea of yuzhibo taking the earth.


    This guy is still an idiot and fool as usual, isn''t he?


    You kill so many people in reality, and then have a dream. You feel that everyone is happy, that''s good? The people you killed with your own hands are afraid to be angry and come to you for your life!


    Kill four generations of Huoying couples, but also fantasize about dreaming. Four generations of couples forgive themselves and live in dreams perfectly and happily? Can you really live with your conscience?!


    Yu Zhibo took the earth and said: I don''t care whether you were killed by me or not. Anyway, I dream. Everyone is very happy in my dream. It must be understandable that you were killed by me?


    Understand your horse, a psycho!


    Qimu Kakashi can''t understand at the moment: the stupidity of yuzhibo with earth has increased again than before


    "Also, your kaleidoscope is the other eye of Yu Zhibo with earth." Suze warned, "be careful. I''ve blinded the other eye with soil. He''ll take it away."


    Qimu Kakashi nodded to show understanding.


    Combined with yuzhibo''s information on taking soil and Jue, qimukakassi also feels great pressure. It is difficult to completely ensure that this writing wheel eye will not be robbed by taking soil.


    "I suggest you give this writing wheel eye to the master, or seal it in the family land of the psychic beast to thwart Yu Zhibo''s plot to take the earth."


    "I want to see the land with my own eyes and persuade him." Qimu Kakashi said.


    "Well, I knew you wouldn''t give up." Su Ze handed a scroll to Qimu Kakashi, "when it''s critical, you can''t keep this writing wheel eye. You can destroy it directly, or put it in this scroll and pass it directly to me, and I''ll hand it over to the master."


    Qimukakashi hesitated and did not take the scroll.


    What he thought was that it was a writing wheel eye with soil after all. It was against his own idea to destroy it or hand it over to the village.


    He would rather be taken back with earth than give it to others. This is the fetter of qimukakassi to his former companions.


    Su Ze didn''t ask for it either. He put away the scroll and went back to his residence.


    That night, the black stick given by vortex changmen uploaded the information of changmen.


    "I want to become stronger, suppress the whole world of tolerance, and make the whole world of tolerance submit. First, I want to reach the level of the Ninja God among the thousand hand pillars, and then I want to decide what to do to bring peace to the world of tolerance."


    "Well, good. How do you get stronger?" Suze asked.


    Changmen was embarrassed: "I don''t know."


    "Then listen to me. Two to three years should be enough for you to recover your body mobility and better master the reincarnation eye. As a price, you will develop the organization well, chase and kill Jue, Dai Tu and dry persimmon ghost mackerels, and destroy their action of collecting tail animals. " Su Ze passed the message.


    Changmen immediately responded: "yes, I won''t let the moon eye plan succeed."


    Su Ze smiled: sure enough, changmen and Xiaonan are people without ideas. In the next two or three years, they should firmly stand on our side.


    Perhaps, you can pass through the reincarnation world in disguise without the emergence of the eye of the moon plan, the six earth belts, the six Yuzhi waves and the big barrel muhui night!

 Chapter 287

    The eye of the moon plan is not difficult to destroy. In fact, the most important thing is that Yuzhi Boban gives a pair of reincarnation eyes to the vortex long gate.


    Without these two round eyes, it is impossible to synthesize Nine Tailed beasts into ten tailed beasts, and then enter the six channel mode from the ten tailed human column force, so as to have the power to launch infinite monthly reading.


    In short, if you destroy these two rounds, there is basically no play for Yuzhi wave spot and Yuzhi wave with earth. If heijue tries to seal it again, the big barrel of muhui night will not be able to get rid of the seal from the moon for a long time.


    In the Naruto story, all the three late bosses have no chance to show. Of course, it is basically equal to customs clearance. As for the other big tube wooden people and the theater version of the big tube wooden house people, which were later spread by Bo people, they should only be regarded as a supplement to the plot, not the main line of the plot.


    Unfortunately, Su Ze''s strength is no stronger than that of the vortex long gate. When the vortex long gate is unwilling to take the initiative to give up the reincarnation eye, Su Ze can''t force him to destroy the reincarnation eye.


    As time went by, Su Ze, Wen''an, Da Jin Yan Saburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi stayed in Muye village. They were not wasting their lives, but improving their strength about the Ninja system.


    For example, two people, Daikin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto, have gained strength in the Naruto world from the beginning. Therefore, now they practice more ninja and feel very full every moment.


    Unfortunately, their total amount of chakra and Ninja cultivation talent are far less than the protagonists and supporting actors in the plot. In the end, they only learned two ninja, shadow separation and spiral pill.


    It''s like the protagonist whirlpool Naruto released thousands of shadow parts to forcibly open the hanging. Naturally, they can''t do it. Makin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto found that shadow parts can not only confuse the enemy, but also attack the enemy. Using ninja, they almost feel that this is a magic skill.


    With their chakra quantity, they release a shadow body, plus a spiral pill, there will be no other chakra available, and their strength has been improved a lot on the whole.


    For Wen An, every day, she has a better grasp of all the data and documents in the world. In only half a year, through her strong memory and computing power beyond ordinary computer programs, the human test data at the root of Zhicun Tuan Zang has surpassed the research level of Zhicun Tuan Zang and big snake pill.


    In terms of Ninja, Wen''an saved a long time and finally saved a part of the amount of chakra in the Yin seal to the extent of normal use of thousand hand compendium and strange power. As for the creation of regeneration and Baihao, Wen''an did not use it blindly because it was likely to lead to forced cell regeneration and could not bear such a rapid loss of life.


    In addition to the family secrets, the blood following boundary secrets, and the seal Book Secrets, most of the magic and Ninja materials in Muye village have been recorded by Wen An''an. Although Wen''an is also limited by the total amount of chakra, it is impossible to master too many illusions and Ninja, but this is the basis for strengthening in the future.


    Naturally, the research on sealing can not be left behind. Su Ze has obtained several sealing techniques by "communicating" with the master. Wen''an has finally owned more than one sealing technique by learning some sealing and incantation methods of the root brigade.


    Wen''an also selected several loyal members of the root brigade to practice Li Sixiang seal, and specially practiced several sets of kill tactics against some enemies.


    Other gains are also obvious. Bai Jue''s research has achieved very good results after more than a year. Bai Jue is also very different. Su Ze doesn''t have the ability of "a Fei" to show Mu Dun at will. It is likely that "a Fei" is a Bai Jue with cells between thousand hand pillars, and this Bai Jue is just an ordinary Bai Jue.


    Even ordinary baijue does not have the ability to directly use wooden Dun after transplantation. Wen''an transplants some of the trained members into the members of the root team, which also rapidly improves the health of these root members and has more chakra.


    In addition, some people transplanted baijue have improved their resistance to the five elements evasion and their ability to hide, which is equivalent to comprehensively improving their strength. Most intuitively, it is the degree that the comprehensive strength is raised from tolerance to tolerance.


    Yu Zhibo weasel felt his sins and didn''t have much intention to survive. Considering that he had to take Yu Zhibo zuozhu back to Muye village to work for Muye village, he finally completed the transplantation of baijue''s body tissue under Su Ze''s persuasion and master''s order.


    Then, he recovered from his dark wounds. Chakra''s quantity became sufficient, his kaleidoscope eyesight recovered a lot, and he could use it more than ten times at will in a battle.


    For others, Bai Jue''s partial body tissue transplantation only increases part of his strength. But for yuzhibo weasel, it completely made up for the last weakness of his body, doubling his actual combat effectiveness.


    No matter how yuzhibo weasel brained out his family, how ruthless he must work for Muye - such a brain powder of the will of fire can become his own thug. It''s really fragrant and easy to use.


    In particular, on the premise that he is bold and meticulous, his combat effectiveness is extremely high, and the kaleidoscope can be used at will, the tail beast and human column force are not his opponents, but really strong.


    Makin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto are also very greedy for the effect of baijue transplantation. Considering that although they are loyal, they are people of hojima country after all, and it is necessary to limit their strength to a certain extent, Wen An did not say much. They transplanted a part of baijue body for them to improve their comprehensive strength again,


    It seems that transplanting part of Bai Jue''s body is beneficial and harmless, but it is for ninjas in the root brigade and yuzhibo weasels, who are seriously damaged and need to supplement their life power.


    It may not be a good thing to consider the choice of going through the Naruto world in the future. Therefore, Wen An believes that helping them transplant part of Bai Jue''s body now may limit the further development of their strength in the future.


    After all, the human body is not a culture vessel. It is not a mess of cells, tissues and blood succession limits that can be increased at will.


    After this development, by the end of the second year, the root brigade of more than 200 people led by Su Ze and Wen An''an had the lowest strength, especially Shangren, most of them are Shangren, and some of them are elites in Shangren, which is comparable to Shangren with family secrets.

 Chapter 288

    Not only the strength of the brigade was improved, but also several tactics were specially practiced to deal with different enemies.


    It can be said that the total number of the root brigade has decreased, but the combat strength has been greatly improved.


    The difference is, of course, the difference between Zhicun Tuan Zang and Su Ze and Wen''an.


    Zhicun Tuan hides the darkness of the tolerance world full of intrigues. Not only are outsiders worried, but they plot to persecute the Ninjas in Muye village. Even their own men are very vigilant.


    It can be said that restricting the development of his subordinates, destroying his humanity and letting his subordinates kill each other is both small and mentally retarded.


    It is clear that there is a tongue curse. You can rest assured to train your men. You also engage in so many tricks of killing each other and devoid of human nature. Zhicun Tuan Zang is not confident in his own strength. His mind is dark and his mind is like a gutter mouse.


    It''s ironic that such a garbage character can go to the table.


    Su Ze and Wen An are different. Apart from initially trying to appease and control the root members and accept the power of the root group, the rest of the time did not let the root group members kill each other. They just let them practice tactics and transplant Bai Jue parts to improve their strength. What they did would be reported to the five generations of Huoying masters, It will also let the root brigade complete the tasks inside and outside Muye village.


    With the improvement of strength, he has become a real person instead of a tool and slave hidden by Zhicun group - members of the root brigade have gradually adapted to this change. Looking back on the cruel treatment in the past, compared with the current treatment, he is naturally more loyal.


    Even they sometimes think: Lord Maitreya and Lord ANN are too weak and selfless. If they were replaced by others, they would not have such a good treatment.


    After such a long time, the master is also changing.


    She finally trusted the Maitreya and An''an, and went to the Maitreya''s residence every day after work from the fire shadow building. She didn''t do anything but eat and talk together. She could also feel the family atmosphere she hadn''t felt for a long time, relaxed physically and mentally.


    In particular, Maitreya has many ideas. Ann''s wisdom is stronger than Nara Deer for a long time. Sometimes she can give her a lot of help.


    The most obvious change is that in addition to maintaining dignity and dignity when meeting outsiders, deliberately maintaining his appearance in his thirties and his voice deliberately bold and unrestrained, the master is always willing to restore his youthful appearance in his twenties, and he has never used that voice again when talking to Su Ze.


    Because she knew Suze didn''t like that.


    Once again after work, the master and Su Ze drank wine and vegetables and talked slowly.


    "What a surprise... In a twinkling of an eye, we have known each other for nearly three years."


    The master held his chin and said with some emotion.


    "Smelly kid, you awakened a lot of my feelings as a woman. Obviously, I''m not going to live as a woman anymore."


    "There''s a lot of nonsense. Seriously, I''m just getting used to it. I didn''t feel very good at first." Su Ze said helplessly.


    Although the master was very good, he was not without other women to serve, so he didn''t adapt very well at first.


    Wen''an really caused him a lot of trouble. Fortunately, later, she found that the master of martial arts still had the gentleness of traditional women, but she was gentle and scarred in her heart. She only showed it to the people in front of her.


    "I dare say... I''m the master Ji, the fifth generation Huoying..." the master said discontentedly.


    She sighed with emotion. What''s the matter with this smelly kid''s face?


    After a few words, I don''t know who talked about business. They talked about Yu Zhibo and Tu and others.


    "According to our information and the information of Xiaohua organization, the scope of activities of Yu Zhibo and Tu and others is finally limited to Tian Zhiguo. Tianzhiguo Yinren village, that''s the scope of the big snake pill. It can be basically determined. Yu Zhibo took the soil and Jue. They began to work together with the big snake pill. "


    Said the master.


    Zilai also took the whirlpool Naruto out to practice, and he hasn''t come back yet. Perhaps it''s because the master''s choice is too absurd. He hasn''t transmitted information back in the past two years. All the information is the comprehensive information of Su Ze''s root brigade, Muye''s intelligence force and Xiao organization.


    It is obviously no coincidence that Yu Zhibo''s haunt with earth is near Tian Zhiguo, where big snake pill established Yinren village.


    In fact, the cooperation between Yu Zhibo with earth and big snake pill can be successful, especially with its unique existence.


    Big snake pill has a strong ability to improve Ninjutsu, and is constantly improving the reincarnation of filthy soil. Yu Zhibo takes the soil and absolutely needs the improved reincarnation of filthy soil of big snake pill.


    The most important of the dead strong in the world of tolerance is the transformation of filthy earth into yuzhibo.


    The undead characteristics required by the big snake pill can definitely be dealt with by the "white Jue". Even if the "white Jue" can''t cope with it, some secrets of the big barrel wood family are enough to open the eyes of the big snake pill. You know, unlike the fragile ninjas who live for decades at most, the big barrel wood family has a long life and is difficult to be killed, which is enough to excite the big snake pill.


    Of course, now yuzhibo Sasuke has to bear the triple deception of big snake pill, yuzhibo with soil and Jue. It is estimated that the secondary two children who are easy to be deceived have been completely lame.


    "Unfortunately, changmen and Xiaonan have too much confidence in themselves. They are unwilling to believe me and hand over their reincarnation eyes." Otherwise, the whole thing would be much simpler


    "Don''t worry, there will be a way." Wen An smiled and sat down with the juice. "I believe Lord Maitreya will have a way."


    "Trust you rather than me." Su Ze said faintly.


    Wen''an''s ability to collect and summarize information is too strong. Su Ze has told her about the prophetic advantages of the plot, and she doesn''t know how many targeted arrangements to make. Su Ze will certainly not do better than her.


    "Won''t you have two?" The master held up his glass and asked Wen An.


    Wen An smiled and shook his head: "no, alcohol is numb in the final analysis. For my high-speed brain, it is simply causing a series of traffic accidents on the road."


    "Wonderful saying... Can carriages also cause serial accidents?" The master stretched his hand and said.


    "Sudden intelligence."


    A secret department knocked on the door and reported.


    "Qimukakassi was robbed of the writing wheel eye by someone wearing a mask and having the writing wheel eye!"


    The master suddenly woke up and said, "can''t you help it at last? Yu Zhibo brings soil. "


    "Inform everyone and get ready for battle! The intelligence department began to collect intelligence! The frontier squad, feel the whereabouts of the enemy! "

 Chapter 289

    "I went to the hospital to treat Qimu Kakashi."


    After making the arrangement, the master said to Su Ze and Wen An.


    Su Ze pondered, "it''s better not to do this. This critical time --"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a roaring sound outside, and the ground of the whole Muye village was shaking loudly.


    "I, yuzhiboban, come to Muye again!"


    A cry came to their ears.


    Yuzhi speckle?


    The master quickly jumped onto the roof and looked into the distance.


    Su Ze and Wen An also flew in the Green Magic aircraft.


    In the direction of huoyingyan, a fierce figure wearing dark red plate armor is holding his hands in front of his chest. Looking at the prosperous Muye village in front of him, he is a real Yuzhi wave.


    Su Ze shook his head helplessly: "Ann, did you expect this?"


    Wen An said in a deep voice, "I expected it, but that''s the worst case."


    "Yuzhiboban came to Muye mainly to capture something. Considering that Qimu Kakashi''s eyes have been taken away first, he should not be necessary to appear here."


    "Unless the reincarnation eye at changmen has been obtained by him, and other tailed animals have been collected by him, he specially came to Muye village to capture nine tails and complete the last step."


    "This is impossible." Su Ze said, "after you transplanted part of the body, changmen has recovered great vitality and can move freely. His men know that jiaodu, Didala and scorpion are not weak. In addition, Xiaonan has prepared so many detonating symbols that it is impossible to solve them silently in any case. "


    "We have not received any news from the tailed beasts and human column forces in each tolerance village."


    Wen''an frowned: "that is to say, Yu Zhibo''s soil and Yu Zhibo''s spots are actually raiding wood leaves? This is very strange. Muye village does not have the reincarnation eye they urgently need, nor does it have the nine tail human column force. Even qimukakasi has been robbed of the writing wheel eye. "


    "Destroying Muye village may relieve their anger, but it''s not their most important goal. Aren''t they afraid to scare the snake?"


    Suze also felt incomprehensible.


    If it weren''t for reincarnation eyes and tail animals, Yuzhi Boban would be too blind to come to Muye village to relieve his anger.


    "Yuzhiboban, are you sure you haven''t died?"


    The master looked at Yu Zhi''s spots with porcelain crack lines on his face, and shook his head slightly: "no, you''re dead. Why did you appear in this world again?"


    "Muye village..."


    Yuzhi Boban raised his head slightly: "Muye village, which I haven''t seen for a long time, is the fire shadow you now? The granddaughter between the thousand hand pillars. "


    "Yes, I am the fifth generation of Huoying." Said the master.


    "Then, reluctantly is qualified." Yu Zhibo Ban said, "I officially invite you, the granddaughter of qianshouzhu, to join the eye of the moon plan!"


    "What?"


    The master was stunned, and Su Ze and Wen An were also stunned. They didn''t understand why Yu Zhibo Ban said so.


    Yuzhiboban came to Muye village carelessly and invited the fifth generation Huoying of Muye village to join the "eye of the moon project"?


    "Because of the useless guy, Dai Tu, now all the information of my men is exposed in the whole forbearance circle. My plan to capture the tail beast is also known by many people, including the moon eye plan, as well as the senior management and changmen of the five forbearance villages."


    Yu Zhibo, who was reborn from filthy soil, said with great emotion.


    "At this stage, all my plans have no room for conspiracy, because the guy named Miro constantly publicizes my moon eye plan and tail capture plan, and constantly encourages all countries in the tolerance world to arrest Yu Zhibo, Dai Tu, Jue and dry persimmon ghost mackerel. Recently, he has been eyeing the big snake pill..."


    "There is no need to hide, because I have reappeared in this world through the reincarnation of filthy soil! Conspiracy or calculation, lack of conditions for exertion, and then forcibly act according to the original plan, it is the stupidest mediocre. "


    "I am now in Muye village to tell you that even without any conspiracy, the moon eye plan will succeed!"


    Speaking of this, he raised his head slightly: "come and tell me your answer. What do you think of the last person of the thousand handed family, joining the eye of the moon plan and obtaining a perfect world?"


    With his words, several men appeared behind him.


    Yu Zhibo, without mask and with three eyes, writes the wheel eyes with earth; The black and white of pitcher grass; A big snake pill with pale face, golden pupils and licking a long tongue; Dried persimmon ghost mackerel with blue face and shark face; A pharmacist''s pocket with glasses and a smile.


    Glancing at these people, the master took a slight breath and replied in a deep voice: "I will never be willing to join the eye of the moon plan! If you want to dream, go to bed by yourself. Don''t pull everyone to dream! "


    "Dream... Master, you should have more experience of this problem?"


    Big snake pill licked his tongue, cold and hoarse: "in this cruel world, everyone is dying. People fight and fight each other. Life is fragile like raindrops falling in the sky. The moment it falls, the next moment it falls on something, and it will never disappear."


    "If it''s not for dreaming and looking for attachment, why do you, like me, indulge in the arms of a handsome young man and be manipulated by each other?"


    "Bastard big snake pill!" The master shouted angrily, "you don''t know anything at all. Don''t talk like this!"


    Big snake pill smiled darkly without getting angry: "indeed, I don''t know you at all, just as you don''t know me at all. Feeling the fragility of life, I pursue longevity, strength, more ninja, and greedily want to seize everything. "


    "Do you also feel how fragile life is? Even that idiot is considering how to end the war, usher in peace and let the vulnerable people stop fighting. "


    "But vulnerable people think they have power and will never understand each other."


    Yuzhiboban looked at the big snake pill with satisfaction: "boy, you are very conscious."


    "Just because people can never understand, the pain always continues, so we need a perfect world that can always understand each other. This is the eye of the moon plan, which will always bring peace to the tolerance world. "


    "It''s a pity that you turned down such a plan."


    "My granddaughter, Yu Zhibo, declared war on you and Muye village because you refused peace and a perfect new world! Wait for the horn of war to ring! "


    "The fourth World War of tolerance has begun!"

 Chapter 290

    The fourth World War began?


    If an unknown person with weak strength makes such crazy remarks, it will certainly be regarded as a joke.


    However, Yu Zhibo ban, who exudes the momentum of overlooking the world, said this sentence, but people do not doubt that a person''s declaration of war on the whole tolerance world is not funny at all, and even completely filled with the atmosphere of killing.


    "Is the fourth World War of tolerance about to begin?"


    The master looked serious: "yuzhiboban, which forbearance village did you win over on your side? Who will support your absurd moon eye plan? "


    "There is no forbearance village. There are only my yuzhiboban and my men." Yuzhiboban said proudly, "this time, I want all of you to gather together and solve you together!"


    "Try to gather together, ninjas, whether it''s Muye village, shayin village, Wuyin village, Yanyin village, yunyin village, or Yuyin village and Xiao organization, gather together and please me as much as possible with all your strength and life!"


    "Then realize that being dominated by the strong and being led by me to a more perfect world is your doomed result!"


    Declare war on all ninjas in the world at the same time?


    Even Yu Zhibo is too arrogant!


    Compendium and others were stunned by yuzhiboban''s huge vision and plan. How could anyone choose to declare war on all ninjas in the whole world?


    Should I say, is it a spot? This unimaginable spirit and declaration of war are simply beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an looked at each other, and the heart connecting symbol was used as a bridge for their communication to quickly have a dialogue.


    "The story of the original book has been completely broken. Yu Zhiban, the reincarnation of filthy soil, directly took the lead and came to Muye to declare war, and then declared war on the whole world of tolerance."


    "Is it possible to use the seal team of the root brigade or other border crossing teams to succeed?"


    "It''s unlikely to succeed. Now the Yuzhi wave spot reincarnated from filthy soil has extremely strong strength. Its strength, speed, ninja, chakra and reaction speed are not usually comparable. The tactics practiced by the root brigade may seal the general film level on the premise of fighting for life. It''s not enough for him to crush the film level of each village and suppress the world alone."


    "That is to say, have all the wisdom and schemes at present lost their meaning?" Wen An''an responded reluctantly, "I haven''t had such experience before. Now I feel a little clear. There is no room to show my wisdom in the face of such a guy."


    "Then, we have to find a way to persuade yuzhiboban, or interrupt the reincarnation of filthy soil and destroy the reincarnation eye."


    Su Ze said this, but he was not very confident in his heart. It was mainly that Yu Zhibo ban was completely unusual.


    By interrupting the reincarnation of filthy soil, he can also choose to stay in the tolerance world.


    Moreover, since the Yuzhi wave spot reincarnated by filthy soil appears, destroying the reincarnation eye of changmen may only irritate Yuzhi wave spot and destroy the moon eye plan and the appearance of big barrel muhui night, but no one can restrict the Yuzhi wave spot reincarnated by filthy soil.


    Expect the protagonists in the original work, vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke?


    Now under the command of big snake pill, yuzhibo Sasuke belongs to yuzhiboban''s camp. Moreover, whirlpool Naruto has not returned from going out. There is no immortal mode, no fengdun spiral hand sword, and no nine tail mode... Even if there are these, he is not yuzhiboban''s opponent unless six immortals come out and hang him up.


    "In a word, it''s hard to beat the Yuzhi wave of the reincarnation of filthy soil, no matter how to create opportunities. I''ll try to communicate with him and convince him. "


    When Su Ze said this, Wen An suddenly grabbed his palm: "don''t worry first. Should we try to confirm one thing first?"


    "What''s up?"


    "We have no way to defeat yuzhiboban in terms of skills and frontal combat strength in this world, but it doesn''t mean that the skills of other world won''t just restrain him." Wen An''an reminded, "Lord Maitreya, don''t forget your Maoshan Taoism. The scope of evil things can include even zombies. I''m afraid the living dead reincarnated from filthy soil are also within the scope of doubling the damage."


    "And the skill of absorbing souls is also aimed at souls..."


    After she reminded, Su Ze also understood.


    "If this is really useful, then I really want to thank uncle Jiu for his kindness to me again!"


    At the same time, his mind also became active: he hit hard in the front. There is no doubt that Su Ze''s strength is not as good as yuzhiboban. However, considering that he has some abilities against souls from other worlds and has a chance to revive, yuzhiboban does not have a chance to win!


    With the confidence and hope of victory, Su Ze flew to the master''s side in the Green Magic aircraft and looked at Yu Zhibo not far away.


    "Lord ban, that is Maitreya and ANN." Yu Zhibo reminds Yu Zhibo of his hatred for Yu Zhibo.


    Yuzhi wave spot looked coldly and didn''t do anything. It was just the suppression of chakra''s power and momentum, which brought a strong wind.


    Su Ze also felt that he was trapped in a quagmire, with a feeling that he could hardly breathe.


    The purple meaning flashed on his face, offsetting the momentum suppression of this kind of illusion and like a real attack.


    At the same time, he put his hand on Wen''an''s arm and awakened her.


    Wen An An''s forehead burst into a cold sweat: is this the last and strongest boss in the world of Naruto? As expected, it was strong and terrible. The closer it was, the more it felt the sense of being suppressed that such clever calculations were useless.


    "Maitreya, who claims to know everything."


    Yu zhiboban said with sarcasm: "do you know that I will arrive in Muye village today and declare war on the world?"


    "I never thought of that." Su Ze said, outspoken.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yu zhiboban laughed loudly: "can''t anyone who knows everything guess my every move? Or, the so-called knowing everything is just your own delusion? "


    "For many people, knowing part of it is a very happy thing and will be a goal." Su Ze said lightly, "just like the old changmen, they only need to know the power of reincarnation eyes and try to achieve peace in the tolerance world. They don''t need to know that their parents are dead, their close friends are dead, and they know the establishment of organizations. They are all conspiracies of others."


    "It''s also like yuzhibo taking the earth. It''s enough to know that the eye of the moon plan needs a world with yehara Lin. You don''t need to know at all. His heart has the curse of Yuji Boban. Yeyuan Lin was killed because Yuji Boban manipulated the whole thing. "

 Chapter 291

    The heart has the curse of Yuzhi wave spot


    Yehara Lin was killed because Yuji Boban manipulated the whole thing


    Yu Zhibo takes the earth as if struck by lightning and looks at the Yu Zhibo spot around him in horror.


    Lin was killed by Yuji Boban?


    Yu Zhibo spot was not in a panic: "it''s really the so-called ''Maitreya''. He knows everything. He can even know such information."


    "Lord ban -"


    Yu Zhibo shouted with a startled voice: "why?"


    "Why?" Yu Zhibo raised his eyes and looked at Yu Zhibo with earth discontentedly. "Have you still not realized in the past so many years?"


    "The world is full of filth, fighting, greed and ambition. It is a hell and the place of pain. If yehara Lin is not killed by me, she will die in a battle in the future and will eventually die. "


    "I just advance this process so that you have this degree of consciousness and power, that''s all. What do you think is your dissatisfaction? Blame this abominable world, which is so cruel that even children have to go to the battlefield to fight! "


    "In your future moon eye plan, you are destined to be able to save everything, save yeyuanlin and regain long-term and eternal happiness."


    Yu Zhibo''s face with earth was very ugly, but he still lowered his head: "yes, Lord ban."


    Yuzhi Boban calmly shifted his eyes and looked at Su Ze: "Maitreya, what else do you know? Even such hidden things can be known. I''m a little impressed with you. "


    "Things have to be said one by one," Su Ze said with a smile. "First, let''s talk about yeyuanlin. Yeyuanlin was cursed on her heart and couldn''t commit suicide. Then she sealed three tails of tailed animals in her body and was ready to be sent to Muye for wanton destruction."


    "Yehara Lin chose to hit qimukakashi''s thousand bird Ninja to end her life. Quite coincidentally, Yu Zhibo took the earth to see this scene, so he awakened his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. "


    "Mr. Yu Zhibo Ban''s ability to manipulate people''s hearts is really superb. He accurately grasped the power of Yu Zhibo to take the earth and lose his beloved in his heart, so that he opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye and became a loyal executor of the eye of the moon plan."


    Yu Zhibo lowered his eyes with the earth, clenched his fist and forced himself to endure something.


    Yuzhiboban doesn''t think so. When he is reincarnated by filthy soil, the dominant power of things is not in yuzhibo''s body with soil. It doesn''t matter whether he hates himself or appreciates himself. He''s just a kid who can be suppressed at any time.


    "Compared with Mr. Yu zhiboban''s manipulation of people''s minds, another guy who manipulates people''s minds has no technical content. He completely depends on the information difference caused by insidious and living, which is not aesthetic at all."


    Suze continued.


    Yu Zhibo was surprised: "is there another one? Do you mean to control the long gate with soil, or the fourth generation water shadow of Wuyin village with soil? It really can''t be compared with me. "


    "Not Yu Zhibo with earth."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "as a person who knows everything, how can I not know that yuzhiboban is something you are manipulated by others?"


    Yu Zhibo was stunned, and Yu Zhibo took earth, big snake pill, black and white Jue and pharmacist pocket were also stunned.


    Hundreds of Muye ninjas, including the master of martial arts, were stunned.


    Are you kidding? Such a terrifying Yuzhi spot would have been manipulated?


    Will there be such a terrible person?


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yu zhiboban laughed up and said, "if I heard you correctly, do you mean that I was cheated and manipulated? What do you mean? Is it qianshouzhu who established Muye village with me? "


    "No... it''s the family gathering place of yuzhibo family, nanhechuan Shrine..."


    When Su Ze said this, heijue suddenly shouted, "it''s now!"


    A piece of white material came out of Su Ze''s body and constantly absorbed his chakra. It turned out that he didn''t know when Bai Jue placed spores on him. At the moment, he showed the art of spores.


    Yu Zhibo frowned slightly: "don''t do it first, let him say."


    Su Ze smiled and burst out with internal power, cutting off the white Jue spores from his body.


    "I''m afraid. Shall I go on? It''s nominally a creature created by yuzhiboban. Why did you rush to kill me just now? The will called yuzhiboban, is yuzhiboban''s will so weak and timid? "


    Su Ze''s words here, yuzhiboban looked at black and white thoughtfully.


    Indeed, just now the Maitreya was about to say "the secret of the control of Yuzhi wave spot". Why did heijue let baijue do it? I don''t have that order.


    Big snake pill licked his tongue and looked at the scene, his mouth grinning excitedly: it''s getting more and more interesting, yuzhiboban and people who know everything


    "Go on?"


    Su Ze looks at Yu Zhibo.


    Yu Zhibo said coldly, "OK, go on."


    "In the nanhechuan shrine, there is a stone tablet handed down from generation to generation by the Yu Zhibo family, which records the opening method of writing the wheel eye and the way to obtain stronger power, including opening a higher-level kaleidoscope and combining it with other forces to obtain the power of the wheel eye."


    Suze said slowly.


    Yuzhiboban was a little surprised: This Maitreya even knows these, doesn''t it mean that what he knows is likely to be true? Is it really possible that I was cheated?


    "Until here, where the reincarnation eye is recorded, everything is true, not false."


    "But after the reincarnation eye, it records a ninja that makes the world peaceful and happy forever, the eye of the moon. Absorb the Nine Tailed beasts, become ten human pillars, reach the level of six immortals, and then put the pupil force on the moon, so that the whole world can fall into a beautiful illusion. "


    "This paragraph is false and someone deliberately changed it."


    Su Ze said here, and Yu Zhibo directly shouted, "it''s impossible! How could this be false! "


    "Of course it''s fake." Su Ze said, "because you don''t know what the essence of the ten tail human column force is, why you use the moon, why the six immortals didn''t show the moon eye plan to make the world peaceful and beautiful forever... If the moon eye plan is so beautiful, we should all live in the moon eye plan forever now, and you shouldn''t see the stone tablet."


    "Wouldn''t you think about it when you saw such an unfulfilled ninja in a world of pain and despair? Why has the eye of the moon never appeared, and why has it not been handed down? "


    "That''s obviously a fatal flaw, isn''t it?"


    Yu Zhibo kept silent and said after a long time, "tell me everything you know."

 Chapter 292

    "Lord ban, I doubt what he said is true."


    Heijue opened his mouth and "reminded" yuzhibo.


    Yu Zhibo looked at him coldly, and his doubt became more and more serious: is this the expression of his will to create? Why worry about how I know the truth?


    Su Ze smiled at the two of them and continued: "the eye of the moon plan was not called the eye of the moon plan, but called the battle tool manufacturing plan. The battle tool manufactured is baijue."


    Yu Zhibo frowned: "Bai Jue was made by using the cells between the thousand hand pillars..."


    "No, only a few baijue that can use Mu Dun, such as ah Fei, were made by you or transplanted Qianshou column cells based on baijue. You didn''t create baijue."


    Suze said.


    "So, I didn''t create heijue?" Yu Zhibo asked.


    "Of course, not only did you not create him, but he was the one who tampered with the stone tablet and led you to start the moon eye plan."


    As soon as Su Ze''s voice fell, heijue turned into a pool of black mud and penetrated into the ground.


    "Come out!"


    Yu Zhibo''s palm was bound and printed. A large area of trees emerged from the ground, wrapped around heijue, and tied him up.


    "Where are you going, heijue? There are still many things that have not been made clear! "


    "The plan failed. Wait for the next chance. One day -"


    Black Jue was like a pool of mud, flowing down the trees made by Yuzhi spots, leaving such a sound. He was not caught by Mu Dun, but pushed out of the ground by patches of trees.


    At this moment, yuzhiboban and his party are above the fire shadow rock. With yuzhiboban using wooden Dun, the fire shadow rock suddenly collapses.


    The stone statues of the shadow of fire in the past dynasties rolled down under Muye village like a debris flow. Muye ninjas quickly used Ninja to prevent the debris flow driven by these statues from damaging Muye village.


    "Heijue, wait a minute. Listen to me?"


    At this time, Su Ze asked heijue, who was preparing to escape.


    "Anyway, you are the product of escaping beyond the five elements. Ordinary attacks in the general sense have no meaning to you. In fact, you don''t have to run away in such a hurry. You must also want to know more about big barrel muhui night? "


    Heijue was stunned: "do you know about mom? Are you really the one who knows everything? "


    Su Ze clapped his hands gently: "Yuzhi Boban, big snake pill, Yuzhi Bodai earth, you also want to know the source of all this? You are influenced by this ninja world. The pain and fighting in the world let you know the fragility of life. "


    "Everyone knows that when the war starts, hell opens. Even when the war doesn''t start, ninjas are fighting each other by any means."


    Not only yuzhiboban, yuzhibodai earth and big snake pill, but also pharmacist Dou and dried persimmon ghost mackerel are people who have been tortured to lose the meaning of life by this ninja world. The master also suffers from phobia because of the death of his relatives and lovers.


    When Su Ze talked about all the sources, everyone was watching him, and even the Ninjas who stopped the fall of huoyingyan were waiting for him to tell.


    "More than a thousand years ago, human beings did not have the power of ninjas. As ordinary human beings, taking the country as a group, they were constantly fighting."


    "Two extraterrestrial people arrived in the tolerance world. One is called big barrel wood Huiye, and the other is called big barrel wood Huiye. Big barrel wood is the leader, and big barrel wood Huiye is the follower. Two people of big barrel wood came to the world and planted a seed called divine tree. "


    "The divine tree plunders the natural energy of the planet and forms divine tree fruit. Originally, the big barrel of fruit muhui night had no right to eat it, but she sneaked in and killed the big barrel of wood, captured the fruit of the divine tree, and decided to stay in the tolerance world, thus becoming the goddess of Mao in the legend of the tolerance world. "


    Black absolutely unbelievable: isn''t mom alone? There''s another big barrel wood clan?


    Of course, for others, the shock is not so intense. After all, it is just something similar to a legend and far away.


    "The real pure blood big tube wood clan is almost immortal. Big tube wood didn''t die completely and hid in the tolerance world. Maybe big tube wood Hui night didn''t know that. But big tube wood Hui night knows that if she doesn''t harvest the sacred tree fruit and return to the big tube wood family on time, the sanctions from the big tube wood family are waiting for her. "


    "So she used the divine tree to hang up some human beings and turn them into fighting soldiers who can fight and have no feelings. This is baijue. In order to fight against the big barrel wood family, she has to transform humans as much as possible and sacrifice the lives of a large number of innocent people. "


    "His son Datong Muyu clothes and Datong Muyu village are completely different. They think they belong to human beings, not the Datong Muyu family. Encouraged by the spirit beast, they asked Datong muhui night to stop this act of destroying human beings."


    "Then, big barrel muhui night began to fight with his two sons, and finally was sealed on the moon by his two sons. The eldest son, big tube wooden feather coat, is the rumored six immortals. He created the cultivation of forbearance and chakra, which is the beginning of ninja. The second son, Datong Muyu village, and the third son are the black Jue... The black Jue was forced to catalyze before Datong muhui night was sealed. On the one hand, it was not known by outsiders, on the other hand, it was congenitally deficient. It was not as powerful as the two brothers. "


    Black Jue who has lived for more than a thousand years? The big barrel wood family of pure blood will hardly die?


    Big snake pill immediately noticed the most interesting factor, licked his tongue and looked at heijue - I really want to study this magical big tube wood family and heijue!


    Yu Zhibo frowned and said, "so what''s the matter with the eye of the moon plan?"


    "The ten tailed human column force plus the reincarnation eye can basically make the divine tree reappear," Su Ze said. "When the infinite moon reading begins, the divine tree reappears, and the big barrel muhui night will get out of trouble from the moon. Borrow the body of the ten tailed human column force to return to the tolerance world, which is the purpose of heijue."


    "If heijue''s plan is right, when the eye of the month plan succeeds, Mr. Yu zhiboban, you will become his mother, big barrel muhui night."


    "Huh?"


    Yu Zhibo was stunned and looked at heijue.


    I thought I was the biological father who created you. In fact, you want me to be your mother?


    When I came back, I was cold again - I succeeded in casting the eye of the moon, and then everything was taken away. Why did I become someone else''s mother? Is this a male mother or a female mother?


    This is too unacceptable!


    Yuzhiboban wants to kill as long as he thinks about that situation.

 Chapter 293

    Being watched by Yuzhi Boban with icy eyes, heijue didn''t panic at all.


    He is more concerned about the intelligence related to his mother''s big tube mu Huiye: the people from the big tube Mu family and the big tube Mu type hidden in the tolerance world are intelligence he has never known before.


    Maitreya, indeed, can not be regarded as a simple lover of the leader and master of the kingdom of Bo, but a person who knows a lot of secrets.


    No wonder he calls himself the "knowing all" Messiah.


    "The eye of the moon plan is like this..."


    Yu Zhibo''s face was heavy, and Yu Zhibo''s body trembled slightly with soil.


    If there was a considerable degree of fluke hope for the moon eye plan, Yu Zhibo is completely desperate at this moment.


    The fundamental purpose of the eye of the moon plan is not to make the people in the tolerance world happy forever, but to revive heijue''s mother, big barrel muhui night, and transform the people in the tolerance world into baijue without self thought.


    Eternal peace and eternal beauty do not exist. They are just immersed in magic and then used to participate in combat. Similarly, there is no so-called peace.


    Yu zhiboban, personally planned to kill Lin


    Heijue fundamentally dominated all this


    Yu Zhibo and Tu are even more desperate: if all this is true, the death of the Bofeng shuimen couple and many innocent people he killed in the past is meaningless. When they die, they are dead, and will not live happily and unreasonably forever in the world of the eye of the moon.


    "Does real peace really not exist?" Yu Zhibo asked Su Ze.


    Su Ze said: "real eternal peace is difficult to exist. Unless we remove part of human instinct, we can only pursue relative peace..."


    As he spoke, he looked at the more than 20 members of the root brigade who had gathered around heijue and nodded to Wen''an.


    "Let''s go."


    Wen An''an opened his mouth and ordered: "for Muye and the whole tolerance world, solve the black Jue with the second plan!"


    With her words, yuzhiboban, gangshou and others looked at her strangely.


    It''s not the Maitreya who gives orders, but she? Are those ninjas more obedient to her orders?


    Yu Zhibo took Tu, Yu Zhibo ban, big snake pill, dried persimmon ghost mackerel and pharmacist pocket all jumped away quickly. They didn''t want to fight against the Ninjas in Muye village with heijue.


    Then they saw the unexpected Ninjutsu before. A man quickly ran to about five meters away from heijue. Then eight ninjas of the root brigade quickly took their place, four in the East, West, North and south direction of heijue, and four ten meters away from the left side of heijue.


    "Forbearance ¡¤ crisscross four purple fire array!"


    The four purple fire arrays of two cuboids are staggered together to surround a root group ninja and heijue. There was only one upward gap in the four purple fire array. Chakra flame surged at the bottom and around. As long as chakra is not interrupted, the flame will not go out, and this flame is not a simple fire escape flame.


    After Wen''an''s training and transformation, the ninja of the root brigade released the four purple inflammation array vertically and horizontally, forming a "crisscross four purple inflammation array" with absolutely no dead corner, and a cube with a length, width and height of 10 meters.


    In this cube, there are black Jue and a root brigade ninja.


    The root group Ninja said with a smile: "originally, I shouldn''t show my feelings, but Lord an allowed us to show our feelings. Therefore, at the last moment, I would like to pay tribute to Lord Maira and Lord an with gratitude!"


    "Haha, accept my last move with my life. This is my consciousness and my forbearance!"


    "Li Sixiang seal!"


    Fresh blood sputtered out like ink, and then swept every inch of space in the cube.


    Hei could hardly look at this scene with confidence and hit the wall of the four purple fire array, but it was too late. The chakra flame of the four purple fire array bounced him back, and then he was wrapped by the Ninja "Li Sixiang seal" of the root brigade and sealed in his body.


    The black Jue, who dominated all the conspiracies, was solved in this way?


    Everyone has some illusions like dreams.


    Only by sacrificing one Shangren who is proficient in sealing and eight Shangren sieges, did you solve the black hand who has lived for a thousand years?


    The master looked at Wen''an in disbelief. He couldn''t connect her with the little girl who usually cooked wine and vegetables, or smiled to encourage and promote the relationship between the Maitreya and the master, or sometimes sent a cup of hot water to the master.


    Although Ann knew she was smart, she didn''t expect to be so smart!


    According to this method of fighting, few shadows of a village can resist the "Li ¡¤ four elephant seal" launched by Shangren in a confined space.


    "It''s a strange way of fighting..." big snake pill licked his tongue and said, "skillfully give full play to everyone''s strength."


    "She''s a great little girl. Even those who are reincarnated from dirty soil will be afraid of this tactic." Yu Zhibo Ban said here and looked at Su Ze, "because Maitreya already knew the reincarnation of filthy soil, so he prepared this tactic."


    "What an omniscient guy, and what a powerful little girl."


    "But this kind of sealing doesn''t mean anything to me."


    Su Ze said, "of course, I know all this is not a threat to you, yuzhiboban."


    "Now we need to consider a new problem. When heijue is sealed by us and the moon eye plan is proved to be just a lie, what are you going to do, yuzhiboban? "


    Yu Zhibo was asked.


    The eye of the moon plan is just a lie. Heijue is sealed. The significance of his return to tolerance is almost gone. In this case, what should he do?


    Su Ze has a little expectation in his heart: if yuzhiboban is persuaded by himself to return to the pure land of the ninja world, there is no doubt that he only needs to solve the problems of big snake pill, yuzhibodai earth, pharmacist pocket and dried persimmon ghost mackerel. At most, coupled with the conflict between yuzhiboweasel and yuzhibosasuke, the Naruto world will pass the customs.


    Among all the characters so far, the only thing Suze in Naruto world can''t really fight is the Yuzhi wave spot reincarnated from filthy soil.


    If you can persuade him through conversation, it''s the best.


    After pondering for a long time, Yu zhiboban said, "anyway, since I return to this world again, I will not choose to return to the world of the dead."


    "I want to really resurrect, take back my reincarnation eye, and then live again as a body of flesh and blood. Then my goal is to suppress the five great powers and the whole tolerance world, so that everyone will never dare to start a war when I am alive. "


    "Then, I will find the secret of the big barrel wood family and live forever, so that the whole tolerance world can no longer start a war."

 Chapter 294

    This


    Su Ze had to sigh that the essence of yuzhiboban is not a bad person!


    It''s like Yu Zhibo took the earth to kill the couple of wave Feng Shui gate. He really thought that helping them free could reach the beautiful illusory world and free themselves from the cruel world; Yuzhi Boban has planned for so long, implemented the eye of the moon plan, and schemed for so long. In essence, he is sincere for the peace of the tolerance world.


    After the eye of the month plan was broken and became a scam, Yuzhi Boban proposed the same plan as the vortex long gate, which was also su Ze''s previous statement to the vortex long gate.


    Use force to suppress the five powers and the entire tolerance community, and then achieve peace.


    Knowing that the big tube wood family has a long life, Yuzhi Boban further proposed that he can have an eternal life, and then live forever and suppress the war of tolerance.


    Theoretically speaking, this is indeed a more feasible means. We really want to make the Yuzhi wave of peace in the tolerance world suppress the tolerance world for a hundred or hundreds of years, and peace will indeed come.


    Moreover, there is no doubt that if yuzhiboban has the strength of the big barrel wood family, it can better resist the follow-up of the big barrel wood family and the big barrel wood.


    However, this is obviously not a good thing for Su Ze - Yu Zhibo Ban''s staying in the tolerance world and not returning to the pure land is not a condition for customs clearance.


    With yuzhiboban''s claim, the confused pharmacist''s pocket and dried persimmon ghost mackerel all have bright eyes.


    If yuzhiboban can achieve this goal, there will be no war in the whole world, which is the world they want to see


    Big snake pill is also very excited: "I''d like to have a good study of the big tube wood family that will never die, Lord ban."


    In addition to the silent Yu Zhibo taking the earth, Yu zhiboban directly united his men with a heroic speech and a clear goal.


    The bad result is more than that. Su Ze doubts that if yuzhiboban''s goal is known by the vortex changmen, it may also move changmen and Xiaonan - even if yuzhiboban is the one who hurt them, but if he wants to do the same thing as them, has the same ideal of peace in the tolerance world, and obviously has stronger power, he is more likely to succeed, They are likely to cooperate with yuzhiboban!


    Both changmen and Xiaonan have been longing for peace for too long.


    If yuzhiboban is the same as what they want to do, and obviously far exceeds changmen and the strength of countries in the tolerance world, they are absolutely willing to cooperate.


    Even if they give up their lives to usher in peace, they will certainly agree.


    In other words, yuzhiboban may even get the loyalty of changmen, Xiaonan and Xiaoxiao.


    "Do you see the situation clearly?"


    Su Ze asked Wen An with a heart connecting symbol.


    Wen An''an responded: "I see clearly. In order to pass through the customs, the world must clean up Yuzhi spots; It''s best to cheat the reincarnation eye of the long gate first. The long gate is too easy to shake. "


    "That''s true."


    Su Ze took a breath and could only hope that his Maoshan Taoism would be effective for Yu Zhibo''s filthy body.


    Otherwise, there is really no way to fight this battle.


    Su Ze''s full strength is displayed. Even if it is a 60 meter super giant plus Warhammer giant form, even if it has additional internal power, it is not the opponent of yuzhiboban.


    No one can resist the wooden Dun of Yuzhi wave spot, the complete body must be able to help, or the tianjizhen meteorite with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    "Are you kidding? The five great powers and Muye village are the system created by my grandfather. They will never yield to you!"


    The master shouted.


    Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, "the choice between the columns is wrong. He was too naive to believe in people''s hearts and created such a system. Soon after his death, the war of tolerance began again, which is enough to prove that everything is because of his prestige. "


    "Ninjas will never remember the kindness of the strong, only the horror of the strong. Only in this way can they understand how real peace should be obtained."


    Although Su Ze thought Yuji Boban was more reasonable and more likely to achieve peace; Instead of dividing the world like qianshouzhu, gangshou and the original protagonist Naruto, and then believing in the communication and emotional fetters of the people, we use subjective feelings to deny objective facts.


    However, the setting of this reincarnation world is that hot blood and feelings change the reality, and then hot blood is based on the protagonist''s noble blood (ashuro chakra), Grandpa''s meritorious service (six immortals open), and Adventure (nine tails and miaomushan toad)


    To pass the customs, it is impossible for yuzhiboban to succeed and make the threat of peace by force a reality.


    "Yuzhiboban, although there is no black Jue, ninjas still won''t give in like you."


    "Even without the eye of the moon plan, the news that you want to conquer the five great powers and all tolerant villages will certainly spread all over the tolerant world."


    Su Ze said: "so, the fourth World War of tolerance is still inevitable?"


    "Of course, if you refuse to surrender, I will make you surrender!" Yu Zhibo said proudly.


    "So, where is the decisive battle?" Su Ze said with a smile, "as a peaceful person, yuzhiboban won''t want to kill civilians in Muye village to show his prestige?"


    "Hum!"


    Yu Zhibo sneered: "don''t you just want to gather strength? I''ll give you a chance! "


    "All the tolerance villages, all the ninjas, all the tail beasts, human column forces, the so-called shadows!"


    "You can all rally against me."


    "I look forward to you dancing, then defeating you all, appreciating your despair, finally surrendering and accepting permanent peace!"


    Su Ze gently clapped his hands: "it''s really worthy of yuzhiboban. Where the war is fought, choose the country of grass."


    "In half a month, the coalition forces of the forbearance community will be assembled. Please separate yourself and tell other forbearance villages, otherwise they may not believe it."


    "Kid, are you right? I need to help you persuade other forbearance villages to join the forbearance coalition? " Yu zhiboban sneered, "can''t you even do such a thing?"


    "If we do this, I''m afraid that other people in the forbearance village will doubt that we have another purpose and will delay a lot of time. If the forbearance Shura takes the initiative and tells them the facts, they will gather together in a hurry."


    Su Ze said, "as a benefit, we can gather together more efficiently and fight you faster. Isn''t that what you want to see most?"


    "After all, there''s no need to delay so long, isn''t it?"


    Yuzhiboban looked at Su Ze: "interesting kid, interesting statement, I agree!"

 Chapter 295

    After saying these words, Yuzhi Boban pinched out the shadow''s separate fingerprints, separated four separate bodies and went straight to the other four tolerance villages to announce his goal and the beginning of the fourth tolerance World War.


    Then his eyes turned and swept over the masters of Su Ze, Wen An''an and Muye village.


    "Everyone, enjoy your last time as a ninja village."


    "Fifteen days later, you will be my men and miss the old tolerant village."


    "Then your descendants will thank me for bringing you a long-term peace!"


    After that, yuzhiboban and his party left Muye village directly.


    Looking at the collapsed fire shadow rock, panicked ninjas and Muye village residents, the master sighed: "yuzhiboban, what a terrible guy!"


    "How should we deal with this guy?" Xiaochun, one of the two advisers in Muye village, also turned to bed with a frightened and confused look.


    "As a person who knows everything, what can you say?"


    The master looked at the Maitreya again: "is there a way to deal with him?"


    "It''s hard. The Yuzhi spots you see now are just terrible. You haven''t seen his real ability yet." Su Ze said, "do you need me to explain his real strength to you?"


    "Do you know all the enemy''s information?" Gang was happy, arranged several people to clean up the remnants of huoyingyan, and called the consultant and important Shangren to hold a Shangren meeting.


    Attending the meeting were consultants shuimen Yan and zhuanzhi Xiaochun; Nara Lujiu, Yamanaka Haiyi and qiudaoding of the pig deer butterfly family; The head of the Japanese family, the Japanese foot; Dog grave family, oil woman family, ape flying ASMA, Qimu Kakashi


    Maitreya, An''an and the masked yuzhibo weasel are also listed.


    "Everyone has arrived. Maitreya, the intelligence you have has been confirmed to be accurate by the enemy, and the maker of the legendary moon eye plan has been sealed, avoiding a disaster in the tolerance world."


    The master said, "you can basically be sure that the information you said is accurate. Then please tell you all the strength yuzhiboban has now."


    Su Ze opened his mouth gently and said, "the first is mu Dun, which is as powerful as the fire shadow of the early generation."


    The house was silent and everyone was speechless in horror.


    "Is this true?" The master asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s true." After su Ze confirmed, he continued, "then there is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that will never lose sight. It has the chakra entity giant xuzuo Neng Hu. It is completely up to a height of more than 100 meters. Ordinary Ninja can''t break xuzuo Neng Hu at all. One sword swing can destroy the terrain up to 100 meters."


    "Is that true? How could there be such power? " Someone muttered.


    "Then there is the reincarnation eye ability possessed by yuzhiboban after combining the immortal body and the immortal eye. All chakra attacks that absorb the five elements evasion and blood following boundary, with the exception of Yin-Yang evasion and fairy chakra, are called Vientiane Tianyin with strong attraction and Shenluo Tianzheng with strong repulsion. "


    "If the absolute Vientiane Tianyin is released, a sphere with a diameter of more than several hundred meters can be condensed, which is called Earth explosion Tianxing. If the absolute Shenluo Tianzheng is released, the super Shenluo Tianzheng can be released, and the whole Muye village can be razed to the ground."


    "You can release the shadowless assassin who is in the prison next to the wheel tomb, and the shadow level Ninja can''t detect it. If you attack people, you will never expose their existence."


    "It''s not difficult to release celestial obstacles and earthquake stars and summon meteorites with a diameter of 200 meters to 400 meters. Meteorites of this degree can also instantly kill thousands or even tens of thousands of ninjas from the sky, and it''s very easy to destroy the capital of the country of fire..."


    Throughout the fire shadow office, everyone was sweating cold sweat on their foreheads, and a sense of despair rose in their hearts.


    This is yuzhibo, the power of God?


    Is it really something that ninjas can fight against?


    "Is this true?" Even Qi mukakasi, who has always been calm and calm, couldn''t help asking such questions.


    "It''s true." Suze said.


    "How should we fight this guy?" Shuimen Yan said, "some people can''t use this level of Ninja once in their whole life. Even if he is yuzhiboban, he shouldn''t be able to use these Ninja one after another so easily?"


    Su Ze shook his head helplessly: "the most embarrassing thing is here. At this moment, Yu Zhibo is the immortal body reincarnated from filthy soil. He has unlimited chakra. He can use these moves one after another without limit."


    "Gudu!"


    Some people couldn''t help but be surprised and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    How can they deal with this degree of Yu Zhibo?


    The master frowned slightly and said, "since it is the reincarnation of filthy soil, does it mean that yuzhibo is also controlled now, so we just need to find the guy who releases the reincarnation of filthy soil and let him remove the reincarnation of filthy soil?"


    "Impossible." Su Ze said again, "Yuzhi Boban will lift the reincarnation of filthy soil by himself, and then force himself to stay in the tolerance world with the reincarnation of filthy soil. His reincarnation eye is now in the hands of another person. He wants to use the reincarnation natural power of the reincarnation eye to restore the human body and regain life. "


    "The complete resurrection of the dead is also one of the powers of the reincarnation eye."


    Everyone was in despair: how to deal with such a tough guy? Their Ninjutsu destroys several trees and emits a fire. At this level, yuzhiboban''s Ninjutsu destroys at least one area, and more is to destroy a city and the whole Muye village.


    Even the wooden Dun of the early generation of fire shadow to suppress troubled times can be used. How can they fight?


    "You guy, are you deliberately bragging about the strength of yuzhiboban, trying to scare us?" An upper man shouted.


    Su Ze smiled: "no, I''ll tell you all the strength of yuzhiboban in case you panic."


    "It''s hard to say that. If you were yuzhiboban''s man from the beginning and arranged to come to Muye village to bewitch us..."


    Su Ze smiled and said nothing more.


    Nodded slightly to the crowd: "then, everyone, I''ll leave first. The strength of yuzhiboban is really the same as I said. Next, I''ll discuss with my wife An''an how to fight yuzhiboban."


    "Wait, Maitreya!" The master was a little uneasy at his performance.


    "What''s the matter? Lord Huoying? " Suze asked.


    The master took a slight breath: "nothing. You must be careful. Report to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Lord Huoying." Su Ze said and left the fire shadow office with Wen An''an.

 Chapter 296

    "On the surface, our strength is not enough to fight Yuzhi."


    Leaning against the roof fence of the fire shadow office, watching the Ninjas busy cleaning up the fire shadow rock, ordinary residents are also helping, Suze said.


    Wen An smiled and nodded slightly, "so we need assistance and wait for the opportunity."


    "Zilai and whirlpool Naruto are on their way back to Muye. They can be regarded as helpers. The five tolerance villages are united, and the human pillar strength and shadow level of each village can also be regarded as a helper. "


    "The drill of the root brigade has been very skilled, but it is still too far to fight against yuzhiboban. It should be enough to seal dry persimmon ghost mackerel, big snake pill, or possibly other foul soil reincarnated characters."


    "In fact, the reincarnation of filthy soil is also a way. In half a month, the reincarnation of filthy soil is not difficult for you?" Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen''an smiled: "I can only say try it. The essence of foul soil reincarnation is to get the soul back from the pure land world. If yuzhiboban has collected enough strong foul soil reincarnation, it won''t help me to practice foul soil reincarnation skillfully. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said to himself: I''m afraid the skill of dirty soil reincarnation can''t be used in other worlds.


    Just like Su Ze''s skill "two circles pass", it can only shuttle freely between the underworld and the world. Without the existence of the underworld, this skill will have no place to play.


    Dirty land reincarnation is to call back the soul from the pure land world of Naruto world, or it can''t be used in other worlds. If it can be used, at least it should be a world with soul and soul.


    "Well..."


    Su Ze suddenly noticed and was eager to try: is the pure land world a hell? Can I use my "two worlds pass" skill?


    Wen An''an also noticed the change of Su Ze''s expression and asked, "Lord Maitreya, have you figured out a way?"


    "It''s not thinking of a way, it''s just thinking of a possibility."


    Su Ze said: "let''s continue to talk about our strength preparation. At present, the most critical thing is that changmen and Xiao organization are likely to be moved by yuzhiboban''s ideal, and then take the initiative to offer reincarnation eyes, so that yuzhiboban can become a peacekeeper."


    "Even if changmen doesn''t want to, he may not be able to keep his reincarnation eyes in front of yuzhiboban."


    "So we need to get the reincarnation eye first?" Wen An''an said and frowned, "the reincarnation of filthy soil has an immortal body and infinite chakra. If we get the reincarnation eye first, can we not deal with Yuzhi wave spot?"


    "If yuzhiboban can''t revive from the state of filthy soil, does he have no weakness?"


    "Of course not." Su Ze affirmed, "the infinite immortality and infinite chakra of the reincarnation of filthy soil cannot exist all the time. For example, the current state of yuzhiboban''s filthy soil reincarnation is that his soul is attached to a living human body, and the living soul is erased through yuzhiboban''s soul, so as to realize the filthy soil reincarnation. "


    "This state is essentially ''possessed by ghosts'', so I can now be sure that my Maoshan Taoism can cause great damage to yuzhiboban. Because this is a typical ghost possessed magic. "


    "Can ghost possession last long? Of course not! Even in a world with demons and ghosts, the state of ghost possession at most lasts for a few days, and then the people who are possessed will completely lose their vitality and have no attachment. "


    "Therefore, in the half month time I put forward, it is estimated that if yu Zhibo can''t get the reincarnation eye, he must replace his body reincarnated by dirt several times, and his soul must be weakened again and again."


    Wen''an suddenly showed his joy when he heard the speech.


    "Sure enough, we still have to analyze carefully to find the key to the problem. On the side of the changmen, we must first obtain the reincarnation eye to ensure everything is safe!"


    "Well, let''s go to the forest of death and use channeling."


    Suze said.


    The two agreed to take the Green Magic aircraft and quickly enter the dead forest of Muye, find a quiet place, take out the black stick given by heaven''s path Penn and use the psychic skill.


    Tiandao Payne was immediately channeled out.


    "What happened? Maitreya. "


    "Yuzhiboban and yuzhibo are out with the earth." Su Ze said, "they came to Muye village and announced that they would launch the fourth tolerance world war against the whole tolerance world. The situation is a little urgent."


    "Xiao Nan and I have realized that we will not let the eye of reincarnation fall into their hands anyway." Changmen said, "moreover, we are well prepared."


    "But things have to be just in case." Su Ze said, "set a psychic spell on the reincarnation eye. If you really can''t keep these eyes, we will psychic them to Muye village, or psychic them to destroy it."


    The long gate was silent, and Tiandao Payne stared at Suze without expression.


    How could he be sure that Suze was not an ambitious man?


    "Doubt that I will use the reincarnation eye?" Su Ze said with a smile, "the premise of using the reincarnation eye is to have the strong vitality and abundant chakra of the vortex family. Do you think Ann and I have such conditions?"


    "I know so much intelligence, why not choose to cooperate with yuzhibo to bring them benefits, but with you? We still have basic standards of good and evil. "


    Tiandao Payne is still silent. Obviously, changmen is still hesitating or negotiating with Xiaonan.


    Finally, Tiandao Payne was channeled back.


    "The art of channeling has been linked to the eye of reincarnation! The final trust is entrusted to you. Don''t live up to our trust. "


    Su Ze and Wen An smiled at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, changmen will go back on his word. After all, the yuzhibo spot at this time is consistent with changmen''s ideal.


    "Channeling ¡¤ forbearance crow."


    Wen An''an uses the psychic technique again and tells the Raven to keep an eye on the movement of Yuyin village. As long as yuzhiboban and his party arrive at Yuyin village, they will take the reincarnation eye of changmen first.


    Otherwise, changmen will either surrender or lose to yuzhiboban, and there will be no possibility of victory.


    After explaining this time, Wen An''an said, "now the Shangren meeting is coming to an end. I''ll ask for the scroll of the reincarnation of filthy soil and see what degree I can do."


    Su Ze and she returned to the fire shadow building and saw the master.


    When the Master heard Wen An''s request, he frowned: "playing with the soul of the dead is no different from yuzhiboban! Don''t say anything about it. I won''t promise! "


    Wen''an was a little surprised, and Su Ze was a little surprised. Then he stopped Wen''an who wanted to say something.


    "In that case, we can only try our best to prepare for the war, master. If you need anything, just tell us." Su Ze said to the master.

 Chapter 297

    Seeing that they did not insist on the idea of using filthy soil reincarnation, the master was also relieved.


    If it''s not true rejection, the master doesn''t want to be stiff with the two people in front of him. After all, in the past three years, she rarely felt the peace and tranquility of the family, rather than always thinking of her tragic brother and his good memories when she dreamed back at midnight.


    Disturbing the purity of the dead and playing with the souls of the dead are unacceptable to the master.


    After leaving Huoying''s office and returning to his residence, Wen An smiled sarcastically: "this fat sheep is really naive. Is this the so-called will of fire? It''s ridiculous that she still cares about such things when the enemies are so strong. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "don''t laugh at them. There are many settings in this world, and many have been abandoned. Like the forbearance represented by firm will, it should still exist. It''s like the shadow of fire in Muye village. The protagonist whirlpool Naruto just won''t choose crooked ways. He won''t go away at all. "


    "Strictly speaking, we can say that there is no need to do anything."


    After saying these words, Su Ze said, "now try what I said before."


    Wen''an nodded, and the two quickly got ready. Su Ze launched the skill "two circles pass".


    As Su Ze''s mind turned, a circular hole appeared in front of him: the pure land of the fire shadow world belongs to the category of hell, which can be accessed by two circles!


    Su Ze, Wen An''an and the Green Magic aircraft entered the circular hole, and then saw a pale and semi illusory world. Many souls walked, stood or sat in this white world, without any communication or order.


    Most souls, what kind of soul they die or what kind of soul they die.


    Of course, it is, because Naruto''s world calls souls more than once. All souls keep their original living memory. They have no memory of the pure land world and no memory of communication after death.


    The pure land world is smaller than expected. Flying in the sky on the Green Magic aircraft, it can be estimated that the whole pure land world is probably hundreds of miles around.


    Su Ze saw several souls and said happily, "the four generations of wind shadow, the second generation of water shadow, the third generation of thunder shadow and the second generation of earth shadow... Their souls are all there. Yuzhiboban hasn''t used dirty earth to reincarnate. That''s enough. Qualified thugs are enough."


    "And the souls of the thousand hand rope tree and yeyuanlin..."


    "The reincarnation of filthy soil is difficult. After all, we are not professional grave diggers such as big snake pill, pharmacist pocket and heijue. We can''t change part of their body tissue out of thin air."


    "That''s true," Wen An''an said. "The requirement for the reincarnation of filthy soil requires part of the original body tissue and the so-called DNA... Ha ha..."


    At this point, she couldn''t help laughing: as a person familiar with modern science and technology, she felt inexplicably strange and strange when she heard Su Ze''s report.


    In this Naruto world, it''s enough to have a TV and a refrigerator. It''s clearly a skill to summon the souls of the dead. How is it related to the word "DNA"?


    This skill is so weird and forced science, which is a little funny and absurd in Wen An''s eyes.


    "It seems that we can only use Maoshan Taoism to take away the souls we need from here. At least we can''t let yuzhiboban. They reincarnate these people in filthy soil. "


    Su Ze said, and began to gather the souls of qianshoushengshu, yeyuanlin, the fourth generation wind shadow, the second generation water shadow, the third generation thunder shadow and the second generation earth shadow, and attach them to pieces of ground Rune paper respectively.


    "Being able to enter the pure land world in human body... You are very unusual." A voice came from behind Su Ze and Wen An''an, making Su Ze stop collecting souls.


    Su Ze and Wen An turned around and saw a figure with long horns on his head, thick round rosary beads and white hair and white clothes. It was the big barrel wooden feather coat of the six immortals.


    "It''s six immortals."


    Su Ze said, "you who can survive in the pure land and observe the tolerance world should know what we are doing now?"


    The big wooden feather coat calmly replied: "of course, I know what you are for. Indra''s reincarnation yuzhiboban wants the whole tolerance world to obey his orders and get peace... Indra''s idea has always been like this. I hope he can understand people''s hearts and love, but he is always persistent in strength."


    "You want to find the way to Yuzhi, so you come to the pure land. But this method is wrong. We should use love and thoughts in our hearts to fight against violence and power, not strength against strength, violence against violence. "


    Su Ze was speechless and said in his heart: how shameless this is!


    You have your own blood and can naturally obtain power beyond most people in the world. You can love if you want love and peace if you want peace. Without this power, when you are an ordinary country old man, when the bandits and mountain bandits come, try the influence of "love" in your heart?


    The basis for transmitting your thoughts is power!


    The six immortals really have endless legacy. They passed their ideas on to their son Asura, and then passed them on to the thousand hand pillar and the whirlpool Naruto - these four people all kept saying "believe in love, believe in fetters and believe in people''s hearts". Then they suppressed the whole world with their own strength, made others dare not move, and told the rest of the world: "you see, I don''t rely on strength, I''m not interested in power. Everyone''s consciousness is really high and there is love in their hearts. "


    Love your mother!


    As soon as these four people die, the tolerance world will immediately turmoil, which does not mean that they are all peace suppressed by their power.


    However, in the face of such a guy with great power, Su Ze doesn''t have to do it.


    "Well, since the six immortals say so, we''ll stop here. We''ll go back and find the reincarnation of Asura and go to influence yuzhiboban with him." Suze said.


    The six immortals nodded slightly and could see that Su Ze''s words were insincere.


    "I still want to thank you for sending someone to seal heijue and solve the hidden danger of mother''s breaking the seal." He said seriously to Suze.


    Su Ze waved his hand and indicated that he was welcome.


    The six immortals asked, "how long will it take for the so-called big barrel wood family to attack?"? What''s the name of the big barrel wood family hiding in the tolerance world? For the future of tolerance, we must train stronger talents as soon as possible. "


    "It''s hard to say..."


    Su Ze feels it''s hard to say. The big barrel wooden peach style and big barrel wooden gold style of the theater version of Naruto are still very strong.


    In the subsequent plot, Su Ze didn''t know much about it. He only heard others say: because of saving money and not the original author, members of the big tube wood family and Yu Zhibo Sasuke with reincarnation eyes launched fierce wrestling, cuddling, back wrestling and other combat methods.


    It is called that even if a pot of water is kept there, it will spread blood more than Bo people... Because Bo People''s transmission is too ridiculous and hot eyes.

 Chapter 298

    Seeing Su Ze can''t seem to answer the relevant information of the big barrel wood family, the six immortals are not surprised.


    After all, Maitreya only claims to know everything. Even his six immortals have observed the tolerance world in the pure land world for thousands of years, they can''t say anything. For example, heijue''s plot was not aware of.


    Maitreya''s strength is only general. Knowing some relevant information can only be regarded as accidental. It is impossible to know everything.


    After the dialogue, he saw that Su Ze had no intention to release the six souls, and the six immortals did not insist.


    He just said, "the living should not interfere with the dead, and the dead should not interfere with the living. This can only happen once."


    "Pure land world, you can''t come in again."


    Su Ze nodded and returned to the tolerance world with Wen An''s skill of "passing between the two worlds".


    Of course, the stomach Fei in my heart is constantly: this old guy is really bullshit. He only sees me go out with my soul. How can I not forcibly pull yuzhiboban''s soul back to the pure land regardless of the reincarnation of a tube of filthy soil? The six immortals should have this ability. But he didn''t do it. He watched yuzhiboban start a war in the tolerance world.


    Regardless of Yu Zhibo, he pointed out to Su Ze, which means that the bad guys are not easy to manage, and they specialize in managing the good people - this guy''s "love" and "feelings" are as false and self contradictory as the "will of fire", and the trouble can be.


    Back to the tolerance world, Su Ze pondered for a while, feeling that it was still not enough.


    Now the souls of the first and second generations of Huoying are captured in the body of the God of death by the corpse seal of the third generation of Huoying. In addition, the souls of the third generation of Huoying and the fourth generation of Huoying have also used the corpse seal


    The soul was taken away by the God of death - half of the nine tail chakra and the first four generations of fire shadows in Muye village are sealed in the God of death.


    The release method is in the hands of the big snake pill. Even if Su Ze and Wen An are proficient in the reincarnation of filthy soil, it is difficult to repeat the operation of big snake pill wearing the death mask of whirlpool family and robbing the soul from the belly of death.


    However, if you give up like this, it seems a little imperfect.


    We still have to maximize the odds.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze once again used the "two worlds pass" skill.


    Just as he was about to go in, one hand stretched out. The six immortals were a little dissatisfied: "huh? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t come in? "


    "Well, the fire shadow of our Muye village is sealed in the belly of the God of death. Can you give it back to us?" Suze asked.


    "Death?" The six immortals were surprised and then understood.


    "The living and the dead should not disturb each other. I will release them and put them in the pure land world. You don''t have to worry about them anymore."


    "They should prefer to help Muye village and fight yuzhiboban together." Su Ze said, "I won''t keep them until they fight yuzhiboban together. Including the previous four generations of wind shadow, the second generation of water shadow, the third generation of thunder shadow and the second generation of earth shadow... I will let them return to the pure land. "


    "How long?" Asked the six immortals.


    "Half a month later, when Yu Zhibo is solved, I will definitely let them return to the pure land." Suze said.


    The six immortals watched him quietly, some worried that this man might also go astray.


    After all, this is also a person who pursues power. It seems to be little different from yuzhiboban.


    "Don''t worry, I can only solve Yuzhi spots." Su Ze promised the six immortals.


    Six immortals still feel it difficult to choose.


    "You take back the soul of yuzhiboban and bind it in the pure land world. I will never step into the pure land again, and I will immediately return all my souls to you, and I will no longer ask for the souls of four fire shadows. How about this? " Suze asked.


    "As long as you get rid of yuzhibo, I don''t need the souls of these dead anymore. Isn''t it a good thing that everything returns to normal?"


    Originally, this was indeed a good choice, but the six immortals still didn''t answer.


    "It''s not difficult for you at all?" Suze said.


    "Nevertheless, we see different futures and different situations."


    The six immortals said, "under the threat of yuzhibo, the whole tolerance community has united unprecedentedly, and once again realized the significance of tolerance and love. This is an opportunity."


    "Yuzhiboban is doomed not to succeed, but it will bring the concept of unity and love to all people, so that human beings and human hearts can connect and communicate with each other."


    "Please also give us some hope and some possibility of resistance." Su Ze said, "once Yuzhi speckle is resurrected successfully by using the reincarnation eye, it will no longer be a ghost arranged by you. Although this opportunity is rare, it is also very dangerous. "


    "Can you still control the Yuzhi wave of living?"


    "So it is..." said the six immortals. "If for this consideration, I can trust you once and return them to you."


    Take out a short knife in your hand, cut open your semi illusory belly, and throw out the sealed things: the two handed soul of the big snake pill, the first generation of fire shadow thousand hand column, the second generation of fire shadow thousand hand gate, the third generation of fire shadow ape flying day cutting, and the fourth generation of fire shadow wave wind water gate.


    Among them, the wave wind water gate also has half nine tails. The two are basically integrated together, like the human column force of coexistence.


    "The art of sealing!"


    Wen''an is quick eyed and quick handed. She seals the soul of both hands of big snake pill into the scroll.


    Su Ze also threw out four pieces of Rune paper, drawing the souls of the four fire shadows onto the rune paper.


    In this way, he had ten pieces of runes attached to his soul.


    "Stop disturbing the dead." The six immortals spoke and the pure land world closed again.


    Su Ze smiled and pulled out a piece of Rune paper to release the soul.


    The second generation of fire shadow thousand hands, research and develop the reincarnation of filthy soil.


    "Huh? Dirt reincarnation? No, it''s the state of soul, two little ghosts. Are you studying evil ninja? "


    A thousand hands asked coldly with an expressionless face.


    "Evil?" Su Ze said with a smile, "second generation Huoying adult, if you want to say evil, is your dirty earth reincarnation evil ninja?"


    A thousand hands looked at him discontentedly, felt around him, and said in surprise: "here is a wooden leaf, and I am in a state of soul, which is not bound by you?"


    "Of course, I have no ambition to restrict what you do, second generation Huoying adult." Suze said, "I just want to tell you the current situation."


    Then, yuzhiboban reappeared in the tolerance world by using the art of filthy earth reincarnation, and told the thousand hands what degree of power he had.


    The soul in the thousand hand gate frowned and said, "I knew that yuzhiboban would cause trouble to Muye. I didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome that it would threaten the whole tolerance world. It''s yuzhibo who was born evil... "

 Chapter 299

    There is no doubt that the Yuzhi wave of the reincarnation of filthy soil is a great trouble, and its ability is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Even people like qianshoufanjian who have experienced the era of family chaos in the tolerance world and the establishment of various tolerance villages in the tolerance world feel extremely difficult to deal with and some have no way to start.


    The reincarnation of filthy earth is not afraid of death, and there is infinite chakra, which means that the five element escape and most ninja and magic are invalid.


    It may be successful to seal Yuzhi''s speckle with flying Thor''s technique and sealing technique, but the possibility of success is very small.


    Su Ze said, "after I went to the pure land, the six immortals thought I disturbed the peace of the dead, so I was no longer allowed to go to the pure land to find other souls. Moreover, I haven''t collected the body tissues of your fire shadows. I can''t use the filthy reincarnation to let you also have entities and can only communicate with you in the state of soul. "


    "I''m in the soul state. Should I be similar to the mystical art of spiritualization? And there is no restriction of the body itself. In this way, it should also be a special technique of dirt reincarnation. Unlimited action, no damage, except special seal. " Second generation Huoying thought.


    Can you understand that?


    Su Ze and Wen An feel uncertain. Is the soul equal to the art of spiritualization?


    "Second generation Huoying adult, I think it''s best to get the details of Linghua and compare them. If there are special places, let you practice." Su Ze said, "the decisive battle should be in time after half a month."


    "Half a month later, Yu Zhibo is really arrogant." The thousand hand door gave a cold hum, with an unhappy look on his face, "however, this is the consistent appearance of yuzhiboban."


    He looked up at the door and said, "is that a little master? It''s so big in a twinkling of an eye. "


    As soon as I finished, I only saw the master carelessly push the door open and come in, rubbing his shoulder as he walked: "damn Yuzhi spot, I need to hold such a long meeting! Maitreya, do you think he''s really that good? "


    "Of course it''s so powerful. I won''t lie to you."


    Su Ze said, the master had gone to the sofa, sat lazily there, spread out his arms: "damn old guy, obviously dead, but also came out to add trouble to us..."


    His eyes widened when he looked at the door of a thousand hands. It was difficult for him to calm down in his soul state.


    "Hey, little master, what''s your posture? How can you lie carelessly in other people''s homes?"


    Of course, the master can''t detect the state of his soul. He just feels a little strange, as if someone is watching him all the time.


    "And, Maitreya, what''s the matter with you? Why is the little master in your family so close to you? Are you with your maid or your wife? What''s the matter with the little master? "


    A thousand hands and a cold face hurriedly asked.


    "Oh, this... Now gangshou is the fifth generation of Huoying in Muye village. He and I should be in love. An an around me is my wife."


    Suze said.


    "Damn guy!" Thousand hands shouted, "unforgivable, accept heaven''s punishment for me!"


    Directly, the whole soul collided with Su Ze. Su Ze quickly raised a rune to resist ghosts and stopped him: "second generation Huoying adult, are you a little too excited?"


    The thousand hand door was full of murderous thoughts: "huh? Too excited? If I have an entity now, you have died eight times under flying thunder! You are such a brazen guy who obviously has a wife and defiles the little princess of the thousand hands family. Die for me! "


    "Then, second generation Huoying adult, do you know why the current master of martial arts is like this?" Suze asked.


    The thousand hands stopped and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Su Ze ignored him, but looked at an inexplicable master on his face.


    The master looked at him strangely: "since just now, who are you talking to? What you just called second generation Huoying? Did you see... "


    Suze walked over and took her shoulder.


    "Smelly kid, let go!" Thousand hands shouted unacceptably. Unfortunately, the master couldn''t hear it at all. Su Ze only took his words as the background.


    Take a drop of liquid from the portable storage space and point it at the center of the forehead and eyebrow of the master. The master immediately saw the white hair, light red eyes and angry second-generation fire shadow on his face.


    "Grandpa Feijian?"


    "Little master, can you see me? Great, I''m in a state of soul now... "Thousand hands said," by the way, little master, what''s going on? Why did you choose to be with this guy -- "


    The master was a little embarrassed: "it''s hard to say, Grandpa Feijian."


    Aware that they can talk, qianshoufanjian and gangshou are a little happy. After all, they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    But then they both looked at Su Ze. Qianshoufan was angry that Maitreya had developed a lover relationship with gang Shou. Gang Shou was angry that Su Ze violated his decision and played with the soul of the dead.


    Su Ze quickly raised his hand: "listen to me, two!"


    "The first is the master of martial arts. What I want to explain to you is that I went to the pure land and retrieved their souls from the six immortals. I have not profaned their bodies, nor have I allowed them to descend on the bodies of the living, and use filthy soil to reincarnate at the cost of the lives of the living. "


    "I want to ask the souls of the strong how to deal with this powerful and ambitious Yuzhi wave. In addition, I have no plans. They will not be forced to restrain their souls, but will also send their souls back to the pure land world. "


    The master''s anger gradually dissipated: "Grandpa and rope tree, have you found them?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "I know, you''ve been thinking about them."


    "You guy..."


    The master leaned close to him with fog in his eyes: "Mingming despises me so much. What is this? Do you want to move me? Or do you want me to die for you? "


    "It''s not that simple. I''m the princess of Qianshou family and the fifth generation Huoying of Muye village! I won''t be moved by your little favor! "


    With this in her mouth, her arm had unconsciously surrounded Su Ze''s waist and reluctantly didn''t want to loosen it.


    "Hello! Almost give me some restraint! " His face turned black and he couldn''t help shouting, "there''s a little master, you too. Don''t be confused by feelings. You are now the shadow of fire in Muye village. The so-called shadow of fire is to stand high and thoroughly implement the ruthless attitude. "


    "I know, Grandpa, but occasionally I''m also an easily moved woman." The master said shyly.

 Chapter 300

    The thousand hand door was a little angry by the master''s answer.


    Why didn''t I do this when I was the shadow of fire?


    Hum, women will only become an obstacle to my implementation of fire shadow execution. I will kill indiscriminately when I go up!


    So it''s a single dog without offspring


    "It''s about the relationship between master and me," Suze said. "I can also explain."


    "The thousand hand family has disappeared in history for twenty or thirty years. The last two people are the thousand hand rope tree and the thousand hand master. Rope tree died in the war, so the master suffered from phobia, and felt lonely and had no feeling of home. He left Muye village and wandered outside for gambling. "


    "I got to know her because I treated Ann''s disabled legs, and then there was a misunderstanding. In fact, we didn''t get along well at first, and we never thought we would develop further. It is only because of misunderstanding and coincidence that it has developed to its present level. "


    "Later, when I came to Muye, the master became the fifth generation of Huoying. I decided to stay and help the master. At this time, Zhicun Tuan Zang, the consultant elder of Muye village, deliberately sent people to publicize the rumors of the master, trying to make the master abdicate and be the shadow of fire... The master and I were not afraid of the rumors spread by him, and they sat down on the matter openly. "


    Su Ze said something and added many details.


    The air between the thousand hands was a little stunned and hard to let go.


    In the original work, the battle was urgent. The whole Fourth World War of forbearance only lasted one day and one night, so the fireshadows reincarnated from filthy soil had no spare time to ask about Muye village and were busy fighting yuzhiboban. Otherwise, the thousand hand family will perish, the Zhicun group will assassinate the fire shadow, the ape flying family will grow, and the treatment of whirlpool Narutos is not as good as that of stray dogs.


    Now qianshoufa has enough time to listen to intelligence, and there is no need to rush to fight yuzhiboban. Of course, it feels very bad.


    The Qianshou family, which had been inherited for hundreds of years in the Warring States period, was so destroyed? The only male descendant of the thousand hand family, the thousand hand rope tree, also died? When the master becomes alone, wandering in the world of tolerance?


    Although the master of martial arts is the fifth generation of Huoying, and the thousand hand family is still in charge of Huoying, he still feels unacceptable.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen."


    He said with some gloom: "the thousand hand family actually withdrew one step earlier than the Yu Zhibo family..."


    Su Ze smiled and released the soul of the thousand hand column and the thousand hand rope tree.


    The souls of these two people are fundamentally different from the calm thousand hand door.


    "Ha ha, little master, long time no see!"


    "Wow, sister, are you dead, too? Or am I alive? "


    With tears in his eyes, the master stretched out his hand to embrace them: "Grandpa! Rope tree! "


    However, they caught nothing, and their arms went straight through their souls.


    Su Ze explained the current situation to them again.


    Touching his chin between the thousand hand pillars, he murmured, "the idea of ban is still not very good, is it? How can we make everyone surrender by force? "


    "Brother, we must stop his ambition!" A thousand hands prompted.


    "Well, I should stop him. I haven''t seen him for a long time. To be honest, I miss him a little." Qianshouzhu murmured, "what a cunning guy. I killed him and became stronger in this way."


    "Hello, brother!" A thousand hands and a cold face suggested.


    A thousand hands suddenly woke up: "Oh, I see. What should we do? We are in a state of soul and can''t do anything, ha ha! "


    "Don''t giggle, big brother!" Thousand hands continued to prompt, "little master, I remember that there is a spiritual skill, which is a special attack on the soul state. Generally speaking, it is regarded as an attack beyond the scope of Ninja and magic."


    "You should understand this secret skill?"


    The master of compendium was a little gloomy: "yes, some understand that the three generations of fire shadow have included this secret skill in the sealed book."


    "Show us. If you need special cultivation, it should not be difficult for us in the state of soul." A thousand hands said.


    "OK." Said the master.


    When the master left, Su Ze said, "there''s another thing... I think I should tell you. It''s a creature called baijue and the power of reincarnation eye."


    Between the thousand hand pillar and the thousand hand leaf, they both showed a look of approval when Su Ze finished his ideas. Although the relationship is a little awkward, this Maitreya seems to be really good for the master.


    The thousand hand rope tree was also a little excited: "can I really live again?"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult." Su Ze said, "although I haven''t specially collected the bodies of several fire shadows, there are several body cell backups at the root of Zhicun group, including the first generation fire shadow, the second generation fire shadow, the thousand hand rope tree and many writing wheel eyes of Yu Zhibo family..."


    "Did he get a part of the rope tree?" His eyes were cold and full of murderous spirit. "If he hadn''t died, I really want to blow him to pieces with mutual multiplication detonator, or kill him many times with my forbidden art. When he was under my command, he was just a coward pretending to be cold, but he became so insidious and vicious. "


    When the master came back, he looked at the Linghua skill in the sealed book and nodded: "it''s no problem. You can master it within ten days and have the power to attack other people''s souls. This is the so-called Linghua skill."


    He handed it to the thousand hand column. There were some silly eyes among the thousand hand columns: "huh? I don''t seem to understand it. "


    He handed it to the thousand hand rope tree, and the thousand hand rope tree scratched his head: "the soul is the soul. How should it be changed?"


    Thousand hands were surprised: "is this difficult?"


    The thousand hand pillar nodded with the thousand hand rope tree: "it should be said that this can''t be done at all!"


    Su Ze, Wen An and master of arts were also a little surprised: the art of reification originally depends on talent!


    Release the three generations of fire shadow ape flying day chopping, the four generations of fire shadow wave wind water gate, the three generations of thunder shadow, the second generation of water shadow, the second generation of earth shadow and the fourth generation of wind shadow. Explain the current situation to them together, and let them see the art of reification. As a result, only the four generations of fire shadow wave wind water gate can practice.


    The second generation of Huoying and the fourth generation of Huoying, two people with strong cultivation talents are not people, and both have space talents, can they practice the art of reification?


    The requirements of this spiritual art are really harsh!


    "In fact, I have another way. After all, I get along with a part of Jiuwei. I can use the chakra of Jiuwei to form an entity..." said Bofeng shuimen. "I think my spiritual skill can be called ''illusory shuttle, real soul destroy zero'', and my physical state can be called ''super chaotic dance, real divine animal spiritual state''..."

 Chapter 301

    Unreal shuttle true soul kill zero?


    There seemed to be a cold wind whistling through the house.


    Silence is the atmosphere at this time.


    Among the thousand hand gate, the ape flies, the sun cuts, the master, Wen''an, and the thousand hand rope tree, including the third generation thunder shadow, the second generation water shadow, the second generation earth shadow, and the fourth generation wind shadow, all looked strangely at the wave wind water gate.


    Are you serious about this name?


    Bofeng Watergate was a little surprised: "isn''t that a good name?"


    "Well, it''s quite imposing." Qianshouzhu thought very seriously and said.


    "Really? Is it really very imposing? " The wave wind Watergate said with a little pride.


    "You two are really stupid enough!" I make complaints about my way.


    The thousand hand column was greatly hit: "as a brother, I lost all my dignity..."


    Bofeng Watergate smiled a little embarrassed.


    "In a word, the fourth generation of Huoying and I can practice the art of reification, and the rest can put it away first! If you are allowed to return to the pure land, you may be reborn by yuzhibo with filthy soil. If you are an enemy with us, you might as well stay here first. "


    Three generations of thunder shadow, two generations of water shadow, two generations of earth shadow and four generations of wind shadow all nodded and agreed. They can''t use it, but they won''t help yuzhiboban attack his own tolerance village. At present, this is the only thing they can do.


    Three generations of fire shadow ape flying day chop also nodded and agreed, but the thousand hand gate stopped him.


    "Monkey! I''ve heard a lot about you... I want to talk to you! "


    "Teacher, what are you talking about?" The ape flying day cut feels bad and says awkwardly.


    "Talk about the collapse of Qianshou family, your indulgence in Tuan Zang, the conflict between the Japanese family and yunyin village, the treatment of Huoying''s son of four generations is far inferior to your grandson Muye pill, and your ape flying family becoming the first Huodun family of Muye..." Qianshou said coldly.


    "These - teacher, I can explain! Listen to me! " The ape flies, the sun cuts, and quickly cries.


    "No need to explain, it''s useless to say more!"


    The thousand hands shouted, "it''s just that I need a target to attack when I practice the art of reification. It''s up to you, monkey!"


    "Ah, teacher, no!"


    "I can''t hear, I can''t hear at all! The teacher said, "if you can''t hear, you can''t hear!"


    "Teacher, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    "I don''t remember making you so weak, ridiculous and selfish, monkey!"


    "Ah --"


    Su Ze took back his eyes with emotion: "it''s a moving scene. It''s good that the teachers and disciples have feelings and fetters again."


    "What''s moving?" The master said disapprovingly, "but the old man really owes a fight."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wen An''an took the sealed book and reached for it.


    Qianshouzhu grabbed her hand and said, "let them see."


    The master looked at grandpa in surprise: "this is a sealed book. The most dangerous ninja skills in Muye village are here. Even Shangren, who has contributed to the village, can choose a forbidden skill to learn..."


    "Little master, I said, let them see." Repeat between the thousand hand pillars again.


    The master then took back his palm: "this is what you said, not my own selfishness. As the shadow of fire for five generations, I was never ready to announce the forbidden art of the village to them at will. "


    "Of course, I know, little master."


    Qianshouzhu said seriously, "sorry, little master, you''ve been so lonely these years."


    The master turned back. Although tears no longer gushed out, his eyes were still slightly red.


    This is the warmth from relatives. I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    When the thousand hand gate and the wave wind water gate practiced the art of reification, the thousand hand column and the thousand hand rope tree spoke with the master. Su Ze and Wen''an began to study the seal book.


    Wen''an first remembered all the forbidden techniques in the sealed book with his strong memory, and then whispered with Su Ze.


    After a long time, "bang" came, and a tolerant crow appeared in front of them.


    Yuzhi Boban arrives at Yuyin village and is preparing to capture the reincarnation eye of changmen.


    "Channeling!"


    Wen''an immediately exerts the psychic skill, the reincarnation eye of the psychic long gate.


    Unresponsive, psychic failure.


    "He said he trusted us. In fact, he took precautions against us." Suze said, "don''t we look like good people?"


    "Because we are not the protagonists?" Wen An said.


    At this time, a message from changmen came from the black stick: "why do you suddenly have to channeling reincarnation eyes? Yu Zhibo ban has just come to Yuyin village. I haven''t played against him yet. So I rejected your channeling. "


    Su Ze quickly said several powerful abilities of yuzhiboban, and said: "he killed your parents, your reincarnation eye is his, your life is under his arrangement, and you are not his opponent."


    "It''s so powerful..." the long door repeated, "after two minutes, you''ll be channeling again to ensure that the reincarnation eye won''t fall into yuzhiboban''s hand."


    Su Ze and Wen An waited quietly.


    The long gate and Xiaonan in Yuyin village looked at each other and decided to have a try.


    The residents of Yuyin village have been evacuated. Through the channeling of animal Road, they come to an open place, and Yuzhi spots also appear in front of them.


    Start, directly explode the sky star!


    Yu Zhibo sneered: "use my ability to deal with me? Chao ¡¤ Shenluo Tianzheng! "


    The undeveloped earth burst star was directly destroyed by the huge Shenluo Tianzheng.


    "Really not! There is too much difference in strength! "


    Changmen and Xiaonan looked at each other and immediately understood that Maitreya''s words didn''t deceive them at all.


    When the channeling once again pulled the eyes, the long door let go of control and let a pair of reincarnation eyes be taken away by the channeling.


    Penn lost his mobility when he was six daltons and lay down on the ground. The long door closed his eyes and leaned on Xiao Nan''s side.


    Yu Zhibo spot showed an unexpected look: "where did you send my reincarnation eye?"


    "You''ll never know." The long door said, "for real peace..."


    "True peace?" Yu Zhibo said faintly, "do you know what real peace is?"


    Holding his hands in front of his chest, he proudly said his ambitions and plans. Yuzhiboban was surprised to see the changes in the expressions of changmen and Xiaonan.


    From the beginning of preparing to fight to the death, to the final deep recognition.


    "Yuzhiboban, do you really want to bring peace to the world in this way?"


    "Of course, what''s your expression?" Yu Zhibo asked.


    "Our ideals and yours are the same now! If I had known that Lord ban thought so, I would like to return the reincarnation eye to you and let you bring peace to the tolerance world! " The long door said excitedly.


    Yuzhiboban was even more stunned: did this kid who was fooled by himself really agree with his ideal?

 Chapter 302

    After stunned, yuzhiboban also breathed a sigh of relief: "since you still have a little knowledge, I will spare you and let you see the arrival of a peaceful new world."


    "Now, give me back my reincarnation eye."


    "Yes, Lord ban."


    Changmen immediately responded, and then cast Ninja to draw the psychic mark on the reincarnation eye.


    Channeling, failure.


    Changmen and Xiaonan are stunned: Reincarnation eye, or will they come back.


    Yu Zhibo noticed their expressions and asked, "who did you give reincarnation eyes to?"


    "Maitreya." Changmen said, "he knows a lot of things, and many conspiracies have been exposed and verified by him. I think he is more credible. I just don''t know why I haven''t returned the reincarnation eye to me now. "


    "Maybe you think I started fighting with Lord ban. Now it''s not me who is channeling reincarnation, but Lord ban."


    Yu Zhibo suddenly became shocked and angry: "Maitreya? You two guys are so stupid! This guy is from Muye village and won''t agree with my ideal. When reincarnation eyes into his hands, he must be destroyed or sealed. There is no other possibility! "


    Will this happen?


    Changmen and Xiaonan stayed for a while and recalled their vigilance and rejection of yuzhiboban and what yuzhiboban had done before. It seems that Maitreya can only do this in order to prevent Yuzhi waves.


    The matter suddenly reached an impasse: Yuzhi Boban gave up the eye of the moon plan and was ready to implement the plan of conquering the tolerance world and bringing peace like changmen. At this time, Maira, who was arranged in advance, took the eye of reincarnation from changmen.


    No matter whether the Maitreya is to guard against Yu Zhibo or not to return the reincarnation eye to the changmen, in short, the reincarnation eye is now sealed and will not come back at all.


    The changmen lost its maximum combat power, and Payne liudao could not be used. Although he had been supplemented with Bai Jue''s vitality and restored his action ability by An''an, now he is just a blind ninja who can use the five element escape technique, and all the related abilities of reincarnation eye have been lost.


    Yu Zhibo came to him to revive, restore real life and regain reincarnation eyes.


    This goal is also impossible to achieve.


    "Damn Maitreya, you really use your intelligence advantage to layout everywhere! He knows so many things that he robbed my reincarnation eyes one step in advance. "


    Yu Zhibo said with hatred.


    When his men, big snake pill, pharmacist pocket, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, Bai Jue a Fei and Yu Zhibo brought earth, they were surprised when they heard the news.


    "In this way, we must return to the leaf now and recapture the reincarnation eye from the Maitreya." Big snake pill said darkly, "it''s the first time to be teased when you have just left Muye and have to return."


    "Lord ban, this time we will bring complete destruction to Muye village!"


    Yuzhiboban had a gloomy expression and didn''t answer.


    "Maitreya claims to be the one who knows everything, and some information knows more than we do." Yu Zhibo took the earth and said, "he knows what reincarnation eye means more than we do. Because of this, reincarnation eye is estimated to have been destroyed. He won''t come back."


    "Destroyed?" The big snake pill was unbelievable. "Will someone destroy such a precious treasure?"


    Yu Zhibo shook his head slightly with Tu: "don''t think about each other with your mind. Will the Maitreya need reincarnation eyes to do any experiments? Will he be as interested in other people''s bodies as you are? "


    With the two people''s dialogue, Yu zhiboban''s expression became more gloomy.


    Reincarnation eye is very likely to be destroyed by the smelly kid named Maira. I was completely deceived by this bastard once.


    From Muye village in the country of fire to Yuyin village, what am I doing?


    "Big snake pill."


    Yuzhi said in a deep voice.


    Big snake pill respectfully moved forward: "Lord ban, please tell me."


    "Dirty soil reincarnation body. How long can I use this level of body you prepared for me?" Yu Zhibo asked.


    "If it''s just an ordinary level operation, it should last about five days. If it''s a fierce and full-scale battle, it should last two days." Said big snake pill.


    "Then, how can I ensure that I am resurrected with a body reincarnated from filthy soil, and how can I meet the enemy?" Yu Zhibo asked in a deep voice, "if my soul returns to the pure land world again, it will be difficult to be called out again. Can you understand this?"


    Big snake pill doesn''t understand: how can it be difficult to be summoned back to the pure land world? Isn''t it possible to succeed by using the art of filthy soil reincarnation?


    Yuzhi speckle has not been explained too much.


    Even he didn''t know why he had such a feeling. He just had an intuitive sense of crisis.


    "If we consider this aspect, we can only ask Lord ban to cooperate." Big snake pill said, "my assistant pharmacist pocket can perfectly execute my orders. He can help seal your soul or seal your filthy reincarnation body, waiting for the decisive battle in 15 days."


    "Is that so... If so, it would be good." Yu Zhibo Ban said, "the reincarnation of filthy soil calls one after another, and changes the body several times in a short time, which will cause some great damage to the soul and affect the exertion of strength."


    "Yes."


    The big snake pill gently stuck out its tongue and said.


    No one knows the problem of replacing the body and damaging the soul better than big snake pill. He used the art of reincarnation to change his body many times earlier than yuzhiboban''s current situation.


    Now there is no reincarnation eye to help yuzhiboban revive, and everything is at an impasse. Although Yuzhi Boban wants to destroy Muye immediately, catch the guy called Maitreya and impose the most severe punishment, he also knows that the other party should have completely destroyed the reincarnation eye.


    Even if it is the use of filthy soil to reincarnate the body, suppress the whole tolerance world and destroy the whole tolerance world,. In the future, we can only get endless disappointment and despair - the body of filthy earth reincarnation is forced to maintain again and again, and the soul of yuzhiboban is weakened, decayed, and finally completely destroyed. Even filthy earth reincarnation can not be called out.


    As his soul weakens, his strength must no longer subdue the whole tolerance world.


    We must find a way to regain the reincarnation eye and the resurrected body, so as to truly conquer the whole tolerance world.


    Yu Zhibo looks at the crowd and finally places a glimmer of hope on big snake pill.


    Fifteen days later, after defeating the Allied forces of the tolerance world, he asked the big snake pill to look for the news of the big tube wood family and find an opportunity for his own resurrection.


    After consideration, Yu Zhibo accepted the seal of the pharmacist''s pocket.

 Chapter 303

    "It''s really yuzhibo!"


    "This level of strength is enough to call it a real God?"


    The pharmacist took the seal scroll, pushed his glasses and said.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t see Lord ban completely resurrected from the death with my own eyes. Maitreya really gave full play to his intelligence advantage. In this way, Lord ban, who can''t be completely resurrected, is also very troubled. " The big snake pill sticks out its tongue and has a hoarse voice.


    "So what should we do now?"


    The blind long door said uneasily.


    "You, who once claimed to be a God, the leader of Xiao organization, lost the reincarnation eye of Lord ban. You are just a man at a loss." Big snake pill said softly with a smile.


    "Big snake pill!"


    Xiao Nan warned.


    "Nothing, just say it. Changmen and Xiaonan, after losing the reincarnation eye, have you actually lost the actual control of Xiaoxiao organization? For example, jiaodu, scorpion and Didala, if they find that you have lost the power of God, how much loyalty will you retain to the organization? "


    Changmen and Xiaonan are silent and have no reincarnation eye to control the situation. Although Xiaonan is not weak and controls Yuyin village, it is difficult to master other people of Xiaoxiao organization and subordinate intelligence personnel.


    After all, reincarnation eye''s information transmission and power deterrence are irreplaceable.


    With these words, big snake pill looked at others: "how much loyalty do you have left, Yu Zhibo with earth, dried persimmon ghost mackerel and ah Fei?"


    Ah Fei shouted very lively, "don''t underestimate me. I''m created by Lord ban. I''ll always be loyal to Lord ban!"


    Dry persimmon ghost mackerel said, "my loyalty will not change if I work for the real God of tolerance, bring long-term peace and solve this hypocritical and cruel world."


    "Me too." Yu Zhibo said with earth.


    Big snake pill''s eyes stopped slightly on Yu Zhibo''s belt, feeling a little uncertain.


    "Herbalist pocket is my loyal assistant. My goal is to follow Lord yuzhiboban, look for the trace of the big barrel wood family, and truly achieve the ambition of immortality." Said big snake pill.


    "During the period when Lord ban was sealed, we have a lot to do."


    "Dou, take the seal scroll of Lord ban and go to the country of grass to prepare for the battle with the coalition army of tolerance."


    "Changmen, Xiaonan and Ganshi ghost mackerel, you integrate Xiao organization to see how many can stay, and then use the power of Xiao organization to fully search for information and intelligence called Da Tong Mu clan. Look for another possibility for the resurrection of Lord ban. "


    "Ah Fei, find all the baijue you can command, sneak into Muye village and look for possible traces of reincarnation eye. If you can find the reincarnation eye or get the news that the reincarnation eye has not been destroyed, you can help us too much!"


    The big snake pill arranged in an orderly way.


    After the arrangement, everyone answered and took orders. Yu Zhibo looked at the big snake pill with some questions: "don''t I need to do anything?"


    "Of course not." Big snake pill smiled, "you also have something to do, that is to go with me to see another yuzhibo people, yuzhibo Sasuke."


    "Yuzhibo Sasuke and yuzhibo weasel are alive now. It''s our only hope that we can reopen the eye of reincarnation, isn''t it?"


    Yu Zhibo''s earthy expression was a little strange: "it''s really you, big snake pill. Everything has been arranged."


    Big snake pill smiled and said nothing more.


    After all, the yuzhibo kid at the end of the crane can''t get on the table. You''ve done something messy before. You''ve lost the reincarnation eye and your kaleidoscope writing eye.


    After everyone dispersed and implemented the arrangement of big snake pill, big snake pill used the psychic snake to inform yuzhibo Sasuke, and went to meet yuzhibo Sasuke with yuzhibo and earth.


    "Speaking of it, take Tu Jun, your other kaleidoscope writes the wheel eye, where qimukakashi..."


    "I didn''t see Qimu Kakashi this time. They should also be aware of it." Yu Zhibo said gloomily with a earthy expression, "if even this kaleidoscope wheel eye is destroyed, I can only use other people''s three gouyu to write wheel eyes, and I can''t have kaleidoscope wheel eyes anymore."


    "That''s a pity..."


    Two days later, through the psychic snake of big snake pill, the news of everyone was summarized again. The situation was much better than big snake pill expected.


    The framework of Xiao organization has been preserved. All the corners are for the money accumulated over the years. They have not betrayed Xiao organization. Scorpion and Didala, two self proclaimed artists, are not afraid of the army of tolerance.


    In other words, just because the forbearance circle united, they had a stronger mentality of expressing art and did not choose to betray the organization.


    At the same time, the information of the big barrel wood family is zero, and there is no harvest at all.


    A Fei has obtained all the command of Bai Jue, with a total of about 100000 Bai Jue waiting for his command. The bad news is that the reincarnation eye and the kaleidoscope writing eye of yuzhibo with earth are obviously sealed or completely destroyed. No relevant information has been found in Muye village.


    Not only that, Bai Jue was also caught by Muye village and his whereabouts were unknown.


    The herbalist is on standby in the country of grass, and the underground baijue army gathers.


    The army of forbearance on the ground is also slowly gathering, ready to come to the country of grass to fight Yuzhi Boban together. Because the information from the fifth generation fire shadow in Muye village is too amazing, the other four tolerance villages have made a lot of preparations as much as possible, more than when yuzhiboban declared war.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke, whirlpool xiangphosphorus, Chongwu, ghost lamp Shuiyue also gathered together and saw big snake pill and yuzhibo with earth. After Yu Zhibo''s "Enlightenment" with the soil, he realized that the real identity of Yu Zhibo weasel was the spy of Muye village. For Muye village, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who slaughtered the whole Yu Zhibo family, decided to go to Muye village to find Yu Zhibo weasel.


    As for revenge or accountability, or simply to ask, it is difficult for Yu Zhibo Sasuke to understand at this moment.


    When yuzhibo Sasuke arrived at Muye village, another three days had passed.


    Yu Zhibo weasel, who had already received the news, met his brother outside Muye village.


    The situation of the two brothers is different. Yuzhibo weasel returns to Muye village again, and because the black pot of the destruction of yuzhibo family is thrown to Zhicun Tuan Zang, although his heart is full of a heavy feeling of sin, his mind to serve Muye village is more than his original mind to die.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke learned the truth and understood that yuzhibo family was indeed killed by yuzhibo weasel. He specially asked why weasel did so.


    After yuzhibo weasel told yuzhibo Sasuke everything, yuzhibo Sasuke realized that when yuzhibo family was destroyed, the joint efforts of Zhizhi village Tuan Zang and yuzhibo with soil were not just the responsibility of yuzhibo weasel alone.


    His parents chose to die without resistance, rather than being attacked or forcibly killed by yuzhibo weasel.

 Chapter 304

    "Why kill everyone! Why kill everyone! "


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke stared at the blood red sanguoyu writing wheel eyes and shouted to Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "Because when things get to that point, there is no way to ease them."


    Yu Zhibo weasel said sadly, "Sasuke, the arrogance of Yu Zhibo family makes their rebellion irresistible. The plot hidden by Zhicun group and the plot of Yu Zhibo to bring soil are imperceptible to me and Yu Zhibo, including the three generations of fire shadow."


    "The yuzhibo family''s rebellion is imminent, and still can''t ease the situation by sacrificing their lives... So many yuzhibo people can only be sacrificed for the peace of the village and for the sake of not breaking out a bigger war."


    "Why don''t you kill me? Why leave me alone and suffer alone in this world! " Yuzhibo Sasuke shouted, "I''m also a yuzhibo family!"


    "Because you are my favorite brother, I have the deepest expectations for you." Yu Zhibo weasel said, "I hope you can have more power than me, have real fetters and fire will."


    "I don''t need the will of fire. I need..."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke''s eyes were filled with tears, and then he looked firm.


    "Don''t be conceited, weasel, I will never go according to your requirements for me, never!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Sasuke." Yu Zhibo weasel said gently, "you have grown up and are a mature man. You can choose what you want to do. Kill me or whatever. "


    "But there is only one thing that I firmly believe. My beloved brother will not wave a knife at innocent people."


    "You don''t have to say such a thing!"


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke said coldly, but his heart was full of inexplicable warmth. There is no coercion, only trust and apology... Is the weasel really what big snake pill and Yu Zhibo said with earth. Is there only wood leaves in his heart?


    The hateful big snake pill and Yu Zhibo daitu are also not good people... Speaking of it, Yu Zhibo daitu is also one of the murderers of the Yu Zhibo family. I should choose to avenge him.


    Thinking like this in his heart, yuzhibo Sasuke couldn''t resist his unhappiness after all. He fought with yuzhibo weasel. Then he was pleasantly surprised to find that he had been able to fight up and down with yuzhibo weasel. He could defeat yuzhibo weasel as long as he practiced for some time.


    Well, this power has been standing on the whole tolerance world, right?


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke thought proudly and left Muye to find Yu Zhibo''s trouble with the soil.


    Yu Zhibo weasel returned to the fire shadow office in Muye village and reported the situation to the master.


    Su Ze in the fire shadow office immediately smiled.


    "Weasel, it''s not good for you to spoil your brother like this. Obviously you can beat him quickly... He confidently goes to Yu Zhibo to take earth and big snake pill, and will be beaten up."


    Yu Zhibo weasel said seriously, "Sasuke is excellent after all. He should quickly learn from his failure and grow up."


    However, not all of them. Yu Zhibo Sasuke is best at drawing self-confidence from victory, and then he is not confident until he is beaten back to his original shape next time.


    "Sasuke''s life is not in danger without the threat of Yuzhi spots and reincarnation eyes. According to our information, at present, only big snake pill and yuzhibo Sasuke are in contact with Sasuke. I have sealed a pupil technique for big snake pill and yuzhibo Dai Tu respectively. In Sasuke''s eyes, when facing big snake pill, it will release a month''s reading. Big snake pill with poor magic resistance is likely to be unable to resist. "


    "When facing Yu Zhibo with the earth, he will release a sky light, so that he dare not do it to Sasuke again."


    Compendium, Su Ze and Wen''an all saw the horror of brother control again.


    Is it so deep? Or was it part of yuzhibo weasel''s calculation to let yuzhibo Sasuke leave before?


    Maybe it''s to let yuzhibo Sasuke see the danger of the outside world, and then realize that he can feel at ease when he returns to Muye and yuzhibo weasel.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke will probably be calculated to death by his brother forever.


    When Yu Zhibo weasel retreated, the master and Su Ze also discussed: "each forbearance village is ready to fight... We have gone to the country of grass, and we are going to the country of grass to start this joint war of forbearance."


    "This is an unprecedented thing. We must take into account the existence of baijue''s camouflage ability to prevent being provoked into infighting." Su Ze said, "and the shadow of the five tolerance villages also needs real communication and mutual trust."


    "Are grandpa and Watergate ready?"


    "We are ready, and I am ready. This time, we will win." Suze said with certainty.


    The master''s eyes moved, smiled and wanted to say something. When he saw Wen An around Su Ze, he looked gloomy.


    In the final analysis, I will never really have happiness.


    Perhaps the short warmth of the past three years has been my greatest harvest.


    You''re cheap, smelly boy!


    A few days later, the Ninjas in Muye village started to move towards the country of grass.


    The distance between the country of grass and the country of fire is very short. Just one day later, the army has arrived in the capital of the country of grass. The master saw the shadow of the other four tolerance villages accompanied by Suze, wen''an''an, Nara Luku, one eyed qimukakasi and yuzhibo weasel.


    Three generations of earth shadow big wild trees, four generations of thunder shadow AI, five generations of wind shadow I love Luo, and five generations of water shadow shine on Meiming.


    Without the troublemakers of the original works, such as zhongzhicun Tuan Zang, yuzhibo Sasuke, yuzhibo with soil, the five shadows'' talks went exceptionally smoothly.


    Thanks to the separation of yuzhiboban, they made a big fuss in each village, showing their strength, so that all villages understand that this is not fun. After feeling the strength of yuzhiboban, all villages are ready to fight and wait for yuzhiboban to appear.


    With Su Ze once again sharing the latest information and Bai Jue''s ability, the trace of Bai Jue was really found under the strict investigation of each village, and the cooperation of the five tolerance villages was more united.


    The agreed day finally came.


    The herbalist''s bag releases the filthy earth and reincarnates the wisdom of the universe, standing on everyone''s head.


    Hundreds of thousands of white Jue poured out of the ground and began to fight with the Ninja army.


    Big snake pill, changmen, Xiaonan, jiaodu, Didala, scorpion, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, a Fei, yuzhibo daitu, yuzhibo Sasuke and others appeared, and Gongwei was on the side of yuzhibo spot.


    "Ninjas, the war has begun!"


    Yuzhi announced loudly.


    Ninjas are shouting and fighting with Bai Jue. The shadows and elites in the five tolerance villages are confronting Yuzhi Boban and others.


    Among them, Yu Zhibo weasel has an unspeakable impulse to cover his face: what''s the matter? My stupid brother Sasuke... I have arranged so many arrangements. Why are you still persuaded to become one of Yu Zhibo Ban''s men?

 Chapter 305

    "Before the battle begins, I have one thing to ask you."


    "Maitreya."


    With the help of big snake pill, the long door with new eyes came forward and said.


    The shadows and guards of the five tolerance villages were somewhat unexpected: although they all know that the relationship between Maitreya and the five generations of Huoying masters is unusual, and they have good strength and intelligence ability, they still feel unusual when they are called by the enemy.


    Su Ze calmly replied, "excuse me, vortex long door."


    "As a person who knows everything, he understands where the peace and war in the tolerance community come from, and has such an opinion on peace. Why don''t you stand with me and Lord ban to bring peace to the whole tolerance community, but on the other side of the tolerance village?"


    Said the vortex long door.


    "Because I don''t trust your ability, I think you don''t understand the fetter concept of the six immortals since the millennium, and I also think you can''t resist the big tube wood family that will come to this tolerance world in the future."


    Su Ze said finally and took a look at the master.


    The master felt his gaze and reluctantly made an indifferent appearance, but he was very happy in his heart: smelly kid, now you finally understand my charm? I know that there is only one real reason, that is, you made such a choice because of my choice.


    In other words, this guy knows a lot of information. He''s really a guy full of mysteries! Maybe I should seriously explore what surprises and secrets are hidden under the mystery.


    "The reincarnation eye is in your hand?" Changmen asked again, "hand over the reincarnation eye, let Lord ban revive, and then the tolerance world will usher in permanent peace."


    "How long can such peace last?" Su Ze said with a faint smile.


    "Moreover, I need to say to you that the reincarnation eye has been completely destroyed by me. You don''t have to find a way to test it."


    "Maitreya!"


    The long gate whispered, and with a surge of anger, he saw a tall man with white hair in the Ninja coalition army. He was stunned.


    It turned out that the teacher was there.


    Just want to talk about the past, yuzhiboban has been impatient and walked forward with his head held high.


    "That''s all for the boring words. As I said just now, the battle has begun!"


    "Yes, the battle has indeed begun!"


    With Su Ze''s words, two invisible souls went straight to yuzhiboban''s body and tried to attack yuzhiboban''s soul.


    Yuzhi Boban didn''t notice at first. When he felt the sharp pain of the soul, his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, and used the human Tao ability to view the soul, he saw two souls attacking himself.


    The second generation fire shadow thousand hand gate and the fourth generation fire shadow wave wind water gate.


    "It has been detected. The attack is about to fail! The reincarnation eye of Yu Zhibo has the ability to see the soul! " Suze suggested.


    "You don''t have to remind us of this kind of thing. We can judge it long ago."


    Thousand hands said, but he felt that his soul and body were attracted by yuzhiban uncontrollably, and fell into yuzhiban''s hands in a twinkling of an eye,


    Yu Zhibo''s palm pinched the soul neck between the thousand hands and looked at him with satisfaction.


    "This disgusting face, no matter how many times you look at it, wants to be completely destroyed!"


    Thousand hands stared at him coldly with an expressionless face, making yuzhiboban feel the taste of revenge more and more.


    This hand uses the power of reincarnation eyes to clamp the soul between the thousand hands, and the other hand extends to the direction of the wave wind water gate: "boy, come here, too!"


    When he entered the nine tail mode, he had chakra''s body, flashed through the Yuzhi wave spot, and appeared on the other side with the unique suction for the soul.


    Yu Zhibo was surprised and looked at him in surprise.


    "Part of the nine tails, and you are in a strange coexistence state. What have you experienced?"


    The other five forbearance village shadows and guards would not watch. The master shouted angrily and threw a punch at yuzhiboban. Onoki, I love Luo, AI, Zhao Meiming, chirabi, zilaiye, Qing, daruy and others followed.


    Changmen, Xiaonan, Didala, scorpion, jiaodu, big snake pill and others also immediately moved forward to resist them.


    To the great snake pill''s embarrassment, he confidently asked the pharmacist to use the art of filthy earth reincarnation. All the three generations of Lei Ying and the second generation of Tu Ying who tried to psychize filthy earth reincarnation failed.


    Just at the beginning, their number fell into disadvantage and disadvantage.


    Yuzhibo weasel directly took off his mask and met his stupid brother yuzhibo Sasuke.


    The two began to confront each other again.


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke didn''t know what disease he had committed, and felt that there was nothing wrong with Yu Zhibo ban bringing peace to the tolerance world. Yu Zhibo weasel decided to teach him earnestly. After talking for a while, they finally fought.


    Yuzhibo weasel''s will to fire really didn''t move yuzhibo Sasuke.


    Su Ze quietly looked at the scene and looked at Wen''an.


    Wen''an nodded and summoned three coffins using the art of reincarnation of filthy soil.


    Yu Zhibo, who was pinching his neck between the thousand hands, looked strangely: the reincarnation of filthy soil on our side failed? Have they succeeded in reincarnation? It doesn''t make sense. It''s OK to study the forbidden art of big snake pill. Why can''t it compare with the little girl around Maitreya?


    Yu Zhibo and Tu, who did not participate in the battle, also looked nervously: the false moon eye plan collapsed, and he was controlled by Yu Zhibo from the beginning, but anyway, he wanted to see the man again.


    Will the Maitreya fulfill that promise?


    Among the three coffins, the first person who came out was a man in red plate armor, between the fire shadow thousand hand pillars of the early generation.


    Yuzhiboban''s face was a little strange: "Zhujian (Hasi spicy mother)! I really haven''t fought for a long time! "


    "Spot (madala)!" A thousand hands touched their hair and laughed brightly, "ha ha ha, I really didn''t expect to have a chance to see you again!"


    With this careless appearance, Yu Zhibo''s expression is a little strange.


    This guy is still like that!


    Inside the other two coffins were two teenage boys and girls. One was a thousand hand rope tree. He looked down at his palm and said, "well, you can really live in this way. The reincarnation of filthy soil is really a wonderful ninja."


    "Hey? What happened? " Beside him was a little ignorant girl, "aren''t I dead?"


    He looked around again and asked in surprise, "is the war still going on? Who is the enemy? Who are we fighting? "


    "No, it doesn''t matter... Everything doesn''t matter."


    Yu Zhibo, with tears in his eyes, hurried to her with Tu, like swearing: "soon, the war will be over, Lin!"

 Chapter 306

    "Eh?"


    Yehara Lin looked at him strangely.


    "Uncle, are you from the Yu Zhibo family? Do you know me? "


    "And why do you cry with my name?"


    Yu Zhibo froze and twitched at the corners of his mouth when he took Tun: "Lin, I''m sorry..."


    Thousands of words can only become such a sentence in the end.


    I''m sorry.


    I killed a lot of people and did a lot of wrong things, including Mr. Watergate, Mrs. jiuxinnai, and a lot of people


    My sin may not allow me to live in this world, but I must let you live and live in this imperfect but fresh world again!


    Sorry, Lin!


    Without identifying himself, he finally turned his eyes to the long gate and was the best person to perform the art of reincarnation.


    Of course, half of his body is intercolumn cells. He also has enough vitality and can also perform the natural art of reincarnation, but it''s not the best time yet.


    "Kid, have you betrayed?" Yu Zhibo said.


    "Yes, I betrayed. For Lin, I must..."


    Yu Zhibo said with soil.


    "Really? If the reincarnation eye has been destroyed, what is the significance of your betrayal? "


    When Yu Zhibo Ban said this, he suddenly thought of a possibility and laughed up: "the reincarnation eye has not been destroyed! Ha ha ha! "


    "Maitreya, you missed the only chance to win me!"


    He pointed to Su Ze: "hand over the reincarnation eye and let me resurrect! Otherwise, I will kill all ninjas and make the so-called ninjas become the dust of history! "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "no, the reincarnation eye has been destroyed. Our promise to bring earth is to help him revive yehara Lin when we find the people of the big barrel wood family or cultivate a new reincarnation eye. "


    "Do you want to deceive me by saying such words now?"


    Yu Zhibo took a disdainful look at him: "it''s too late!"


    Other subordinates and the shadows of the five great powers are fighting. In front of Yuzhi Boban, there are only qianshouzhu, qianshoufanjian and qianshougangshou whose soul is clamped, the wave wind Watergate in the nine tail chakra mode, and Su Ze and Wen''an who have not joined the battle.


    Yu zhiboban pressed his soul on the thousand hand gate with one hand, sealed his soul somewhere, and looked at the thousand hand column: "let''s have a duel with Mu Dun, between the columns!"


    "Mu Dun, the tree world is coming!"


    Countless trees came out from the ground, like Python ferocious, and like wild animals clawing at the people, trying to bind the enemy with yuzhiboban''s mind.


    "Ha ha, ban, you even learned this move!"


    Said the thousand hand pillar with a smile.


    "This is not the time to say this, Grandpa, use wooden Dun!" The master warned.


    "Oh, Mu Dun, the tree world is coming!"


    Between the thousand hand pillars, he scratched his head with embarrassment, clapped his hands, and came out of the tree world.


    The newly emerged trees and trees began to squeeze and fight with each other, and then the chakra between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu collided with each other in this form and began to compete directly.


    "Between the pillars, you guy!" Yu Zhibo Ban said with a disdainful expression, "don''t use the same moves as me!"


    "Well, what''s the move?" Qianshouzhu asked suspiciously, "it''s better to say that you use the same moves as me than that I use the same moves as you?"


    "Shut up, idiot, idiot!" Yu Zhibo is a little impatient.


    Qianshouzhu was a little autistic and said, "I''m an idiot... I''m an idiot..."


    "It''s a fool, you guy! We''re at war, we''re at war! Cheer me up! " Yu Zhibo roared.


    The thousand hand pillar came back: "Oh! How will you defeat you? "


    "Wooden Dun, the art of wooden man!"


    Yuzhiboban''s mouth showed an imperceptible smile: what an idiot. From before to now, it will always look like this idiot.


    This guy


    Since you use wooden Dun, I''ll use my xuzuo Neng for a long time, between the columns!


    His eyes turned into kaleidoscope and wrote wheel eyes. The hundred meter high blue beard Zuo Neng almost matched the huge wooden man between the thousand hand pillars. The two fought at this point.


    All the fighting ninjas hurried back and gave them enough space. The so-called 100000 white Jue didn''t show much strength in the battle just now. Most of them were killed by ninjas together.


    After withdrawing from a distance of more than 1000 meters, the Ninjas looked at the 100 meter high suzanohu and the wooden man fighting, which made them all look at each other.


    The so-called Ninja God''s thousand hand column and the power of God... At this time, it''s absolutely right. They don''t even have a chance to intervene in this level of fight!


    Including big snake pill, changmen, Xiaonan and others, they had to leave here to avoid being accidentally injured by huge xuzuo nenghu and wooden people.


    There are only four generations of huoyingbo, fengshuimen, Suze, Wen''an, qianshoushengshu and qianshougangshou left between the qianshouzhu and near the battle of yuzhiboban.


    Yehara Lindu has been retreated to hundreds of meters by Yu Zhibo.


    As the battle between the two filthy reincarnations with infinite chakras became more and more intense, they had to avoid it a little.


    "Is this level of power s?" Among the Ninja allied forces, Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto looked at each other and said in disbelief.


    "Fortunately, Lord Maitreya led us. Lord Maitreya really deserves to be the first person in the world. He has become the man of the fifth generation of fire shadow in Muye and the decision-maker of so many Ninja coalition forces. It''s really strong!"


    "Yes, I''m lucky to see Lord Maitreya''s feat. I know why Lord Maitreya can pass through the world every time, because his wisdom and strategy are as unpredictable as the sea and the starry sky!"


    "Yes, even the S-level strong are under the control of Lord Maitreya..."


    The two of them say the same thing to each other.


    Then they all understood each other''s plans.


    After this reincarnation in the world, they are not ready to work for others, including hesdao, nor can they gain their loyalty.


    There is only one person they are loyal to.


    That''s the first in the world, Lord Maitreya!


    "It''s really extraordinary..." standing on the Green Magic aircraft, Wen An''an watched the scene. "The strong people in the fifth level reincarnation world are such strength... No, according to Lord Maira, yuzhiboban is still in the stage of nostalgia and playing with the thousand hand pillar, and the real strength has not been fully brought into play."


    "From the beginning, I planned the layout and obtained status and power in order to be able to deal with this level of power at this moment."

 Chapter 307

    A golden figure flickered around the Green Magic aircraft.


    "Mr. Milo, is everything ready?"


    "Four generations of fire shadow, thank you." Su Ze said, give a piece of Rune paper to the fourth generation Huoying.


    The fourth generation of Huoying nodded: "give it to me and you will reach the target."


    Seeing the fourth generation of Huoying leave, Wen''an waited for the opportunity on the side where Yuzhi Boban fought with the first generation of Huoying. Wen''an whispered, "in this way, even if we can pass the customs, it has little to do with us. Will it affect our final reward?"


    Su Ze pondered and said, "it may affect us, but for us, the most important thing is to repair your legs, determine our relationship and further improve our strength."


    Wen An was a little embarrassed: "the first two have been completed?"


    "Yes, it has been completed. It''s only the last step. We have no way to decide what degree of power we really get from the world. It''s like we have to borrow the power of so many reincarnation world powers to a great extent. We are obviously not opponents in the face-to-face battle against these enemies. "


    Suze said.


    "In fact, that''s the limit we can do. Even if we go back to brush the third level reincarnation world and the fourth level reincarnation world, get more systems and more diverse abilities, and then enter the Naruto world, we are unable to meet the strong and need to take risks. "


    "On the contrary, as long as you succeed this time, your strength must grow by leaps and bounds, and my strength must increase again. This reluctance is inevitable, because our strength really does not reach that level. "


    In their dialogue, the battle between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu has also passed the most intense stage.


    "There is no way to give full play to your strength. We can only end our fight this time."


    Yu Zhibo said proudly.


    "It''s over, between the columns, earth explosion, sky star!"


    Xuzuo Neng''s Yu Zhibo spot''s eyes changed into reincarnation eyes and opened his hands. Gravity condensed on the body between the thousand hand pillars. Countless earth blocks and stones attracted towards the thousand hand pillars and the wooden man, trying to wrap the thousand hand pillars inside.


    The thousand hand pillars clapped their hands in doubt and shouted, "wooden Dun, the tree world is coming!"


    Countless trees come out and fly out the top of earth blocks and stones, which also makes the gravity of Yuzhi wave unable to be further compressed.


    "Huh? What did you say? " He looked strangely at Yu Zhibo.


    Yuzhi Boban also felt a little blunder: "I almost forgot that you are different from ordinary ninjas..."


    He raised his hand and sucked the thousand hand pillars with gravity. There was no resistance between the thousand hand pillars. Instead, he used the art of wooden dragon and hit Yuzhi wave spot.


    Yu Zhibo''s palm was raised, and a black stick of Yin-Yang Dun appeared. He jumped on the wooden dragon and stabbed between the thousand hand pillars.


    You come and I go, and the fight is fierce.


    A moment later, yuzhiboban was better at it. He used a black stick to penetrate the body between the thousand hand columns, and then smiled: "in this way, you will lose your fighting ability between the columns."


    "First generation adults, let me help you!"


    The body shape of the wave wind water gate flashed and appeared next to the body between the thousand hand pillars. Holding a golden spiral pill in his hand, he pressed it towards Yuzhi wave spot.


    "Don''t take out this funny toy!"


    Yuzhi Boban disdainfully grabbed the wrist of the wave Feng Shui gate, watched the chuck pull ball slowly disperse and said.


    Bofeng Watergate''s expression was calm: "it''s hard to say what kind of toy it is, Lord ban."


    Yuzhi Boban looked down and saw that the other hand of the wave wind water gate seemed to inadvertently pass over his body, leaving an ink Rune like thing.


    "The art of flying Thor?"


    Yuzhi Boban looked at the wave wind water gate with disgust: the second generation fire shadow thousand hands is his most disgusting person, and the art of flying Thunder God is his most disgusting ninja. One thousand hands killed his brother Yuzhi boquannai by flying thunder!


    "Yes, it''s the art of flying Thor!" Wave Feng shuimen said, his body flashed past, appeared behind Yu Zhibo ban, and pressed his palm to the back of Yu Zhibo Ban''s heart.


    "You want to..."


    Yuzhi Boban waved and grabbed the arm of the wave Feng Shui door, "dance? Use flying Thor''s scum! "


    The wave wind water gate that was caught in one hand not only didn''t panic, but smiled apologetically, and printed on the other hand: "sorry, Mr. Ban!"


    what?


    Yuzhi Boban felt bad and quickly let go. Chakrayong used absolute defense: "Shenluo -"


    The two syllables "Tianzheng" haven''t been pronounced yet, but it''s too late.


    Just where the mark of flying Thor was left by the wave Feng Shui gate, a rune paper was pasted on his body.


    Maoshan Taoism, exorcism charm!


    With this ghost dispelling talisman, all the evil dispelling talismans, ghost dispelling talismans, evil dispelling blood ink and peach talismans of Su Ze burst out and pasted them on Yu zhiboban''s body.


    The forbidden art created by the second generation of fire shadow, the art of multiplying detonating symbols with each other, is not a groundless art, but a detonating symbol channeling two detonating symbols, two detonating symbols channeling four detonating symbols, and hundreds, thousands or tens of thousands of detonating symbols channeling in an instant. In essence, it is an extremely fast psychic art.


    The power of this spell depends on how many of your psychic detonator. If there is no body reborn from dirt, the explosion moment of the detonator will send the user to die first, and then kill the enemy. This is the reason for the so-called prohibition.


    If you can''t connect to the place with many detonating symbols correctly, multiplying each other''s detonating symbols won''t have much power.


    At this moment, the wave wind water gate uses Su Ze''s Maoshan Taoist exorcism to attack ghosts.


    A piece of Rune paper channeled all the exorcism runes and even all kinds of exorcism items of Su Ze, which is the art of mutual multiplication of exorcism runes!


    Almost in an instant, Su Ze ignored the waves, and the Feng Shui door was next to Yuzhi Boban. He pinched the seal with his hands and shouted, "disease!"


    On Yuzhi Boban, all the talismans and tools to ward off evil spirits explode with power.


    With a fierce scream, Yu Zhibo was covered with white smoke and fell back.


    The wave Feng Shui gate was also hurt by the power of Rune paper. The soul was covered with scars and hurried back.


    Dead?


    Suze is not sure. He looks at the wave Feng Shui gate.


    As soon as the wave wind water gate approached, he saw Yuzhi Boban, whose body was broken, turn over and stand up, holding a black stick in his hand.


    Yuzhi Boban widened his eyes and looked at Su Ze, full of endless resentment.


    "Maitreya!"


    "Is all this in your expectation?"

 Chapter 308

    "No, it''s not exactly what I expected."


    Suze said.


    "It''s just that I guess about your state. As a soul and a dead person who should not exist in the world, your essence is a kind of evil thing and should be restrained by my Taoist art."


    "Now, it''s just a test of my guess."


    "Taoism?" Yuzhi Boban repeated Su Ze''s words in surprise, "what kind of Ninja is this, blood following limit or blood following net?"


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling at his speech.


    Explaining Maoshan Taoism to the Ninjas in the ninja world is obviously a matter of asking for trouble. Let yuzhiboban regard Taoism as a unique ninja.


    "The damage from the soul level is different from the damage on the reincarnation body of filthy soil. How much can chakra play now? Can the reincarnation eye and kaleidoscope writing wheel eye still be used normally? How many can Ninja use? "


    "Hum!"


    Yu zhiboban snorted coldly. Although he didn''t feel very good, he wouldn''t think he really couldn''t use the reincarnation eye and kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye.


    Once again, his eyes were transformed into reincarnation eyes. As soon as he wanted to use his unique move "lunmu prison", he felt that he was unable to do what he wanted - chakra was insufficient!


    It is clearly the reincarnation of filthy soil. It is known as infinite chakra, but chakra is insufficient.


    The strange Ninjutsu called "daoshu" not only made the injury on his filthy reincarnation unable to recover, but also weakened his chakra upper limit to a very low level.


    If you can''t even use the "Lun tomb side prison" once, you can''t open the xuzuo Neng by using a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye. There are also the earth explosion star, the super God Luo Tianzheng, the sky barrier earthquake star, the art of wooden Dun wooden man, and the coming of the tree world. All the Ninjutsu that requires a lot of chakra can''t be used.


    "In this way, my strength is higher than the so-called five forbearance villages. I don''t have an absolute advantage. I''m likely to be sealed by them!"


    Yu Zhibo ban thought in his heart that even if chakra''s quantity is not enough at the moment, he thinks he can fight against the shadows of the five tolerance villages, but he has to become much more laborious.


    At this time, Wen''an suddenly said, "the root brigade, for Muye, it''s time for you to go out!"


    "Yes!"


    More than 20 ninjas from the root group rushed out with a fanatical expression on their faces and rushed towards Yuzhi Boban.


    "Crisscross ¡¤ four purple fire array!"


    A root group of ninjas ran to yuzhiboban. The other eight ninjas were divided into two groups and used the super simplified four purple inflammation array taught by Chu Wen''an. The two four purple inflammation arrays were staggered together to envelop yuzhiboban and the root group ninja in the space of the cube.


    As long as the root group ninjas use the "Li Si Xiang seal", Yuzhi wave spot will be completely sealed like black Jue.


    These ninjas in the root group, who were originally under Zhicun Tuan Zang, had no ability to express their feelings. After becoming subordinates of Su Ze and Wen''an, Wen''an not only did not suppress their feelings, but induced their feelings and realized their transformation from misfortune to happiness.


    Just this feeling of happiness, the feeling of living in the sun as a human rather than a tool, these ninjas can pay the price of their lives.


    "Hum!"


    "Is that all?"


    Yu zhiboban''s body appeared outside the "crisscross ¡¤ four purple inflammation array". Inside the array, it became a human shaped wood.


    This is a kind of Kungfu that can confuse the true with the false and is difficult to be seen. It is also a kind of Ninja that has been used between thousand hand pillars before.


    At this moment, when chakra is insufficient, yuzhiboban can only fight with this ingenious method, not as arrogant as before, with unlimited chakra wantonly releasing moves.


    Seeing this, the Ninjas in the root brigade naturally won''t maintain the seal of the four purple fire array and the four elephants in the, but withdrew backward and gathered together again to look for opportunities.


    At this time, the fourth generation Lei Ying AI and the third generation Tu Ying Da Yemu were the same, feeling that they had found an opportunity.


    "Damn Yuzhi, pride and madness will stop here! Thunder abuse level Millennium dance! "


    Onoki also kept silent, mobilized chakra, prepared chendun ninja, and looked for an opportunity to release chendun.


    "Really, do you think I''m weak?"


    Yu zhiboban jumped and raised his hand to catch AI''s smashed arm. The black stick in his hand ran through his body for an instant, and then he stared at big wild wood with three gouyu writing wheels in his eyes.


    Onoki''s palm trembled. He didn''t know whether he was frightened by the momentum or he was in a magic trick. He slowly stopped to release the seal of chendun.


    "I still can''t resist you, kids!" Yu Zhibo said proudly.


    AI''s black stick runs through AI, making AI unable to move.


    Chilabi and Darui of yunyin village couldn''t bear it at once, and rushed forward with a loud shout.


    Yu zhiboban said easily, but his broken body and chakra with an upper limit still limited his strength, and his expression was much more dignified than before.


    In particular, the eight pillars, Liqi Rabbi, body surgery and Lei Dun seem to be able to see Yu Chi Bo Bo, and get along well with the tails. They are not at all affected by their own killing and writing round eyes, and it is very difficult to win quickly.


    The battle finally fell into a clear disadvantage.


    And other battles have entered the end stage.


    Baijue lost one after another. Big snake pill and pharmacist pocket fled. Changmen, Xiaonan, Didala and yuzhibo Sasuke were surrounded. Jiaodu and scorpion were successively killed by the people of the five tolerance villages. Baijue named a Fei was also caught and sealed.


    "Changmen, Xiaonan, yuzhiboban is about to fail..."


    Zilai also led the new disciple whirlpool Naruto to persuade changmen and Xiaonan.


    Changmen''s expression was indifferent: "Lord ban will not fail. Even if he fails temporarily, I will inherit his ideal and bring peace to the tolerance world. I will never change my goal."


    "What we have to do now is just the same as what we did in the past, but we don''t do it in the name of love."


    "Mr. Zilai, our choice is absolutely just. For the sake of peace in the world of tolerance and the elimination of war in the world of tolerance. Why can''t the teacher understand it? "


    Since then, he also had a serious expression: "if you want to say why, you can only say that the choice of changmen doesn''t take into account the fetters between people."


    "Changmen, I want to correct your wrong ideas!"


    On the other hand, the black soil and loess in Yanyin village kept talking to Didala to persuade him to return to Yanyin village. Didala was very annoyed.


    "You don''t understand my art at all. I won''t go back!"

 Chapter 309

    Like changmen and Didala who did not accept persuasion, yuzhibo Sasuke also decided not to accept yuzhibo weasel''s persuasion.


    However, unlike changmen and Didala, he was beaten up by his brother yuzhibo weasel. Because of the treatment of compendium and Wen''an, yuzhibo weasel not only had no injury, but the amount of chakra increased a lot. He was healthy and stronger. He didn''t even need to be able to help. So he pressed yuzhibo Sasuke on the ground to hammer.


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke doubts life. I am also a genius, and you are also a genius. Is there such a big gap between us?


    The gap is really big. Yu Zhibo weasel has no other defects in strength except that he was fooled by the will of fire.


    At the age of twelve or thirteen, yuzhibo Sasuke graduated from tolerance school. At the same age, yuzhibo weasel has opened a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes and killed the whole family.


    To exaggerate, even qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban don''t have this level of strength at the age of 12 or 13.


    Yuzhibo weasel''s level of genius is certainly not false, not comparable to yuzhibo Sasuke''s brother.


    After no persuasion, yuzhibo weasel captured yuzhibo Sasuke, and reluctantly released changmen and Xiaonan to leave, and Heitu also released Didala to leave - mainly because Xiaonan put out tens of millions of initiation symbols. Didala''s explosive power is too powerful, they can''t win, but they can both lose and hurt, killing a large number of Ninja coalition forces.


    Because of this threat, considering that they are not enemies of yuzhiboban''s level, let them go in the end.


    Yuzhiboban fought with chilabi and others, but still didn''t decide the outcome.


    Weakened a lot of Yuzhi spots, they fought with rough and fleshy people. They were not afraid of minor injuries, nor did they have the means to restrain each other. It didn''t matter who was higher or lower. The important thing was that they couldn''t win the opponent at all.


    "Can I help you?"


    Su Ze warned loudly.


    Yuzhi Boban jumped away and motioned chirabi and others to take the fourth generation Lei Yingai away: "I''ve lost interest in you. The kid called Maitreya, who claimed to know everything from the beginning, even calculated everything about me from the beginning, so that many of my abilities could not be displayed. "


    "What degree of strength do you have?"


    Su Ze smiled and stepped forward: "if you want to fight, I may not be able to compare with your tempered combat experience, but you should not have such a strong threat at this time."


    "As it happens, I also think it''s up to me to put an end to this action."


    "Hum, you know yourself at this time."


    Yuzhi Boban condensed a new black stick in his hand and ran towards Su Ze. Purple Qi appeared on Su Ze''s face, the reading power floated around his body, and internal power lingered on his hand and knife.


    The black stick and the knife crisscross, making a violent impact sound. Yu Zhibo writes that the wheel eye rotates and tries to use magic, but it is blocked by the reading power and internal force. When the black stick is waved, Su Ze responds and blocks at a very fast speed.


    After only fighting for several times, Su Ze felt that he had gained a lot. Yu zhiboban''s rapid response and flexible killing moves were unprecedented among the experts he had seen before.


    Different from the strain of martial arts moves in the world of martial arts, yuzhiboban has no moves. It is the fastest strain, the fastest attack and counterattack. In this extremely fast close combat, it can be said that no matter how exquisite pre routine moves are, they may not be able to cope with the strain. Only by counterattack at a faster speed can they occupy the advantage.


    Yu Zhibo also learned Su Ze''s level and sneered.


    "You''re just, that''s all."


    Su Ze nodded without getting angry: "indeed, my strength is worse than you, so I try to weaken your strength. Now it seems that whether it is crisscross four purple fire array or mutual multiplication of ghost dispelling talisman, it is still very effective. "


    Yu Zhibo suddenly overflowed with murderous spirit.


    Not only that, but also my reincarnation eyes were hidden by him one step in advance.


    Smelly kid, you really calculated me badly!


    Clench your teeth and fight again. Their weapons are staggered. Su Ze and Yu Zhibo ban fight again. After more than ten moves, they are finally hurt by Yu Zhibo ban. The black stick grazes their shoulders and nearly hits their chest or throat.


    "Smelly kid, if you have any moves, just use them!"


    Yu Zhibo sneered.


    Su Ze smiled, cut his fingers, spilled blood, wrote a symbol in the air, and then waved it towards Yu Zhibo.


    Yuzhiboban naturally scoffs at this means. Does this slow Ninja want to make people laugh?


    At this time, Su Ze raised his hand: "soul absorption!"


    Yu zhiboban was stunned by his kung fu. He was caught off guard. The broken soul directly got rid of the body reincarnated from dirty soil, was attracted to the Taoist talisman in the air, and then screamed and a huge wound appeared.


    It is not so powerful for the living. It is extremely powerful and attractive for yuzhiboban, a soul that has died and attached to other people''s bodies!


    "Maitreya, you guy!" Yu Zhibo''s soul roared.


    Su Ze smiled - as Yu Zhibo''s soul was sucked in by himself, the body reincarnated from filthy soil had turned into a cloud of dust, which could not recover completely.


    Yuzhiboban''s technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, after several arrangements by Su Ze, finally failed completely.


    At this time, the door of the pure land world opened.


    The soul of the six immortals floated out and caught the soul of yuzhiboban.


    "This is the end of the matter. The tolerance community is united. People have regained their fetters and are about to restore peace again." The six immortals said to Su Ze, "I will take the soul of yuzhiboban away and take strict care of him. I will never let him have the opportunity to reincarnate in the filthy land. There are other people''s souls. Now I want to take them to the pure land world..."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "is that the advantage of having blood? Yu Zhibo ban, this kind of guy should have been sealed or all gods and souls should be destroyed. You actually want to take him away and let him recover? "


    The six immortals said calmly, "your statement is very dangerous. You are likely to follow the old path of yuzhiboban and threaten world peace. Why don''t I take you to the pure land? "


    To put it bluntly, it''s a threat


    "Forget it, if you want to take yuzhibo, take it away. Before that, I have one more thing to do. "


    Su Ze said, "Yu Zhibo takes the earth!"


    Yu Zhibo hurried forward with Tu and looked at Su Ze excitedly.


    Su Ze took out a pair of reincarnation eyes and handed them to him.


    "According to our previous agreement, let''s start."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya!" Yu Zhibo took the soil and immediately dug down his eyes and handed them to Su Ze. He put on a pair of reincarnation eyes, and then put his hands on his chest.

 Chapter 310

    "MY reincarnation eye!"


    Yu Zhibo''s soul roared, "you bastard!"


    "It is not allowed to bring the dead back to life." The six immortals also said, "please don''t do this."


    However, Yu Zhibo took the earth without hesitation. He directly launched the "natural art of reincarnation" against Yeyuan Lin and Qianshou rope tree.


    Yeyuanlin and qianshoushengshu, who were reincarnated from filthy soil, had a normal human body, recovered the human heartbeat again, looked down in surprise at their palms and touched their cheeks.


    "OK, I''m alive!" The thousand hand rope tree cried happily.


    Yehara Lin looked anxiously at Yu Zhibo who used the art of reincarnation - his black hair quickly turned pale and fell to the rear.


    "Bring soil!"


    "Why do you do this? I''m dead!"


    Yu Zhibo took the earth and was dying. He pulled out the reincarnation eye and handed it back to Su Ze. He whispered to Yeyuan Lin: "finally recognize me, Lin. I''m really glad to see you again. "


    "With soil, why..."


    "Because I''ve always been a fool. I''ve been used like a fool, immersed in unrealistic fantasies and done a lot. I''ll never forgive myself or let others forgive my mistakes."


    Yu Zhibo said slowly with a sad smile.


    "I am no longer qualified to live in this world. The so-called world is hell. It''s better to say that the people with intrigues are hell. For so many years, I''ve been in the hell of hatred. "


    "I didn''t understand until I saw you again that the only thing I could do was to let you live and have a new life."


    "Lin, I''m sorry, all the time..."


    "I''ve always been a clumsy, ridiculous, late fool."


    Yehara Lin''s eyes softened, with a trace of tears.


    "It doesn''t matter, Dai Tu. It doesn''t matter. Oh, Dai Tu, I know you. You are the gentlest and kindest. "


    It was like coaxing him to sleep until Yu Zhibo completely died with earth and had no life.


    Only then did Lin yehara burst into tears.


    The one eyed flag mukakashi stood behind yehara Lin, quietly watching the scene, and the memory returned to many years ago.


    Take the earth and die in front of them again.


    Qimu Kakashi and Yeyuan Lin survived again.


    It''s like the result of the mission of shenwukun bridge.


    Four generations of fire, shadow, wave, wind and water gate also quietly watched this scene, but they missed their wife whirlpool nine Sinai. If we can stop the tragedy from the beginning, maybe... It will not become the current level?


    "So what would you do? Six immortals? " Su Ze looked at the six immortals and asked.


    "I will not hinder the choice of the world." The six immortals said, releasing the thousand hand column and the thousand hand gate. He also led the souls of many dead people.


    Su Ze understood and released the souls of the three generations of thunder shadow, the second generation of earth shadow, the second generation of water shadow and the fourth generation of wind shadow he had collected before and handed them back to the six immortals.


    The six immortals opened the door of the pure land world and led the souls of the dead away.


    Finally, leave a sentence: "but I will look at you, Maitreya."


    Su Ze smiled faintly and said to himself: the old guy must have seen something. He probably regarded me as an extraterrestrial invader like the big barrel wood family. After all, the power system I used was very different from the chakra system in the tolerance world, so he was extra vigilant against me and tried to threaten and limit me.


    What he doesn''t know is that in fact, my interest in the world is just thinking about how to make me stronger, that''s all.


    Returning to his mind, Su Ze looked to the other side. He was holding the dead and reborn thousand hand rope tree, and he had cried until he was weak.


    "The fifth level of customs clearance reincarnation world Naruto..."


    The prompt sound of reincarnation world sounded, and Wen An looked at Su Ze.


    "Da Jin Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto, one person, three gouyu." Su Ze said, handing Yu Zhibo with earth to a pair of three gouyu writing wheel eyes to Wen An.


    Wen''an understood and called the ecstatic big Kim Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto.


    These two men have completely become the most loyal men of Su Ze and Wen''an. After Wen''an''s training, they will never betray again. Now the fifth level of reincarnation world customs clearance is something they never imagined before.


    When Wen''an gave them one wheel eye, they were even more ecstatic.


    After understanding, they already know what yuzhibo family means and what writing wheel eyes means. As long as they make good use of it, they can make their strength reach level B!


    Not to mention, there are great benefits from customs clearance in the world!


    Su Ze walked to the master with a smile.


    The tearful master looked at him with joy and undisguised love. Su Ze made her brother come back from the dead, which made her really fall in love with the hateful kid in front of her.


    No longer a temporary warm dependence, no longer a brief misunderstanding at that time


    That feeling, I understand, is real love. Just like what he did for himself, it must be because of real love.


    Thinking of this, the master even felt guilty.


    Perhaps, I am the one who really failed to live up to his feelings, and he paid me much more than I did. It''s a big deal. I can allow him to be more tolerant in the future


    "Master, say goodbye."


    Su Ze''s first words made the master''s heart seem to be hit by lightning.


    What exactly does "goodbye" mean?


    Why say "goodbye"!


    "Maitreya..."


    The master spoke subconsciously and reached out to Su Ze.


    "I''ll come back later."


    Suze said.


    "Maitreya!"


    The master stretched out his hand again and tried to grasp his hand. Even she didn''t know it. Her voice and action were in a panic.


    "You will be so sad for me, master." Suze smiled, "I thought you would hate me."


    Of course I hate you, smelly boy!


    The master said in his heart, but seeing that he didn''t mean to stay, his heart still couldn''t help tightening.


    "Why leave, Maitreya?"


    "Because it''s almost time, yuzhiboban has also defeated, and there''s no other threat..." Su Ze said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll come back."


    "When? When exactly? " The master asked.


    "Probably after a while, it''s hard to say..." Su Ze said.


    "Don''t go... At least stay with me for a while." The master whispered.


    Su Ze smiled and nodded the Yin seal on her head: "wait, I''ll find you a way to really restore your youth and I''ll come back."

 Chapter 311

    "You die, smelly boy!"


    The master said angrily.


    Even if I have to go, do I have to laugh at my age? Bastard, I''ve worked hard


    With this sentence, I returned to God and saw that the Maitreya and ANN in front of me had disappeared.


    The master of Arts stared at the place where they stood before, and his loss was unspeakable.


    "Sister, don''t worry, they will come back." The thousand hand rope tree said comfortingly.


    "Yes." The master took back his eyes and forced his spirit.


    Yuzhiboban was finally defeated, and the whole tolerance world finally restored peace for the time being.


    The fighters of the whole reincarnation world of Naruto received the announcement of four people such as Maitreya to pass through the world, and then they were forced out of the reincarnation world one by one.


    At the same time, Su Ze, Wen An, Da Jin Yan Saburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi are also selecting rewards after customs clearance.


    From S-level Ninja to the lowest level of Ninja, you can choose, and even the blood inheritance limit and all kinds of secrets in the world.


    The specific difference is that Su Ze has three selection opportunities, and there are more blood following limits and secrets to choose.


    Wen An''an also has two selection opportunities. There are as many skills and blood inheritance limits as Su Zhe.


    Yakin yamazaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto have obviously done too few things and made insufficient contributions. The blood inheritance limit is only to the extent that they can choose yuzhibo family, riji family and vortex family, and only one skill and blood inheritance limit can be selected.


    Both of them obtained a three hook jade writing wheel eye from Wen An. Naturally, they both chose the Yu Zhibo family, and then replaced and installed the writing wheel eye themselves.


    Su Ze''s three choices are: Asura constitution, Indra constitution, because he has the reincarnation eye of Yuzhi wave spot in his hand, and directly convert the reincarnation eye ability of Yuzhi wave spot into his own ability.


    He wanted to choose a higher level of big barrel wooden feather clothes or big barrel wooden feather village body blood following limit, or big barrel wooden Hui night. However, the reincarnation world was only given to the degree of Asura and Indra at most.


    Su Ze also had to choose the two forces respectively and spend another option to directly turn the reincarnation eye power of yuzhiboban into his own.


    When he chose to leave the reincarnation world, he did not immediately leave the reincarnation center, but went to the reincarnation center square according to the prior agreement.


    First meet with Wen''an, yamazaburo, Masayoshi Matsumoto and ask about their harvest.


    After arriving at the agreed place, the four figures were covered with white fog. Dajin yansanlang and Matsumoto Zhengyi did not hesitate at all, and both knelt on one knee.


    "Lord Maitreya! Mrs. Ann! "


    "How was your harvest?"


    "Tell Lord Maitreya." Dajin Yan Sanlang reported, "when passing the customs, the villain chose the code named Gen San. At present, he has more than 80000 reincarnation points, Yu Zhibo family lineage, and a three gouyu writing wheel eye."


    "Because it takes a thousand reincarnation points to carry out a three gouyu writing wheel eye, and all the reincarnation points consumed on it."


    "Please arrange and dispose of all the other reincarnation points."


    Matsumoto justice also said: "I am also more than 80000 reincarnation points. Please arrange and deal with it by Lord Maitreya."


    Because he participated in the battle of reincarnation world, Su Ze himself had more than 100000 reincarnation points. He hesitated a little when he heard the words of Dajin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi.


    Do you want their reincarnation points and how many reincarnation points should they want?


    With the typical hojima mentality of Daikin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi, now of course, they are loyal. If Suze does not squeeze them, they will not be more loyal and grateful to Suze; Once Su Ze is weak and tired in front of them, they will not feel any more preferential treatment at present.


    Their loyalty is actually based on Suze''s strength, not Suze''s kindness to them.


    Therefore, if Su Ze is considering their loyalty and goodwill, as long as he doesn''t treat them too badly, he should still charge what he should charge.


    On the contrary, if you think these two people are already their loyal younger brothers, you don''t charge any reincarnation points and let them grow up in crane island country. Before long, they have enough subordinates. When their strength is stronger, their loyalty will gradually fade.


    In short, after all, he is not the man in front of Su Ze. It is easy to be "afraid of authority but not virtuous", so we can''t be too tolerant from the beginning. Excessive tolerance will only lead to a bad situation in the future.


    Therefore, after a little consideration, Su Ze said, "you two, give me 60000 reincarnation points respectively. My Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Huacheng reincarnation department in China need to develop with reincarnation points."


    "Yes, that''s what we should do."


    Without any doubt, makin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto respectfully handed over 60000 reincarnation points, and Wen''an explained their next development in Kagoshima, and then left.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an also didn''t stop to rest. Instead, they went to the contact point with Jiangcheng reincarnation department in the central square of reincarnation and asked about Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Huacheng reincarnation department.


    After some inquiry, Su Ze and Wen An''an were relieved.


    Compared with the time, they have spent more than three years in the world of Naruto and four hours in the outside world. At present, the Chinese cabinet has no response strategy.


    Before entering the world of Naruto, as most of the remnants of the four elephant group were gathered by Wen''an and Jarvis, they went to Huacheng to control the reincarnation Department of Huacheng, and the forces of "Miluo" were obviously getting stronger and stronger in China.


    No matter how chaotic the Chinese cabinet is, in the face of such a threat, it will certainly work together to deal with it. It is estimated that a compromise will be reached within a day or two, and then action will be taken against the forces of the "Maitreya".


    Su Ze''s estimate is to force the cabinet to completely delegate power in a day or two and let him reorganize the current order in China.


    "Everything seems to be fine." Suze said, "Ann, how''s your situation?"


    Wen An''an said: "there are 90000 reincarnation points in total. At present, it is Ashura''s physique. I have absorbed the ability of writing wheel eyes in two kaleidoscopes."


    Su Ze was a little surprised: "I thought you would combine the two physiques of Ashura and Indra to carve the path of Yuzhi wave''s awakening reincarnation eye."


    Wen An said with a smile: "the reincarnation eye of yuzhibo spot is not the addition of yuzhibo family and Qianshou family, nor the simple addition of Asura and Indra. In essence, it is the transformation to the six immortals of big barrel wooden feather clothes."


    "As outsiders, without the guidance of black Jue, it is estimated that the reincarnation eye will not awaken."

 Chapter 312

    If you think so, it is possible.


    Yuzhi Boban feels that he has obtained the power between the thousand hand pillars, and then finally awakens the reincarnation eye when he is old.


    But it was at this time that heijue appeared.


    Since the millennium after the six immortals, the first person to synthesize reincarnation eyes has appeared. It is hard to say whether it is yuzhiboban''s own efforts or heijue''s unique "additives".


    Wen An is right to think so.


    Moreover, for Wen An''an, the blood of Asura with super much chakra quantity and super strong recovery of physique is really very useful. Many of the forbidden arts and Ninja she mastered have very high requirements for chakra quantity.


    In addition, Wen''an''s eyes also integrate the ability of two kaleidoscopes to write wheel eyes.


    The kaleidoscope wheel writing eye integrated into Wen''an''s left eye is a kaleidoscope wheel writing eye from qimukakashi. It has the power and power to tear a space and completely kill the enemy.


    The kaleidoscope''s wheel eye was picked by Su Ze and Wen An''an from Qimu Kakashi''s eyes before yuzhibo''s attack.


    As for why Yu Zhibo took Tu didn''t ask about the whereabouts of the writing wheel eye later, and even acquiesced that the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye seemed to be with him, purely because of the transaction reached between Yu Zhibo took Tu and Su Ze and Wen''an later.


    Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is no longer important to yuzhibo belt soil.


    The important thing is to let yehara Lin live, return to the world and enjoy her life.


    Yu Zhibo, as a sinner, really died completely.


    Wen''an''s right eye kaleidoscope writing wheel eye ability is Yu Zhibo''s ability to stop water. It is obtained from Yu Zhibo weasels hiding in the Raven family. It has the ability to "other gods".


    Different from the short-lived and easily discovered "other gods" hidden by Zhicun Tuan, once Wen''an''s "other gods" take effect, it is almost impossible to be discovered, and it is a permanent change.


    But the defects are also huge. Even if Wen An has Asura''s constitution, it can only be launched once in three years. For those who do not have chakra''s cultivation system in the non Naruto world, it is hard to say whether they will really have absolute repression and will never be found.


    However, in short, for combatants with comprehensive strength below grade A, they should be absolutely successful. Combatants with A-level comprehensive strength may or may not succeed.


    "Yes, Asura''s physique, coupled with the kaleidoscope of your eyes and all the ninja and forbidden arts you master, your strength should be A-level." Suze said.


    "It hasn''t reached level a yet," Wen''an said with a smile. "The reincarnation world may think that I haven''t transformed all my strength, so I got a level B strength evaluation."


    Su Ze also felt a little speechless about this: the evaluation of the reincarnation world is inevitably not accurate enough. Just like Wen''an before, even if she doesn''t have much action ability, her wisdom and ability are undoubtedly part of her strong strength.


    Another example is that the constitution of Suze, Ashura and Indra are combined into one, and the strength of yuzhiboban reincarnation eye is fully absorbed. In addition, the strength of "eternal vitality", "Resurrection" and "giant" should be regarded as S-class strength, and the evaluation is still A-class strength.


    It is probably necessary for Su Ze to show his destructive power and combat strength to reach level s before his comprehensive strength evaluation can reach level s.


    "This harvest is rich..."


    Su Ze said this and looked at Wen''an.


    "One more thing, haven''t we finished yet?"


    Wen An was a little embarrassed and asked, "what else?"


    "It''s clearly a reincarnation world for us to determine our relationship. You arranged a big cow for me. What''s going on?" Suze asked.


    "Ha ha..." Wen An smiled dryly. "This is also the necessary price for customs clearance in the world. Besides, the master can change his age and listen to you later. Aren''t you also very good? "


    "And you?" Su Ze asked in a deep voice, "you can''t muddle through this matter."


    "Lord Maitreya, haven''t I told you my mind from the beginning?"


    Wen An said.


    Su Ze withdrew from the reincarnation center, and Wen An''an also withdrew from the reincarnation center. They looked at each other, gently touched each other, and gradually merged together. The wind and rain gradually became fierce.


    After a long time, Wen''an said with emotion: "I always feel that human body is really a wonderful thing, and human thought is also a wonderful thing."


    "The feeling just now really makes me feel that people''s body can affect the change of thought."


    "You sigh, let me a little hurt." Su Ze whispered, "you mean you don''t love me?"


    "No, I just love you more." Wen An said with a smile.


    Suddenly remembered something, Wen An''an jumped up and put on his clothes: "I haven''t done anything yet. We''re going to leave crane island country now. I have to take a good look at the reaction of crane island country''s central forum."


    Su Ze shook his head in silence: what else can he do?


    For the incompetence of the reincarnation forums of crane Island, Eagle Head and maple leaf countries, Su Ze has not seen it once or twice. In addition to worshipping and marveling at Su Ze, a small part of the central forum of China is also sour about Su Ze.


    However, speaking of Su Ze''s greatest harvest, he found Zhao Hua, a researcher through the central forum, and let Wen An, the leader of the fan group, join him through the central forum, which greatly accelerated his goal development.


    If Wen An hadn''t joined in, Su Ze would still be unable to master the whole Jiangcheng, let alone spread his influence to Huacheng, to the world group and to the Zhao family group under Shi''s family.


    Now, Wen''an has become Su Ze''s real first woman in the real world.


    No wonder Lanru was sad and said that she wanted to comb Wen''an''s hair in a bun. In fact, when she set out this time, it had been determined.


    However, Su Ze''s expression was a little strange.


    Until Wen''an withdrew from the reincarnation center with a satisfied smile: "Lord Maitreya, as I guessed, after the highest level reincarnation world in our country was cleared by us, the official of crane island country was furious, and the central forum of crane island country was full of grief. Many people were fierce. They wished they could kill Maitreya and wash the national shame."


    Speaking of this, Wen''an noticed Su Ze''s strange expression.


    "What''s the matter? Lord Maitreya? "


    Su Ze came up with something funny: "I was thinking, you seem to be my fan. What we just did is not that fan?"

 Chapter 313

    Even Wen An, hearing this, couldn''t help but give Su Ze a small fist.


    "Lord Maitreya, you are not serious! How can we be stars? What kind of fan relationship? "


    Su Ze quickly smiled and grabbed her hand.


    "Is it too clever to call me Lord Maitreya? Call me by my name in the future. "


    Wen An shook his head: "no, I still want to call you Lord Maitreya. I''m used to it anyway. Besides, Lord Maitreya must have a different mood. "


    "For example, in the Naruto world, the changing posture of the master, the title to you. What would some women call them in other worlds? "


    Su Ze was a little embarrassed when he heard the speech.


    If you count the women you recorded in the School Park and the female agent who was disentangled from the psychological shadow in the silent lamb, they do have different names and identities.


    However, it is better not to elaborate on this matter. After all, some things in the reincarnation world cannot be brought into the real world, and the situation of both sides is also different.


    Wen An''an doesn''t have to break the casserole to ask the end. After laughing, he doesn''t ask any more questions. He talks about what he saw in the central forum of crane island country. Generally speaking, 80 or 90% of the fighters in crane island country share the same hatred for the "Maitreya".


    Some are bitter against "Maitreya", others shout "what is our government doing", "why let this guy be so arrogant in our country!"¡° Mingming robbed all of us of our poison island. Why do you want to come to our country "


    In addition to them, one or two percent of people came out to express different opinions, and the traditional "desire for strength" of crane island country broke out.


    "Open your eyes and have a look. This is the first Maitreya in the world!"


    "Lord Maitreya, you are so handsome!"


    "Even the reincarnation world of the fifth level is nothing to say. It is really worthy of being a powerful Maitreya!"


    Under their comments, there are a large group of angry young people in crane island country.


    "Hey, you guys, can you still be regarded as nationals of crane island country?"


    "Maybe it''s a naturalized person from China. People pretending to be crane island are very similar!"


    "Please return to China and the United States immediately! Why does the government of crane Island always let garbage in? "


    Wen An''an, with her memory, reads all the comments and posts of these people. She is very happy while reading them. Su Ze also feels very interesting. These people in crane island country can really make people laugh.


    Especially in the context of crane island country, there are no dirty words such as abusing parents and family members. In their view, especially harsh words, in Su Ze and Wen An''s view, they really show their interest as much as possible.


    After they talked for a while, Wen An''an also began to prepare to leave Hedao country as it was when they came, and then set off with Su Ze to return to China.


    This time, their plane set out from the capital of crane island country, but it was not Jiangcheng or Huacheng, but the imperial capital of China.


    In the first class of the plane, Wen An contacted Jarvis with a computer and began to make arrangements for some forces in the imperial capital of China.


    "Before, the report of Jiangcheng reincarnation department still lags behind. The members of the cabinet have received a notice and began to prepare for the cabinet emergency meeting."


    "It is only eight hours since the last cabinet meeting, and it is unprecedented in peacetime to urgently convene a cabinet meeting. Only in wartime can there be such frequent cabinet meetings."


    "In short, the Chinese cabinet meeting to be held in half an hour is aimed at our Maitreya forces, and we also enjoy war level treatment. It can be seen how much our threat has increased, and it is no longer the same. "


    Wen An''an whispered to Su Ze while looking at the computer.


    It is conceivable that the four greatest forces, including Rong Huaishan and Rong Lao, including Wen An''s grandfather Wen Lao, Tao daotong Tao Lao and Shi Lao of the Shi family, including other idle cabinet members, will make the same choice this time.


    Because the rise of Maitreya already has the trend of a state within a state, which will damage the interests of the whole Chinese state and the whole cabinet.


    They will never allow anyone to do so blatantly, nor will they allow anyone to challenge the authority of the cabinet so openly.


    This is what is on the line - even if Su Ze explains to them that he is dedicated to the public only to enable the country to gather all its forces to deal with the more terrible reincarnation world in the future, it is impossible.


    Because these cabinet members are at least 50 years old. They have experienced the ups and downs of the official sea one by one. They don''t know how many compromises and concessions. They have long known that they don''t look at what others say, but what others do.


    Su Ze also has this intention.


    Don''t look at what I said, look at what I did next!


    In the end, whether it is a disorderly subject or a thief, or whether it is wholeheartedly for the country, then there is injustice and justice.


    In any case, the cabinet does not want to fail and lose its supreme authority.


    Su Ze can''t let his layout efforts fail. There is no room for relaxation between the two sides. We must distinguish between victory and defeat.


    Of course, Su Ze is on his way to the imperial capital, and Wen''an has made arrangements.


    Although the cabinet feels urgent, it has not really realized the crisis: they have not realized that the real weapon for a strong man is not compromise and consultation, let alone expansion of territory and manpower.


    The real powerful weapon is that Weili belongs to itself and suppresses everything alone!


    Their method of convening a meeting, making countermeasures, and then mobilizing personnel may be fast and efficient, but it is not as deadly as what Su Ze is doing now.


    Because no matter how efficient it is, it is the past experience and is no longer applicable to the new era.


    "Lord Maitreya, everything is almost ready."


    Loosen the computer keyboard with both hands and speak softly.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "thank you, Ann."


    "Do you need to say that? Lord Maitreya. " Wen An smiled and whispered, snuggling up on Su Ze''s shoulder.


    "I can assure you and myself that the cabinet will not be destroyed, nor will too many innocent people die, nor will even the members of the cabinet hurt a few." Su Ze said, "what I need is just a Chinese country that works with all its strength to deal with future disasters, not a mess now."


    "I know, Lord Maitreya."


    Wen An said, in fact, he was more relieved because of Su Ze''s commitment.


    How many heroes are fascinated by power and finally become another dragon after killing dragons!

 Chapter 314

    The roar of the aircraft continued to rise and fall, and the prompt sound of the airport was hovering overhead.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an left the airport quickly, took a passenger soliciting aircraft, arrived at a place, and then transferred to another vehicle.


    In the whole process, Wen''an and Jarvis cooperated with each other in space and kept operating and contacting all kinds of electronic devices to hide traces, which almost became perfect and would not be seen in a short time.


    When they got down from the vehicle, Su Ze and Wen''an just paused, and a black luxury car came quietly and stopped beside them.


    "Dear guests, welcome to the world group."


    A well-dressed and curvaceous female secretary came out of the car, smiled and said to them.


    "Hello." Su Ze said calmly.


    Wen An''an also smiled: "Hello, Miss Cao Xiaoyue."


    Cao Xiaoyue, the female secretary, was stunned. Then she looked carefully and trembled all over.


    In front of them, aren''t they the data collected by chaiti, the ruler of the world group and the little emperor of heaven? They are also the two most famous people at present?


    "Maitreya" Su Ze, and Wen An!


    Why did they come here and take the welcome car of Tianxia group as a distinguished guest?


    Can it be said that a few hours ago, little Tiandi chaiti rushed me from the president''s secretary room to the customer service department, not to alienate me, but to let my confidant meet important people?


    Well, yes, it must be!


    Cao Xiaoyue thought for a moment. She felt that only in this way could it be explained. Otherwise, she couldn''t explain what was going on - it wouldn''t be the little emperor chaiti who suddenly didn''t like me? A few days ago, I served well and enjoyed the favor of the little Heavenly Emperor at a fixed time. There may be almost no sudden loss of favor.


    It turned out to be such a thing. Because the world group is about to welcome distinguished guests, those talkative people can''t find it. They can only let their confidants come to the customer service department to meet them in person!


    After all, although the world group is seemingly completely hostile to Maitreya and others, who would have thought that in fact, the little Heavenly Emperor and Maitreya have quietly reached cooperation. This kind of thing really needs to be done by one''s confidants, and nothing can be revealed.


    Cao Xiaoyue thought she had found the truth and smiled more sincerely. After welcoming Su Ze and Wen An into the luxury car, the service was extremely warm and thoughtful.


    Su Ze saw that she obviously misunderstood something, but also smiled and said nothing. Everything was handed over to Wen''an.


    "Miss Wen''an, you are also from the imperial capital. Where do you like to go?"


    Wen An said a name at will, and Cao Xiaoyue quickly said the benefits of that place and where he liked to go.


    He said quietly how beautiful Wen An is and has a great temperament. He looks like Wen An''s best friend.


    Quiet and smiling.


    When the car stopped at the gate of Tianxia group and Cao Xiaoyue hurriedly opened the door for Su Ze and Wen An, Wen An patted Cao Xiaoyue on the shoulder: "well done, continue to do well."


    Cao Xiaoyue was slightly stunned and hurriedly said, "yes, miss an, I will do well."


    Wen An smiled and didn''t explain anything: Cao Xiaoyue is not a fool. She will soon know why she came to the customer service department and who she really needs to rely on.


    Wen''an and Jarvis have thoroughly analyzed the situation of the people around chaiti. Chaiti was so frightened that she subconsciously transferred several close secretaries such as Cao Xiaoyue, the "traitor" in her heart, to other positions, which was also an instinctive reaction.


    However, when he saw Cao Xiaoyue''s sudden arrival with Su Ze and Wen An''an, running through the world group without being blocked along the way, what would it be like?


    When Cao Xiaoyue arrived at the customer service department, the first customer he served was the Maitreya who came without his knowledge - which could frighten chaiti on the spot!


    Of course, he would not understand that Cao Xiaoyue did not collude with Maitreya at all, nor did she use the authority of the customer service department to pick up Maitreya privately, nor did so many traitors cooperate at all levels to let Maitreya and Wen''an arrive at his office.


    Everything is a delicate second arrangement between Wen An and Jarvis, that''s all!


    However, what happened to chaiti was this: Cao Xiaoyue, who had just been transferred to the customer service department, couldn''t wait to expose her identity as a traitor, used the authority of the customer service department, received the Maitreya without chaiti''s knowledge, and arrived at chaiti''s office through the layers of cooperation of the traitor without chaiti''s knowledge.


    "Go directly to the president''s office on the top floor?" Cao Xiaoyue looked at Wen''an and asked in surprise.


    Wen An nodded slightly: "take the high-rise unique elevator. Do you need me to provide the elevator pass code?"


    Cao Xiaoyue was a little uneasy and confused: "do you know the pass code of the high-rise elevator running through the world group?"


    "It''s 22102." Wen An said.


    Cao Xiaoyue immediately smiled and said, "this pass code is wrong. I knew it before. Please follow me, Lord Maitreya and miss An''an. We''ll follow the reception procedures and I''ll report to the president immediately... "


    "Not the original 99195." Wen''an warned, "changed."


    Cao Xiaoyue was stunned and subconsciously said, "impossible."


    Then she smiled: "it turns out that miss an knows the pass code. It seems that this reception should be more careful. Please follow me."


    When she came to the door of the high-rise elevator, Cao Xiaoyue entered the pass code "99195", indicating that the password was wrong and the elevator could not be opened.


    She was stunned and finally felt something wrong and uneasy.


    The elevator pass code is changed. If I don''t know, I can''t see chaiti at any time. Without this channel, is she really still a confidant?


    Feeling uneasy in her heart, she recalled her previous treatment and became skeptical: did I go to the customer service department to meet distinguished guests or distribute them? If it''s not distribution, I should know the elevator pass code change at the first time.


    Will some staff ignore it, or will the new secretary deliberately target me?


    The little emperor doesn''t hate me, does he?


    Thinking uneasily in my heart, I input the new pass code provided by Wen An: 22102.


    The elevator is verified and opened.


    With a smile and full of doubts, Cao Xiaoyue asked Su Ze and Wen An to take the elevator and go straight to the top floor.


    No matter whether they are in the cold or not, these two distinguished guests even know the latest pass code. There must be nothing wrong.


    When the elevator opened, Wen''an walked ahead to the door of chaiti''s office and gently knocked on the door.


    "Chaiti, are you home?"

 Chapter 315

    When the knock on the door sounded, chaiti had just calmed down, because all her spirit was paying attention to the matter of Maitreya and Jiangcheng reincarnation department, as well as the reaction of the national cabinet, watching the latest intelligence and analyzing it by herself, she felt more or less tired.


    But the secretary was a little afraid to believe it all, so he specially asked people to send all the information and information to him.


    The workload is really much larger than before, and chaiti is a little annoyed.


    However, considering that there are really few reliable candidates at present, he can only work harder.


    Maitreya''s ambition is really not small. He ate Jiangcheng and the residual forces of the Sixiang group. This is not enough. He also had to use the residual forces of the Sixiang group to directly accept Huacheng.


    If Jiangcheng and Huacheng are connected, the whole important position in the south of the Yangtze River has been lit and stabbed with a sword - no matter how stupid and infighting the members of the cabinet will never allow such a thing to happen.


    It is conceivable that it will gradually become clear whether Jiangcheng and Huacheng are successful in using tricks against the cabinet or whether the cabinet is successful in rolling over the strength of Maitreya with the general trend of the country.


    On the surface, even if Maitreya successfully copied Jiangcheng''s experience in Huacheng, Huacheng reincarnation department also has the same control as Jiangcheng reincarnation department. Jiangcheng Huacheng is really connected, and it is absolutely impossible to resist the cabinet.


    After all, it is impossible to succeed in fighting the overall situation with a tiny corner of the world.


    However, chaiti thought that his group throughout the world had been bribed by the Maitreya, and the four elephant group immediately invested in the command of the Maitreya. He felt a little hairy in his heart.


    The layout of the Maitreya is silent, and I don''t know when to arrange so many traitors. How can the incompetent old people in the cabinet cope with such means except internal strife and political compromise?


    Those old guys, even big domestic groups, can''t completely clean up and establish authority. Are they really fighting over the Maitreya?


    If you can''t fight the Maitreya, then the overall situation in China will really rise and fall again


    A knock on the door rang out.


    Chaiti was surprised: huh? Can''t anyone approach me without permission? Is there anything particularly important?


    "Chaiti, are you home?"


    A woman''s voice came from the door. Chaiti was surprised and unbelievable.


    Who? Who can sneak into my office! And show up like this!


    Are all the men and security guards all over the world waste?


    No, there must be a traitor.


    Thinking of the traitor, chaiti first thought of the penetration of Maitreya into his men, that is to say


    He opened the computer, pressed the corridor to monitor and saw three people.


    Cao Xiaoyue, the former Secretary of the customer service department, Su Ze, the "Maitreya", and a woman who looked familiar and was not sure of her identity.


    "Sure enough!"


    Even the Maitreya himself came!


    Chaiti sighed, knowing that he was powerless to resist and could only accept the current situation.


    In the confrontation between the Messiah and the cabinet, it seems that he can''t watch the fire from the shore. Instead, he wants to jump into the sea of fire and be coerced into becoming a part of the power of the Messiah.


    Pressing the automatic door button under the table, chaiti smiled: "ha ha, Lord Maitreya, and this is, it''s miss an! You are such a distinguished guest, and you are overjoyed! "


    "Miss An''an finally underwent surgery to restore her mobility. In this way, old Wen will be very happy."


    Wen''an smiled and said, "how can surgery recover so quickly? Lord Tiandi, are you right? "


    Chaiti quickly leaned over and waved: "no, no, no, in front of you two, how dare I call myself the emperor of heaven? Little Heavenly Emperor, that''s impossible. Please call my name chaiti! "


    Wen''an smiled, but Su Ze''s expression was flat. He didn''t even smile: "chaiti."


    "Yes, I am." Chaiti answered with a smile and stared at the stunned Cao Xiaoyue, "what are you doing? Show me the highest hospitality! "


    Cao Xiaoyue hurriedly answered. Her mind was blank and absent-minded all the way.


    Lord Tiandi, chaiti, the little Tiandi, would show such a flattering expression!


    For a long time, most people throughout the world group, Cao Xiaoyue and others have a belief that the emperor chaiti is an indomitable strong man, a cloud above their heads and a mountain behind them.


    Therefore, they naturally respect and rely on the emperor of heaven.


    But only just now did Cao Xiaoyue understand that Lord Tiandi is just a nickname. He is still a person.


    When facing stronger people, the emperor chaiti can also bow down and grovel.


    It turns out that this mountain is unreliable sometimes.


    Cao Xiaoyue went down to prepare tea and hospitality. Su Ze directly sat in chaiti''s seat and looked at the two "subordinates" as if he were the master here.


    Wen''an, and chaiti, the little Heavenly Emperor who nominally belongs to him.


    "Chaiti, as the leader of the group running through the world, you should have a good view of the overall situation. Guess why we came to the imperial capital this time?"


    Chaiti quickly leaned over: "well, I have a little idea. I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong. Please give me some advice."


    "Well, you can say it directly." Suze said.


    "Lord Maitreya may come because of the cabinet. After all, the flourishing development of Lord Maitreya''s career in Jiangnan will inevitably attract the envy of villains." Chaiti said, "if these villains happen to be in the cabinet and occupy a high position, such as Rong Huaishan, they will certainly target Lord Maitreya."


    Chaiti said it gently, as if Su Ze''s cause had been suppressed.


    In fact, no matter which country or cabinet sees such forces developing in China, they must be suppressed.


    It''s just that Su Ze has a comprehensive plan out of public interest. Otherwise, it''s really the same situation as a hero in troubled times.


    Chaiti and the cabinet have similar views. They don''t believe that Su Ze will stop at all. They all think that he must have greater power and ambition - when things come to this stage, you say you won''t do that, and no one will believe it.


    Only when Su Ze really does it, will they suddenly realize that they are really dissatisfied with the current situation of the country, not their personal ambition!


    "So, what do you think I''m doing here?"


    Suze asked chaiti again.


    Chaiti was silent, a little hard to say.


    He thought of two possibilities, either of which was not suitable to say. After all, some things can''t be announced to the mouth, and it''s best not to guess the whole mind of the superior, otherwise there will be no burial place in the future.


    But after su Ze said it again, chaiti had no choice but to say a possibility.


    "Give gifts."

 Chapter 316

    "Gifts?"


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s a good idea, but it''s still too naive. How can gift giving solve the current situation? No matter who it is, it is impossible to fully support a local overlord who continues to expand his power at the cabinet meeting. "


    "That old man......" chaiti subconsciously looked at Wen''an.


    Wen An smiled.


    Su Ze said, "Wen is always a selfless person. He won''t be selfish because of Wen An in this matter; Of course, if I lose, he will certainly spare his position and power to save an an''s life. "


    Chaiti was a little confused and thought: is it really so selfless? Or do you say it like this to deceive me?


    Anyway, he was a little unconvinced that someone would really divide public and private so clearly.


    If Maitreya gives gifts at all costs and flatters Wen Lao at all costs, even if he can''t continue to expand, it''s not difficult to invest in Wen Lao''s command and become Wen Lao''s capable generals, so it''s not difficult to maintain his current power and wealth.


    But Maitreya did not choose this way. Do you still refuse to give up his ambition and want to fight?


    Then there is only another possibility.


    That is to assassinate, assassinate cabinet dignitaries and deter the cabinet - after all, the only way is for Maitreya himself to come, right?


    When Su Ze asked again, chaiti of course refused to tell the truth: "my subordinates are stupid. I really don''t know what else to do."


    Said chaiti.


    Wen An chuckled: "don''t worry, tell me what you think in your heart."


    This sentence seemed to have some magic. Chaiti was stunned and tray out his inner thoughts.


    "Since Maitreya came to the imperial capital and refused to choose the moderate compromise method of giving gifts, he must compete with the cabinet, so he can only choose to assassinate."


    "Maitreya chose this road, and my group throughout the world didn''t know what to do. If all are put under the command of the Maitreya, once the Maitreya fails, all will follow the end of destruction. If you don''t put all of them under the command of the Maitreya, such as Cao Xiaoyue, the traitor arranged by the Maitreya, will keep an eye on me. Maybe someone will kill me and replace me. "


    "It''s better to pretend to be confused and save some strength. Don''t blindly invest in that fierce struggle, so as not to die in the future..."


    Chaiti talked with great assurance. Su Ze and Wen''an listened to his truth and smiled.


    Cao Xiaoyue, carrying tea, stood pale at the door and heard chaiti''s heartfelt words. Only then did she know where she was "confidant treatment". If she unconsciously took refuge in Lord Maira, she would be close to death!


    After ten minutes, chaiti looked at Su Ze and Wen''an in horror.


    "You... You..."


    After repeating two sentences vigilantly, chaiti bent down and saluted again: "Lord Maitreya, Miss ANN, my idea is too ridiculous. Please don''t take it to heart. From now on, I can only be loyal to Lord Maitreya and never dare to be a little rebellious and careful. "


    Su Ze said faintly, "people have selfishness. Chaiti, your idea is not ridiculous. Even if I really analyze my thoughts, I also have selfishness and desire. It''s not ridiculous to admit this generously. "


    "What''s really funny is that people who don''t understand their weakness and try to be a mantis."


    Chaiti replied respectfully, "yes!"


    "Look at Wen''an. He was still in a wheelchair before today. At this moment, he has recovered and become the second class a fighter in the world." Suze asked, "what''s the reason?"


    Chaiti was stunned and then said, "the fifth level of customs clearance reincarnation in the world has such advantages!"


    The news of Naruto, the fifth level reincarnation world of crane island country, was received by himself half an hour ago. Chaiti was not surprised and thought it would not affect the overall situation.


    If there is one thing that may affect the overall situation, it may be that the Chinese cabinet may cooperate with the crane island country to block the Maitreya in the crane island country and not return home.


    However, this is unlikely. The Chinese cabinet should also consider its own image and the cost of forcing against the strong A-Class.


    But Chai Ti didn''t expect that Wen''an, An''an rabbit, could go straight to class A after customs clearance, which is a great strength development!


    Think of here, chaiti''s spirit is a little excited.


    Maitreya and Wen''an are both class a strength, doesn''t it mean that they are almost invincible in the imperial capital?


    Their strength... No, our strength is too strong. We definitely have a chance to win!


    The Chinese cabinet has been slow to respond. Now it is estimated that it is convening members to deal with the Huacheng reincarnation department and the fifth level reincarnation world of the crane island country. They probably won''t take it to heart, or they are too slow to use their brains and thoughts.


    How could they have guessed that the Maitreya had arrived in the imperial capital and was about to start action.


    Chaiti thought of this and finally completely replaced the identity of Maitreya''s subordinates.


    Not to mention, it''s really exciting - Maitreya and Wen''an are so strong that they have taken the first step, and the opponent''s action is slow.


    Moreover, in the follow-up development, Maitreya can also lead people through the world, so that his subordinates can gain strength. Chaiti also has a chance


    Su Ze and Wen An''an saw that his expression changed, they knew that in addition to the fear of being controlled, chaiti also had a layer of expectation, and finally began to really take refuge in them.


    With this change of mentality, the world group can take over.


    Wen An''an then asks chaiti about things that run through the world group. Chaiti really doesn''t hide any more, but actively cooperates.


    When he knew everything and said everything, he also opened the highest authority of zongtianxia group. Wen''an and Jarvis quickly mastered all personnel information and password passes at all levels of the whole zongtianxia group.


    Since then, even if chaiti was killed, Wen''an and Jarvis can immediately take over the whole group throughout the world.


    Chaiti also completely lost the qualification to bargain and really became Suze''s subordinate.


    "Speaking of it, what''s the matter with LAN Ru Xin, lotus?" Wen''an and Jarvis are sorting out all kinds of materials, Suze asked.


    "This... Is really ridiculous. I was arrogant and did a lot of absurd things. At that time, I wanted to find a lot of women and build three palaces and six courtyards..." chaiti said shyly, "I''m willing to apologize to lotus and ask her for forgiveness."


    "Very thoughtful, but also Sangong Liuyuan." Su Ze said, "I don''t know the illegal things in the past, and you also remember them in your heart. One is to compensate others, and the other is to work well for me. "


    Chaiti was sweating and hurried.

 Chapter 317

    "Waste, pour a glass of water!"


    The well maintained woman stepped and opened the bedroom door.


    Yan maxima tightened his hand slightly with his mobile phone, got up expressionless, poured two glasses of water and sent it to the bedroom door.


    "A dead face, to whom do you cry?"


    Rongjiaojiao discontentedly took the water cup, drank a mouthful, and walked into the bedroom with another water cup.


    A moment later, he took out the water cup and looked at Yan Jiliang: "is your mother dead or your father dead? So sad? Smile and show me. "


    Yan maxima looked at her calmly, took the cup and turned away.


    "Shit, waste!"


    Rong Jiaojiao cursed and slammed the bedroom door, and soon there was another decadent sound in the house.


    Yan Jiliang seemed unheard of. He rubbed his finger on his mobile phone and waited.


    The news has been spread. Except Rong Chunyu, who has been away for many years and holds some real power in the army, Rong Huaishan and think tank Xiao Fusheng are out today. The list of other relevant subordinates does not need to be provided strictly, and Lord Miluo knows it clearly.


    There is no one in the inner courtyard of the Rong family except several collateral members and relatives of the Rong family, and Yan Jiliang and Rong Jiaojiao''s residence are not far from the inner courtyard of the Rong family.


    As for why Rong Huaishan and Xiao Fusheng went out, Yan Jiliang certainly knows that it is because Lord Maitreya directly swallowed most of the residual forces of the four elephant group and is ready to copy the model of Jiangcheng reincarnation department in Huacheng.


    This steady and steady attitude of ceding land to the king obviously surprised everyone in the cabinet, including Wen Lao, who would not realize that Lord Maitreya would be so bold.


    But what they did not expect was that just as they were preparing to hold an emergency cabinet meeting, the news of Maitreya came again and cleared the Naruto, the fifth level reincarnation world of crane island country.


    Then, it is estimated that their meeting has just begun, and Lord Maitreya has decided to fight some people in the cabinet and set the world.


    This lightning fast speed and decision can be judged at a glance compared with the slow and quarrelsome cabinet.


    Not to mention, I have already had enough of the strict maxim of being a dog and a slave, and I can make a choice without hesitation.


    Waiting, waiting


    Finally, a text message was uploaded from the mobile phone. The content of the text message was: "start."


    Yan Jiliang couldn''t help but stand up, clenched his fist, made silent cheers, and took a sword out of his palm from under the sofa.


    He has learned to learn from the nine Yin manual and the sword method.


    From today on, the Rong family will become history!


    Unscrewing the bedroom door, Yan Jiliang thought he would be more angry, but at this moment, he only felt extra calm in his heart, even with a little funny.


    "Waste, what are you doing?" Rong Jiaojiao turned over and asked, "don''t you get out?"


    Yan Jiliang took the sword and went forward. A sword ran through her and the man''s body.


    When I opened the curtains, the world was bright. When I opened the windows, the green pines outside were green and the air was fresh, blowing away the blood in the house.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Yan Jiliang''s mouth gave out a happy laugh. He couldn''t stand up, and his tears flowed out.


    Over the years, I''ve swung a sword to restore my man''s true face!


    It''s worth it. Even if it fails completely this time, it''s worth it!


    I am Yan Dahai, a man, a man!


    Doodle!


    The prompt of the mobile phone rang. Yan Dahai picked up the mobile phone and took a look.


    "Go out and get on the red Huaxin aircraft."


    In Yan Dahai''s heart, he was sure that the Maitreya had arranged a retreat for himself.


    Of course, considering that he is in the inner courtyard of the Rong family, he can only fight alone. It is impossible to destroy everyone of the Rong family alone.


    Carrying a sword, he pushed out of the door and met Rong Jiaojiao''s two bodyguards.


    "Huh? You -- "


    The two bodyguards smelled a trace of blood and saw Yan Dahai holding a sword. They were surprised and stretched out their hands to catch Yan Dahai.


    Yan Dahai waved his sword lightly, passed by the two bodyguards, killed them, took out their pistols and put them around his waist.


    "Uncle, are you --"


    The housekeeper of Yan Dahai and Rong Jiaojiao''s villa stood not far away. When they heard the sound, they came and asked in surprise.


    Yan Dahai glanced at him faintly, ignored him and walked out directly.


    The housekeeper walked over the bodyguard''s body to the house without knowing.


    A servant saw the bodies of two bodyguards and screamed, "ah, kill!"


    Soon, the housekeeper ran out of the house and pointed to Yan Dahai''s back: "catch him! He killed Miss Jiao Jiao! "


    Servants and security guards rushed towards the Yan sea like a flock of sheep, but they didn''t dare to get too close.


    Yan Dahai laughed and jumped over the wall. He boarded a red Huaxin aircraft flying from the sky and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at the housekeepers, servants and security guards pointing and shouting below, Yan Dahai happily took back his eyes: these people used to regard themselves as nothing or cold words, with little respect.


    So what now?


    In a good mood, he even felt the aircraft was particularly beautiful, and the drivers driving the aircraft were particularly kind¡° Brother, what do you call it? "


    "Lao Wu." Said the driver of the aircraft.


    "From Jiangcheng?" Yan Dahai asked.


    The driver was surprised: "what... I''m a local with a registered permanent residence in DIDU."


    He said again, "you are really good. Do you dare to take the task of killing people in such a mansion? That was Miss Rong''s house just now. How dare our group provoke a big mountain like Rong''s? "


    "Huh?"


    Now it''s Yan Dahai''s turn to be puzzled.


    Our group? What does that mean?


    "What do you mean by our group?"


    "Ah?" The driver exclaimed in surprise, "aren''t you from the group? I got the wrong person? "


    Yan Dahai is even more inexplicable, thinking: why not the person of Jiangcheng reincarnation department? I got on the wrong plane?


    "I have to verify it!" The driver turns on the communication and asks upward.


    A few seconds later, he looked at Yan Dahai: "your name is..."


    "Yan Dahai." Yan Dahai said.


    Then, Lao Wu, the driver, hung up the communication: "yes, you did answer. You are not one of us who runs through the world? "


    Yan Dahai was even more at a loss: I wonder why this is not the aircraft of Jiangcheng reincarnation company?


    Throughout the world group, don''t you have enemies with Jiangcheng reincarnation department and Lord Maitreya? Aren''t you your nemesis? How can you obey Lord Maitreya''s command?


    Do you mean


    His heart beat so fast that he finally felt a glimpse of the possible truth.


    Lord Maitreya''s forces are not just the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng. The layout may be broader than everyone knows!

 Chapter 318

    "Is this the order?"


    Tao Youxing looks anxiously at his son Tao Shaowu in front of him.


    Tao Shaowu nodded and showed him the SMS page in his hand,


    "Go to the foreign affairs office and the father and son seize power."


    Tao Youxing subconsciously shakes his head.


    How is this possible? Our father and son are not steel but not bad. How can we risk seizing power in the office of the foreign affairs office?


    Moreover, the purpose of initially agreeing to contact Tao Shaowu and Maitreya was "one more way back".


    Now this "back road" directly allows him to be a pawn and cannon fodder, which is absolutely unacceptable to Tao Youxing.


    He is ready to stand up and support the winner when everything is settled afterwards, and then get promoted and get rich. Even if you can''t get promoted and get rich, it must be beneficial and harmless.


    How can it be like this? You have to work hard before you get the benefits - Oh, no, the benefits are indeed obtained. Your son Tao Shaowu has the ability to turn into a giant. His combat effectiveness in the daytime is comparable to class B strength, but his strength is worse at night.


    But this is not a reason to take risks. Sitting at home and enjoying peace, and then finally standing up to support the winner is the way to win.


    The back road left before is for getting familiar in the future. It''s not desperate at this time.


    "We can''t join them at this time. It''s too risky."


    Tao Youxing said.


    Tao Shaowu was uneasy: "but if you don''t obey Lord Maitreya''s orders, you will become an enemy in the future. Now you can either be a loyal subordinate of Lord Maitreya or an enemy of Lord Maitreya. I think we''d better be firm and truly loyal to Lord Maitreya from now on. "


    "That''s not... With your strength, the Maitreya should not kill you easily, right? As long as he finds an excuse to fool the past, he won''t ask questions. " Tao Youxing smiled, "if he can succeed, he won''t kill us when he needs to hire people. If he can''t succeed, doesn''t it just show our foresight? "


    Tao Shaowu shook his head: "no, Dad, it''s better not to start with two ends. I think I understand the character of Lord Maitreya. This kind of thing that tries to please both sides is likely to attract his anger. "


    Tao Youxing disagreed: "but if he can''t succeed, we will be surrounded by the anger of Rongjia and even the whole cabinet. Think about how bold it is to forcibly seize power in the foreign affairs office without the order of the cabinet, despise the cabinet and seize the original political territory of the Rong family? "


    "Although Maitreya is very strong, is it really possible for him to succeed if he does this behavior? I don''t think much of him! "


    Tao Shaowu was a little worried when he saw that his father said more and more that he was not optimistic about the Maitreya.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Tao Shaowu, Tao Youxing." A woman''s voice came from the door.


    Tao Shaowu and Tao Youxing looked at each other and felt very surprised.


    Although the place where they live in the imperial capital is not a villa, a dignitary mansion, it is also a high-end residence. The people who come and go are clearly restricted. How can they be touched to the door? I don''t know who it is?


    Tao Shaowu took a look through the cat''s eye and saw a beautiful professional suit woman standing at the door smiling at herself. There seemed to be no threat, so he opened the door.


    "Excuse me, are you..."


    The beautiful woman walked into the room and said with a smile, "introduce yourself. I''m the customer service manager of the world group. My name is Cao Xiaoyue."


    Ah?


    People who run through the world group? Maitreya''s enemy!


    Almost for a moment, both Tao Youxing and Tao Shaowu seemed to be pricked by a needle, and a chill suddenly rose in their hearts: they knew about their connection with the Maitreya.


    Maitreya really can''t make a big deal! This is Tao Youxing''s idea.


    Tao Shaowu was also shocked: Lord Maitreya''s idea was still too naive. The disturbance in the imperial capital still couldn''t hide from his enemies. Now Lord Maitreya will not succeed.


    However, what Cao Xiaoyue said next stunned them all again. She felt whether there was something wrong with her hearing or an illusion.


    "Under the order of Lord Maitreya, I led some of my subordinates who run through the world group to take over the foreign affairs office."


    "Don''t worry, of course you two are the leaders and the two of you are the main ones. We are just a reserve team prepared by Lord Maitreya, that''s all. "


    This... Runs through the world group, isn''t it the enemy with Lord Maitreya?


    How did this happen between the two sides?


    Cao Xiaoyue explained with a smile: "maybe you don''t know yet. At present, zongguantianxia group is a subordinate of Lord Maitreya. This action is the main force of the imperial capital. Lord Maitreya is ready to use the power of zongtianxia group."


    Tao Shaowu and Tao Youxing, father and son, came back to their senses.


    It turned out to be so.


    Tao Shaowu has not yet returned to his mind to express his position. Tao Youxing has come forward excitedly and solemnly said: "we are willing to contribute to Lord mairo''s great cause, work hard and die without regret!"


    "Manager Cao, please give orders. You are here on behalf of Lord Maitreya. We can say what you say. We will never be vague with you! "


    Looking at his loyal father Tao Youxing, who has become an iron and steel man, Tao Shaowu felt that he really had a lot to learn, so he quickly followed suit.


    Cao Xiaoyue smiled and nodded. She was also excited and eager to try.


    It runs through the world group and is in the hands of Lord Maitreya. The Foreign Affairs Office also has chess pieces arranged long ago. Yan Jiliang, the redundant son-in-law of the Rong family, is also Lord Maitreya''s chess pieces... Lord Maitreya''s arrangement, coupled with Lord Maitreya''s strong strength, today is the time for the reversal of heaven and earth!


    And I Cao Xiaoyue, since then, I don''t have to be submissive to please chaiti. My eyes are full of those little calculations for love!


    Cao Xiaoyue led the way. Tao Youxing, Tao Shaowu and their son walked out of the master and saw more than a dozen aircraft floating in midair. It didn''t take long to get on the aircraft and arrive at the Foreign Affairs Office of China.


    Tao Youxing had thought and organized all the way. After arriving, he said, "first control the security personnel and external contact, and don''t let the information pass out."


    "Don''t worry, this step has been done." Cao Xiaoyue smiled, "unless they run to report, all the news from the Foreign Affairs Office will not be transmitted."


    Tao Youxing said, "then control the situation, seize the loyal men of the Rong family and wait for the official appointment of Lord Maitreya."


    "Yes, that''s it." Cao Xiaoyue said.

 Chapter 319

    The emergency cabinet meeting had just been held, and some cabinet members whispered and laughed; Some slowly taste it with a teacup; Some have serious faces and distracted eyes; Others were excited and seemed to want to spit out something immediately.


    "Let''s go."


    Tao daotong gently knocked on the table as a signal.


    All the members of the cabinet looked serious.


    Before Tao daotong spoke again, Rong Huaishan couldn''t wait to stand up: "we all know about the Maitreya. The situation is very serious. It''s not what we thought before!"


    "Maitreya basically took in and subdued the people of the four elephant group, and aimed at the flower city. According to the report of our men, many people in Huacheng are ready to surrender to the Maitreya because of Wen''an''s intervention. "


    Speaking of this, he looked at old man Wen with a sneer: "Maitreya, a subordinate of the reincarnation department? And Wen, your granddaughter Wen An! Wen, what are you going to do? Don''t tell me that you didn''t think of it! "


    "This is indeed my work mistake. I don''t defend it." Wen Lao stood up and bowed down to apologize to all cabinet members.


    "Maitreya is a member of the reincarnation department. His ambition is inflated and I am lax."


    "Wen An''an is my granddaughter. She gives advice to the Maitreya and lets the Maitreya control the river city and the flower city smoothly. Of course, this is intolerable and my family education is not strict." Old man Wen said in a deep voice, "I thought that the purpose of Maitreya and Wen''an was to break the rules of reincarnation division and train more reincarnation division combatants for the country. Unexpectedly, they had an unwarranted ambition."


    "If the country needs it, I can resign from all my current positions, ask the country to deal with me, and ask the country to fully take over all the power in my hands."


    Wen Lao finished, bowed his head and waited for your cabinet members to express their opinions.


    His statement startled everyone.


    Several cabinet members around him and behind him hurriedly whispered persuasion: "wenlao, what are you doing?"


    "You are... Absolutely unnecessary!"


    "Yes, who knew that Maitreya would be so ambitious? Miss An''an was only used by him, and it is by no means your fault. "


    Shi Lao staggered his hands and stared at Wen Lao. He seemed to want to see whether it was true or false.


    Tao daotong and Tao Lao also looked at Wen Lao with their eyes open.


    Even Rong Huaishan looked at old Wen suspiciously: take the blame? So he chose to step down, give up his position as one of the leaders of China''s highest cabinet and hand over all his powers?


    Is that unlikely?


    Is there a conspiracy?


    In the murmur of cabinet members, Mr. Wen never said a word.


    After dozens of seconds, Tao said, "it''s a little too much. If there''s anything to say. It''s not an attitude to do things. Xiaowen, you should make a good review, and then find a way to solve this matter as soon as possible. You can''t let go of Maitreya''s ambition, and you can''t let your granddaughter mess around outside again. "


    He is the oldest and most qualified. When others call him "Wen Lao", he calls him "Xiaowen".


    Old man Wen whispered, "old Tao, I really think I''m right. I''m sorry for the country... I really didn''t expect..."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Old Tao comforted, "didn''t someone say it just now? Wen''an may have been deceived by the Maitreya. The top priority is to solve the Maitreya and bring Wen''an back to ask. "


    Wen Lao looks at Tao Lao gratefully and knows that he is giving himself and Wen an a chance.


    It''s like what Wen An does. It''s OK to say it''s light and it''s OK to say it''s heavy. Tao daotong said that as long as Wen An didn''t want to die, he could say that he had been deceived and coerced. There were some ways to get out and not be held accountable.


    Tao Lao said, and Shi Lao also said faintly, "yes, it''s true."


    Seeing this scene, Rong Huaishan also knew that old Tao and old Shi were unwilling to let old Wen exit. He estimated that it would not be much good to follow the trend, so he simply snorted coldly.


    "Wen''an''s code name, An''an rabbit, followed Maitreya to Hedao country and cleared the fifth level reincarnation world of Hedao country. Do you know this?" Rong Huaishan said, "time is too late for our eyeliner in Jiangcheng to make sure that they did not return to Jiangcheng."


    "While they are all in crane island country, they immediately deal with domestic affairs, so that they can become rootless duckweeds. It will be much easier to deal with them then. "


    "That''s a good proposal!" Old Shi said.


    "Well, it works." Tao Lao also said.


    Wen Lao was a little silent and said, "I also agree with this method."


    Although some regret, Jiangcheng reincarnation department, which has just jumped out of the inherent bondage of reincarnation department, will be eliminated from now on. Even from then on, reincarnation department will be greatly suppressed and wronged more than before.


    But this is also a helpless thing, because the Maitreya has indeed crossed the line. Don''t say that Rong Huaishan can''t accommodate him, even wenlao can''t accommodate him - if you really want to start secession into a local overlord, it can''t be tolerated in China!


    The four leading cabinet elders reached an opinion together, and things were much smoother immediately. After just a few words of discussion, they determined the personnel for action, and then prepared to start arranging immediately after the meeting.


    Rong Huaishan saw that the purpose of cracking down on Wen Lao''s forces had been achieved, and Wen Lao could not really be expelled from the cabinet - both Shi Lao and Tao Lao were paying attention to balance and deliberately helped Wen Lao down.


    This is also the irrefutable truth of the cabinet struggle: harmony but differences, and unity but discord.


    However, this kind of harvest is not all Rong Huaishan wants to get. He couldn''t help mocking wenlao: "what did wenlao say less than a day ago? What did you say then? What do you think now? "


    "Ha ha, did Milton give you a big surprise?"


    The old man was silent.


    "I said, it''s better for your reincarnation department to be in my charge. At least my men won''t have such a self assertion -"


    Speaking of this, Rong Huaishan suddenly got stuck. He saw someone smiling sarcastically.


    It seems that the collusion between Changqing group and shigaozhi group to connect with foreign countries took place under his command


    "In a word, this matter is not small, especially Wen''an. This little girl comes from the betrayal of her relatives. Surnamed Wen, can you feel my grief?"


    He said with a sneer.


    At this time, a bodyguard of the Security Bureau came in quickly: "leaders, there is an emergency!"

 Chapter 320

    "Emergency?"


    The cabinet members looked at the bodyguard and didn''t understand what had happened.


    The bodyguard quickly ran to Rong Huaishan.


    Rong Huaishan was surprised and puzzled: "what''s the matter? About me? Did the Maitreya do anything? "


    Other cabinet members also raised their attention: did Maitreya return to Jiangcheng?


    If Maitreya returns to Jiangcheng, all previous arrangements will fail.


    "No, leader, it''s a private matter of your family." The bodyguard went over and whispered a few words.


    Rong Huaishan turned pale: "really?"


    "Really."


    "Yan Jiliang, I''ll break you to pieces!" Rong Huaishan patted the table and pointed to a cabinet member, "Gaoyi mountain, you have always been responsible for the security work of the imperial capital and are most familiar with the imperial capital. Now you immediately mobilize all your people to find Yan Jiliang for me. No matter whether you live or die, you must find him. I''ll break him into pieces! "


    "If anyone dares to take in Yan Jiliang, he is the enemy of our Rong family!"


    The cabinet member named "Gaoyi mountain" said: "Rong Lao, I try my best. Can you provide me with a strict photo?"


    "The Secretary will send it to you later." Rong Huaishan gasped.


    "What happened? Can I help you? " Old Shi asked.


    Rong Huaishan waved his hand and reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth: "no need."


    Mr. Shi, Mr. Tao and other cabinet members are old and refined. Seeing this, they understand that this "private affair of the Rong family" must be a scandal, which should not be made public, and they did not ask any more questions.


    "That''s the end of today''s emergency cabinet meeting." Tao Lao said, "we must eliminate the hidden dangers of the country as soon as possible."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bodyguard of the Security Bureau ran in: "leaders, there is an emergency."


    Rong Huaishan was furious: "needless to say, I already know! How does the security bureau work? What''s the matter? Don''t you know to be careful? "


    The bodyguard quickly said, "leaders, it''s not the previous thing, it''s another thing. We lost contact with the foreign affairs office. At present, we don''t know what happened there!"


    "What''s going on?" At this moment, all cabinet members were surprised. Mr. Wen first asked in surprise.


    "We don''t know what''s going on! At present, we are going to the Foreign Affairs Office for emergency contact. The network and signal have been hijacked and can''t be contacted, so we are sending people to go by aircraft. "


    The bodyguard of the Security Bureau said quickly.


    "What happened? It''s not just a signal anomaly, is it? " Rong Huaishan said in a deep voice, "don''t make an Oolong!"


    "Absolutely not," said the bodyguard of the Security Bureau. "We have tried everything, and we can be sure that we can''t contact the people in the foreign affairs office or the emergency channel."


    "What''s going on?" Rong Huaishan felt the nameless fire rising, "why, where did anyone dare to aim at my territory?"


    These two days, he lost his second son Rong Qiushi, and just learned the bad news. Yan Jiliang''s ungrateful birth killed his daughter Rong Jiaojiao and her adulterer. Now someone has attacked his political territory foreign affairs office!


    He looked at old man Wen suspiciously: could it be the old mosquito who planned such a big plot to kill me?


    But thinking of Wen Lao''s guilt and remorse before, it''s really not a fraud. Rong Huaishan put down his doubts for the time being.


    It shouldn''t be him. Who would it be


    No, it happened at the same time as Yan Jiliang killed Jiao Jiao. It''s not a coincidence. Someone targeted me!


    Rong Huaishan once again set his eyes on old man Wen and deflected them. One by one, he swept through the suspects in his mind: old Tao, who seemed to be dazed, old Shi, who seemed to have nothing to do with himself, Gaoyi mountain, the Security Department of the imperial capital, people from the Security Bureau, and other members of the inner cabinet


    Rong Huaishan thought of it, and others thought of it one after another. Then they glanced at each other and fell into a strange silence for a moment.


    Yan Jiliang is the Rong family''s private affair scandal, and the foreign affairs office is the Rong family''s political territory. These two places work together. Who will do so and choose so?


    "If one of us does this, it will break the rules." Tao Lao said, "now stand up and let''s talk and discuss. Otherwise, if you really want to catch you, don''t blame us for not abiding by the rules."


    "Since the establishment of the cabinet, there have been demoted, dismissed and imprisoned, but there has never been a death penalty. Don''t be the first to be treated like this. "


    After he said that, the house was still silent, and no one stood up to admit his mistake.


    After nearly two minutes, old Tao shook his head slightly: "did an outsider do it? Or dare to do it? What do you control in the foreign affairs office? There are no soldiers, no power, and it is not the key core. The people who do this have a narrow vision. "


    "I''ll teach you a truth. Master the center first, and the center will be calm. All departments don''t have to occupy it specially, and it can be calm."


    The cabinet members listened and felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    Aren''t all coups generally like this? Go straight to the central key. Success is great success. If you can''t succeed, it won''t work. How can you occupy an insignificant foreign affairs office?


    Who considered this means? It''s stupid!


    A sound of footsteps came from the outside, and everyone looked at it again.


    Since the other party chooses to fight Rong Huaishan and the foreign affairs office, it will certainly not give up. This is the bodyguards of the Security Bureau who sent other news.


    To their surprise, the footsteps stopped at the door, and there was more than one person.


    "What''s going on?"


    Old stone asked uneasily.


    A security guard hurried forward, opened the door, and then solemnly stood up and saluted: "please come in."


    All the cabinet members saw that three people were invited in. In the middle was a handsome young man with a smile, followed by a young woman and a man in his thirties and forties.


    They are su Ze, the "Maitreya", Wen An, the "rabbit" and chaiti, the "little Heavenly Emperor".


    These are the three people who, in any case, they could not have imagined, would appear at the emergency meeting of the cabinet at this moment! Especially the Maitreya, that''s even more unexpected!


    Isn''t he in crane island? Didn''t he just pass the fifth level reincarnation world?


    Why didn''t he go back to Jiangcheng and go straight to the imperial capital?


    The scene of the bodyguard saluting and inviting in just now completely exceeded their imagination. The Security Bureau betrayed the cabinet!


    All the members of their cabinet have become turtles in the jar of Maitreya!

 Chapter 321

    "Security Bureau, how dare you betray the cabinet..."


    "Forget the oath to the cabinet?"


    Some cabinet members stood up and shouted, pointing to the bodyguard of the Security Bureau.


    The bodyguards of the security bureau still stood upright, as usual.


    The four men, Wen Lao, Shi Lao, Tao Lao and Rong Huaishan, are more clear. Up to now, it is natural that there is no need to ask these men again. What is more important is the attitude of Milton, Wen An''an and chaiti.


    Among them, Rong Huaishan stared at the Maitreya and was already very angry and speechless. Wen Lao looked at Wen An with a very complex expression.


    "Yan Jiliang and the foreign affairs office are all your means of Maitreya, aren''t they? I never thought there would be such a thing. Seeing chaiti around you and the security bureau can be used by you, I know that your skills and means are really beyond all our imagination. "


    Old Shi opened his mouth and said slowly.


    Suze smiled and said, "no, no, no, I also feel that your composure is beyond my imagination. For example, you are all quietly pressing the emergency button and calling for support. On the surface, it is not urgent or slow. Use a delaying strategy. "


    As soon as he said this, old Tao and old Shi turned pale and slowly took their palms up from under the table.


    Wen Lao, Rong Huaishan and other cabinet members also looked ugly.


    When Maitreya can talk about this, there is no doubt that he is not afraid of the emergency button and has sufficient means to deal with it.


    "Even the national emergency button can be mastered by you. It''s really unexpected." Old Shi said, "so we''ve all become fish on your chopping board and can be slaughtered by you?"


    "No, although I have this ability, I won''t do it." Su Ze said lightly, "I want to talk to you and have a good talk."


    "Talk? Well, what are you talking about? "


    Tao daotong, who looked dim eyed, suddenly had a clear and powerful voice and became the most eye-catching existence among all cabinet members.


    Seeing his performance, Mr. Shi was amazed: his power was as if there were no power, and his characters were old and strong. Mr. Tao was the real central figure of the whole cabinet. He was far worse than Rong Huaishan and Wenchang.


    "Talk about the current situation of China, what cabinet members want, and what I want."


    Su Ze said calmly.


    "A typical angry young man asks three questions," Tao doesn''t think so. "What you want to say is nothing more than dissatisfaction with the society and the country, distrust of cabinet members and government officials, and then how you want to change the country... Are you sure you can change the whole country after you are in power alone, rather than turning the country into a mess and corrupting yourself into a tyrant?"


    "Even, I''m not afraid to offend you. So I tell you that you can''t go out of the imperial capital and control the local power today, whether you kill us all or control the power alone."


    "You will only let the whole country of China fall into turmoil and swords, and the people fall into deep water. Is that what you want? As an angry young man who is dissatisfied with the current situation, you want to mess everything up, let no one know how many people lose their lives for you, and then shamefully leave a mess, as a thief of the country, scold celebrities for passing on through the ages? "


    Su Ze smiled and nodded: "you''re right. I can''t be in power, nor can I monopolize power. Even I''m not ready to depose your cabinet."


    The cabinet members immediately looked at each other and were a little confused.


    What are you doing here? It''s all desperate. Surround everyone present. Don''t you want to seize control of the country?


    According to the normal process, at this time, the cabinet members should be intimidated and lured, beat one faction and pull one faction, then sit down firmly, and then start the open and secret struggle of power in the cabinet to see who has higher means.


    Is that the right process for a coup?


    As a result, Maitreya''s opening is not in power and power. You don''t want anything. There''s no need to do so!


    "We have plenty of time today. The first thing to say is the current situation of China."


    Su Ze said: "the reincarnation world is at a higher level. The reincarnation world may come to China at any time. Now the reincarnation department is mainly facing the reincarnation world. It has very few funds and personnel, and the policy is unattractive. It is also like using ordinary soldiers in the past, asking to fight hard and contribute to the country. "


    "There are 300 major large and medium-sized groups and countless small groups that have absorbed a large number of reincarnated world combatants. These large, medium and small groups have absorbed nearly 70% of the reincarnated world combatants in China."


    "The strategy they pursue has never been to pass through the reincarnation world, nor to consider the country and the people. Instead, they let their men enter the reincarnation world, mix the basic reincarnation points again and again, and then obtain benefits. They collude with cabinet members and even foreign chaebol groups. Some people lose their conscience and harm the people at home."


    "The cabinet members are insensitive and think that they can control the overall situation. They think that these groups can listen to you. They are trained by you or your subordinates, or your subordinates. They all belong to your forces. Even for these so-called forces to bite and occupy the interests originally belonging to the reincarnation department. "


    "Do you know that the reason why our Jiangcheng reincarnation Department has become a state within a state is that your cabinet members have created more states within a state one by one? Personnel, financial resources and force are gradually ready. Can you really control these chaebols and groups? You will die here sooner or later! "


    "Moreover, because these groups are linked with chaebols and foreign countries, China can not develop into a group of chaebol dominated countries such as the eagle country and the siroba country, but into a chaotic country supported by foreign forces and chaebols, and even national reunification can not be guaranteed."


    "Alarmist." Rong Huaishan said coldly.


    Some cabinet members are described by Su Ze as afraid, and many have the same ideas as Rong Huaishan. They feel that this is still a "angry young man"''s wishful thinking and alarmist after all.


    How many years have we governed the country? Do you need to remind us?


    "The Eagle Head country is the most powerful country in the world. Isn''t its development model worth learning from? Their country is dominated by the chaebol. Different, they can become the world''s first power and dominate for nearly 80 years? " Old Shi asked.


    Su Ze said calmly, "it''s not worth learning from. The hegemony of the eagles lies in military science and technology, and exquisite cultural design outside the military, such as a large number of cultural products, fooling the people and brainwashing the world, so that the people of non Yanglu believe that Yanglu people are civilized gentlemen, noble morality, compassion and kindness, and respect life. Let the people of Yanglu believe that they only need happy education and are the chosen people. "

 Chapter 322

    Speaking of this, Su Ze looked at all cabinet members and saw that many people still showed disapproval.


    He continued: "for example, few of you over the age of 80 have seen the eagle''s head movies, eagle''s news and magazines, eagle''s brands and eagle''s products since childhood. Even if you don''t recognize the publicity of eagle''s head, you also recognize the strength of eagle''s head."


    "Sometimes I think that the eagle country should not be so shameless. It should have the style of a big country, the spirit of contract and the demeanor of a gentleman. In fact, that''s part of being brainwashed. "


    "Since the emergence of the reincarnation world, the Hawk has not made any response to the erosion of the reincarnation world. Do you know how many civilians have died? None of us know. The so-called international institutions controlled by the central Gru people dare not investigate in depth. We only know the eagle''s election and the election debate. The two scum expose each other to see who is less scum. "


    "Gentlemanly demeanor, noble morality and attention to life have all disappeared, making way for the general election, the chaebol and the elite group. How many civilians died silently is not known to the world. Do we really want to learn such a ruling model and a powerful country without human moral conscience? "


    "Allowing goblin to flourish in China? Let the ghost village expand its scope? Is this what a qualified ruler can do? You should know that the Yanglu people are not only cruel to the outside world, but also extremely cruel to the Yanglu people at home. Don''t yearn and think about learning from this ruling mode, otherwise I will send you back to the West. "


    When Suze said this, the cabinet members were silent.


    Some feel that Su Ze''s words are reasonable, but most of them are not moved by them.


    What is the actual situation of China? They think it is OK and still under their control. Therefore, when Su Ze said that the situation of China, they thought it was "alarmist". Moreover, the situation of the Eagle Head country was even more "alarmist".


    Angry young people, however, watch roadside news and think they have a grasp of the overall situation of the world and the country.


    "It seems that you all fought openly and secretly all the way to get this position, and many experienced the ups and downs of the official sea. You can''t move you just by talking."


    Su Ze looked around the crowd: "in that case, I ask you, how do cabinet members do it now and in the future? The answer to the harvest is the same as I thought before."


    "The same disappointment..."


    As he spoke, he pointed to old Shi and old Tao who wanted to speak: "don''t say it first. Let me finish what you will say and what you really want to do."


    "You must take the national policy as the direction, consider comprehensively, and then start to reduce the power of some groups and slowly try to achieve it. The reincarnation Department has made such a fuss because of me, so the treatment is a little better. However, we must find ways to add restrictions. "


    "Not only that, we have to find ways to limit the application of individual force and recruit a large number of top forces from various groups..."


    Old Shi and old Tao felt awe inspiring when they listened to Su Ze.


    Su Zelian can simulate their countermeasures. The specific methods may be different, but the purpose and direction are affirmative.


    With this kind of thinking and taking into account all aspects of reactions, it can be said that we have got rid of the limitations of "angry youth".


    In that case, why did he do such things and make remarks dissatisfied with the current situation? He should know that national governance is not one size fits all, nor is it a pot of stew. It needs to be done slowly. Many times, it takes a few years to achieve the goal.


    "You''re really thoughtful..." Rong Huaishan finally couldn''t help hating in his heart. He gritted his teeth and cried, "you killed my son Rong Qiushi, and my daughter Rong Jiaojiao. Did you let Yan kill him?"


    "Yes."


    Su Ze said lightly: "your daughter Rong Jiaojiao was greedy for Yan Dahai''s talent appearance and had to recruit him. Of course, Yan Dahai is not completely innocent. He has endured one green hat after another over the years and mixed into a brothel running hall serving Rong Jiaojiao and her adulterer. He is also to blame."


    "Now he has come to realize that he wants to be a new man and kill your daughter and adulterer. Of course, I agree very much. It''s more or less useful to disturb your sight. "


    "Maitreya!"


    Rong Huaishan gritted his teeth: "you are against our Rong family everywhere. Do you want to kill them all!"


    Su Ze sneered: "in front of China, you are a member of the cabinet. Where is your honor family? The state gives you wealth and power, and you have to exercise power! "


    "The Evergreen Group cultivated out of selfishness has become a foreign running dog. Rong Qiushi, the second son raised, is a foreign slave. He controls the foreign affairs office. He only knows to please the so-called friends and his daughter Rong Jiaojiao, a stall of dirty garbage."


    "From the national to personal moral level, your Rong family is a mess that should not exist. What Rong family do you have the face to shout in front of me?"


    Rong Huaishan shook his body, pointing to Su Ze and trembling.


    Almost everyone could see his cheek muscles jumping, gnashing his teeth and splitting his eyes.


    "You --"


    After a long time, he forced himself to calm down: "well said, well said! My honor and kindness are all selfish. Am I the only one among so many cabinet members? Which of them has no group trained by their men? Without the power of his men? "


    Shi Lao was silent, Tao Lao was silent, and most cabinet members were silent.


    Wen Lao opened his mouth and said, "I don''t have one. I just focus on national affairs."


    Several cabinet members at Wen Lao''s side also straightened their bodies: "neither do we."


    "Hum, everyone can say beautiful words. Is it true or false?" Rong Huaishan said, "even if you are devoted to your country, is it not wrong that your country has become what it is now?"


    Wen Lao sighed sadly: "I''m wrong. I don''t have enough ability to steal a high position. I can''t protect the country at the top and the people at the bottom. I''m exhausted, but I can only protect myself. Now I''ve trained people from two cholera countries, Miluo and Wen''an. It''s really a great responsibility."


    "Poof!"


    Wen An heard this and couldn''t help laughing.


    Wen Lao glared at her: "Ann, this is not your naughty time. What you do today has endangered national security. Come back to me, or immediately. Anyway, I can protect your life."


    "Otherwise, I will have to collect your body in the future. Do you really have the heart to let Grandpa send the black haired man to the white haired man again? "


    Wen An said with a smile, "don''t worry. Lord Maitreya is not the kind of person you think. He didn''t come to seize power today. He just wanted to talk to you frankly. Why don''t you believe it?"

 Chapter 323

    "Be honest?"


    Rong Huaishan clenched his teeth and sneered: "maybe I can''t live today, so I''ll go out and ask you directly, Maitreya, what are you going to do today!"


    "Help the cabinet clean up some rotten meat, help China formulate two policies, and ask for two departments."


    Suze said.


    Naive!


    All cabinet members heard these demands and thought in their hearts.


    Helping the cabinet clean up rotten meat means killing the enemy Rong Huaishan and other cabinet members.


    As for the formulation of policies, asking for two departments is simply naive to the extreme - if you formulate 100 or 200 policies and take all departments away, it''s up to you. The key is whether you can implement them? Can you really have power?


    What are you going to do with the cabinet''s full counterattack, your liquidation and the encirclement and suppression of you by the national army?


    Do you really think you want two national departments to formulate national policies, that is, you are a member of the cabinet, and you are with us. Everyone will be friendly in the future? Don''t even think about it. We must liquidate you and solve you, so that the cabinet can be at ease!


    But then they all thought.


    No, Maitreya''s means are very exquisite. He is not a brainless young man with hot blood at all. His previous words clearly understand rule and bureaucratic power. Why did he put forward such a naive idea?


    He must be prepared so that his goal can be achieved smoothly.


    "Rotten meat, you mean me?" Rong Huaishan sneered, "what do the so-called two policies and two departments mean? What can you do to keep the benefits you get today? "


    "The first policy is the corresponding policy of reincarnation world, including that reincarnation points are no longer converted into Chinese coins, expanding domestic demand production, increasing the treatment of reincarnation department, and the whole country is fully prepared to deal with the reincarnation world."


    "The second policy, the policy of limiting the size of each group, is that there shall be no more than ten combatants in a large group, no more than five combatants in a medium group and no more than two combatants in a small group. The more than combatants must be recruited by the state. "


    Suze said.


    "No way, it can''t be carried out."


    "You want the world to be in chaos!"


    Su Ze''s eyes were cold. He sucked two cabinet members into the air and pinched them in his hands: "you know, the restriction group will cause chaos in the world!"


    Do it!


    The cabinet members were silent.


    Although Wen Lao and others are open-minded and fearless, the two policies put forward by Su Ze are exactly what he thinks in his heart, but they dare not and cannot put forward in the past.


    At this time, old man Wen suddenly understood Su Ze''s difficulties in ceding land and launching a coup: if not, it would be impossible to achieve his goal after fighting these politicians in the cabinet for decades or 100 years.


    The reincarnation world may come at any time, and the major groups cannot be weakened for a long time. Time is pressing and we can''t wait.


    Can it be said that even after doing so many things, Maitreya is still dedicated to his country?


    Old Wen looked at Wen''an, who blinked mischievously.


    His clenched palm slowly loosened and put his heart down. The situation seemed much better than he thought.


    The two cabinet members turned red when they were pinched by Su Ze. Seeing their hands and feet kicking disorderly, Su Ze threw them to the ground.


    No matter how they moaned, Su Ze looked around and shouted coldly, "why do you know there will be chaos when I say to limit large, medium and small groups? Before that, you deceived yourself and others and thought that the groups were under your control! "


    "Now you''re living a life of flies and dogs, and you can muddle along with large, small and medium-sized groups. Don''t you just turn a blind eye and don''t investigate them for harming the country and the people and connecting with foreign affairs?"


    "In fact, you all know that the group and the chaebol can''t really control it if they don''t care. As long as someone manages it, you act as protection and block it."


    "And say you''re not national thieves? Not responsible for the current situation? "


    There was silence in the cabinet room. After a long time, old Tao said, "from these two policies, I can see that you are really dedicated to the public. But this means is too careful. National affairs can''t be done in such a hurry... "


    "When the sixth level reincarnation world comes and the seventh level reincarnation world comes, will it be time for the country to face the crisis of extinction?" Su Ze said faintly, "the efficiency of your cabinet is still in the past era. You are ready to solve one thing in a few years, but you don''t know that there may be a terrible reincarnation world at any time, eroding out a crisis enough to destroy the country and the world."


    "This process may even be shortened in a month or even a few days, which you can''t imagine!"


    Old Tao suddenly said, "that''s why you''re in such a hurry... But I think it''s hard for you to really achieve your goal. With the strong strength of the country... "


    "No, now China''s strength is too loose and far from strong." Su Ze said, "it is not strong to fight against the powerful reincarnation world in the future. Even for me, it is far from strong. "


    Are you so confident in your strength?


    Old Tao shook his head slightly and stopped arguing.


    Rong Huaishan sneered: "it seems that you are really confident in your strength. There is no need to say anything more. What are the two departments you want? "


    "Mainly the reincarnation department, followed by the foreign affairs office." Su Ze said, "originally, I only needed the reincarnation department to form a reincarnation world combat army belonging to the country. The foreign affairs office sent some Rong family''s poison to me again, and I asked for it easily."


    The legacy of Rong family


    Rong Huaishan heard a spirit hovering in his heart and head: he is still alive. It is clear that only when the Rong family are dead can there be the saying of "Rong family poison"!


    "How do you guarantee that your policies will be implemented? Your department will follow orders? " Wen Lao suddenly opened his mouth and asked.


    Su Ze said calmly, "cut the mess with a quick knife. I don''t mind if someone comes in front of me to die, that''s all."


    "Do you think you can suppress everything? Or can we suppress everyone by relying on the three forces of Jiangcheng reincarnation department, the residue of Sixiang group and the group running through the world? "


    Wen Lao said here and shook his head slightly: "these three forces can''t even hold down an emperor!"


    "Then please wait and see."


    Suze said.


    "First of all, look at my performance and clean up the rotten meat of the cabinet."


    "Rong Huaishan, please come forward."


    Rong Huaishan''s mind was empty and unconsciously walked forward. When he returned to his mind, he had stood in front of Su Ze.


    Even though he knew he couldn''t survive, he couldn''t help but be frightened by the scene and let out a scream.


    I didn''t know what was going on, so I followed the order of the Maitreya and came to my face!

 Chapter 324

    "Wait a minute. We''ll deal with you at last."


    Su Ze said to Rong Huaishan, "your Rong family''s selfishness and disaster are great. You can''t be wrong about how to deal with your Rong family."


    Rong Huaishan wanted to open his mouth, but found that he couldn''t open his mouth.


    I wanted to move, but I found that the whole body was stiff, like wood. There was no movement. It was like being pressed by a ghost. I could only move my eyes a little.


    He can only be like a wooden man, quietly watching everything in front of him, with great despair in his heart.


    Is this the strength of Maitreya?


    It makes people obey orders unknowingly, and makes people unable to make words and deeds... Is this the case with the Security Bureau and chaiti, who runs through the world group?


    If so, his strength is really terrible, more terrible than previously thought!


    "Next, please come to the cabinet members who betray China and have ties with foreign countries."


    This sentence, with a certain demagogic force, fell in the ears of these cabinet members. Eight cabinet members came out from behind Shi Lao, beside Wen Lao and behind Tao Lao, and stood in front of Su Ze.


    Of course, some cabinet members who followed Rong Huaishan also came out to Su Ze.


    Shi Lao, Wen Lao and Tao Lao were shocked, as were other cabinet members.


    Even Rong Huaishan is incredible.


    They are all members of the cabinet of China. They are at the top of the country. What are you trying to collude with foreign countries? And there are eight!


    This is what Rong Huaishan didn''t expect. Rong Huaishan is just selfish and has a great desire for power. His son worships foreigners. He didn''t want to give his power to foreigners and find a foreign father to bully him.


    But there are as many as eight cabinet members who "welcome foreign kings and masters"!


    This is definitely beyond their expectations.


    These eight people are either feudal officials, leaders of important departments, or master state confidential documents... If they are a little rotten, they will be rotten. If they can betray the country, tens of thousands of running dogs will betray the country together


    "Look, rotten meat is like this."


    Su Ze said coldly.


    "Today I''ll cut off the rotten meat first. I hope you in the cabinet don''t force me to further scrape bones and cure poison!"


    "To tell you the truth, if it''s not good to cut off the rotten meat today, I''ll scrape the bone tomorrow. If it''s not good, I''ll have to open my skull for treatment!"


    "You don''t want to see that, do you?"


    The cabinet members were silent.


    Su Ze spoke again: "cabinet members, there must be a lot of selfishness greater than the country. If I kill them all, I don''t think I can kill them. Next, you have to cooperate with my plan."


    "But I still want to ask, do you plan to destroy national affairs, and do you want to make the country turbulent and meet your ambitions?"


    Two cabinet members stood up blankly and walked to Su Ze.


    "Really." Su Ze sneered, "these eleven cabinet members are the ones who cut the rotten meat today. Are you dissatisfied with them?"


    Old Stone said coldly, "is discontent useful?"


    "The 11 people can be handled by our cabinet, imprisoned or removed from office." Old Tao said, "Maitreya, are you handing them over to us?"


    "To you? One month, two months or half a year? "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "I deal with them today."


    "The two policies I asked for have been written and brought. There are two department appointments. They should also be appointed immediately. Let''s start now."


    "After the disposal, I''ll let you watch the ceremony."


    After su Ze''s words, Wen An''an took out a stack of documents from the small bag behind her and distributed them to cabinet members. It was the two comprehensive and close policies she designated.


    One is that the country is ready to cope with the advent of a stronger reincarnation world.


    The other is to restrict large, medium and small groups across the country.


    The cabinet members looked at it roughly and felt a cold sweat behind them: I dare to say and do... Before the national forces were assembled, the world would be in chaos. These groups will not be caught, and various means will certainly be used.


    However, Maitreya''s policy is a policy, which is still a long way from being really implemented.


    Now they are under the direct coercion of Maitreya, so they all agree to pass.


    Su Ze was appointed general director of the reincarnation department, responsible for dealing with all reincarnation world combatants and reincarnation world erosion in China.


    Wen An''an was appointed director of the foreign affairs office and Tao Youxing was appointed deputy director of the foreign affairs office, responsible for handling all kinds of foreign affairs of China.


    With the adoption of two policies and several appointments, Su Ze looked to Wen''an.


    Wen''an smiled and nodded. Almost at the same time, Chinese online media, reincarnation central forum and official accounts all released the specific contents of the two policies and the details of several appointments.


    China''s official news media immediately became busy. Reporters hurried out to the cabinet information office to ask how today''s news should be released.


    The information service was also completely unknown, so it waited for the cabinet meeting to end.


    However, people with good sense of smell soon speculated.


    The cabinet meeting is not over yet. The news announcement is not broadcast by official news, but spread through various accounts and posts. The situation is not quite right!


    Is there any change?


    While the outside world was talking, Su Ze had invited all members of the cabinet to an open space waiting for construction and development.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you will remember today''s scene."


    "For the sake of the country and against the coming reincarnation world, cooperate well with my work, and I am too lazy to rob your power or interests. If not, this level of power is only the beginning of punishment! "


    With his right hand raised, Rong Huaishan and other 11 cabinet members flew in the sky, then silently recited the earth exploding stars in his heart, and a corrugated circle appeared in his eyes.


    The ground was shaking, and bricks, stones and earth flew up in large pieces, piled on Rong Huaishan and other 11 cabinet members.


    Rong Huaishan and others shouted and screamed, but Su Ze had no mercy.


    Traitors, troublemakers and evildoers do not deserve any mercy.


    In just a few seconds, the huge gravity attracted countless bricks, stones and soil to the sky, buried the 11 people of Rong Huaishan, and finally formed a huge ball with a diameter of 100 meters suspended high in the sky.


    The original construction site has become a huge dark black hole.


    This is... What power!


    Old Shi widened his eyes, softened his knees and fell to the ground.


    Old Tao was stunned and old Wen trembled.


    All cabinet members reacted similarly to them.


    Where is this still the power of ordinary people? It is clearly the power of gods and legends!


    How can there be such a terrible force!

 Chapter 325

    The strength of Maitreya is very strong, they naturally know, but they never thought it would be so strong.


    Only half a day ago, they received information that Maitreya could become a giant dozens of meters high, not afraid of ordinary artillery attacks, and the strength was equivalent to an army. They had asked them to hold a cabinet meeting.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when Maitreya showed his strength again, he could show a stronger and more incredible ability to create a sphere with a diameter of 100 meters and suspend it in front of them.


    Compared with this power, many legendary martial arts, magic and powers seem to be worthless. It''s like a God coming down to earth and working miracles.


    "Ah, it''s almost crooked!" A cabinet member suddenly shouted.


    It turned out that Su Ze made the earth explosion Tianxing, which hollowed out the ground and dozens of hundreds of meters of underground soil, resulting in the unstable foundation of this area. A tall building next to it began to crumble and seemed to fall askew.


    Su Ze''s hands closed, the strength of Asura''s constitution burst out, and Mu Dun used it naturally.


    Countless strong trees, like boa constrictors, came out from the ground, wrapped the high-rise building and held up the earth explosion star floating in the sky.


    In just a few seconds, it was like a blink of an eye. The surrounding kilometer changed into a lush forest.


    Even if Su Ze deliberately did not destroy human buildings and did not cause damage to innocent people, the tall buildings wrapped and supported by thick trunks and the huge spheres lifted in mid air by countless trunks were enough to make everyone stunned.


    There are people who don''t know why. They thought it was the erosion of the reincarnation world. They screamed and ran down below.


    Suze stood on the top of the tree and met the eyes of the cabinet members.


    "Everybody, do you understand?"


    Cabinet members nodded and shook their heads.


    The one who nodded was frightened by the power he showed, and the one who shook his head was subconscious and unbelievable. How could there be such power in the world.


    "It seems that you don''t quite understand. I''ll tell you."


    "My strength comes from the fifth level reincarnation world. Wait until the sixth level reincarnation world, the seventh level reincarnation world appears, erodes the real world, and there are monsters and enemies more powerful than me. What should I do? "


    Su Ze asked the cabinet members seriously.


    "Will your compromise and political balance work then? Does anyone care about your internal struggle and a plate of scattered sand? A monster worse than me, will you listen to your ideas? "


    "What I want now is for China to take seriously and gather all its strength to deal with more terrible future threats. You are insensitive and immersed in the struggle for power and profit, so you have ideas. Should you wake up? "


    "Again, I don''t need to be in power, don''t rob your power, give me full cooperation, that''s all!"


    The cabinet members suddenly: at this moment, what Milton said is naturally true, and what he said is really for the future of China.


    "If you had known this, you would have told us in advance... Let''s talk about it. Why now?" Old Shi said with emotion.


    Su Ze showed a sneering smile and said nothing.


    Old Shi sighed and knew that what he said was really naive: before today, there were eight spies and two ambitious people in the cabinet, and Rong Huaishan, who clearly had selfish interests greater than state affairs.


    There must be many selfish cabinet members like Rong Huaishan, but there is no upper Maitreya, so they are lucky to be alive.


    For so many people with different purposes and selfishness, the cabinet''s decision-making is of course difficult to reach complete agreement and pass every time.


    However, the common interests of these people are to exclude the rise of Su Ze and reincarnation department.


    If Su zeruo doesn''t kill 11 cabinet members and shows his power like a God, how can people believe that he has such power and ability?


    How can cabinet members understand that such god like power may also appear in the new reincarnation world and erode the real world?


    How can the cabinet understand the importance of concentrating national efforts to develop the reincarnation department and deal with the reincarnation world?


    Empty talk means that the cabinet cannot be moved; The members of the cabinet are all excellent talkers who can speak lotus flowers. They can''t compare with them in terms of their tongue.


    It can only be thought that when the cabinet knows the pain, fear and urgency, it will really re-examine Su Ze''s requirements and start to cooperate with the two major policies put forward by Su Ze.


    Seeing the changes in the faces of cabinet members, Su Ze also understood that there would be no resistance next.


    "Mr. Su Ze, code named Miro, from now on, everything related to the reincarnation of China to the world should be entrusted to you!"


    Wen Lao opened his mouth and said to Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Wen Lao looked at other cabinet members and said, "at this moment, Mr. Su Ze still hasn''t robbed our military and political power. It can be seen that he is really sincere to the country, just to deal with the reincarnation world crisis."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I, Wenchang, will fully cooperate with Mr. Su Ze''s actions from now on."


    "Not for anything else, but for the fact that the country will not be broken and the people will suffer in the future."


    After Wen Lao died, several cabinet members and other cabinet members nodded together.


    Then, old Shi, old Tao and other cabinet members expressed their positions one after another.


    Su Ze smiled and nodded: "well, I want to thank you for your great support."


    "From today on, I will be the general director of the Department of reincarnation of China. The two policies of China must be implemented immediately and now!"


    Cabinet members nodded in agreement.


    Su Ze left with Wen''an and chaiti, and the cabinet members were relieved.


    "In the end, it is to make the country better deal with the reincarnation world..."


    Tao daotong smiled bitterly, "we seem to be really old. What kind of young people have been forced into!"


    "Having said that, this method is too rough." Old Shi said.


    "Let''s not say whether it''s rough or not. Let''s go out of this forest and contact various national departments. The implementation of those two policies is very troublesome." Wen Lao said.


    The members of the cabinet were silent. This group of people in their fifties managed to get out of the forest breathlessly and contacted various departments to deal with large and small affairs.


    In addition to discussing and implementing the policies formulated by Su Ze, it also takes time to deal with the men and forces left by Rong Huaishan and other 11 people.

 Chapter 326

    "Well, Luo Hui, yes, it is."


    "The Secretary for reincarnation is indeed Su Ze, code named Miro. This is a unanimous decision of the cabinet. It is also the decision of our cabinet to limit the number of fighters in the world who are reincarnated by various groups! "


    Old man Wen looked tired, but he talked on the phone in high spirits.


    On the other hand, Mr. Shi also received a call from the foreign affairs office and understood what had happened to the foreign affairs office before: Tao Youxing of the foreign affairs office directly occupied the foreign affairs office with his son Tao Shaowu and a group of people running through the world group.


    Now the people of the foreign affairs office have received the notice of the transfer of power from the cabinet. The director of the Foreign Affairs Office has become Wen An and the deputy director has become Tao Youxing. Naturally, it is necessary to make sure.


    "Well, yes, it is indeed the decision of the cabinet."


    The man who called from the Foreign Affairs Office hesitated and finally asked carefully, "where is Rong Lao? Can I talk to Rong Lao? "


    "Rong Huaishan has been executed today." Old Stone said coldly.


    The man let out a cry and hung up the phone quickly.


    Under the direct order of Gao Yishan, a member of the cabinet, the security department and the Security Department of the imperial capital surrounded the family homes of ronghuaishan and other 11 people, began to search for criminal evidence, and arrested and detained their confidants and their families.


    The former Rongjia villa and luxury house was full of wind and rain, allowing people in uniform to come and go. The relatives of the Rong family are also implicated one by one, waiting for disposal.


    Sitting in the aircraft, Gaoyi mountain looked at this scene. In his mind, Rong Huaishan tried to instruct himself and strictly investigate the whereabouts of Yan maxima.


    There is also the huge sphere with a diameter of 100 meters, which almost blocks the sky and the sun overhead, and the huge trees that spread for kilometers and can lift high-rise buildings.


    One mind makes stars, one mind makes forests. Is Milton really a person with such power? He''s a ghost, isn''t he?


    At this time, someone on the mobile phone dialed: "officer Gao, this is Xiao Fusheng. Someone wants to talk to you."


    Gao Yishan was stunned and then understood.


    "Rong Chunyu?"


    With this rhetorical question, the other end of the phone was converted into a slightly blurred call.


    "Stay on the front line today and meet each other in the future. Don''t kill everyone in the Rong family. I''m still outside. What does officer Gao think?"


    Gaoyishan smiled silently.


    You''re still outside, so what? Do you have the power to change the overall situation?


    Now, the general trend has become.


    "Rong Chunyu, listen to my advice. That''s not the power you can resist. The spirit of Maitreya is not dedicated to your honor. "


    "You''d better stay away from right and wrong and sincerely work for your country -"


    "Beep -"


    When the phone was hung up, Gao Yishan shook his head and smiled.


    Young people sometimes can''t think of it. They really come to the imperial capital once. Look at the wonders. Naturally, you know what is heartfelt despair!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Put down his cell phone, Luo Hui looked at Su Ze with a complex expression.


    "The cabinet confirmed that from now on, you will be the general director of the reincarnation department."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "then, let''s start."


    At the headquarters of the imperial reincarnation department, Su Ze turned on the computer: "Wen''an is cleaning up the situation in the foreign affairs office, Jarvis, next you help me?"


    "Yes, Mr. Milo."


    Su Ze smiled: "how''s the relationship between brother glasses and Xiaorui?"


    Jarvis''s voice seemed to be smiling and sent a screenshot of the game: "they cooperated with tacit understanding and won many games in a row..."


    What ghost''s tacit understanding... Brother glasses is really satisfied?


    Looking back, Su Ze asked chaiti, "chaiti, what should you do?"


    Chaiti bowed respectfully and in awe: "throughout the world group, it will be incorporated into the reincarnation department from now on. Please give orders from Lord Maitreya."


    Similarly, when he witnessed Lord Maitreya making forests and stars, all his thoughts disappeared. In the past, the title of "Heavenly Emperor" and the reverie of three palaces and six courtyards throughout the world have become jokes.


    At this moment, we can only obey Lord Maitreya''s orders and instructions.


    "Well, Jarvis, according to the list of the imperial reincarnation department and the list throughout the world, immediately arrange a new team list, divide new accommodation, make new site arrangements and new financial planning."


    "It''s a lot of computation, Mr. Milo." Jarvis said, "but it''s not difficult for me."


    With this sentence, ten documents have been formed, which have absorbed the headquarters of the imperial capital reincarnation Department throughout the world group. All aspects have been properly arranged.


    From the mixed arrangement of teams and teams, to the office space, to the canteen, to the cleaners, the monthly expenditure budget is fully planned in detail.


    "Very good, Jarvis. You can form documents faster than Wen''an''s hands-on input." Su Ze praised, "give the planned benefits, team division, assembly place and work place to everyone."


    "Yes, Mr. Milo."


    A few seconds later, Jarvis replied: "all have been sent, and a prompt to feedback and apply for adjustment of treatment has been attached. At present, the prompt has not been received."


    "Very good. It solved our great difficulties." Su Ze said, "if it is specific labor, this item will take a long time to complete."


    "You should also plan for Jiangcheng reincarnation department, Huacheng reincarnation department and Sixiang group. It should also be transformed into a force that can be mobilized at any time. The specific target plan is that the imperial headquarters and the Jiangcheng reincarnation department are one south and one north, which can suppress all nearby people. "


    "Yes, Mr. Milo."


    Jarvis said again, quickly according to the situation of the imperial capital, he made a new plan for the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and distributed the new specific arrangements, specific treatment and team members to everyone.


    In a short time, the headquarters of the imperial reincarnation department and the Jiangcheng reincarnation department have been arranged properly.


    Naturally, it is not necessary for Huacheng reincarnation department to imitate the example of Jiangcheng reincarnation department. The forces of the Sixiang group who went to Huacheng reincarnation department once again entered Jiangcheng and strengthened Jiangcheng reincarnation department.


    This is also to make Jiangcheng reincarnation department become the strongest important town of reincarnation department in the south according to Su Ze''s plan. In the future, it will be suppressed in the South and North together with the headquarters of imperial reincarnation department to deal with the threat of reincarnation world.


    After everything was arranged, Su Ze ordered to assemble. All members of the headquarters of the new reincarnation department gathered together. Everyone was surrounded by new players and new strangers.


    There is no whispering, but silence.


    Su Ze stood in front of the crowd and made a speech, mainly to let them understand who the leader is.


    From now on, the Department of reincarnation will no longer be a restricted Department everywhere. Under the leadership of Su Ze, the Department of reincarnation will be one of the most important departments in the whole country.

 Chapter 327

    After the speech, Su Ze asked the teams to dissolve and get familiar with the future team members.


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui, the leader of the original reincarnation department, major general Han Jie, Mu Yulin, Dai Yue, and Mu Qingling, who is most familiar with Su Ze in tight leather clothes, all looked at him in different places.


    "I didn''t expect you could do this..." Luo Hui said with emotion.


    Han Jie also has a serious expression: "turn the reincarnation Department into an important department of the country, so that the reincarnation Department has received great attention and is almost free from constraints. Su Ze, I hope you don''t harm the country. "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s harmful to the country. It certainly won''t. Everybody, please rest assured that I just want to win more in the future. "


    "Will the reincarnation world be so terrible in the future?" Dai Yue asked curiously, "even you, the No. 1 in the world, should be so careful?"


    "My power now is only obtained from the fifth level reincarnation world. Do you say that the reincarnation world is terrible?"


    Luo Hui, Han Jie, Mu Yulin and Dai Yue were all somewhat silent.


    People''s mentality is so strange. Even as the former leader of the reincarnation department, they have a somewhat lucky mentality, not to mention the cabinet members, which has no personal pain.


    That is, Su Ze showed his power most intuitively in front of him, and the cabinet members really understood what was going on in the reincarnation world, to what extent and to what extent his power had reached.


    "Are Tang Yun and poetry all right?" Mu Qingling asked.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and told them that he had mastered the world, could carry out preliminary transformation and quickly train class D and class C combatants.


    At this stage, Su Ze took the reincarnation Department of China into his hands, and his strength was unmatched in the world. Naturally, this training method did not need to be mysterious, and could be completely open to the whole China.


    Hearing that Su Ze has spent hundreds of thousands of reincarnation points to cultivate such achievements through a martial arts world, Luo Hui and others are stunned and unimaginable.


    "You have developed to this point alone?"


    "All reincarnation points after customs clearance are basically invested in the reincarnation world, and then use different time and flow rates in a short time to achieve such results, which is too exaggerated!"


    "It''s hard for countries to copy your operation! Does Zhao Hua have no desire? Will he betray? "


    They talked in shock.


    After their discussion, Su Ze smiled: "therefore, from now on, our country prohibits private trading of reincarnation points. All welfare benefits are fully satisfied in kind and currency. Housing, food, clothing, housing, medical treatment and consumption welfare rewards are arranged, but reincarnation points must be arranged according to the arrangement. The state may not demand it forcibly, but it must not consume or sell it arbitrarily. "


    "As long as the reincarnation points are in place, we can cultivate a large number of class C strength combatants, comprehensively improve the strength and cohesion of our combatants, and better deal with accidents and protect the people in the future."


    Luo Hui was ashamed and whispered, "what else can I say? Compared with you... No, I can''t compare with you at all. You are really far sighted. In this way, in the new era in the future, we can compete with the eagle country. "


    "Eagle Head country?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "let the reincarnation world erode, they are about to taste the bad results. You know, the Eagle Head country has two sixth level reincarnation worlds. At present, the Eagle Head country only cares about the interests of its own chaebols and has no regard for the life and death of the people. When the erosion of the reincarnation world can not even stop their chaebols, it is time for them to regret. "


    "Our goal in the future is not only the Eagle Head country, but also all Yanglu civilizations including maple leaf country, duck billed country, siroba and Eagle Head country."


    "Even if you don''t have a chance to compete with them, you will be forced to choose to work together with them. Even if they are mutually exclusive with us and do not belong to the same civilization or race, they may have to recognize the reality together in the future. "


    Could the situation be so serious?


    Luo Hui and others were stunned.


    Su Ze said, "it''s not urgent yet. We arranged it in advance and prepared for a rainy day. They don''t realize it at all. When they feel hurt and wake up, cooperation will be possible. Otherwise, we will ask for nothing. "


    This is also the common psychology of mankind. We have to suffer a loss to understand what we can do and what we can''t do, otherwise we will never wake up.


    The dust of the reincarnation Department has basically settled, and there are no accidents under the disposal of Wen An from the foreign affairs office.


    But the real wave is just beginning.


    With a sneer on his face, the president of Shendu group looked at the policy restricting the group to have combatants drafted by Su Ze planning and Wen''an.


    "So interesting? Come and try! "


    At the headquarters of Lingnan group, the actual leader slowly put down a chess: "people don''t hurt the tiger, the tiger is harmful to the people, isn''t our goodwill enough?"


    "It seems that it''s not enough for them to know what''s going on."


    "Arrange some programs for them."


    Groups like them are everywhere in China. Large, medium and small groups are vaguely expressing their dissatisfaction or swearing behind their backs.


    Or prepare to do something in private, such as colluding with the local government to make plans such as "misunderstanding the policy", "forcing one or two people to die, turning the policy into a policy harmful to the people" and "encouraging the people to fight".


    Unfortunately, after Wen''an and Jarvis connected most of the country''s communication equipment, their secrets were like active whistleblowing.


    Before it was launched, it was caught up by the minions. Before it could be used, it was stillborn again and again.


    When they noticed something wrong, the personnel from the imperial capital reincarnation department or Jiangcheng reincarnation department had come to the door.


    It is impossible to immediately carry out cleaning on a large scale across the country. Su Ze, Wen An''an and others are also separated and lack skills.


    However, large, medium and small groups across the country were forced to compromise, and half of their strength and financial resources were first digested into the belly of the reincarnation department, but they were quickly reached in just a few days.


    With this absorption and digestion, these groups across the country will be monitored again, and it will not be long before they are completely digested again.


    The situation in China has stabilized. As long as there are no major changes, unity and development must be the overall situation in the future.


    The national reincarnation department finally has strength and absolute authority and persuasion on the reincarnation world. It is no longer a cold yamen that is manipulated by major groups and restricted by the cabinet.

 Chapter 328

    "The overall situation is settled."


    Jiang Yuetao shook his head reluctantly and said in the giant group office in Jiangcheng.


    Jiang Lin sneered with dissatisfaction: "that guy Su Ze was just a poor student at the beginning. Why did he suddenly become the general director of the national reincarnation department? Even if he becomes the general director, why should he let my family hand over half of our financial resources and half of our men? "


    "Don''t you dare not hand it in?"


    Jiang Yuetao said slowly, asking Jiang Lin as well as himself.


    "The other party directly sent the list and has designated the personnel on the list. This is not something we can resist! Including finance, it has also been directly divided by them, which is also not what we resist. "


    "Even the personnel on the list have been arranged with specific teams, specific positions and benefits. Is this what we can fight?"


    "Linlin, do you think people can be so terrible?"


    Jiang Lin subconsciously shook her head. How can people be so powerful?


    However, recalling the rumors heard before, Jiang Lin said: "Su Ze may not be so powerful, but I heard that Jiangcheng was settled so quickly, all because of Wen''an in a wheelchair."


    "Her identity is not only Wen Lao''s granddaughter, but also a high IQ genius who never forgets and has super strong mental arithmetic ability."


    Jiang Yuetao has heard of this for a long time.


    Although he thinks he is an understanding person, he can''t understand the current situation in China. As Su Ze''s right-hand man, does Wen An''an mean that Wen Lao will end up on Su Ze''s side?


    It is said that Su Ze, code named Miro, beat God, imprisoned cabinet members and killed 11 cabinet members, including Rong Lao, face to face. Now the reincarnation department is in power, and I don''t know whether it is true or false.


    At present, the fact is that China wants to implement two major policies, and the primary executor is the reincarnation department led by Maitreya, and the first object of action is major groups.


    First, it accurately disintegrated the conspiracy and undercurrent of large groups, forcing them to hand over half of their human and financial resources.


    I don''t know if it''s Jiang Yuetao''s illusion. I always feel that the people handed over seem to have some hearts for the country, but they don''t like the reincarnation department.


    The rest of the people are more reluctant to go to the reincarnation department and distrust the country.


    "Is it difficult, Maitreya? Can they accurately distinguish between patriotic and unpatriotic?"


    Jiang Yuetao naturally did not expect that under the full operation of Jarvis''s artificial intelligence and the use of various data synthesis, Jarvis can naturally distinguish most of these people''s traces as big data, distinguish the general personality and preferences, and then give priority to selection.


    In the following time, most of those who join the reincarnation department will gradually be loyal to the state and the reincarnation department. Even if half of the manpower and financial resources are left behind, the large groups outside the reincarnation department will only be hit and divided again and again until they finally disappear.


    And this process will take a long time.


    In a short time, the reincarnation department needs to adjust its staff, strengthen training, and organize its own truly reliable and loyal backbone.


    The major groups also wisely stopped fighting and did not dare to compete with the state. In particular, when the national reincarnation Department has direct power to deal with them, and all the cabinet members they rely on are silent, they know that they really can''t fight at present.


    In order to suppress the overall situation of China, Su Ze, Wen An''an and others did not enter the reincarnation world for three days, but specialized in dealing with state affairs.


    In these three days, the domestic wind and clouds surged, and finally the integration of the power of the national reincarnation department was completed, reaching Su Ze''s preliminary goal.


    The legendary swordsman, the legendary swordsman, had one hundred reliable people, sent to the world of pride and pride, accepted the nine Yin manual, accepted some viruses and transformed the rifle to leave the world of laughter.


    These 100 people directly consumed all the hundreds of thousands of reincarnation points originally saved by the reincarnation department, but the harvest was also obvious. Almost all of them directly reached level D comprehensive strength, of which more than 20 reached level C comprehensive strength.


    Foreign countries are also surging, and I don''t know if I want to be angry with the "Maitreya" and China, saying that I am No. 1 in the world and not weaker than others. The Eagle Head country also announced that Keller, the strongest combatant in its country, has become a combatant with class a comprehensive strength.


    Once this announcement was made, the media and public opinion of yanggelu civilization suddenly became a carnival. The Eagle Head country, maple leaf country, duck billed country and siroba all worked together to publicize how much water the "Maitreya" was, and how strong and real Keller was.


    Then, as if following the trend, the state of siroba announced that they had A-level fighters, code named "witch"; Luochaguo announced that they also have class a fighters, code named "cold bear"; Elephant head state announced its own class a strength fighter, code named "Brahman".


    Crescent country, crane island country, South stick country and other countries also announced that they were "about to" have class a strength combatants.


    It seems that there are class a fighters all over the world.


    Originally, the tacit understanding of countries around the world, on the surface, class C comprehensive strength is the strongest, and class B comprehensive strength combatants are dense but not distributed. With the high-profile appearance of "Maitreya", they suddenly become particularly high-profile and transparent, and even some boasting suspects.


    For example, Keller of Yingtou, the "witch" of siroba and the "cold bear" of Luocha rely on their original national strength to forcibly accumulate scientific and technological products and resources. They are indeed combatants who can create A-level comprehensive strength. It is estimated that the actual combat effectiveness needs to rely more on the scientific and technological products of the real world rather than the ability enhancement obtained by the reincarnation world.


    The "Brahman" of the Elephant Kingdom is more like forced boasting. It is estimated that the real strength can not reach class A at all.


    As for countries such as new moon country and crane island country, "soon" has A-level comprehensive strength, which looks more like self psychological comfort.


    "Class a fighters are like an arms race..." Wen''an said to Su Ze with a smile. "We haven''t passed the Customs for three days, and there are so many in the world at once."


    "Let them go and see how far they can rely on real-world technology to build strength." Su Ze has guessed the routine of the eagle Kingdom and doesn''t care.


    After three days of precipitation, Su Ze''s comprehensive strength evaluation has reached level S. after all, he is very familiar with all aspects of the strength application of the reincarnation eye of the original plot yuzhiboban. Coupled with the dual physical improvement of Asura and Indra, he can use all the strength of the reincarnation eye almost unlimited.


    Ashura''s constitution makes it easy for him to use even Mudun. Indra''s constitution makes his eyes have the ability to observe and copy like writing wheel eyes.


    However, the writing wheel eye and kaleidoscope writing wheel eye are not opened.

 Chapter 329

    Wen''an''s strength has also reached class A.


    Because one eye is powerful and the other eye is not God, Wen''an''s Asura constitution can use all the abilities of these two eyes at will, and can use a lot of Ninja, magic, seal, Yin seal and create regeneration.


    Even suzanneng can be turned on, and it is no exaggeration that the real combat effectiveness reaches A-level evaluation.


    Su Ze felt that he might be a little low. He didn''t count Ann''s own wisdom, the cooperation of all kinds of Ninja and battle calculation.


    "Everything in China is on the right track, and it''s a small problem to have another problem."


    "We should go through customs and reincarnate the world and increase our own strength."


    Suze said.


    "Speaking of this, the yanggru barbarians are playing tricks again, trying to publicize their force." Wen An said.


    "What trick?"


    "At ten o''clock this morning, Keller of the Eagle Head country and the ''witch'' of the siroba country joined hands to eliminate the erosion of the two reincarnation worlds. One is within the eagle''s head and the other is within siroba. " Wen An said with a smile, "the whole process will be broadcast live all over the world. The estimated time is one hour."


    Su Ze frowned slightly: "an hour? One is in the eagle''s head country and the other is in siroba. Even taking the fastest Green Magic aircraft has no time to hurry. "


    Wen An''an said: "yes, according to my speculation, ''witch'' has the ability to teleport instantly, and can teleport two people instantly. Keller''s strength has always been very obvious, which is the way to super transform people. He does not have such ability. On the contrary, siroba''s Witch legend and magic legend have always had the ability to transmit instantaneously, and the code name of witch also clearly points to. "


    "That''s good. I''d like to see how strong their A-level strength is... Since they are willing to show their strength, they should not be afraid of being seen through by others. It should be true that their A-level strength is true."


    Su Ze said and looked at the time.


    "It''s already more than nine o''clock. After watching their live broadcast, decide to take an adventure in the reincarnation world."


    "Well, I also have new ideas about taking risks in the new reincarnation world." Wen An''an said, "my Lord, I am the director of the foreign affairs department. You are the general director of the reincarnation department. We are no longer ordinary people, but leaders of important departments in China. In particular, I have the power to release diplomatic information. "


    "After their live broadcast this time, we will release a message that it is no longer easy to go to the world of customs clearance and reincarnation in the future. Unless a country can''t resist the erosion, it needs to pay a relevant price and invite us to go to the world of customs clearance and reincarnation to help them solve the disaster."


    "Is that so?" Su Ze directly understood Wen An''s plan, "take reincarnation of the world as the trading condition, start making friends with the whole world and save people worthy of saving?"


    "Yes, it''s necessary to show martial virtue to enhance military strength. This is the so-called virtue to subdue barbarians and to perform Qi dance." Wen''an said with a smile, "the goal is to put small countries first, then the Chinese cultural circle, and finally all civilizations. Finally, the Yanglu civilization can be the last."


    Su Ze nodded. Wen An''s idea was very clear, but the operation of taking the reincarnation world as the transaction content was indeed something Su Ze had never thought of before.


    As China''s reincarnation world combatants are trained, it really needs risks and hard battles to further improve their strength. China''s reincarnation world is likely to not meet the needs of everyone, and it really needs to expand outward.


    Only after real training will these combatants really become the pillars of fearlessness in the future.


    The two discussed for a while. When ten o''clock arrived, they clicked into the global live broadcasting room opened by the two countries of Eagle Head and siroba.


    Countless barrages and comments have emerged. Su Ze, who is not proficient in language, can see that there are major languages all over the world, and occasionally some relatively minority languages.


    The live broadcast has not yet started. The host of the Eagle Head country has been talking constantly. Wen An explained the general content for Su Ze.


    It probably means the significance of today''s live broadcast. For the first time, human class a combatants have taken the initiative to show their strength and send the noble glory of civilization and mankind to the world. As the two strongest class a combatants in the world, they have taken the initiative to solve the erosion of reincarnation world. How noble and touching is it.


    In any case, both inside and outside the words are explicit and implied that Keller of the Eagle Head country and the Witch of siroba are the strongest class a combatants in the world, the strongest and the earliest. Gradually, he deliberately abbreviated one or two words to become the earliest and strongest class a combatants - directly ignoring the Chinese Messiah.


    This is also the consistent routine of the media controlled by Yanglu barbarians. They are either weird or ignore the facts. The interviewers are angry and malicious editing to say how much people agree with their light of Yanglu civilization.


    Suze is even more speechless. The Eagle Head and siroba have only begun to solve the erosion problem of the reincarnation world until now. They have been advocated like this!


    Before, China was once again scattered sand. No matter how outrageous, Luo Hui, Han Jie, Mu Yulin, Dai Yue and others of the reincarnation department led a large number of people to encircle, chase and intercept, and spare no effort to clean up the erosion impact of the reincarnation world.


    You are called the light of freedom. What should we call the truly noble sacrifice here, countless rebels? Compared with the cruelty and shameless indifference of yanggru civilization, it''s all right to say that all the members of the sacrificial reincarnation department are almost saints, isn''t it?


    This is what the reincarnation Department has done under the circumstances of limited and weak follow-up!


    It is conceivable that the moral standard of the Chinese cultural circle is too much higher than the light of Yanglu civilization


    It is only now that we have begun to solve the problem of people''s comfort. We still have the face to advocate. It is also a shocking degree of cheekiness.


    What made Su Ze and Wen An speechless most was that all kinds of language comments mobilized their emotions with the exaggeration and publicity of the host of the eagles, and thanked the eagles and siroba for saving everyone and the world, as if they really saved everyone in the whole real world.


    The host of the Eagle Head country was also impolite and immediately said, "yes, our hero is to save the world and save everyone..."


    Su Ze feels that this shameless demeanor has gone beyond the scope of moral standards. It should be said that he first admires this blatant farting courage, and then admires this means of brainwashing success.


    Take a look at the comments below. Including many Chinese text comments, they are thanking the heroes of the eagles, and they admire them again and again.


    Media publicity is another weapon of Yanglu civilization. Even cabinet members will be recruited as many as eight, not to mention ordinary people!

 Chapter 330

    At ten o''clock in the morning, the global live broadcast began.


    In front of the crowd was a typical Eagle headed man with a high nose and deep eyes.


    Because the Yanglu civilization has dominated the world for two centuries, with a high nose, deep eyes and three-dimensional facial features, it has become a recognized aesthetic standard in the world. Therefore, as soon as this eagle man appeared, countless comments shouted "handsome".


    This is Keller, a class a strength fighter of the Eagle Head country. He said hello to the camera and surprised many viewers around the world.


    The camera pointed at a woman with a pointed hood and a black cloak, revealing only the lower half of her face. The woman smeared her bright lips and said, "Hi."


    It also immediately triggered countless discussions and praises.


    "Now this is the sesame city of the Eagle Head country. The original steel city was sparsely populated due to industrial relocation." An on-site reporter appeared in the camera and introduced with a microphone. "There is an erosion site of the reincarnation world. Although there are no casualties, the Eagle Head country will not allow this kind of thing to continue..."


    With his chatter, live viewers all over the world are watching.


    Chinese cabinet members such as Shi Lao, Tao Lao and Wen Lao are also watching - do foreign class a fighters also have the repressive power of Maitreya?


    Some unwilling large groups such as Shendu group and Lingnan group are also watching.


    Are Keller and the witch stronger than Maitreya? If you are strong, can you use their power to clean up the Maitreya?


    The "ice bear" of Luocha, the "Brahman" of Xiangtou, leaders of other countries, cabinet, Parliament and Senate are watching


    To what extent can a class a fighter be powerful?


    In sesame City, they all know that the heavy metal pollution in the former yingtouguo industrial zone is very serious, and now the fish there are inedible.


    In the camera, the whole rusty and grass growing on the street is like the sesame city half of the end of the world.


    In this city, there are traces of destruction, and some even turn high-rise buildings into ruins... The live camera is a little trembling, and the reporter holding the microphone is also a little voice trembling.


    "Oh, yes, my God, you see... You see, this is an unspeakable disaster... Now is the time for our heroes to go out."


    Keller nodded and boarded the Green Magic aircraft with the witch.


    The reporter immediately came to the spirit: "this is the latest model of the Green Magic aircraft produced by shigaozhi group. It is equipped with the latest intelligent navigation system and the strongest firepower system, and its running speed is 30% higher than before, with a better good touch..."


    In a typical sales promotion advertisement, after a long string of familiar lines have been memorized, reporters and cameramen also take the aircraft to keep up with the green devil aircraft.


    Keller and the witch traveled back and forth in the city of sesame in the Green Magic aircraft. After a while, the witch raised her wand and pointed to a place: "there''s something unusual there!"


    Keller nodded slightly and smiled, "give it to me!"


    When the control was turned on, a machine gun came out directly under the green devil aircraft and fired at the corner of the building. Suddenly, there was smoke and dust everywhere. A monster with long tentacles fell to the ground and looked as if it had died.


    Some of the comments were silent, followed by various languages: "Keller is so handsome!"


    "It is worthy of being an eagle''s head country, with military strength all over the world. Jump off the Green Magic aircraft and run quickly towards a tentacle.


    He was extremely dexterous, and his running speed was far faster than ordinary people. He ran out of a hundred meters almost in the blink of an eye, grabbed a tentacle and dragged it hard, even dragging the tentacle weighing more than ten tons.


    "Ha ha, it''s really an octopus without wisdom -"


    The camera pointed at Keller, who showed his teeth and said with a smile.


    At this time, a tentacle swept by, pulled him up, hit him hundreds of meters away, and hit a wall. The whole wall was broken. Keller fell into the ruins and struggled to climb out.


    Spit out a mouthful of blood, he shouted: "help me! This is not an ordinary octopus. "


    The car overturned!


    Realizing this, the cameraman immediately wanted to cut off the live broadcast, and the live studio also wanted to cut off the live broadcast.

 Chapter 331

    The two countries joined hands, of course, and paid great attention to it, and studied the details of the live broadcast.


    Before this live broadcast, the Eagle Head country and the siroba country investigated the erosion of the reincarnation world. Only then did they find that many civilians had died, resulting in a shortage of labor in some factories of the chaebols. In the long run, the chaebols'' factories and consumers would not be enough.


    Then they realized that they really wanted to save civilians.


    Since we want to save civilians and eliminate the erosion of the reincarnation world, we have to broadcast it live. Of course, we have to advocate our own family and publicize the heroes of our own Yanglu civilization.


    It''s not like to choose the general reincarnation world erosion. For example, choosing the funny daily reincarnation world like the big bang for life will certainly make the audience look down on it. Even if they master the hegemony of public opinion and forcibly boast that their heroes can''t fight the world, they can follow up with missiles to wash the land and cover the whole sesame city, Then count the credit on Keller and the witch.


    By publicizing hegemony through the public opinion of the Yanglu civilization, even the media such as China and Rocha reprint and translate the news reports of the Yanglu civilization intact. I''m afraid we can''t confuse black and white and call deer as horses?


    Therefore, even if it fails and the scene is a little ugly, there are some ways to recover it.


    "Interrupt live broadcast..."


    "The live signal doesn''t seem very good..."


    The live reporter and the host said the same thing, ready to pretend to hang up the live broadcast.


    However, at this time, the situation has changed strangely.


    A serious, unsmiling blonde appeared in front of the camera wearing a skirt and armor.


    That''s¡ª¡ª


    "Another hero of our Eagle country?"


    "A new hero appears, a beautiful girl!"


    The live reporter motioned the cameraman to continue shooting, and there was no rush to forcibly interrupt the signal at the other end of the live broadcast.


    The blonde seemed to hold an invisible sword in her palm, and the blue skirt and armor shook forward with her steps, with both heroism and beauty, with an unspeakable bearing.


    It seems that this is an existence born to attract the attention of others.


    It seems that the hero is not enough to call her. She seems to be walking towards her throne and ready to fulfill her mission as a king.


    For this mission, she will give up her selfishness, her feelings and absolute justice.


    "Please retreat. This is not where you can stand."


    The words of the blonde girl echoed in the live video and spread to audiences all over the world.


    Keller and the witch were a little embarrassed and quickly stepped aside.


    Some viewers think this is another new hero of the Eagle Head country, while others feel that people with this demeanor are not like people in the real world, but more like characters in the reincarnation world.


    "Lord Maitreya, this is..." Wen An asked.


    "The tentacle monster and the blonde girl are all things that appear in the sixth level reincarnation world fat. The Eagle Head country is silent and indulges the reincarnation world, and finally caused a great disaster in its own country."


    "How about these two strengths?" Wen An asked.


    "Class A is a little low. It should be class s." Su Ze estimated.


    After all, the sea demon summoned by laleier''s text is indeed extremely huge, and has magic, immortality, filth and phagocytosis. If we can''t find the right way to fight, this thing can destroy not only the whole sesame City, but also the whole Eagle country.


    Altoria pandoragon opposite the sea demon, King Arthur, as a female hero, has a city level treasure that can kill the sea demon and a sword that promises victory. With one blow, she can destroy the whole sea demon and several streets. The destructive power can destroy the range of kilometers and thousands of meters ahead. Of course, she should also be classified as level s.


    As for the seemingly insignificant fighting in the original plot, according to the setting of that world and the current level of the sixth level reincarnation world, it is really that every spirit has force value and magic value beyond the limits of human beings. The fight between the two heroes looked ordinary, but in fact no magician could resist it.


    In a more simple and popular way, every soul has at least level B comprehensive strength, and there is no problem killing Level C magicians. If you make full use of all your strength and treasures, it will be at least level a. For example, altoria, an already strong hero, the normal is A-level, and giving full play is S-level.


    As for that world, it can be regarded as the sixth level reincarnation world, that is, the Holy Grail setting, the first method, the second method, the third method above the spirit, the aliyeh knowledge and Gaia setting

 Chapter 332

    If there is no Alaya consciousness and Gaia, but the Holy Grail War is simply going on, "fat" is the fifth level reincarnation world; With them, fat is the sixth level of reincarnation world.


    This problem is like another sixth level reincarnation world "this brave man is obviously strong but too cautious". If it is only the scope of activities of the brave people, it is not very strong. But with the divine world and connectivity, I do not know how many different worlds, I do not know how many demon king settings, so it is so strong.


    Reincarnation world erosion, running out of two S-class roles?


    Wen An''an watched the live broadcast and became more interested in the live broadcast of Eagle Head country.


    "Lord Maitreya, can you tell me the specific information of these two roles?"


    With Wen An''s intelligence, he had a tacit understanding with Su Ze in the last Naruto world. At this time, he didn''t pretend to know.


    Su Ze spoke out the information of these two roles.


    "This tentacle monster is called sea demon. This thing is an evil creature summoned by Jill de ray with the legendary laleier teaching. Unless it is removed with holy magic and killed at one blow, modern weapons and simple strike are basically ineffective. Immortality, filth and devouring growth are all destined to be extremely troublesome for this sea demon. "


    "Can that Jill de ray control the sea demon?" Wen An asked.


    "No. Jill de ray himself is a sadistic and murderous lunatic. He is the hero with the rank of "caster" in the fourth Grail War. Now Jill de ray is completely crazy and integrated with the sea demon. Now he is the sea demon. "


    Suze said, pointing to the blonde girl in blue skirt and armor on the screen: "this is altoria pandoragon, the hero whose job is" Saber ", which is one of the legendary founders of the central Gru civilization, King Arthur."


    "King Arthur?" Wen An looked at the petite girl and couldn''t help smiling, "such King Arthur? This strange operation seems to be something that crane island country can do? "


    "Can you say so? That''s about it. " Su Zeying said.


    "So, is King Arthur the king of Yanglu civilization or the king of Celtic civilization?" Wen An asked.


    Su Ze was asked by her, "is there a difference?"


    "Of course, there are subtle differences. For example, some aggressors driven away by King Arthur are the ancestors of Yanglu civilization. But don''t forget the barbarism and assimilation ability of Yanglu civilization. They established a pan Western civilization system, and even included ancient Rome, Greece and Athens as part of their Yanglu civilization. King Arthur was naturally absorbed by their pan Western civilization system. "


    "Up to now, strictly speaking, Eagle Head country, maple leaf country, duck beak country and siroba country are not pure Yanglu people. There are other specific and subtle ethnic divisions among them. Specifically, the differences between Jiangcheng people and imperial people in China should be divided into different ethnic groups in the west, and even many ethnic ancestors are still mortal enemies."


    "But now, they all advance and retreat together within the framework of Yanglu pan Western civilization."


    Su Ze was a little surprised: "so it is. I really don''t know these. So King Arthur is one of the ancestors of Yanglu civilization? "


    "It should be. You should know that both Eagle Head and siroba are fools and happy to educate civilians. Many of their children''s books involve King Arthur. In this case, the legend and original intention of King Arthur are no longer important. They have indeed become a symbol of their national heroes and a part of their spirit."


    Speaking of this, Wen''an smiled and said, "after all, most of their people don''t have many history classes."


    At this point, she looked at altoria thoughtfully.


    During the live broadcast, the invisible sword in altoria''s hand has shown its original appearance. The bright and dazzling golden sword is the sword of the dead condensed by countless people''s faith.


    With a gentle step, altoria aimed at the sea demon.


    "Demons that should not exist in this world, demons that will harm people, accept my sanctions!"


    "Ex curry Stick ~!"


    The golden light was released and donated to the cyan and Black Sea demons like a torrent. All tentacles and huge bodies were swept by the golden torrent, and several high-rise buildings were destroyed and destroyed in one blow.


    The beautiful girl stood quietly, standing in front of the ruins, like a beautiful picture.


    The girl carrying the Golden King''s sword and blue skirt armor is one of the most beautiful scenery.


    The audience watched the scene quietly and commented on the crazy refresh.


    "Beautiful girl!"


    "Beautiful and powerful hero!"


    "From then on, she is my only God. She is so beautiful that she is the goddess of love and beauty!"


    The reporter of the live broadcast hurried forward with the microphone: "dear lady, Hello, are you from Eagle Head country? I don''t know which city you are from? "


    Altoria looked at him. "Sorry, I''m leaving."


    After that, his body rippled like water lines, took the virtual body of the spirit, and disappeared in front of the camera.


    "Huh?"


    "It seems that our hero is not good at talking. He is a very shy girl." The live reporter said, "I''ll contact the live host. Hello, the heroine of the Eagle Head country, what do you think..."


    "Hello, I think this heroine proves once again that there are miracles everywhere in our Eagle Head country. Our eagle''s dream has been proved to come true again. Our light of freedom can really work miracles. "


    "How many heroines are there in our free country? We can imagine that there are probably ten, a hundred, or even more... "


    The host talked and stunned many people.


    "The confidence and shamelessness of the eagle''s head country are really the same as before..." Wen''an shut down the live broadcast and commented, "this time it''s not altoria''s rescue. They can cut off the live broadcast and boast that they have 100 such levels at home."


    Su Ze said with a smile: "it''s just such a script. It''s deliberately inducing the audience to imagine the strength and strength of the Eagle Head country. However, it should make some people feel uneasy. "


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the phone ring. I picked up the phone and heard old Wen''s voice.


    "Did you watch the live broadcast of the Eagle Head country just now?"


    Su Zeying said, "look."


    "Like that blonde woman, how many may there be in the eagle''s head country?" Wen asked anxiously.

 Chapter 333

    Su Ze immediately smiled: "old Wen, you don''t really think that girl is a hero of the eagle''s head country?"


    "Huh?"


    Wen Lao was stunned: "isn''t it?"


    "Of course not, blonde -" Su Ze''s words came to his mouth and changed his words. "From appearance to dress, and what he said, it is clear that she is a role figure in the reincarnation world. The essence of this matter is that the reincarnation world invasion of the Eagle Head country is too serious. The role of one reincarnation world fights with another. "


    "So it is!"


    Wen Lao was overjoyed: "so there is no such level of personnel in the Eagle Head country, let alone 100?"


    "Of course." Su Ze said, "moreover, as long as the reincarnation world is not cleared, the sea demon will not be really eliminated. If it erodes again, it will appear again. It''s too early for the eagles to be happy. "


    Wen Lao was suddenly surprised again. After a while, he said, "if the eagle Kingdom recruits that blonde girl, will she become a loyal fighting force of the eagle kingdom? The blonde looks very righteous, but she''s not easy to get along with. "


    "Yes, but it also depends on how to operate."


    Suze said.


    "However, this kind of employment and flattery, in the final analysis, are rootless trees. As long as the corresponding reincarnation world is cleared, the blonde girl will naturally disappear."


    "So it is." Wen Lao understands.


    After hanging up the phone, others called in to ask Su Ze. They were frightened by the random nonsense of the host of the eagle kingdom.


    It was a lot easier when I learned that the situation was not like that.


    Major general Han Jie was the last one to ask about it. After asking, he didn''t immediately interrupt the call, but said, "there''s one thing I feel a little uneasy. Lord Maitreya, can you listen to me?"


    "Well, you said." Suze responded.


    "According to common sense, if the reincarnation world is cleared, the original erosion of the reincarnation world will disappear, but the harm caused by erosion cannot be restored, and the dead cannot be resurrected." Han Jie said, "well, Lord Maitreya, those goblins in the goblin killer world breed in our neighboring countries. Will the goblin cubs born never disappear and become a terrible species in the real world forever?"


    "I''m afraid so." Su Ze said in a deep voice.


    Han Jie sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    These neighboring countries do not believe Han Jie''s previous efforts at all. They are always on guard against China. Instead, they regard goblin as harmless.


    Although the country of China is lax, it still cares for the people. The reincarnation Department has made many sacrifices in order to implement this belief, and it is not even understood at home.


    The performance of these neighboring countries is really unspeakable.


    China and samsara want to help them clean up goblin, but they can''t help. If they have to help, they will yell like touch porcelain and make trouble for China together with the eagles


    "It''s not only goblin who runs out of our country, but also something leaked from the reincarnation world of other countries. If we are not careful, it will cause great losses to the whole country." Su Ze said, "do you remember Zhao Hua''s post on the central forum of reincarnation? The world of biochemical crisis is the world that may lead to world extinction and human beings have no chance of survival. Fortunately, it was cleared immediately and the virus did not leak out. "


    "The reincarnation world of other countries will also be in such danger. We must pay attention to it all the time."


    Hearing this, Han Jie solemnly replied, "yes, Lord Maitreya."


    After the call, Su Ze saw Wen''an busy again.


    At the same time, various Chinese news media and reincarnation central forum released a message at the same time: "from today on, in order to maintain world peace and the orderly operation of the reincarnation world of all countries, Miluo and the reincarnation Department of China will no longer go to foreign customs clearance and reincarnation world."


    "If countries have special difficulties and can''t solve the reincarnation world needs customs clearance, they can submit an application to the China Foreign Affairs Office, which will transfer it to the reincarnation department for disposal and give appropriate assistance to solve the huge crisis of countries."


    After this news announcement, another message was added. According to Lord Maitreya''s confirmation, the blonde girl broadcast live in the eagle''s head country is also a figure eroded by the reincarnation world, which is extremely dangerous. Please don''t offend her, especially don''t try to buy her by various means.


    These two news immediately confused the whole world.


    Just looking at the previous news, it seems that Maitreya and the Chinese reincarnation department have become good babies at home and won''t make trouble again. It seems that the reincarnation of all countries in the world can be safe and there is no need to worry about being cleared.


    The people of China even complain a little: a good Maitreya, powerful and domineering, the first in the world, how can he be overwhelmed by the live broadcast of the eagle''s head, and start learning the consistent style of China, and dare not challenge them?


    Look at the last news, but they are all in an uproar: it turns out that there are 10, 100 or more blonde girls among the people of the Eagle Head country, but the live broadcast host is talking nonsense? Is the blonde a dangerous figure from the reincarnation world?


    This reversal is too big and hit the face of the Eagle Head country!


    Of course, this is far from swelling the face of the Eagle Head country. After all, foreign public opinion and media are still in the hands of the Yanglu civilization. The information received by most foreigners is still the news of the Eagle Head country, and the blonde girl is still the folk hero of the Eagle Head country.


    Wen''an was not angry at this situation. He cooperated with Jarvis a little and spread the news to foreign news media channels, so that they couldn''t stop it.


    Foreign public opinion was in an uproar, and then made more assertions, saying that the Eagle Head country really did not have such a folk hero, nor was it attacked by its counterpart.


    Everyone knew that the live broadcast was really overturned. Keller of Eagle Head country and the Witch of siroba were beaten into dogs, and even the subsequent world erosion of the reincarnation of siroba did not clean up. The blonde girl is a figure who runs out of the reincarnation world and has nothing to do with their Eagle Head country.


    Suddenly, the original world''s largest power, the Eagle Head country, immediately welcomed countless ridicules, which has never been seen in a hundred years - in recent years, whether killing civilians or abusing prisoners, with the operation and suppression of public opinion and media, no one has fully and deeply displayed the true face of the eagle head country in all channels around the world.


    Wen An and Jarvis cooperated to do such a thing for the first time.


    Only for the first time, the light of freedom of the Yanglu civilization became a joke and crumbled.

 Chapter 334

    "Lord Maitreya, a small country has sent an urgent invitation. Please go to help pass customs and reincarnate the world."


    Wen An''an also reported the latest work to Suze when the eagle countries and the siroba countries were dealing with the crisis of public opinion.


    The Foreign Affairs Office has just released information and announcements and has received applications for assistance from several small countries.


    "What small countries are they?"


    "There are five small countries: duckbill country, duckbill country, salmon country, hippo country and Po Mian country." Wen An said.


    "What is the relationship with China? Does the duckbill country belong to the Yanglu civilization? They asked me to help pass the customs and reincarnate the world? " Su Ze asked suspiciously.


    Wen An explained in detail: "the duckbill country and the duckbill country are indeed on the other side of the Yanglu civilization. The salmon country is not the Yanglu civilization, but it belongs to the pan Western civilization and is also the leader of the Yanglu. In the past, the diplomacy of the foreign affairs office was easy to dare not provoke them. One is to provoke the Yanglu alliance and even the pan Western civilization."


    "In the past, these three countries did not have friendly relations with China. They were the kind of countries that met China all day and threatened world security."


    "This time, they immediately invited Lord Maitreya. According to my speculation, I''m afraid the situation is not particularly serious, but they want to help Yanglu and pan Western civilizations such as siroba and Eagle head to collect your latest detailed information."


    "That''s the last word. What about the hippo country and the pomian country. " As soon as Su Ze heard that they were harbouring ghosts, he immediately said.


    "These two countries are indeed more urgent. According to the report of our Chinese personnel stationed in their foreign affairs office, there are zombies like "biochemical crisis" in the country of Hippo, which is the World War of zombies, and there is the world of reincarnation of "I am legend" in the country of Po Mian, which is the "night devil" in the dark and shadow. "


    When Su Ze heard this, he immediately agreed: "whether I''m a legend or a zombie World War, it''s the setting that a deadly virus endangers the whole world. This setting is still very common in the reincarnation world, but it''s not fun to spread."


    "The reincarnation world of these two countries. I''ll go to customs later."


    "Yes." Wen An''an said, "I''ll start negotiating the relevant conditions immediately and let them promise as soon as possible."


    Su Ze nodded and didn''t comment.


    Wen An''an is the director of the foreign affairs office. He is far more intelligent than ordinary people, so there can be no mistakes. This time, although the reincarnation of the two small countries is urgent, Su Ze is also ready to solve it, but it still needs to set down rules.


    This rule is that we must exchange enough interests for Su Ze''s hand to pass the customs and reincarnate the world.


    If this rule cannot be established from the beginning, there will be more disputes in the future - this is the case with people''s hearts. If it is a transaction, few people complain about the Party of the transaction; If it is not a deal, but to be a good man who gives freely, he will be blamed.


    The more selfless you are, the more likely you are to be regarded as a fool.


    Only half an hour later, the price and signed documents paid by the Po cotton country and the hippo country appeared in front of Su Ze. Even Su Ze was deeply surprised at the speed.


    Wen An''an said: "they can''t help but be unhappy. The king of bomian has fled to the imperial capital of China to take refuge. Even the king''s seal has been taken with him. It is difficult to subjugate the country. The city of hippo has also been occupied, and the country is about to lose its hold. "


    "These two countries can trade almost everything, and they have asked the siroba and the eagle countries. The siroba and the eagle countries are more inclined to swallow them all, so they have not agreed."


    "Already so powerful?" Su Ze frowned. "It seems that this time he took a group of people from the reincarnation department to deal with the spread of the virus."


    "Yes, I have indicated in the terms of the transaction that the Chinese reincarnation department and the Chinese army need to be stationed, and their country will provide all military expenses." Wen An''an said, "you see, Po Mian country is close to the south of China. With the Chinese garrison, the influence of China on that area will be greatly increased, and all the troops will be stationed."


    "In addition, the number of people who died in the former bomian country is very large, and in the future, they can be arranged there without consuming domestic resources. Hippopotamus is the west of siroba, which needs more long-term layout consideration... "


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech: "you really think very far and deeply, but everything in the future is hard to say. The current layout of China may not be used. The coming of the reincarnation world in the future may be a fatal crisis for China. It''s too uncertain to expand outward and layout the whole blue star. "


    Wen''an smiled: "how can Lord Maitreya be sure that I want to expand outward rather than retain a glimmer of fire and vitality in our country?"


    This... Suze really didn''t think of it.


    "If we consider it from this perspective, although it is a little desperate, it may not be another way to plan ahead."


    Su Ze said, "it seems more thoughtful than me."


    "Ha ha, but no matter how thoughtful I am, I am also Lord Maitreya''s man." Wen An snuggled up to Su Ze with a smile and whispered.


    Su Ze smiled and hugged her.


    The emergence of Wen''an is not su Ze''s luck and opportunity?


    Without Wen''an, Su Ze''s development would have to be more step-by-step. It is estimated that he is still fighting with the bureaucrats and giant groups in Jiangcheng, and is still calculating with the cabinet decisions of the imperial capital. It is impossible to quickly subdue the groups throughout the world, quickly establish the two basic forces of the reincarnation department and the foreign affairs office, and formulate and implement national policies.


    After a moment of tenderness, Wen An''an talked about LAN Ruxin: "she was very unwilling. She fell in love with you at first sight, but I stole away."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "just know. Don''t deliberately say that she is an old woman."


    Wen An smiled: "it''s impossible. I''ll fight with her. It''s the fun of life!"


    Su Zhe is a little helpless. She really doesn''t care about this kind of thing.


    "Speaking of life, how is Wen Lao feeling now?"


    "It''s not very good, but it''s not too bad." Wen An smiled, "of course he is very happy that my legs have recovered. But our current behavior, of course, is for the country, but it may also drag the country into another chaos that does not speak of order and speaks only by strength and weakness. This is the most worried thing in my grandfather''s heart. "


    "Generally speaking, Grandpa at least understands that we have to do this for the sake of China, for the sake of the people and against the reincarnation world."


    Su Ze nodded: "that''s good. I''m still a little worried. He complains about you and me in his heart."

 Chapter 335

    Wen''an and Su Ze finished their work, and everything outside was ready.


    In order to let the king of bomian country and the foreign diplomats of Hippo go in the direction, Su Ze specially met them, and then took several teams of reincarnation department and the fastest plane to bomian country.


    The follow-up troops and personnel of China will also take action to comprehensively clean up all possible pollution in bomian country after Suze passes the customs and the reincarnation of bomian country.


    After the plane landed in bomian country, Su Ze realized that the situation in bomian country was more serious than originally said: except for the capital, most cities in the South have been occupied by the night demons of the reincarnation world, and only the north is more normal.


    Su Ze directly chose to enter the reincarnation world. The reincarnation central forum of the whole Borneo cotton country was like a backwater, and almost no one spoke. Because people with a little ability and strength have left bomian country to take refuge in other countries, no one has confidence in the reincarnation world of customs clearance "I am legend".


    The strongest fighters in bomian country are only class C. The strongest physical equipment in the real world is just tanks, artillery, missiles and so on. There are few people in the country. There are only two reincarnation worlds in the whole country. One reincarnation world is love story and the other is I am legend.


    Love story, a reincarnation world that does no harm to reality, does not need to pass customs. Su Ze just took a look and directly chose to enter the reincarnation world of I am legend.


    For this story, Su Ze''s memory is still very clear, mainly because the perspective is different from that of ordinary zombie films, the setting of zombies is also different, and the final outcome is also different.


    The setting of "night devil" is still a zombie in essence, but there is a setting of "fear of ultraviolet rays and can''t move in the sun". Once it comes to the night and shadow, the speed and power of night devil can''t be solved by normal human beings.


    And in the end, the "night devil" obviously has the wisdom and feelings comparable to primates, as well as the instinct of hunting.


    General zombie films, at the beginning, want to show normal life, the outbreak of zombie crisis, how to scream, hide zombies and fight zombies. From the beginning of the plot of I am legend, the world has come to an end, and the night devil has destroyed most humans. The protagonist and his dog wander around the city during the day, looking for survivors and food.


    At night, they will hide and enter the fortress. There are ultraviolet searchlights around the fortress to prevent the sneak attack of night demons.


    At the end of the story, there are many unexpected possible endings: the protagonist may die, the antidote of "night devil" has been studied, and mankind has hope; Maybe the "protagonist" will not die, and the antidote of "night devil" has been studied, so the protagonist and mankind have hope; Maybe the antidote of "night devil" can''t be studied


    For Su Ze, the choice and progress of this story is too slow, and there is no need to wait.


    He directly took the Green Magic aircraft to find the protagonist, the heroine and the little girl around the heroine, arrested the leader of the night devil and the "wife" of the leader of the night devil, went to the research base in the original work, and found the scientist who was about to break through.


    All the conditions were ready. In the eyes of the protagonist, the heroine, the little girl, the scientist and the dog around the protagonist, Su Ze said calmly, "what are you waiting to do? Study it. The night demon king and the night demon queen should be completely different samples. Try to find out the antidote. "


    The protagonist is a black brother with a confused face: "ah? And the antidote? "


    The heroine said, "impossible? The night demon king and the night demon queen are captured. Other night demons are likely to gather and attack us to save their leaders... "


    "It''s really unreasonable to say that. The night demon king and the night demon queen were caught by us. Shouldn''t the remaining night demons elect new leaders?" Su Ze said strangely.


    However, obviously what the heroine said was right, and the unreasonable situation that Suze said finally happened.


    When the scientist studied the antidote, the night demons began to rush frantically towards the research base. Su Ze was not in a hurry and watched the scene.


    When the night devil broke through the door outside, the scientist was surprised and shouted, "I''ve made it!"


    The protagonist, the heroine and the little girl are in a mess. The night demons are crazy. It seems that the antidote has no effect, and their survivors have no hope.


    "Take us away, we have an antidote!" The scientist shouted to Suze.


    The protagonist also shouted to Su Ze: "take us away, mankind has an antidote, and everything has hope! Or you leave with the antidote! "


    Su Ze smiled, went to the door and raised his palm: "don''t be so flustered. Continue to inject the antidote and start the experiment."


    The purple lines in his eyes flashed quietly, and the earth explosion star launched directly, rolling up all the incoming night demons into a big ball and hanging in the sky.


    The protagonist and his party were stunned and looked at this scene. It was incredible that there were such... Can this be regarded as human?


    With such humans, is it really necessary to study antidotes?


    "Let''s see how effective your antidote is." Suze said.


    The protagonist and his party suddenly realized and looked at the scientist together.


    The scientist muttered, "it''s unscientific..."


    Instead of studying the antidote of night devil, it''s better to study what''s going on and how this non-human guy has such power.


    However, the idea is just thinking.


    The scientist hesitated and injected the antidote into the bodies of the night demon king and the night demon queen respectively. To everyone''s surprise, the night devil queen quickly recovered her reason, restored human appearance and became a normal and naked woman. With the injection of antidote, she also lost the power of night devil and the memory of being a human.


    This antidote has no effect on the night demon king. The night demon king is still in the state of night demon


    There was only a slight change. Even if it was the night devil king or the night devil state, he still thought that the night devil queen was his partner and still stared at the night devil queen.


    "Among all night demons, the loving partner of night demon king and night demon queen is also very rare. Ordinary night demons only have the instinct of hunting human beings." "However, this antidote seems to have little effect. You should study a more effective antidote," Suze said


    The protagonist and his party deeply thought so, but that was not the content of the original story. The protagonist and others experienced the story so far. Su Ze''s eyes showed the hint of customs clearance and reincarnation of the world.

 Chapter 336

    "The third level of customs clearance reincarnation world" I am a legend "


    Su Ze gained tens of thousands of reincarnation points, mastered the access to the reincarnation world of I am legend, and got an opportunity to choose skills or improve skills.


    Probably because his strength is too strong and the world of customs clearance reincarnation is too simple and arbitrary, the harvest this time is not too big, there is only one choice.


    Of course, for Suze now, this third level of reincarnation world really doesn''t have much to choose from; There was only one choice. Su Ze chose to improve his physical quality. He just felt that he was a little warm, and even the warm current was over.


    It can only be said that it is beneficial to slightly increase the body''s inside information.


    Take out your mobile phone and dial Wen''an''s number: "I am a legend, the reincarnation world of Po Mian country, has passed the customs. There is an antidote in the reincarnation world, but this antidote is not perfect."


    Wen''an was pleasantly surprised and said, "it''s really worthy of being Lord Maitreya. He only arrived at Po Mian country and cleared the reincarnation world in half an hour! And the antidote appears, that''s even better! "


    He asked Su Ze how imperfect the antidote was.


    Su Ze said: "this antidote can only restore the human identity of female night demons, not male night demons. This is also reflected in the original. After all, it is extracted from the night devil queen and acts on the night devil queen... It is also possible that it can not act on the male night devil. "


    Wen An''an was silent and said, "this is not a big defect. I thought that if the antidote was defective and new researchers needed to be added, I would think of a way from Jarvis or Zhao Hua. "


    "Zhao Hua, I know. What''s going on over there with Jarvis?"


    "We are more and more familiar with brother glasses and Jarvis, and Jarvis is more familiar with our position, so the reasons contribute to us." "So it helps us cultivate some intelligent descendants, which are temporarily called little Jarvis," Wen said


    "But different from Jarvis, if the iron man reincarnation world is cleared, Jarvis will disappear, but the little Jarvis will not disappear and will still serve us."


    "When young Jarvis grow up, they will have their own new name and performance no less than Jarvis. At present, I''m going to send little Jarvis to the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, to Jiangcheng to stabilize the situation of the southern reincarnation department, and to the pomian country to help the Chinese Army clean up the night demons. If there is a need to study the perfect antidote, it needs to be sent to I''m a legend. "


    "Now it seems that the antidote is OK. You only need to take out the antidote formula for production. You don''t need to go in specially."


    Su Ze was also very happy to hear her finish.


    Jarvis''s active help obviously helped them a lot. Later, the little Jarvis connected the network all over the world, had strong computing power, and could achieve many things that were impossible to do.


    The antidote formula, manufacturing and extraction process were extracted from the reincarnation world of I am legend. Su Ze sent it to Wen''an. The follow-up matters were no longer multi pronged, but took an ultra-high-speed plane to Hippo again.


    "It''s not so much an imperfect antidote as a more perfect antidote."


    After Wen An''an made an evaluation, he asked Jarvis to analyze the drug structure and start production according to the detailed drug structure. At the same time, he asked the Chinese army to enter bomian country and cooperate with the reincarnation division team brought by Su Ze.


    Wen An''an has predicted what the future Po Mian Congress will look like, and the effect of this antidote is just right.


    A few hours later, the plane passed through more than ten countries and arrived in HEMA.


    The situation in hippo is much better than that in bomian. Only two cities are infected.


    However, Su Ze did not neglect his carelessness. The worst setting of zombie virus is that it may turn from zombies biting people into polluting water sources, leading to unwarranted proliferation - in the real world, proliferation is not so simple, but it has to be prevented.


    Directly into the reincarnation world, Su Ze took a look at the reincarnation central forum and saw the announcement of Hippo state.


    "Maitreya, the world''s No. 1 combatant, has promised to come to hippo to pass customs. China''s Zombie World War reincarnates the world."


    "The samsara world of Po Mian country has been cleared by the Maitreya, and the Maitreya is rushing to our country."


    The government of this country is quite good, but the national heritage is too poor and all aspects are too poor. In history, it has been enslaved by both siroba and Eagle Head countries. Now it is reluctant to start the concept of education and national army.


    Even such a poor and weak small country should be more responsible for its response measures than the eagle government


    Su Ze enters the reincarnation world of zombie World War and begins a new adventure.


    What he knows about this story is not particularly detailed, but about - a typical Hollywood hero of the eagle''s head country, a tough man of the eagle''s head country, fled in the wave of zombies with his wife and two daughters, then looked for the source of the virus and finally found the hope of mankind.


    Good, it''s Yanglu, it''s Yingtou


    For Su Ze, he doesn''t need to know so much, so he sweeps his eyes directly, finds the leading actor''s family, and then takes them to a safe place.


    This is the first film in the customs clearance world.


    After that, you don''t need to fly around like a hero to find the source of the virus, so you can find the scientists of the World Health Organization and obtain the virus vaccine.


    After the hero was vaccinated, the crazy zombies turned a blind eye to him and regarded him as their kind.


    Then the hope of mankind is that the zombie virus vaccine can coexist with zombies, and then slowly clean up zombies, so as to regain human living space.


    This "zombie World War" will pass the customs


    In the whole process, there is no need to personally experience the plot of what to avoid the danger of zombies, how to protect daughters and wives, how to be a tough man in the Eagle Head country with both wisdom and courage, and how to use a big man in the United States to compare the "no" of other countries.


    The protagonist''s family is intact. With the solution of virus vaccine, the reincarnation world should pass the customs naturally.


    Is it important for the protagonist to take bold and thrilling adventures and protect his family? Why is it necessary for Su Ze to personally experience the heroism of the eagle man?


    In the reincarnation world of customs clearance, Su Ze directly wrapped the two heavily infected cities of Hippo country with wooden Dun to strictly isolate the people of Hippo country, and then waited for the arrival of the Chinese army to further help clean up the infection of zombies and strictly implement isolation.

 Chapter 337

    "This reincarnation world has also passed the customs, and the harvest is not particularly great. There are only tens of thousands of reincarnation world, and there is a little physical strengthening, which is similar to I am a legend."


    Suze calls Wen An''an and has boarded the return plane.


    Wen An''an had expected this for a long time, and even knew earlier: "the government of hippo has good contact with us. The news that the reincarnation world has been cleared has told us before."


    "Well, I also feel that their government is fairly reliable, but it has been too weak in the past. We can help appropriately." Suze said, "don''t be like the cotton country."


    Wen''an smiled and said, "Lord Maitreya, you really have seen that this little thing can''t hide from you."


    "Obviously, I don''t need to explain the problem of the antidote." Su Ze said, "my earth explosion star and Mu dun have been exposed to the world, and the movements of the imperial capital can''t hide from the countries that always think they should be hegemonic forever. Next, we should be more careful to prevent the Yanglu civilization from jumping off the wall."


    Wen An''an said, "it''s inevitable for a dog to jump over the wall. After all, Lord Maitreya''s strength has far exceeded their expectations. However, before they jump over the wall, someone jumped over the wall one step in advance and couldn''t help it."


    "Who? Anglo civilization? Or crane island? "


    "No, it''s the elephant head country." Wen An said.


    Su Ze was surprised: "what is the elephant head country doing? Are we related to elephant head? "


    "It doesn''t matter. The elephant head country thinks that your strength may exceed their A-level strength. The combatant Brahman is against our country. Another thing is that in the previous incident of goblin fleeing into neighboring countries, the elephant head country took the lead in opposing China''s help to destroy goblin. " Wen An said.


    Su Ze was even more surprised when he heard the speech. He felt as if he had heard wrong


    My strength, "is it possible" to surpass their class a combatants?


    Is elephant head country a little too confident?


    Also, I was really speechless to stop and destroy goblin before. I don''t know what to think.


    "The original director of the foreign affairs office was Rong Qiushi, who solemnly apologized to the head country and specifically explained the harm of goblin. This attitude is absolutely impossible for the current Chinese Foreign Affairs Office. Even this gesture is still rejected by the elephant head country with indifference. "


    Wen An''an said, "therefore, you don''t know what the elephant head country thinks. It''s difficult to figure out what the elephant head country is."


    "Then what''s the matter with their dogs jumping over the wall?" Suze asked.


    "They mentioned the old story again, saying that the scourge of goblin was released by China and caused great losses to their country''s northeast state. They asked China to compensate them for the territory and one trillion yuan of property equivalent to northeast state, and go from Maitreya to the elephant country''s northeast state to clean up all goblin."


    After Wen An finished, Su Ze couldn''t help laughing.


    MD mentally retarded!


    At the beginning, Rong Qiushi''s pleading diplomacy with soft knees and his friendship with foreign friends was so friendly that there was no national dignity that he did not let the elephant countries cooperate well and destroy goblin together; Now goblin has become their urgent need. Those who want to face should not say anything to make China responsible.


    This elephant head country is not only shameless, but also wants to deceive Su Ze and lay some black hands. It is shameless, mentally retarded, disgusting and naughty, as well as self righteous little intelligence.


    "Still want to solve goblin, still want to solve me?" Su Ze sneered, "this elephant head country is probably an elephant running into his brain and trampling his brain into paste."


    Wen An''an continued: "on the other hand, the Eagle Head country and the siroba country are out of fear of China and Maitreya. On the other hand, they are also following the elephant head country to coax China to compensate and pay the price, and they also want China to solve the remaining problems of goblin."


    "This is also a group of jackals..."


    Su Ze said, "what are you going to do? There should already be a way? "


    "I''m going to hedge with public opinion. Their shameless demands may be overwhelming. We are wrong if we promise, or we are wrong if we don''t promise." Wen An''an said, "simply directly impact their main position of public opinion, turn out their scandals and let them busy dealing with them."


    "For example, how the eagles and siroba ignore human life, civilians, scandals of domestic politicians, and how the elephant countries buy and embezzle arms, and huge kickbacks..."


    "This is also a way," Su Ze said. "The other party uses public opinion to put pressure on the country all over the world and create a just image for itself. Attacking their public opinion position will immediately make them anxious."


    "However, the elephant head country can''t let them continue to be ruined by goblin. Their lives may not be important to themselves, but the number of goblin trained is very important."


    Wen''an nodded: "about this, I''ll say it again when you come back. Xiangtou country has a character model, which is destined to be more difficult for this country."


    Su Ze didn''t say any more. He arrived at the imperial capital of China by plane for a few hours. After seeing Wen''an, he listened to her face-to-face introduction.


    "According to the character model of Xiangtou country, if you can take advantage of a small advantage, you must take it. If you can''t take advantage, you must suffer a loss and be angry. And the inner inferiority, on the surface and extremely proud. It''s normal to go back on one''s word and not be trustworthy. Some are cheap, not expensive, and some can make do with it, not good. "


    "The Rocha state has succeeded several times in dealing with the elephant head state, which is a relatively clear means. That is, we should first use cheap prices or even give away things to let the elephant head country into the set, and then force the elephant head country step by step to pay a high price. In short, the price of supporting facilities and follow-up services is several times higher than the original products. The elephant head country is forced to be helpless and have to pay. "


    Su Ze''s character model of the object''s head country is relatively speechless. This country is really too smart, and finally suffered a big loss


    However, at present, if the elephant head country wants to reap benefits in vain, it must not give them anything, otherwise he can ask again and again and will never be satisfied.


    "So, now how to deal with the elephant head country and goblin in the northeast state of the elephant head country?" Suze asked.


    "The current countermeasure is to strictly prevent and stick to it. First, interrupt the rhythm of public opinion in the eagles and siroba, so that they do not form a wave of public opinion against China all over the world. As for the elephant headed countries, wait until they are in a hurry and then make a price. There are plenty of opportunities to deal with them. "


    Wen An said so, so can su Ze.


    In today''s world, it is impossible to directly send troops to invade other countries. Like the people of the head country, they regret it, but they can''t save it.

 Chapter 338

    Wen''an naturally has a way to implement the strategy under stability, and Su Ze once again examines the specific strength of today''s reincarnation department.


    Although it took only a few days to take over the Chinese reincarnation department, almost every moment, the Chinese reincarnation department is consolidating its position and increasing its strength.


    The original national reincarnation department was scattered and greatly restricted.


    The current national reincarnation department first takes the former members of the reincarnation department such as Suze''s Jiangcheng reincarnation department, Sixiang group, zongtianxia group and Han Jiemu Yulin Daiyue as the backbone, and forcibly seizes a large amount of human and financial resources from large, medium and small groups to supplement them.


    Quickly rely on the financial support provided by the state to implement all aspects of the reincarnation department in accordance with the policy, and quickly select his subordinates to improve his comprehensive strength.


    In terms of treatment, the most reliable members of the reincarnation department have obtained the distribution of houses, cars and material resources, doubled or even tripled their wages, and all kinds of material treatment and insurance guarantee are in place, almost instantly becoming the winners of life.


    You just need to turn in all the points of reincarnation, and then listen to the arrangement and distribution of the national reincarnation department.


    In terms of strength, the loyal subordinates strengthened in Xiaoao Jianghu are the third batch, the third 100 people. The first two 100 people have directly created 103 class C comprehensive strength combatants and 97 class D combatants.


    It turns out that the C-level comprehensive strength of the Chinese reincarnation department and major groups is that there are only one or two or at most three or four in each group. Now so many "powerful" combatants are flying out and directly arranged to the reincarnation departments around the country, which directly suppresses the groups around.


    The strength of the Maitreya is not only strong, but also trained so many strong men. Naturally, they should first assess whether they can screw the Maitreya and the general trend of the country.


    With rich treatment and welfare, the personal statement of these people''s rapid improvement of power, the support of national policies, the unlocking of various restrictions, and the strict and strict constraints of the reincarnation department, those who were "robbed" immediately had hope for the future.


    In particular, their position has always focused on patriotism - at this time, they choose to believe in the country and the Department of national reincarnation. They also feel a lot of peace of mind.


    In addition, the ability of Wen''an and Jarvis to manipulate public opinion and the state''s official propaganda are also rapidly reversing everyone''s views.


    Both Wen''an and Jarvis can forcibly break through the public opinion hegemony of the Yanglu civilization by virtue of their own technical strength in the world. In China, where they have national authority, they are almost all-round to make waves and do whatever they want.


    Seeing the great change of the wind, Su Ze was also filled with incomparable emotion.


    If it were not for Jarvis''s super intelligent operation and Ann''s careful arrangement above, his strength would be upgraded to level s, or even go one step further to surpass level S. like gods, it would be difficult to achieve today''s rapid development and everything.


    China, finally in the hands of Su Ze, has preliminarily completed the change, reaching the level that Su Ze feels at least qualified.


    As for the countries of Yanglu civilization and pan Western civilization, there is no way to evaluate them by whether they are qualified or unqualified. They can only be evaluated by whether they have broken through the lower limit of human beings - they are cruel both externally and internally, and basically do not regard people as human beings.


    Next, China will further change, such as further collecting power, basically nationalizing the remaining reincarnated world combatants from those large groups that still have some power, so that the combatants in China can basically become a force.


    Not loyal to Su Ze''s personal strength, but loyal to the whole Chinese country.


    In addition, with the transformation of the whole country, all kinds of construction facilities, weapons and equipment and material reserves in response to the reincarnation of the world should also be in place.


    With Jarvis differentiating and cultivating intelligent programs to help China deal with these things, these problems can soon be solved.


    To that extent, Su Ze can safely leave office without worrying about China''s problems in all aspects. Concentrate on dealing with the reincarnation world and continue the legend of the world''s first strong man.


    Of course, sometimes it is inevitable to be more willful and remove some moths for China.


    After asking Ann and Jarvis, they learned that the follow-up arrangements were carried out in an orderly manner, and Suze nodded slightly. It seems that everything is gradually moving on the right track.


    "Since everything is OK, I have to consider how to pass the new world, go to the reincarnation world that has passed the customs, practice my current combat ability, and summarize the available and practical routines."


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen An''an smiled: "just be free. Don''t play too hard."


    Su Ze listened to her meaning and inevitably smiled.


    "There is one more thing to discuss."


    Wen An said again.


    "At present, there are still three countries requesting us to pass through the reincarnation world, namely, duckbill country, duckbill country and salmon country. The reincarnation world they request to pass through are blade warrior, night visit vampire and fan Haixin... I also collected the information about the plot of these three worlds."


    "The Eagle Head country has brought you a vampire gift bag. There must be something wrong in it, Lord Maitreya. What do you think?"


    The problem... Is it customs clearance?


    There may be a problem with the rewards of these three worlds... The vampire world, the most attractive vampire physique, if you choose the vampire physique of one world, you should choose the vampire physique of the other two worlds, and then you can''t go back.


    Su Ze thought for a moment and sneered, "they want me to be a vampire with shortcomings and be restrained by them. Huh? So, they have developed a device that has a special restraining effect on vampires, and its power is not small. "


    "This idea is not wrong, but this kind of news will never appear on the network. It is isolated from the network. I can only make the same conjecture with you." Wen An''an said, "however, their ideas are also in trial and error."


    "Through your choice and reaction, and all the information in the past, they try to build your personality model, just as I built the personality model of elephant head country before."


    "Now, what does it mean that you don''t choose the vampire world? It shows that your psychology is not a teenager who feels that vampires are cool. You are more cautious and mature. "


    When Su Ze heard this, he also understood that although the Eagle Head country and the siroba country are barbarians, they are also cunning and cruel barbarians. Now they have regarded Su Ze and China as enemies and began to try and plot by any means.


    Even if Su Ze is not fooled, they have also gained something and will continue to do it sooner or later.


    These guys can''t live without enemies.


    "These three vampire worlds are of no use to me. It seems that there is no need to try again. Just put forward strict conditions for these three countries and force them to go away."


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen''an nodded: "OK, I will add some confusing words to make the Yanglu civilization as confused as possible."


    "What about the war of public opinion?" Suze asked.


    "The situation is not very good. It can only be regarded as more anxious." Wen An''an opened several major foreign websites and software interfaces and translated multiple languages to Su Ze.


    The public opinion scandals announced by Wen An and Jarvis have indeed left the eagle countries and the siroba countries too busy to take care of themselves and fall into internal strife. They have also brought the elephant countries to a halt.


    However, the website and news media are in each other''s hands after all, and Wen''an''s guidance and control can only be temporary. It was also diverted by the experienced Yanglu civilized media, which mastered brainwashing public opinion and discourse hegemony, and finally focused on China.


    In short, Yanglu civilization stared at China and Wen''an diverted their attention to throw out their scandal. In order to divert people''s attention, Yanglu civilization took out the affairs of China and talked about them over and over again, as if China had committed a heinous crime, so as to save its politicians.


    As a result, Wen''an and Jarvis had to devote part of their energy and attention to guiding the politicians of the eagles and siroba to fight internally and expose each other''s ugly faces.


    If not, the tide of public opinion around the world denouncing China will be promoted by them again.

 Chapter 339

    "One more thing, elephant head country did it very miraculously."


    Wen''an smiled and said that compared with the cunning and powerful enemy of Yanglu civilization, elephant head country is always easy to bring joy to people.


    Although Xiangtou country is a hegemon in South Asia and Asia, punching and kicking several small countries around, and even maliciously annexing two or three, it is simply a "rural" bandit bully, which has a history of blood and tears to the small countries around, it can always make some strange anecdotes.


    "Or do you want compensation from China?"


    Suze asked.


    "No, about goblin." Wen An''an said, "the elephant head country probably felt that it was not decent to let goblin breed rapidly in northeastern state, and there were no people or animals everywhere, so the bureaucrats made a total and sent special envoys to negotiate with goblin."


    Ah?


    Su Ze directly appeared a few question marks.


    Is there such a magical operation? It''s amazing! What a magical idea!


    Humans and human eating goblin to negotiate?


    "What the hell do they think?"


    "What they think is very simple. Don''t they have six hierarchies up and down? The highest is Brahman, and the lowest is untouchable. They are going to add goblin to the hierarchy, and then publicize that goblin specifically eats untouchable people. " Wen An''an said, "anyway, inaccessible people are also the burden and burden of the elephant head country. Simply give them to Goblin as sustainable food, and then goblin will restrict the scale and obey the national arrangement..."


    How did he... Think of it?


    Su Ze was a little suspicious of the expert of the elephant head country. He probably put several bags of curry in his head and mixed it into a yellowish brown thing.


    Wen An''an couldn''t help laughing when she saw the question mark on Su Ze''s face.


    "How''s it going? Can''t you imagine? "


    "Unexpected." Su Ze frankly admitted, "the elephant head country broke through my imagination. Is there any way to compromise this kind of thing? What was the outcome of their negotiation? Goblin is also a little wise. If you agree, it would be bad. The population of elephant head country is already the second in the world. It is free to raise goblin. Goblin has the potential to evolve to the extinction of ordinary humans. "


    Wen An''an covered his mouth and smiled: "no, Goblin ate the messenger sent by the elephant head country."


    This time, even Su Ze couldn''t help laughing.


    Although the envoy who was eaten was pitiful, the elephant head country was full of absurdity, comedy and cruelty... Fortunately, Goblin did not agree to the negotiation. Fortunately, the negotiation did not succeed. If it did succeed, it would not be a good thing for the whole world.


    "If there are any more things in this regard, and if the head country makes such efforts again, please inform me that I have to give them a beheading action and cut off all the wonderful ideas in their minds!"


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen An also put away his smile and nodded.


    Such efforts of the head country are of course a joke at a small scale, but at a large scale, it is a betrayal of all mankind and a stupid choice that can no longer be stupid.


    Suze will not allow such negotiations to occur again. The people of the elephant head country no longer want to die, nor can they let the lives of their own people raise monsters!


    After talking about these things, when Su Ze was preparing to enter the reincarnation world, the bright red color lit up on Wen An''s computer.


    "Jiangcheng reincarnation Department has an emergency! Warning, the primary protector is facing an emergency! "


    As soon as Wen''an''s face changed, Su Ze also immediately frowned.


    There are only two first-class protectors in Jiangcheng, that is, Su Ze''s parents, LAN Ruxin and some other important personnel belong to second-class protectors in the division of Wen''an. After all, LAN Ruxin and others have the power of self-protection, while Su Ze''s parents have no power of self-protection.


    "Show details."


    "According to intelligence, in order to revenge, the second batch of killers hired by Qin Chuanzhi in the Eagle Head country are preparing to enter Jiangcheng city and want to fight Lord Maitreya''s parents."


    "The specific killers are... The specific itinerary is..."


    Seeing this information, Su Ze and Wen An''an are relieved: the red warning emergency is somewhat exaggerated. At present, the killer has not arrived in Jiangcheng, and even the real identity and specific itinerary have been exposed, which is basically no danger.


    "Of Qinchuan?"


    Su Ze said, "I forgot that there was such a remnant of the Evergreen Group alive. It seems that I need to clean him up so that he can stop being a demon."


    Wen an analyzed: "Qin Chuan''s celibacy is not difficult to deal with, but he went to contact shigaozhi group before; At present, shigaozhi group and Yingtou state should know all the means of Qinchuan. "


    "Lord Maitreya, you should be a little cautious in this matter. At least you can''t easily go to the central Gru countries such as the Eagle Head country. You should not only prevent the other party from collecting information, but also prevent the other party from doing everything."


    Su Ze nodded slightly. Wen An''an said this possibility is not only a possibility, but also a very possible reality.


    "This time, the emergency situation in Jiangcheng is not so serious. We simply let Jiangcheng mobilize people to solve it."


    Su Ze said, Wen An''an skillfully jumped out several arcs on the laptop, smiled and said, "finally confirm the goal and journey, and then give it to Jiangcheng..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice came out of the laptop: "missing target, missing target."


    Wen An''an was stunned and then sneered: "it seems that Jarvis and I underestimated the Yanglu civilization. It''s just Qinchuan and ordinary killers. We must not cause this situation. The Yanglu civilization has intervened in invading our country''s networks and systems."


    He whispered: "yes, the light of freedom of the Yanglu civilization has confused many people. There will be eight traitors among the cabinet members of our country, and ordinary scholars, bureaucrats and the people don''t know how many will appear."


    "With the cooperation of these spies and the fact that the Eagle Head country has always been far ahead in science and technology, it is normal to release confusing information in China and interfere with our judgment."


    "It seems that I need to go there myself."


    Su Ze said in a deep voice.


    Wen An''an warned, "this may be the other party''s goal."


    "It doesn''t matter," Su Ze said. "All their means and tricks don''t make much sense, just let them have more information and intelligence. The progress of my strength is not something they can solve by obtaining intelligence. "


    "On the contrary, it''s you. Be careful that they play tricks and beat around."


    Wen''an heard the speech and smiled: "Lord Maitreya, don''t forget that I am also A-level strength. They can''t deal with it easily."

 Chapter 340

    Su Ze, who was originally prepared to enter the reincarnation world for cultivation, was attracted attention by the tricks of Qinchuan and Yanglu civilizations, so he cancelled his plan.


    He told Wen An to keep in touch at any time. After passing the information, Su Ze returned to Jiangcheng by the fastest fighter of China, and then took the Green Magic aircraft to cruise over the whole city of Jiangcheng.


    "How''s it going?"


    Su Ze asked Wen An.


    "Data docking comparison, soon have the answer." Wen An''an responded, "there are some traces of the giant group in Jiangcheng, as well as signs of several other groups, and the Eagle Head and siroba are also involved."


    "To this extent, it''s not just a problem of killers. It''s basically certain that the goal is to Maitreya you, or prepare to give a major blow to the Chinese reincarnation department."


    "Hum! Inside and outside, seek death! "


    Su Ze snorted coldly: "give me the names of several groups. Today I will calm them and let them all pay the price!"


    "Jiangcheng''s giant group, Shendu group, Lingnan group and Zhaojia group..."


    "Zhaojia group?"


    Su Ze asked in a deep voice.


    Zhao Wuji of Zhao family group, who is controlled by them, dares to participate in this matter?


    What''s more, behind the Zhao family group are Shi Lao and the Shi family. They have always hated collusion with foreign countries and will choose to join hands with foreign countries?


    "Yes, there is indeed Zhaojia group, but I guess it may be done by some subordinates of Zhaojia group without the knowledge of Shi Lao and Zhao Wuji." Wen An''an said, "based on our understanding and inference, old Shi will not allow and let his men do such things. Zhao Wuji has not got rid of our control and is more respectful to us."


    "It is possible for some subordinates to worship the light of freedom of the Eagle Head country and Yanglu civilization and to be bribed or bewitched."


    Su Ze was annoyed when he heard the speech: "it''s very troublesome for me. If these groups are all ill intentioned, I will break them all in one fell swoop, and then send them down together. On the contrary, they will be quick and sharp. "


    "Now we have to distinguish between good people and bad people. Each group can distinguish seven or eight people, or even more. That''s not a small number..."


    Wen An said with a smile, "why should we distinguish good people from bad people? Lord Maitreya, if we have evidence, we have to call the door and let them explain to us and provide prisoners themselves. When you read their souls and get the real answer, won''t you be able to determine the truth? "


    Su Ze heard her say this, but also suddenly smiled: "destroy first. This is indeed a good strategy. These groups happen to be the backbone of the last resistance. If you beat them down, there will be no problem with the domestic reincarnation department."


    "That''s the truth." Wen''an should say.


    Su Ze smiled: "let''s start with the giant group."


    Riding the Green Magic aircraft to Jiangcheng reincarnation department, I met LAN Ruxin, Tang Yun and others, and met my parents. Their parents were very happy to see Su Ze become the general director of the national reincarnation department. They were very proud in their hearts.


    After reuniting with his parents, Su Ze held a meeting with the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, such as LAN Ruxin and Tang Yun.


    "The reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng should have been warned?" Suze asked.


    "Yes, we have received the prompt and are ready to deal with all emergencies."


    Su Ze nodded: "OK, just get ready. Tang Yun called a group of people to go to the giant group with me. This matter is related to the giant group. I want the giant group to explain it today. "


    "Ah? Giant group? " Tang Yun said in surprise, "did Lord Maitreya make a mistake? Jiang Lin is our classmate. I saw her at school in the last two days. She doesn''t look like a person who uses such despicable means. "


    Su Ze looked at her in surprise: "are you and Jiang Lin still going to school? Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school? "


    "Yes," said Tang Yun. "After all, we are still students of Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school. We have to go back to see the school occasionally..."


    Su Ze was speechless and thought: I almost forgot. Strictly speaking, I am still a student who has not graduated from Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school!


    However, I''ve been too busy recently, and I''m reborn. It''s inevitable that I don''t consciously have any contact with the school. In fact, Su Ze doesn''t have to spend time in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school to pay attention to ordinary study and life.


    "Well, I really miss Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school..." Su Ze pondered and recalled many things not long ago, including the test of combatants in Jiangcheng No. 1 middle school, Mu Qingling, Qin Mingyuan, Jiang Lin and others.


    Jiang Lin is the only daughter of Jiang Yuetao, the leader of giant group.


    Tang Yun thought awkwardly: Su Ze was also a transparent person in the class in the school. I''m afraid I can''t talk about nostalgia. Is there hatred?


    No, no, I really shouldn''t think so. Lord Maitreya is not that kind of person


    "Although it is true, the giant group is related to this matter, but it is not false. I still want to go to the giant group." Su Ze said, "Lanru heart, look at the reincarnation department and pay attention to safety; Tang Yun, take two teams and follow me to the giant group. "


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya."


    LAN Ruxin and Tang Yun responded together.


    Su Ze took the green devil aircraft, Tang Yun and two teams also took the aircraft and went to the giant group together.


    After arriving at the giant group, Su Ze heard the broadcast of the giant group as soon as he approached.


    "When Lord samsara comes, all members come out together to meet Lord Maitreya!"


    "Welcome Lord Maitreya!"


    The radio rang several times, and everyone of the giant group came out and stood all over the place to welcome Su Ze.


    Su Ze raised his eyes and saw Jiang Yuetao, the leader of the giant group, and his daughter Jiang Lin in the front. He suddenly had a rough judgment in his heart.


    Jiang Yuetao and Jiang Lin, the leaders of the giant group, are basically sure that they have no other thoughts - this is the disaster caused to the group by their private actions, similar to the Zhao group.


    However, the strategy of Su Ze and Wen An will not change.


    After all, the existence of large groups with many combatants was originally a mistake made by China in the past. Now this mistake must be corrected.


    "Lord Maitreya''s presence makes our giant group shine. Jiang Yuetao has seen Lord Maitreya here!"


    Jiang Yuetao came forward, smiled, leaned slightly and said.


    With Su Ze''s status elevated to the position of the head of the national reincarnation department, and forced the government to adopt national policies according to the neck of the cabinet, so that the state of China can operate according to his will, the former head of a large group like Jiang Yuetao calls him "Lord Maitreya" without feeling at all contrary.


    Because he already has this status and qualification.

 Chapter 341

    Facing Jiang Yuetao''s kindness, Su Ze was calm: "everyone of the giant group is here?"


    Hearing Su Ze''s question, Jiang Yuetao suddenly "clattered" in his heart.


    That''s not a good tone!


    "Lord Maitreya, in order to welcome you, everyone of our giant group is indeed here." Jiang Yuetao''s attitude was more respectful, "do you have anything we need to do?"


    "Yes," Su Ze said calmly, "for example, don''t assassinate my parents, okay?"


    "Ah?"


    Jiang Yuetao turned pale and said, "Lord Maitreya, where did you start? No, we have never done such a thing. We have never done such a thing! Lord Maitreya, please... "


    Jiang Lin couldn''t help it and came forward: "Su Ze, we are also classmates anyway. Are you so interested in doubting us?"


    "Even if you don''t trust others, you should know my temperament? What we did was what we did, and what we didn''t do was what we didn''t do. I can say that our giant group didn''t do that kind of shameless thing, it must be that we didn''t do it! "


    Jiang Yuetao reached out and pulled her clothes, motioning her not to talk more.


    Su Ze said, "can you promise me that everyone in the giant group has not done so?"


    "This..." Jiang Yuetao hesitated. "Lord Maitreya, am I being cheated by the traitor because I am not strict with my subordinates? Can I check? "


    "Do you still need to check?" Jiang Lin looked up and said to Su Ze, "we people of the giant group will not act indiscriminately without our orders!"


    While talking, Jiang Lin took an inexplicable mood and an inexplicable spirit of refusing to admit defeat.


    Obviously, he is a familiar classmate he knows, but now he is so strange.


    I know this is Suze. Why did he become like this.


    In the past, I was like a proud princess in front of him. Now I have to be submissive to him? I don''t want this!


    "Really?"


    Su Ze coldly repeated: "then, your giant group will pay the price for your decision!"


    Mu Dun - tree world coming!


    With both hands closed, countless trees emerged from the ground and surged wildly, twining all these people in front of the giant group building in mid air.


    "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! "


    Jiang Yuetao was hung from a tree by a branch and shouted at Su Ze.


    Countless people in the giant group panicked, shouted and struggled frantically.


    This incredible power is beyond their comprehension.


    Not only them, but also Jiang Lin, who subconsciously refused to admit defeat, even the people of the reincarnation department such as Tang Yun, saw the dense woods growing in these seconds and nearly a thousand people hanging in the woods, they deeply realized how powerful Su Ze is now!


    Maitreya is so strong that they can hardly resist and resist!


    "This is Lord Maitreya..."


    Tang Yun opened her mouth slightly and felt her heart tremble. The shocking mood made her mind a little blank.


    "The strongest power in the world, the first power in the world... No wonder lanruxin and Wen''an will be moved by it."


    Su Ze''s eyes turned and looked at Jiang Yuetao and Jiang Lin: "misunderstanding? I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding... Didn''t you say that everything of the giant group is your own decision? "


    "By no means... By no means!" Jiang Yuetao cried, "all this is misunderstanding, all misunderstanding! Please Lord Maitreya give us a chance, give us a chance, and we will give Lord Maitreya a satisfactory explanation! "


    Su Ze looks at Jiang Lin.


    Jiang Lin clenched her teeth and closed her eyes: "hum, kill if you want."


    Jiang Yuetao quickly shouted, "Linlin, Linlin, this is not a capricious time! Think about our family... Don''t be capricious, apologize to Lord Maitreya! "


    Jiang Lin closed her eyes, but refused to make a sound.


    Jiang Yuetao was helpless and explained to Su Ze: "this child has been spoiled by me since childhood. Lord Maitreya, don''t care, don''t take it to heart! I cooperate with Lord Maitreya in all his actions. Please Lord Maitreya must... "


    Su Ze didn''t want to kill them, but Jiang Lin gave her a chance to attack.


    However, Jiang Lin''s temperament is too proud... Won''t even give in to his father''s soft words?


    "I received information that someone from the giant group had an affair with a foreign country and wanted to cooperate with the killer sent by Qinchuan to assassinate my parents..." Su Ze said, "you don''t know?"


    "Don''t know, absolutely don''t know!" Jiang Yuetao said, "but we can fully cooperate with Lord Maitreya in the investigation. We will cooperate well!"


    "Hum, come on."


    Su Ze floated on the Green Magic aircraft, stood on the branches, put his palm on Jiang Yuetao''s head and quickly read the relevant memory.


    Make sure he has no problem, and then read Jiang Lin''s memory.


    Some unexpectedly glanced at Jiang Lin, and Su Ze was no longer difficult for her - was it the kind of mentality that refused to admit defeat even after death? There are some unspeakable girl''s subtle thoughts.


    After that, he asked Jiang Yuetao, "who else holds power besides you? Let me see in turn. "


    Jiang Yuetao quickly pointed to several people, and one of them struggled and shouted, "Maitreya, if you bully our big group like this, you will die hard in the future! We will not give in to death! "


    Jiang Yuetao was shocked: "did you bastard do it? Are you going to kill us? "


    "Jiang Yuetao, you old fool!"


    The man cried, "do you have a brain? Do you know what absolute power is? The Eagle Head country is the first powerful country in the world. If Maitreya offends the Eagle Head country, he will die sooner or later! "


    "Also, Yanglu''s light of freedom is the ideal and truth of mankind! Look at yourself. You are ugly, cheap, obscene and shameless Chinese. You don''t know the truth of life and the light of freedom! "


    Su Ze sneered and didn''t bother to pay attention to this mental disability. He directly read each other''s memory and knew the whole cause and effect of what he knew.


    This man only knew that he would cooperate with a group of killers from the eagle kingdom to assassinate Su Ze''s parents, and the rest knew nothing. Su Ze got the list of his chosen men, friends and companions.


    With a move in mind, Su Ze released everyone and handed the list to Jiang Yuetao and Tang Yun.


    "The giant group is also lax under the emperor. After cooperating with the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and completing this action to eliminate the traitors, it sent all the surplus staff to the reincarnation department in accordance with the national policy."


    "Is there a problem with this arrangement?"


    Jiang Yuetao quickly leaned over: "no problem, absolutely no problem."

 Chapter 342

    Jiang Yuetao ordered everyone in the giant group to get busy and captured those accomplices involved according to the list. Several of them were killed immediately.


    Tang Yun also took the reincarnation division team to monitor the scene and strictly search the whole giant group.


    Even if Jiang Yuetao is obedient enough, he should also be monitored to avoid mistakes.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I don''t think I need to emphasize it again and again, right?"


    Suze asked.


    "That''s nature, that''s nature!" Jiang Yuetao quickly said with a smiling face.


    Tang Yun also seriously straightened her body: "I will do my best and try not to make mistakes."


    "That''s good." Su Ze said a word and was ready to leave.


    Just then, Jiang Lin suddenly said, "wait, Su Ze, I have something to say!"


    "What''s up?" Suze asked.


    "I want to join the reincarnation department." Jiang Lin said.


    "Huh? Do you want to join the reincarnation department? "


    "That''s right. Anyway, the giant group only has an empty shell. In the future, it will make money by doing business at most. I don''t have the original power at all. I don''t need to stay any longer. I want to join the reincarnation department! " Jiang Lin said to Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, I don''t think you have any bad ideas. Just join the Jiangcheng reincarnation department and follow LAN Ruxin?"


    Jiang Lin was stunned: "can''t I be a team leader? I think at least he is qualified to be a team leader? "


    "Why are you qualified?" Su Ze asked, "the giant group no longer exists. You are not the daughter with power and under your hands. Why do you directly become a team leader? Are you strong? Now it''s level C? "


    "How is grade C possible..."


    Jiang Lin retorted subconsciously, then got stuck in silence.


    At the same time, Su Ze, a guy code named "Maitreya", has become a class a strength. He has not even reached class C, but has become a class D comprehensive strength fighter with many resources of the giant group.


    Of course, I''m not qualified to tell Su ze that "I can''t become a C-level fighter in such a short time".


    "Let''s start with ordinary players." Su Ze said, "in the future, there are opportunities to become stronger."


    Jiang Lin nodded a little lost and confused.


    Su Ze didn''t say anything. He got on the high-speed fighter again and went straight to Shendu group.


    Different from the inadvertent giant group, Shendu group is deliberate. Therefore, Su Ze directly grabbed the president of Shendu group and searched and killed according to the list in his memory. It didn''t take much time. The rest were handed over to the local reincarnation department.


    At this time, LAN Ruxin of Wen''an and Jiangcheng reincarnation Department reported that he had found the whereabouts of the killers sent by Qinchuan, caught one and killed three.


    At this time, Su Ze also put down his heart and went to Lingnan group again.


    An hour later, there were a forest of guns outside Lingnan group, and all Lingnan group personnel stood at the door, a total of more than 1000 people.


    The leader shouted: "the group is here, we are here! The group is dead, we are dead! "


    "We live and die together with the group!"


    The rest of the Lingnan group raised their guns and shouted, "I live or die with the group!"


    "We want to live or die with the group!"


    As soon as Su Ze''s eyes swept, the guns in these people were brand-new, and even some military weapons that should not appear in the people, he immediately narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Does it feel like I dare not kill? Or do you want to use the move of "surging emotions" to force the palace for me?


    "Wen An An." Take out your cell phone, Suze said.


    "I''m here, Lord Maitreya."


    "There is something wrong with the weapons of the Lingnan group. Is it the Chinese army?" Suze asked.


    Wen''an immediately began to respond: "please don''t do it for the time being, Lord Maitreya. There must be some abnormalities in this matter."


    "Well, I know." Suze said, "investigate as soon as possible."


    The people of Lingnan group held guns and faced Su Ze. After shouting a few slogans, someone shouted, "it''s all this Maitreya. We want to close our group and make us unable to live. We''ll fight with him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Fight with them!"


    "Kill him!"


    Some people shouted, and everyone shouted. Some people rushed forward two steps. Others hesitated and rushed towards Su Ze!


    Just then, Wen''an''s voice came: "Lord Maitreya, don''t go too far! There is a global live broadcast! "


    "The journalists from the eagle''s head and the siroba are nearby, and the satellite is overhead. They are broadcasting your every move all over the world. They want you to bear the bad name of slaughtering people!"


    "Their live broadcast was delayed. It should be intentional. They maliciously deleted the power comparison between the two sides, making the one with weapons and firepower equipment look weak and you look ferocious."


    "Satellite? "Live worldwide?" Su Ze looked at the people of Lingnan group who rushed madly. He snorted coldly and controlled the green demon aircraft to fly into the sky. He didn''t start immediately.


    "What about the army''s weapons and equipment?"


    "It''s Rong Chunyu of the army. He has been dismissed and imprisoned in the national prison. However, this batch of weapons was hidden after he learned that Rong Qiushi was killed. He was prepared to be unfavorable to Jiangcheng and Maitreya. As a result, Rong Huaishan died and he was dismissed. He gave this batch of weapons to others to resist US. " Wen An''an quickly introduced.


    "Now formulate countermeasures." Suze said, "I''ll destroy the satellite, take out all the reporters, and then settle the incident."


    Wen An''an said, "Lord Maitreya, even so, your strength and intelligence will not be preserved. It''s better to let them shoot, and we also release the live broadcast and the full version of the video simultaneously. "


    "Can we defeat them in their public opinion position? They call deer a horse and confuse black and white very badly. " Suze said.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Maitreya." Wen An said with a smile, "we are also prepared. Jarvis and several young Jarvis work together. In addition, I am in the middle of the command. As long as their channel is still the network and they have to release news online, we have plenty of ways."


    "If they announce that the network is paralyzed and can not serve, we will just start the transfer of public opinion and formulate new and Chinese standard online news media."


    When Wen An''an said this, Su Ze was overjoyed: "with you fighting against them, I don''t have to worry about being maliciously deleted by them and doing useless work."


    Speaking of this, he looked up at the sky: "however, the satellite is such a thing. It''s better to roll down for me!"


    With his palm up, he pulled his target by gravity. Su Ze''s eyes stared at the crowd gathering and screaming, and gradually became indifferent.


    These people may be cowards, honest people, kind people... But at this moment, incited by evil people with ulterior motives, they are just a group of fanatical and irrational people, that''s all.


    It doesn''t make sense for the time being.


    They shot indiscriminately around them and at Su Ze in the sky. There was no human light in their eyes. They were more like a group of walking beasts.


    Tianjizhenxing satellite version!


    Three iron pimples were pulled down from space, passed through the atmosphere, and fell down towards the crowd below with hot red light.


    With a loud bang, the crowd screamed. The people who were originally immersed in the fanatical atmosphere were stunned. They were scared out of their souls in the scream, threw away the gun in their hands and ran around frantically.


    The reporter and the live host of the Eagle Head country were also stunned, and then roared into the microphone with great excitement: "Hello, audience, as you can see, in the face of the unarmed masses, the Chinese reincarnation department and the Maitreya, who alone holds power, brazenly fired three powerful missiles, which are very powerful, Hundreds of thousands of people around died... "


    It''s this kind of categorical and definite nonsense that many people believe - should this be true? How else would they say that?


    However, the fact is that they are really rubbish to the point of being inhuman and ignoring the facts.


    When others want to watch the news, they are tirelessly waging a public opinion war, making up countless lies and fabricating them.

 Chapter 343

    The global live broadcast of Eagle Head and siroba has attracted the attention of many people all over the world.


    Some people come with a laugh mentality and make comments; Some people believe in the public opinion of Anglo civilization and want to see the "facts" and "truth".


    When they saw the live broadcast content, it was the "ordinary people" of China against the Maitreya of China and the government of China. Suddenly, someone understood that the traditional skills of Anglo public opinion slander would go online again.


    However, there are still a few people who understand. More people are curious. What kind of power does the first strong person in the world and the first person to reach class a strength have?


    The reporter and the host first explained how innocent and unarmed these people were, how forced they were to resist, and incited the emotions of those watching the live broadcast.


    Of course, these people who "have no weapons in their hands" have guns, followed by heavy machine guns, shoulder rockets and mortars.


    When three huge things with flames fell from the sky and made these men of Lingnan group flee into a group, they began to shout that China launched missiles and opened their mouth to kill tens of thousands and 100000 people.


    Almost at the same time, countless trees came out of the ground and caught all the people of Lingnan group.


    "The evil power can make trees bind people like poisonous snakes, which is the terrible part of the Maitreya..." the hosts of the Eagle Head State and the siroba state hurriedly said, "this is a great threat to our peaceful world and the light of freedom!"


    In another global live broadcasting room, the host arranged by Wen''an is also quickly introducing the situation: "according to the investigation of China, the three iron pieces falling from the sky are two satellites of Eagle Head and one satellite of siroba, which are not missile and rocket attacks."


    "These three satellites fell down and hit some people in our country. Now, the Maitreya has just started to capture and protect these people. There''s something about Lingnan group, actually... "


    When the two global live broadcasts were launched at the same time, the Yanglu civilization tried desperately to discredit and open its mouth, and the Chinese side continued to fight back and explain the reason.


    Originally, according to the years of operation and public opinion hegemony of the Yanglu civilization, this kind of thing is not a problem at all, and China will not be an opponent at all - unfortunately, this time it is wen''an''an''s leadership. Does Jarvis work together with several young Jarvis intelligent lives, directly seizing the right to speak with huge computing power.


    Unless yanggelu civilization shuts down the server and stops running the media website, as long as there is a website, it must be hung up in China''s global live studio.


    It''s also simple not to let China''s global live broadcasting appear. If the website and server are shut down, Yanglu civilization''s own global live broadcasting can''t be carried out.


    What makes Yanglu civilization most uncomfortable is that after they tried to shut down a media website, almost instantly, China forcibly copied a new media website with almost the same domain name, and copied most of the content, which can completely confuse the fake with the real.


    In other words, this media website will be robbed by China in the future... It will take many times of technical force, time and energy to get it back.


    If they are as like as two peas, they dare to close the website, and China will dare to copy a website that is exactly the same for them.


    As a result, the two global live broadcasting rooms have become unprecedented. The flow of Yanglu civilization is limited, the audience is less and less, the broadcasting is really more and more Caton, and the places to watch the live broadcasting are less and less; More and more people watch the global live broadcast of China, that is, those brainwashed by the Yanglu civilization, because of curiosity, they have to endure their discomfort and hold their nose.


    After su Ze''s Mudun Shujie came and was released, some people commented on his suppression of civilians in the global live broadcast of China. Some people lamented that he was powerful. Others argued with others about who was stronger and weaker than Keller and witches.


    Don''t let Suze worry about everything. Wen''an and Jarvis have gained the upper hand of online public opinion. Suze just concentrate on his own things next.


    The dense woods rose from the ground, and a series of prisoners with a panic look hung on the thick branches.


    Su Ze opened his mouth and amplified his voice: "where is the leader of Lingnan group? Come out and plead guilty! "


    No one came out and no one answered.


    Su Ze asked again, and then a man hanging from a branch shouted, "I know! I know! "


    "What''s going on?"


    "Can you spare my life?" The man asked.


    "Yes, I won''t kill you today. Let you try according to Chinese law." Suze said.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief: according to the normal way, he should be ten years to life, death with reprieve, and there is plenty of operating space.


    Now in front of the camera and live broadcast, Su Ze said, naturally he will not go back.


    "Ye Tianyi, the leader of Lingnan group, is my cousin. They have fled to Yingtou for a long time. I was pushed out by them to do this. He asked me to contact Yingtou reporters and leaders to attack you and resist the country!"


    "Fled to the eagle''s head country..." Su Ze snorted coldly. "There are a lot of people who fled to the eagle''s head country. The eagle''s head country is probably a garbage recycle bin. They want all kinds of garbage. Qin Chuanzhi and ye Tianyi are both making trouble for me in the Eagle Head country. It seems that I have a chance to go to the Eagle Head country to solve the future problems. "


    With these words, Su Ze came to Ye Tianyi''s cousin and put his hand on his forehead to read each other''s memory - on the premise of having reincarnation eyes, he can directly extract each other''s soul, or he can read each other''s memory with soul absorbing skills without using reincarnation eyes.


    Ye Tianyi was really cautious. He didn''t tell his cousin where he fled to the Eagle Head country. The way of contact was different every time.


    Su Ze mainly wants to obtain whether ye Tianyi''s cousin has any accomplices and relevant information.


    By what means did Rong Chunyu''s weapons and equipment come into the hands of Lingnan group.


    Ye Tianyi''s cousin doesn''t know much. He only knows that he received telephone and SMS instructions from several numbers and went to a fixed time and place to take out the weapons.


    Even so, these phone calls and text messages, time and place to Wen''an, also 80% can not escape the people related to Ye Tianyi and Rong Chunyu, and can uproot some moths in China.


    "Are you willing to join the reincarnation department and perform meritorious deeds?"


    Su Ze opened his mouth and looked at the people and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, yes!" The vast majority of the people of Lingnan group quickly begged for mercy, and Su Ze put them down.

 Chapter 344

    There are also several subordinates of Lingnan group who probably see something and think that Su Ze has scruples and dare not kill, or is stubborn.


    "Dare you kill me?"


    "You can kill it. Anyway, I live or die with Lingnan group!"


    "Co survival?" Su Ze snorted coldly, "today Lingnan group is going to perish. You should die with it!"


    As he urged chakra, the woods surged wildly again, directly rolling these people who still refused to give up resistance together and drowning in this dense forest.


    After solving all this, Su Ze did not stay and handed over the remnant to the reincarnation department for disposal.


    He rushed to the next place to be disposed of, Zhaojia group.


    The journalists and hosts of the Eagle Head and the siroba are excited and ready to attack this scene wantonly and describe the horror and evil of the Maitreya. However, they find that they are eloquent, and the number of viewers is always less than one tenth of the global live broadcast of China, which is basically useless.


    Just like China, no matter how it pleaded grievances and assumed the posture of friendly relations, all kinds of positive news hits less than one tenth of the negative news tarnished by the hawk.


    "Dear viewers, you see, this satellite carries the logo of the Eagle Head country... This one is the logo of the siroba country..." the global live broadcast of China is still broadcasting, and the global live broadcast of the Eagle Head country has been interrupted angrily.


    The Eagle Head country and the siroba country issued official statements sternly, while China is an all-out cyber attack, which is a great threat and challenge to the peace, security and freedom of the whole world.


    If the foreign affairs office led by Rong Qiushi is replaced, it is necessary to be in fear and ask friends to calm down. Unfortunately, the current foreign affairs office is led by Wen''an. It doesn''t care about such words at all and directly regards them as not having heard them.


    In Guanlong area, the headquarters of Zhao family group, Su Ze has just arrived. Zhao Wuji and two members of the Shi family have arrested several people to apologize in front of Su Ze.


    "So you don''t know?"


    Suze asked.


    "Yes, we really don''t know!" Zhao Wuji said timidly that he really didn''t know what was going on. After all, although he was in charge of the Zhao group, he was still controlled and restricted by the Shi family.


    Because of this, he can''t firmly control the power of the Zhao group. Instead, he sometimes doesn''t know what the people below have done.


    Su Ze didn''t believe it. He came to the "criminals" who were taken out to explore their memories.


    Then his eyes fell on a stone family around Zhao Wuji.


    "Come here."


    The famous stone family''s face changed greatly: "you can read people''s memory! How can you have such a terrible ability! "


    Su Ze said lightly: "I have the ability, but you can''t think of it."


    Read the power to control the person''s hands and feet, press the palm on the person''s forehead, and read the relevant memory in his mind.


    The situation of Shijia and Zhaojia group is unexpectedly more complicated than originally thought.


    Shi Lao has always developed his family as a domestic family. Speaking of selfishness, he is not much better than Rong Huaishan. That is, he seems to have a bottom line in doing things, can drift with the tide and quietly earn benefits.


    But there was a very different voice within his family.


    Without Mr. Shi''s knowledge, the group of people sent by the Shi family to study abroad formed a brilliance of fully embracing the eagle''s head country and preparing the whole family to accept the light of freedom.


    This time, it was the action of this force - before Su Ze arrived, he thought that the Zhao family group was similar to the giant group. Maybe there were a few people. Now he realized that it was a group of powerful people who did it.


    After dialing the phone, Su Ze asked Wen An An to transfer to Shi Lao: "Shi Lao, I need to tell you about the situation."


    Old Shi was stunned and felt bad, but he still forced his spirit.


    "Maitreya, please say."


    Su Ze said a series of lists: "these are all the people who have been trained and brainwashed by the eagle''s head country. This time, they decide to cooperate with the actions of the eagle''s head country and prepare to let the killers of the eagle''s head country assassinate my parents."


    "The whole thing seems to be as simple as Qinchuan''s sending killers, but there are so many unconvinced people behind it. There are also hawks and siroba eyeing and opening a global live broadcast."


    "Old Shi, what are you going to do?"


    Shi Lao was silent. First, he didn''t expect his children and grandchildren to be bold enough to do such a thing, which was completely contrary to his consistent idea; It is difficult to decide how to deal with these children and grandchildren.


    If the disposal is light, these people will not be taught, and the Maitreya will certainly not be satisfied.


    If the disposal is too heavy, he will bleed in his heart.


    After biting his teeth, he finally said, "the two leading people, I''ll let them take poison and commit suicide. The rest will be imprisoned. At least our descendants of the Shi family will have a blood tradition. Maitreya, is it possible to do this? "


    "Yes."


    Su Ze said: "however, old Shi, this is the last chance."


    "Yes, I see." Old Shi responded and hung up the phone.


    Su Ze didn''t say anything more and ordered Zhao Wuji to cooperate with the reincarnation department to take over the whole Zhao family group and directly annex a major force of the Shi family.


    Su Ze is not ready to wait for the disposal of the Shi family. Anyway, there are enough forces in China to monitor, and he is not afraid that the Shi family will turn over again.


    This is the end of the Shijia family and the Zhaojia group. All the stupid and restless forces in China have been hit again and stopped. Su Ze can finally safely deal with the related things of the reincarnation world.


    As promised, he did not manipulate the cabinet and tried to control political power and military power. As expected, he was only interested in the reincarnation department and calming major domestic groups, which also reassured the cabinet members to do things at ease.


    Some traitors and ambitious people were killed. In this case, the remaining members of the cabinet gradually became less confused, stopped thinking about their own private affairs and restored the original function of the cabinet.


    Then, they all tacitly agree with the reincarnation department and the Foreign Affairs Office of the Maitreya. As long as they do so, they will have no conflict with the Maitreya.


    The incident of "satellite falling and injuring the Chinese people" has not ended at the Foreign Affairs Office; For the eagles, the "Chinese cyber attack" is not over. In the next time, the two sides must spray back and forth at the diplomatic level.


    After su Ze returned to the imperial capital and saw Wen''an again, Wen''an said, "Lord Maitreya, someone asked us to go through customs and reincarnate the world!"


    Su Ze is also a little happy: things in the real world are too realistic and intriguing. In the end, it is not as interesting and relaxed as the plot of reincarnation world. He is busy calming down domestic affairs these days. He misses reincarnation world a little.

 Chapter 345

    "Lord Maitreya, don''t be happy too early. What we need is three countries, namely Eagle Head country, siroba country and cigar country."


    Wen An said with a smile.


    Su Ze also shook his head: "the Eagle Head country and the siroba country can be directly ignored. These two countries don''t even care about the life and death of their own nationals. They don''t have such plans to ask for help."


    "On the contrary, it is the cigar country, which once helped LAN Ruxin and me retreat from the maple leaf country. I need to help as much as possible for their help. Don''t mention many conditions. Just don''t break the rules."


    "Well, OK."


    Wen An''an said: "cigar countries put forward their national reincarnation, and the erosion of the world" midnight bell "is very serious, which has reached the level of disaster."


    "Ghosts?"


    Su Ze wondered, "the third level?"


    "No, it''s the fourth level reincarnation world."


    Su Ze was a little surprised: the ghost horror film of the fourth grade... That is, it is roughly estimated that the female ghost zhenko in the midnight bell may be grade B or even Grade A. At present, the adventurers all over the world, except Su Ze and Wen An, are estimated to be who will go and who will die.


    For example, Keller, witch and cold bear who rush to the market and forcibly announce and promote their evaluation to grade a must be a little weak. They are like the "Brahman" of the elephant head country, which is even less -- even the Eagle Head country does not take the boasting of the elephant head country as true.


    "For me, it''s not difficult to solve."


    Su Ze said: "the cigar country can''t help but return the original help. Go and talk to them about terms. This time it is mainly cooperation. While they pay a small amount of conditions, we also give them some help. "


    "Well, yes, I understand."


    Wen An''an was about to talk about specific cooperation measures with cigar countries. At this time, a call from the foreign affairs office came in.


    "An urgent telegram from the Eagle Head country wants to challenge Maitreya in crane island country."


    "The challenger is saber, the blonde girl before."


    Wen An hung up the phone and looked at Su Ze in surprise: "isn''t saber the plot character of reincarnation world? Why is it used by the eagle country? "


    Su Ze said: "the character of the plot has a considerable degree of perception, so it is estimated that the conspiracy of the eagle kingdom can not hide from her, but at the same time, she is also likely to believe that the eagle Kingdom has discredited us."


    "In short, the eagle''s head country may be a mean villain, but we may be evil demons. As Saber''s altoria, she is willing to fight evil."


    "So it is." Wen An nodded.


    He also said, "it''s better not to go to the crane island country. The Eagle Head country doesn''t treat its own people, let alone the crane island country. They can do anything."


    "It''s all right. I''m going to have a look." Su Ze said, "we all know how far the eagle''s plan can go. Assassinations and the like are meaningless to me. Maybe they feel useful by using nuclear bombs. If they dare to use them, I will make them regret it."


    Wen''an nodded and said, "it''s better to be familiar with the moves in the reincarnation world first, and the battle will be more prepared."


    "Well, I''ll go. There happens to be a reincarnation world. I haven''t been in since I passed the customs. Now I''ll go in and see if anyone will launch a nuclear bomb against me. " Suze said.


    "Tell the eagles that the challenge will take place at noon tomorrow."


    Wen''an should go down.


    Su Ze chose to enter the reincarnation world and took a look at the reincarnation central Forum: the live broadcast and complete video of China were hung at the top of the forum, and the combatants of China left messages below, denouncing and denouncing the brazenness and malicious editing of the Eagle Head country.


    However, some people seem stupid, but in fact they are harbouring evil intentions. They published some: "one says one, the Eagle Head country is right..." "think calmly and rationally, what the Eagle Head country says is the truth, and the Chinese country just can''t believe the truth..." "the light of freedom is spoken all over the world, but the Chinese country dare not speak. What does that mean?" And so on.


    Suze didn''t bother to pay attention to these fools - and didn''t have the time to reply to them one by one.


    Choose to enter the reincarnation world of biochemical crisis Part II.


    It has been several months since the "nuclear power plant leak" in Raccoon City. Alice, the heroine who was unconscious in the helicopter explosion, escaped from the laboratory again. She embarked on the road of wandering.


    The whole world seems to be deserted. Not only a large number of human beings die, but only a large number of zombies and a small number of survivors, even many plants are dying.


    Su Ze appeared on the site of Raccoon City and left in a green magic aircraft.


    He is not interested in the plot of intervening in the biochemical crisis again. He is more interested in finding a place to be a driving range, or it is good to deal with Ambra company, provided that Ambra company will not use its own high-tech weapons to deal with Suze.


    After arriving at an empty desert, Su Ze looked up and felt his head. He noticed that a satellite was testing him, so he looked up and said, "let''s talk, Ambra company."


    Without any response, Su Ze was not in a hurry. After two hours, an armed helicopter flew from a distance and landed in front of Su Ze.


    An ambrera elite in a suit came down surrounded by soldiers: "mysterious person, what do you want to talk to ambrera company?"


    Suze said, "talk about how I deal with your company. What is your company''s current virus R & D process? I heard that there is G virus besides T virus? "


    "You know a lot. But many times, the more you know, the more dangerous it is. " The elite of Ambra looked around and determined that Suze was the only one, "now, you can surrender and say what we are interested in. Or you can choose to die. "


    "Oh?"


    Suze''s eyes were cold: "you Yanglu people, no matter which world is like this, don''t you change your bandit habits?"


    "OK, my patience is exhausted. I''m not interested in knowing how you get the company''s secret information." The elite in suits waved directly, "shoot and kill him."


    He was very decisive and had few plans to ask for information.


    Unfortunately, this time his decisiveness was used in the wrong place.


    When the soldiers pulled the trigger and the bullets flew towards Su Ze, Su Ze raised his hands and an absolute repulsion was generated in front of him out of thin air.


    Shenluo Tianzheng.


    The bullets flew back upside down. When the soldiers and the elite couldn''t react, they directly punched them through several blood holes and lost their lives.

 Chapter 346

    "Enemy! Attack! "


    The pilot sitting on the helicopter saw this scene, directly pressed the pager and screamed.


    "The other party has extraordinary ability! It''s like magic! Bullets are useless to him. He killed our people with the bullets he fired! "


    "Attack." A command came from the other end of the pager.


    "Request to retreat..." the driver doubted that he had heard wrong and hurriedly said.


    "The command is an attack." The other end of the pager was very cold, "start attacking."


    "No..."


    The driver screamed in panic. He didn''t understand why the base faced himself with an immortal monster. If you really follow the order, you will be killed by that monster, right?


    Then, the base and ambrera can get more information about monsters.


    Damn base, this is to let me die.


    Just thinking, a shadow flashed in front of him. He looked up and saw the man riding a strange aircraft he had never seen before, right in front of the helicopter.


    The driver''s hand hesitated for a moment. Finally, he didn''t press the attack weapon button, but raised his hands high.


    "Don''t kill me, I surrender."


    Suze motioned him to stop the helicopter and said, "I need to talk to ambrera."


    The driver quickly handed him the pager of the base. Su Ze nodded, took the pager, and then squeezed it back to kill the driver who tried to take out his waist weapon.


    People''s state of mind is really wonderful, wonderful to change in an instant.


    The pilot dared not fight with Suze just now and even surrendered in violation of the order of ambrera company. However, when Suze took the pager and turned his back to him, his malice and killing heart immediately rose and wanted to kill Suze.


    Perhaps he wanted to kill Su Ze and make contributions to the previous disobedience; Maybe he wants to kill Suze and flee quickly, so as not to reach an agreement with ambrera and hold him accountable again; Of course, it''s more likely that he didn''t expect so much. He just saw that Su Ze was unprepared and was ready to start when he had the chance to do it.


    In a word, when he shouldn''t have courage, he raised his courage and really succeeded in death.


    "It''s a wonderful scene, isn''t it?"


    A calm man''s voice came from the pager: "sometimes you can''t even tell whether they are brave or cowardly, or what ideas come out."


    "Who do you mean? The driver just now? " Suze asked.


    "Of course."


    The man said, "as a ruled group, ruled species, of course, they are the same kind of another category, which is applicable to another name, not our common name ''they''."


    "Is ambrera so proud?"


    Su Ze asked, "you can''t even admit that you are human. Treat other human beings as cheap?"


    "Of course, the world is beginning to evolve as expected by our elite group. You should know that we want to become the creator and God of the new world and new era." The man at the other end of the pager said so, testing Su Ze at the same time.


    With such a strong motivation, should it be another successful experiment like Alice? You should know a lot about Ambra''s plan.


    Su Ze disagreed: "your new era is a little too desolate, too dirty and ugly."


    "Forget it, let''s get down to business."


    The man''s voice in the pager was shrewd: "what are you going to say to us?"


    "Of course, it''s a transaction. I''ll show my strength. You give me a copy of your company''s technology, virus and virus antidote, and I''ll send someone to operate a research base in this world."


    Su Ze''s voice fell and the pager fell silent.


    "You show your strength... That is, you want to challenge our ambrera company."


    "You can understand that." Su Ze said, "with your pride, if you don''t fight once, you won''t cooperate well. You will only use me as experimental material, right?"


    "Then start fighting."


    "Hum!" The sound in the pager was interrupted. It was obvious that Su Ze was right in the other party''s mind.


    The power shown by Suze is indeed a valuable and necessary "experimental material" for Embraer. As for the possibility of equal partners, it is not considered by Embraer''s elites at all.


    What is the existence of their ambrera company?


    The company that personally created the doomsday and began to eliminate the inferior people. The future elite group should master the whole world. They are the higher human beings, creator and God of the new world!


    Give in to an experimental material? That''s impossible!


    When the pager hung up, Su Ze came to the open space. First, he cut his palm and turned into a giant. He added the power of the Warhammer giant and attached internal force protection.


    Then came the power from Indra. The suzanneng surged out of the giant. The dark blue suzanneng appeared with a pair of Tengu wings on its back.


    Layer upon layer, Suze can feel that he needs to concentrate to maintain all these forces.


    This is also his most comprehensive strength at present, but there is no doubt that he needs some trade-offs to fight more smoothly and naturally.


    After pondering, Su Ze removed the internal force protection, leaving only three layers of defense. From the outside to the inside, they are xuzuo nenghu, Warhammer giant and super giant who can fly with Tengu wings.


    Up to more than 70 meters high, the complete body must be able to stand on the earth quietly waiting for the attack of ambrera company.


    A few minutes later, there was a flame in the sky, and a missile carrying a nuclear warhead came straight to Suze.


    The moment Suze saw the missile, he knew it would carry a nuclear warhead.


    When Suze shows his power, whether out of attempt or fear, ambrera will undoubtedly use the strongest power in their hands.


    However, this has no effect.


    The tall giant raised his palm high and aimed at the direction of the missile.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    Kilometers away, the missile encountered a great repulsive force head-on and exploded in the air.


    Bright enough to surpass the sun''s light, it is difficult to open your eyes, huge flames rise, high temperature and explosive force rush towards suzanneng like a storm.


    The whole xuzuo Neng almost seems to be suffering from the high temperature of powerful fire escape, and the surrounding 10000 meters are suffering from a strong shock wave that can instantly kill people.


    After that, the huge mushroom cloud of tens of thousands of meters rose slowly, the symbol of the nuclear bomb explosion.

 Chapter 347

    When the power of the nuclear bomb dissipated, suzanneng''s body shook and finally returned to normal.


    A nuclear bomb explosion in the air a thousand meters away is indeed an irresistible disaster for human beings in the conventional sense.


    But for Suze, who has a 70 meter high and chakra materialized giant shell, it has little impact.


    The high temperature did not break through the protection of xuzuo Neng Hu at all. As for the impact force of explosion, after the three-layer protection of xuzuo Neng Hu, Warhammer giant and super giant, it had no impact on Suze in the body of super giant.


    The protective power of xuzuo nenghu, the giant''s flesh and blood body, is the best way to absorb shock.


    The aftershock of the nuclear bomb explosion is coming, and the nuclear radiation is constantly attacking the protection of suzanneng like a real force, which is blocked by chakra protection.


    Su Ze could feel that when the invisible radiation tried to spread with a very high concentration, it was almost resisted by Xu Zuo Neng.


    The radiation invisible to the naked eye can''t pass through xuzuo Neng, which makes Su Ze more surprised at this so-called absolute defense means. It seems to be more useful than he thought.


    Of course, even if Susa can hardly play a role, Su Ze is still not worried.


    Warhammer giant and super giant have two layers of protection. Su Ze also has mental power and internal force protection. He also has the strong vitality of Asura''s constitution. He doesn''t worry about close-up radiation at all.


    Even those radiation can make ordinary humans die in a few days.


    However, facts have also proved that Su Ze himself may not be sure how strong he is and how strong an enemy he can face if he doesn''t practice and use his own strength.


    Bearing the frontal explosion of the nuclear bomb within a distance of 1000 meters makes Su Ze have a more intuitive understanding of his defense.


    After he retreated a little distance, several missiles soon came straight to Suze with nuclear warheads.


    Su Ze''s heart moved and controlled the huge xuzuo Neng to fly directly. His palm turned to several nuclear warheads: "Chao ¡¤ Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    With Suze as the center, the extremely strong repulsive force broke out within a range of 10000 meters, and all several nuclear bombs flew out.


    To Su Ze''s surprise, none of the nuclear bombs exploded this time, and all fell to the ground like iron bumps.


    What''s going on?


    The previous one was an impact nuclear bomb, but now these are not?


    Su Ze is not a weapon expert and lover after all, so he is a little confused about it.


    The nuclear bomb did not explode again, which was a little disappointed for Suze. He wanted to see what means ambrera had. It seemed that the other party had no greater threat except nuclear bomb.


    Judging from the threat degree of the nuclear bomb, it was a wise choice for Suze not to enter the world before - ambrera company is really crazy. They don''t regard humans as their own kind. They are all experimental or low-level species. Only they are the elite humans qualified to live.


    If Suze had entered the biochemical crisis world before, he would inevitably conflict with the arrogant ambrera company, and then it is estimated that he would be attacked by the other party by launching a nuclear bomb.


    Now, embraera''s means have lost their threat to Suze, and Suze has changed his idea of cooperating with embraera.


    This company, which is engaged in the end of the world and the extinction of mankind, is full of a sense of superiority. If it continues to cooperate, it is estimated that it will still be a thief, and it is not necessary to continue trading and cooperation with them.


    Forget it, just for the sake of going through customs with Alice, let their world return to normal, clean up the whole ambrera company, and test their strength by the way.


    Flapping Tengu''s wings, Su Ze went in the direction of the missile. Before long, he saw the trace of the human military base.


    Several fighters took off and went straight to Suze. Suze urged the Warhammer giant to form a crystalline short spear, wrapped around chakra, and threw it at a fighter.


    Like a hunter hunting birds, the crystallized short spear runs through the body of the fighter with a violent sound of piercing steel. The fighter continues to move forward with inertia and finally dive down to the earth.


    Before the first fighter plane landed, Su Ze had thrown a second short spear. When the first fighter plane landed with a huge roar, the third short spear in Su Ze''s hand had been thrown away.


    Finally, a long gun dozens of meters long came out, was held in Su Ze''s hand, attached to chakra and penetrated into the middle of the last fighter.


    Roar and flames rose everywhere, and the plane falling to the ground was reduced to pieces.


    The giant with Tengu wings flew up and landed at the military base.


    "We can cooperate!"


    The man''s voice came from the loudspeaker of the military base.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t think we need to cooperate." "Ambrera doesn''t seem to be as powerful as I thought," Suze said


    "Really?"


    The man''s voice was indifferent: "it seems that you don''t know what kind of opportunity you rejected."


    The sound in the loudspeaker was disconnected, and the roar of the explosion sounded. Su Ze flew up. He was still blown away by the sudden explosion from below. Xu zenghu''s defense broke the giant''s legs, and his body fell back to the ground for tens of meters.


    The whole military base was detonated directly by ambrera''s people to try to hurt Suze.


    The top leader of the military base, who was previously talking to Suze, is now in the emergency escape route, walking along the escape route and watching the live broadcast of satellite images.


    "Can you have this extraordinary ability... Is it also caused by T virus or G virus?"


    "It seems that the explosion of the military base should be able to hit him hard."


    The supreme leader has little confidence in killing this strange guy - after all, this is a monster that can survive safely within a kilometer of a nuclear bomb explosion, and this injury should not be fatal.


    When the military base exploded, Su Ze''s legs were broken. He nodded with satisfaction.


    "Very good, as I expected..."


    However, soon his smile was a little stiff. He saw that the giant''s legs were recovering and growing rapidly at an incredible speed, and then stood up again.


    This is


    It''s like a Legendary God. The legendary Hercules should be like this, right?


    Then his eyes were hot again.


    If ambrera company obtains this degree of power, can it also have this kind of divine power?

 Chapter 348

    Ambrera''s greed and cruelty are like instinct.


    Just like the leader of this military base, the first choice is to capture this precious experiment rather than really start trading and cooperation.


    Even if the other party has shown that he can''t do anything about the nuclear bomb, what he wants is how to obtain this power


    On the other hand, Suze also had some accidents. Ambrera was decisive enough.


    When Su Ze was determined that many of his powers could not be exerted, he first destroyed a military base by himself.


    Su Ze was not surprised to put away the giant''s body, but his eyes showed purple faint ripple patterns to attract the ambrera company''s reconnaissance satellite overhead with gravity.


    A moment later, more than a dozen iron bumps fell on the ground in turn, and ambrera completely lost its ability to monitor Suze''s every move.


    In the following time, Suze searched back and forth on the continent. As long as he found the base of ambrera company, he would directly destroy it.


    The nuclear bomb and satellite systems that embraera has always been proud of have all failed and can not play their due role. There is really nothing to do with Suze.


    By destroying and cleaning up again and again, Su Ze finally had the opportunity to find prisoners and read out a large amount of information and memory.


    With these memories, Suze''s purpose was much clearer. When the ambrera satellite was destroyed, he pulled out these bases one after another.


    At the beginning, ambrera company was arrogant and wanted to bomb Suze with nuclear warheads. The nuclear equivalent from hundreds of thousands of tons at the beginning to millions of tons to tens of millions of tons at the end was never helpful. Instead, it made the whole world dusty and the air was obviously cloudy.


    To this extent, ambrera finally admitted that Su Ze is not the experimental material they can grasp at will. They must land from the status of "human higher elite", admit that they can sit on an equal footing with Su Zeping, and admit that they can trade and cooperate with Su Ze.


    However, it was too late by this time, and Suze was not ready to give them any breathing possibility.


    It took a total of two months. After the ambrera company bases around the world were removed and all the elites waiting to wake up in the freezer were destroyed, Suze felt that he had enough applications and familiarity with his abilities.


    The power of Ashura Mudun, the power of Indra''s writing wheel eye, the power of reincarnation eye... Su Ze''s mastery of these forces also makes his comprehensive evaluation of strength clearly show that he is level s, not that Su Ze thought he had level s before, but his comprehensive strength did not arrive.


    As Suze''s Green Magic aircraft flew all over the world, destroyed ambrera company, mastered some high-end scientific and technological materials, and also obtained the antidote to the virus, ambrera company "strengthened the security" of the virus.


    And also encountered Alice in the original plot and rescued a large number of Alice''s replicators.


    "Maitreya, thank you for the destruction of ambrera company and self righteous elites, as well as the antidote to the virus. The end of mankind is finally over and there is hope."


    Alice took several copies of Alice and said to Suze.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you''re welcome. The world will be handed over to you in the future. Let''s develop well."


    Alice and the clones and more survivors looked at him strangely.


    What does Maitreya mean by saying that, as a person who destroyed the embraera company and saved the world?


    Don''t he continue to lead us to a better world?


    Seeing their expectation, Su Ze smiled and said, "I don''t have to intervene in your world to this extent. How to develop depends on yourself."


    After that, Su Ze closed his hands and came to the tree world with wooden Dun, creating a forest with a radius of thousands of meters as the last souvenir and mark for the world.


    After that, Su Ze disappeared into the world.


    Alice and others looked at each other and were disappointed. The ambrera company and ambitious people had been destroyed, leaving only them in the world.


    What awaits them in the future is the end of destruction or a better future?


    Everything depends on their own choice.


    Returning from the world of biochemical crisis II, Su Ze compared the time. This adventure took several hours and it was late.


    Rarely, Su Ze and Wen An''an had a night off to deal with all kinds of affairs in the reincarnation Department of the imperial capital.


    The next day, Su Ze boarded a Chinese plane and went to crane island country.


    After arriving in Hokkaido, naturally, personnel from the Foreign Affairs Office of Hokkaido came to meet him.


    Diplomats from Yingtou, Hedao, siroba, maple leaf and duck billed countries all seemed to join in the fun to meet and greet Su Ze.


    Su Ze had nothing to say to them, just nodded.


    In the final analysis, these countries can be summarized into one word: Pan Western civilization.


    They brought that saber to the arena on purpose.


    "Saber, come here to kill evil." The girl with blond hair and blue skirt said seriously. Looking at Su Ze, she felt that the situation was not quite right.


    She could feel that the person in front of her was not a murderous dictator, nor was she the evil man originally guessed.


    Su Ze looked at her calmly and nodded slightly: "code Maitreya, welcome you to come out of the erosion of the reincarnation world."


    "One day, I will go to pass the reincarnation world where you are and let you return to your original destiny."


    "Destiny?"


    Saber has some unspeakable feeling: "if fate itself is wrong, it is unacceptable."


    "Feel free." Suze said, "first, saber, what are you doing here to fight me?"


    "To save the weak, to get rid of evil. But now it seems that there is no such need. " Saber said, "you don''t look like an evil man."


    "No, no, no, he''s an evil man. He''s a heinous man. He killed a lot of people. Have you forgotten the documentary film we once showed you?" The eagle headed foreign envoy couldn''t help shouting.


    "Compared with Maitreya''s honesty and kind attitude, your evil and lies can be seen at a glance." Saber said, "as a spirit, I still have the basic ability to distinguish between malice and kindness."


    In fact, altoria''s ability is far beyond the imagination of Yanglu civilized people such as the Eagle Head country. It is not only powerful on the surface, but also has a considerable degree of directness. Without deliberate investigation, she can determine the good and evil of others and the current goodwill and malice.

 Chapter 349

    When saber said this, people in several countries such as the Eagle Head country and the siroba country were suddenly bad.


    Finally, he fooled the innocent looking girl to duel with the Maitreya. As a result, Su Ze, who saw the Maitreya, said here and looked at saber in surprise: "didn''t the Eagle Head State tell you anything?"


    "Yes, but I can''t completely believe them." Saber said, "they have too much purpose and too disgusting desire."


    He asked: "after the samsara world passes the customs, does it have any impact on Saber in the samsara world? Or will it have an impact? "


    "This is probably not what we should care about." Su Ze said, "it''s very difficult to pass customs in your world. If it''s really possible to pass customs, we don''t need to care about what a plot character thinks."


    Even if Su Ze knows so much about the reincarnation world, it is difficult to fully consider the reincarnation world.


    Like saber, she moves freely in the erosion outside the reincarnation world. If the reincarnation world is really cleared, what should she do about her memory outside the reincarnation world, disappear or return to the reincarnation world?

 Chapter 350

    There is no need to care about the plot characters of the reincarnation world?


    Saber was a little sad: "for you, we are just a repeated story. So it is..."


    Some said eagerly, "if it''s a repeated story, what''s the end of the story? Did I get the Holy Grail and finally change the fate of the country? "


    "It''s hard to say. I haven''t entered your world to see it. Naturally, I don''t know what the ending is. If you can pass through your world, you may know your ending. "


    Suze said.


    Saber looked at him suspiciously: "it always feels like you already know who I am and know that my ending is the same. Is this my illusion? "


    "Illusion, of course." Suze said.


    "When you say that, I''m more and more sure it''s not an illusion." Saber said, "you are the strongest person in the world and the largest person in the world of customs clearance and reincarnation. You must have investigated our reincarnation world? Can I achieve what I want? "


    "In exchange, I can tell you some information so that you can better pass customs in the reincarnation world."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Ze hesitated: "saber, why do you have to change the fate of the country?"


    "Because I often feel distressed for my incompetence, I don''t seem to be a qualified king. Even if I have achieved the king''s virtue as much as possible, I still feel that there are many deficiencies." Saber said here, "if the fate of the country changes, maybe everything will be very different."


    Speaking of this, if she felt something: "sure enough, you have a certain understanding of my plot. It seems that my ending is not so happy?"


    Su Ze nodded.


    Saber slowly closed her emerald eyes and sighed low in her mouth.


    Failed again... A king like me... In the end, I couldn''t even save the fate of the country.


    Who did I lose to?


    "Thank you for your information. Now let me explain the information I know. The fourth Holy Grail War now takes place in Dongmu city to compete for the Holy Grail and obtain the opportunity to make a wish. "


    "The Grail will choose seven masters before the war and give them the curse of ordering servant three times. Then the masters summon the spirits to fight as servants by virtue of the magic of the Holy Grail. Servant is divided into seven ranks: saber (swordsman), Archer (Archer), Lancer (gunman), rider (cavalry), caster (magician), Assassin (assassin) and berserker (crazy warrior). "


    "I am saber, rider should be the legendary king of conquest, the king of ancient Greece and Macedonia, Archer is the ancient hero king, Gilgamesh..."


    Saber was introducing, and Su Ze suddenly looked up at the sky.


    "Unexpectedly, they really wanted to kill me at all costs."


    The missile with flame tail crossed the sky and came straight to Suze and saber. Suze, who has experienced the nuclear bomb bombing of Ambra company, certainly knows what it is.


    Suzanneng gushed out of his body, and his palm pointed forward at the incoming missile.


    "Chao ¡¤ Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    The missile immediately flew out, fell over the edge of the city of crane island country, and exploded in the middle.


    The dazzling light and extreme high temperature burst out immediately, followed by the rising mushroom cloud.


    The whole crane island country was trembling slightly, and the glass of the whole city was broken.


    "What''s that --" saber cried incredulously.


    "The present weapon of mankind is called the nuclear bomb." Su Ze said, "it has been a means that mankind has not used for a long time to use nuclear bombs to attack the enemy, but I enjoy such targeting."


    "Why?"


    Saber said, "why do you have to fight and even kill each other like this?"


    "I am resistance and resistance. Yanglu''s forced brainwashing and oppression, and Yanglu civilization and pan Western civilization cannot allow enemies like me to exist." Su Ze said here with a smile, "but after today, it will be very different."


    "When they realize and see that the strongest power in their hands is no threat to me, they can only be friendly with me."


    So it is


    Saber looked thoughtfully at Su Ze: "you may not be as kind as I saw, but you also have enough evil side."


    "You''re so straightforward. How can you see it?" Su Ze asked in surprise.


    "The people of this country have suffered and suffered so many deaths and injuries from attacking your nuclear bomb. Do you think only of your own status, not of their lives, and blame yourself for that?" Saber asked.


    Su Ze held out his hand and motioned saber to come forward.


    Saber walked forward somewhat puzzled, and then Su Ze read the picture transmitted by power.


    She saw the past atrocities of crane island country, the determination of crane island country to participate in the war, and the magical propaganda of crane island country that "only fight against defeat without reflecting on launching war".


    She has nothing to say - such citizens, no matter how kind, civilized and polite they are at ordinary times, will also be an integral part of the war machinery that abuses other countries in the future.


    And this nuclear bomb was first dropped by the hawkhead country, regardless of the cities of the crane island country.


    No one should blame Milton.


    When the Eagle Head country attacks the Maitreya with a nuclear bomb, there are opportunities to avoid the cities of crane island country. For example, when the Maitreya leaves crane island country, they have no such choice. They really can''t blame the disaster caused by the Maitreya.


    The city of crane island country below has been devastated. Naturally, there is no sign of life in the most central position of the nuclear bomb explosion, while the outward expansion of the nuclear bomb explosion power belt is a series of screams, and a large number of people are crying helplessly. They don''t know who to ask for help.


    Including the diplomatic envoys of various countries just now, they may have died


    Su Ze told saber that he was not responsible and that he could not blame himself for the nuclear bomb explosion. After all, whether the nuclear bomb detonated or not was the choice of the eagle country. But seeing this scene, it is inevitable that there will be more compassion and compassion in my heart.


    The Eagle Head country can really do anything. This means can be used!


    "Mr. Milo."


    Just then, a helicopter rose and spoke broken Chinese.


    "Everything is just a misunderstanding. The missile was launched by mistake. Please don''t be angry, Mr. Miluo!"


    Misunderstanding?


    Su Ze sneered: "it''s too late to talk about misunderstanding at this time! Wait for me to solve you! "


    "Please go and don''t attack us. Our Eagle country is willing to pay the price and make compensation to Mr. Maitreya!"


    The helicopter said this and came to Suze: "the great commander of the Eagle Head country is also willing to have a direct dialogue with Mr. Maira! Please be calm, Mr. Milo... "

 Chapter 351

    "That''s interesting..."


    Suze said, "why didn''t your Eagle Kingdom try to talk to me before the nuclear bomb bombed me? Now you know you want to talk to me? "


    The helicopter may not hear very clearly, but asks Suze and saber to follow them to a place.


    Of course, Su Ze knew that he was not hurt by the nuclear bomb this time. It must have directly shocked the eagle country and even all countries in the world.


    When a man is so strong that nuclear bombs can''t help him, the strongest modern weapons of all countries have basically lost their effect on him.


    In this case, who can pose a threat to him?


    After all, the Yanglu civilization has not yet reached the point where the ambrera company is crazy enough to think that the elite are the creator of the new world, nor is it crazy enough to muster a large number of nuclear bombs to intensively bomb Suze.


    On the other hand, the Eagle Head country is also making a quick decision - it is not humiliating to show weakness and compensate for such a Maitreya.


    Even the great leader of the eagle''s head country chose to discuss with Maitreya in person, and his mind was particularly obvious.


    The helicopter landed, and Suze and saber followed the helicopter.


    Several people in suits quickly ran out and respectfully placed a tablet computer in front of Su Ze, showing the appearance of the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly.


    "Hello..." the commander of the Eagle Head National Assembly said in broken Chinese with enthusiasm.


    "Hello, let''s get down to business." Suze said.


    Naturally, some people translated it to the commander of the Eagle Head National Congress, and then others translated the words of the commander of the Eagle Head National Congress into the Chinese language and passed them to Su Ze.


    "The missile incident is obviously an unpleasant experience and a small misunderstanding between us."


    Said the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly.


    This "unpleasant experience and little misunderstanding" has caused nearly 10000 deaths in crane island country, tens of thousands of people will die in the next few weeks due to excessive radiation and various injuries, and the commander of the Eagle Head country is still talking with a smile at the source of the launch of the nuclear bomb.


    Such an ugly fact is hard for saber to accept.


    Even when Maitreya talked to the leader of the Eagle Head National Assembly at this time, saber felt that she was indifferent to the lives of many civilians - although she also knew that it had little to do with Maitreya. It was neither Maitreya''s initiative to ask for a nuclear bomb, nor did Maitreya deliberately send a nuclear bomb over the city.


    Even if Maitreya had not sent the nuclear bomb to the edge of the city, the casualties would only be greater and more terrible.


    "So, what are you going to do?" Suze asked.


    "How about compensating Mr. Milo for one billion Eagle Head coins to express our uneasiness and apology?" Asked the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly.


    Suze said quietly, "you should have built a character model for me? Do you know what I hate most is chattering bargaining? "


    The smile of the commander of the Eagle Head National Assembly froze: "it seems that our requirements do not meet Mr. Maira''s requirements. Can you tell us your requirements and let''s discuss them?"


    "There is no need to discuss. If you can do it, do it. If you can''t do it, continue to fight." Suze said, "you launch nuclear warheads at me. This is a war. Once the war starts, it will not be so easy to end."


    "Well..." the commander of the Eagle Head National Assembly reluctantly said, "what do you want? Mr. Maitreya, in order to express our apology, we will satisfy you as much as possible. "


    "Tell the world what happened." Suze said.


    "No, I''m afraid not. After all, our Eagle country has always been the benchmark of the light of freedom. We can''t take the initiative to admit our mistakes."


    Said the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly.


    "Very good." Su Ze interrupted the call. His body changed into a 60 meter high giant and Warhammer giant. He condensed xuzuo Neng, waved Tengu''s wings and flew into the air.


    The Warhammer giant condensed into a crystallized short spear. Suze attached to chakra and directly threw it at the eagle''s head military base not far away.


    The sound of the explosion broke, and the soldiers of the Eagle Head country ran out in panic.


    "Mr. Milo!"


    Someone shouted and tried to talk to Suze.


    Regardless, Su Ze still destroyed the military base of the whole Eagle country.


    "Mr. Milo! We agree to your request! We agree to your request! "


    Someone shouted again.


    Suze did not remove the giant form, but looked in that direction.


    The image of the leader of the Eagle Head National Assembly appeared in front of Su Ze again and was impressively replaced by a big screen.


    "Mr. Milo, you are too anxious. We really don''t have the need to continue to fight."


    "But I don''t have to bargain with you." Suze said, "the so-called billion Eagle Head coins are nothing to me at all, but to find a place for your indiscriminate coins."


    "So, what do you need?" Asked the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly.


    "You need to make public the causes, consequences and facts of this time, and then hand over all the great positions of public opinion in your country to the Chinese Foreign Affairs Office." Su Ze said, "the light of freedom of your central Gru is no longer necessary. It should be replaced by the benevolence, righteousness and morality of our country and the basic bottom line of life to guide the whole country."


    "Also, you are not allowed to hide from me the reincarnation world and all kinds of science and technology of central Gru countries..."


    This time, after being silent, the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly took the initiative to hang up.


    There is no need to go on - the Yanglu civilization and the pan Western civilization system are inherited by the two countries of siroba and Eagle head. They have managed to establish the light of freedom and the front of public opinion for nearly 200 years.


    If they lose the hegemony of public opinion, their domestic people who can only watch brainwashing news and know the world will soon become a knife in the hands of China.


    In addition, the reincarnation world and all kinds of science and technology are completely open, so they really handed the knife to Maira and China to cut off the head of Yanglu civilization.


    This can never be allowed.


    Therefore, there is no room for discussion on these matters. It is not a big problem to lose the military bases of Hedao state, the sphere of influence of Hedao state and Nanbang state. However, if the Yanglu civilization loses the hegemony of public opinion and the leading science and technology in the world, it will be a complete disaster and can not turn over.


    The grand commander of the eagle''s head country asked himself: at the beginning, the eagle''s head country killed the aborigines as wild animals by brainwashing, and then realized genocide. Once the current Chinese country mastered the hegemony of public opinion, it would certainly be better than it!


    Sure enough, the negotiations failed.


    Not surprisingly, Su Ze directly waved his huge body and wantonly destroyed the military base of the Eagle Head country.


    The aircraft, aircraft carriers and missiles of the eagle countries also began to fight back. Some of these attacks were around suzanneng, some bombed suzanneng, and there were many powerful attacks.


    For Su Ze, all this is not a big problem. After dismantling the whole military base, he flew up and landed directly on an aircraft carrier hundreds of meters long.


    "God!"


    "Flying devil!"


    The eagles trembled and shouted.

 Chapter 352

    The huge roar echoed, as if to become a lifelong nightmare for the soldiers of these Eagle countries.


    The more than 70 meter high suzanneng stepped on the deck of the aircraft carrier, ignoring most of the attacks and weapons, and his crystalline long gun stabbed through the body of a fighter just taking off.


    Sparks burst into flames like fireworks in the sky.


    At the foot of the giant, the aircraft carrier was like a small boat unable to resist, fluctuating up and down.


    The people of the eagle headed national army who keep shouting "God", "devil" and "God" have no ability to resist.


    They shouted and shouted. When suzanohu trampled on the whole aircraft carrier, they were like dumplings. They were thrown into the sea by the tilted hull.


    Huge waves used to cover their faces around, drowning their figures and lives.


    When Su Ze controlled suzanneng Hu and penetrated the aircraft carrier, suzanneng Hu slowly put it away, flew into the sky and quietly watched the aircraft carrier sink.


    Satellite photos and close-up photos have been directly spread all over the world''s news, networks and national reincarnation central forums.


    A person can compete with a country, and even make the whole Yanglu civilization and pan Western civilization helpless.


    From now on, East Asia needs only one voice


    The decline of the hegemonic power of the eagles begins today


    Various titles directly show what kind of impact this figure overlooking the destruction of eagle''s military bases and aircraft carriers in the air can have.


    From today on, all the countries in East Asia and Asia, such as China, South stick, crane island and pomian, need only one voice, one person''s voice.


    That is, powerful enough to ignore the nuclear bomb, can fight alone and win the Maitreya of the strongest country in history!


    The governments of the South stick and crane island countries also began to kneel and lick the grass on the wall in an instant. The South stick said that they are of the same language as China and have always firmly supported Lord Maitreya. Crane island country is firmly denouncing the malicious dropping of nuclear bombs by the eagle nation in crane island country, causing civilian casualties, and by the way, building Maitreya into a just hero who sees injustice.


    As for the media advocacy of crane island country, it is even more ignored: "absolute justice execution!"


    "Lonely strong man, Lord Maitreya XXXX", "the strongest giant in the world, Lord Maitreya destroyed the strongest country"


    "No... impossible..."


    The commander of the Eagle Head National Assembly looked up and looked around in disbelief. Beside him, there were military advisers, intelligence consulting experts, military generals and government advisers.


    Everyone had almost the same expression: shocked, shocked beyond belief.


    Although they all know that the national fortune and power of the eagle country are declining day by day, they never thought that they would be defeated by one person in one day, a military base and an aircraft carrier to the present situation.


    Payback? How to retaliate? The other side is not even afraid of a nuclear bomb!


    No revenge?


    How should the hegemony of the hawk state be embodied? Can the Eagle Head country be regarded as the first power in the world? I''m afraid it will fall apart soon!


    Just like the conditions given by the Eagle Head country to the Maitreya before, as long as the Maitreya agrees to compensate, the Eagle Head country is still the first power in the world, whether it is US $1 billion, US $10 billion or US $100 billion, which is just the number of money printing machines started and printed at will.


    The key is that if the military hegemony of the hawk countries does not decline, the hegemony of public opinion and monetary hegemony can continue. Now that China and Maitreya first challenge and break the hegemony of public opinion, and then directly break the military hegemony, it is naturally impossible for the monetary hegemony to continue.


    When other countries no longer recognize the eagle''s currency and the eagle''s money printing machine starts again, it will only lead to soaring domestic prices, inflation and waste paper.


    Even in one day, he was defeated by a person, not a country, and then he would fall from the position of the world''s first power and lose hegemony?


    None of the people present felt acceptable.


    What is also unacceptable is that the military bases and aircraft carriers of the eagle''s head country, such as the siroba country, the maple leaf country, the big duckbill country and the little duckbill country, have been demolished? There is no deterrence for the nuclear bomb of the Eagle Head country, and there is no deterrence for the military force?


    "This is also called grade A? How can this be A-level comprehensive strength? "


    "Maitreya''s strength is not normal human at all! He is very different from the normal A-level comprehensive strength? "


    "I also think that Maitreya is probably not A-level, but a higher level of comprehensive strength."


    "S level?"


    "Definitely reached s level! The man of class a strength is like a child in front of him! "


    After discussing the strength level of Maitreya, the intelligence agencies and government departments of various countries talked about how to achieve S-level comprehensive strength, and then fell silent.


    The key is that there are only four or five A-level comprehensive strength combatants in the world. They have an estimate of how much water there is in them.


    For example, Keller of the eagle''s head country obviously has added A-level comprehensive strength achieved by mechanical equipment, such as the "Brahman" of the elephant''s head country, which is purely to force the combatants with level B strength to blow water and publicize it as A-level comprehensive strength.


    Even those with A-level strength are barely strong. How can they catch up with Maitreya out of thin air and reach the level of S-level comprehensive strength?


    "How could it be so strong?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. If a person is strong enough, what will the world national order do in the future? How to change? "


    In China, Tao daotong, Shi Lao and Wen Lao also paced back and forth in their study.


    No one expected that if Maitreya didn''t make a move, it would be an earth shaking scene - before, they thought that making a 100 meter earth ball and a forest by Maitreya was a divine force, which had shocked and awed the whole cabinet.


    However, some people are still unconvinced and large groups are still eager to try.


    Why?


    Is it because everyone has such a standard in their mentality, that is, although Maitreya is strong, although it can create miracles and resist conventional firepower forces, it is still limited in manpower after all.


    As long as manpower is limited, he can''t resist attacks at the national level. Not to mention, the greatest deterrence of modern countries, the nuclear weapons that only five or six countries in the world can possess, is a blow that Maitreya can never bear.


    However, today, the Maitreya has shattered the myth that nuclear weapons are invincible and the myth that the eagle country is the first in the world.


    Instead, Maitreya is really becoming the first and strongest person in the world!

 Chapter 353

    "The world is going to change..."


    Wen Lao whispered and dialed the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, it''s Wen''an.


    "Grandpa, what I said before is right? Lord Maitreya will bring the most profound and profound changes to the whole world, which is absolutely incomparable! "


    Wen Lao sighed: "but I can''t think of it. It''s such a great change."


    Wen An''an smiled softly, "that means your ideas and ideas are old and can''t keep up with the latest changes in the current facts."


    "An individual can defeat a country, and the reincarnation world can destroy a country, or even the world..."


    "The so-called international order and state relations that countries adhered to in the past are meaningless. When a small country has a strong S-level strength, a small country will also become a big country. When a big country does not have a strong S-level strength, a big country is also a weak country and a small country. "


    Wen Lao listened to his palms trembling slightly. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile: "the drastic changes in the world and unprecedented changes depend on personal karma and personal strength!"


    "Can Maitreya still cultivate new S-class strength? If there is no accident, now other countries are bound to madly carry out an arms race to cultivate S-level powerful people. They must first cultivate their own S-level powerful people before they feel a little relieved. "


    "It''s like after the first nuclear bomb exploded, other big countries are frantically following the development of nuclear bombs."


    "In order to maintain our country''s leading edge, we should cultivate new S-class strength as soon as possible."


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Grandpa." Wen An''an said, "first of all, you should understand that there is a pit in this itself - it is not that S-class comprehensive strength can resist nuclear bombs and defeat a country, but that only Lord Maitreya can do so."


    "In the future, if their S-class strong people want to follow suit and do the same thing, be careful that they will be killed first."


    Wen Lao was surprised: "is there such a big gap in strength?"


    "No, because Lord Maitreya is Lord Maitreya. Other S-level powerful people, if their focus is different, it is unlikely to completely repeat what Lord Maitreya can do."


    Wen An''an said: "if we insist that the S-level comprehensive combat strength can also be achieved in my super computing, at least their S-level comprehensive strength is equal to me at most."


    Wen Lao was shocked and lost his voice. After a while, he said, "Ann, are you already an S-class strength?"


    "No, I''m just A-level strength. It''s just that I can play a strength that exceeds other people''s expectations. So in terms of real combat, I am an S-level, and in terms of evaluation, I am an A-level. "


    When Wen An''an said this, he immediately asked, "what about the destruction of the eagle''s military base and aircraft carrier..."


    "It can be done by careful calculation, but it''s not as easy as Lord Maitreya." Wen An said.


    "Do you think you can go next?"


    Wen Lao asked again.


    "The danger is not small. I need to be careful to succeed." Wen An said.


    That is, yes.


    Old man Wen''s heart is a little chaotic -- Wen An''an said that other S-class powerful people may not be able to take nuclear bombs and compete with a country, and he felt he should be able to do it.


    In other words, it is likely that after the combatants reach the S-level strength, most of them really have the strength of one person to rival a country.


    The world has really changed.


    Even these old people don''t know its new appearance.


    As Wen Lao predicted, after discussions among the world powers such as the eagle head, siroba and rosha, they began an alternative "arms race" to train S-class comprehensive strength combatants.


    The importance that countries attach to reincarnation world and reincarnation world combatants has also been raised to a higher level, or even several levels.


    Before that, they thought they could control the situation with modern scientific and technological equipment and modern weapons.


    Now, the Maitreya tells them, it''s impossible.


    When the strength reaches the s level, it is possible to fight against nuclear weapons and the world''s first power. What do they take to fight such a strong power? The scientific and technological weapons that mankind used to be proud of have played a very small role in such a strong man.


    Those who can fight against S-class strength fighters can only be S-class strength fighters.


    So they began to vigorously explore and train these reincarnated world combatants, ready to train their own reincarnated world S-class comprehensive strength combatants.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the East China Sea of crane island country, Suze destroyed the aircraft carrier and landed slowly.


    It was no one else who greeted him, but a girl in blue skirt and blonde hair.


    "Maybe I was wrong. You''re more evil than I saw."


    Said altoria solemnly.


    Su Ze looked at her in surprise: "what''s the matter? Feel my evil again? Where am I evil? "


    "If the previous explosion was not your intention, but the brutal attack of the government of the Eagle Head country, you just attacked those weak ordinary soldiers, how can you make no sense?"


    Altoria asked, "does it make you feel happier to wave your sword at the weak? If your strength has its own soul, you may be ashamed of having such an immoral master as you! "


    Su Ze smiled helplessly: "well, let''s see what these ''weak'' soldiers have done? You know, before today, they were the first powerful country in the world and the representatives of power, and my country and I have always been the representatives of oppression and bullying by them. "


    Altoria hesitated: "this..."


    "Don''t you just want to fight me?" Suze said in surprise, "if you fight with me, what should your magic supplement do? There are no magicians here to help you provide magic or mend magic. "


    "It seems that I don''t have to think about it. As long as I exist here, my magic is not high, but it''s enough." Said altoria.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that is to say, whether the eagle soldiers I killed are evil or not, you can''t see it. You want to fight me once?"


    "So capricious? Saber¡£¡±


    "No, just listening to their desperate cries, I feel a little unbearable, so I want to do something subconsciously." Altoria said, "so I rashly launched the challenge."


    "Please give me some advice. My close combat skills are not very good."


    Su Ze also heard that she didn''t mean to kill, but wanted to fight with herself.

 Chapter 354

    Since the two sides are not fighting for their lives, Su Ze certainly doesn''t have to use xuzuo Neng and giant, but just holds a sharp, steep and narrow horizontal knife.


    The internal force was distributed on the crossbar. Su Ze waved his sword and struck Saber''s invisible sword. At the moment when the blades of both sides hit, the internal force collided with the wind king''s border on the gold sword. Almost instantly, the internal force began to be consumed violently.


    Saber was absorbed in the battle and no longer focused on whether the battle belonged to evil or justice.


    Sure enough, as Maitreya himself said, his close combat is obviously not a method of hard training, but a relatively straight fighting method.


    Saber waved his sword to resist and then fought back quickly.


    She saw a faint purple in each other''s eyes, and then the swords crossed again.


    Strength and speed can barely keep up with the spirit, and the reaction speed is accelerated because of the use of some purple power?


    In this way, the battle is more interesting.


    Saber felt more excited about being a soldier. Sometimes she thought that she would rather be a knight than a king. Knights like Lancelot... Can do their best in battle, rather than thinking about many complex things.


    The swords collided and sparked. Su Ze continued to attack. Saber fought back faster and was avoided one after another by Su Ze''s reaction to improve Zixia''s internal skill. When Dangdang''s voice continued to stagger, and finally hit dozens of times, the cross knife broke into two sections, and Su Ze retreated.


    "It seems that your heroes in reincarnation world are really superior in martial arts."


    Suze said.


    "I won by relying on weapons. I won''t be happy to hear that." Saber altoria said in a deep voice, "your failure now is only because your weapons are not as good as mine, that''s all."


    Su Ze smiled and waved his hand: "you don''t have to show me your king''s demeanor. My combat experience is not as rich as you. My internal power hasn''t resisted your wind king''s boundary, so my knife will break. It''s an indisputable fact."


    "The king''s demeanor, the wind king''s boundary..."


    Altoria frowned and looked seriously at the "Maitreya" in front of her.


    When the topic comes to this point, he really has mastered my identity and origin - but how did he master the information?


    "Maitreya, it seems that you are the only one in the world who can pass through our reincarnation world." She said, "you know me and our world better than anyone else, don''t you?"


    "You can think so," said Su Ze with a smile. "After a battle, I''m a little hungry. Do you want to go back to China with me and have a big meal?"


    "Of course, food is a necessary supplement!" Said altoria seriously.


    But then he frowned: "is it a coincidence or have you got my information? Don''t you think I''m a glutton? "


    "No, it''s just that I''m hungry, too." Su Ze said with a smile.


    Altoria looked at him with some dissatisfaction: "I know the unpleasant lie!"


    Su Ze asked again, "so, are you going to have a big meal?"


    Altoria felt that she had laid down a lot of burdens - for example, against evil and righteous girls, such as the knight king of Britain. If the other party even knew the information of her greed, it would be meaningless to hide it.


    isn''t it?


    A few hours later, on the snack street in the imperial capital of China, Su Ze and Wen''an accompanied the girl in blue skirt, watched her eat with a mouthful, and sometimes pointed to some snack on the roadside.


    "Wow, what''s that..."


    "It doesn''t look very delicious... Well, it''s very delicious... Ah Wu ah Wu..."


    "What does that look like? Was it good? Eh... It''s not too delicious, but you can''t waste food, ah Wu ah Wu... "


    Altoria, who ate fiercely, felt as if she was fighting for food. Finally, Wen An felt that she had found an adjective after her eyes were on a lion doll.


    "As if, like a lion..."


    Altoria turned back sharply and looked at smiling Suze and Wen''an: "it always feels like you''re saying something bad. Your attitude is very suspicious."


    "No, we''re saying that if you go back to the sesame city of the Eagle Head country, you won''t be able to eat these foods in the future. Do you want to stay in our country and wait for Lord Maitreya to pass through your reincarnation world?" Wen An said.


    Altoria shook her head. "Please forgive me for not agreeing."


    "In the place where the reincarnation world erodes, there is likely to be a huge sea demon made by caster again. After all, my current noumenon is still in the reincarnation world, and the erosion of the reincarnation world appears now me. If the erosion of the reincarnation world has nothing to do with the noumenon, it will never be relevant for me to eliminate the sea demon again and again."


    Su Ze and Wen An nodded slightly when they heard the speech.


    The erosion of the reincarnation world has not really studied too many laws. In all past erosion, China aims to quickly destroy all monsters without affecting people''s lives and lives, and there is no such reincarnation world figure who can communicate freely.


    Therefore, no one in the world has found that the erosion of the reincarnation world is the repetition of a group of monsters or the emergence of new monsters.


    It''s probably true that altoria said so.


    Regardless of the erosion of the reincarnation world, the Eagle Head country really provides an excellent model for countries to study the reincarnation world - even human intelligent creatures have been eroded unprecedented, as well as the iconic giant sea demon.


    Is it a group of monsters in the reincarnation world that reappear erosion, or a new reincarnation world that appears monster erosion?


    "It''s a pity, but I still wish you a pleasant journey."


    Wen An''an said, "let''s have a big meal today, saber."


    "OK!"


    Altoria raised her hand in high spirits: "I want to eat!"


    "Then keep eating!" Su Ze and Wen An smiled at each other.


    Compared with the intrigues of various countries and forces, such a straightforward saber makes them feel like they have a very cute pet.


    However, this pet seems to be able to eat.


    Holding the lion doll, saber ate from the snack street to the street. Under the leadership of Wen''an, saber ate several special dishes, and then stopped with satisfaction.


    "Very good. Thank you for your hospitality. I''m going back." She said with a solemn thanks.


    Su Ze and Wen An smiled and put her on the plane to the Eagle Head country.

 Chapter 355

    "She is really an innocent little girl. Fortunately, she is strong enough and has the ability to distinguish good from evil. Otherwise, it is unimaginable."


    Wen An said to Su Ze about Saber''s evaluation.


    Su Ze also smiled and nodded: before he went to crane island this time, the situation he expected was not at the present stage. Saber chose not to fight Su Ze after he could quickly distinguish good from evil.


    Regardless of the people of crane island and its own diplomatic envoys, as well as the diplomatic envoys of other countries, the Eagle Head country brazenly launched nuclear warheads, and finally caused Suze to become a giant, and then destroyed all the military forces of the Eagle Head country in crane island country and even the whole East Asia.


    At this time, the decision-making bodies of all countries, including the Chinese cabinet and the eagle head, finally understood that such a person and such a person had finally appeared in the world.


    He fought alone. He could destroy a big country in the world without any wisdom or force.


    As Su Ze and Wen an expected, all countries are now paying more attention to the reincarnation of the world and the training of combatants.


    Taking the new super first man Milton as a new alternative super weapon "not afraid of nuclear bombs", each of their countries wants to have the same powerful weapons and have a better foothold in the world.


    Now it is meaningless to discuss whether the strength of Maitreya is A-level or S-level. Since he has indeed exceeded the strength of A-level too much, the comprehensive strength of Maitreya is S-level, which has become a tacit common understanding.


    "Saber went back, and this time the matter was solved."


    Su Ze said, "Wen''an, has the cigar country been negotiated?"


    "Yes, it has been negotiated. Since the national strength of cigar countries is not particularly strong, my condition is that Maitreya can pass through more customs at an appropriate time, reincarnate several cigar countries in the world, and relevant trading and cooperation conditions. " Wen An''an said, "cigar countries have agreed and signed a cooperation contract."


    "That''s good."


    Su Ze inquired about the country. Seeing that there was no other emergency, he boarded the high-speed plane of cigar country.


    After arriving at the cigar country, he was greeted by the leaders of the cigar country and two rows of passionate brown skin beauties. Su Ze attended the welcome ceremony, and then began to understand the erosion of midnight bell in the cigar country.


    There is a mysterious video tape in cigar country, and there is a legend: if you watch this video tape, you will die in seven days. If you want not to die in seven days, you must show the video to others in these seven days.


    As a relatively modern country, cigar countries do not have many televisions for playing video tapes, and only a few elderly people died in the end.


    If things only end here, then everything is over. Cigar country is at most a national announcement. It can basically solve this reincarnation world erosion by destroying old-fashioned TV sets and video tapes as much as possible.


    However, things have changed abnormally at some time. I don''t know whether someone died, someone had ulterior motives, or the erosion of the reincarnation world intensified. In a word, the strange video in the video tape was extracted on the mobile phone and spread on the network of xueeggplant country.


    A small number of young people in cigar countries who love to spread supernatural things died, which made cigar countries realize that things have been out of control, urgently cut off most of the domestic mobile phone and network contact methods, and issued an emergency announcement.


    At this time, the news of Su Ze came, and they quickly asked Su Ze for help.


    Su Ze is a little surprised. The essence of "midnight bell" in cigar country should be caused by Sadako''s super power and resentment in the reincarnation world. If we pass the fourth level reincarnation world of "midnight bell", do these videos in the real world still have the ability to curse people''s death?


    If there is no best, if there are still some, it is really difficult to solve.


    "Mr. Miluo, the situation is very urgent..."


    "Well, OK, I know. I will choose to pass through the world as soon as possible to solve the problem for the cigar country."


    After su Ze answered, he found a safe place and began to enter the reincarnation world.


    The cigar country''s attitude of caring for the people and its previous help to Suze show that although this country is not far from the eagle''s head country, it is really different from the eagle''s head country, which can ruthlessly harm and ignore its own people.


    After entering the reincarnation world, Su Ze found that his A-level charm did not work this time.


    The fourth level reincarnation world "midnight bell" is also entered in a team, just a two person team, as if corresponding to the investigation of the two people in the original plot.


    Su Ze''s teammate is a beautiful woman in cigar country. She dresses cool but behaves neatly. She obviously has a certain military quality.


    "Mr. Milo, I am a soldier of cigar country who specially cooperates with you. My name is Alina." The beauty stood solemnly in front of Su Ze, made a military salute and said solemnly.


    "Elena?" Suze looked at the female soldier of the cigar country.


    "Yes." Alena said solemnly again.


    "Your country has specially prepared cooperation? How big is it? "


    "There are more than 100 people. During a period of time when Mr. Maitreya entered the reincarnation world, we are also constantly entering the reincarnation world, so as to form a team and cooperate with Mr. Maitreya." Alina reported.


    "Yes, you have a heart."


    Su Ze said, looking around, this is an obvious modern house, in which all kinds of basic electrical appliances are relatively complete, which belongs to the atmosphere of the 1980s and 1990s.


    Directly opposite Suze and Alena, there is a TV with a video tape in front of it.


    "That''s the cursed video." Alina said to Suze, "according to the introduction of our country''s reincarnation world combatants, as long as you enter the reincarnation world, watch this video and wait for seven days, you will be cursed and die."


    "The specific process is to receive an unintended phone ring, and then see an extremely terrible scene..."


    "Well, I see." Su Ze nodded and recalled what he knew about the plot.


    Four students saw a video tape similar to the legend and died seven days later. The specific names of the four students, Su Ze, have been forgotten. They only remember that their death attracted the attention of reporter lingko Asakawa.


    The Asakawa lingko is a very good man. After some investigation, Asakawa found the video of the legendary curse and watched it.


    Seeing the strange situation of the video tape, Asakawa lingko believed that the people who had seen the video tape would die in seven days. So, in order to save her life and understand the truth, she found her ex husband Gaoshan Longsi and copied the video for him to study.


    The degree of death of this reporter Miss Asakawa Lingzi can be seen here: I believe that the curse is true, I also need to understand the truth of the curse, I also need to pull people together to bear the curse, and I intentionally or unintentionally pull my ex husband as the "ghost for death" of the seven-day curse. I not only die, but also have great curiosity, and my heart is far from being kind.


    The subsequent story development is the result of death.


    Asakawa Lingzi and Takayama Longsi found the source of the video tape through the hidden dialect in the video tape and the image of the newspaper above. At this time, Asakawa''s son watched the video under the instruction of unknown forces.


    They went to Izu Island, where they learned that it was recorded by a super capable woman with her mind. The woman was called Zhenzi. The videotape was full of Zhenzi''s resentment. They thought that as long as they found the girl''s body, they could resolve the curse. They found the well under the hut where four students watched the video and found the girl''s body.


    But the next day Takayama Longsi still died. Prompted by Takayama Longsi''s soul, Asakawa Lingzi knew that the way to really relieve the curse was to copy the video to others. In order to save her son, she decided to show the video to her father.


    This is probably the story of the whole "midnight bell".

 Chapter 356

    The whole plot of the midnight ferocious bell can be said to be full of Asakawa lingko''s "I think", "I think" and "I feel"... Because of this headless fly''s random speculation and blind action, there are basically no loopholes in the story of the midnight ferocious bell.


    Because it is obvious that what the heroine lingko Asakawa guessed and subjectively realized is not necessarily the real truth.


    Also because of this setting, the subsequent plot can also be added and changed at will. There is no need to be afraid of contradictions.


    Because Asakawa lingko and Takayama Longsi''s speculation and self righteous are not equal to the truth.


    Of course, even so, Asakawa''s "stupid and bad" behavior is also an absolute benchmark of horror films - she thinks she is right in action. She catches up with her ex husband for curiosity and implicates her children. Finally, she thinks very maliciously that she wants her own father to watch the video tape and be a ghost in exchange for her child''s immortality.


    This idea of "big filial daughter" is really powerful.


    In particular, isn''t all this caused by "big filial daughter" lingko Asakawa''s own investigation of the curse video? After investigating the curse video, she has believed that the video can kill people, but her rescue measures are not to find a way to protect herself, but to implicate others and her ex husband Gaoshan Longsi


    The woman''s mind is selfish and stupid, which makes Su Ze doubt that she initially investigated the causes of death of four students, not because of the public interest of some reporter. She just wants to take the wrong side of the sword and make a shocking news.


    As a result, he got himself and his family in.


    To quickly clear the reincarnation world, either find Asakawa lingko, or go straight to Izu Oshima to confront zhenko and quickly solve zhenko


    Suze thought of this and picked up the video.


    "Mr. Milo!" Alina cried nervously, "everyone watching this video will be cursed. It''s better not to try."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t try to play."


    Suze said.


    He put his palm on the video tape and his internal force rushed into the video tape.


    The lilac brilliance immediately triggered a layer of black fog confrontation. After a few seconds of fierce interleaving, the black fog dispersed.


    Enter the reincarnation world of ghosts and ghosts, follow their routine, and take the initiative to enter the process of "watching videos and waiting to be killed", which is undoubtedly meaningless to Su Ze.


    What he is curious about is another point, that is, Sadako''s videotape records part of her resentment with her superpower. What else did she record except that the resentment to kill people triggered her superpower?


    When the black fog dispersed, Su Ze could make sure that there was no resentment on the video tape, including the super power attached to Sadako, which should also have been consumed.


    Only the original content is left


    Su Ze pondered and looked at Alina: "look at the content here?"


    Alina quickly advised: "Mr. Milo! If we do so, it will certainly cause great problems. We don''t need to take the initiative to bring a curse on ourselves. "


    "That''s what I said."


    Su Ze smiled casually, took the video tape in his hand, pushed open the door and went out.


    Outside the house is a small family yard, which belongs to the exclusive single family house, and it is also a family house that often appears in Japanese cartoons.


    Su Ze turned around and quickly found relevant clues.


    In the mailbox in front of the house, there was a newspaper. The newspaper said: "shock, terrible tragedy, is it the loss of human nature, the rumored curse, or the suicide of a teenager?"


    The editor of the shock Department joined so early?


    Is this the ancestor of the mobile phone shock department?


    Su Ze carefully browsed the content and found that the report was about the death of four students after watching the video tape, but the final signature still made Su Ze have an unexpected feeling.


    "Our reporter Asakawa Lingzi reported."


    Sure enough, the reporter continued to die in the follow-up process of looking for the "truth", successfully implicating his family.


    This is the real shock: the dog editor of the shock department was only appalling, and finally died at the hands of the video tape. The whole family had a bad end.


    Find the address of the newspaper, Su Ze starts the car from the family house, asks for directions several times, and then arrives at the location of the newspaper.


    "Asakawa lingko?"


    Obviously, the people of the newspaper office will not directly hand over all the information of their employees. They just ask Su Ze and Alina to wait in the reception room of the newspaper office. There is plenty of tea and no one to accompany. They are waiting for the return of Asakawa lingko who is out. This treatment is not very warm, but quite polite.


    After waiting for a long time, the tired Asakawa Lingzi came to the reception room with her bag. The tired look on her face suddenly turned into a smile and seemed very sincere.


    "I''m very sorry to keep you waiting. I heard from my colleagues that you have something for me? Is there any important news clue to provide? "


    Su Ze looked at her thoughtfully: "do you lack important news clues?"


    Asakawa''s smile paused and replied seriously, "yes, there is a great lack of important news clues. Recently, the industry is not booming and the salary is not very good. Readers like new and interesting news or more intense social news. "


    "Sometimes, as journalists, it is not allowed to only report the news in our mind, but also consider the needs of readers."


    Therefore, there is an urgent need for major news to increase revenue?


    What is horrible, supernatural, fierce and appalling, as long as it can impress the public, anything can be.


    Suze some understand Asakawa lingko''s psychological process, and some understand why she behaves "stupid and bad".


    In this country, a woman loses her job when she gets married. Staying at home with her husband and children at ease is the most orthodox life - Asakawa Lingzi doesn''t live such a life. Instead, she has to live alone with her son and continue to work as a professional woman.


    Life and work are very stressful. She needs news too urgently to change everything.


    In this case, it is uncertain whether her ex husband and her father have anything to do with her situation and whether there are any family contradictions. According to Su Ze''s inference, anyway, it won''t be very pleasant to get along with each other, otherwise Asakawa lingko won''t be able to take her son''s soul alone and go to work alone.


    So, she may not be so stupid, bad is also a kind of bad with an inside story


    Su Ze''s heart flashed these ideas, but he would not sympathize with her: like every old man touching porcelain, he basically had an uneducated life and had unfilial children, but this is not their evil capital.


    Some people break their cocoons into butterflies, others break their cocoons into evil grey moths. Asakawa''s own choice is so. Although she didn''t take the initiative to commit a crime, her heart is bad enough.


    "It''s this. We came here mainly for this matter."


    Su Ze said, took out the video tape of Zhenzi and put it on the table.


    "Ah!"


    Asakawa lingko stood up as if she had been electrocuted, looked at the video tape in horror, and looked at Suze and Alina in horror.


    "Have you seen the video?"


    Alina was silent and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and nodded: "yes, we have seen the video."


    Asakawa lingko was a little disappointed. She slowly recovered her composure and sat down again.


    "This video is about a terrible thing. It has a rumor that it will die seven days after watching it. You brought this video to me because of my report? "


    "Of course, originally, this legend was just a secret story spread among students. It didn''t even appear in this city, but on the other side of big Izu island. Now, because of your news report, many students are eager to find the legendary video and have a look. " Suze smiled and said, "does Ms. Asakawa lingko have anything to say about these?"


    Douda''s cold sweat came out of Asakawa Lingzi''s forehead and looked at Su Ze in disbelief. She whispered, "how could... How could this..."


    "Of course." Suze said, "isn''t that why you pursue major news?"

 Chapter 357

    "But..."


    Asakawa took a deep breath. Is she not that kind of vicious person.


    "But those who have seen the video will really die!"


    "Have you seen the video, too?" Suze asked.


    "Well, I''ve seen it." Asakawa lingko said, "that''s really quite..."


    It is difficult to describe what the strange, fragmented and meaningless video tape means and explains. Asakawa Lingzi is even a little difficult to describe what it represents.


    "How many tapes are there altogether?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that before the four students died, there was a legend that they would die seven days after watching the video." Asakawa lingko said, "what I got was only the videotapes watched by the four students. We can''t know where they got their videotapes."


    Well, in other words, it is basically impossible to implement the more thorough idea of eliminating the source from the video tape and clearing the customs of the reincarnation world.


    Suze couldn''t find all the video tapes, especially the Japanese TV has its own function of copying video tapes. No one knows how many copies of this video tape have been copied and distributed.


    "We still need to solve the problem from the source."


    Suze said, "Asakawa lingko, you''re lucky. You don''t have to copy the video to show it to others. As far as I know, copying videos to show others is not a way to get rid of being cursed, but just a way to live for a while and postpone the time of death. "


    "If you copy the video and show it to others, that person will die and you won''t live. It''s not that you can be safe."


    Asakawa Lingzi heard the speech and was so frightened that the powder makeup on her face fell a little. She quickly waved her hand: "no, no, no, I''ve never had the idea of taking a video tape to harm people. I would never do that!"


    Is it?


    Who copied the video to show to his ex husband and prepared to show it to his own father?


    Make complaints about what he said in his heart.


    Asakawa lingko can also come in handy. After su Ze said this, he talked about the source of the video tape.


    "According to some of my intelligence, the location of the video tape is on big Izu island. If we can find the source of the incident, this urban legend should be solved."


    Asakawa lingko was a little excited: "do we really have a chance to solve this urban legend? In that case, this news -- "


    "Why are you happy? Even if we can solve this urban legend, do you think anyone will believe this legend of catching ghosts and demons? " Su Ze asked strangely.


    Asakawa lingko also looked at him strangely: "why don''t you believe it? Don''t you think the newspapers are full of strange people and strange things? "


    Su Ze was a little strange. After reading the headlines, he realized that he was in an era with a bit of fantasy - all kinds of Qigong and power masters are popular all over the world in this era.


    At home and abroad, there are Qigong masters and power masters who can bend spoons and take things from space. With their magic skills, the whole world has an upsurge of believing in power and Qigong.


    Asakawa lingko may also feel that she can create miracles and cause vibration.


    Su Ze was a little speechless and said in his heart: the masters are fake. Only you are honest. Go to find Zhenzi and die. Can you compare it?


    However, now with Su Ze''s hand, Asakawa lingko is not likely to die.


    As a reporter with a lot of contacts and extra efforts, Asakawa Lingzi quickly investigated through Su Ze''s vague information and pointed out the source of the matter, a detailed and specific location.


    Alina looked at this scene and was very happy: "thank you very much for Mr. Maitreya''s contribution to our country. I think Mr. Maitreya has done a very sufficient investigation before his arrival this time?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly and looked at Alina thoughtfully.


    Alina was a little strange: "Mr. Milo, what''s wrong with what I said?"


    "No, no, you did very well." Suze said, "but it''s a little too good. Let me help you control your memory."


    Alena was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this might reveal Mr. Maitreya''s secret.


    After nodding, she said, "yes, please do it, Mr. Maitreya. As long as it is beneficial to my country, my personal ideas are not important. "


    Su Ze smiled, put his palm on her head, felt the launch of soul absorbing and soul seizing skills, and slightly modified Alina''s memory.


    If Alina thinks about it carefully, she will inevitably have some questions: Why did Su Ze know the name of Sadako? Why can we go straight to the newspaper to find Asakawa lingko?


    It''s a little too reluctantly to infer that reporter Asakawa lingko has a problem with just one report.


    Therefore, Suze still slightly modified the relevant memory.


    "Mr. Milo, is this the strength of being a powerful Exorcist?" Asakawa lingko looked at it not far away with admiration on her face.


    Suze didn''t know how many stories she had made up, so she took her and Alina on the journey to big Izu island.


    After arriving at the big Izu Island, Su Ze went straight to the well, where Zhenzi''s body was, and the source of the whole "midnight bell" world.


    Just standing on the ground, a strong suction came from the well to suck him into the well.


    Su Ze smiled and stretched out his palm.


    "Vientiane Tianyin."


    Suction collided with suction. Su Ze remained in place. A figure with hair and white clothes and black fog was pulled out of the well.


    Not only that, it should be approaching step by step. The gloomy and terrible Sadako is being quickly pulled to Suze at a rather funny speed.


    It stared at Su Ze with bitter eyes. It seemed to realize that the enemy was not so simple. He subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Su Ze didn''t give it this opportunity. He pulled out a knife, carrying internal power and chakra, through Zhenzi''s body.


    Sadako stared at Su Ze fiercely, and seemed to have no damage at all.


    However, when Su Ze''s knife was pulled out, Zhenzi couldn''t help showing a painful expression, and a big hole appeared in his white body.


    "Yes, that''s it! Exorcist master, come on! "


    Asakawa lingko shouted.


    Sadako turned back and looked at Asakawa lingko. Almost for a moment, Asakawa lingko died with her eyes open and her face full of panic. She didn''t know what terrible hallucinations she experienced at the moment of death.


    When Alina saw this scene, she quickly covered her mouth in horror and dared not even breathe out.


    Su Ze is also a question mark on his face: Asakawa Lingzi''s action


    The character looks a little better than that in the original plot, but the degree of death is really not bad!


    You have seen the video tape of Sadako, and dare to jump out and cheer Su Ze in front of Sadako? Just tired of living?


    With Asakawa lingko''s death, Sadako''s body shook slightly, and a stream of cold air came out of the well to fill Sadako''s injured body.


    Su Ze was not surprised to see this scene.


    Can you absorb the energy in the well water and recover the injury quickly? Then let you go to heaven together!


    As soon as Su Ze clapped his hands, countless trees came out of the ground and pushed the well where Zhenzi was located out of the ground.


    The cold well water poured on the ground with rolling white mist.


    In the fog, a body appeared on the ground, with pain and distortion before death.


    "Ah..."


    Zhenzi''s body shook, looked at the body, cried sadly and shed black tears.


    "Ah..."


    She cried like a wounded calf, like a lamb, miserable and pitiful.


    But Su Ze was not moved, so he still paid attention to her strength.


    Seeing his real body exposed to the sun, will Zhenzi further rage, increase his strength, or weaken?

 Chapter 358

    After a few painful shouts, Zhenzi did not become stronger or weaker. He turned back and fought with Su Ze.


    She has great strength and super power. She is not afraid of pain and ordinary damage. She can be classified as A-level comprehensive strength.


    If compared with the class a strength fighters in the real world, only Wen''an can stabilize it, and the rest are obviously not opponents.


    When Su Ze controlled the trees and entangled Zhenzi''s body, the battle had actually been decided.


    Another tree lifted up Zhenzi''s real body. In the sun, Zhenzi''s body decayed rapidly and disappeared at last.


    The tree bound "Zhenzi" also gradually faded its crazy resentment and gradually calmed down. In Japanese terms, it seemed to go to the pure land to "become a Buddha".


    Finally, the black gas dissipated, "Zhenzi" dissipated completely, and there was no sign of its existence.


    "Customs clearance in the world..."


    Su Ze listened to the hint of reincarnation world and looked at the light curtain in front of him.


    "This reincarnation world has passed the customs! You did it! "


    Alina, who was very excited, rushed over with cheers and opened her mouth to have a kiss with Su Ze to celebrate.


    Su Ze raised his hand against her head: he didn''t provoke women at will. Let''s forget this grateful kiss and temporary passion.


    Jiang Lin, who gained tens of thousands of reincarnation points, got two opportunities to choose skills in the world. Su Ze didn''t consider it, so she directly chose Zhenzi''s super power.


    Originally, he had the foundation of reading power. He chose Zhenzi''s super power reading power, and after strengthening it, the practicability of reading power has been improved a lot again.


    Most intuitively, Su Ze estimated that if he let himself fly, he could fly forward at the speed of hundreds of kilometers an hour for about an hour.


    The instantaneous shrouding range and exploration range have reached a few kilometers.


    "The world has been cleared. In order to express my gratitude, let me play a game with you?" Alina hinted enthusiastically and reached out to take off her clothes that were cool enough.


    After Suze refused again, she looked puzzled, as if asking: why? What''s the problem?


    The problem is, you can play with your feelings when you encounter good things... Su Ze doesn''t want to provoke this type of women or make friends all over the world. There''s no need to develop this relationship.


    "Well, the curse video of this world has no effect. Does our curse video of the real world have no effect?" Alina''s "celebration" was rejected, but she was not depressed and soon recovered her composure.


    "It may or may not be. In a word, go back to the real world."


    Before returning, the reincarnation world prompted him whether to leave the reincarnation world with a video tape. Su Ze realized that he still had a video tape that had been dispelled his resentment.


    "Before you leave the world, look at what''s in this video."


    Su Ze thought curiously.


    Looking for a place where the video can be played, Su Ze turned on the TV and saw a circular light and darkness all around.


    A woman''s voice sounded in the darkness outside the light.


    "Someone... Someone will save me... My name is Zhenzi. I''m under a well on big Izu island. Please hurry to save me. I really don''t want to die..."


    This is the original content of the curse video.


    Trapped in a desperate situation, Zhenzi broke out his super power and changed the nearby video tape. He wanted to get rid of the people who saw the video tape, find Gujing and save himself.


    But no one noticed, maybe someone saw it, didn''t take it seriously, didn''t care, or didn''t mean to help at all.


    Year after year, day after day, Sadako''s super power brought her resentment. She decided to die with those who had seen the video after she died.


    The initial resentment was: after watching the video, why didn''t you come and save me and let me die so miserably.


    Later, it has gradually and completely lost its logic and become a violent ghost horror legend: as long as you watch the video, you will be killed, as long as you appear in front of her.


    "So it is..."


    Su Ze said with a little emotion and put a column of incense on the TV. I wish this woman who has been cruelly treated by the world can really die of bliss, although it is more just psychological comfort.


    After leaving the reincarnation world of midnight bell, Su Ze met the overjoyed leaders of cigar country. The streets were full of cigar people singing and dancing.


    "He did it!"


    "He did it!"


    "He is the most important person. He is the most dazzling star in the world! Ouye, he did it! "


    The stars of cigar country sang in the streets and on TV, and the crowd shouted one after another.


    Su Ze was a little surprised. He felt the videotape situation of the world.


    However, without waiting for him to continue to stop and feel carefully, he was surrounded by the crowd and watched them cheer.


    Some people bowed to Su Ze, some nodded to Su Ze, some sent wreaths, and more excited, stuffed the room key or thin cloth.


    Suze managed to cope with the excited people of the cigar country and the warm banquet of the leaders of the cigar country, as if the whole cigar country had become a sea of joy, and Suze was the most central position in the sea of joy.


    When the enthusiasm and Carnival went on until the evening, Su Ze put off all this and found a chance to be alone.


    Perhaps because Su Ze cleared the midnight bell and chose to inherit Sadako''s mental power superpower, he can now clearly perceive the location of all Sadako curse videos in the real world.


    This kind of induction has nothing to do with the strength of super power, but has something to do with the subsequent inheritance of Zhenzi''s ability.


    The Zhenzi in the reincarnation world has been cleared, and the videos originally eroded by the reincarnation world naturally disappeared. But the copied videos did not disappear.


    Originally, Zhenzi''s super power and resentment were also rootless trees. Sooner or later, they dispersed by themselves. Now, with Su Ze''s appearance, we can naturally feel all this.


    The total number of videotapes in China is 800. Su Ze''s mind moves, and all the resentment on the 800 videotapes dissipates. As for the superpower attached to it, Su Ze can''t absorb it back. He simply attaches it for the time being, and it will slowly dissipate in the future, but it''s uncertain that it will be useful one day.


    However, the location of some videotapes surprised Suze.


    In the west of the Eagle Head country, there are more than 200 videos in a city, and one or two videos have arrived or are on the way from the Eagle Head country to all over the world.


    Hawkhead, what is this?


    Su Ze thought for a while before he finally figured out what the Eagle Head country meant: first, the reincarnation world of midnight bell is the cigar country. If the reincarnation world of the cigar country has large-scale proliferation damage and endangers the whole world, then the Eagle Head country will pack up the cigar country at that time, and the whole world will only applaud.


    Second, "midnight bell" was accepted by Su Ze. As long as Su Ze didn''t pass the customs in time, he could find a way to discredit it.


    Of course, the latter method can only be used in the interior of the eagles gradually, because the cooperation of Wen''an, Jarvis and little Jarvis has led to their network news media''s repeated setbacks, which has reached the level of failure to operate normally, and the hegemony of international public opinion has been greatly hit.


    It''s really worthy of being an eagle country. You can do such things... You don''t have a changed attitude at all.

 Chapter 359

    Suze pondered and selectively took back the resentment on the video tape.


    For example, China, such as Nanbang, hesdao and bomian, naturally began to develop towards returning to the Chinese cultural circle with the strong rise of Suze and the destruction of the military base of Yingtou.


    As for the countries of Yanglu civilization and pan Western civilization, such as maple leaf country, big and small duckbill country and siroba country, Suze is too lazy to take back the resentment on the video tape.


    First, those grievances are also rootless trees. As long as Su Ze didn''t deliberately harm others, it wouldn''t be too harmful. After several videotape incidents, it should disappear.


    Second, these countries have always looked not at the truth, but only at farts, stocks and positions. Eagle Head country means that every time black turns white, they wave flags, shout and blow air. This time, whether Su Ze takes back his resentment or not, they must clamor with the eagle country.


    Instead, let them really become "victims", which is more worthy of the name.


    The eagle''s head country''s magical operation is also powerful - not only the enemy country does not let go, but also its allies do not let go at all. They also send people to send this "big gift".


    "Hello? Dear Mr. Miluo, our great hero... "


    There was a warm voice at the door. Su Ze shook his head reluctantly, took out the Green Magic aircraft, avoided these enthusiastic people and began to contact Wen''an to ask about the domestic situation.


    Everything is well in China. After all, the general situation has been planned. In the past, there were many groups, and the situation of a mass of loose sand in China will never appear again.


    The general trend of the reincarnation Department has become. Even if Su Ze no longer manages it, the cabinet will no longer find ways to engage in other groups to restrict the reincarnation Department belonging to the national department. At most, it just starts to intrigue around the reincarnation department, that''s all.


    Early the next morning, Su Ze returned to China from the cigar country.


    Cigar country''s scientific and technological strength is slightly worse. There are no fast planes. Just after leaving, two Eagle headed planes followed closely.


    "Greetings to Mr. Milo."


    "The great unification leader of the Eagle Head State sent us to protect Mr. Miluo''s return to China."


    Su Ze calmly glanced at the two Eagle headed planes outside and didn''t speak.


    The other party didn''t show any hostility and said it was to protect him. Su Ze didn''t need to attack immediately.


    However, the pilots of cigar country showed a look of humiliation.


    The other side, with its superior aircraft performance, is called protecting Mr. Maira, which is simply humiliating the aircraft of our country.


    "There is no need for the protection of the eagle''s head. The cigar Congress protects Mr. Milo''s safe return to China."


    Said the pilot of the cigar country.


    The eagle''s plane replied, "yes, the eagle doesn''t think you have that ability."


    The pilot of the cigar country plane clenched his teeth and scolded, so he had to ignore the follow-up of the two Eagle country planes.


    "Tell them I''ll let them go back." Suze said.


    "Yes, Mr. Milo." Cigar country pilot was overjoyed, "Eagle Head country plane, Mr. Maitreya ordered you to go back."


    "The signal is unclear. I didn''t receive it."


    "Repeat... Eagle''s head plane, Mr. Maitreya ordered you to go back. You don''t need your escort."


    "The signal is unclear."


    The pilot of cigar country repeated several times again, but the other party still replied "unclear signal", and even later brought a smile.


    Su Ze looked out of the window and saw the elated faces of two Eagle headed military aircraft pilots. They seemed to be smiling.


    The eyes were slightly frozen. The two pilots fainted. The eagle headed national military aircraft hovered in the sky like a headless fly, and finally fell into the sea.


    The pilot of cigar country looked at this scene in shock and looked at Su Ze in awe.


    Did Mr. Milo do it? Or is it just a coincidence?


    "Be careful not to make mistakes." Suze warned.


    The pilot of the plane suddenly realized that the continuous sound should be.


    When the plane stopped at the capital airport of China, the pilot of cigar country took a long breath and collapsed in his seat.


    The scene over the ocean really shocked him - listening to what others say that the power of the Maitreya is not as powerful as seeing it with his own eyes. Even now he is not sure whether it is the power of the Maitreya or a simple coincidence.


    "Lord Maitreya!"


    Besides Wen An''an and the reincarnation department, there are also several people who are obviously not Chinese.


    Su Ze was a little surprised. He greeted Wen An and looked at these people.


    Wen An''an explained, "these are diplomatic envoys from Liangju, Daliang and xiaoxinyue. They were coming to discuss some things with us. I heard that you must come to pick up the plane when you come."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and didn''t ask what was going on - this is the airport. There are many people with mixed eyes. It''s not a place to talk about things.


    Returning to the reincarnation department with everyone, Su Zecai asked Wen An what was going on.


    Wen An said with a smile, "these three countries are all our neighbors. They are not much different from the elephant head country. They are basically distributed from north to south."


    Su Ze suddenly said, "are they here because of goblin?"


    Wen''an nodded: "it''s really because of goblin. Their three countries are poor and weak for more than a while. People''s livelihood is the general situation. However, when the eagle countries control the hegemony of public opinion, they always talk about China as a threat to regional peace. They believe this more."


    "So they didn''t pay attention to the situation in goblin before. Instead, they were more alert to whether the Chinese wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to invade. Now the military base of the eagle''s head country has been destroyed by Lord Maitreya, and the hegemony of public opinion no longer exists. They are a little aware that several tribes have multiplied in goblin, and many people and animals have been hurt. "


    "So, did they come to ask us for help, or did they ask us to do something?" Suze asked.


    "Please, they are willing to pay some price and let us help clean up goblin."


    Wen An smiled.


    "This attitude is right. Because of this attitude, the price can be less. After all, we should also consider that the source of goblin comes from China." Suze said.


    "Yes, I know the scale."


    Wen An''an said here and said, "these three countries have another worry, that is, the elephant head country."


    "What happened to the elephant head country? Did goblin succeed in joining the hierarchy? " Su Ze asked with a smile.


    "No, but the situation in the elephant head country is very bad." Wen An''an said, "from a few days ago, the propaganda caliber of the elephant head government was that it deserved to be eaten by goblin and could wash away its sins. As long as goblin comes, the people of the elephant head country can wash away their sins. "


    "This publicity was originally carried out to create the goblin hierarchy. Unexpectedly, Goblin didn''t discuss joining the hierarchy with them at all, but the publicity has been sent out. Many lower class civilians took the initiative to find goblin in order to wash away their sins as soon as possible and reincarnate early..."


    Su Ze couldn''t bear to listen: "how did the government deceive the people and kill the monster..."


    "Yes, it''s said that the people have killed a lot of goblins," Wen An said. "The reproduction speed of goblins has greatly increased. Now I don''t know how many goblins the elephant head country has multiplied."


    "Really can do evil!" Suze heard some anger.


    Can''t fulfill the most basic government responsibilities? Not only can it not be fulfilled, but it is delaying from the government and deceiving people to send goblin to death. Such acts as the head country can also be laughed at if they are not successful.


    Now it really leads to the death of a large number of civilians and the crazy reproduction of goblin. This is the most direct sin!


    "Is Lord Maitreya going to clean up the mess?" Wen An asked.


    Su Ze nodded: "those remnants of goblin before should be cleaned up together. Such a practice as that of the head country is indeed a mess. I have no intention to help their country, nor do I have the intention to invade their country, but I must stop their bastard acts of harming the people and expanding monsters. "

 Chapter 360

    After making this decision, Su Ze prepared to meet with the diplomatic envoys of Liangju, daliangma and xiaoxinyue.


    Prior to this, the Foreign Affairs Office of the Eagle Head country sent a consultation to the Foreign Affairs Office of the state of China, asking whether the two Eagle Head fighter planes responsible for escorting Maitreya are now in China.


    Wen An''an was a little surprised and puzzled. After asking Su Ze, he realized that the Eagle Head country sent fighters to forcibly keep up with the cigar country aircraft to protect it.


    Perhaps the Eagle Head country is unwilling to show its strength in intelligence tracking and positioning; If Su Ze doesn''t care about this "forced escort", it will be a successful display.


    Unfortunately, Su Ze was not pleased with the display of the eagle''s head country at first. Later, the fighter pilots provoked the cigar country aircraft with the mentality of the world''s first power. Naturally, they can''t succeed in showing force like a marginal ball.


    "Well, I know what to do." Wen An''an said, and then sent back a statement to the Eagle Head country.


    Without the permission of China and cigar countries and without reporting to Lord Maitreya, any act of arbitrarily approaching and following Lord Maitreya is undoubtedly ill intentioned. The resulting consequences need to be borne by themselves.


    The implication is obvious that you hawk countries have bad intentions and bear all the results.


    The outcome and reaction of the hawk Parliament are not what Su Ze needs to care about - it is thought that they may engage in some diplomatic verbal exchanges with each other in diplomacy. In fact, the significance of these exchanges is not great.


    In particular, it is now clear that the Foreign Affairs Office does not have the right to speak in foreign affairs, but in the case of public opinion hegemony. If we master public opinion hegemony, we can make the Foreign Affairs Office''s words righteous and have no opponents to refute. If we can''t master the hegemony of public opinion, no matter how reasonable, there is no voice channel, that is, we don''t speak.


    When Wen''an''s diplomatic statement was sent to the Foreign Affairs Office of Yingtou state, diplomatic envoys from Liangju state, daliangma state and xiaoxinyue state also came to meet Su Ze.


    "Mr. Miluo, please forgive some of the original practices of our country." Liangju''s foreign envoy first said, "we didn''t know the harm of goblin before. Now goblin is endangering the eastern and northern villages of our country. As a small country, our country has always had a small population, a small army and a small armed force. It''s almost difficult to put out goblin with all its strength."


    "Yes, what is more hateful is the elephant head country, which has taken the opportunity to increase its threat to us." The diplomatic envoy of Daliang Malaysia said, "let''s have to leave some troops at our national border to prevent the elephant head country from invading us."


    "Our country is almost the same, leaving the forces to guard against the elephant head country and the police force to maintain daily order. We specially mobilize troops to eliminate goblin. There are simply insufficient manpower." Little crescent foreign envoy also said.


    Su Ze frowned after hearing this.


    "The elephant head country is now full of domestic chaos. Are you still thinking of invading your country?"


    Wen An''an explained to Su Ze: "the elephant head country is already chaotic. The more chaotic it is, the more it wants to launch aggression and cover up its lack of ability. As a big country in the region, the elephant head country poses a great threat to the small countries around it. "


    "For example, at present, the elephant head country has the ability to kill the goblins by allowing them to reproduce. If the army is not on the stage, it is also the strongest force in their region. Small countries like Liangju, daliangma and xiaoxinyue need to do their best to deal with the threat of goblin. A little carelessness may lead to great disaster. "


    Su Ze nodded: "well, I see."


    The diplomatic envoys of Liangju state, daliangma state and little crescent state once again begged Maitreya to help, or China sent troops to help them clean up goblin in their country.


    Su Ze agreed to their request and asked Wen An to discuss the specific details with them.


    Wait until all kinds of details are discussed properly, and then sign their names to confirm the effectiveness. After that, it will be sent to Su Ze for a look. It will be half a day later.


    Su Ze didn''t say much either. He flew directly to Liangju, the closest country to China, among the three countries by high-speed plane.


    After arriving in Liangju state, he informed the cabinet of Liangju state that Su Ze began to take action, mainly to go to the general area of Liangju state besieging goblin for large-scale search and killing.


    This process obviously took some time. Even if Suze searched carefully by aircraft, he only destroyed several goblin nests in half a day. Kill dozens of scattered goblins. There may be other goblins, but Liangju country has enough to deal with them.


    Accepting the thanks of Liangju country and rejecting the kindness of Liangju country to hold a grand welcome ceremony and celebration ceremony, Su Ze went to Daliang horse country to search for the whereabouts of goblins in the night.


    Originally, he didn''t have such a strong search ability, because he had improved his physical quality by passing through the World War of zombies and I am legend. He also passed through the midnight ferocious bell to obtain and improve Sadako''s super ability, so as to obtain a strong mental power, which can quickly find the whereabouts of goblins regardless of the night.


    In the middle of the night, goblin of Daliang Malaysia was almost cleaned up. Su Ze paused and prepared to go to little crescent country.


    "Lord Maitreya, there is an emergency!"


    Wen''an''s communication came and called Su Ze.


    The Prime Minister of Daliang Malaysia''s cabinet also turned pale and found Suze: "Mr. Miluo, there is an emergency in little crescent country."


    Su Ze motioned him to wait and talk to Wen''an first. Su Ze was a little surprised by the news.


    "The news that Liangju and daliangma were helped by Lord Maitreya to clean up goblin was known by the elephant head country. The elephant head country sent troops to invade xiaoxinyue country. Nominally, it also helped xiaoxinyue country clean up goblin."


    "At present, the situation in Xiaoxin Yueguo is unknown, but two minutes ago, Xiaoxin Yueguo sent a plea that all its citizens and national territory are willing to join China."


    There are two unexpected things about this message.


    Unexpectedly, he was so brazen as touguo. He didn''t clean up his goblin and invaded xiaoxinyue directly in the name of helping xiaoxinyue clean up goblin.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Xinyue''s statement asked to join China.


    "Wen An, what do you think?" Suze asked.


    "According to the monitoring and investigation of the situation of our target country tou and xiaoxinyue, although the invasion of xiaoxinyue country was rapid this time, there were many internal traitors who took refuge in Xiangtou country. It is estimated that the invasion was completed in half a day, took full control of the cabinet and departments of xiaoxinyue country, and has actually occupied xiaoxinyue country."


    Wen An''s answer even surprised Su Ze: xiaoxinyue country has actually been occupied by elephant head country? Then who issued the statement requesting to join China?


    "Elephant head country, of course."


    Wen An''an said: "the current idea of Xiangtou country is to deliberately disgust the Chinese side. It is speculated that the Chinese country does not have the ability to send troops immediately and will not respond to the application for joining the little crescent country, so it deliberately does so after taking advantage of it."


    "Xiaoxinyue asked to join China. China is afraid of elephant head country and dare not accept it. This is the situation that elephant head country wants to achieve."


    Su Ze was a little unhappy: "is this country smart or stupid? This cunning chicken thief looks like a little clever, although he is inferior. It''s obviously stupid to let goblin do that stupid thing. "


    Then he asked, "what do you say there?"


    "My grandfather''s opinion is that instead of being fooled by the elephant head country, let the elephant head country perform by itself. Everyone knows what''s going on anyway. " Wen An''an said, "my opinion is that we can do this, but it also depends on the decision of Lord Maitreya. If Lord Maitreya has any ideas, of course we fully support it."


    "Well, OK, tell them."


    Su Ze said: "we don''t want xiaoxinyue country, but the elephant head country can''t think of being cheap and powerful. I''ll help xiaoxinyue country recover, and then clean up the current parliament of the elephant head country."

 Chapter 361

    Xiaoxinyue country is narrow and small. It is a place surrounded by other countries.


    If China accepts xiaoxinyue state, even if it arranges troops for every inch of the country, it is also a lonely place outside the territory. There is a magnificent mountain range between China and the territory, which is extremely unfavorable to its rule.


    In terms of practical interests, Xiaoxin Yueguo has no role and is a drag.


    Morally speaking, at least this time, China is here to clean up the residual problems of goblin, and should not take the opportunity to occupy small countries, otherwise it can''t be justified just looking at the results.


    Therefore, Su Ze also chose not to the new moon country.


    However, different from the domestic cabinet''s idea of sitting back and watching the elephant head country "perform as a demon", Su Ze believes that China does not want the new moon country, nor can it let the elephant head country take away the new moon country, so he mocks China.


    In particular, Xiangtou is such a rotten country that there is no need to compromise with them.


    "Well, yes, Lord Maitreya, I know what you think. I''ll tell them now." Wen An''an said, "China will cooperate with all your actions."


    After the call with Wen An''an, Su Ze met the cabinet Prime Minister of Daliang Malaysia who had just turned pale.


    "The elephant head country invaded the little crescent country!"


    The Prime Minister of Daliang Malaysia opened his mouth.


    Su Ze nodded and said he already knew.


    "The elephant head country must know that we went to China to ask for assistance. Now the elephant head country poses a great threat to our country... We must... Can China help us?"


    Daliang Malaysian cabinet prime minister said uneasily.


    "It''s not necessary." Su Ze said, "I''m going to little crescent country to help little crescent country recover."


    "Ah? "Restore the country?"


    The Prime Minister of Daliang Malaysia''s cabinet was shocked. What''s going on?


    "As I said, the little crescent country has been actually occupied by the elephant head country and is in a state of subjugation." Suze explained.


    "Ah? So fast? How could it be so fast? Only one day has passed... What should we do if the elephant head country attacks our country? " The Prime Minister of Daliang Malaysia''s cabinet shouted in horror.


    Seeing that he was frightened and out of his mind, Su Ze didn''t say much to him, but asked him to pay attention to the root cutting and cleaning up activities of goblin.


    Then fly to the direction of the little crescent country.


    As a small country sandwiched between several countries, the national defense force of xiaoxinyue country was extremely weak. Now it has no defense at all after being invaded and occupied by the elephant head country.


    If China and the eagles fight each other, defend their airspace, compete with each other in high-tech, seize air control and so on - there is no such concept in this small country.


    Although the interior of the country like touguo is poor, it also has a large national scale and volume. It can''t compare with the eagle and China in high-tech duels, but bullying such a small country is one thing to eat.


    Suze went directly over the capital of xiaoxinyue state and was found by the elephant head army here.


    Without warning, the elephant head country fired directly at unknown targets in the sky.


    Su Ze opened his palm and prepared to use Shenluo Tianzheng to fire the shells. Then he watched the shells squiggle into an open space on the outskirts of the capital of xiaoxinyue state.


    What the hell?


    What the hell accuracy is this firepower?


    Su Ze looked doubtful, and then watched other tanks and artillery of the elephant head country fire in their own direction, bombing the capital of the little crescent country.


    Only a few shells from Liao Liao really came to Su Ze and were easily bounced out by Su Ze with Shenluo Tianzheng.


    "Such bad military skills, such a level of combat level, and so bellicose... How did you do it?"


    Su Ze said to himself a little reluctantly.


    As soon as the eyes coagulated, countless suction forces condensed. All the tank troops and firepower troops of Xiangtou country were condensed and absorbed together, becoming a huge iron ball, and the airspace floated above the national capital of xiaoxinyue country.


    The soldiers of Xiangtou country and the citizens of xiaoxinyue country were shocked to see this scene, and they couldn''t even scream and shout.


    Is this kind of power what human beings can do?


    This is the legendary god!


    "Ah - that''s the Maitreya of China!"


    "The strongest Maitreya in the world is coming!"


    "Lord Maitreya!"


    After the shocked silence, the frightened shouts of the elephant head army and the cheers of the people of the little crescent country sounded at the same time, causing huge waves.


    Su Ze opened his mouth, read the power and his own strength, and ensure that his voice is transmitted for miles.


    "I''m Maitreya. I''m here today to help little crescent."


    "And punish the elephant head country."


    Although this voice is in Mandarin, it can be heard by others because of its reading motivation.


    The people of Xiangtou national army had poor discipline. Seeing the huge iron ball suspended above their heads, they had no will to fight. They immediately dispersed and fled everywhere.


    Suze didn''t chase them, but landed.


    Several fat little crescent domestic cabinet members rushed out to meet Su Ze. Su Ze certainly knew what they were -- after the country''s demise, they still had the ability to move freely under the military occupation of the elephant head country. Of course, they were the traitors of the little crescent country.


    He grabbed one at random, read his memory, executed all the domestic traitors of the little crescent close to the elephant head country, and released the imprisoned cabinet members of the little crescent country.


    The rest of the messy affairs were left to the cabinet of xiaoxinyue state to deal with themselves. Su Ze spent half a day to clean up the goblin of xiaoxinyue state, and then went to Xiangtou state.


    After all, Xiangtou is a big country in the region, and its response is not slow. At this time, a large number of soldiers and firepower troops have been deployed on the border.


    Su Ze sneered: if you don''t defeat you, you really think you are a dish!


    "Tell the government of elephant head country, first of all, apologize for invading xiaoxinyue country and make compensation to xiaoxinyue country."


    "Secondly, go all out to eliminate goblin and admit that your country is not good at dealing with goblin."


    Suze said to the troops of the elephant head country who were in full battle.


    In response to him, there was a lot of messy and inaccurate fire.


    Although not accurate, but because of the dense number, many came to Su Ze.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    All the shells were shot out. Su Ze raised his eyes and looked at the sky. There were military reconnaissance aircraft and unmanned aerial vehicles from other countries, as well as satellites in space.


    Obviously, countries such as Eagle Head and siroba want to observe Suze''s battle and make more accurate judgments.


    Not only they, but also Luocha state, will certainly do something.


    Su Ze released gravity and pulled these reconnaissance aircraft, unmanned reconnaissance aircraft and even space satellites to land on the military position of elephant head country.


    This is another type of celestial shock star


    These planes, unmanned reconnaissance planes and satellites landed one after another and fell on the ground. Suddenly, they were scared like a large number of soldiers from the head country. Even artillery and tank troops turned around and ran frantically.


    Facing Su Ze alone, they only launched a volley, so they fled and collapsed.


    Su Ze was not surprised by the magical operation of the target country. He did not chase and kill these demoralized soldiers and flew directly to the capital of the elephant country.


    More than a dozen planes flew from a distance and fired missiles at Suze. After being bounced off by Suze, one plane was hit by a flying missile and fell immediately.


    One of the other two planes was flying forward and the other wanted to turn around and escape. The two planes collided with each other and burst out two huge sparks in the sky.


    The remaining planes fired another round of attack at Suze and hurried away. On the way back, another plane crashed.


    Su Ze felt sorry for the elephant head country: is this a battle attrition? Should this be a non combat attrition? The loss of this family is a little too big.


    Just then, a huge bomber staggered and flew in the direction of Suze.


    "Warning... Warning... Maitreya, stand up for your invasion, otherwise you will encounter unprecedented and maximum retaliation. We elephant head country will give you the most terrible retaliation..."


    "With our elephant headed country, the strongest nuclear bomb in the world..."


    Before the warning horn sounded, the bomber had fallen headlong into the ground, bursting out loud sounds and sparks on the ground.


    The nuclear bomb carried on it, like an iron block, did not move and plunged deeply into the soil.

 Chapter 362

    The whole scene was extremely cold and embarrassing.


    Su Ze didn''t even know how to cooperate with the performance of elephant head country to make the scene less embarrassing.


    Bombers carrying nuclear bombs also fell


    The nuclear bomb didn''t explode. Fortunately, the nuclear bomb didn''t explode. It''s not the trigger type. Otherwise, it''s estimated that the nuclear bomb of the first country explodes its own capital, which is another strange news in the world.


    In the battle conference room in the capital of the elephant head country, the president of the elephant head country parliament with glasses and beard always has a tough attitude on his face, which is deep in the hearts of the elephant head people.


    Now his face was as green as a leaf and he patted the table vigorously.


    "The country''s military expenditure exceeds the sum of the country''s education expenditure and health expenditure every day, and has always been working towards the world''s second-largest power. Our nuclear bomb, our power, is already very strong. Why are there problems at this time! "


    "Why!"


    "It is clear that both Yingtou and Luocha should respect the strength of our country. Why does a person in China dare to challenge our great national dignity!"


    "Where is the second bomber? Where? We''re going to bomb that man, bomb that man called Maitreya! "


    "Speaker, all bombers have been dropped in the past few years." Someone said.


    The speaker of the elephant head country was surprised: "we just bought it for a few years..."


    "We are the cheapest retired bomber we bought. One fell from the year we bought it, and then two fell after being repaired by our national maintenance company..."


    "But we bought it according to the highest price and the highest configuration -" the speaker suddenly realized that the confidant who purchased from the equipment department made a lot of money at that time?


    The confidant nodded: of course, he got it this way.


    "But what now?"


    "How to deal with this Maitreya?"


    While they were talking, they found that the Maitreya had reached over the capital, just above their heads.


    The whole Council was in a panic. Some shouted and ran out, others hid under the table, and others were frightened. They shouted that it was better to surrender.


    "Surrender is impossible..." said the speaker.


    If he is beaten to surrender by Maitreya, of course, his always tough image will be completely destroyed.


    In the future political career, it can not be said that it will be regarded as a negative image in the history of elephant head country. It doesn''t matter what traitorous policy you sign secretly as long as you don''t surrender. You can muddle through and hide it by fooling the people.


    "Send someone to talk to Maitreya. We won''t surrender, but we can accept his suggestion in private."


    A congressman said, "then, speaker, what is our attitude and bottom line?"


    The speaker''s eyes lit up, pointed to him and said, "just negotiate. Our goal is not to surrender, resist, apologize or compensate."


    This


    The congressman''s eyes were a little dizzy: it''s understandable not to surrender. After all, the elephant head country always wants face. It''s understandable not to resist. After all, we really can''t beat Maitreya at present.


    However, "no apology" and "no compensation", he thought about it himself. As a Maitreya, he specially called and defeated the whole country of the elephant head country. He could not even achieve these two points, which was obviously impossible to accept.


    What else are you talking about?


    The speaker''s statement immediately made other members nod their heads and quickly nod their heads to make a noise.


    No surrender, no resistance, no apology and no compensation have become their prepared negotiation conditions. The member appointed to negotiate has also figured out that if he does not suffer a loss on the face of it, he can only double the compensation secretly.


    With this idea, the congressman took a plane and went to the Maitreya in the sky.


    "Mr. Miluo, I am a member of the parliament of the elephant head country and the plenipotentiary representative for this negotiation."


    "If you have any requirements, please communicate with me directly."


    Su Ze didn''t rush to attack when he saw the people from the elephant head country. He listened carefully to the translated words.


    "I ask the elephant head country to compensate and apologize to the little crescent country and to China, and admit that it failed to deal with goblin and try its best to eliminate goblin." Suze said.


    Not asking for surrender? That''s great!


    The congressman quickly said with a smile, "we can promise this, but there is a little difference. For example, can our compensation and apology to the little crescent country and China be transformed into a more private compensation and apology?"


    "We are personally willing to apologize and make compensation, but we are willing to take it out, but only one thing is that we can''t make it public..."


    "Can''t you apologize publicly? Is that an apology?" Su Ze asked, "without the testimony of other countries, it means that you elephant head countries have not admitted their mistakes at all. No matter how many mistakes you admit in private and apologize, you can repent at any time, which is meaningless."


    "Well... Please think about it. We can give some benefits appropriately." The congressman winked.


    Su Ze sneered: "don''t do these messy tricks for me. This time, I''m here to make you admit your mistakes and realize how absurd your actions are. As for your dirty methods, I have no interest in trying them. "


    "However, this is related to the current domestic and foreign policies of our elephant country." The member of Parliament of the elephant head country said, "if we apologize, our people in the elephant head country may not be able to bear it, which will affect the overall strength of the whole country."


    "You know, our propaganda to the domestic people has always been that our country is one of the most powerful free countries in the world and the overlord of the whole Asia. Without that country daring to provoke us, we will not apologize and say that we are wrong. "


    "Once this thing starts, the image of our country will suffer a great setback... The cohesion and popular will also suffer a great setback..."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Su Ze asked faintly, "or do you think you really deserve this level of publicity? You don''t really think so? "


    Members of Parliament like touguo are a little embarrassed: under the influence of their ears and eyes, of course, they all have this idea more or less. For example, the domestic people support the invasion of xiaoxinyue country. Sometimes they also make wild remarks such as "it''s time to teach China a lesson" and "punish the eagle country".


    Other countries may feel that such words are ridiculous. In fact, they are the real mentality of many people in the head countries.


    "How is your situation in goblin, the elephant country? Are there still a lot of Dalits going to deliver food to Goblin? " Su Ze asked again.


    "They are all ignorant people. From the general social understanding of our head country, they are even people they should not contact." "It''s not surprising to do such a ridiculous thing," said the head of Parliament


    "Bitch? The people of your country still have Dalits? They are not people? "


    "Legally speaking, the concept of people should be normal social citizens. These Dalits are obviously not normal from birth. They should not be normal social citizens at other times except when they are counted in the population statistics..."


    After asking and answering, Su Ze sneered even more: "so, the fact is that you have no hope of tossing the Dalits. You are eager to go to Goblin and die. You think that if you are eaten by goblin, you will be able to reincarnate and be a normal social citizen in your next life."


    "And looking for goblin is your previous advocacy..."


    "Not exactly. We have no more publicity now."


    Said the elephant head Councilor.


    "Shut up!" Suze shouted, "you moths, damn it!"

 Chapter 363

    Although the untouchables of this country are different from Suze and have different languages, they are even brainwashed by ignorance to die for goblin in order to get rid of their sins; But their experience still made Su Ze feel shocked and even angry.


    No one is born good, and no one is born evil.


    But the Dalits of the elephant head country are brainwashed by deep-rooted ideas, used by these superior moths of the elephant head country, believe in their lies with sin and believe that they are guilty.


    Such lies put them in a despicable social position from birth to death.


    Let them hear the way of liberation and the way of washing away their sins, so they hurried to.


    They are even willing to be eaten by goblin to pray that the next life is no longer a Dalit.


    As for the fact that goblin was survived by so many Dalits, it was even more ridiculous and shocking.


    Goblin''s cruel eating is like a color on the cruel oil painting between people at the moment, and the last absurd ending.


    Elephant head country, these high lords, how not to die, how not to kill!


    How arrogant and complacent the people of this country are, they absolutely do not include those Dalits. How can they consider the affairs of the country?


    Full of murderous intent, Su zenian had a power attack and directly broke the congressman''s neck.


    Once again, he opened his mouth to activate his reading power and spoke to the elephant headed people below.


    "I am the Maitreya!"


    "I ask the elephant head country to compensate and apologize to the little crescent country and China, and admit that it failed to deal with goblin and try its best to eliminate domestic goblin."


    With the spread of the idea, a large number of civilians and members of Parliament heard it clearly and clearly.


    The speaker of parliament also realized that what the other party obviously asked for was not a private apology and more compensation, but a public apology.


    Not only that, with the announcement of Maitreya, it basically proves that it is difficult for them to cover up in the future.


    "We will never promise!"


    "Fight back, we''ll fight back immediately!"


    The speaker patted the table and shouted, "Brahman, let Brahman kill the Maitreya! Maitreya is A-level comprehensive strength, and Brahman is also A-level comprehensive strength, but Brahman is invincible, so he can defeat Maitreya! "


    "Let the Brahman go!"


    Even if he shouted to the end, he didn''t believe it himself. He still shouted like this.


    Like finding the last hope, the others shouted.


    So a moment later, a short, fat man with a big beard and curly hair flew into the air and went towards Su Ze.


    The speaker and members of Parliament watched the scene nervously through the surveillance screen.


    Can Brahmans work miracles? Will Brahmans work miracles?


    Maitreya is a class a comprehensive strength, and is far stronger than other class a comprehensive strength.


    Brahman is a combatant who has class B comprehensive strength and is touted as class A by them.


    However, Brahman thinks he is strong and has said many times that he should be able to surpass Maitreya.


    Now, it''s time for him to show himself.


    The speaker and members of parliament held their breath and even dared not blink, for fear that because they blinked, the Brahman had no miracle of defeating the Maitreya.


    So they saw a scene without miracles. Suze bound the proud little fat Brahman with reading power and put his hand on his head.


    Then he looked at him in surprise: "are you A-level Brahman of elephant head country? Why are you so weak? I thought you were the congressman who came to negotiate. "


    The Brahman cried discontentedly, "I''m not weak. You put me down and let me beat your heart. You can''t bear it!"


    Su Ze gave him a speechless look: very good. The typical idea of elephant head country is that you can''t lose face or refuse to admit defeat?


    With a wave of his hand, the Brahman fell from the sky and fell to the ground with a series of screams.


    "Fell to death?"


    Su Ze was even more speechless: "this height can be killed by falling. You are at the bottom even among class B combatants. Where can you compete with me for confidence? Are you funny? "


    It seems that Xiangtou also has no idea of admitting defeat and apologizing. Su Ze decided to teach them a painful lesson and let them realize that they are not actually the legendary power.


    Put his palm in the direction of the National Assembly building, and Su Ze is ready to use the earth explosion star to raise the whole building.


    At this time, a new negotiator finally came out: "we promise your terms!"


    No, it''s impossible.


    Strong military power proves that you can only flee in front of the Maitreya.


    The powerful nuclear bomb almost blew itself up by mistake.


    The Brahman, a powerful Class-A fighter, proved not to be strong. He was like a child in front of the Maitreya.


    It has been proved that none of the powerful forces that can give confidence to the head countries is really reliable.


    Members of the parliament of the elephant head country finally looked at the always tough speaker and found that the speaker was also trembling. Only then did they realize that everything was irreparable.


    "Agree to their terms and invite the eagles and siroba to help us mediate our contradictions. These two countries are of the same language as us and should help us. "


    The speaker finally made such a proposal and announced his resignation.


    The congressmen discussed it, and finally found an unlucky man. They went to negotiate with the Maitreya again and agreed to all the requirements of the Maitreya.


    To the surprise of all of them, Maitreya did not take the opportunity to put forward more requirements and conditions, which also made the speaker''s proposal before his final resignation seem a little funny.


    There is no need to invite mediation between the eagles and the sirobas. Maitreya is not as demanding as the victorious countries of the traditional countries on the defeated countries, but only requires the previous three points.


    Anyway, he has lost, and his face is gone. The parliament of the elephant head country is also open to it, so he directly began to make a public apology.


    "Apologize to little crescent, apologize to China, apologize to Mr. Maitreya, apologize to all the people..."


    Apologize to China for invading xiaoxinyue country, for unreasonable demands for compensation, for repeated border provocations, for goblin''s untimely response, causing great harm and misleading the people, and apologize to all elephant head nationals


    A series of apologies were released on the news media of elephant head country, and Wen''an controlled the media of various platforms in the world, which immediately shocked the whole world.


    For people all over the world who have nothing to do with themselves, the most shocking thing about the whole thing is not the magical operation of elephant head country on goblin, not the invasion of elephant head country on little crescent country, but the power of Maitreya once again.


    One man conquered the military power of a country.


    One person forced a regional hegemonic power that was domineering and oppressing small countries in South Asia to submit, apologize and compensate.


    This is the power of a person.


    Obviously, the Maitreya beyond the comprehensive strength of class A is no longer a level that people can understand.


    Is this the strength of S-class comprehensive strength? Or higher comprehensive strength?


    No one can know that all countries in the world have paid close attention to the training of their reincarnated combatants. Because they know that if they do not train fighters who can fight the Maitreya as soon as possible, they will have to surrender when the Maitreya reaches their land.


    It''s not enough to describe the Maitreya with a human nuclear bomb!


    Because the nuclear bomb can''t hurt today''s Maitreya!

 Chapter 364

    When the world was shocked by the power of Maitreya, Su Ze had also returned to China.


    China is safe and orderly. As Su Ze''s power becomes stronger and stronger, no one can''t think about it anymore. They want to challenge Su Ze''s repressive power.


    In particular, the former traitors, restless people and large groups ready to move have been destroyed and killed successively. Su Ze showed his strength without seizing the power of other aspects, but asked the country to prepare for a higher-level reincarnation world in the future.


    The remaining cabinet members don''t need to work hard for the country, just do it step by step.


    In this case, there is really no need to confront Su Ze head-on - there is no conflict of interest, the general direction is the same, and considering the country''s future is also prepared.


    Unhappy, Su Ze''s power to suppress the whole country at this time? I have to bear it, because in fact, he is the force that suppresses the whole country and even the whole world.


    Because of the existence of Su Ze, Hedao, Nanbang and pomian countries have returned to the Chinese cultural circle. Because of the existence of Su Ze, Liangju, daliangma, xiaoxinyue and other countries sincerely admire it. Xiangtou country no longer dare to play rogue and take advantage of it.


    The pan Western civilized countries, such as the Eagle Head country and the siroba country, stopped one by one, either pretending not to exist, or secretly rubbing in the mainland to desperately train their own strong combatants.


    It is also because of the existence of Suze that all people in all countries in the world realize that nuclear bombs are not omnipotent.


    Before that, everyone had the same consensus and idea, that is, no matter how strong the combatants are, modern weapons are enough to deal with the vast majority of combatants.


    If this is not enough, we can add another one: all beings are equal under the nuclear bomb.


    What combatant, whose strength is upgraded to class B and class A, can resist nuclear bombs? When a big country is forced into a hurry, several nuclear bombs fall, and everything can be easily solved.


    But Suze told them: nuclear bombs can''t solve all problems


    "This time, many countries have asked us to pass through the world," Wen An said to Su Ze with a smile at the headquarters of the reincarnation department in the imperial capital of China. "This time, they have much more sincerity."


    "For example, the crane island country and the South stick country, like the defection, have offered a lot of conditions, a lot of conditions."


    "For example, Luo Xiguo wants to contact Lord Maitreya through customs clearance."


    "There are also several countries with Pan Western civilization, such as maple leaf country, asking us to pass the fifth level reincarnation world" God of death "... There is a bit of sincerity. As for goodwill and malice, I guess there should be half of each."


    Su Ze disagreed with this and said with a smile: "I feel that my strength should not rush to other reincarnation worlds, but should go to the Naruto world of crane island country and improve my strength."


    Wen''an understands Su Ze''s idea: Ashura constitution, Indra constitution and reincarnation eye give Su Ze the power to suppress the world.


    However, this has not yet reached the peak of the power of Naruto world.


    If Su Ze is to be promoted again, he must follow the old path of yuzhiboban, collect Nine Tailed beasts to synthesize ten tails, and then become ten human pillars, reaching the power once reached by the six immortals.


    From the power of the six immortals to the top, it is the woman who brings her own acid, magma, cold ice and yellow sand world, as well as the power of other big tube wood families.


    From the six immortals to the big tube wood Huiye, there are other people of the big tube wood family. In fact, the power has no decisive role. The difference between them is not particularly large, but the play of various abilities is more important.


    There is no doubt that the big barrel muhuiye who swallowed the sacred tree fruit is the strongest, and her strength setting is obviously the strongest, but she is not good at fighting at all. She has been sealed twice by people weaker than herself, which belongs to the type of empty paper strength.


    There are also various powerful settings such as seeing the next second and shuttling through time and space. Most of them can''t give full play to their full strength because people with power are not proficient in fighting and have brain problems.


    It''s really hard for Su Ze to get chakra fruit, but it should still be possible to achieve the level of six Yuzhi spots in the original plot.


    If you reach the level of six Yuzhi spots and can freely use qiudao jade, Su Ze''s strength can go further.


    "Lord Maitreya, if you want to go, I''m afraid you''ll make the master sad again." Wen An said with a smile.


    Su Ze looked calm: "that''s no way. Although the master is really a good woman when he is weak, he is still a figure in the reincarnation world after all, and can''t be with us for a long time."


    "Isn''t their world pursuing a dream called peace? After I collect the tailrace and become the strongest, let them make the whole world peaceful... "


    Speaking of this, Suze is also a little uncertain.


    According to the world situation of Naruto, there is no big barrel of muhui night, and the whole forbearance world has not fought, even if it has passed the customs.


    However, there are also related matters about the big tube wood family. According to the official follow-up setting, Bo people will spread it. In more than ten years, the people of the big tube wood family will come to the tolerance world. Is this peace


    Tell Wen An what he thinks. Wen An ponders: "it''s not necessarily going to develop according to the plot of that story, is it? For example, the second part of the reincarnation world biochemical crisis, which you passed through customs, will develop in strict accordance with the third and fourth plot stories? "


    "If so, doesn''t it mean that some people can experience the plot of the third part in advance after the clearance of the second part of the biochemical crisis? When the reincarnation world called the third part of the biochemical crisis appears, he can go directly in to find the key points and kill the four sides?"


    At this point, he smiled at Su Ze.


    Suze is also understanding.


    Only a few people know Su Ze''s current situation. Wen An, who knows the inside story, certainly has a feeling of deja vu about the situation just assumed.


    In short, it seems that Su Ze knew the story of reincarnation world in advance.


    They were talking, but they had not discussed the results. Suddenly, their mobile phones rang back and forth.


    Wen An and Su Ze were surprised and answered the phone one after another.


    "China''s new reincarnation world has emerged. There is a sixth level reincarnation world!"


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he immediately looked at Wen''an.


    Wen An''an also looked surprised: unexpectedly, at this time, there was a new reincarnation world and a sixth level reincarnation world.


    "I''ll go to the reincarnation world center to see what new world there is."


    Suze said.


    Wen An nodded and began to call to arrange.


    "No one in the reincarnation department is allowed to enter the newly emerging sixth level reincarnation world at will, so as to prevent the erosion of the sixth level reincarnation world from emerging rapidly..."


    "Pay attention to all members of the rotation division and be prepared for response..."


    "Inform cabinet members that a new reincarnation world has emerged, including the sixth level reincarnation world..."


    After entering the center of the reincarnation world, Su Ze saw the choice to enter the reincarnation world.


    The original first level reincarnation world "love apartment", next to a new choice "Snail House"


    The second level reincarnation world "Infernal Affairs" has another option "domestic Lingling paint"


    The third level reincarnation world has two more "Tianlong Babu" and "happy ghost"


    The fourth level reincarnation world has another Godzilla next to iron man


    The fifth level reincarnation world has an EVA


    The sixth level reincarnation world also appeared, and there were two legends of the gods and havoc in heaven.


    After reading this series of new reincarnation worlds, Su Ze really has a lot of solemn expression.


    It was mainly the two new sixth level reincarnation worlds that made him completely uncertain.

 Chapter 365

    In the reincarnation world from the first level to the fourth level, it is not very difficult for Su Ze to pass the Customs on the premise that he has a better understanding of the plot.


    The fifth level reincarnation world EVA is a little difficult. The apostles have different abilities. Each has powerful special forces. The absolute defense at force field can also defend against high explosive bombs. Modern weapons are basically useless.


    Su Ze thought to himself that if we want to pass the fifth level reincarnation world, we also need to recall the plot of EVA to avoid returning all humans in the world to the end of "EVA".


    This ending is not much different from the fact that all the people in Naruto world hang on the sacred tree and achieve unlimited monthly reading.


    What mutual understanding, heart to heart, see the people you want to see, and achieve your wishes


    Su Ze is not able to understand this kind of wish to achieve the destruction of the world. At least he didn''t think about the beauty of "let others understand themselves" or "let the world belong to one".


    As for the two reincarnation worlds of legend of the gods and havoc in the sky, Su Ze is not sure mainly because the plot is uncertain.


    Who is the legend of the gods? Western gods or Eastern gods? Celtic gods or Nordic gods or Greek gods?


    Because of the uncertainty of ancient people''s word of mouth and the division of various regions, even the gods of the same legend have different abilities.


    This means that if Su Ze wants to take risks in this world, it is best to wait for others to obtain some information and determine which world it is before making a decision.


    According to common sense, Su Ze should be familiar with the world of havoc in heaven. The whole process, from the natural stone monkey monkey monkey king to the suppression of Wuzhishan, is a familiar story of Su Ze.


    However, it should be noted that "making trouble in heaven", "journey to the west", other stories about the monkey king and scriptures... There is a point of setting "more and miscellaneous" and showing "less and better" skills.


    The most typical is the monkey king''s seventy-two change ability. There are only a few dozen kinds in the whole journey to the West. Most of them don''t show up. They are basically similar to none.


    If the seventy-two changes all take effect, the omnipotence and power of the monkey king is absolutely similar to omnipotence.


    Similarly, all kinds of immortals in the heaven are also empty. The specific power skills can not be demonstrated, or there is no chance to appear at all.


    Although Su Ze understands the development of the plot of "making havoc in the heavenly palace", what needs to be considered is the strength of the monkey king and all the immortals in the heavenly court - for example, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, who is always beaten to rob things. If we change the world and perspective, how powerful should the king of the dragon family be?


    If considering that Donghai Dragon King has the strength of "king of dragon family" as a benchmark, Su Ze estimates that his strength is far from that of Donghai Dragon King. At most, he reaches the level of giant spirit God, a vanguard official of heaven''s soldiers and generals, perhaps not as good as giant spirit God.


    In other words, it can''t compare with most immortals and can''t resist the golden cudgel of the monkey king.


    This also proves once again that Su Ze still has insufficient strength to consider the sixth level of reincarnation in the world.


    These new worlds were recorded one by one, and Su Ze withdrew from the center of the reincarnation world.


    Wen An, who had just arranged the preliminary response plan of the reincarnation department, saw Su Ze retreat and asked about the new reincarnation world.


    "From the first level reincarnation world to the sixth level reincarnation world, it appears this time."


    Su Ze introduced the names of all the reincarnation worlds and looked at Wen An''an: "is there a regular appearance of the reincarnation world now? It''s a little different from the previous rules, isn''t it? "


    Wen An''an thought and said, "it seems that there is no law, but in fact there is a law. For example, China''s previous management confusion focused on cleaning up the erosion of the reincarnation world. Without customs clearance, there are too many reincarnation worlds, and China''s reincarnation world appears relatively slowly."


    "But this is not a good thing. The slow emergence of the reincarnation world shows that there are no powerful combatants as the driving force; If you want to copy the slow situation in the reincarnation world before, it should not be feasible. Slow also has slow disadvantages, and it is impossible to slowly enhance strength. "


    "At present, with the increase of your strength, Lord Maitreya, the strength of our combatants in China is enhanced, the reincarnation world of customs clearance is increased, and the new reincarnation world level is bound to increase rapidly."


    Is this the law?


    At present, this law seems to be that the stronger it becomes, the more it has to face a powerful threat.


    However, Su Ze and Wen''an both know that if they remain strong, what is waiting for them will never be the end they can make do with all the time.


    "Lord Maitreya, these new reincarnation worlds - do you need special emergency clearance?"


    Wen An asked again.


    She is also asking about Su Ze''s stories about the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze thought about it and said, "the fourth level reincarnation world Godzilla, the fifth level reincarnation world EVA, the sixth level reincarnation world legends of gods and the havoc in heaven may reveal something harmful to a city... If you can pass the customs, you have to pass the customs."


    "However, considering the progress of my own strength and the related things of reincarnation world, I am ready to improve my strength."


    Wen An''an said he understood: "then it''s not too late to arrange most members of the reincarnation department to brush the reincarnation points in the two reincarnation worlds of love apartment and Snail House, and consider it after passing through the reincarnation world."


    "Well..."


    Su Ze pondered for a moment: "the reincarnation world of Snail House, you go to pass the customs. It''s not suitable for most members of the reincarnation department to pass the customs."


    "What''s going on?" Wen An said with interest.


    "In short, the values of this reincarnation world are more problematic, very realistic, but too realistic and snobbish." Su Ze said, "the general content is about a pair of sisters. My sister hates her husband''s incompetence and useless. She takes buying a house as the meaning of life, which is a little paranoid. My sister has a good relationship with her boyfriend, but because I helped my sister, I got in touch with a corrupt official and became the lover of a corrupt official. "


    "Part of this story is trying to describe corrupt officials as sentient and righteous, and lovers as a last resort. It seems that in reality, everyone should ''have to'' for house and money, and then meet amorous and righteous corrupt officials, rich people and rich second generation... "


    Wen''an thought about it and said, "it turns out that the efforts of normal ordinary people are very cheap and worthless in this story?"

 Chapter 366

    "Yes, that''s it. In this story, ordinary people''s efforts are worthless, money worship is forced, improper ways to make money, love and righteousness, and the feelings of family and country are not mentioned at all."


    When Su Ze said this, Wen''an understood more.


    Although the reincarnation world has only one level, it is poisonous¡ª¡ª


    It seems very realistic and profound, but it is very serious to generalize, which makes it easy to think about bias.


    Some ordinary people are conscientious and work hard for their family and life. Some normal people are emotionally loyal and do not climb high branches. More importantly, they contribute to the country and society and can get returns and praise. This is the normal state of society.


    If members of the reincarnation Department repeatedly brush scores in this world, taking corrupt officials as the norm and lovers as the norm... That''s not normal. It''s just dyeing in a dye vat.


    "Well, Lord Maitreya, I''m going to pass the reincarnation world." Wen An''an said, "since the world is disgusting and the first level reincarnation world, I simply use that destructive force to pass through customs."


    "Well, yes. Please collect the intelligence of the two sixth level reincarnation worlds for me. If I have relevant information, I can be more confident."


    After su Ze made arrangements, he was ready to enter the reincarnation center and enter Naruto again.


    Although there is a new reincarnation world in China, the reincarnation world below the fifth level has almost no effect on Su Ze''s strength. After Suze, there will be opportunities to accept the requirements of other countries to pass customs and return to the world. There is no need to seize the opportunity for domestic combatants to become stronger.


    Wen''an reminded Su Ze: "on this point, after I pass the Snail House, I am also ready to become stronger. The chakra cultivation method of Naruto reincarnation world is a bit overdrawn human life. I think I should prepare in this regard."


    "I''m going to choose one of the third level reincarnation world and take full control of that world."


    "With the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, should it be almost the same?" Suze asked.


    "The reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu has been deviated by Zhao Hua. In terms of scientific and technological weapons and biochemical research, I''m going to do a special research to increase life energy. I don''t worry about the relevant cultivation methods or physique extracted by chakra." Wen An said with great interest, "for this reason, I''m going to use ''other gods'' to control the strongest or strongest forces in the world and let them work for me."


    "That''s a good idea, but isn''t there a solution to this in Naruto world? If you become a big barrel wood family, you can... "Su Ze said here and stopped.


    At present, the only way to become a big barrel wood family is to imitate Yuzhi Boban, first collect the Ashura constitution and Indra constitution, open the reincarnation eye, and then seal ten tails to become ten human pillar forces, which is similar to the state of six immortals.


    At this stage, it has been infinitely similar to the family of big barrel wood.


    Su Ze is about to do this in Naruto world. When he does so, of course, the Nine Tailed beasts of the whole Naruto world will become a part of his strength. Of course, Wen''an can''t get it again.


    Moreover, without the ability to pass through the world, Wen''an can no longer obtain Indra''s physique, nor can she replicate Su Ze''s success.


    "I already know your consideration, but I don''t think it''s necessary to develop a third level reincarnation world."


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an, "you go to pass the Snail House first, and then we go to the Naruto world together to find a way."


    "That''s good..." Wen An''an smiled and invited, "since it''s so, shall we go through the customs" Snail House "together?"


    Su Ze did not hesitate: let''s go through Customs together.


    The two choose to enter the reincarnation center together, and then choose to enter the reincarnation world of Snail House together. However, it is embarrassing that the reincarnation world of Snail House can only be entered by one person. Su Ze and Wen An''an each enter their own story of Snail House.


    Su Ze also experienced the feeling of watching the TV plot on site for a long time. After simply completing the basic task of reincarnation in the world, he followed the plot to see the two sisters as demons. When a sister, she must buy a house in Shanghai. No matter what her husband thinks, she is practicing her husband in servitude.


    The family story of being a sister is enough to illustrate the main idea of the story: you don''t deserve to be a person or get married without money. This trouble is fatal.


    Being a sister is also messy, forced and forced... It''s really a lover who has become a chastity archway. It''s so "touching".


    Seeing that song Siming and Haizao are in the hotel and Xiaobei is calling, song Siming deliberately answers the phone to humiliate him and ask him to retreat. Su Ze nods even more.


    "Very good... The plot is very good..."


    Then, with strong motivation, he added a magic trick to song Siming: his wife was in a hotel with others, he called and a strange man answered; Then his daughter was in the hotel with a strange man. He called the strange man to answer


    Enjoy people''s wives and daughters. Hehe, what do wives and women enjoy?


    Song Siming was devastated. He felt that what he had just experienced seemed true and false.


    is that true?


    No, it must be fake. Is it fake? It seems to be true again.


    When Haizao came out after taking a bath, he saw the whole room shrouded in fog and cigarette butts.


    "What''s the matter? What''s bothering you? "


    She snuggled up to song Siming and asked softly.


    Song Siming''s eyes were red: "Haizao, you are still young and can''t go on the road of selling your body..."


    Haizao is full of question marks: ha? Did you take the wrong medicine?


    All done, suddenly become a saint who is not close to women?


    Su Ze looked at the scene with his mind outside and suddenly felt that it might be good for song Siming to experience the real scene.


    At this time, a hint of reincarnation came from my ear.


    "An''an rabbit passes the first level reincarnation world" Snail House ", please be ready to exit the reincarnation world."


    "Forget it, since Wen''an has cleared the customs, please spare your dog''s life..."


    Su Ze said to himself and withdrew from the reincarnation world.


    Back in the real world, Wen''an was waiting outside and told Su Ze about customs clearance information.


    "This reincarnation world is very easy to pass. After I noticed the relationship between all the characters, I caught them all and got them all done. Although it is destructive customs clearance, in fact, it is customs clearance. "


    "There is nothing wonderful and interesting about destructive customs clearance. I would have told you to go through customs according to my idea." Su Ze smiled and told song Siming about releasing the illusion and preparing to make the illusion come true.

 Chapter 367

    Wen An heard Su Ze''s thoughts and kept laughing.


    Because he generally knows what kind of story this is, Wen An has no good feelings except for a few fairly good characters.


    For example, song Siming, Haizao and Haiping... They are obvious clowns and villains, but they show how they "have no choice" and "just reason" again and again in this story, which gives normal viewers a sense of confusion. It seems that people should abuse their power for personal gain and be lovers when they have no way


    Wen An''an certainly knows that song Siming has a mentality of torturing others, so Su Ze''s reverse torture is the best reward for this kind of dog official.


    As they were talking, a phone call came in, which was lieutenant general Luo Hui''s voice: "Wen An, how did you pass the first level of reincarnation world? Didn''t we say that we should not move the first level reincarnation world and train the combatants of our reincarnation division? "


    Before Wen An answered, he saw one phone after another, including Su Ze''s mobile phone.


    "Su Ze, I''m Wenchang," old Wen''s voice came over the phone. "The Secretary reported to me urgently that an an had cleared a reincarnation world that shouldn''t be cleared. Many people discussed it in the reincarnation central forum. What''s going on?"


    Su Ze raised his voice and explained to Wen Lao of his mobile phone and Luo Hui of Wen''an mobile phone: "this is the right decision after I discussed with Wen''an. Please don''t worry. It''s absolutely harmful and useless for this reincarnation world to stay, and there is no good at all."


    Wen laodun was relieved: "didn''t you do something wrong? That''s good. You''ll find a way to deal with it. Don''t let people with intentions stir up a wave of public opinion. "


    Wen An''an smiled: "it would be great if someone tried to engage in a wave of public opinion. I''m afraid they won''t do it, just wait for them to show up!"


    "The more thoroughly these miscellaneous problems are solved, the more stable domestic development can be."


    "You, be careful." Wen Lao asked and hung up the phone.


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui did not hang up, waiting for further calls between Su Ze and Wen An.


    "In the process of exploring this world, we learned that this reincarnation world scoffs at the country, justice and normal life, and believes in the profound reality of some ideas of money worship and power. Although it is the first level reincarnation world, it will make many people misunderstand and and feel that it is the correct concept of life." Su Ze explained, "this reincarnation world can''t stay and brush the reincarnation points for others, nor can it erode the real world."


    Lieutenant general Luo Hui was still puzzled. Su Ze explained several plots, and he immediately agreed.


    In a first level reincarnation world, the theme of the plot is this negative energy, contempt and denial of the efforts of normal people. Throughout the story, there is no concept of family and country, that is, the extremely selfish small people mentality, which is really not suitable for cultivating members of the reincarnation department.


    Wen''an waited for half an hour and found that there were questions and common complaints in the reincarnation center. Most news media did not report this matter, so they knew that this time no one would jump out and fight against the reincarnation secretary and Lord Maitreya.


    Wen''an was somewhat disappointed by this situation - what a good opportunity to lead snakes out of the cave. Unfortunately, the snakes were scared and hid in the cave for a while.


    Seeing that no one questioned, Wen an an arranged for someone to release the announcement of the news media and the announcement at the central forum of reincarnation.


    It shows that the first level reincarnation world has plots that do not conform to normal values, which is not suitable for normal combatants to enter and brush points.


    When this announcement was issued, there was a sudden sadness everywhere - mainly because some old color critics thought that they were urgently cleared and harmonious by the national reincarnation department. There was only one case, that is, the world must be very yellow and violent.


    That''s a hundred million. No, hundreds of millions, okay!


    "Kneel down and ask for the way to enter the snail house!"


    "Is it really so inconsistent with normal values?"


    "Really? I don''t believe in facial expression bag JPG unless I see it with my own eyes."


    "I seem to hear the whistle of the train."


    "Dirty, driving!"


    These guys!


    Wen An was also angry and funny: "how did they think of that?"


    "The Chinese government''s consistent choice is to treat the people as innocent children. In the end, it is right." Su Ze also smiled and said.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an stopped thinking about these small discussions after they had seen them. They prepared and entered the world of Naruto that had been cleared together.


    A few months have passed since the last time he was gathered by the five tolerance villages and defeated by yuzhiboban. After seeing the so-called "power of God", the system of the five tolerance villages in the five major countries and the small tolerance villages in small countries continues.


    The dead have been taken to the pure land world by the six immortals, but two people died and resurrected.


    Yehara Lin and thousand hand rope tree.


    In just a few months, yehara Lin quickly adapted to today''s life in Muye village. As a little girl taken care of by qimukakashi, she helped save the dead and heal the wounded in Muye hospital.


    In the same few months, the thousand hand rope tree became a super fat version of the thousand hand rope tree - cherished his brother''s lost thousand hand compendium, kept feeding him, and finally created a fat man.


    When Su Ze and Wen An came to the gate of Muye village again, the guard recognized them.


    "It''s Lord Maitreya and Mrs. Ann!"


    "Go and report to Lord Huoying!"


    After a while, the master and some people from the root brigade of the dark Department arrived.


    "It seems that we have done some good things in Muye." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "You bastard - why leave without saying goodbye!" The master roared and hit him with a fist.


    Su Ze frowned slightly, looked at her appearance and deliberately made a thick voice: "huh? You''ve become what I don''t like again, master. "


    The master quickly took back his fist and turned his head back: "what do you like or don''t like? It''s just a wayward imp. don''t be so arrogant, smelly imp!"


    That said, when she turned her head back, she obviously recovered her appearance in her twenties, and her voice became gentle and gentle.


    Su Ze smiled: "master, long time no see."


    "Isn''t that me I saw just now?" The master of Arts snorted discontentedly, but still hugged him, hugged Wen An and said, "it''s worrying that you suddenly disappeared. I heard that there is no trace of you in the kingdom of Bo..."

 Chapter 368

    Bo Zhiguo''s slash marketing model or the seafood spicy hot tolerance chain store were created by Su Ze and Wen''an, a very unique profit system. In the few months after they disappeared, both slash marketing and seafood spicy hot fell into collapse.


    Of course, Su Ze and Wen An transferred a lot of cash to buy the name of the fire country and their relationship with gang gloves, and basically no longer considered business.


    The master cannot find the whereabouts of Maitreya and An''an. Of course, we should pay attention to the country of Bo and see if they will return to the country of Bo.


    Although I can vaguely guess the unusual origin of Maitreya and An''an, the master still holds a little hope.


    For several months, they could not find their whereabouts, and the master could only give up gradually in the loss. When he heard the news that Maitreya and An''an appeared again, the master came with surprise.


    After the master said hello, the people of the root brigade saw Su Ze and Wen An.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "speaking of it, I''m not a Muye man now, am I?"


    "Hum, of course you are Muye''s man. Do you still want to escape?" The master said naturally.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "even so, you may not want to admit it soon."


    "What''s going on? Don''t you want to do something bad? " The master had some doubts and even raised a little concern. Maitreya and An''an disappeared for a few months and appeared again. Is there really any idea that endangers the peace of tolerance and Muye?


    "Probably." Su Ze said with a smile.


    The master looked at him with warning: "you''d better not --"


    Looking at the Maitreya and An''an and remembering their previous actions, the master was unwilling to believe that they were deliberate bad guys. After all, he didn''t go on.


    "Forget it. In a word, you two advanced wood leaves, rope tree and Lin are very grateful that you can let them live again." The master didn''t say much in front of the Muye gate. He led Su Ze and Wen An to the Huoying office.


    Not long after I sat down, I saw a fat man break in.


    "Sister, I heard brother Maitreya is back?"


    The fat man first shouted to Su Ze, "brother Maitreya."


    He looked at the master strangely: "sister, you seem to be a little younger?"


    The master''s face suddenly flashed a blush. He deliberately restored his appearance and voice around the age of 20, but because of the special requirements of Maitreya.


    If it weren''t for the request of Maitreya, she was actually more used to maintaining her appearance in her thirties. She had a dignified and deliberately rough voice of "I''m a big man". In the eyes of many ninjas, it was also a dignified style of fire shadow.


    But now that she is pointed out by her brother, she is inevitably a little worried: when she is clearly in the fire shadow office, she uses this posture to meet the Maitreya. If it is seen, she will lose her dignity as a sister and fire shadow.


    "Are you a rope tree?"


    Su Ze asked in surprise.


    "Not my sister yet!" The thousand handed rope tree complained, "every meal makes me eat a lot. He also deliberately prepared military food pills to supplement my physical strength, so that I have to eat before and after meals. I can''t digest it at all!"


    "Huh? Do you have any opinion? "


    The master stared at him with threatening eyes. The thousand hand rope tree was only kind and unwilling to shut up.


    When qimukakashi also came with Yeyuan Lin to talk about the past, Su Ze and Wen''an also lived in the original residence of Muye village again.


    When he arrived at his residence, Su Ze used his mind to communicate with Wen An''an.


    "Lord Maitreya, what should we do next?"


    "My words are to collect tailed animals, seal them into the Nine Tailed animals and enter the level of six spots." Su Ze began to discuss and exchange all his information with Wen An, "what''s different between Yu Zhibo ban and me is that I am a complete ashuro plus Indra plus writing wheel eye. It can be said that I was born in this respect, which is similar to the original six immortals, which is more round than Yu Zhibo ban."


    "But there are also some things worse than Yuzhi Boban. We need to collect the tail beast chakra. It is unlikely that each tail beast will draw a part of the human column force. Instead, we are prepared to draw a part of each tail beast or human column force and borrow the external magic image to become an incomplete ten tail human column force. Relying on this method, you can also try to make you an incomplete ten tailed man. "


    Wen''an''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "according to this method, it''s too kind and soft. Originally, the strength of the tail beast was complete. Now it should be divided into three or even more than four parts. I''m afraid the ten tails synthesized in this way are much worse than the total energy of the six Yuzhi spots?"


    "And I don''t want to share the power of Lord Maitreya. If the greatest power we can get is this degree, I don''t need to divide the absolute power of Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "of course not. On the one hand, we can''t arouse the resistance of the whole world like yuzhiboban. On the other hand, we need to gain strength more unnoticed in order to go further."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze told Wen''an all about the family of big barrel wood, big barrel wood Huiye, and the reincarnation eye on the moon, big barrel wood feather village. Although he had mentioned it to Wen''an before, he didn''t have such details.


    After saying this, Su Ze said, "this time, we get the power of the tail beast. It''s only the beginning. Your ability to research and develop is our top priority."


    "After all, our goal is not yuzhiboban, nor the six immortals, but to become a big tube wood clan with a really long life and not worried about losing their lives in battle."


    "It seems that this time, I still have a lot to do." Wen An said with a smile.


    The blood of the six immortals comes to an end, which is the level of the six immortals and the six immortals. In order to further obtain strength, we should start with the day family and the big tube Muyu village family to synthesize a more advanced big tube wood blood.


    Or start with the datongmu people and directly plunder the blood of the datongmu people.


    Therefore, the most important thing is how to safely and quickly obtain the blood of the big barrel wood family. If this scene can be achieved, even the force of the ten tailed human column can be ignored, which is not completely necessary.


    What Wen An''an needs to do is to study most of the world''s ninja, forbidden art and blood inheritance limits, and finally develop a super forbidden art that can plunder each other''s blood for his own use.


    This is what she said. There are many things to do.


    Fortunately, she has studied most of the common ninja, accumulated enough knowledge base and medical ninja, and even reached the level of no less than a master.

 Chapter 369

    Because of this level of knowledge accumulation, it is even more exaggerated to say that Wen An''s wisdom and all kinds of knowledge statistics are the combination of the complete version of compendium and the weakened version of big snake pill.


    In this regard, the "crisscross four purple fire array" used by seal heijue has been shown at the last time of customs clearance. It can not be achieved by simply well-trained and free release of pros and cons up and down, but a new border Ninja developed by Wen''an on the basis of the original four purple fire array.


    The reason why it is called the weakened version of the big snake pill is that the guy of the big snake pill is too diligent, and there are too many hidden research materials and messy ninja. In order to live long and gain strength, the research direction of the big snake pill has made too many attempts. All kinds of blood succession limits, wooden escape, writing wheel eyes, fairies, mantra seals, seal seals and so on are his research topics.


    Even if Wen An is extremely intelligent and Su Ze is familiar with the plot, he doesn''t know how many research topics and research directions the big snake pill has. Therefore, in a sense, the big snake pill is still the most mysterious person who may master the most crooked ways.


    According to the theatrical version and original supplement of the original plot, Su Ze said several possible ways to obtain great power: ghosts and monsters in the ghost country, stars in the bear country, Loulan dragon vein in the wind country, greyer''s stone and zero tail.


    Among them, the star of Bear Kingdom is less powerful, but it is likely to be a fragment with a tailed chakra falling from the moon - considering that it happened shortly after Naruto graduated, it is estimated that it no longer exists.


    In addition to the original plot, the way to obtain blood also has three supplements: the "art of ghost bud Luo", the descendants of Datong Muyu village, Datong mushe people, and Datong Mutao gold style.


    "In other words, we don''t need to engage in any fancy ghost bud Luo''s art. We just need to master a similar ninja. It''s not to plunder the blood following limit, but to trace back to the source and purify our blood to the level of Da Tan Mu people, isn''t it?" Wen An said.


    "Yes, from this aspect, the art of ghost bud Luo is indeed a reference. What we want to do most at present is to abandon the idea of being too greedy and forcibly plundering other people''s blood inheritance limit, abandon the flashy role, and really absorb blood and purify it."


    Suze said.


    "It should be said that it is difficult or not..." Wen''an mused. "It is estimated that coincidence is needed, and there are some experiments. In two to three years, I can be sure to produce results. If I can find big snake pill and Bei Liuhu, I can be sure to finish it in half a year. "


    "Well, the big snake pill should not be difficult. The difficulty lies in the worst possibility. If the Naruto world doesn''t have a follow-up plot supplement, such as Pei Mihu, big barrel wooden house man, big barrel wooden gold style and big barrel wooden peach style, there is only one exact big barrel wooden Hui night, it will be very difficult for us to replenish our blood. "


    The two men were discussing with their mind. The master had returned here. When they saw them, they smiled and said, "don''t you have anything to say to each other?"


    "If you meet every day, you really don''t have so much to say." Suze said, "is everything all right? Master. "


    The master was a little embarrassed, but he took the initiative to come forward and snuggle up to him.


    "Thank you very much, Maitreya. I have the chance to live with rope tree again -"


    As he spoke, the master couldn''t help laughing when he thought that the rope tree was forcibly fed into a fat man by himself.


    "You''re welcome, but before I left, I said I wanted to find a way to restore your youth, but now I haven''t found it." Suze said.


    "Damn kid, are you going to piss me off? Am I really so old? " The master said a little coquettish and dissatisfied.


    Su Ze was speechless and looked at her fierce eyes: "adjust it again, be younger, well, make a little change here, and change it later... Yes, it will make me more satisfied..."


    Son of a bitch! Are you pinching people at the scene?


    The master scolded secretly in his heart and involuntarily made adjustments to make the smelly kid more satisfied.


    "If you like young people so much, go find young people..."


    Not without complaining, he whispered. After all, the master still didn''t resist the temptation of reunion.


    One night later, when the sun rose the next day, Su Ze and gang Shou slowly talked about the aftermath of the last World War.


    The big snake pill and the pharmacist''s pocket escaped and were chased by the five tolerance villages. They didn''t know where to escape.


    Changmen and Xiaonan also ran away. Zilai also followed the trail of big snake pill, changmen and Xiaonan and tried to persuade them to change their evil ways. Of course, this effort is doomed to be futile, but Zilai is such a stubborn and stupid guy. He is not willing to change whatever he sees.


    Didala was the only member of Xiao organization who was still alive and caught - because he was a disciple of three generations of Tu Ying Da Yemu and had a good relationship with Da Yemu''s granddaughter Heitu, he was just taken away by Yanyin village for education.


    "It''s the safe world of tolerance..." Su Ze sighed.


    "It always feels like you''re going to do something evil." The master said thoughtfully.


    Su Ze immediately laughed and moved his palm.


    "It''s really evil for the fifth generation Huoying of Muye to call me that name."


    The compendium hand immediately turned red, red to the root of his ear, and stretched out his hand to twist his ear.


    "What the hell are you talking about, you stupid little devil!"


    They laughed for a while. After getting up, the master naturally went to the fire shadow office to work.


    Wen''an and Su Ze also began their own actions. Wen''an studied the forbidden art of blood purification and phagocytosis, while Su Ze studied some powerful and huge mysteries to strive to improve their strength. The most typical are multiple shadow separation, wooden Dun series mysteries, flying Thunder God, mutual multiplication and detonating runes and so on.


    If he can be familiar with and master these ninja skills and apply them freely, Su Ze will not become a giant, not practical reincarnation eyes and xuzuo Neng, and can also achieve S-level strength.


    In addition, with the tacit consent of the master of Arts, the original root brigade of the dark Department returned to the leadership of Su Ze and Wen''an and began to look for the whereabouts of big snake pill and Bei Liuhu.


    As time went on, Su Ze also inadvertently saw the three protagonists of the original work, vortex Naruto, chunye Sakura, and Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who was left in Muye village by Yu Zhibo weasel.


    Because Su Ze once asked his men to use sacrifice tactics to seal the enemy, the three people didn''t feel very good about Su Ze, and Su Ze didn''t feel very close to them.


    Because of the emergence of the thousand hand rope tree, although the master is still as close to the whirlpool Naruto, he has virtually lost the most important sustenance as his own brother.

 Chapter 370

    And the original protagonist is neither close nor much related


    Suze''s customs clearance in the reincarnation world has always had such a habit - for example, Linghu Chong has coincidences, adventures and conspiracies around Linghu Chong. For Suze, the customs clearance in that world does not make Linghu Chong happy. Most of the customs clearance in the reincarnation world is not just for the satisfactory outcome of the protagonist.


    However, according to the original plot, following the protagonist can generally go smoothly to the end of the plot and customs clearance.


    However, for Su Ze, who has mastered the plot advantages, there is no need to carry out the plot rigidly according to the plot. Instead, we should develop the strengths and discard the weaknesses to reduce the difficulty of plot clearance.


    Like the current whirlpool Naruto, it is not difficult for Su Ze to get into a relationship with him. In fact, he is just a child who lacks love. No matter what bad things Su Ze has done, he will only welcome and not reject him if he talks to whirlpool Naruto.


    But that''s not necessary.


    Being able to pass the customs and reincarnate the world and gain enough power is Suze''s main goal at present.


    What''s more, Su Ze doesn''t want to contact the whirlpool Naruto''s temperament of no revenge, no mouth escape and no wisdom.


    On a case by case basis, there are really few Island youth protagonists with revenge. They are just some "ashasi (gentle)" waste and innocent kids who "how can people understand each other and the world can be peaceful".


    Some countries dare not even think of great revenge. They must be ruled by cowards with evil intentions. Crane island country has really been castrated


    With a sigh, Su Ze and the protagonist crossed and continued their Ninja research.


    To his surprise, he had not found the big snake pill, and a small snake took the initiative to find him a few days later.


    "Lord Maitreya, who mysteriously disappeared and mysteriously appeared, once thwarted yuzhiboban''s plot and the moon eye plan... Now he appears again. What''s the matter with looking for me?"


    The little snake vomited the sound of big snake pill and asked Su Ze.


    "Is there any conspiracy I need you to pursue?"


    "Almost. I want to ask, if you can live forever, what do you want to do?" Suze asked.


    "Immortality? If you can do it... Of course it''s good. " The big snake pill said, "but isn''t there only one of the six immortals?"


    "The answer is not what I asked. What do you want to do if you can live forever?"


    Suze said again.


    "Can you give me a chance to live forever?" Big snake pill said again.


    "With your cooperation and a person called Bei Liuhu, it shouldn''t be too difficult to live forever." Su Ze said, "ask that question again. If you live forever... What are you going to do?"


    "Immortal? It''s like a big barrel of muhui night and six immortals... "Big snake pill said uncertainly," there are a lot of things to do, such as exploring all the mysteries of Ninja and the mysteries of blood following limit. Without my intervention, the whole forbearance world will restore peace because of my strength and the powerful men I have trained... Compared, Immortality is my ultimate goal. "


    "I happen to know where we are. We can start cooperation with you at any time. If you are willing to give us real immortality and strong strength."


    Su Ze smiled and left Wen''an''s laboratory address for big snake pill.


    A few days later, big snake pill and Bei Liuhu officially came to Wen''an''s laboratory and joined the research on blood purification and phagocytosis prohibition.


    As the big snake pill and Bei Liuhu, who have studied for many years, have rich experience, which quickly saves Wen''an a lot of experimental research time. The research process is smooth and incredible. Su Ze occasionally goes to watch, he can see that the big snake pill is excited to spit out a long tongue, and Bei Liuhu has a red face, but Wen''an still has a consistent expression.


    "This forbidden art can be called great!"


    "As long as the other party is the constitution of chakra system, he can perfectly plunder blood..."


    "It''s wonderful! Ann, you are the creative God of Ninja! "


    Big snake pill and Bei Liuhu did not hesitate to boast about blood phagocytosis and Wen''an. It was Wen''an''s research that solved the most important problem in their hearts and achieved their long-standing desire.


    Big snake pill longed for immortality, and Bei Liuhu longed to become the blood of genius... Finally, after a few months, Su Ze mastered almost all aspects of forbidden art, ninja, illusion and body art. When even flying Thunder God began to learn, Wen An''an finally announced that the research was a complete success.


    As a person who helps the research succeed, big snake pill pays all the research materials and research materials in the past. The reward is to achieve the body of the big barrel wood family in the future, and it will hardly die.


    Bei Liuhu''s reward is to return to Muye village. His body has immortal human blood and immortal eyes. In the future, he may reach the level of Yuzhi wave spot - he really doesn''t want to live forever, nor does he want too powerful power. All he wants is to return to Muye and take back what he hasn''t obtained.


    He wants to re-enter as a student of Ninja school, become a genius, become famous and have a happy life.


    This requirement makes the big snake pill a little despised: this old classmate, that''s what makes him promising!


    Su Ze was speechless about this: This Bei Liuhu really can play. He has a whole rebirth shuangwen routine in Muye village. It''s not good. Big snake pill is immortal. Is there such a rebirth Shuang Wen Shuang? Bei Liuhu is crushed by social pressure. He needs to punch his face and release the pressure.


    In any case, the phagocytosis of blood was finally successful. The research materials of big snake pill were transported to the laboratory, and then Wen''an tried to phagocytize blood in turn.


    After swallowing up the blood of the famous families in the tolerance world, Wen''an''s life energy and chakra energy soared, requiring a period of self-cultivation and digestion.


    After digestion, Wen''an''s hair turned silver white, her head grew double horns, and her skin became pale.


    Initial blood lineage reversion, initial large barrel woodworking success, and chakra successfully owns seven attributes.


    After obtaining the remaining materials and the power of blood, Wen An has been able to float in the air at will, condense white clothes at any time, and create a yin-yang escape black stick, but the Gou jade and qiudao jade have not yet appeared.


    "In terms of blood, it should have exceeded the blood concentration of the six immortals at the beginning, but the six immortals are ten human pillars and master fairies, which I can''t compare."


    Wen''an analyzed: "to further supplement the blood ability, we will devour the large barrel wooden shed people on the moon. After this step, we can reach the large barrel wooden Hui night level that has just reached the tolerance world and has not devoured the chakra fruit."

 Chapter 371

    "Is it more than the blood concentration of the six immortals through blood phagocytosis?"


    Big snake pill looked at Wen An''s state excitedly, and his long tongue brushed from his left face to his right face.


    "The blood of yuzhibo family, Qianshou family, whirlpool family, Huiye family and RI family, and even the blood of Yanyin village, shayin village, Wuyin village and yunyin village... It''s really great! The so-called six immortals are indeed the ancestors of all ninjas. "


    "In this way, longevity can be expected..."


    Su Ze smiled and looked at big snake pill and Bei Liuhu. Different from the excited expectation of big snake pill, Bei Liuhu was caught in a tangle: because Bei Liuhu didn''t want to live forever, he just wanted to be evil and become a big man in Muye village, so as to make up for his regrets in the past. Now he doesn''t know how to choose in the face of all kinds of blood.


    "Mrs. ANN, Mr. Milo, what kind of blood should I choose?" Bei Liuhu finally said.


    "The thousand hand family and the vortex family are necessary, because you need to use a lot of chakra to truly become a child''s body and experience everything in childhood again." Wen An''an said, "as for the others, you can do it."


    "Well, I know..." after hesitating again and again, Bei Liuhu chose three families: Qianshou family, vortex family and Yu Zhibo family.


    In his words, these three families are enough. Each family is beyond his original desire. Now he wants to complete his dream, dominate forbearance school, be valued and become a super genius in Muye village.


    Judging by the words of big snake pill, this vision is really narrow, but Bei Liuhu will choose to enjoy himself, and they will not force persuasion.


    After Bei Liuhu entered the Ninja school, the big snake pill had obtained the preliminary blood of the big tube wood family. For the blood phagocytosis to obtain such a powerful and comprehensive blood, the big snake pill was not only satisfied, but even like epilepsy. He couldn''t help laughing and rejoicing for a long time. Finally, under the advice of the pharmacist, he finally calmed down.


    At a certain time, Su Ze, Wen An An and Da Shewan flew to the moon in the sky together - the astronomical situation of the forbearance world is different from that of the real world. The distance between the moon and the forbearance world is only about one third of that of the real world.


    Many large meteorites float in outer space.


    This distance is the distance of Yuzhi wave spot''s "sky hindering earthquake star", which is the traction of these floating large meteorites; This distance is also the distance that the six immortals once made the moon and hung the moon in the sky.


    The three of Su Ze flew in an aircraft and accelerated by repulsion for three days and nights. Finally, they were about to reach the moon.


    Just then, a huge room sized ball floated from the moon and emitted a silver light towards them.


    Wen''an''s eyes are transformed into divine power, which distorts the space and transmits this silver white light to the different space.


    Suze and big snake pill took this opportunity to land on the moon quickly.


    A young man in white, with his eyes closed, stood next to the big ball and said, "dirty species from the forbearance world, what do you want to take away after you take away the external magic image?"


    Without waiting for Su Ze''s answer, he said to himself, "no matter what you want, I won''t let your goal succeed. In other words, since you dare to appear in front of me, you are killing yourself. "


    "Die, the dirty species of tolerance!"


    Before he finished, the big ball beside him released another light towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and drew his body ten meters in front of him. The silvery white light ran through the body of the young man with his eyes closed. He vomited blood and opened his eyes in disbelief, revealing the dark eyes without eyes.


    How could


    "How could I..."


    At the same time, Wen''an stood in front of Su Ze again and released his divine power to distort the residual power of the silver light into the different space.


    "Why not?" Su Ze said faintly, "your big barrel woodshed man is just an ordinary ninja. He has not obtained white eyes and has not entered the chakra mode of reincarnation eye. Why do you think you can fight us with the reincarnation eye?"


    "After all, you''re not that strong."


    "So it is." The man in the big wooden hut closed his eyes helplessly, and his breathing stopped gradually.


    "Let''s start..." Su Ze said. Big snake pill was full of excitement and looked at the scene.


    Wen''an stepped forward and pressed the corpse of the man in the wooden shed under his palm. After a moment, he opened his eyes. One eye was transformed into a reincarnation eye and the other into a glittering reincarnation eye.


    When the mind moves, the reincarnation eye degenerates into a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, which has the ability of divine power.


    The reincarnation eye also degenerates into a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, which has the ability of other gods.


    Then self-control, eyes into ordinary black eyes, clothes into ordinary clothes, Wen''an has become the state in the usual real world.


    "Still didn''t get the jade?"


    Suze asked.


    "No, qiudaoyu seems to have to have a large number of chakras in order to have it naturally." Wen An''an said this and motioned to Su Ze, "Lord Maitreya, you can devour your blood."


    Su Ze nodded slightly. According to what they had already discussed, Wen An concentrated part of all his blood on his arm.


    Su Ze swallowed all the blood samples of Wen An''an''s arm into his body by using the blood phagocytosis prohibition technique.


    Suddenly, Su Ze put on the unique white robe of the big barrel wood family, the horn appeared on his head, his eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, and the necklace like gouyu appeared on his neck.


    From the aspect of blood, it has reached the level of big barrel muhui night - no, not only that, the power of reincarnation eye is the ability of big barrel muhui night to open reincarnation eye on his forehead and give birth to big barrel Muyi''s eyes after swallowing chakra fruit.


    In this regard, Suze''s blood has been agreed on the big barrel of muhui night that swallowed chakra fruit.


    However, without so much chakra support from chakra fruit, he could not achieve the ability of the six immortals to condense and seek Tao jade, let alone expand the ability of seeking Tao jade to destroy the whole tolerance world.


    After all, there''s enough blood. Chuck can''t keep up.


    "How do you feel, Mr. Milo?" Big snake pill looked at Su Ze curiously and asked him.


    Su Ze was about to answer, but he felt that Wen An had given himself a hint.


    "The chakra quantity of this big ball seems a little amazing?" Wen An said.


    Su Ze immediately understood Wen An''s hint and pressed his palm on the big reincarnation eye.

 Chapter 372

    The big reincarnation eye is a unique creation of the big barrel wood family on the moon. It uses unique technology to gather the eyes of countless compatriots and chakra together to form a unique big reincarnation eye.


    The great reincarnation eye has the ability to release extremely strong ninja. In essence, it is only an instrument that needs to be manipulated to play a role.


    When Su Ze''s palm pressed on the big reincarnation eye, he knew that with his blood concentration at this time, he could completely devour the pupil force and chakra on the big reincarnation eye.


    Without hesitation, he immediately began to swallow.


    More and more white eye pupil force condensed in Su Ze''s body, and the amount of chakra increased rapidly.


    Big snake pill''s eyes were shining, and his body took a step forward involuntarily.


    "Big snake pill..."


    Wen An''an blocked his way forward, smiled and reminded him, "we have almost promised you immortality. There is no need to have an unworthy mind?"


    "No, I''m just very curious." The big snake pill sticks out its tongue and has a hoarse voice.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Ze breathed out a long breath, and a vertical eye appeared on his forehead. It was the reincarnation eye.


    Both eyes are reincarnated, and the third eye is reincarnated.


    There are three round fist sized black balls floating behind, impressively seeking Tao jade.


    With the support of the pupil power of the great reincarnation eye and chakra, Su Ze finally had his own three Tao seeking jade and awakened the reincarnation eye.


    So far, he has basically obtained all the power he can obtain in the Naruto world, and has the same strength as the ordinary big tube wood clan.


    Seeing that Maitreya is so powerful, he has gone beyond the level of the legendary six immortals. Big snake pill can''t help but step back and regret his momentary greed.


    Although I said "very curious" just now, why didn''t Maitreya and Ann know that he had the greedy idea he shouldn''t have?


    "Big snake pill, don''t be afraid. Take the corpse of the man in the wooden shed and complete the blood phagocytosis by yourself. Our cooperation is coming to an end. I hope you don''t do anything bad in the tolerance world. You should know that not only us, but also the six immortals are watching the tolerance world in the pure land. "


    When big snake pill heard this, she also knew that the other party said that the cooperation was over, not only because of her greed, but also because the cooperation has come to an end. Next, big snake pill, who has the blood of big tube wood family, needs to study her own affairs by herself. There is no relationship between the two sides.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Miluo and Mrs. An''an..." the big snake pill smiled and used the channeling technique to produce a big snake. He put the corpse of the man in the wooden shed into the snake''s stomach and disappeared in front of Su Ze and Wen''an through the reverse channeling technique.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an also quickly returned to Renjie and Muye village and returned to their normal state.


    "Next, what we should do is how to further improve our strength."


    Wen An''an said: "at present, we have gained great strength in the Naruto world. Even I have obtained S-level comprehensive strength. Lord Maitreya should have evaluated SS level? Or is it simply beyond the S-level comprehensive strength evaluation above the S-level strength? "


    "No, it''s still S-class comprehensive strength." Su Ze said, "it seems that this S-class comprehensive strength is really a confusing strength standard in the future. Some people barely enter, while others are powerful."


    Wen An''an was also a little surprised. Su Ze''s strength standard was still S-class comprehensive strength. After a little discussion, he said his next plan: "either have a super big action, don''t consider the mood of the master, or the six immortals in the pure land, devour the Nine Tailed beasts, gather ten tails, swallow the chakra fruit, and release the big barrel of muhui night, Swallowed up the blood of the big barrel of muhui night. "


    "Or it''s more gentle. All the Nine Tailed beasts intercept a part, cooperate with the external magic statue, and become a small ten tailed human column force, so as to supplement your total chakra and increase your number of Tao seeking jade."


    "Super big action..." Su Ze was a little excited, but finally shook his head. "It''s not easy for the old Yin goods of the six immortals to do that now. If we really do that, we''re afraid that if we want to become the public enemy of the tolerance world, the dead will come back to life. It''s uncertain that the six immortals and big tube muhui will work together at night..."


    "Up to now, the original plot has been beyond recognition by us. Even the big snake pill has become a big barrel of wood big snake pill. Considering all possible potential hostile forces, we are likely to get nothing in the end."


    Wen''an nodded: "then be more stable. Each tail beast intercepts a part, which does not hurt the life span of tail beast and human column, but only the degree of injury to them."


    "Then you become the little ten tail people''s pillar force..." Su Ze smiled. "Wen An, I think of ways to make my strength further. Compared with me, you still need this part of strength more."


    Wen An was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "yes."


    "However, Lord Maitreya, I want to remind you that if you go on like this, an old woman who likes to wear a blue windbreaker can''t stand it. She presides over the affairs of the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng and suppresses the south of China. She also needs to improve her strength and get along well with you."


    Su Ze is also suddenly: Recently, he and Wen''an went abroad to return home, entered the reincarnation world, arranged the national reincarnation department and other major events. He is really busy. He really has no time to take care of Lianhua Lanru heart.


    "I''ll take her to the next reincarnation world... After all, her internal power and martial arts system have reached the peak, and it''s time to get stronger."


    Wen An said with a narrow smile, "well, the old woman is not an outsider. If she can come and say a good word to me, I can train her in Naruto world for several years and make her upgrade to A-level strength, even S-level strength."


    "Nevertheless, we have to consider that the real power of the world has been gradually taken away by us, and the potential to improve in the future is not too great. There are so many chakras in the tolerance world. Even if Lanru heart becomes the blood of the big barrel wood family, without sufficient chakra support, her strength can not reach the level before me. " Su Ze said, "not to mention, you are angry with her and call her an old woman. It''s strange that she will bow to you."


    "Then let her follow you. If she becomes stronger than me in the future, I don''t envy her at all." Wen An smiled.


    Su Ze shook his head helplessly. Wen An''an was specially angry that Lanru had a hand

 Chapter 373

    According to the plan, Wen''an began to quietly change her face and collect chakras of the Nine Tailed beasts.


    It didn''t take too long. After another three months, Wen''an became a small ten tailed human pillar force, and also had three Tao seeking jade.


    Su Ze and Wen An also began to consider leaving the world.


    The master seems to have noticed that he has relaxed a lot of requirements, including Su Ze''s requirements, Wen An''s certain prohibitions and research requirements.


    At this time, others entered the reincarnation world of Naruto.


    It is the two people''s congresses of Kagoshima, Kim Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto. If they had sincerely surrendered to Su Ze and Wen''an last time, their mentality has changed.


    In the real world, Su Ze alone violently attacked the military bases of the Eagle Head country and expelled the military influence of the Eagle Head country from Asia. The attitude of the crane Island government has changed 180 degrees and is fully close to China.


    What past historical disputes, tears, apologies, apologies and kowtows have been staged several times in the past few days, and the ideological trend of the whole crane island country is changing rapidly and violently.


    Some people even put forward a more radical idea: to give up the fifty tones of crane island and learn from China in an all-round way, we must learn from China thoroughly.


    Not to mention the attitude of respecting and learning from the strong once again shown by Kajima, Okin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi are extremely proud. They admire Lord Maitreya and secretly regard themselves as loyal warriors under Lord Maitreya.


    I really deserve to be Lord Maitreya, the world''s first power, the most powerful aircraft carrier and nuclear bomb, and I can''t hurt him!


    When they entered the world of Naruto, they found that Lord Maitreya and Mrs. An''an were in the same world. They were immediately excited and hurried to pay homage.


    Suze didn''t care about them and handed them over to Wen''an.


    Wen An''an also asked the two about the specific situation and the real situation of crane island country, and combined with the information of crane island country he knew, he judged the real situation of crane island country now.


    After a long time, Wen''an came back with some emotion: "it is certain that crane island''s present respect and obedience are true. It is also true that he will be eager to try if he has accumulated strength in the future."


    "Da Jin Yan Saburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto are among the top ten reincarnated world combatants in Kagoshima. It is not difficult for them to get into the leadership position of relevant departments in Kagoshima. In particular, Masayoshi Matsumoto, who was originally Chinese and had a high degree of education. Chinese identity used to be a drag, but now it is an advantage. "


    "I gave them a part of the blood of thousand hands. They both have the blood of Yu Zhibo. Their future strength is barely enough among most combatants."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that''s OK. Is there anything else on the side of crane island country?"


    "Yes, their government and people are rejecting the people of Eagle Head country and mixed race children... In the past, the people of Eagle Head country were very popular in crane island country and enjoyed super national preferential treatment. Overnight, they were excluded everywhere, almost to the extent that they had no place to buy things and were about to die."


    Wen An''an said, "this country is really cruel and terrible."


    Su Ze also nodded approvingly. Such temperament has been engraved in the bone marrow of the country and cannot be changed.


    After Wen''an gave Da Jin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi an arrangement, Su Ze and Wen''an stayed for another two days and said goodbye to the master.


    Gang was reluctant to give up in the palm of his hand, but his mouth was hard: "smelly kid, when Muye, is this a hotel? If you want to go, come if you want. Don''t come again next time! "


    Su Ze smiled and handed her two sealed scrolls.


    "Well, let''s go, master Ji. Take good care of it. Don''t get too old. I don''t like too mature. "


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    The master stared at him fiercely: "wait, I''ll --"


    Will the next time he deliberately becomes an old woman scare him? I''d better not. This smelly kid is really hard to serve!


    The master couldn''t help smiling and said goodbye to Su Ze and Wen An''an.


    When the two disappeared in front of them, the master opened the seal scroll: "a blood material... Blood phagocytosis prohibition?"


    Through this method, we can obtain the original blood of the big barrel wood family, reach a life span of at least 2000 years, and no longer need to deliberately maintain youth¡ª¡ª


    "Damn little devil, I still dislike my age when I have developed this kind of forbidden art?"


    The master complained angrily, subconsciously covering his mouth: the voice seems too thick, and he won''t like it.


    Then he reacted that the hateful little devil had left and he didn''t have to maintain his young, beautiful and gentle voice all the time.


    Look at the blood phagocytosis prohibition. The master hesitated again and again. He was finally moved.


    "Well, if I have a life span of 2000 years, I''m only a few years old now. I''m still in infancy. How can I be old?"


    Smelly kid, I was busy for this forbidden art before, right? I hope you didn''t hurt too many people.


    And thank you very much.


    A few months later, the master quietly performed the blood phagocytosis prohibition, swallowing the blood materials left by Su Ze into his body.


    With long silver hair and long horns on his head, chakra''s secret skill of maintaining youth was lifted and his body shape changed. The master looked in the mirror.


    "What? It''s as like as two peas in the legend... My own exterior features are gone."


    After lifting the appearance of the big barrel wood family, the master felt full of vitality and chuck''s quantity. He couldn''t believe to see his more white and delicate skin and appearance.


    "It''s really close to being young forever. I can survive in this posture for the next two thousand years... And I don''t need chakra to maintain it."


    The big barrel wood race is really beyond the race of ordinary people. It can be called the race of gods!


    Coming out of Naruto''s reincarnation world, Wen An smiled and dialed the phone.


    "Hello, hello..."


    "What''s the matter with headquarters? Lord Maitreya, do you have anything to order? " At the other end of the phone came Lanru''s slightly tired voice.


    "Is the old woman there?" Wen An said with a smile, "I''m looking for an old woman named LAN Ruxin -"


    Click, the phone hung up.


    Wen An smiled more happily and called again.


    Once failed, twice failed, three times, finally got through.


    "Smelly girl! Dead girl, if you have anything to say, don''t challenge my patience! " LAN Ru shouted angrily.


    "Lord Maitreya asked me to ask you if you have time to come to the imperial capital and go to the world of samsara with him." Wen''an smiled and said, "it seems that you are very busy, so you don''t have to. I''ll tell Lord Maitreya --"

 Chapter 374

    "Who said I wouldn''t go!"


    Lanru cried anxiously, and then said with a little doubt: "little girl, you shouldn''t be making fun of me?"


    "Deng Deng Deng - Congratulations, you''re right!" Wen An said with a smile.


    LAN Ru was very angry and wanted to scold the little girl.


    Just then, Su Ze couldn''t look at it anymore and reached for his mobile phone.


    "Lan Ruxin, come to the imperial capital. Let''s go to the world of samsara. Wen''an is kidding you."


    Lanru''s anger immediately disappeared, and she was even a little embarrassed.


    Was my performance not very good just now?


    It''s also Wen''an. That smelly girl is really too angry. Otherwise, where would I be like this?


    "Yes, I''m going to the imperial capital."


    Hang up the phone, LAN Ruxin arranges some related things in the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng, and rushes to the imperial capital as soon as possible.


    A few hours later, LAN Ruxin saw Su Ze and Wen An.


    Wen An''an is working with some of Jarvis''s intelligent programs to deal with matters related to the whole Chinese reincarnation department and the foreign affairs office. Su Ze is considering entering the reincarnation world this time and whether to agree to some requirements of other countries along the way.


    With the enhancement of Su Ze''s strength and the increase of customs clearance and reincarnation world all over the world, there will certainly be a new and more powerful reincarnation world. This is an unalterable law and irreversible development.


    If you only want to escape or suppress the speed of development, it must be counterproductive.


    At present, China and its allies should consider emergency first, but we can''t ignore the possible crises in other countries that may lead to the demise of the world.


    Seeing Lanru''s heart coming, Su Ze put away his consideration and greeted with a smile.


    LAN Ru said with great emotion: "I haven''t seen you for a while. Your deeds are more legendary than when we knew each other. I really watched you master the reincarnation Department of China and become a legend in the world."


    "Of course, because I''m here instead of you." Wen An broke in with a smile.


    Lanru shook her head silently: I knew that the little girl would compete with herself here.


    The more you care, the more you worry. It''s better to ignore her provocation.


    "Maitreya, which reincarnation world are we going to pass customs this time? Is there a new fourth level reincarnation world or a fifth level reincarnation world in China? " Lanru asked.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "the newly emerging reincarnation world, not to mention the control of the reincarnation department, erosion will not appear in just a few days. At present, China''s reincarnation world is not in a hurry to pass customs. It''s not too late to pass customs after I achieve my goal and increase my strength again. "


    LAN Ruxin doesn''t know much about Su Ze''s current strength, but when she hears Su Ze say so, she is also excited: other countries envy Su Ze''s existence, and have considerable fear and vigilance. A single person who can shake the military hegemony of the world''s first power and overshadow nuclear bombs and aircraft carriers does have this qualification.


    Today, Su Ze''s strength needs to be strengthened again, which is even more gratifying. It means that all countries and other combatants in the world are still far behind Su Ze.


    "What is the power of the Maitreya now?" Lanru asked curiously.


    "It''s far beyond their understanding of S-class strength, and it''s almost the same to call it a God." Wen An smiled.


    "Is there such an exaggeration?" Lanru''s heart muttered to herself with some shock.


    "Of course, you can follow Su Ze into the reincarnation world." Wen An''an winked at LAN Ru''s heart, "by the way, my strength is not weaker than Lord Maitreya."


    How is that possible? You lied to me on purpose?


    Lanru thought, but seeing Su Ze nodding in agreement, her heart was immediately full of frustration: it was only about ten days, and Wen''an was promoted to this point?


    Then he raised his fighting spirit: I also want to keep up with Su Ze''s footsteps... Have such power!


    This is the chance. Su Ze took me to reincarnate the world to increase my strength. I must seize this opportunity!


    Su Ze also noticed LAN Ru Xin''s determination and smiled.


    Clap your hands and call in two people. Su Ze said, "this time it should be a four person team, so you all look at the relevant information and objectives. We all know each other and have nothing to be bound by. "


    LAN Ruxin glanced at the two people who came in outside. They were indeed acquaintances: one was Yan Jiliang, the redundant son-in-law of the Rong family. Recently, he rebelled against the Rong family and killed Rong Jiaojiao, the daughter of the Rong family. He has regained his real name Yan Dahai, and his parents and childhood friends are still at the reincarnation Department of Jiangcheng.


    Although Yan Dahai wants to live with them, he still doesn''t know how to face his parents and childhood friends and explain all this - explain to them that he once loved vanity and abandoned them for 20 or 30 years?


    If Yan Dahai''s parents and childhood friends still enjoy the treatment given by the state, when they know Yan Dahai''s behavior, they are likely to prefer to go back to their hometown and die poor rather than receive such preferential treatment.


    Because of anger, even anger and hatred, not everyone can meet and laugh away their gratitude and hatred. Yan Dahai is worried about what he has done, which makes his parents and childhood friends angry. He would rather go back to live in poverty than recognize himself.


    Another person, LAN Ruxin also remembers, is Tao Shaowu, an international student who once met in the world of the attacking giant in maple leaf country.


    Tao Shaowu persuaded his father to take refuge in the Maitreya. Now his father has become the deputy director of the foreign affairs department. Their family is also a standard loyal subordinate of the Maitreya.


    Tao Shaowu himself has gained the power of a giant and has a comprehensive strength of class B.


    At present, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu are undoubtedly Su Ze''s loyal men. This time, they go to other countries to pass customs and reincarnate the world, which also improves their strength by the way.


    This method also inspires LAN Ruxin. Maybe he should lead some people to pass through the reincarnation world and increase the strength of Jiangcheng reincarnation department in turn?


    However, the idea was immediately extinguished by herself.


    How is that possible? Even if lanruxin''s current strength is not bad, she can''t anticipate the enemy''s opportunities everywhere in the reincarnation world like Su Ze, and clear the reincarnation world with a clear goal.


    Exploring the plot back and forth in the reincarnation world, even if it is her current strength, it will take a long time to grasp the second level reincarnation world, and there is still a considerable danger in the third level reincarnation world, which can not be compared with Su Ze.


    Su Ze is a new world from the beginning. He starts with the third level reincarnation world of customs clearance!

 Chapter 375

    After getting to know each other, LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu all looked at the information in front of them.


    "Siroba, the fifth level reincarnation world, death."


    "Number of entrants, four."


    "Reincarnation world related intelligence introduction: there is a monster called virtual, with a hollow chest and a white bone mask on the head, or human or animal, which may be as large as tens of meters high. This is a monster formed after death. The main story content of this reincarnation world lies in the profession of death and the fact that high school student Ichigo Kurosaki became the God of death and killed a monster called emptiness. "


    "The relevant reincarnation world that siroba needs to pay attention to: the fourth level reincarnation world Harry Potter is the reincarnation world in which class a comprehensive strength combatants and witches gain the ability."


    "The seventh level reincarnation world, the old God, is the highest level reincarnation world in the whole world. At present, we have not known all the data of this reincarnation world, nor do we know the level of erosion."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After reading several pieces of information, Su Ze looked at LAN Ruxin and said, "are you willing to take risks with me?"


    Lanru smiled: "of course."


    Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu agreed in unison - although the fifth level reincarnation world did make them feel a little uneasy, since Lord Maitreya led them, they should not be in any danger.


    "OK, it''s decided." Su Ze said with a smile, "Wen''an, go and send a traffic notice to the West Roba country. Today I will go to the West Roba country to pass through a reincarnation world."


    Lanru was surprised: "is it so obvious to tell them? Not afraid of them -- "


    Wen''an said with a smile, "if you think about it again, do they dare? Even in today''s Eagle Head country, Lord Maitreya said he would go to customs to pass a reincarnation world, they can only show a happy welcome, not to mention the state of siroba? "


    "Today''s Maitreya doesn''t need to take it without telling, but just go over and tell them that they want to pass the reincarnation world, and then pass the reincarnation world."


    "Neither Eagle head nor siroba dare have any other objections."


    With these words, he issued a diplomatic notice to the western Roba country.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, when Su Ze, LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu were ready to board the plane, the welcome reply from siroba had arrived on Wen''an''s computer.


    Su Ze left several flying Thor marks on Wen''an.


    Wen''an also left the mark of flying Thor on the plane, Su Ze''s hand and LAN Ru''s heart.


    Both of them did so in case of accidents.


    Of course, LAN Ruxin and Wen''an will laugh at each other again.


    "Remember? Because you are too weak, old woman, I have to give you a mark so that I can save your life anytime and anywhere. "


    "You are too weak, little girl!"


    Half a day later, when the plane arrived in siroba, Suze felt the mark of flying Thor - the distance was a little long, and he could barely feel it. If he insisted on using flying Thor, he probably had to return by himself. It was impossible to take others, and the amount of chakra must be extremely huge.


    Similarly, Wen''an must be the same, so this method can only be used in an emergency. Around China, flying Thor consumes little and can be used at will.


    After arriving in siroba, the prime minister and various dignitaries of siroba have prepared welcome ceremonies, welcome banquets and even delivered speeches to show mutual friendship.


    Su Ze is not at all cold about this - when he is a visiting official of China? Su Zeke has no idea in this regard, and he will not feel light on his face because of various diplomatic ceremonies.


    To deal with it roughly and simply, Su Ze lives in the residence arranged by the state of siroba. He has a rough feeling: there are peepers on the oil painting on the wall, on the faucet, on the toilet, on the socket, on the electric lamp and on the table lamp.


    Suze called the people who arranged the accommodation. One by one, he picked out these cameras or listeners and threw them in front of them.


    The person who arranged the accommodation had a thick skin and a smile: "excuse me, Mr. Maitreya, are you dissatisfied with our arrangement?"


    "I don''t want to repeat it for the second time... I''m not a normal diplomat. Don''t engage in these messy diplomatic ceremonies and unspoken diplomatic rules. Arrange a normal place for me, otherwise I will make your whole country of siroba regret."


    The person who arranged the residence quickly withdrew in a cold sweat, and soon arranged a residence where there were no more messy means - the country of siroba finally did not dare to keep a fluke mentality to test and arrange relevant things honestly.


    When everything was arranged properly, Su Ze left his residence with LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu, quickly arrived in an uninhabited area and entered the reincarnation world of siroba.


    Even if siroba performs well, it is impossible for Suze to expose the fixed place in and out of the reincarnation world to them, otherwise he may be caught off guard.


    There are also ten reincarnation worlds in siroba. In addition to the lower reincarnation worlds that do not need to be paid attention to, the fourth level reincarnation world Harry Potter, the fifth level reincarnation world death, the seventh level reincarnation world the old God is the reincarnation world that Suze paid more attention to before he left.


    Death is a reincarnation world set from the beginning. Su Ze and LAN Ruxin agreed to enter the world of death together.


    Then, Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai looked at a siroba woman with blond hair, beer and white swimsuit. They all looked helpless.


    Even if it is agreed, generally speaking, there will not be such a good time, but once it occurs, there is no other way.


    Let such a drunk woman basking in the sun on the beach sneak in and replace Tao Shaowu


    "Exit to re-enter?" Lanru asked.


    Yan Dahai took out his pistol and said, "Lord Maitreya, kill this woman? People with Pan Western civilization are not born in the same way as us. "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "don''t do this. First look at the world. As for this woman..."


    With a glance, an illusion was easily applied to her as a means of prevention.


    After getting ready, Su Ze''s reading power swept away and saw things within a few kilometers around.


    Several famous addresses appeared in front of Suze: after the corner of the street in front, you can see "internal medicine, pediatrics and Kurosaki hospital."


    After a few more streets, it is konzuo Cho high school. The protagonist Ichigo Kurosaki also walks through several streets to go to high school.

 Chapter 376

    This is the main story of the reincarnation world of death, which takes place in konozhi.


    In the world of the God of death, the only place to mention the earthly world is konzuo town. To put it more extreme, this is all the earthly and earthly maps set in the world of the God of death.


    The present world is the empty seat Town, as well as the corpse soul world and the virtual circle. The system composed of these three worlds is the main world outlook of the God of death. As for the zero fan team and the king''s court where the spirit king is located, there is almost no need to care. The shadow empire of the annihilator and the theater version of the hell world are far from important.


    In Suze''s induction, several more important places were not found, either because the distance was too far away or because of protection.


    The Puyuan store where Puyuan Xizhu is located and the location of the masked Legion are all important places in the original plot. However, both places are proficient in border crossing ghost road and can hide their own existence.


    Now that we are near the protagonist Ichigo Kurosaki''s home, the story starts from scratch.


    Reincarnation world light curtain prompt task: "kill a virtual animal and obtain 200 reincarnation points."


    As always, the reincarnation world gives the minimum requirements for completing tasks. For ordinary combatants, this requirement is a little high, but it should not be too high for combatants who dare to enter the reincarnation world.


    Er... Just thinking of this, Su Ze shook his head when he saw the drunken blonde.


    Yanglu people and people of Pan Western civilization will really die. They don''t know the value of life.


    Not only ignore other people''s lives, but also don''t care about their own lives. It''s really powerful.


    The drunk came in and died. Su Ze didn''t even have to be careful. She was expected to be killed and eaten by Xu.


    "Fix the current situation first and determine the timeline."


    According to the author''s setting, there is still trouble


    Because of the temporary preference of the original author, he wanted to improve the force of boss lanran Youjie at the end of the avalanche jade article, which led lanran to say the line "heizaki Ichigo, your life is under my control, and I trained you to grow up and become my opponent"


    If this sentence is false, it''s just blue dye''s arrogant words after integrating broken jade. It''s easy to say.


    If this sentence is true, it means that the emergence of Su Ze and others will soon fall into the eyes of LAN ran Youjie, explore the intelligence of Su Ze and others and make corresponding conspiracies.


    So, is it true or false? The author is also a famous character. The poetic feeling of setting is greater than the plot. Some strength and story setting do not need to be taken seriously.


    Otherwise, LAN ran Youjie came to fight with the boss so quickly with a jinghuashuiyue soul chopping knife, but Su Ze didn''t want to do it.


    Solve the identity problem and buy a house two away from the Kurosaki hospital. Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai wake up with the sober siroba woman.


    The siroba woman who woke up regretted very much: "because she was lovelorn recently, she was going to hang a boyfriend on the beach. Unexpectedly, she drank too much. Somehow, she thought that she would simply become a strong man like a witch and let men serve me."


    "Then I entered this reincarnation world..."


    "Are you all Chinese? Specially come to siroba for customs clearance? "


    "Yes." Said LAN Ruxin.


    "Am I interrupting your plan? Should I leave early now?" The siroba woman is reasonable and not too confused.


    Lanru shook her head: "you''ve disturbed our plan. You don''t have to quit. You''d better wait until we pass the customs."


    "This......" the siroba woman was a little uneasy.


    Growing up in siroba, she can be kind to strangers, but she knows more about the dangers caused by spending too long with strangers - siroba and the eagle''s head are famous for all kinds of murder and abuse cases all over the world, and all kinds of hotel murder films are not completely fictional, but have a considerable realistic foundation.


    Would three strange Chinese have such terrible ideas?


    When he was upset, he heard Yan Dahai calling Su Ze: "Lord Maitreya, next -"


    The siroba woman was greatly surprised and looked at Su Ze: "my God, you are... Maitreya? Are you really a Maitreya? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    "Hello, Maitreya, the most powerful human being in the world. My name is Alice porut. I''m 20 years old! My friends and I adore you very much! Can you sign with me? "


    As he spoke, he came up with his swimsuit and motioned that Su Ze could sign on the swimsuit.


    He kept shaking his body and tried to rub with Su Ze, so he almost put the "upside down" hint out to everyone.


    Suze took a silent step back and motioned Lanru''s heart forward.


    Blue Ru pushed the shameless woman away with a black face. Suddenly she felt that Yan Dahai''s initial proposal was really great. Why didn''t she cut the shameless woman with a knife just now?


    "So what''s the use of this woman?" When LAN Ruxin dragged the flower obsessed siroba woman to the next door, Su Ze said helplessly.


    After LAN Ruxin came back, she said a little sour: "it''s useless, but it can show the amazing charm of Lord Maitreya..."


    Su Ze smiled: "my amazing charm is enough to have you. Don''t think about it. This woman has to find a way to deal with it."


    "It''s easiest to kill her." Yan Dahai said.


    LAN Ru frowned: "it''s too much to kill such a woman without much sin for no reason. Although she''s so obsessed with flowers that I''m not happy, she won''t kill people. "


    Su Ze also agreed with LAN Ruxin''s idea. From the beginning, if Su Ze did not distinguish good from bad and saw that it was siroba''s people, he would kill them directly. Although it was simple, it was not what Su Ze wanted.


    This is not a war between the two armies. This woman is a quite ordinary siroba fighter with no evil ideas.


    "If you don''t kill her, is it possible for her to betray siroba and the west?" Yan Dahai asked, "if possible, we can train her."


    "Don''t think about it. Under the brainwashing and rendering of Western civilization in the past 200 years, it is difficult for westerners to betray their common spiritual hometown." Su Ze judged, "their loyalty to our country is even more impossible unless they have a miserable past."


    "Leave her alone... If she still has a chance to survive when the world is over, it''s not too late to say what to do."


    LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai don''t discuss it. Su Ze starts to feel everything around him. They come to the world of death. The plot should start soon.

 Chapter 377

    That afternoon, a "gas explosion" occurred two streets from Kurosaki hospital.


    Su Ze and LAN Ruxin both saw that Xu, who was about 20 meters in size and wearing a white bone mask, was destroying. They also saw a short girl with an onion head beheading the Xu.


    This short girl is the cause of death, rotten Lucia.


    As Su Ze expected, the plot is about to begin.


    "In this way, every god of death can float in the air, can be invisible to ordinary people, can release ghost Dao and soul chopping knife, and has certain Kendo and fighting ability. For ordinary combatants, this should already be a class B force? "


    After Suze gave a brief introduction, LAN Ruxin said.


    "It can be said that the ordinary God of death who can kill ordinary people may be less than level B, but there should also be level C. the strength of rotten wood Lucia must be level B. after the protagonist heizaki Ichigo becomes the God of death, it must be level B."


    "Tonight, it should be the time for heizaki Ichigo to become the God of death."


    In front of LAN Ruxin, Su Ze didn''t cover up too much, just as he didn''t cover up too much in front of Wen''an. In fact, LAN Ruxin already knew that Su Ze had considerable "prophet" ability for the plot, but she also knew that it was a big deal and never announced it.


    They turned around and returned to their residence. They saw that the woman of siroba, Alice, was a little idle. Yan Dahai was talking to him. The atmosphere between them was quite harmonious.


    The main reason is that Yan Dahai was able to enter the Rong family as a redundant son-in-law, and her speech and knowledge are relatively excellent. The boyfriends Alice used to make are not so excellent. They are people who like to boast about their sports ability and their ability to make money, or those who engage in parties all day. At present, they are talking well.


    Su Ze and LAN Ru didn''t expect this kind of development at a glance.


    Yan Dahai gets up when he sees them coming back. He doesn''t want to have a deeper relationship with Alice. After the Rong family''s affairs, he has avoided the relationship between men and women like snakes and scorpions. He just wants to compensate the people who once owed, but he doesn''t dare to show up.


    Alice''s next attention was obviously on Yan Dahai. Even after dinner, she was subconsciously close to Yan Dahai.


    At midnight that night, Suze opened his eyes.


    "Coming..."


    The glittering butterfly flapped its wings slightly in the air, as if it were a signal. The onion girl landed from the sky with a serious face, and then jumped into the Kurosaki hospital to look for the trace of emptiness.


    Heizaki Ichigo gives rotten wood Lucia a a kick, but rotten wood Lucia is shocked that ordinary people can see their spiritualized self and hit their body.


    Then, a virtual appeared in the street, chasing and killing the ghost little girl that heizaki Ichigo took care of every day. Heizaki Ichigo couldn''t help going out to protect the little girl from the monster.


    Just then, rotten wood Lucia appeared again and fought with the monster.


    At this time, Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai came out.


    "What are you doing?" Su Zeming asked.


    According to blue dye''s right introduction, this time the rotten wood Lucia was injured in his plan; Heizaki Ichigo takes this opportunity to have the power of death, and rotten wood Lucia is injured. Puyuan Xizhu takes this opportunity to hide the broken jade in rotten wood Lucia''s soul, which is also expected by him.


    But these words are obviously too much. Su Ze can only judge that if lanran really pays attention here, Su Ze and others have been exposed now. Hiding is meaningless. It''s better to stand up upright and bright.


    If lanran doesn''t pay attention here, what''s happening now is just a coincidence. Su Ze and others will participate in the plot sooner or later. It''s time to step in.


    Seeing three ordinary humans come out, rotten wood Lucia exclaimed in surprise: "it''s ordinary humans and will be killed by falsehood! Let them go home! "


    Heizaki Ichigo was also a little worried. He waved to Su Ze and said, "go home quickly!"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Are you doing damage here? "


    Heizaki Ichigo was very worried. He simply put on his usual bad youth disguise and shouted, "yes! Get the hell out of here - no, run! "


    Just between the two people''s dialogue, Xu, who had beaten rotten wood Lucia out before, had rushed towards Su Ze and other three "ordinary people" with a grim smile.


    "Now that you have come, don''t go. Let me eat you!"


    Its huge body only pounced on Suze.


    Su Ze looked at it in surprise. In the anxious eyes of heizaki Ichigo and rotten wood Lucia, he directly raised his hand and pressed the empty one.


    "What are you?"


    Xu was stunned, struggled for a while and didn''t move. The man in front seemed to have a powerful and incredible force. Pressing his body, he lost his ability to resist.


    Heizaki Ichigo was even more shocked, and rotten luqia also stared.


    How! Even I didn''t have enough information to defeat that "virtual". In front of this ordinary person, it was simply pressed and held down like a puppy.


    Who is this ordinary man?


    The crisis is over?


    Su Ze pressed the empty head and got rid of its negative emotions such as swallowing and cruelty. He obtained some scattered memories - some of them were fragments of his memory before his death, which he could not recall. For example, when a family was sitting eating, the empty didn''t know who he was in the family, or maybe he was just a bystander, Or the dog lying on the side.


    After it became empty, it had lost itself. It didn''t even know who it was, leaving only instinct to vent.


    At the same time, there is another part of the memory, the memory of a brown haired man smiling in front of him.


    It''s really the story according to lanran''s statement. It''s his arrangement that rotten wood Lucia is injured and heizaki Ichigo awakens the power of death


    In other words, from today on, the battle of wits and courage with big boss lanran began.


    With a sigh in his heart, Su Ze took out a ward off evil talisman and pasted it on the empty forehead.


    White smoke rose from Xu''s body, his body size was reduced by a third, and he screamed violently.


    "Damn you, what did you do to me! My body and strength -- "


    "It''s really a rare ghost. Are all the ghosts here like this?" Suze asked Rukia about the rotten wood.


    Rotten wood Lucia looked at him strangely: "hey?"


    Su Ze also looked speechless: "Hey, what? Aren''t you ghosts who catch ghosts? It''s really strange that ghosts can be raised to such a big age here in the island country? You can''t even kill the evil talisman once. How can you raise it? "

 Chapter 378

    "Well, you may have misunderstood something."


    Rotten wood, said Lucia.


    "What did you misunderstand?"


    Su Ze said something and pressed the two evil talismans on Xu''s mask. Xu gave a scream and disappeared completely.


    "We haven''t heard of ghost and ghost difference. Our side is called soul and death, in which soul is divided into ''integrity'' and ''emptiness''..." rotten wood Lucia explained, "are you?"


    "We are from outside the island. There are underground governments and ghost guards over there." Su Ze smiled and casually pulled out a new setting, "there are ghosts and evil ghosts in our side. Is your emptiness the evil ghost in our side? But why is it so big? "


    "Is that so?"


    Rotten wood Lucia was half convinced, but in a word, it was a good thing that today''s emptiness was solved. She decided to report today''s situation to the jingling court of the corpse soul world.


    Is there a foreign god of death? Or the other party''s purpose is unknown?


    "Please wait a moment and don''t leave. I need to report to the corpse soul world..." said rotten Lucia, taking out a small communication machine.


    However, after pressing twice, I found that the small machine didn''t know when it broke down, and immediately showed an embarrassing smile.


    "Well, please wait..."


    Bang, a black smoke came out of the small machine, which was completely scrapped and even the parts fell to the ground.


    Rotten wood Lucia immediately clenched her teeth and said, "damn Twelve teams, they fool me with this unqualified product..."


    He forced a smile at Su Ze and said, "well, could you please wait a moment, or make an appointment to meet again tomorrow? I will tell your news to the corpse soul world as soon as possible. "


    "The so-called corpse soul world is your underworld, right? Your king of hell and judges -- "


    "There''s no such thing!" Rotten Lucia waved quickly.


    "That''s right. Even ghosts are so petite and lovely, and evil ghosts are so big. It''s really strange on your side." Suze said.


    Petite and cute?


    Rotten wood Lucia''s face was black and her palm pressed the soul chopping knife: "do you really laugh at my short stature? I really want to cut people."


    "However, this gentleman''s strength is indeed very strong. It''s not like you were nearly killed by falsehood after playing for a long time." Heizaki Ichigo said aside.


    Rotten Lucia looked back and slashed in front of him: "you seem to have said something you shouldn''t have said just now?"


    Heizaki Ichigo waved his hand silently, indicating that he had never offended the dwarf like the eldest sister.


    "In a word, that''s the way it is... We''ll meet again tomorrow. I''ll report your situation to the corpse soul world. Before that, please don''t act without authorization, including dealing with emptiness." Rotten wood Lucia threatened heizaki Ichigo and said solemnly to Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, I live at the corner of the street. You can come to us tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Rotten wood Lucia answered, and then began to deal with the follow-up things for the heizaki Ichigo family - such as the damage caused by falsehood, which would turn into a truck that crashed into the wall of his house.


    Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai turned back.


    On the way, Su Ze said with reading power: "from now on, pay attention not to discuss the plot. We are likely to be noticed by others."


    "Everything follows my setup."


    LAN Ru''s heart and Yan Dahai silently respond. The three return to their residence. Su Ze looks at the two traces of intrusion and quickly takes back his eyes.


    I''m really a conspirator... Let''s go there and do it here.


    A trace of invasion is very hidden. It is probably the subordinate of lanran Youjie. His strength may be very strong.


    Another sign of invasion is very obvious and even disdains to hide. The intruder is lying on the floor at the door - a pure black cat.


    This black cat is the night of Sifeng hospital where Puyuan likes to help one side.


    It was sent by hisuke Puyuan.


    Su Ze can understand LAN Ran''s plot, but he can''t understand Puyuan''s plot.


    According to the original plot, Yosuke Urahara is always in a "hold back" position and seems to have more than enough conspiracy against lanran, including the war between the corpse soul world, the masked Legion and lanran''s men. When lanran fought against everyone, Yosuke Urahara was in a state of no action.


    A sneak attack was successful, which sealed lanran''s ghost road with a powerful seal beyond No. 100 by borrowing the possibility of further evolution of avalanche jade.


    Puyuan Xizhu also pays attention to the growth of heizaki Ichigo and hides the broken jade in the soul of rotten luqia. No one told him. He knows a lot of things and hides a lot in his hands. Whenever there is something, he can always find a solution.


    It can be said that there is only one layer of ambition between him and lanran, and the difference between other means and wisdom is not too great.


    Now when lanran notices that Su Ze and others are disturbing the situation, she sends someone to check it; Puyuan Xizhu also sent the night of the four Maple yard, which turned into a black cat.


    Is Puyuan Xizhu protecting Suze and others, or is he also monitoring the troublemakers?


    Should be both?


    "Go and see the cat, father and mother." Su Ze said to LAN Ruxin.


    Lanru''s heart was a little surprised, but she didn''t show too many other expressions. She just went forward to pick up the black cat: "Wow, what a lovely little cat, Lord Miluo, look!"


    Su Ze nodded slightly. The black cat looked up lazily and lay down in LAN Ru''s heart again.


    Suddenly, LAN Ruxin broke off his legs: "is it a male cat or a female cat? We -- "


    Before the words were finished, the black cat screamed "wow", turned over and scratched its claws at LAN Ruxin''s arm.


    Lanru''s heart only felt a cold on her hand. Before her internal power gushed out, her skin had been caught with a faint blood stain.


    Then the black cat screamed and ran away, as if scolding them.


    When the black cat left, Lanru looked at Su Ze with shock: "so fast - the black cat''s speed is so fast that I didn''t have time to defend my internal power!"


    Su Ze nodded: "it''s really fast."


    At the same time, Nianli explained to LAN Ruxin: This is a god of death, named night one of the four Maple yard, the eldest lady of the four Maple yard family, an aristocrat in the corpse soul world. She is more wild, difficult to tame and playful. She left the corpse soul world with Puyuan Xizhu before.


    Can be freely transformed in the form of black cat and death.


    Because she has no goals and has nothing to do, she just follows the actions of hisuke Urahara. Although hisuke Urahara respects her very much and her status is higher than hisuke Urahara, once she meets important affairs, she is hisuke Urahara''s senior thug.

 Chapter 379

    It''s such a cat


    No wonder just broke its legs to see the male and female, will be scratched by it!


    Four Maple yard night is again full of wildness and playfulness, and it is impossible to accept this kind of open body privacy and let people have a look at the situation of male and female.


    Lanru looked at Su Ze with a little doubt in her eyes.


    Are all the gods of death so powerful? Or is this night''s strength particularly powerful?


    "Her nickname is instant God night one. Except for lanran, who is a thoughtful guy, few can beat her speed. If she uses the "instant coax" combat skills, she should have the same destructive power as the master, but she still has the ultimate speed and the full range of attacks from the sky back and forth. She should be able to surpass the master. "


    Master?


    LAN Ruxin was even more puzzled: she had never entered the Naruto world, so she didn''t know much about the master''s strange power fist.


    Su Ze smiled and conveyed part of the training image of the master to LAN Ruxin.


    Lanru''s heart was a little shocked: with one punch, dozens of meters of land would collapse? This woman looks young. Is she S-class strength?


    She didn''t know that the master himself was used to careless clothes and rough style, which were forcibly corrected by Su Ze to look like when he was 20 years old. At that time, the master was young and beautiful and didn''t have so many rough looks after self abandonment.


    What she saw was the young and beautiful master after su Ze''s correction, not the Muye fire shadow and mother Tyrannosaurus Rex image in the original book that didn''t care much about her woman''s identity.


    Strictly speaking, the strength of a master can be said to be the top of a level, which can be regarded as s level or not. Like the night of four Maple yard, it must be S-class strength.


    After sending off the night of Sifeng hospital, nothing else happened.


    The next evening, the rotten wood with extremely weak breath came to Suze''s door.


    Su Ze was surprised and suddenly.


    If the injury of rotten wood Rukia and the awakening of Kurosaki Ichigo were deliberately manipulated by lanran and nishuke Urahara was happy to see - then it didn''t happen last night, it will happen today, it won''t happen today, and it will happen one day.


    Besides, there is the first plot description of the plot world of death.


    At the beginning, Kurosaki Ichigo complained, "I don''t know why he is more and more easy to see the soul", which itself shows that his own spiritual power is getting stronger and stronger, and it is time for the person who performs the plot to "be ripe".


    Therefore, the injury of rotten wood Lucia and the awakening of heizaki Ichigo are doomed to be in these days. Because after this period of time, heizaki Ichigo''s own spiritual power may attract more attention from the corpse soul world, annihilator and so on.


    I knew that all this was irreversible, but Su Ze still adhered to the original setting.


    "What''s the matter with you, Miss ghost?"


    Rotten wood Lucia rolled her eyes: "they all said I was the God of death. I''m not a ghost at all! And I have a name. My name is rotten wood Lucia! "


    "Oh, oh..." Su Ze nodded. "Rotten wood, Miss Lucia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Rotten wood Lucia looked ugly and talked about today''s experience. Today, a powerful virtual appeared near konzucho high school. She saw that she was going to hurt ordinary humans. She took the initiative to save humans, but she was not an opponent.


    In desperation, he had to send part of the power of death to heizaki Yihu to help kill Xu.


    However, I never thought that heizaki Ichigo was a monster level guy. She directly robbed most of her power of death, and just woke up, the power of Death killed a void.


    Although the rotten Lucia has been treated by others, she has nowhere to go, and she doesn''t dare to contact the corpse soul world.


    "If the corpse soul world knows that I secretly give the power of death to ordinary people, then I will be executed." Rotten wood, said Lucia very sadly.


    Su Ze nodded slightly to show that he understood.


    "My house is quite big. Do you want to live here?"


    "Is that ok?" Asked rotten Lucia.


    "Yes."


    Suze said, rotten wood Lucia smiled, but Suze''s next words immediately made her a little unable to laugh.


    "But I want to be more honest with each other."


    Su Ze said and looked at the girl''s barren figure: "we are not familiar with each other, and I am not the God of death in your island country. Normally, you should be on guard against me and live with the people who help you treat? Why did you come to stay with me? "


    "It''s a little inconvenient over there." "Rotten wood," said Lucia, "if it''s not possible here --"


    "Can you be more honest?" Suze asked.


    "I''m sorry. If I can''t, I''ll live in heizaki Ichigo''s home." Rotten wood, said Lucia.


    Su Ze suddenly understood that rotten wood Lucia was indeed sent by hisuke Urahara to observe and contact his people. But rotten wood Lucia was more sincere and naive and could not say the purpose entrusted by others.


    "The person who treated you has a black cat at home?" Suze said.


    Rotten Lucia''s body froze and wanted to ask: how do you know "Mr. yeyi"?


    "He suggested you live here and see if we are good people? In the future, you can also plead guilty to the corpse soul world? By the way, this is also your responsibility, not his entrustment. " Su Ze smiled and said.


    "Why do you know so much?" Hearing this, rotten wood Lucia felt that she could not hide it. The handsome man opposite obviously knew all about it, and there was no need to hide it.


    "Because he sent the black cat yesterday to check our situation."


    Su Ze said, "don''t worry. Just stay at ease. We can observe us. We won''t care."


    "It''s just that I want us to be more honest."


    Originally, the store manager has asked Mr. yeyi to check here in advance. Did you suggest me to come because there was no harvest? Or did you suggest that I live here because there was no danger?


    Rotten wood Lucia thought like this, but she still knew etiquette very well and apologized: "I''m sorry, I was rude before, please be sure to forgive me!"


    "Don''t worry, just stay like this." Suze smiles and thinks about what lanran and hisuke Puyuan will do next.


    Hisuke Puyuan should have no more moves, but lanran, should be able to do something.


    Or is it still the plan in the original book?


    That''s right. At present, the plan has not been implemented. It''s still the most secret thing. Lanran doesn''t have to give up.

 Chapter 380

    Since rotten wood Luqiya lived here in Suze, while observing Suze and his party, she became a female high school student of konzuo Cho high school. She watched heizaki Ichigo perform his duty as the God of death, and became friends with heizaki Ichigo, Yoshiyuki Inoue, chadu Taihu, youze Longgui and others.


    It''s also very busy. In addition to these, rotten luqia has to find Xizhu Puyuan from time to time, and be careful not to be found by the corpse soul world to lose the power of death.


    A few days later, when Rukia saw Yosuke Puyuan again, she said her observation report by the way.


    "Maitreya, the four of them are really not native to the island country. It can be seen from their dislike of kneeling and speaking honorifics. But it also seems that it is not simply the origin of hell and ghost. "


    "The woman with blond hair is obviously a foreigner from another country, and she is different from the three Maitreya. On the surface, she seems to worship the Maitreya. In fact, she has a certain degree of vigilance and vigilance for the three Maitreya, hiding her strength. "


    "The strength of the three Maitreya has not been proved until now. I only know that the strength of the Maitreya is stronger than me, and the other two are weaker."


    Puyuan Xizhu lazily covered his mouth with a small fan and yawned: "Oh, it''s really unexpected. What kind of person will it be and just appear there?"


    "It''s a very hateful guy anyway!" Four Maple yard night in the form of black cat said angrily in a man''s voice. As long as she remembered the insult she had received before, she couldn''t let go.


    "Probably."


    Puyuan Xizhu remained calm, but he estimated the current development of things - rotten Lucia will be discovered by jinglingting in a while? The four Maitreya people appeared at this place at this time. Isn''t it really the men arranged by lanran?


    What exactly is lanran going to do? Or are the four Maitreya another force?


    In a word, as an extremely intelligent man, although he seems lazy, he is actually very vigilant.


    He didn''t believe that it was a coincidence that the four Maitreya appeared near heizaki Ichigo''s home. There must be someone behind it.


    Rotten wood Lucia finished her observation, bought two consumables and left Puyuan store.


    "Those four guys are actually a group of three, and another person has another mind. What a surprise. " Yeyi said, "Puyuan, do you want to have a good talk with them?"


    "It sounds like trouble..." Puyuan Xizhu said with a smile. "In short, what they think should not escape our observation. They just need to look at it."


    "You guy..."


    Four Maple yard jumped on his face and scratched a bloodstain: "cheer up for me, don''t be lazy!"


    Puyuan Xizhu helplessly covered his face: "yes, yes, Mr. yeyi, I know."


    Heizaki Ichigo and rotten wood Lucia worked together to get rid of emptiness. The days passed quickly. Every day there were new events - helping Inoue Zhiji cross his brother, helping chadu Thai tiger save the poor soul, and meeting the annihilator Shitian Yulong. Shitian Yulong released the spirit bait, which led to Da Xu Killian and was defeated by the outbreak of heizaki Ichigo.


    Just two days later, Suze noticed that rotten Lucia was depressed, even with some despair.


    She noticed that someone came from the quiet spirit court and wanted to take her back to suffer.


    At dinner, rotten Lucia bowed her head and said goodbye to the four Suze: "Mr. Milo, Miss lotus, Mr. Dahai and Miss Alice, thank you for your care and shelter during this period. I will leave here from tomorrow."


    Su Ze and LAN Ru didn''t speak, and Yan Dahai was thoughtful.


    Eileens asked, "is it because I''m going to heizaki Ichigo''s home? We don''t live well here? "


    "No, just have something to leave." Rotten wood Lucia put down her chopsticks. "In a word, thank you for taking care of it. If Ichigo Kurosaki comes to me tomorrow, please say goodbye to him instead of me. "


    Then he walked towards his bedroom.


    "Rotten Lucia," Su Ze said faintly and stopped rotten Lucia.


    "I said before that we need to be honest?"


    Rotten wood Lucia turned back with a low helpless smile: "obviously, he has the most secrets and sees all my things in his eyes. Mr. Milo himself has never been honest, but he just said frankly and asked for my secrets. It''s a little greedy?"


    "If you really want to know my secret, you might as well be honest first - forget it, everything doesn''t matter anyway, and I''m not going to inquire into your secret again. That''s it. Good night, Mr. Milo."


    Suze smiled: "then I''ll be honest. In fact, rotten Lucia, I already know your secret."


    Rotten wood Lucia was in a very low mood. She didn''t know what to do with what was waiting for her.


    After hearing Su Ze''s words, he was full of questions. After carefully thinking about it, he was slowly speechless in his heart: what is the name of this Maitreya!


    He was honest that he knew my rotten Lucia''s Secret - that is, it was my secret in the end, and he didn''t say anything?


    This guy is so angry!


    Even rotten wood Lucia''s original low state of mind wanted to hit people.


    "Rotten wood Lucia, from the corpse soul world, is the God of death of the 13th team of Jingling court. Privately handing over the power of the God of death to heizaki Ichigo violates the rules of the corpse soul world. Tonight, according to the information received, go to a fixed place, accept custody and escort, go to the corpse soul world, and wait for the ruling in room 46 of the Central Committee of the jingling court. "


    Suze said.


    "Unexpectedly, I know the 13th team of Jingling court and the 46th room of the Central Committee. Who are you? Even Ichigo Kurosaki doesn''t know such news! " "Rotten wood!" cried Lucia, staring warily at Suze.


    At this moment, she did not care about her depression, leaving only worry and vigilance.


    The four Maitreya are indeed purposeful people!


    "Don''t worry, just a little information, that''s all." Suze said, "just as you are constantly inquiring about us and trying to get our information, we are also constantly getting your information. Is there any doubt about this?"


    "It''s really a despicable statement. The honesty at the beginning is just hypocritical words." Rotten wood, said Lucia.


    Su Ze smiled: "someone said that people can''t fully understand each other and be completely honest, so he wants everyone to feel the pain and remember the pain in order to achieve his goal. Although I''m not going to do that, I agree with him."


    "Complete honesty does not exist."

 Chapter 381

    "Complete honesty does not exist."


    Like a yellow haired whirlpool Naruto, shouting fetters and understanding, and finally forcing peace is fundamentally against reality. Changmen''s theory of making the world feel pain, although immature, has been certified in reality.


    Human beings cannot be honest with each other. They are afraid of powerful forces and are afraid of being killed and attacked. On the contrary, it is easier to achieve peace.


    Rotten Lucia is not young, but her mind is still as naive as her appearance.


    "What you say is just an excuse for your words. If you can''t say your purpose, I can''t believe you have ulterior motives. "


    Suze shook his head and sighed, "Rukia, it''s too sad for you to talk like this?"


    "Think about it, we know you almost the same as Ichigo Kurosaki. Now Ichigo Kurosaki is your companion, and those ordinary high school students in konzuo town are your friends; Only we, you have been on guard from the beginning. Obviously, you spend breakfast and dinner together and live together every day, but you still refuse to treat us as companions and friends. "


    "It''s really sad..."


    Rotten Lucia turned away a little uneasily: "don''t force so much emotion. Well, you are different from them. From the beginning, your strength was very strong and your identity was unknown. "


    "Because of strong strength, you are guilty and can''t win your trust?" Su Ze said faintly.


    Rotten wood Lucia was even more embarrassed: "it doesn''t mean that - no!"


    She suddenly regained her consciousness. I was asking why you knew "the 13th team of the court protection and the 46th room of the Central Committee". How could you turn around and ask me?


    "Damn and cunning guy, I should be asking you?"


    "Really?" Suze said seriously, "Lucia -"


    "Don''t call me by my name!" Rotten wood Lucia was even more uncomfortable. She always felt that her previous sadness had been angry by the Maitreya.


    "Then ''CHABI rabbit maniac''?" Su Ze said again.


    Rotten wood Lucia''s angry eyes were angry: "you guy, don''t give me a nickname! Although CHABI is really super cute! "


    "All right, all right." Su Ze waved his hand and said seriously, "rotten Lucia, I solemnly tell you, because you are my tenant here, I get along with you quite happily. I pity you for your short head and barren figure, so I''m not going to let you go back to the jingling court to die. "


    Rotten wood Lucia was moved and more gnashed her teeth: "I always feel that some of your words make me very angry... Who is the short head and barren body talking about?"


    "And why did I die? Even if you commit a serious crime and are put in prison by the second team or exiled to the virtual circle expedition, you won''t be executed immediately? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "don''t care about these little things. What I want to say is that if you don''t want to go back, we''ll help you stop the people in the corpse soul world. If you want to go back, we are ready to go to the corpse soul world together to help you get a fair judgment. "


    Rotten wood Lucia''s expression was a little bleak: "speaking of it, it''s really my fault. I should be tried... Therefore, Mr. Milo, don''t worry about me. I voluntarily returned to the corpse soul world."


    After hesitating for a while, he said, "moreover, because I am a noble deadwood family, I will not be sentenced to death by the central 46 room. I think there should be no big doubt."


    "However, we don''t trust you, and Ichigo Kurosaki certainly doesn''t trust you to leave like this." Suze said, "let''s go and have a look."


    "Impossible!"


    Rotten wood and Lucia could not care whether they really had such feelings, so they quickly explained.


    The gods of death in the corpse soul world do not allow outsiders to enter, especially heizaki Ichigo, who takes away the power of the God of death, is afraid to put heizaki Ichigo to death first after seeing it.


    Even if Miluo and others have nothing to do with rotten wood Lucia''s loss of the power of death, they can''t be allowed to enter the corpse soul world, because this is also the rule of the corpse soul world, unless the captain or the central 46 room allows it.


    "You corpse soul world is really a rotten and old breath."


    Suze said, "however, neither we nor Ichigo Kurosaki will listen to your explanation. Let''s meet the God of death who took you back today."


    "Hey, you guy -"


    Rotten wood Lucia just said a word, so she was caught by Su Ze, and then walked towards the door. LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai hurriedly followed.


    Alice hesitated, turned her palm, slipped out a slender stick, and hurriedly followed.


    Suze and lanruxin have realized that the seemingly ordinary Alice also has her own power, so it''s not surprising.


    Yan Dahai looked more and thought: according to the global live broadcast, it can be judged that the "witch" in siroba also uses this small wooden stick to perform magic. Will this Alice be the "witch" with class a strength in siroba?


    If it''s true, the camouflage these days is really good, as if it really doesn''t have much power - although no one can hide it.


    Out of the door, turned a corner to the door of Kurosaki hospital. Suze knocked carelessly on the door.


    "Are there any patients so late?"


    A man with a short beard turned on the light, yawned and said, "if it''s an emergency, please go to the big hospital immediately. We don''t have all the equipment here -"


    As he spoke, he glanced at the five people outside the door, some vigilant and shrewd: "it doesn''t look like an emergency. What do you do? "


    "We are students of heizaki Ichigo. We came to find heizaki Ichigo." Suze said.


    "Are you still looking for Yihu so late?" The man with a short beard looked confused and shouted upstairs, "Ichigo, your classmate is coming!"


    Kurosaki Ichigo showed up and took a look. Seeing the rotten wood Lucia, he thought he was going to kill Xu urgently, so he quickly put on his clothes and went downstairs.


    "Lucia..."


    "Let''s go," he said as he walked Suze said, holding rotten wood, Luqiya motioned to heizaki Ichigo.


    Kurosaki Ichigo was full of fog: "ah?"


    Rotten wood Lucia struggled frantically: "asshole, let me go!"


    As he walked, he said that before long, heizaki Ichigo knew the cause and effect, and his face became solemn.


    "Lucia, if you are to be convicted because of the power of death in me, take it back now!"


    He said seriously.


    "Say something stupid. As an ordinary person, if you lose the power of death, your soul will collapse and die. Moreover, it seems that because I sent out the power of death, I can no longer have the power of death. " Rotten wood, said Lucia.

 Chapter 382

    Rotten wood Lucia is not unable to have the power of death, but Puyuan Xizhu makes trouble in her soul and hides the broken jade.


    Because Puyuan is willing to help make trouble, rotten Lucia''s own strength can not be restored, which has become a huge flaw that the power of death has been lost by the corpse soul world. Of course, the big boss lanran is also staring at this matter. He can find out the flaws without flaws.


    It can be said that hisuke Urahara and lanran have jointly contributed to the current difficult situation of rotten Rukia and Ichigo Kurosaki.


    It''s just that Rukia herself doesn''t know about it.


    It was also because of this incident that Yosuke Urahara, who was behind, made a very solemn apology to the earth''s next seat, such as Ichigo Kurosaki and ruqiya rotten wood. It was very good and had the spirit of an island country. It almost killed people, and the apology was over.


    According to the normal logic, this kind of harm to people will pay for their lives in the martial arts world on the side of China, okay.


    In a word, now the rotten wood Lucia is disheartened. She feels that it is impossible to muddle through. She sincerely admits her mistake and goes to the corpse and soul world to be punished. Although the future is not very optimistic, she will not die.


    If Kurosaki Ichigo shows up, he is really going to die for nothing.


    Unfortunately, the four Maitreya didn''t listen to his explanation at all, and heizaki Ichigo didn''t listen to her at all. He just wanted to return the power of death to her to get rid of her sin.


    These guys have no idea what the corpse soul world and the central 46 room mean - those old stubborn guys who simply don''t know how to change will definitely maintain the rules with the strictest attitude.


    "Heizaki Ichigo, well, let''s meet the God of death who wants to take Lucia and see if the other party can communicate. If they are willing to take us to the soul world, we can help Lucia as a court witness, that''s the best. " Suze suggested.


    Heizaki Ichigo was overjoyed: "well, yes, that''s good! If you want to take away the power of death from me, I will never hesitate, because this is what I owe Lucia! "


    "You guys don''t know the horror of the corpse soul world!"


    Rotten wood Lucia cried, "there is no law or court in the soul world, only the trial in the central 46 room and the long-standing rules! My trial does not require your presence at all, and even they can directly determine the fate of me and you. "


    "You must not go to the corpse soul world!"


    Su Ze nodded: "so the corpse soul world is such a chaotic place, which only depends on the rule of a tyrant? If so, we can''t rest assured. "


    "We must go and see what they want to do with you. Otherwise, we can never rest assured. "


    Heizaki Ichigo felt that what Su Ze said was just what he thought in his heart. He nodded and said, "yes, if this is the case in the corpse soul world, we can''t let you take risks alone anyway."


    "You guys --"


    Rotten wood Lucia cried angrily and moved. Finally, she didn''t break free from Suze''s constraints. Suze took her to the other side of konzuo town.


    Arriving at the street where the psychic information is distributed, two figures come one after another.


    In front of him was a man with bright red hair and horsetail, with a careless look. Behind him was a man with a cold face, a star hoop and an aristocratic demeanor.


    They walked like this one after another. The red haired guy in front was like a minion opening the way.


    "Asai, and brother?"


    Rotten wood Lucia was stunned when she saw the two men - if she had a little luck before, she had no luck at all now.


    Even my elder brother and the captain of the Liufan team are out. These people have absolutely no way to resist!


    "Lucia, it''s not like you to be so embarrassed."


    Asanji spoke for the second time, but his eyes were cold.


    The orange haired man who took the power of death, and the man who grabbed the rotten wood Lucia - I won''t let go of any of these guys who hurt Lucia. I''ll kill you all!


    Deadwood Baizai also looked at these people coldly and stared at Su Ze.


    "Put her down."


    Su Ze said calmly, "that''s not good. If you put her down, she will plead guilty, and then try to let you take her away and let you let us go... I don''t want to be treated as a weak person by you, and I don''t need this dwarf to plead for me."


    "Let her go!"


    Asanji roared and slashed with a knife.


    Su Ze held his knife with a white hand: "do you like her? I''m not hurting her, but protecting her. You should be able to see it. "


    Asai Lianci widened his eyes and didn''t understand what the guy in front of him was saying.


    Although his face heated uncontrollably, he was still very angry: if he wanted to catch Lucia like this, how could he be protecting her?


    At this time, a flash of light flew into the air. Su Ze''s palm didn''t know when to loosen asanji''s knife and hold another long knife.


    "Isn''t it not good to sneak attack like this?" Su Ze asked faintly.


    Deadwood is white, holding the soul chopping knife, with a cold face: "for rude people, there is no need to be bound by etiquette."


    Heizaki Ichigo doesn''t feel it. Yan Dahai and Alice only feel that the fight just now is too fast. Lanru''s heart is surprised at the speed of decay.


    This white scarf guy, so fast!


    She was only a little surprised, but Asai Lianci and rotten wood Lucia were stunned - this man could catch rotten wood''s white knife!


    They know that deadwood Baizai is the captain of the 13th team and the 6th team of the court protection team. His strength has always been the existence that many gods of death can only look forward to.


    How could this man block the rotten white knife in the frontal battle?


    Doesn''t this mean that at least the speed can keep up with the rotten wood? Is this guy a captain?


    After saying that, deadwood Baizai motioned asanji to step back.


    Su zesong opened the rotten wood, Luqiya, LAN Ruxin and others also retreated, leaving room for the two to fight.


    "Don''t you give your name first?" Su Ze said with a smile.


    The rotten wood is white. He looks cold. He slowly pulls back his knife and looks at the enemy in front of him.


    Flash step, chop, and be caught by the other party''s white palm again.


    The deadwood''s cold face was full of war.


    Such an opponent is worthy of his liberation and soul chopping knife.


    "My name is, rotten wood is white."


    After this sentence, the emancipatory words of soul chopping knife: "scattered, thousands of Sakura."


    Sharp knives scattered into pink cherry petals, sweeping towards Su Ze.

 Chapter 383

    Each petal is a small blade, flying around Su Ze.


    Su Ze''s eyes were covered with light purple lines, and his palm was forward, from which the absolute repulsion force was sent forward.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    The fine blades swept back like cherry blossoms and went straight to the rotten wood.


    Deadwood white, with a cold face: "useless resistance."


    Although I don''t know what means the other party has used, there is no doubt that it is useless resistance, because qianben Sakura is his soul cutting knife. No matter how high and how far it flies, it will not hurt the master, and will be manipulated by rotten ideas.


    With this sentence, the thin blade stopped in the air and flew towards Su Ze under his control.


    Su Ze looked at him quietly and found that deadwood was still standing in place. He knew that this was his fighting habit. He stood in the "no injury circle" of qianben cherry to ensure safety.


    If you don''t stand in the non injury circle, the rotten wood may also be accidentally injured by the broken blade of thousands of cherry blossoms. You should also stand in the non injury circle when using the solution.


    So -- the defect of this thousand cherry is still very obvious.


    The white light condenses in front of him to prevent the fine blade like cherry blossom from hurting himself. Su Ze uses Vientiane Tianyin towards the rotten wood, directly pulls him out of the harmless circle and flies in his direction.


    Rotten wood is white. Seeing this situation, his face suddenly changed - he was caught by the guy opposite!


    The spirit pressure was released and tried to suppress the other party. At the same time, the soul chopping knife waved forward, and the small blade like cherry petals rolled towards the other party.


    As long as any means hits the enemy, it should be able to solve the current dilemma, but what is surprising is that the other party does not have any means to resist. When the spirit presses the past, it meets the invisible main force. When the soul chopping knife and blade cut the past, they also encounter hard protection.


    The other party''s palm grabbed his soul chopping knife and then waved it with a fist.


    Do you think I''m not proficient in "white fighting"?


    Deadwood Baizai thought like this. He used the soul chopping knife with one hand to urge qianben Sakura to solve, and the other hand blocked each other''s fist.


    "It''s really worthy of being a leader. It''s rotten."


    Su Ze praised.


    "There is a dangerous guy like you in this world. No wonder Lucia will lose the power of death... It seems that I have to use stronger power." The rotten wood is white, and the cold voice opens its mouth.


    "Help yourself."


    Su Ze smiled and loosened the soul chopping knife cut by rotten wood Baizai and the fist palm against him. The mark of flying thunder quietly appeared on rotten wood Baizai''s wrist.


    Deadwood Baizai felt that his wrist was abnormal. He looked down and didn''t find anything. He just felt that the other party seemed to have left a force completely different from his spiritual power in the range of his arm.


    I always feel that this doesn''t seem to be a good thing.


    Looking at the reaction of rotten wood, Su Ze was not surprised: in the Naruto world system, the subtle chakra sign of flying thunder god can not be found for many years, because each plot character has chakra, which is difficult to detect.


    However, in the world of death, the ability used is called spiritual pressure. The amount of spiritual pressure directly reflects the level of strength. In this case, a completely different flying thunder mark suddenly appears, which can be directly detected.


    Whether flying Thor is engraved on each other''s body or clothes, it is easy to be detected.


    However, it is enough to decide the victory or defeat of a battle.


    "Jie ¡¤ thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    More huge spiritual pressure broke out, and the blade, handle and hand guard of thousand Sakura of soul chopping knife turned into fine blades, just like the wave of Sakura petals, with a large number and faster speed than before.


    Rotten wood is white. He has no soul chopping knife in his hand. He stands in the harmless circle and stares at the enemy in front of him.


    Until now, he still didn''t know whether this man was Lucia''s friend or the human who robbed Lucia of the power of death; But no matter what his status, as the leader of the sixth team of the 13th team of the court protection team and the head of the noble rotten wood family, rotten wood is white and can not fail.


    Therefore, he decisively used the solution. Even the jingling court has strict requirements for the use of the solution. Afterwards, he needs to explain a lot of things, and he must choose to do so.


    Just then, a knife appeared on his neck. Su Ze instantly appeared behind the dead wood and said, "you''ve lost."


    The rotten wood widened its eyes.


    How! It''s like you don''t need time at all. You appear by my side in an instant.


    Is this an instant step? No, instant step won''t reach my no injury circle directly like this. I don''t even notice his movement and intention!


    "Brother -"


    Rotten Lucia opened her mouth slightly and said nothing else in shock.


    In my own mind, my brother, who is calm, elegant, noble and reliable, thought he would never encounter failure. Will he... Will he be defeated?


    Maitreya, who the hell is it? Who is sacred?


    Asami Lianci, who aims to be rotten, is even more like being struck by lightning. It''s incredible that that hateful guy can beat the captain of the sixfan team?


    Su Ze said calmly, "in this way, you can put down your pride and have a good talk with us?"


    Deadwood said indifferently, "there''s nothing to talk about with a guy like you. You just have the upper hand by special means."


    "A pretentious aristocrat, a shameless captain and aristocratic demeanor..." Su Ze said, "rotten wood is white. The more you refuse to admit defeat, the more it shows your weakness."


    "Even if I fail to you for a while, I won''t negotiate with you." Said Deadwood.


    Su Ze was a little helpless and took back the knife on his neck: "it is because there are stubborn guys like you in Jingling court that we can''t rest assured to let Lucia return to jingling court."


    "Rotten wood is white. You are Lucia''s brother. Listen to our requirements and, by the way, talk about the situation of jinglingting court. Don''t be so arrogant and have a good conversation."


    It''s obviously rude


    Dead wood was white, he thought to himself, but he didn''t open his mouth to refute because of Lucia.


    "Rotten wood Lucia lost the power of death and needed to go to the jingling court in the corpse soul world for trial, but the jingling court had no law and order, but a group of old men in room 46 of the Central Committee negotiated and issued the final judgment."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course not. The jingling court has rules and order." Said Deadwood.


    "But the central 46th office can choose to impose heavier punishment or lighter punishment, right? In fact, the life and death of rotten wood Lucia is controlled by the good mood or bad mood of a group of old men. If they are in a bad mood, they can decide to execute Lucia. "

 Chapter 384

    "Enough!"


    Hearing Su Ze''s slander of the central 46 room, he finally couldn''t help saying, "you don''t understand anything at all!"


    "That''s why we need to talk. You should reassure us that you guarantee Lucia''s safety or let us witness Lucia''s safety with our own eyes." Suze said.


    Kurosaki Ichigo nodded in agreement: "yes, that''s right!"


    Rotten wood Lucia was even more moved, and tears gushed out of her eyes: everyone... For me


    Deadwood Baizai quietly closed his eyes and said seemingly irrelevant words.


    "The nobles of Jingling court are the nobles who were enfeoffed by the ''King'' a long time ago. They naturally have an unusual status and are the defenders of the rule of Jingling court."


    "The old people in room 46 of the Central Committee are all abdicated patriarchs and family elders of noble families in jinglingting. Although there are conflicts of interest between them, they are all old people with great wisdom. Among them, there is the old man of the rotten wood family... Rotten wood Lucia is a member of the rotten wood family and will not be sentenced to death anyway. This is certain, and I will ask the old man for a lighter punishment. "


    As soon as these words came out, Asai Lianci and rotten wood Lucia were stunned. Unexpectedly, rotten wood had prepared everything. Rotten wood Lucia''s business was only dangerous.


    Heizaki Ichigo is also a little relieved, and there are some unspeakable losses in his heart.


    It''s just a false alarm. Lucia''s safety is no problem. That''s good... So everything can be relieved.


    "Really?" Su Ze smiled and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Deadwood was white and his face was black with anger. He ignored his rude and fault finding words.


    "Maitreya, don''t be rude to my brother." Rotten wood Lucia said, "what your brother said has never been false. I''m sure he won''t lie to me."


    Asai said: "yes, the captain''s words are very credible and there will be no problem."


    "Really? I don''t believe it. " Suze said.


    Now even the rotten wood Lucia and Asami have blackened their faces. What''s the matter with this guy? Why does anyone say "really, I don''t believe it"?


    Heizaki Ichigo said, "Mila, I think Baizai, since she is Lucia''s brother, should not harm her. We should believe Baizai."


    As soon as these words came out, Asai Lianci and rotten wood Lucia looked at heizaki Ichigo in shock: what''s this guy''s name, Captain / brother? Is it white to call your name directly?


    Deadwood Baizai also looked at Ichigo Kurosaki with great surprise: compared with the one named Miro, this yellow haired boy is really rude to a shocking extent.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Oh, Hello, Bai Zai. My name is heizaki Ichigo." Heizaki Ichigo said.


    "Heizaki Ichigo, if you can, pay a little attention to the address." Rotten wood reminded, "and you took Lucia''s power of death. I have to..."


    "No problem. Oh, Bai Zai, you can also call me Yihu." When Ichigo Kurosaki said this, he was a little depressed. "The day when he became the God of death is still very happy and memorable. But since you want it back, take it back. "


    "If there had been no Lucia that day, I should have died. If I take away the power of death, I will die. There is no way. "


    "Thank you, Lucia!"


    "Also, please, everything is white!"


    This guy is brave, but is he really going to call him that all the time? Just call my name "Baizai"?


    That''s a name that no one has ever used except father, mother and the demon cat in the night of four Maple yard. This guy is really impolite.


    Deadwood Baizai thought in his heart, so he was ready to destroy heizaki Ichigo''s lock knot and destroy his power of death.


    At this time, Su Ze stood in front of rotten luqia and heizaki Ichigo again: "sorry, although you think well, I still don''t believe it."


    "Heizaki Ichigo, if you want to return the power of death, go to the jingling court to listen to the judgment of room 46 of the Central Committee. It''s better to make everything public."


    "Rotten Lucia, our request is the same. Follow you into the quiet chamber and make sure that the judgment in the central chamber 46 will not hurt rotten Lucia''s life, and then we will leave the quiet chamber."


    Deadwood looked at him: "your purpose is just to use this as an excuse to enter the jingling court? I don''t know what strength I used to defeat my stranger. "


    "This kind of thing is equal to invasion and is absolutely not allowed. Even if I fight to death, I won''t let the reputation of the rotten wood family fall to the ground."


    "Therefore, the only value of your life is to become a puppet of fame. Everything is for the reputation of the rotten family?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    Deadwood realized that the other party''s words were sharp, and there was no point in saying such words to him. He is likely to argue with the other party, so he simply shut up.


    After a moment of silence, deadwood Baizai said, "my release of the solution will certainly disturb the twelve times team monitoring the world. Now the commander in chief and the central 46th room should have received the bad news of my action, and the reinforcements are on their way."


    "If you don''t want to be involved, leave now. Lucia, come back to the soul world with me. "


    "Yes, brother." Rotten wood, said Lucia with a low eyebrow.


    Heizaki Ichigo also didn''t know what to do and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze raised his hand and grabbed the rotten wood. Lucia said, "I can''t trust you like this. The so-called jingling court and the central 46 room are essentially just some old stubborn people who do not obey the law. It is not surprising that these guys will do anything unimaginable. "


    "Well..."


    At this time, heizaki Ichigo also felt a little wrong.


    Because I''m worried about Lucia, I want to save Lucia, and then forcibly catch Lucia. Isn''t that right? After all, deadwood Baizai has made a guarantee, and deadwood Lucia is willing to return to the corpse soul world. Should there be no more problems?


    What is Maitreya worried about, or does he really have a purpose and want to take the opportunity to sneak into the quiet spirit court?


    "Maitreya, let me go!" Rotten wood, cried Lucia, struggling.


    When a Sanjing fell in love with him, he couldn''t help but raise his soul chopping knife: "roar, snake tail pill!"


    Deadwood Baizai also raised his soul chopping knife again and opened the solution for the second time: "solution ¡¤ thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    "You really have ulterior motives and are ready to sneak into the jingling court!"


    Su Ze''s body flashed and appeared behind the rotten tree again: "I just got such a communication result when I said to talk. It''s really disappointing."

 Chapter 385

    How!


    Deadwood Baizai was surprised: after he just noticed something wrong, he had just expelled the heterogeneous energy different from spiritual pressure from his wrist, but he didn''t expect that the other party could instantly come behind him in the same way for the second time and control his key again.


    Under the feeling of spiritual pressure, deadwood Baizai realized that there were two more channels of the same energy on the captain''s cloak behind him.


    This despicable guy... It is really the result of instantaneous transfer of this energy.


    Before, the transferred energy has been set in advance!


    Deadwood is white. He is very angry. He always feels that he has not failed, but is careless for a moment.


    However, we have to accept the situation of failure again.


    This hateful guy is so mean that he is definitely not a frank person. He said that helping Lucia is definitely for another purpose!


    Dead wood is white. I think of it in my heart.


    At this time, a lattice sliding door emerged in the void, which is the special passage for sending people from the jingling court.


    After crossing the boundary door, there are six people. The three men in the captain''s cloak wrote "three", "ten" and "eleven" behind them.


    With silver hair, mouth and eyes, it seems that shimaru silver, the captain of Sanfan team, narrowed into a line.


    Beside him is his vice captain, Ji liangyihe.


    The leader of Shifan team with short stature, white hair and eyebrows, rifangu Dongshilang.


    Beside him is his vice captain, Matsumoto.


    Geng mujianba, the tall captain of the 11th team with eye masks and ferocious scars, and the little girl with pink hair on her shoulder is his vice captain, Cao lu8000 Liu.


    "Oh, oh, just came out, I saw a pretty amazing situation."


    Marubeni said with a smile.


    "Isn''t this the respected captain of the sixfan team? It''s really terrible to be defeated by unidentified humans. "


    "Marubeni."


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang discontentedly reminded.


    However, the scene in front of them really shocked them: just passing through the boundary gate, they saw that a captain of the 13th team of the court protection team had been defeated, and it was a powerful rotten wood white


    "Are you the one who took away the power of death from rotten Lucia?"


    Asked the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    "Whether it is or not, in a word, just kill them!" Geng Mujian eight said with a sense of war.


    Su Ze raised his hand: "you are the only one who takes fighting as fun. I don''t like to deal with it. Would you please wait a moment? I want to have a good talk with the most serious and mature person who looks very young. "


    More wooden sword eight suddenly felt boring: "is it a coward who dare not fight?"


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang''s face is not very good-looking. Although he is happy that he is considered serious and mature, he hates others to treat him as a child - the reason why he is so serious and rigid now is precisely because he wants to reverse the first impression of others.


    Rotten luqia, Ichigo Kurosaki and Asami have a subtle expression: do you want to talk again?


    "This is the case..."


    Su Ze described the process that rotten wood Lucia was forced to give the power of death to heizaki Ichigo, and heizaki Ichigo''s conscientious performance during this period of time. Finally, he said: "as far as we know, the judicial organ of the jingling court is room 46 of the Central Committee, and there is no clear law to determine rotten wood Lucia''s final judgment, It is more likely that the central 46 office will be given a lighter punishment or a heavier punishment. "


    "Rotten Lucia may be sentenced to a minor crime or to death."


    "Heizaki Ichigo is willing to return the power of death. We are also willing to go to room 46 of the Central Committee to testify. We hope to witness the judgment of rotten wood Lucia and let rotten wood Lucia get a lighter judgment. That''s what we''re asking, isn''t it too much? "


    It is reasonable to say that. Rifanggu Dongshilang hesitated and thought about it and said, "it needs to be reported to the general captain and the central office 46 for approval - what''s the current situation?"


    "Rotten wood is white. He thinks he has strong strength. He wants to forcibly take rotten wood Lucia, and thinks I want to invade the quiet spirit court and release the solution in the battle." Suze explained.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang was a little surprised and looked at the rotten wood: what do you think?


    I understand a little more - generally speaking, I don''t need to explain to the weak guy. I just take the rotten wood Lucia for trial. As a result, I met such a guy at the captain level, and that''s what happened.


    It makes sense before and after the event, but the focus is not on the power of death of rotten wood Lucia, but the captain level combat power different from death in this world, which should not be allowed by the old men in room 46 of the Central Committee?


    Thinking of this, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang spoke to Su Ze: "please tell us your name and situation. We want to ensure the stability of the present world and the corpse soul world. Your strength has become a threat to the present world and the corpse soul world."


    Su Ze smiled: "this statement is really very interesting, because my strength is strong, so it poses a threat to the present world and the corpse soul world: if my strength is weak, it will not pose a threat, but you can treat me like a rotten wood. You can do whatever you want without scruples."


    "Instead of being despised, I think it''s better to be a threat and be valued by you?"


    "Don''t argue with him, just do what we should do," he warned


    The winter lion Lang in the valley of Japan just regained his consciousness and held down the soul chopping knife at his waist.


    "It''s useless to say more. Report your name and explain the situation to the jingling court. Otherwise, you will be the enemy of the 13th team of the court!"


    "Isn''t it important about rotten Lucia?" Su Ze asked with a curious look.


    "Of course, it''s also important."


    "Then let''s talk about rotten Lucia first."


    Suze said.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is very angry. He always feels that the other party is deliberately playing tricks on himself by using his speaking skills.


    "You guy!"


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang angrily drew out the soul chopping knife.


    "Oh, it looks like a child, but it talks like an adult. It''s still a child''s nature to be really angry." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "You guy - sit in the frost, ice wheel pill!"


    The chain lingered on his soul chopping knife. Rifangu Dongshilang waved his knife forward. A cold ice appeared out of thin air and went straight to Su Ze.


    Su Ze''s eyes were purple, his arms stretched forward, and the repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng bounced the ice out.


    After the attack, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang calmed down a lot and paid attention to the guy who didn''t use the soul chopping knife or the mask.


    Where the hell did this guy come from? What kind of power is it?

 Chapter 386

    "Not death, not emptiness, nor annihilator..."


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang said, "who are you?"


    "I am..."


    Suze said with a smile, "heizaki Ichigo''s neighbor, the landlord of rotten wood Lucia, is just an ordinary human who has to fight because he is worried that rotten wood Lucia will be treated unfairly by you gods of death."


    "Do you think death will believe your nonsense?" Japanese Valley winter lion Lang said coldly, thinking that the other party had defeated the rotten man, he felt that he could no longer retain his strength and was ready to "solve".


    "Believe it or not, haven''t we told you our requirements? We want to see the trial of rotten Lucia with our own eyes and ensure the safety of rotten Lucia."


    "Waiting for your reply."


    "If you can''t even tell us your name and identity, I won''t pass on such a thing," said the winter lion Lang of rifanggu in a deep voice


    "Well," Su Ze said with a smile, "my name is Maitreya, from the underground of China."


    "The underworld of China?"


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang has never heard of it. There are Chinese underground places in the world.


    After all, the original plot of the world set that the present world is equal to the empty seat Town, and human beings are equal to all human beings in the empty seat town. The God of death in the corpse soul world claims to correspond to the dead soul of the world, but in fact it only corresponds to the empty seat town.


    Like the setting of the Chinese underground government, they don''t know and don''t understand.


    "Whether it''s true or false, in a word, report to the captain first and wait for a decision." The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang released the spirit pressure message, contacted the technicians of the twelve fan team, and quickly reported the information and intelligence he had obtained.


    Then, the two sides confronted and waited in the middle of the night.


    "What''s the situation in the corpse soul world? How long does it take to make a decision? "


    Suze asked.


    "Because it was an emergency solved by the captain level, the general captain sent us before he had time to wait for the decision of the central 46 room. This time, if it was to ask the central 46 room to make a decision --" japanyu Dongshilang was a little speechless. He didn''t know much and couldn''t say the specific time, but he could imagine that it must be a delay.


    Deadwood said, "we should wait until this time tomorrow before we can make a formal decision."


    "Well - it''s not a way to wait like this." Su Ze said, "go and have a seat with me. After the decision of the central 46 room is made, we will decide whether to fight."


    "No need..." the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang subconsciously refused.


    Su Ze smiled: "it seems that you are more afraid of me, so I have to arrange a far and safer place for you. Speaking of the whole empty town, I am still very familiar with it. Where do you want to live?"


    "Then go to your place!" Japanese Valley winter lion Lang said angrily. Then he realized that he was deliberately angry by this guy. Did this guy say that on purpose to deceive himself?


    "Oh, Captain RI Fangu is really impulsive. It''s not a good thing to live in the enemy''s house?" Marubeni smiled like a fox. "Do you have anything to discuss?"


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang has always been against him. He seems to be hiding something. At this time, he is even more angry: "Marubeni -"


    "Yes, we are going to discuss something, such as Lucia, but we can''t do it without discussion. Are you right, the woman over there? " Suze smiled and said to Matsumoto.


    Matsumoto looked at him with displeasure: "I don''t even know my name. It''s impolite to call others like this!"


    Especially in front of "silver".


    Marubeni''s smile was slightly frozen: This Maitreya, why do you deliberately look at Matsumoto when talking to me?


    Whether in the open or in the dark, Marubeni has completely disconnected from Matsumoto. At the earliest time, they only met in liuhun street of the corpse soul world. Since then, only Marubeni himself knows and always misses the day with Matsumoto


    This secret even Matsumoto doesn''t know. There have been countless times when Matsumoto whispered his name sadly. He responded to the most rigid fake smile.


    When Matsumoto luanju was in liuhun street, he was tested by lanran to seize the power of death, and the power of death was damaged. At that time, Marubeni decided to get close to lanran and avenge Matsumoto. At that time, he disguised himself and cut off the connection with Matsumoto.


    But this Maitreya, why do you know?


    He is definitely not an outsider, but a person familiar with the corpse soul world and jinglingting court. Is he lanran''s subordinate or lanran''s enemy?


    Marubeni was going to refuse, move freely and listen to lanran''s instructions. At this time, she also changed her mind: "in this way, it really needs to be discussed. Then she can only go to your place of residence. Excuse me!"


    After he made the decision, it was hard for them to refuse - they couldn''t go to Marubeni. Didn''t they have the courage?


    "In the end, there was still no fighting?"


    Geng mujianba said in boredom, "I don''t wait. I''m going back."


    He also looked at Su Ze: "or fight with me! Please me with battle! "


    Su Ze calmly waved his hand: "no, I said I don''t like fighting with people like you for no reason. If fighting is meaningless, it''s just venting. You need to vent, I don''t need it. "


    "Fighting is just fighting. There needs so much meaning." Geng Mujian Ba held a serrated long knife, "can you defeat the captain of Liufan team? Your strength is very strong anyway? Fight with me! "


    Su Ze''s face remained unchanged: "I refuse. I''m not a school of close combat, but a school that likes to release ability."


    Geng mujianba lost interest again: "let''s go! I''m going back! "


    It seemed that sensing his strong request, the crossing door opened again, and mujianba stepped in directly.


    "Everyone, goodbye, don''t die!"


    Eight thousand grass deer on his shoulder greeted Su Ze and deadwood Baizai with a smile, and they disappeared into the crossing door.


    "Beast like guy." The rotten wood snorted unhappily and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and opened his hand: "then, please come with me. Before the decision of central room 46 comes, please be a guest where I live."


    On the way, people said their names to each other, which was also a way to know each other.


    Su Ze can finally call all of them by their names, instead of deliberately looking like he doesn''t know each other.

 Chapter 387

    After arriving at Suze''s place, Suze asked Yan Dahai and Alice to prepare some supper as food and arrange enough rooms for living.


    "Then there should be no more fighting?" Heizaki Ichigo said.


    Su Ze smiled: "it shouldn''t be. We all have to wait for the decision of Jingling court. On the one hand, there are some old stubborn people who are rigid. On the other hand, there are reasonable requirements. I think it''s really not easy to make a decision. "


    "That''s good," Kurosaki Ichigo waved to the crowd¡° Then silver, white and Xiaobai, I''ll go back and have a rest first. See you tomorrow. "


    Marubeni was stunned: are you calling me?


    Deadwood stared at Ichigo Kurosaki: this guy, do you really want to call me that?


    "Hey, you guy, who is Xiaobai? Where on earth am I small? " The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang couldn''t help jumping and shouting.


    "Well, in that respect, it''s very small." Heizaki said nervously.


    "You guy -" rifangu Dongshilang took out his soul chopping knife again, with murderous eyes, "sit upright in the frost, ice wheel pill!"


    "All right, all right..." Su Ze stood between them. "Heizaki Ichigo, get back to sleep, that little white --"


    In the sight of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang''s murder, Su Ze changed his name, "Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, you also suppress your anger a little..."


    After heizaki Ichigo left, Su Ze said hello to Asami, Matsumoto and Jiliang Yihe: "and you three miscellaneous fish - in order to show our sincerity, you will accompany rotten Lucia. Is there no problem?"


    "No problem." Jiliang Yihe answered subconsciously.


    "You are really rude! And Jiliang, don''t admit that you are a miscellaneous fish! "


    A Sanjing cried for the second time.


    "Who is the miscellaneous fish!" Matsumoto said lazily, holding her chin discontentedly.


    Su Ze smiled and ignored their complaints. When Yan Dahai and Alice brought food, drinks and drinks, Matsumoto suddenly brightened his eyes: "very sensible, little brother, it doesn''t look like a bad person."


    Then he picked up the bottle in his hand and said, "let''s have a good drink today!"


    "Hello! Matsumoto! Don''t forget what time it is! "


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang discontentedly reminded.


    "No matter when, you can''t live up to good wine and food, Captain!" Matsumoto luanju held up the wine bottle and shouted. Regardless of the dissatisfaction of others, she skillfully opened the wine bottle and filled the people with wine.


    "No interest."


    The rotten wood took a quick step, left the place where the noise began, stood outside in the courtyard, and then looked at the yawning black cat on the wall in surprise.


    That''s¡ª¡ª


    He fell on the wall of the yard and grabbed at the black cat.


    The black cat barked at him discontentedly and cut his palm with his backhand.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, demon cat, one night in four Maple yard!" Rotten wood is white, said with a sneer, reaching out to pull out the soul chopping knife.


    The black cat made a voice: "Xiaobai is really the same boring!"


    "Goodbye, Xiaobai."


    "Don''t go, demon cat!" The rotten wood wanted to catch it, but he reached out and caught it empty. The black cat disappeared into the night and disappeared.


    Deadwood Baizai''s mood was even worse - first he was defeated twice by Maitreya by strange means, and then he met this hateful demon cat.


    What does Maitreya have to do with this demon cat?


    Is the real secret behind the Maitreya, such as hisuke Urahara, and the former defected captain and vice captain?


    Deadwood thinks he may have found the truth.


    "Captain rotten wood, that was..."


    Marubeni stood in the hospital and asked in surprise.


    "It''s just a cat." The rotten wood is white. He opens his mouth and returns to the yard in an instant.


    This Marubeni is always with a fake smile. He is a bad tempered and very dangerous guy. He doesn''t know what his plan is. He doesn''t want to tell him the truth.


    "It''s really a great cat." Marubeni''s eyes fell on the back of the rotten hand, and said if it was worth it.


    Deadwood ignored him and jumped directly onto the roof.


    The house is in a mess.


    Matsumoto luanju pulls Ji liangyihe and a Sanjing Lianci to pour wine to rotten wood Lucia. It looks like the head of the eldest sister of the winery. Rifangu Dongshilang constantly scolds with green tendons, which has no effect at all.


    I don''t want to participate in such a lively and rotten wood. Wait for the decision of room 46 of the Central Committee.


    Rukia''s judgment should not be a big problem; After all, the central 46 room itself is the embodiment of the ruling power of the aristocrats in the jingling court. It is impossible to put another aristocrat''s family to death.


    When the spirit king does not appear and the throne in the sky is ownerless, the nobles can even say that they have the supreme power of the corpse soul world through the central 46 room.


    Who would target the big noble deadwood family? Who dares to target the rotten wood family?


    Of course, the noisy living room can''t discuss things. Su Ze, LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Alice went to another room.


    "I don''t know if women with good figure are so bold and unrestrained. It''s really helpless." Su Ze sighed. Combined with his personal experience, for example, several women recorded in the master''s manual and the School Park really have some similarities with Matsumoto and chrysanthemum, and they are bold.


    There are also differences. Master drinkers are not crazy and have strong restraint.


    Matsumoto''s wine is poor. He always wants to drink with others.


    "Lord Maitreya''s experience is really rich." Alice said with a smile.


    Instead of denying it, Su Ze looked at her and said, "I''m a little curious. At first, why did you pretend to be like that to approach us?"


    Alice''s smile stopped.


    "Are you a class a strength fighter Witch of siroba?" Suze came to the conclusion directly.


    Alice said with a surprised look, "how did you guess?"


    "You know, the story of Harry Potter''s reincarnation world has been explored by us a lot. We in siroba already have a lot of wizards with magic wand combat. You shouldn''t directly guess that I am a witch?"


    Suze smiled: "no, I don''t pay attention to the news in this regard. I know only one witch in siroba. I happened to find that Alice is also a witch. I thought it shouldn''t be so coincidental, so I just guessed boldly."


    "From your reaction, are you really the witch herself?"


    Alice looked disappointed and depressed: "it''s really helpless to guess my true identity in this way."


    "Yes, I am the witch herself."


    Seeing her reaction, Su Ze was even more surprised: "how on earth did you --"

 Chapter 388

    "How exactly did you join your team?"


    Alice polut, a Class-A witch in the state of siroba, said with a smile.


    "The fact is very simple. I''m really drinking. I''m really lovelorn... If it''s different from usual, it''s that I drank a mouthful of Fuling."


    "Fuling agent?" LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai don''t understand what it is.


    Su Ze understood that the so-called blessing agent was lucky water. When translating, it was translated into blessing agent because of the response of Harry Potter''s "blessing to the soul" in the original book.


    However, he did not ask questions, but frowned and looked at Alice porut, as if he didn''t believe it.


    Alice polut also felt it was difficult to explain, so she directly explained the effect of Fuling agent in detail.


    "Simply put, drink this potion and you can make the most favorable decision?" LAN Ruxin said strangely.


    "Yes, indeed." Said Alice.


    "Impossible? If it was the most favorable decision, why did you enter this reincarnation world and meet us? " LAN Ruxin asked, "you are likely to be killed directly by us."


    Alice said, "so far, I haven''t been killed, have I?"


    What she said... Made Lanru want to try. She was ready to give her a try and let her know that Fuling agent is not a panacea for luck.


    Su Ze said, "after drinking the blessing agent, will it take effect forever?"


    "No, it will only last for a few hours. If you take it for a long time, you will become an arrogant madman. After all, the potion of Fuling agent is easy to make people have an illusion. I can always do the right thing at the right time. Therefore, when I don''t take the potion, I will take some of my stupid actions for granted, resulting in irreparable results. "


    Alice explained in detail: "for example, you have a child. You love him very much. Whenever he makes dangerous moves, you always run over and pull him back to protect his safety."


    "One day, when you drank the blessing agent and your child was walking on the edge of the balcony, you happened to pull him back with the clothes pole and took it for granted. But the next time, when there''s no blessing agent, you don''t run to protect your children, but use the clothes pole again to pull the children back from the balcony. "


    "It''s very likely that your reckless behavior will directly get your children out of the balcony and let you kill your children yourself. This is the biggest disadvantage of the blessing agent. It makes people naturally feel stupid and arrogant. "


    "For example, the way we believe we won''t kill you now." LAN Ruxin added.


    Alice''s smile was a little stiff: "you won''t kill me, will you? I really worship the Maitreya. I really worship the Maitreya. I remember every reincarnation world in which the Maitreya passes through customs very clearly. "


    "Moreover, it is also because of the Maitreya that I become so strong now. When I changed into Animagus, my strongest belief was to restore my body and meet the Maitreya. "


    "What you said later is a little exaggerated?" Suze said lightly, "and what is Animagus?"


    Alice smiled and changed into a tall white horse with a golden mane: "this is Animagus. I can change freely in human form and white horse form. Without firm will, Animagus will lead to failure, become a monster of half man and half horse, and even die on the spot."


    Yan Dahai and Lanru were stunned: can human beings directly become a horse? Is it true which horse can talk?


    Lanru''s heart couldn''t help thinking of the night of the black cat four Maple yard before. Is that the same principle? No, no, no, different reincarnation worlds have different power systems. Of course, it can''t be the same principle.


    Suze pondered and looked at Alice: "Alice, your real name is --"


    "Alice polut is my real name."


    Alice said very solemnly.


    "Do you really yearn for and worship me?" Suze asked.


    "Really, I can swear to God." Said Alice solemnly.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "no, I don''t need you to swear to God. I know that your pan Western civilization also has a feature of widely believing in monotheism. God is heaven, the only one, the so-called God. Even your God has taken the title of Haotian God in our country, known as God. "


    "Do you believe in God? "Alice."


    Alice hesitated: "maybe I believe it. After all, I went to church with my parents when I was a child. We lived, died and married in church, but more is the sustenance of our heart and spirit."


    "When you feel happy or sad, you really should have sustenance." Su Ze said, "it''s like talking to family and sharing with friends..."


    "Would you like to leave your sustenance with me? "Alice."


    Iris was stunned. Yan Dahai and LAN Ruxin were also stunned. What did Milton mean by saying this¡ª¡ª


    "Yes, how about making me your God, Alice?"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "there is no need for strict religious rules or rituals, just an identity mark and a little restraint."


    Alice did hesitate. Although she worshipped the Maitreya and dreamed of meeting the Maitreya, she wouldn''t regard him as her own God and her only one, right?


    But if you don''t choose, you may not be able to leave the world alive.


    Should I deal with him hypocritically? After all, even if it is star chasing, you can''t treat stars as the only God, can you?


    "It doesn''t matter. You can think about it. I don''t need this answer in a hurry." Suze saw Alice''s hesitation and said with a smile.


    Alice was finally relieved.


    Then wait and think about it.


    The drinking in the living room lasted all night. During the day the next day, Matsumoto and Hayashi were all sleeping. At night, they came to the spirit again.


    "Brother, do you have any wine tonight? Serve the wine. Yesterday''s was very good! " Cried Matsumoto.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "unfortunately, there is no wine today. We must wait for the news from the corpse soul world."


    "That''s a pity. If we want to fight, we won''t kill you. Young brother, your people are good." Matsumoto said carelessly.


    "Thank you very much."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    Minutes and seconds passed, and a few hours later, at the middle of the month, the crossing door opened.


    All the gods of death, such as deadwood Baizai, Marubeni, Nippon Valley Dongshilang, and the four people, heizaki Ichigo, deadwood Lucia and Suze, are waiting for the people who come out through the boundary door.


    A blind man with dark brown skin, Dongxian, leader of jiufan team, is going to come out and announce the trial decision of room 46 of the Central Committee.


    "Rotten Lucia, who secretly transfers the power of the God of death, disobeys the order of the corpse soul world and refuses to return, shall be sentenced to death immediately."


    "Kurosaki Ichigo and Maitreya are the same party. They are all sentenced to death and executed immediately."

 Chapter 389

    How is that possible?


    The rotten wood is white. When the palm is tight, he holds the soul chopping knife for a thousand Sakura.


    Marubeni smiled like a fox: sure enough, Lord lanran made a move.


    Other people are even more incredible: Asai Lianji, rotten wood Lucia and Kurosaki Ichigo all heard that rotten wood Baizai said the reason of the central 46 room, so they all looked at rotten wood Baizai.


    Doesn''t it mean that the central 46 room is an institution controlled by the nobility, and there are old family members of the rotten wood family in it? How could it be like this?


    "It''s the worst..." murmured rifangu Dongshilang, frowning.


    Like him, there are two other vice captains, Matsumoto and jiliangyihe.


    How could it be such a decision?


    The cause and effect of the incident have been reported to the central 46 room. It is very clear that under normal circumstances, if they are tolerant, they can be allowed to enter the corpse soul world. There is no need to be an enemy of a leader level figure; The most harsh and unreasonable decision should be to take back rotten wood Lucia and not allow Miro and others to enter the corpse soul world and take the power of death from heizaki Ichigo.


    If such a decision is made, although I feel very sorry, they will resolutely implement the decision of the central 46 office.


    However, it was like asking for the immediate execution of rotten wood, Lucia and Maitreya. Because Maitreya''s request was too much, the old men in the central 46 room were ashamed and angry.


    Are those old men so corrupt and stubborn?


    "So - what should we do next? Carry out the decision of the forty sixth room of the Central Committee and kill all the sinners, such as rotten wood, Lucia and Maitreya? "


    Marubeni smiled and reminded the incredible rotten wood is white, said the confused Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    "Of course, we should do it, because the order of the central office 46 is absolute justice and should be resolutely implemented." The leader of jiufan team, Dong Xianyao, who came to convey the order, said coldly and inhumanely.


    "How could it be like this..." rotten Lucia muttered.


    Heizaki Ichigo couldn''t help shouting, "Baizai, what''s going on! Not that central room 46 -- "


    Deadwood Baizai drew out his knife and interrupted him: "shut up, heizaki Ichigo!"


    There are many people here. He can''t let heizaki Ichigo say what rotten wood family can influence the decision of the central 46 room. This is definitely the most rebellious word in the jingling court.


    When Ichigo Kurosaki saw him like this, he thought what he said from the beginning was a hoax. At this time, he had to execute the order of the central 46 room to kill rotten luqia. Suddenly, his anger surged up.


    "Bai Zai, did you intend to deceive us from the beginning?"


    Rotten wood White was immediately very unhappy: "heizaki Ichigo, you question the reputation of the famous rotten wood family? Such rude behavior can only be repaid with your life. "


    "Is he going to kill us anyway?"


    Kurosaki Ichigo shouted angrily, "come on, I won''t be afraid to fight you! Will protect Lucia! "


    Heizaki Ichigo, you guy


    Rotten wood is even more unpleasant. Just a human being, lucky enough to get the power of death, protected Lucia one by one in front of me. Is Lucia something a guy like you can protect?


    Just as they were getting more angry and ready to do it, Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s a good decision... It seems that although I entered by mistake, some people with intentions are not ready to let us go."


    Marubeni smiled and still had the fox face. Dongxian wanted to be expressionless. It seemed that she couldn''t hear Su Ze''s hint.


    However, in their hearts, they both guessed: This Maitreya seems to know more than the leaders of the corpse soul world, suggesting that they should have been aware of some of the plans?


    Who the hell is he? Is Puyuan willing to help the people there, or those who defected and trained by the captain and vice captain?


    "What do you mean by a man with a heart?" Japanese Valley winter lion Lang asked, "who is not going to let you go? Do you know the figures in the soul world and the central 46 room? "


    "No, I don''t know. I just feel that rotten Lucia''s affair is full of conspiracy."


    Suze said calmly, "you may think that it was only recently discovered that rotten Lucia lost the power of death; But I know that on the day when rotten Lucia lost the power of death, two forces watched it happen. "


    "These two forces may be the culprits of rotten wood Lucia and heizaki Ichigo''s situation at this time, or they may contain some evil intention, but because there is no evidence and the other side is fast, I didn''t catch them directly."


    "Now the order from the central 46 room came to execute the rotten wood Lucia. I immediately understood that one of the forces was the corpse soul world and the quiet spirit court. It could even let the central 46 room issue such an order. The real purpose of their plot is probably to kill rotten Lucia and even deal with rotten wood. "


    Speaking of this, Su Ze made a "reasonable inference" and looked at rotten wood: "it seems that there will be a coup in room 46 of the Central Committee, and the rotten wood family is likely to be completely eliminated."


    He knew the plot of the original work and fabricated another reasonable inference based on the available information.


    With this inference, he can alarmist, so that he can use some of the plot characters without having to face all the enemies in the corpse and soul world.


    Deadwood Baizai was shocked: the target was the deadwood family! If the other party really wants to harm rotten Lucia and attack the rotten family, their goal is indeed close to being achieved!


    The decision of the central 46 room also seems to show that the rotten wood family has no advantage.


    This is no longer about rotten wood. Lucia lost the power of death. Everything is a conspiracy of family struggle.


    The abominable and despicable means were used on the rotten family. Who was behind it?


    Four Maple yard family? It doesn''t seem to be; Gangmi Dai family? Or another family?


    He was successfully distracted by Suze.


    Not only he, but also others had a sudden feeling: rotten Lucia, who was originally guilty, just "understood" that she was an excuse for others to plot against the rotten family.


    It''s no wonder that they issued an order to kill rotten wood Lucia. It turned out to be a specific killing against the rotten wood family in room 46 of the Central Committee.


    Such orders are so dirty that they won''t actively implement them.

 Chapter 390

    "Too much! I was prepared to hurt Lucia from the beginning, aiming at Baizai''s family! "


    Kurosaki Ichigo shouted angrily, "how can we see such a conspiracy?"


    It''s a wonderful feeling. Obviously, he didn''t notice the existence of Lord lanran and made a wrong inference... It''s strange that deadwood Baizai and others can understand the scene in front of him and have a plan to disobey the absolute order that should be resolutely implemented in room 46 of the Central Committee.


    Dongxian wants to have some inexplicable and absurd feelings with shimaru silver.


    Why do they know that this is the plan of Lord lanran and has nothing to do with the family struggle, or do they feel that the so-called conspiracy mentioned by Maitreya is quite reasonable?


    Yes, if only from the information currently available, this inference is completely reasonable and can explain all the abnormal problems - why the central office 46 can''t wait to issue a kill order.


    This Maitreya is very clever and dangerous.


    You can''t let him go on like this!


    Dongxian, who was loyal to LAN ran, wanted to think so, which directly broke the people''s mood of being shocked by the plot. He said, "the order of the central 46 room must be executed by the 13th team of the court. No matter what excuses and reasons are useless."


    "Rotten wood, Lucia, Maira, Ichigo Kurosaki... And your companions must be sentenced to death today. There is no doubt about it."


    Su Ze smiled: "it seems that not only noble families but also captain level figures are involved in the plot. Listen to me, through the conspiracy, can''t wait? If you''re afraid that others will say a few more words, you can''t do it to us? "


    What you said is absolutely wrong! The real conspiracy plan is not like that at all, but designed by Lord lanran!


    Dongxian would like to shout out the Maitreya in front of him, but he can''t say it. He can only watch the other party make reasonable inferences that deviate from the facts, and hit the right side for no reason.


    "It''s useless to say more. Let''s sing. Clear insects!"


    The soul chopping knife in his hand made a buzzing sound, and the sound wave hit Su Ze with a hypnotic force.


    "How long will this level of fighting... Last?" Su Ze said, "if you are caught, the conspiracy behind you should show its true face?"


    After that, Su Ze went straight to Dongxian.


    Deadwood said, "Maitreya, I don''t think captain Dongxian is involved in the plot -"


    But at this time, Su Ze and Dong Xian had already begun to fight. This sentence was more like useless exhortation. He and other gods of death such as rifangu Dongshilang didn''t start, waiting for the result of the battle.


    "The second form of insect cleaning ¡¤ Red Locust!"


    The soul chopping knife in Dongxian''s hand made a blade and flew towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze''s palm moved forward, and the invisible repulsion made all these blades fly away, and further approached Dongxian Yao at the same time.


    Dongxian wants to take a step, use an instant step and cut forward.


    Su Ze stretched out his palm and grabbed his soul chopping knife: "speaking of it, the battle should be over..."


    "Explain! The final form of clearing insects - Yan devil cricket! "


    The darkness immediately shrouded Su Ze''s surroundings, making him lose his hearing, vision and smell


    East fairy wants to proudly send out a cold hum and chop at Su Ze.


    "Indeed, the battle is coming to an end."


    Su Ze''s arm stretched out, his eyes were covered with purple lines, and the infinite gravity was released.


    Dongxian just felt that he couldn''t help flying towards the sky. When he came back, he had flown in the air. Countless earth blocks, stones, roofs and turf of other people around him rolled back to form a ball to fix him in the sky.


    Then, a strong squeezing force rushed towards him, making him very uncomfortable to spit blood.


    "What is this force? It broke my solution directly regardless of direction! "


    Dongxian was struggling and yelling.


    "Impossible! My justice will not fail! "


    "Really?"


    Su Ze said faintly and flew up in the air. A glittering and shining eye appeared between his eyes. A white light was formed, ready to cut the body of Dongxian.


    "Shoot him, magic gun!"


    The voice of shimaru silver suddenly came, and a soul chopping knife suddenly extended and shot at Su Ze from below.


    Su Ze didn''t even turn his head back. The soul chopping knife fought against the invisible repulsion behind him and burst into dazzling light.


    "Damn, you sneak attack!" Heizaki Yihu shouted angrily, holding a huge soul chopping knife, cutting towards shimaru silver.


    Shimaruyin jumped away with a smile and put away his soul cutting sword and magic gun: "Oh, Captain Dongxian, I''m targeted by terrible enemies. There''s no way to save you..."


    Above the sky, the white light has cut the body of Dongxian Yao, dripping with blood, dividing Dongxian Yao into two sections.


    The dead wood, the Japanese Valley, the winter lion Lang, and others were stunned. Unexpectedly, the Maitreya who had analyzed the plot before was so cruel that he directly asked Dongxian to be divided.


    Dongxian didn''t expect that he was about to die from battle to defeat. Unexpectedly, it took only two or three moves.


    I don''t want to die - I clearly have my own justice that doesn''t work!


    The lower class nobleman of gangmidai family, the hateful guy who killed his friend


    Take revenge on the whole rotten corpse soul world and jingling court


    "Lord lanran, I don''t want to die yet..."


    He cried out involuntarily.


    Su Ze lightly repeated his words and looked at the rotten wood: "he said, Lord lanran? Is lanran from central room 46, too? Is lanran the main messenger behind this conspiracy? "


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang said in surprise, "Lan ran? The captain of the WuFan team, LAN ran Youjie, is clearly also the captain. Why would Dongxian call him LAN ran? "


    If Su Ze''s analysis made them dubious and didn''t start immediately, Dongxian''s performance and the name of lanran made all the gods of death understand that there was a conspiracy behind it, which was not Milton''s conjecture out of thin air.


    It is inconceivable that Dongxian, the captain of jiufan team, should be loyal to the captain of WuFan team.


    To know that the status of their captains is equal, Dongxian has no need to be loyal to a person with complete equal status, unless that person has super power or strength.


    "Lan ran, captain of the WuFan team..."


    Su Ze looked up in surprise and looked at the man with brown hair and black frame glasses in front of him.


    "Are you lanran?"


    "It''s me, the unexpected chess piece who broke into my chess game. What''s your real name and identity?" LAN ran Yusuke smiled and said as if he were chatting with his friends.

 Chapter 391

    "I''m also surprised by such a question - what''s your identity?"


    Suze asked lanran Youjie.


    Lanran smiled and flashed. Su Ze only felt that the external defense of his body had been broken for two layers, and chakra and mental power had been broken for an instant. There was only one layer of the surface of his body ready to move. The internal power of Zixia divine skill was not broken.


    "Ready for two layers of defense?"


    Lanran said faintly, "it seems that you are very cautious. But if it is too weak, no matter how cautious it is, it is meaningless. "


    "Ninety of the broken roads, black coffin!"


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    The two forces collided. When the black coffin dispersed, lanran looked at Su Ze unharmed with an accident.


    "I''ve been very surprised since the previous battle. Is your power a means to absolutely rebound? Now it seems, maybe not, but the difference is not much. "


    "This absolute repulsion does not belong to the power of death and emptiness, and has nothing to do with Puyuan Xizhu. I''m really curious about where your strength comes from. "


    At this time, deadwood Baizai and rifanggu Dongshilang have turned their soul chopping knife towards LAN ran.


    "Why are you targeting the rotten wood family, LAN ran, captain of the WuFan team?" Said Deadwood.


    "Lanran, what are you going to do? Make such a plot and hide it from everyone. Even young Sentao doesn''t know your true face? " Japanese Valley winter lion Lang asked.


    He is more concerned about his companion, Shao Sentao, vice captain of WuFan team, who grew up together. Xiaosentao''s vision for lanran zuozuke is always in his eyes. He is worried that xiaosentao will be hurt by lanran''s actions.


    "What an interesting misunderstanding."


    LAN ran Yusuke smiled and said, "Maitreya, do you mind if our battle is delayed for a few minutes? Let me explain it?"


    Su Ze said calmly, "I don''t mind. I''m also very curious about what''s going on."


    "This should start with my persuading the central office 46." LAN ran Zhuo Youjie said that at this time, Dongxian was going to die completely. He glanced at Dongxian''s body slightly and continued without paying attention.


    "Rotten wood family, the most powerful aristocrat in the corpse soul world at present, is too dazzling... It''s also time to trim the branches and leaves and let the rotten wood family grow according to the will of the central 46 room."


    Su Ze was stunned: lanran, you can really pull!


    What I said is clearly just a conspiracy that deviates from the topic. You can connect it seriously and seriously to help me round the conspiracy without exposing your real purpose. This means is too high!


    Rotten wood was obviously convinced and faintly angry: "it''s so -"


    Su Ze was helpless and could only remind him, "rotten wood is white. Don''t easily believe the enemy''s words! He just followed my previous speculation and said it. It won''t be true at all. "


    "No matter what, even room 46 of the Central Committee will not accept the fact that the captain of the ninth team is secretly loyal to the captain of the fifth team. Lanran has a different purpose!"


    Deadwood was stunned and then stopped talking.


    Why are you so insidious? There is no truth!


    If I speak again, won''t it appear that the head of the noble rotten wood family is a stupid man?


    "Even my purpose can be guessed..."


    Lanran smiled at the corner of her mouth: "you know my plan from the beginning rather than infer my idea?"


    "It''s a little boring that you''re so sharp." Suze said, "I''m waiting for you to say your real plan, and the result is just an inference I said before. What? If you persuade the central office 46, you don''t have to say any more. Just tell the truth, okay? "


    "The truth is --"


    Lanran pulls out his knife and walks up to deadwood Baizai. He cuts deadwood Baizai and nipanyu Dongshilang seriously: "what the winner claims can be called the truth!"


    Just in a blink of an eye, two captains, deadwood Baizai and rifanggu Dongshilang, were injured and fell to the ground.


    Heizaki Ichigo roared and rushed forward. Lanran blocked his soul chopping knife with a finger.


    "Anger can make people lose their mind. Kurosaki Ichigo, if you want to become stronger, learn to suppress your anger first."


    Lanran again wields a knife and cuts heizaki Ichigo to the ground.


    Suze''s body swayed and appeared in front of rotten Lucia.


    "What does lanran, the so-called winner, mean?"


    "Shimaru silver over there, are you also blue dye''s men?"


    Marubeni smiled and said, "of course, from the beginning, I was the subordinate of captain lanran."


    "Really? Kill him for me. " Su Ze gave orders to shimaru silver.


    Marubeni was stunned and couldn''t laugh.


    Lanran smiles and waits for Marubeni''s decision.


    "How can it be? I''m under captain lanran." Marubeni resumed her smiling expression.


    "If you don''t kill lanran, I''ll tell you your secret." Suze said.


    Marubeni looked embarrassed: "what should I do? Captain lanran, he threatened me with a secret... "


    "So, silver, what secret do you have that I don''t know?" Lanran asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think so." As Marubeni said, he raised his soul chopping knife and aimed it at the sky. Countless long guns burst out - it was his solution ¡¤ God killing gun!


    "If there is no secret, why would you release the solution without hesitation to my false figure, silver." Lanran''s eyes were calm and her voice was calm.


    Until then, shimarubeni realized that lanran was not far from him, not in the sky above his head; Su Ze also saw the terrible after being manipulated by blue dye''s mirror flowers and water moon. He could silently create the illusion of complete hypnosis, and Marubeni could not detect the abnormality.


    When Marubeni was worried that Maira would tell the secret of him and Matsumoto, and decided to take a risk on lanran, it was completely empty, and it was only an illusion that hit.


    "It seems that everything is meaningless, lanran."


    Marubeni opened her eyes and revealed a cold and incomparable killing machine: "from the beginning, I will kill you and take back what you took from Luan Ju! Blue dye! "


    Lanran said calmly, "I knew it from the beginning."


    "Why don''t I know what my subordinates think? Even this one has the idea of assassinating me. What I''m curious about is when you can bear it. "


    "Silver, you can endure until this time. It''s a very interesting pastime in my eyes."


    Marubeni looked at lanran in disbelief: from the beginning, lanran knew!

 Chapter 392

    From the beginning, lanran knew he was going to kill him?


    Marubeni was so shocked that he never had a chance to do it again - he didn''t even know whether the blue dye he saw at this moment was true or false.


    After being completely hypnotized by lanran''s soul cutting knife jinghuashuiyue, lanran may create a false illusion to deceive him at any time.


    Just like just now, Marubeni thought that the sneak attack was very sudden, but in fact, she completely emptied her attack.


    "Then goodbye, silver."


    Lanran said calmly and with a little coldness.


    With these words, he cut off the silver towards the city ball.


    At this moment, Su Ze appears behind lanran and grabs lanran.


    "It seems unwise for you to beat them one by one."


    "It''s all the same to me."


    Lanran looks back and waves her hand to Su Ze''s palm: "it''s the same to deal with them first or you first."


    Seeing his soul chopping knife with his own eyes seemed to be subjected to an invisible layer of oppression and resistance. He couldn''t inch in front of Su Ze. LAN Ran''s face didn''t show an unexpected look.


    This man really has strength beyond the ordinary captain level.


    However, for me, this power is still far from enough.


    This repulsive force must have a gap between release and recovery.


    Opportunity, just at this time - when Su Ze''s Shenluo Tianzheng resistance dissipated and LAN ran retreated a little, he didn''t retreat and regroup, but flashed a chill in his eyes and walked forward at a faster speed.


    Sure enough, there was no resistance. What followed was a strange gravity, pulling lanran back, so that he couldn''t attack Su Ze.


    Instead of being depressed, lanran smiled.


    If it is similar to the power of soul chopping knife, the soul chopping knife of Maitreya should be two interdependent and interdependent forces of "exclusion" and "attraction"?


    At this moment, Su Ze''s eyes were covered with purple patterns, a glittering eye opened in the middle of his forehead, and his clothes turned into a white robe.


    He held a black stick in his hand, and three small black balls appeared behind him.


    "Ordinary methods can''t seem to pose a threat to you." Suze said, "I have to enter the six channel mode."


    To deal with lanran, if you try to use ninja, wooden Dun and seal with five attributes, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because blue dye is powerful, fast and free to move in the sky.


    In Naruto and Mu Dun, who has great deterrent power in the real world, must be nothing in front of LAN ran.


    Not only that, the process of releasing by means of Mu Dun and sealing is too slow for experts at blue dye''s level. There is no possibility of standing in place waiting to be hit.


    Therefore, Su Ze can only enter the six channel mode to fight against blue dye with instant ability.


    "Six channel mode?"


    Lanran glanced at Su Ze''s strange appearance and was very curious: "under this appearance, you seem to become stronger. What ability can you show me? "


    "For example, before dealing with Dongxian, earth explosion Tianxing."


    Su Ze stretched out his hand and created a core, pulling blue dye to fly to the core.


    With a sneer, lanran immediately steps in front of Su Ze and cuts it down.


    When!


    The soul chopping knife collided with the black stick, and no one could do anything.


    "If Dongxian and I are completely different, you should be able to notice this. Don''t use the method that is doomed to be useless to shoot at me." Lanran said calmly.


    Su Ze also looked at him: "you are really powerful. When facing the earth explosion star, what you want is not to avoid or break the earth explosion star, but to quickly turn back and attack me."


    "This judgment and strength should be said to be a perfect response."


    "Perfect?" Lanran said faintly, "it should be said that it is powerful. The move of earth exploding sky star is very good, so please have a look at my move? "


    "Break --"


    When he read the emancipatory language, Su Ze knew that he could never watch it any more, or even let him finish the original solution. He ran straight to lanran with three Tao seeking jade behind him, and closed his eyes at the same time.


    Lanran''s soul chopping knife is too dangerous. If you look at it, you will get the mark of complete hypnosis. Later, lanran can let you see what he wants you to see anytime, anywhere.


    In other words, as long as you are hypnotized, you have completely lost the possibility of defeating blue dye.


    Customs clearance, the reincarnation world, has become an absolutely impossible thing.


    "You are also very familiar with my soul chopping knife..." lanran said, avoiding the attack of opening two Tao seeking jade. At the same time, her fingers released a four white thunder to break the Tao and tried to attack the third Tao seeking jade.


    When he saw that the four white thunder of breaking the Tao hit qiudao jade, he was smashed and annihilated by qiudao jade without waves, and his expression became more interested.


    "Maitreya, your identity is the only thing that has really aroused my interest in recent hundreds of years... Who are you?"


    "You are familiar with the secret of silver and my soul cutting ability. Maybe you know all the gods of death present. With this understanding and such strange power, it is not a corpse soul world, nor an empty circle, nor an outsider in the underground of China... "


    "Even, you and Puyuan are happy to help them."


    "Are you the so-called King''s court? From team zero? "


    Su Ze was noncommittal: "maybe so, maybe not. Who knows."


    Lanran''s eyes were cold: he noticed a similar smell.


    Once he was so leisurely and leisurely, with a playful attitude, to deal with the captains of the so-called thirteen times team. So he is particularly familiar with Su Ze''s posture and tone. This guy is disdaining my strength and thinks he can win me?


    In a flash, the three jade begged Tao rubbed away from lanran and returned to Su Ze.


    Su Ze opened his eyes and stared at LAN ran.


    "Even Qiu Daoyu can''t hit you. With such strength... It seems that it''s really difficult for me to defeat you directly."


    After several confrontations, the battle between the two is now somewhat deadlocked.


    The main reason is that Su Ze has strong defense and is not hypnotized by lanran''s mirror flowers and water moon. He asks Daoyu and black stick to resist or hurt lanran.


    Of course, lanran''s instant step speed is very fast, and his chopping is also very fast, and the ghost road that abandons singing is also powerful, but it doesn''t make him beat Su Ze quickly.


    Suze''s reaction and speed can keep up with lanran''s attack speed after repeated reincarnation of the world.

 Chapter 393

    So the two fell into such a deadlock.


    Su Ze''s attack can''t hit lanran. Lanran''s attack can''t break Su Ze''s defense. The two are in a stalemate. No one can do anything in a short time


    Su Ze feels that blue dye may have more means than he thinks. It''s not good for him to stay in a stalemate.


    Of course, lanran has the confidence to win. He feels that after a few more attempts, he should be able to find the fatal defect of the opposite "Maitreya" - just like the repulsion and attraction just now, other people seem to have no solution, but lanran completed a response similar to cracking in a very short time.


    After hearing Su Ze''s words, he smiled and held his black framed glasses: "if you can''t beat me directly, just surrender to me? Maybe I will not care about your offense to me and reuse you. "


    "That''s a little sorry. I have no plan to be someone else''s man."


    Suze said.


    Lanran was surprised, and then smiled: "so it is. Do you also have the ambition to become king? You should know that the gods of death regard the spirit king as their faith and will not allow such ambition to exist. "


    "Well, I don''t have much idea..."


    Su Ze''s eyes turned and read: "how about making a deal?"


    Lanran looks at him without changing her face and is silent.


    Then he mastered the method of communicating with Su zenian''s power: "how to trade?"


    "Give me the broken jade..."


    "Transaction failed." Lanran didn''t continue to listen and responded directly.


    As for the so-called broken jade, blue dye has a semi-finished product, and hisuke Urahara also has a semi-finished product. This time, blue dye is to capture the semi-finished broken jade of hisuke Urahara in the body of rotten wood Lucia, so as to integrate the two broken jade and achieve the most perfect state, so as to produce unlimited evolution and greatly improve its strength.


    Maitreya''s request for jade collapse hinders lanran''s most important way to become stronger. There is no need to talk about such a deal in the future.


    "Is there really no need to talk again?" Su Ze smiled, "I can give you a lot of power you have never seen, a power system you have never seen, and let you see other colorful worlds. What we need is only two broken jade semi-finished products, that''s all. "


    "You should know so much. Even poshara Xizhu doesn''t know as much as you do..." lanran said. "You really have the ambition to become a king. Don''t say any more. With the same mentality, we can''t succeed in the transaction."


    "So it is."


    Su Ze interrupted the power exchange and shook his head slightly.


    Avalanche jade is really a good thing. It can help the master constantly break the limit and gain more strength.


    If Su Ze can get the broken jade from lanran in advance, the reincarnation world of death can be rich enough even if it doesn''t pass the customs.


    Moreover, even if you can pass through the reincarnation world of the God of death, it is difficult to obtain the precious item of avalanche jade.


    Unfortunately, lanran''s persistence in power will not be easily shaken. He will never give up. The transaction between the two sides is impossible.


    "The captain of the WuFan team, LAN ran Youjie, have you finally revealed your true face?"


    During the conversation and confrontation between Su Ze and LAN ran, a group of three people also appeared in the sky over the yard - Puyuan Xizhu, Sifeng yard in human form, and the tall shuoling tiezhai.


    Puyuan Xizhu stood in front of rotten wood luqia and said after protecting rotten wood luqia.


    "Puyuan Xizhu... Your arrival really gave me some inspiration."


    Lanran smiled and said, "it should be strange that you were forced to leave the corpse soul world? Why do so many people identify you as criminals and the central office 46 thinks your criminal evidence is conclusive? "


    "Of course, it''s because of my soul cutting knife. The mirror flower and the moon are not just what I claim. They create a sense of confusion with water and fog and let the enemies kill each other, but absolutely hypnosis."


    "As long as I need it, they can see the truth of your crime."


    "Just like now, as long as I want, all the people present will get the facts of the crime. The central office 46 considers the evidence of the crime to be conclusive and issues an order for execution. From today on, shimaru silver, rotten wood, Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, and all the gods of death, you will become the wanted criminals in the corpse soul world. "


    "You must be very satisfied with the result?"


    How could this happen!


    The badly wounded Japanese Valley winter lion Lang shouted in despair.


    Such a terrible guy is actually the captain of xiaosentao and the person xiaosentao is most looking forward to - we must not let this guy return to the corpse and soul world, and we must not let this guy harm the peaches!


    Others also looked desperate. They didn''t expect such a result.


    Marubeni stood in front of Matsumoto and looked at her. She found that she was also staring at herself, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help reminding her.


    "Sorry, random chrysanthemum, I didn''t help you in the end -"


    "Silver, I never cared about this. I want you to stay by my side." Matsumoto murmured.


    "From now on, we will become a state of defection." Marubeni whispered, "random chrysanthemum, I --"


    "Don''t say sorry, silver. It should be me."


    They whispered and did not communicate for a long time, but they forgot the bad situation they were facing at the moment.


    Dead wood is white, but his face is expressionless, pressing his wound in a pool of blood.


    No, there must be something wrong... Even if the central 46 room received the evidence of rotten wood Lucia''s heinous crime, it is impossible to sentence "rotten wood Lucia to death immediately".


    This is totally unreasonable. As long as the central 46th room is an aristocratic Ruling Institution and the rotten wood family is one of the strongest leaders, such a judgment should not be issued.


    The leader and deputy leader of the previously defected fan team can explain the past, but the central office 46 can never explain the past against the rotten family.


    To put it more bluntly, rotten wood Lucia will not be sentenced to death even if she kills dozens of ordinary gods of death in the quiet spirit court. This is the extent to which the privileges of the rotten wood family can be achieved.


    "Lanran, if you say so, they will be frightened." Su Ze said with a smile, "the central 46 room has been killed by you now?"


    "The so-called command now is just your command that you hypnotize other gods of death and let them convey. It has no effect at all. How can the dead central office 46 declare them criminals? "


    The air was suddenly quiet, and everyone looked at Su Ze.

 Chapter 394

    "Maitreya... You are really wonderful."


    Lanran smiled and said, "it must be very hard to pretend that she doesn''t know the identity of these gods of death and that she doesn''t know anything about the corpse soul world and the jinglingting court?"


    "However, I clearly know the secret of Marubeni, the real ability of my soul chopping knife, and I clearly know that all this is what I plan and infer."


    "Such a performance is really wonderful. I can''t help but want to clap and clap my hands."


    Speaking of this, he sneered: "yes, what you said is all right. I have killed all the central room 46 of the decadent and degenerate aristocratic Ruling Institution."


    "Everybody, get ready for the time of war."


    "Finally, I kindly remind you that there is no king on the throne of heaven, but I am not the only one who wants to ascend the throne. Be careful of your friend who is good at performing inference."


    After that, he pointed his finger in the air, a black channel appeared in front of him, and he stepped in.


    "That''s an empty circle!"


    Matsumoto cried in surprise.


    Marubeni said: "yes, lanran has been active in the virtual circle since a long time ago, conquered the great virtual circle, became the king of the virtual night palace, and established a system called ten blades."


    After saying this, his eyes fell on Su Ze: "what''s your origin, the man named Maitreya? Why do you know so much about me and lanran? "


    "I''m also very curious about this question." Yosuke Urahara, who wears a green and white striped hat, also said lazily and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t explain: "you''d better treat the wounded first, and then talk slowly."


    Although Puyuan Xizhu, shimaru Yin and others were wary of him, they did not continue to ask questions. They carried the heavy deadwood Baizai, rifangu Dongshilang and heizaki Ichigo into the house.


    Puyuan Xizhu used some small tools developed by himself to treat them. The effect was very good. The three were soon able to lie down and talk.


    "Now, can you tell us your true identity?"


    Marubeni said.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s very simple. I know most of your information. As for the methods and methods of knowing, I''m not going to tell you."


    Isn''t that equal to not saying anything?


    The gods of death were a little speechless and angry.


    "If so, we will regard you as a guy like lanran, isn''t it a problem?" Matsumoto said.


    "Please feel free. I don''t have any ambition for the soul world anyway. I''m not the same type as lanran - let''s say, I''m just passing by here. At present, I just want to beat lanran and break his plan."


    Suze smiled and said, "that''s all I have to do."


    "After spying on so many secret things, he said he was not interested in the corpse soul world." Puyuan Xizhu commented, "young brother, you don''t speak honestly."


    "If I have ambitions for the corpse soul world, how should I implement it?" Su Ze asked, "Mr. nishiko Urahara, who is extremely smart, have I trained the God of death in the corpse soul world and obtained identity in the corpse soul world? My current strength is quite different from that of your God of death. How can I realize my ambition? "


    Puyuan Xizhu can''t say anything.


    A strong man who can fight and draw with blue dye without being hypnotized by the mirror can indeed become an important means to deal with blue dye.


    However, because this person''s goal has not been clear, Puyuan Xizhu is worried.


    "Mr. Maitreya, you know so much, have such power, and have deliberately pretended to know nothing before... It''s hard for us to believe that you are a man without plot."


    "Can you tell us what you want to do?"


    "With your cleverness, you should have guessed as if there were nothing." Suze said, "since rotten wood Lucia lost the power of death, we also appeared in konzuo town. Of course, what I need is rotten wood Lucia -"


    Rotten wood Lucia suddenly blushed: "what are you talking nonsense? Now is not the time to confess!"


    Deadwood is even more angry to clench his fist: "nonsense, I will never agree with such a thing."


    "Yes, I won''t agree!" A Sanjing Lianci also shouted.


    Rotten wood Lucia and rotten wood looked at him strangely - what does it have to do with you?


    Asai''s face turned red like a monkey fart. She was at a loss and stammered: "that... Because Lucia... Because Lucia... Is my very important companion!"


    "It''s not that kind of thing!" Puyuan Xizhu said with a smile, "I know what Mr. Maira said, but I''m sorry -"


    His expression became very serious: "I will never give you that dangerous thing, which will endanger the safety of the whole corpse soul world."


    Rotten wood Lucia was confused: isn''t it that kind of thing?


    Ah? I have something I don''t know?


    Deadwood Baizai stared coldly at Puyuan Xizhu and stopped talking: did this hateful guy add something very dangerous to Lucia when she was injured?


    How dare you treat Lucia like this!


    Puyuan Xizhu scratched his head awkwardly and looked at Sifeng hospital with a dry smile, ready to muddle through.


    The night of the fourth Maple Yard said, "it''s not good. Xiaobai is really angry. There was something wrong with you putting that thing in Lucia''s soul. Now both lanran and Maitreya are targeting Ruqi Adam, which is very bad. You''d better take it out. "


    Puyuan Xizhu''s forehead burst into a cold sweat, smiled even more embarrassed, and said to deadwood: "in fact, I can explain this."


    "It''s no use talking more."


    Deadwood is white. He closes his eyes with a killing machine and is ready to cut down the bastard who plotted against Lucia after he recovers his injury.


    "That... Lucia..." Puyuan Xizhu looked at rotten Lucia.


    Rotten wood Lucia was also very angry: "store manager Puyuan, anyway, is it too much? Although Maitreya wanted that kind of thing, he didn''t rob it from me. You hid it with me! "


    Su Ze looked at the scene with a smile, but the night of four Maple yard came over with his fist in his hand.


    "If I heard you right, Maitreya, you seem to know all our information from the beginning?"


    Su Ze nodded.


    "So before - who wanted to see that I was a male cat and a female cat?" Night asked, biting his teeth.


    "Although I know, the three of them don''t know." Su Ze said, "if you don''t believe it, ask them. They probably didn''t understand what I told you just now."


    The night was stunned. He looked at LAN Ruxin, saw their expressions, and recalled their strength.

 Chapter 395

    Compared with Milton, these three people are ignorant and weak.


    They don''t even know what the Messiah knows, so why does the Messiah act with them?


    Moreover, the Maitreya did not show too much dislike


    Maybe he''s not the same guy as lanran? At least he has great respect for his companions.


    Four Maple yard night thought in his heart.


    When Sifeng hospital stopped blaming Su Ze and others for their rudeness, Puyuan Xizhu took a deep breath, knelt down in front of rotten luqia, touched his head to the ground, and came to a standard earth seat to apologize.


    "I''m very sorry for causing you trouble!"


    Rotten wood Lucia was shocked and looked at the rotten wood.


    Deadwood is white, expressionless, staring at Yosuke Urahara, who apologized: "take that thing away from Lucia and give me a complete reply to Lucia''s strength. I will consider not killing you in the future."


    Puyuan Xizhu raised his head: "yes, I will."


    Some frowned and looked at Su Ze''s figure: "can you wait until later..."


    "Immediately, immediately, restore Lucia''s health to me."


    "I want the quiet spirit court to know that Lucia has not lost the power of death, but because of your conspiracy!" Although he was wounded, he was even more murderous. He was full of killing opportunities for hisuke Puyuan.


    "But the gentleman named Maitreya may be our enemy -"


    Rotten wood Lucia said in a deep voice, "store manager Puyuan, you own that thing. His enemy is only you. For us, Mr. Maira is not an enemy."


    "Mr. Miluo didn''t plot against me, but you hid things from me privately. Speaking of it, I trust Mr. Maitreya more. "


    Puyuan Xizhu said unexpectedly, "Lucia, you should know that the broken jade on you is enough to make the ordinary God of death have the strength beyond the captain level, which is a great threat to the whole corpse soul world."


    "In order to prevent ambitious people like lanran and Maitreya from getting the broken jade, I must find a way to hide the broken jade."


    So, you can put broken jade in Lucia''s soul without telling Lucia?


    This idea and logic is really magical


    Rotten wood Lucia is a little convinced, probably considering that bengyu really seems to be coveted by lanran and Maira.


    She looked at Su Ze: "Mr. Miluo, are you going to get this broken jade from me?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you probably don''t know that this hidden avalanche jade is a semi-finished product. Lanran also has a semi-finished product in his hand. He planned to get this piece by combining the two avalanche jade into a complete avalanche jade."


    "For me, if it''s a complete broken jade, it''s still attractive. Unfortunately, neither lanran nor Puyuan Xizhu will easily let go of the semi-finished broken jade in my hand. I don''t think I can get the broken jade."


    "Therefore, I don''t expect to get avalanche jade from you unless you have complete avalanche jade."


    Rotten wood Lucia didn''t expect to hear such an answer, nor did hisuke Urahara.


    Maitreya means that the broken jade of this semi-finished product is actually what he doesn''t want at all.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a lie." Puyuan Xizhu said.


    "I don''t think Mr. Maitreya is lying." Rotten wood, Lucia said.


    Puyuan Xizhu hesitated and said, "then, Lucia, please follow me to Puyuan store. Now I''ll take out the broken jade and restore your normal state."


    He said that both deadwood Baizai and deadwood Lucia were not happy: do you want to go to Puyuan store?


    Seeing their eyes, the distrustful eyes of the God of death, and the eyes of Su Ze, hisuke Puyuan also knew that he had committed public anger by moving his hands and feet on others and souls without permission.


    Embarrassed and cheeky smiled: "in this case, it''s really risky... Night one, please help look around. Master Ling tiezhai, please arrange the border. "


    "Because Lucia doesn''t want bengyu to stay in her soul. I have to take it out."


    He went up to Lucia and was ready to take out the broken jade.


    Sifeng hospital stood in front of Puyuan Xizhu and rotten luqia at night, mainly in the direction of Suze.


    Holding Ling tiezhai also recited words in his mouth and closed his hands to create a square border.


    To their surprise, Su Ze didn''t pay attention to Puyuan Xizhu and rotten Lucia, but thought about the boundary released by Shuling tiezhai.


    The boundary of Naruto reincarnation world, the boundary of four purple fire array and the boundary ghost road of holding Ling tiezhai seem to be different in appearance, but their respective powers are not easy to compare.


    After all, in the reincarnation world of the God of death, the main battle scenes are all kinds of strange soul chopping knives and soul chopping knife abilities. The only significance of the existence of the boundary is that it can not be broken in a short time. In fact, it can''t be seen how much defense it has.


    Just when Su Ze paid attention to the enchanted ghost road and thought about the different places from the enchanted ninja, Puyuan Xizhu finally felt a little relieved. His palm turned into a wooden pattern and took out a glittering and shining object from the rotten wood Lucia. It was the broken jade.


    With the collapse jade taken out, rotten wood Lucia felt that her spiritual pressure had obviously recovered - before that, her spiritual pressure had been in a state that could not be recovered for some reason.


    In fact, heizaki Ichigo''s own power of death is much stronger than rotten wood Rukia. Rotten wood Rukia just plays the role of a guide. Later, heizaki Ichigo''s spiritual pressure has completely exceeded her, so there is no case that heizaki Ichigo takes her spiritual pressure.


    Rotten wood Lucia has not recovered her spiritual pressure. It is purely because there is a problem with the help she received from Yosuke Urahara, which led to her being found by the corpse soul world.


    After understanding this, even if hisuke Urahara had apologized, Rukia could not help getting angry.


    Is it so big without your calculation? Without your calculation, will lanran stare at me and fake the central 46 room to issue a death order against me?


    "Then... Everybody, we''ll leave."


    Puyuan Xizhu seemed to be able to feel the unhappy eyes of rotten luqia and rotten Baizai, so he put the broken jade up and greeted the people with a smile.


    After that, he was ready to take Sifeng yard night one and hold lingtiezhai to escape.


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly said, "Puyuan likes to help. Is it too irresponsible to be so casual and free?"


    Puyuan Xizhu immediately became vigilant: "stop us? Your purpose is really to collapse jade. Those words before are just confusing others? "


    Su Ze waved his hand: "no, I just want to remind you."

 Chapter 396

    "Remind what?" Asked Puyuan Xizhu.


    "How to deal with blue dye? Don''t you have anything to say, Yosuke Puyuan. " Suze said.


    "Well, after all, I''m no longer the God of death in the corpse soul world. I''m afraid it''s difficult to help in this regard." Puyuan Xizhu said with a smile.


    "In other words, you don''t help the jade collapse trouble you caused. You want the death gods in the corpse soul world to work for you?"


    Su Ze''s voice fell, and he was a little upset, including death, such as rifanggu Dongshilang.


    Puyuan Xizhu is such a jerk... It''s very dangerous for two semi-finished products to collapse jade. It''s even more dangerous if they fall into the hands of blue dye.


    Now Puyuan Xizhu wants to run away with his broken jade. He says that the future has nothing to do with him. He needs the God of death in the corpse soul world to fight desperately with lanran?


    Who will listen to death?


    If you hadn''t made this powerful thing, would the gods of death have to fight hard? As Milton said, it''s too irresponsible!


    "Well, I will certainly express myself at that time. I will certainly not not take part in the battle against blue dye. Please rest assured."


    Puyuan Xizhu was also embarrassed to laugh and make jokes again, and said seriously.


    "Really? I''m just worried that the broken jade in your hands won''t last long. " Su Ze said, "have you been hypnotized by blue dye''s mirror and water moon? Need I remind you again? You don''t have much resistance in front of LAN ran. "


    "Well, I won''t bother you." Puyuan Xizhu said.


    He suspected that Miluo wanted to give the broken jade to someone who was not hypnotized, such as their party or heizaki Ichigo, but no matter who, Yosuke Puyuan couldn''t fully believe it, or he was more relieved to hide the broken jade.


    Su Ze smiled: "it seems that it is reasonable for Puyuan to help you defecte from the corpse soul world. Your self righteous attitude is not very different from that of lanran. "


    After that, he waved that he could go.


    Puyuan Xizhu wanted to walk away with a smile. When he heard this, he was embarrassed to pretend that nothing had happened. He solemnly thought that deadwood was white, rifanggu Dongshilang and others promised: "please rest assured that if we fight against blue dye, we will participate!"


    Deadwood Baizai and japanyu Dongshilang didn''t respond to him. Puyuan Xizhu''s previous attitude towards deadwood Lucia''s small means and responsibility made them really have little reason to trust.


    Puyuan Xizhu promised to leave with sifengyuan yeyi and shuoling tiezhai.


    Su Ze said again, "you gods of death, have you clearly understood the rotten wood Lucia thing now? Lanran, the leader of the WuFan team, killed room 46 of the Central Committee and conveyed the false order that rotten wood Lucia would be sentenced to death. Dongxian, the leader of the jiufan team, would be lanran''s man and had been killed. "


    "You can take Lucia back to the soul world and start preparing for the war against lanran."


    "War? What do you mean? "


    Heizaki Ichigo asked suspiciously.


    Without Su Ze''s explanation, she felt much better and felt the pressure of the spirit on the rotten wood gradually recovering. Lucia explained to Ichigo Kurosaki: "of course, war is the war between the whole corpse soul world and the empty circle."


    "Lanran had been active in the virtual circle long before, occupied the virtual night palace, commanded many big virtual, and used the broken jade of semi-finished products to make the big virtual stronger." Marubeni said, "his strength is desperate. If there was no Maitreya and told my secret, I would never have dealt with LAN ran in advance."


    "Well, if you say so, is the strength of the Maitreya so strong?" Matsumoto said with a smile, "if you only look at your appearance, you can''t see it at all."


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang reminded with a black line: "Matsumoto, you guy, look around!"


    Because Su Ze released the earth burst star twice, the earth rocks and trees in several streets around him were rolled up into the air. A group of ordinary people screamed and ran back and forth. Even the police and emergency disaster response team of the island country were mobilized... There were restless scenes thousands of meters around. If they did their best, they could do it, But this is just the aftereffect of a move in the battle of Maitreya!


    It can''t be seen that Maitreya is actually a guy of the same level as lanran?


    "What is your position in this battle?"


    Deadwood Baizai asked very keenly.


    "The friend of death in the corpse soul world and the enemy of lanran."


    Suze said.


    "If there is a broken Jade --" Marubeni reminded.


    "I basically don''t have the possibility of obtaining the complete version of avalanche jade, and the semi-finished avalanche jade has no value." Suze said, "neither lanran nor hisuke Puyuan would give me the broken jade, so I had to give up."


    Marubeni still doesn''t believe that things like avalanche jade have such power. Will they really give up?


    However, in comparison, Maitreya''s attitude is at least a little more credible than that of hisuke Urahara, who is playful, doesn''t take it seriously, and has a criminal record of calculating rotten Lucia.


    However, the God of death did not completely rest assured after all.


    After being injured for a night, they left Suze, moved to another place to live, and began to contact the corpse soul world.


    After contacting the corpse soul world, both sides were a little confused.


    The technicians of the 12th team asked about the completion of the task of killing rotten wood Luqiya and others, while rotten wood Baizai and others asked about the situation of the central 46 room.


    When deadwood Baizai finished all the things about lanran and Dongxian, the technicians of the 12th team thought they were telling a story.


    The captain of the ninth team died?


    The captain of the fifth team defected? And killed central 46?


    Why don''t we know? Didn''t central room 46 give the order to kill rotten Lucia before?


    When they submitted this information and the leaders of other teams in jinglingting court verified it, they knew that everything was true - LAN ran Youjie had killed all the members of the central 46 room and defected to the virtual circle to become the king of the virtual circle.


    Rotten wood, Lucia and others, of course, are no longer guilty. They are allowed to return to the soul world and prepare to deal with blue dye.


    Lanran may invade the corpse soul world with Da Xu. Even if he doesn''t invade the corpse soul world, the corpse soul world must find a way to kill him in order to kill him.


    At the same time, Su Ze is also calculating how to pass through the reincarnation world.


    The main reason is that when the plot began, LAN ran yuyoujie hypnotized most of the plot characters. The general trend has become. He holds a semi-finished broken jade in his hand, which Su Ze can''t win.


    Su Ze didn''t know how to take out the broken jade that was originally in the rotten wood Lucia''s body.

 Chapter 397

    At present, Puyuan Xizhu takes out the broken jade, and has great doubts about Su Ze because of the dialogue between Su Ze and lanran, Su Ze''s strong strength and Su Ze''s unknown origin. He regards Su Ze as one of the two main threats.


    It may be difficult or simple for lanran to take the broken jade from hisuke Puyuan.


    The simple reason is that Puyuan Xizhu and his party were also hypnotized by lanran with mirror flowers and water, and may not be able to resist lanran.


    The difficulty is that the strength of this guy Puyuan Xizhu in the original book has not been fully demonstrated... His last act of sealing lanran seems not to be much weaker than lanran, and his scheming is also very powerful. If he concentrates on hiding something, it is likely that lanran will need a lot of effort.


    In a word, Su Ze is unlikely to get the broken jade at present. The two semi-finished broken jade are in the hands of lanran and Puyuan Xizhu.


    If lanran gets bengyu, Su Ze feels that he is probably not an opponent.


    Before fighting with lanran, Su Ze felt that lanran''s speed was too fast and his attack was too fierce.


    If it is not the combination of reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye, there are many means to resist, and it is likely to be killed by lanran.


    Of course, lanran can''t kill Su Ze, and ghosts can''t beat him. Jinghuashuiyue didn''t hypnotize him, so the two sides became a 50-50 situation.


    If blue dye turns the broken jade into a complete version, and the speed and attack soar again, Su Ze''s defense can''t resist.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze thought of the enhancement of heizaki Ichigo''s strength in the original work, so he couldn''t help scolding the protagonist for opening up.


    It took less than a year for heizaki Ichigo to gain the power of death to defeat this blue dye with a complete broken jade?


    The stronger the Vietnam War, the stronger the encounter... There is really no reason to speak of.


    At present, in the reincarnation world of customs clearance, we must defeat lanran positively and let the 13th team of jinglingting protect the court defeat the ten blades of the virtual circle.


    Let the original protagonist Ichigo Kurosaki defeat lanran?


    That seems unlikely - according to the original plot, at this time, heizaki Ichigo was still recovering from injury in the Puyuan store. Then he was sent to the corpse soul world by Puyuan Xizhu and Sifeng hospital night. He learned the real beginning and solution successively, and quickly became stronger in the battle.


    However, in the case of Su Ze''s intervention, the rotten wood luqia has not been captured, and lanran''s plot has been exposed. Dongxian is going to die, Marubeni becomes a person in the corpse soul world, and lanran himself goes to the virtual circle.


    Kurosaki Ichigo doesn''t have the conditions to become stronger at all.


    Moreover, with hisuke Urahara taking away the semi-finished avalanche jade, he is full of thoughts to hide the avalanche jade. He will certainly not have time to cultivate heizaki Ichigo.


    In the original work, Kurosaki Ichigo and others are trained purely because Urahara likes to help himself do what he shouldn''t do, and he can''t do without intervening - it''s really hard on his conscience not to help Kurosaki Ichigo rescue Rukia.


    We can''t expect heizaki Ichigo to hang up, and we can''t be sure whether lanran can get the complete version of avalanche jade.


    There are many uncertain factors in this round of customs clearance.


    Unfortunately, it''s not as well prepared as Naruto world. If Su Ze had three years to prepare, he could come up with a spirit pressure version of the seal and cultivate a Death Squadron of "Li Si Xiang seal", which would be much more sure.


    "It seems that we can only beat the time difference, let the corpse soul world fight with lanran as soon as possible, and then defeat him when lanran is not ready."


    Suze calculated and came to this conclusion.


    If lanran gets the full version of broken jade and improves her strength, Su Ze is really not an opponent.


    In the next few days, the empty seat town was calm, and there were not even a few empty seats.


    Rotten wood Lucia follows rotten wood Baizai. After the God of death returns to the corpse soul world, heizaki Yihu is a little lost and can''t find the virtual place.


    He went to Puyuan store once and found that the hateful store manager was not there. Only two kids were watching the store and didn''t sell anything.


    Go to the place where the four Maitreya live. They are all there, but they have nothing to do because they are suspected by the corpse soul world and by Puyuan Xizhu.


    Kurosaki Ichigo proposed to deal with the emptiness of konzuo town together. The Maitreya said a few words: dealing with emptiness is the due responsibility of the gods of death in the corpse soul world. Kurosaki Ichigo is still an illegal God of death. It''s best not to dance so happily.


    Kurosaki Ichigo was a little angry, but he felt that what Milo said was not all right.


    If falsehood really appears in front of yourself, how can you watch them hurt other people''s lives.


    At this time, things developed beyond the original plot again.


    "Huh? Invite me? Go to the virtual circle? "


    On the way to school, heizaki Ichigo looked warily at the guy with green tears, white clothes and expressionless face in front of him.


    "Did lanran send you? What is his purpose? "


    "At the command of Lord lanran, take a weak existence like you to the virtual circle." Urceola''s indifference was whiter than rotten wood, and there was no expression of joy, anger, sadness or joy. "You don''t need to know."


    After saying that, a slight sound broke out in his body, appeared after Kurosaki protected himself, knocked him unconscious, and then carried him on his shoulder.


    At the same time, guests also came to Suze''s residence.


    Without glasses, a blue dye with white clothes and brown hair sits on the sofa in the living room with a smile, and Su Ze sits diagonally opposite.


    "Black tea or strong tea?"


    Suze asked.


    "No tea, thank you very much for your hospitality." LAN ran said.


    Su Ze put down the tea and motioned LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Alice not to panic: "so, why are you visiting this time?"


    "Of course it''s because I found that we didn''t have to be enemies from the beginning, did we?"


    LAN ran said.


    "How do you get such a judgment?" Suze asked.


    Lanran calmly looks at the TV. There is a movie on TV: "some people''s lives are planned by others, just like the stories in front of them, staged bit by bit, but they are all booked."


    "I planned many stories, such as the story of Dongxian. He was ugly and loved that woman, but he didn''t dare to express it all the time. He only dared to call it his friend. It''s for justice, because his friend died miserably under the noble husband... In fact, it''s because he loves that woman and doesn''t dare to say openly that he loves her and wants revenge for his lover. "


    "Even Dongxian knows that the woman sympathizes with him and doesn''t love him. So in the name of justice, he naturally became my man. "


    "Such as the story of Marubeni..."

 Chapter 398

    "The stories of Marubeni are not much different. The former Pingzi Zhenzi and the former Puyuan Xizhu are all in the stories I understand and weave."


    Lanran''s voice is not urgent or slow. It seems that she is just talking to herself and staring at the film on TV.


    "Therefore, I know the story very well, but I don''t know much about the sudden story of people who don''t know."


    "And the current heizaki Ichigo and rotten wood Lucia. I knew their stories very well, but now I don''t know them at all."


    "Maitreya, what do you think is the reason?"


    "Because there are people in the scheduled story who shouldn''t have appeared." Suze said, "is that right, lanran."


    Lanran finally takes back her attention and looks at him quietly.


    "Yes, that''s what makes me wonder. Maitreya, the appearance of the four of you is a complete accident, and you are the most prominent accident. "


    Lanran said this with her hands interlaced and funny eyes.


    "No origin, no past, suddenly appeared in konzuo Town, talking about a completely different system and using a completely different power... Why do such strangers understand the hidden story of Marubeni and my soul chopping knife?"


    "When I let someone catch Lucia according to the original plan and was hindered by you, I just changed the plan slightly."


    "However, when I arrived at the virtual circle alone, I realized that it was your key to intervene and let me change my original plan."


    "It seems that you already know my original plan and are actively looking for loopholes in my original plan - is that right, Maitreya?"


    Su Ze smiled: "you said so many implied words, just come to a conclusion."


    "The conclusion is," Lan ran stood up, pointed to the TV, and a little Lingzi projected on the TV, "you shouldn''t know so much, but you know. You appear and do as I do now. "


    "You are the one who watched the story outside the story."


    Even what lanran said has been implied repeatedly, but Su Ze was really surprised when he heard his conclusion. Lanran''s insight is so strong!


    And the ability to grasp the overall situation is really extraordinary.


    The reason for lanran''s judgment is obviously that he realizes that Su Ze''s sudden appearance has just damaged his original plan. It can''t be a coincidence.


    Blue dye doesn''t know anything about Yosuke Urahara and the masked Legion in konzuo Town, although he doesn''t monitor them all the time. If hisuke Urahara and the masked Legion knew so much information and were with Maitreya, they would certainly not adopt the strategy of Maitreya fighting alone.


    The vigilance of death people, Puyuan Xizhu and others towards Maitreya also shows that they are not the same people.


    So lanran specially came to visit the four Maitreya to see what they were going to do.


    More specifically, Maitreya is the only one who can make lanran look at him differently.


    "It''s really excellent wisdom. If you live in the world of famous detectives, you must be the ultimate boss of a criminal organization and commit countless sins, so that detectives can''t find your evidence." Suze sighed.


    Lanran stared at him: "I don''t quite understand these words. The so-called world of famous detectives means that there is the possibility of other worlds. What is our world? "


    "Death''s world, of course." Suze said.


    Lanran nodded and suddenly said, "it''s true. Of course it''s the world of death. As the opposite of death, I should be the greatest villain. "


    Then, he showed an unhappy expression: "does my ending fall into the stereotype, and finally evil is defeated by justice?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "if lanran thinks he is evil, of course you should accept such an outcome."


    "No, of course I know I''m not evil. I just go farther and become stronger than them. I deserve to have stronger dominance."


    Lanran subconsciously retorts and looks at the Maitreya with interest again.


    "Do you want to break jade?"


    "Of course, I also want to make myself stronger." Su Ze said, "for this reason, it is not difficult for me to understand that I want to collapse jade."


    "I should succeed according to the plan and get mature collapse jade, right?"


    Asked LAN ran.


    Su Ze smiles but doesn''t say anything. Lanran is really smart. After synthesizing all the information, even Su Ze can infer that she comes from such an incredible conclusion as "outside the story".


    But at present, the two sides are still enemies. Su Ze doesn''t need to help him understand the original plot and give him too many tips.


    Lanran was silent and then said, "who defeated me in the story of death?"


    "If you tell me the answer, I can trade with you and give you the fully mature avalanche jade."


    Su Ze looked at him in surprise and began to hesitate.


    "Death" reincarnation world customs clearance... Or deal with lanran to obtain mature collapse jade?


    The former, Su Ze can be very sure, is purely to earn reincarnation points and skills; In the latter, Su Ze can also basically determine that if he passes through the reincarnation of death in the world, there must be no broken jade in the skill selection of customs clearance.


    Because avalanche jade, like the blood of the big barrel wood family in the fire shadow world, directly carries too important and too powerful power, which can not be used as a reward.


    In particular, avalanche Jade also has the characteristics of omnipotence and universal applicability as a soul material, which can make people with avalanche jade evolve in a certain aspect according to their heart - if a man wants to become a perfect woman, avalanche jade will change him and change towards women; If a person wants to master a certain power, bengyu will let him master this power and become stronger and stronger.


    The function of this item is too powerful, even not limited to the reincarnation world of death.


    The temptation of avalanche jade is really great for Su Ze.


    Not only that, Su Ze also needs to consider the matter of clearing the reincarnation world: unlike Naruto''s reincarnation world is Naruto biography, and the subsequent Bo Ren biography does not belong to the reincarnation world of Naruto, the reincarnation world of death has a story like a dog tail after blue dye broke the jade chapter.


    That is the story of the annihilator''s Invisible Empire - this story has forcibly added the annihilator''s power system and new settings, but it has not received much praise.


    In his previous life, Su Ze didn''t understand the new story at all. He probably looked at the name.


    If the reincarnation world of death is not only blue dye''s broken jade chapter, but also the annihilation division chapter, it will be very difficult to pass the customs.

 Chapter 399

    Su Ze has heard of the denounced ending of the annihilation division.


    Finally, the boss was so powerful that he was cut off by the protagonist heizaki Yihu. It was totally unreasonable and just forced to kill the plot.


    Almost said directly: the author is too tired to draw. The protagonist shot and the boss died. That''s the end. Let''s break up in the grand finale.


    If you want to pass through such a reincarnation world of death with annihilation division, and Su Ze doesn''t know the plot of annihilation division, it''s basically impossible.


    Therefore, Su Ze is hesitant: it is unlikely that the reincarnation world of death will be smooth sailing, especially when lanran knows that he is a "character in the story". Next, he may not follow the plot, deliberately make trouble, and consider whether there will be a chapter to destroy the teacher.


    Obtaining avalanche jade may not be so simple.


    Is lanran a man of his word? Is avalanche jade such a simple thing to take away?


    "Lanran, give me the mature broken jade first, and I''ll answer you." Suze finally made a decision, said.


    Lanran is smiling and looks out of the window: "Maitreya, is it him who defeated me?"


    Su Ze also looked out of the window and saw three people in white.


    "Moreover, because avalanche jade directly acts on the soul and integrates into the soul, Su Ze will leave the reincarnation world with this force without any additional expenditure of consuming reincarnation points.


    Lanran leads three ten blades to leave here. A moment later, there is a huge explosion and war in a corner of konzuo town.


    Instead of letting Suze wait too long, lanran returns here and gives Suze the semi-finished broken jade Puyuan Xizhu.


    On the 60th blade, grimjoe died, his blue dyed clothes were damaged, and on the 30th blade, heliobel and ulchiola were injured.


    Su Ze was really surprised this time: "Puyuan Xizhu''s resistance was very strong. I didn''t expect you to get the broken jade from him. Understanding the role of mirror flowers, water and moon, Yosuke Puyuan should not be easily fooled. "


    "Under normal circumstances, it is not easy to be fooled." Lanran said calmly, "but the role of Mirror Flower Water Moon is not just that."


    "A person will be careful about others, but it is difficult to realize that he is also cheating himself. Even if I create the illusion of holding lingtiezhai in the night of Sifeng hospital, Puyuan Xizhu will see through it. But he won''t realize that he seems to have taken out the broken jade in his left hand. In fact, he took out the false broken jade and handed the real broken jade into my hand. "


    Su Ze nodded: "it''s a terrible ability. It''s like a mirror."


    "It almost makes me want to give up the ability to collapse jade and choose mirror flowers and water moon."


    Lanran frowns and looks at Su Ze: what''s the ability to abandon the broken jade and choose the mirror? Can this be done?


    Su Ze smiled, fused the semi-finished broken jade and said.


    "Don''t you think we''re just playing when we take risks in your story?"

 Chapter 400

    By taking risks in our story, you can gain the ability including my soul chopping knife


    There was a cold light in blue dye''s eyes.


    "That is to say, the strength of Maitreya is actually obtained by taking risks in other stories and other worlds?"


    He felt the mature avalanche jade throbbing in his soul, the rapid integration of Maoshan Taoism, internal skills and mental power, and the integration of giant power, reincarnation eye, kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, wooden Dun and big barrel wooden lineage. Su Ze exhaled a long breath.


    Finally, you don''t have to switch your power back and forth. From then on, all your strength will unite one, take into account all attributes, and there is no need to choose.


    Not only that, when the power integration is over, Suze will pass through other reincarnation worlds, and there is no need to worry too much about selecting all kinds of power.


    With avalanche jade, these forces that belong to their world can be perfectly integrated into Su Ze''s power.


    "Then the last step of the transaction, let''s go now."


    Suze said.


    "Lanran, in the original story, you will fight with the corpse soul world in the future. The ten blades you created were lost to the leader of the 13th team of the court guard of the corpse soul world. You were the only one left, and then almost defeated death at all captain levels. "


    "Heizaki Ichigo burst out all the power of soul chopping knife in one breath and gained a strength equal to or even stronger than you. You were at a disadvantage in the battle with Kurosaki Ichigo. While avalanche jade made you evolve, you never used the power of mirror and water to Kurosaki Ichigo. "


    "Finally, hisuke Urahara suddenly appeared, stopped your evolution and captured you."


    Lanran''s expression was very unhappy: "is it Puyuan Xizhu?"


    "No wonder he almost hurt me just now. It turns out that from now on, he has begun to prepare the means to seal me and collapse jade. What a sinister and hateful guy. He is obviously proud of his wisdom and pretends to be lazy. This guy is even more arrogant than me. "


    Lanran said angrily.


    "Is Puyuan Xizhu arrogant?" Su Ze was surprised by blue dye''s evaluation.


    "Isn''t it arrogant to arbitrarily decide the fate of rotten Lucia? Isn''t it arrogant to decide others to act and calculate so many people? " Lanran said, "maybe the original story described him very well? In fact, he plays with people more than I do, but it just happens that I don''t care how many people he kills, and he cares a little. "


    In this way, Puyuan Xizhu is really self righteous.


    The most powerful thing is that his self righteous is still correct, that is, his calculation is extremely accurate - indeed, he has the capital to calculate the fate of others.


    "Then the deal is over." "Out of the goodwill of our transaction, I think we can make the next transaction," Suze said


    "For example, I promise not to enter your story and defeat lanran, the biggest villain. You give me all the gods of death, virtual abilities and ways to become stronger."


    Lanran was surprised and pondered.


    "Is defeating me the main goal of your adventure after entering the story? It doesn''t seem difficult. "


    "It''s really not difficult for me, especially after integrating the broken jade." Su Ze said, "because of this, it has the value of trading."


    "Tell me, enter the general situation of story adventure, and I''ll decide how to trade."


    Su Ze thought about it and didn''t avoid too much. He distinguished the reincarnation world without customs clearance from the reincarnation world that has been cleared.


    Lanran immediately noticed the difference.


    "If 10000 people enter the story at the same time, there will be 10000 lanran, 10000 jinglingting and 10000 stories?"


    "The specific number of people entering each reincarnation world is different, but you probably understand it well. For example, in your reincarnation world, four people enter together to start the story." Su Ze said, "if it were you, 40000 people would enter the reincarnation world, and there would be 10000 blue dye, 10000 jingling courts, and 10000 corpse soul circles..."


    "No wonder you know so much about my plan!" Lanran feels that she has finally found the truth.


    Then it was creepy.


    "If you can pass through our reincarnation world, it means that we become the only reincarnation world and are connected with you. You can''t pass the reincarnation world. What will happen to our reincarnation world? What will happen to me? "


    Su Ze shook his head and answered honestly, "I don''t know. The story will be staged from the beginning."


    "Then, I ask you to pass through our reincarnation world, and I can be defeated by you now!" Lanran solemnly said, "this is our transaction request. If you can do this, I can promise to make your strength stronger and comprehensively improve your strength from our world."


    "Such a statement..."


    Su Ze immediately understood and suddenly realized that he was wrong about each other''s position - some plot characters would not want to break everything in the reincarnation world, but lanran had to perform as soon as she heard the story, and there were countless stories about lanran that he performed over and over again, and he couldn''t help it any more.


    He wants to be the only blue dye.


    To achieve this goal, there is only one way to let Su Ze pass the customs and return to the world, and let other lanran and other death worlds disappear.


    Since then, he is the only real blue dye.


    This is blue dye''s idea.


    You don''t have to consider the position of others in the world, just consider your own uniqueness and uniqueness.


    For Suze, this is a real surprise.


    "Then try it."


    Suze said.


    "If we can really pass customs and return to the world under mutual agreement, our transaction can be reached through this method."


    "I''d love to try." Lanran said solemnly.


    The two men came to the sky outside. After a little fight, Su Ze said, "lanran, you failed. Give up all your ambitions for the corpse soul world and the spirit king."


    With a smile on her face, LAN ran said sincerely, "yes, from today on, I will completely give up my ambition for the corpse soul world and the spirit king, and I am no longer ready to make the ''King key''."


    "Please let my life go."


    Su Ze can see that lanran has really given up these plans - if she chooses between these plans and her only existence, lanran certainly wants to maintain her unique characteristics.


    "So, excuse me, is this a clearance of the reincarnation world?"


    Suze asked.

 Chapter 401

    Suze calmly asked questions, waiting for a response.


    This has never happened since the reincarnation world appeared.


    Because, first of all, no one will understand the complete plot like Su Ze. When the vast majority of fighters in the reincarnation world are still below level D and level C is the so-called strong, few people can experience the reincarnation world all at once.


    A few people with this ability must also be unwilling to give away what they desperately get for free, and a few share it. They basically need to compare with each other in order to touch part of the truth.


    Secondly, even if you know the complete plot, it is difficult to meet the boss with high wisdom and unique style.


    For most villains, they basically won''t believe the absurd statement that others come from other worlds, let alone accept each other''s prediction of the future.


    However, LAN ran believes that it is not because he believes in the magic wand and is easy to be deceived, but because he speculates the result first.


    Lanran has arranged around the protagonist Ichigo Kurosaki for many years. She saw the potential of Ichigo Kurosaki a long time ago and identified Ichigo Kurosaki as a person who can challenge herself and make herself no longer lonely.


    He can hardly escape his observation of the empty seat Town, the quiet soul court of the corpse soul world and the virtual circle. He knows too much information - Su Ze and other four people suddenly appear. He can''t find out the origin. He knows that Su Ze and others are not a god of death, not a virtual, nor a fabricated excuse.


    When Su Ze broke his fixed plan, he carefully examined it and found that the reason for all changes came from the sudden and omniscient "Maitreya".


    After talking with Su Ze again and confirming his speculation, lanran decided to "admit failure" and connect with the "Maitreya" clearance reincarnation world to obtain the uniqueness and particularity of thousands of lanran.


    It should be said that Su Ze''s own particularity and lanran''s particularity lead to this special situation.


    So Su Ze looked directly at the light curtain of the reincarnation world in front of him and asked if it could be regarded as customs clearance.


    "Warning, this way of customs clearance without fighting and suppressing the villains of the plot will get very low evaluation and little gain."


    Reincarnation world light curtain display channel.


    Su Ze was overjoyed: "in other words, can you pass the customs?"


    I didn''t expect to gain a customs clearance under this special situation, although the harvest of this customs clearance method is smaller than normal.


    Even if the harvest is small enough to establish a cooperative relationship with blue dye in this reincarnation world, there are also the products of breaking jade, which are against the sky. After customs clearance, there are opportunities to get more things.


    Annihilator''s Invisible Empire is not included in the reincarnation world of death - does this mean that Su Ze entered the animation version of death rather than the comic version of death? Or because the new setting of the Invisible Empire is too bad to be included in this reincarnation world?


    In any case, lanran takes the initiative to admit defeat and no longer deals with Su Ze against the spirit king and the corpse soul world. It is an unexpected joy for Su Ze to be classified as a way of customs clearance.


    No matter how little unexpected joy, it is also an unexpected harvest.


    No matter how many points and rewards there are, after all, there is a fifth level reincarnation world controlled by Su Ze.


    Without hesitation, Su Ze chose to pass the customs.


    "The fifth level of customs clearance reincarnation world death..."


    "Get reincarnation points of 20000."


    "You can choose two of the following skills or improve them... You can choose one of the following skills: breaking Tao 63 or below, binding Tao 66 or below, returning to Tao, white fighting ability, chopping ability, instant step ability, African soul cleaving Sabre ability in the original book, add it to a specified item or part of the body, and choose one of the African ten blade ability in the original book."


    Sure enough, the reward for customs clearance was greatly reduced.


    The reincarnation points have been directly reduced by about 60000 to 80000. The ability of soul chopping Sabre can not be selected, and the ability of ten blades can not be selected. Only those unknown, vice captain and ordinary God of death in the original book can be selected.


    Su Ze didn''t hurry to choose skills, but raised his palm, sucked Alice holding a magic wand from the yard to his side with Vientiane sky, and quietly stared at her.


    "The prompt for customs clearance is here, witch. The last chance to choose is in front of you."


    Alice seemed to wake up from a dream and looked at him in horror: "why... Can''t I leave?"


    "Of course, from the beginning, I set up a magic trick for you. Will I really help a Yanglu people with Pan Western civilization to become strong free of charge and pose a great threat to the Chinese cultural circle I helped up?"


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "When you hear the information of customs clearance, you choose to leave this reincarnation world for the first time. It is of course an instinctive reaction to gain benefits without betraying your civilization and race."


    "I forgive your instinctive and flustered reaction just now."


    "But you have to make a choice, be loyal to me or die? Patience is limited. "


    Of course, "witch" Alice just wanted to take the opportunity to get away from the benefits of customs clearance in the world and continue to be loyal to her country and hometown. At best, she is sorry for the Maitreya she has always worshipped.


    Unlike some star chasing silly forks who believe that "it''s better and more important to pursue stars than to be patriotic", Alice believes that the country is more important than the idols she worships.


    Alice quickly chose an instant step skill and was ready to leave the reincarnation world. At that moment, her whole body seemed to be fixed on a wooden post, her hands and feet could not move, and her mouth could not speak.


    When Suze caught her in the sky, she woke up from the state of magic immobilization.


    After su Ze reminded her of her "limited patience", she finally understood the situation she was facing: if she chose to be loyal to the Maitreya, she could survive; If you don''t choose to be loyal to the Maitreya, you will really die.


    After a moment of silence and hesitation, Alice bowed her head to Suze.


    "Lord Maitreya, I am willing to be loyal to you. From now on, you are the only God in my heart!"


    "Good. Come and accept the constraints I give you."


    Suze said with a smile, and then heard a soft clap.


    "It''s a good means, Maitreya, whether it''s the beginning or the process." LAN ran said on one side.


    "Thanks for your compliment."


    Su Ze said something. He always felt something was wrong. After being praised by the villain lanran, I seemed to have become a sinister, cunning and collusive villain?


    Putting aside this "illusion", Su Ze made a seal in his hand and motioned for Alice to spit out her tongue.


    With Suze''s unique power mark and dark purple seal, it is branded on Alice''s tongue.


    His tongue is the only curse.

 Chapter 402

    Well, the curse of the tongue is also a unique skill of a villain. Naruto world, Zhicun Tuan Zang, known as the "king of the black pot".


    After adding this curse to Irene, Irene was a little tearful, and Suze was more like a bad man


    Illusion, of course, this is an illusion


    Su Ze thought so.


    LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai also came forward and discussed with Su Ze what skills to choose.


    Su Ze didn''t give them too many suggestions. For example, Yan Dahai''s strength was relatively poor. Choosing either one is to improve his strength. In fact, there is not much difficulty in choosing. LAN Ruxin needs to think about what kind of ability she should choose if she has an internal power combat system.


    In contrast, Su Ze, as the main force with the most output, obtained 20000 reincarnation points and two skill selection opportunities. They only had 10000 reincarnation points and one skill selection opportunity.


    For Su Ze, the Ninja system and the previous power have basically formed a complete and comprehensive power system. There is no need to choose the means of attack or defense for these two skills. There is no need to choose instant step and white fight. It is a ghost called huidao, which produces therapeutic effect. It is more useful for Su Ze.


    If you only get this way, you can only heal the damage of the spirit power of the God of death system, and Su Ze doesn''t have to choose. The key is that lanran gave him a complete broken jade, and the "huidao" skill can be perfectly transformed into a highly applicable medical skill.


    One skill chooses "return", and the other skill chooses to attach another skill "help" to his own hand.


    "Help" is the ability of Ji Liang Yihe''s soul chopping blade. When there is no soul chopping blade to choose from, this ability is also more useful and unique.


    Every time you touch an object, you can double the weight of that object - twice the weight of one touch, four times the weight of two touch, eight times the weight of three touch, and sixteen times the weight of four touch.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult for an ordinary opponent to bear the weight after the second touch. It is difficult to bear when the weight of both his own weight and the weight of his weapon suddenly increases to four times the original.


    If it is only applicable to the world of death, this ability is not powerful. Once it is generally applicable to most reincarnation worlds, it will be very useful.


    After choosing two skills, Suze said goodbye to Alice and asked her to continue her identity as a "witch".


    In a short time, Alice doesn''t need to pay anything, but she must be useful in the future.


    After that, Su Ze looked at lanran and said, "well, goodbye, lanran."


    "Next time we come to your world, we hope to see a more different story."


    Lanran smiles and looks at Ichigo Kurosaki, who is still in a coma and carried by ulchiola: "you will see."


    Seeing the four people disappear before her eyes, lanran''s smile gradually fades away.


    "Don''t do anything in this world, nor in the corpse soul world... I can cultivate heizaki Ichigo and let him become my helper."


    From today on, our previous actions are the actions we have to take to resist the decadent rule of the central 46 room.


    We are willing to help restrain the virtual circle and maintain peace between the virtual circle and the corpse soul world.


    In this case, the confusion should be much greater, so that they can''t guess my real purpose.


    However, what methods should be used to jump out of this world that is already familiar with boredom and boredom and go to other worlds?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Maitreya, lotus, sea and elderberry pass the fifth level reincarnation world death..."


    After the announcement of reincarnation of the world sounded, the combatants still in the God of death withdrew or were forced to withdraw.


    Tao Shaowu, who is changing into a giant and fighting in jinglingting with heizaki Ichigo, is also relieved.


    "My God! Lord Maitreya has cleared the customs... I was almost killed! "


    He became a 15 meter giant. Although he could be reborn under the sun, the gods of death were not vegetarian. The instantaneous pace made him unable to catch up with him and was always chopped.


    Tao Shaowu really feels that he is in danger. If he goes on like this, he will be caught by the God of death sooner or later.


    Fortunately, at this time, the Maitreya finally passed the customs - Tao Shaowu could finally leave naturally. Otherwise, after he triggered so many stories, he always felt that it was a little too bad to leave.


    Leaving from the reincarnation world, seeing Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Yan Dahai in front of him, Tao Shaowu quickly talked about his experience, which was nothing more than finding that his teammates were not Lord Maira but three sirobans after entering the reincarnation world.


    Tao Shaowu didn''t fight with the three sirobans. The two sides didn''t contact each other and acted separately. Tao Shaowu met heizaki Ichigo, and then followed him into the jingling court to save the rotten luqia who was captured.


    "Your strength is too poor..." Yan Dahai said with a smile. "Lord Maitreya didn''t let jinglingting take rotten wood Lucia and exposed LAN Ran''s plot."


    Tao Shaowu was confused: "lanran, who is that?"


    He smiled again and said, "of course I don''t have the ability to compare with Lord Maitreya, but I''m a little strange. Who''s that elderberry? How did you take my place and get benefits? "


    "This identity will be kept secret for the time being." Su Ze smiled and said, "we can go back now."


    "Their fourth level reincarnation world" Harry Potter ", in fact, we can also pass the Customs by the way..." Lan Ruxin proposed excitedly.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "no, I''d better go back as soon as possible."


    The seventh level reincarnation world of siroba, the old God, is the only highest level reincarnation world in the world. If there is any erosion on the side of siroba, it is a very serious thing. Su Ze is unwilling to contact the erosion of the representative of the divine system, and will never try to pass through the reincarnation world at present.


    With Su Ze''s current strength, even the sixth level reincarnation world "Legends of gods" and "havoc in heaven" can not easily enter, and there is no absolute assurance of customs clearance.


    After bengyu has integrated all the forces, Su Ze can further consider the sixth level reincarnation world.


    Therefore, after achieving the initial goal of improving his strength, Suze is not going to stay from siroba for too long. It''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    When the special communicator rang, Su Ze took a look at the phone from Wen An''an and reached for it.


    "Congratulations, Lord Maitreya, this time we harvest another reincarnation world, and our strength must be improved!"


    Wen''an just saw Su Ze''s customs clearance information and called to congratulate him.

 Chapter 403

    Su Ze told Wen An about the situation and his decision to leave.


    "Since you want to come back as soon as possible, first say goodbye to them in the state of siroba. Then, Lord Maitreya, fly the Thor back by yourself and let them come back by plane."


    "That''s not enough." Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s only half a day. There''s no need to hurry back to China. Do other countries still have the requirements of customs clearance and reincarnation in the world? I can fix it by the way. "


    "No more important and urgent, but Luocha can consider it." Wen An''an said, "first, Luocha is incompatible with the Yanglu civilization, has a feud, and is still close to us. Second, Luocha is also an ambitious country, and it is adjacent to China. It should properly show its strength to deter it. "


    "How many reincarnation worlds are there in Luocha?" Suze asked.


    "Seventeen." Wen An said.


    Su Ze asked in surprise, "why so many? I remember there were twelve before, and now there are five more? "


    Wen''an replied: "yes, Luocha is firmly implementing the strategy of slow customs clearance in order to extend the time in exchange for strength growth space. At present, this strategy obviously has a fatal problem - the reincarnation world will not wait for you to pass the customs before a new reincarnation world appears. "


    "Deliberately suppressing the failure of customs clearance will also lead to the failure of smooth growth of strength, fail to realize the snowball growth strength in the eyes of Luocha, and finally cultivate a large number of strong people in the world of customs clearance and reincarnation."


    "At present, there are seventeen reincarnation worlds, including ten third level reincarnation worlds, three fourth level reincarnation worlds, two fifth level reincarnation worlds and two second level reincarnation worlds. According to my estimation, in addition to the two second level reincarnation worlds, the other reincarnation worlds in Luocha have no confidence in customs clearance. "


    At this point, Wen''an talked about the customs clearance request of Luocha state.


    Luochaguo obviously still has considerable self-confidence. The customs clearance request is also a third level reincarnation world. It is purely to express a friendly attitude with the Maitreya, rather than really need help.


    Su Ze also knew this before. After Wen An''s introduction, he understood it more clearly.


    "I have the intention to let you go to the reincarnation world of death to learn a new system ability. Your learning ability is much stronger than me."


    Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen An''an is also very interested in the new complete system. However, considering that spiritual pressure is not the same as chakra, if she does not obtain the ability of soul out of the body and does not have spiritual pressure, this complete system seems to be useless. She feels that she should first deal with many things at home and abroad before she can enter the reincarnation world of death.


    After their discussion, Su Ze returned to the residence arranged by the state of siroba with LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu.


    The colored flags were fluttering in the residence. The diplomatic envoys of the state of siroba and the state of China in the state of siroba arranged a celebration banquet to celebrate the fifth level reincarnation of the world God of death.


    Although they are not happy, the state of siroba also knows that in the face of Suze, an enemy that can not be destroyed by a nuclear bomb, they can only show a sincere celebration.


    Seeing Su Ze and other four people coming back, the Prime Minister of siroba welcomed them and smiled at the reporter''s camera to thank Su Ze for clearing the reincarnation world, solving the erosion problem of the reincarnation world and saving the lives of many people.


    "In the northwest of our country, there is a small village, which is deeply affected... The world of death erodes out, and a monster named emptiness devours the lives of our people everywhere..."


    The Prime Minister of the state of siroba spoke with both voice and emotion and said it very seriously.


    Su Ze was very boring.


    When the Prime Minister of the state of siroba finished, he enthusiastically wanted to introduce Su Ze and his party to the reporter: "Mr. Maitreya also has Ms. lotus, Mr. Dahai and Mr. elderberry..."


    Tao Shaowu was surprised: elderberry? How could I be elderberry?


    Then it became clear: by the way, if the combatants of the siroba country can not be exposed, and others think I am an "elderberry", that is the best cover up.


    However, that guy''s broken name, my young master''s code name is "Shaowu" or "giant", which is much better than "elderberry"!


    However, Su Ze opened his mouth and interrupted the Prime Minister of siroba.


    "You''re welcome, and you don''t have to introduce us. I just take this opportunity to say goodbye to you and go to Luocha state to pass through their reincarnation world at the invitation of Luocha state. "


    The Prime Minister of siroba looked a little ugly, reluctantly smiled and said two words of celebration, and then took the politicians away. The reporters didn''t want to leave and wanted to interview the world-famous Mr. Maira again. Unfortunately, Su Ze didn''t give them a chance.


    "Mr. Milo, it''s a little bad to say that just now."


    The diplomatic envoy of China reminded Su Ze: "it is not in line with diplomatic etiquette."


    Su Ze was a little pensive, smiled and looked at him: "did you host the celebration just now or did the state of siroba host it? How did you communicate? "


    The diplomatic envoy of China said, "of course I hosted it. I invited them to attend the celebration. They offered to help arrange it. I have no objection."


    Su Ze is not familiar with diplomacy, but he also feels that this seemingly normal situation is a little wrong. The main reason is that the residence given by the state of siroba was full of monitors and listening devices. Obviously, it was not an aboveboard means. This Chinese diplomatic envoy should understand their temperament.


    Why did he invite the politicians of the western Roba country to be guests and promise the western Roba country to "help arrange" the celebration ceremony? This subtle intimacy and trust is obviously wrong.


    With this doubt, Su Ze quietly released a magic trick to confuse the Chinese diplomatic envoy, making him unconsciously feel as if he was talking to the personnel of the state of siroba.


    Then I learned that this Chinese diplomatic envoy had a problem.


    I don''t know whether I was controlled or really traitorous. Anyway, I believe from my heart that I am a man of the civilized world. China is a barbarian


    Su Ze explored carefully and realized that he was subjected to the "soul snatching curse".


    "It''s something in the world of Harry Potter again..."


    Suze was a little surprised.


    "It seems that the state of siroba has benefited a lot from the success of the witch in Harry Potter... Is it necessary to pass this reincarnation to the world first, so that the state of siroba can make less crooked thoughts?"


    Su Ze thought for a while, but he didn''t start immediately. He was ready to take a look at the current situation in siroba.

 Chapter 404

    It''s not su Ze''s sudden kindness and meddling, but after the shameless public opinion of the central Gru countries and the magical operation of the elephant head countries, it''s hard for him to believe that these countries still have goodwill and kindness.


    It can be said that guessing them with the worst malice will sometimes be surprised by their unlimited operation.


    If the state of siroba can manipulate the diplomatic envoys of China with the soul snatching curse in Harry Potter, it may do other more crazy things.


    To investigate the anomalies in siroba, Suze doesn''t have to run back and forth to investigate in person, but can be solved by two people.


    Let Wen''an investigate the relevant information of siroba on the Internet and infer and analyze the data through several increasingly mature young Jarvis. This efficiency is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Then contact Alice and ask her if she knows about some of the official acts of the state of siroba.


    Alice''s answer is that the state of siroba has indeed trained about five class C combatants and two class B combatants in the reincarnation world of Harry Potter.


    In particular, after Erins achieved A-level strength in the reincarnation world of Harry Potter and experienced almost most of the stories of the whole world, the national strength of the state of siroba rushed into the world, so she did not hesitate to sacrifice many people for adventure.


    In the original words of siroba quoted by Erins, that is "in order to deal with the threat posed by the Maitreya, the country has to make such sacrifices to quickly enhance its strength."


    Including Alice, who is already a very excellent wizard. Her comprehensive strength evaluation has reached a level. She is still hinted by the state of siroba that it is best to reach the level of Dumbledore or Voldemort. Her comprehensive strength has reached s level and has the power to fight against the Maitreya as soon as possible.


    Su Ze was noncommittal about the information provided by Alice.


    So far, countries around the world should have a public opinion on who the Maitreya is - it is completely different from the traditional thinking of Pan Western civilization. It is obviously a character of "don''t be cheap and provocative, you won''t care".


    Does the state of siroba really deal with the "threat of Maitreya" or expand its power at any cost? In fact, in their thinking circuit, they are the same.


    Because it is weaker than the Maitreya, it should be stronger at all costs; They believe that if they are weaker than the Maitreya, they will be blackmailed, bullied, exploited and blackmailed by the Maitreya - they have done so many times before. How can anyone not do so after becoming stronger?


    Once they are stronger than the Maitreya, they will extort and exploit the world and the Maitreya again, just as they did when they mastered hegemony before pan Western civilization.


    This pan Western way and bandit idea has become the only solution in the world. It is really the worst rule brought by Yanglu bandits to the world.


    Wen An sent a reply and told the Maitreya about the information.


    "At present, the state of siroba expects to sacrifice hundreds more combatants every day than under normal conditions, obtain three to five class C combatants and one class B fighter in two days."


    "It is unlikely to use various spells to control society. Diplomatic envoys of various countries should be special cases."


    Su Ze was a little strange when he heard the speech: "so, siroba is relatively stable and has a bottom line?"


    "No, it should be said that their current stability is an illusion. They have prepared the powder keg, which is close to Mars."


    Wen An''an said, "as early as the Maitreya did not show up and the yanggru pan Western civilization led by the Eagle Head State and the siroba state dominated the world, their rulers followed the strategy of dividing and ruling civilians and feeding bottles."


    "For example, the opposition between men and women, the opposition between animal protectors and normal carnivorous people, and the opposition between ethnic minorities and ethnic minorities. An ordinary black skinned person will become a male citizen, a carnivorous citizen, a citizen who opposes gay marriage and a citizen who protects the rights and interests of black skinned people. Against him are female citizens, animal protection citizens and normal white skinned citizens - everyone has several identity tags and several enemies waiting for him to fight. "


    "In short, it is to give full play to the struggle between the masses and the masses. Everyone has mutually hostile mass enemies, and then they are ruled by the elite together."


    "At the same time, the strategy of feeding bottles is that all kinds of crazy entertainment and comfortable ideas and ideas, the most typical is happiness education. Happiness comes first. People are born with various concepts such as happiness and freedom, so that 7% and 80% of the people get nothing in happiness education, become ignorant, angry and brainwashed fools, and finally can only be ruled by the elite."


    Speaking of this, Wen''an turned back to his previous conclusion: "Lord Maitreya, you may not have noticed the recent propaganda of the eagle head, siroba and other countries to us. When these people who have been brainwashed since childhood and whose way of thinking is easily controlled by public opinion are full of hatred for China and us, it is quite dangerous at any time. "


    Su Ze understood and said, "show me the relevant video."


    "Yes."


    Wen An transmits some materials of siroba video to Suze.


    Su Ze opened a video and watched it.


    This is a television station in siroba. It talks about how the strength of Maitreya rises. It is full of dreamy words and countless vicious ideas.


    "So far, we don''t know how much influence China has exerted on the road of Maitreya''s strengthening..."


    "Since then, Maitreya has become the most powerful man in the whole Chinese country, almost a dictator. Many people have to work for him, even give their lives... "


    "Maitreya''s goal has always been very clear, that is to classify all civilized countries as Western hostile forces and launch an attack on all civilized and free countries until all mankind can hear his orders..."


    Su Ze looked at it blankly: is this me? Am I the root of human sin? Must be completely eradicated, human beings can have a better tomorrow?


    Then I watched the news videos of several other TV stations and news media. They were also similar and spoke with one voice.


    It doesn''t matter if the people of siroba are very confused and funny like Suze, as if they are reading novels and movies. However, the only way for them to obtain information is the fixed news media. Most of them have no political mind, and most of them are ruled by the elite.


    It can be said that the elite can stuff ideas into their minds at will.


    In other words, after brainwashing, at least 70% of the people of siroba have deeply believed in the evil of Maitreya. If they launch a war against China and Maitreya, they will have a very high public opinion foundation.


    "Well - it seems that it is necessary to take some measures."


    Su Ze thought.

 Chapter 405

    The only way to keep these countries in line is to let them know that everything is different from before.


    The most direct way is to let them remain weak and understand the reality, and then we can realize the mistake of the bandit thinking that "we can''t survive without war hegemony".


    At present, the main reason why they are still doing things is that they are not weak enough and propagate and exaggerate the evil of the Maitreya with a certain mentality.


    Su Ze thought of this and had some helplessness: the current rule is to beat them, otherwise it won''t work.


    If China and its own dominated regions do not become stronger, they must be killed... China''s judgment standard has always been "virtuous or immoral". As long as you keep your nose to the grindstone, we can get along well.


    In most cases, it has little to do with whether the strength is strong or weak, and there is no idea of fighting with people all the time.


    Since the state of siroba is so willing to publicize the "Maitreya threat theory", let them really know what threat is.


    Suze went out once, left the mark of flying Thor in the shelter, and then was about to board the plane leaving siroba.


    On hearing the news, the politicians of siroba came to see Su Ze off.


    "I heard that your country is maliciously tarnishing my image?" Suze asked.


    The Prime Minister of the state of siroba quickly looked serious: "there is absolutely no such thing. Mr. Miluo must have misunderstood."


    "Well, I warn you once again that if I see your maliciously tarnished image, I will pass through the other reincarnation worlds in your country."


    "Of course, we won''t do that." The head of state of siroba solemnly promised Suze.


    When Su Ze boarded the plane, he smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth and looked at his assistant.


    "We certainly won''t do this, but we don''t know how the free foundation and free media that have nothing to do with us report."


    "We want to protect people''s right to speech, right?"


    The assistant around him understood and smiled, picked up his cell phone and dialed out.


    As soon as Su Ze took his seat, Wen''an''s message came: "the Prime Minister of the state of siroba decided to intensify his efforts, continue to play up how you threatened him, how he was righteous and awe inspiring, and refuse your threats and threats."


    "It seems that the first thing to talk about conditions with robbers is to let them know the pain."


    Su Ze said with emotion.


    "Let the world feel pain?" Wen An, who has experienced Naruto world together, said with a smile, "a bag of rice carries several floors, and a bag of rice resists the second floor..."


    Su Ze also smiled: "don''t mention Penn''s concept, but it''s much more reliable than the so-called fetters and heart-to-heart communication. Then let the state of siroba feel the pain. "


    "First pass the reincarnation world" Harry Potter "of their current training personnel, so as not to let them really think that I can only be wronged."


    Su Ze told LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu to go back to China first. He sensed the coordinates of flying Thunder God, returned to the hiding place of siroba, and transformed himself into an ordinary siroba national with metamorphosis.


    Just look for a place to watch the latest news, and sure enough, the latest smear began again.


    In the news video, Su Ze''s shots are all condescending - that''s the reporter squatting maliciously, shooting Su Ze''s feeling of raising his chin and talking with high toes.


    Su Ze is also a little unable to laugh.


    Journalists and media in siroba, this kind of underworld life is a little more.


    Su Ze''s filter is faint yellow and speaks with his chin raised, showing the performance of a dictator in the old era; The Prime Minister of siroba is a whitening filter, smart and capable, and looks like a pioneer of the times.


    The most hateful thing is that Su Ze''s words were maliciously added with threat words that ordinary civilians can understand, such as "must", "immediately" and "best", as if the whole person was the perfect interpretation of the great demon king.


    "Good..."


    Suze chose to enter the reincarnation world and took a look at the central forum of reincarnation in siroba.


    The hottest post of reincarnation central forum is to discuss him, which is basically to denounce the evil Maitreya.


    Secondly, the hot posts are unexpected. They are some colorful content and all kinds of goods trading for crazy entertainment... The milk bottle strategy of siroba is really successful. At a glance, we can feel that at least one third of the combatants are the waste of this crazy entertainment and desire. Self motivation is much worse than that of China.


    Choose to enter the reincarnation world of Harry Potter.


    Su Ze will go to the training base in siroba and give them a memorable lesson.


    After entering the reincarnation world, Suze saw two people from siroba.


    The first one is the one he just met.


    The witch "Alice".


    The second was a man with shiny hair and brand-new clothes, who seemed to be going out on a date.


    Why did you meet Alice again?


    Su Ze was a little strange, and then thought: shouldn''t it be? Did the woman drink Fuling again?


    Meeting me was her lucky choice?


    However, the current Suze is the appearance of an ordinary siroba man. As long as she doesn''t talk, Alice should not guess.


    Interestingly, Suze decided not to expose his identity first, but to get along with Alice in this disguised identity.


    "Dear witch, I''m lucky to have the honor to take risks with you."


    The shiny man leaned forward with a smile and used slightly exaggerated dramatic etiquette.


    Alice''s expression was not very good-looking: "the spirit of the dark night?"


    "Yes, it''s me, the spirit of the dark night." The shiny man said gracefully without a trace of impatience.


    "Don''t you specialize in the reincarnation world of vampire hunter fan Haixin? How did you come to the reincarnation world of Harry Potter? "


    As the witch spoke, she ignored the ordinary fighter who didn''t speak and thought about her reaction to drinking the blessing agent.


    She is a little psychologically shadowed when she drinks the blessing elixir now - the last time she drank the blessing elixir, she met Lord Maitreya, but she became a slave under Lord Maitreya''s control.


    Although Lord Maitreya did not torture her and arrange impossible tasks, what good thing is it to lose freedom and become a looming enemy of the country? You really shouldn''t drink too much Fuling!


    This time, after drinking the blessing agent, I met the "spirit of the night", a vampire with the top strength of level B, and the witch felt even worse.


    Is this a blessing? I''m afraid it''s an unfortunate potion?


    What good thing is it to meet such a vampire who doesn''t know what he will do?


    Does it mean that vampires have some kind of conspiracy that needs her to stop? Is it lucky to stop it?

 Chapter 406

    "Is the witch really afraid of me or worried about me?"


    The action of "the spirit of the dark night" is exaggerated and elegant, as if it can be performed on the stage anytime and anywhere.


    "Then I really feel honored."


    "However, the reincarnation world of Harry Potter is not a unique world for Miss witch to pass customs, but a reincarnation world that all of us in siroba have. When I''ve had enough time in the world of van Helsing, of course I can come and play. "


    Of course Alice doesn''t believe his nonsense.


    "The spirit of the dark night" is a relatively uncontrollable combatant circulating in the upper class of siroba. It mainly has little desire at ordinary times, but once the desire to suck blood or the desire to act willfully burst out, it has almost no reason.


    This is a very uncontrollable vampire.


    It is also because he is difficult to control, so he has never enjoyed heroic publicity treatment. Only a few elites know it, but most people don''t know it.


    "There is no need to say more about these lies that no one believes." Said Alice.


    "Then why is Miss Alice so careful, as if I entered an extremely fragile bubble. As long as I put a little effort, the bubble can burst. As long as I put a little effort, the reincarnation world of Harry Potter will pass?"


    The spirit of the dark night got up with a smile, raised his palm and waved back, making a sound of hunting in his clothes.


    "In the reincarnation world of Harry Potter, I have never found the conditions for customs clearance, and the possibility of customs clearance is not great. But you -- "


    Alice''s face returned to normal, her fingers wrapped around a strand of blond hair, smiled and said.


    "The story of fan Haixin is not difficult. I have even seen many possibilities for customs clearance. You should be able to pass customs."


    "What''s the price for you not going through customs? What terms did the government of siroba talk to you about as a deal? "


    The spirit of the dark night smiled and said nothing.


    His eyes turned to Su Ze and made a slight sound, but he said to Alice, "this time, let''s cooperate and I''ll help you complete the customs clearance of the world, okay?"


    "Cooperation? The government of siroba will not let us pass through the reincarnation world. They will also use this reincarnation world to train a large number of combatants. " Alice replied.


    "This is wrong." The spirit of the dark night smiled and said, "because too many combatants have entered the reincarnation world of Harry Potter too many times, the erosion of this reincarnation world has intensified. You should know that there are a lot of no man''s land in the north of siroba, near the island of navia, and the people there are crazy looking for happiness and seeing a psychologist. "


    "That''s because there are a large number of Dementors in that area. In the adjacent area, there are rumors of crazy killing by wizards. Green skeletons float on the bodies of the killed people, and poisonous snakes spit out from the mouths of the skeletons. "


    "That''s where the death eaters are active." Alice said in a heavy voice.


    "Yes, the answer is correct."


    The spirit of the dark night smiled and said, "for the safety of a large number of people, we''d better pass through this reincarnation world, don''t we?"


    "Tell your true purpose."


    Ellis didn''t believe what he said: "both the siroba government and you are cold-blooded guys. You don''t care how many civilians died. If you can''t say your real purpose, I can''t cooperate with you. "


    "That''s true. I''m very sorry."


    The spirit of the dark night laughed sharply and rushed towards Alice.


    Alice drew out her wand and pointed it at him: "there are many obstacles!"


    But the spirit of the dark night didn''t rush forward at all. He turned around directly, came to Su Ze, reached out and grabbed Su Ze: "goodbye, I''ll enjoy a dessert before doing everything!"


    Su Ze''s heart moved, and the white light appeared on his body. When lington in the dark night loosened his palm and screamed, "ah, clergy! You are the world of vampires! "


    Screaming and circling, he disappeared into the night.


    Su Ze thought: it''s a perfect match.


    If Su Ze wants to do it, he can kill the vampire in an instant and won''t let him get close to him at all. However, since he decided to disguise himself in front of Alice for fun, he simply borrowed the vampire''s reaction to look like a "priest".


    Sure enough, when Alice saw the white light on Su Ze and drove away the vampire "spirit of the dark night", she immediately felt a lot of trust in him.


    This kind of person who can drive away vampires, no matter in what stories or legends, is undoubtedly a kind-hearted and just role. Although this person looks ordinary, he should also be a more just and kind person.


    Although Alice herself is not completely just and kind, but also has quite selfish calculations, this does not prevent her from trusting such people.


    "There are no more than ten people who can drive away the spirit of the dark night. I didn''t expect to see one."


    Alice smiled and said to Suze, "maybe this is also my luck."


    Suze looked at her quietly and pointed to her mouth when Alice felt inexplicably embarrassed.


    Alice was surprised: she was mute? Can a mute have such holy light power?


    He can''t even say the name of prayer and release skills, can he?


    What a pious heart and a kind mind are needed to obtain the power of the holy light in a reincarnation world!


    For the "ascetic" in front of her, Alice almost respected her.


    "I haven''t heard of your name before, and I don''t know if you have experienced this reincarnation world. Do you need me to introduce you to the current reincarnation world?"


    Su Ze nodded.


    "This reincarnation world of Harry Potter has a total of seven years. Every time we enter this reincarnation world, there are three combatants. Basically, they are wandering wizards hired by President Dumbledore of Hogwarts to help the Forbidden Forest keeper Hagrid guard the forbidden forest together."


    "Because he is a wandering wizard, he has a variety of strange means, identity and appearance, which can be understood. Also, because of such identity setting, he can appear less frequently in the castle of Hogwarts, but his identity is lower than that of professors and higher than that of students."


    "I have experienced this reincarnation world many times and can share a lot of information with you. So we can cooperate well. Would you like to? "


    Suze nodded again.


    Alice looked happy: "that''s great!"


    It seems that this time the effect of the blessing agent is to let me find such a reliable companion and destroy the vampire plot.


    At the thought of vampire conspiracy, she was a little uneasy. What is the spirit of the dark night going to do in this reincarnation world?

 Chapter 407

    "It''s night and we''re outside the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts."


    Said Alice.


    "There are horse people, unicorns, giant Eight Legged spiders and giants in the forbidden forest. It is very dangerous, so we should not enter the Forbidden Forest unless accompanied by Hagrid."


    "At present, there is a branch ceremony in the castle. We can go and have a look, but it will attract Dumbledore''s attention and Professor Snape''s distrust, so we''d better not go."


    "This Hogwarts college was founded around A.D. 990. The founders were the four greatest Wizards of the time: Godric Gryffindor, Salazar Slytherin, Roy Na Ravenclaw and Helga hechpach. The four colleges are also named after this, namely Gryffindor with the lion badge, Slytherin with the snake badge, Ravenclaw with the eagle badge and hutchpatch with the badger badge. "


    "The protagonist Harry Potter is in grade one this year and is about to join Gryffindor."


    When Alice said this, she looked at the "mute" who was silent and listened carefully. She was more satisfied: the posture of her companion is much better than being dishonest or self righteous.


    "One of the things we want to do this year is to learn the skills and abilities of the world, and the other is that I want to find ways to pass customs - at present, I have not fully mastered the customs clearance methods. After mastering the customs clearance methods, I will negotiate with the government of siroba to consider whether to pass customs in the reincarnation world or restrict the erosion of the reincarnation world in the real world."


    The specific customs clearance methods, of course, are not worth mentioning. It''s just that in the case of the mute''s kind heart, she thinks he can''t sell himself, so she says more about her goal.


    "Mute" nodded silently. Alice was a little strange and said to herself: did he understand or didn''t he understand?


    In order to prevent Professor Dumbledore and Snape from suspecting and paying attention, Alice proposed not to participate in the separation ceremony of Harry Potter.


    Speaking of the separation ceremony, Su Ze inevitably remembered the stem he had seen: the iron Hannah Aibo


    However, in fact, it is not very beautiful.


    After staying on the grass in the dark for about an hour, I saw a huge dark body coming from the direction of the castle. After seeing them, the huge body raised its arms and made a rough voice.


    "Hello, Rangers!"


    It was Hagrid, the keeper of the forbidden forest, who spoke. He was of mixed blood giant blood. He was extremely tall.


    Hagrid felt a little surprised when he came closer: "Dumbledore said that three wandering wizards were arranged, but only you two are here... Dumbledore never makes mistakes. Where is the other wizard? Did you go to the auditorium for dinner? I just came from the auditorium and didn''t see any strange wizards. "


    Suze saluted silently, and Hagrid waved carelessly: "hello."


    "Hello, Hagrid, I''m a witch applied for. Everyone calls me a witch -"


    Hagrid was a little surprised: "witch? This is Hogwarts. There are wizards and witches everywhere. Will I call you a witch in the future? "


    "Yes, you can. I don''t think little wizards and professors think they will be called "Witches" Alice said, "as for my real name, it''s Dumbledore."


    "Ah, yes, Dumbledore, Dumbledore who will always be reliable!" Hagrid spoke with a pious spirit of believers. "Of course he knows everything, of course he knows everything! So I''ll call you "witch" in the future. Seriously, it''s a little... A little... As if I''m very mean myself. I hope you don''t think so. "


    "Of course I don''t think so. This is also my own request." Said Alice.


    "So this is..." Hagrid looked at Suze.


    Su Ze silently raised his hand and wrote a line of white font in the air.


    "Less talker"


    Or more frankly, it is "mute".


    "Oh, that''s really direct." Hagrid was a little uneasy¡° Witch and mute, won''t such a title offend you? "


    "No." Alice spoke and shook her head with Suze.


    "Where is the third Ranger now?" Hagrid asked again.


    "Well, we don''t know." Alice said quickly, "I feel like he''s not a serious wizard, but a vampire. He said he wanted to enjoy some dessert, and then flew to the castle."


    "Oh, Merlin! Vampire! "


    Hagrid covered his head and said excitedly, "I hate vampires. Those pale and thin things are not beautiful at all, and they will fly around like mosquitoes. They can''t die anyway! If there are vampires in the forbidden forest, I will tell Dumbledore immediately. "


    Then he looked at Alice with doubt: "Dumbledore won''t let vampires come to Hogwarts. He knows the danger of this kind of thing unless the vampire is a good vampire."


    Alice said with admiration: "yes, Dumbledore always knows everything. He is a reliable elder."


    Hagrid was happier than himself to hear that Alice praised Dumbledore.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Hagrid led Alice and Suze to their warden''s cabin with a smile, lit the light, introduced their hound teeth to Alice and Suze, warmly greeted them to sit down and served tea and a large plate of cyan biscuits.


    Alice smiled, grabbed Suze''s sleeve and motioned him not to eat first.


    This terrible food called "rock skin cake" is really as hard as rock inside and outside, which is only available to Hagrid alone; If a normal person wants to eat, a piece of "rock skin cake" can be boiled in boiling water for half a day to make a pot of thick soup... It is the extreme of compressed food and baking technology. Eating it directly can kill people''s teeth.


    Hagrid''s tea making method is also a little rough, but it''s not difficult to drink.


    After a few sips of tea, Hagrid began to introduce them to all kinds of animals in the Forbidden Forest and the fierce animals he had raised.


    Alice has experienced this reincarnation world many times, so of course she knows how to make Hagrid happy - praising Hagrid''s fierce animals for their fun, Dumbledore for his compassion and greatness, and Hagrid''s animal raising level.


    If he directly praises Hagrid for being tall and powerful, Hagrid will be more impatient. What he is most proud of is raising beasts by himself. His greatest interest lies in this. The most respected person is Dumbledore.


    Suze looked at Alice''s praise and knew that she was really familiar with the world.

 Chapter 408

    However, no matter how familiar with the world, you still can''t master the mystery of customs clearance.


    From the beginning to the end, the key to customs clearance in the world has only spread around Harry Potter and a few people around Harry Potter, and outsiders can''t know.


    Alice is now close to Harry Potter and will be immediately watched by Dumbledore and Professor Snape; But now I am not close to Harry Potter. When Harry Potter has vigilance and judgment after the second and third grade, coupled with the rebellious psychology of adolescence, it will be extremely difficult to approach and will never become a close companion again.


    There is no doubt that Voldemort''s seven Horcruxes need to be destroyed in customs clearance, and the three Deathly Hallows of resurrection stone, invisibility cloak and old magic wand need to be considered... Without Dumbledore''s guidance, it is absolutely unexpected.


    Like so many people like Professor McGonagall, Hagrid and the order of the Phoenix, and so many of Dumbledore''s men in the original plot, how many of them know the seven Horcruxes and the three Deathly Hallows?


    Basically not, only the Harry Potter trio, and even Harry Potter himself didn''t think he could come back from the dead - completely arranged by the dead Dumbledore.


    If we follow the original plot, Harry Potter may die at any time in the fifth, sixth and seventh years. After all, it is an adventure again and again, and it is impossible to die forever.


    If the reincarnation world only needs to see the protagonist create miracles and can pass through customs, it will be meaningless.


    They don''t step in to help Harry Potter. There is no doubt that Harry Potter is going to die or Voldemort can''t really be killed, resulting in the failure of customs clearance.


    After getting familiar with Hagrid, Hagrid also arranged their residence - because they are wandering wizards and can''t enter Hogwarts castle, they must build a residence outside Hagrid''s wooden house and start building their own house tomorrow.


    I can only sit and rest here with Hagrid tonight


    Alice whispered to Suze, "I''m good at this. After all, I''ve built it many times. Just leave it to me tomorrow."


    Su Ze nodded silently and continued to play his role as a "mute".


    However, this time it was not as smooth as Alice expected.


    Near seven in the morning, something fell from the sky to the outside of Hagrid''s cabin, followed by a series of hurried sounds.


    "Hagrid!"


    Dumbledore shouted solemnly to the cabin.


    Hagrid, Alice and Suze walked out of the hut and saw Dumbledore with white hair and long beard, Professor Snape with waxy yellow skin and greasy hair, and Professor McGonagall who was not smiling.


    In front of them, a dark thing was creeping.


    "Mr. Dumbledore, professors!"


    Hagrid greeted first, then looked at the black thing with some confusion.


    "This is one of the wandering wizards I arranged to become a forest ranger. He claims to be the spirit of the night. His actual identity is a vampire. He tried to attack the school students last night."


    Dumbledore didn''t have a smile on his face. He introduced coldly. At the same time, he looked at Alice and Suze with vigilant eyes and suspected that they also had problems.


    "Dirty, smelly! Vampire! " Hagrid roared angrily, "he tried to attack the students by taking advantage of Dumbledore''s trust!"


    Who said last night that Dumbledore must trust good people?


    Su Ze''s heart was full of disgust and looked at the group of things without human form - Dumbledore was known as the white devil. It was really not boasted. He was strong to the top of the world in terms of strength and scheming.


    You are just a vampire with class B strength. You may be a strong man in the world of van Helsing. In this world, do you dare to catch students for blood sucking under Dumbledore''s eyes? It''s a suicide attempt.


    Hogwarts castle, even itself, can become a weapon under the control of the president. The whole college is the ears and eyes of the president, especially Dumbledore, a white devil with superior strength and far more than most presidents in the past, which is even more impossible to hide him.


    The spirit of the dark night, a vampire, still goes straight to the students. Those who want to die can''t die again.


    As Hagrid roared, the dark thing suddenly turned into a huge bat, spreading its wings and trying to fly away. Dumbledore didn''t even turn his head back. He waved his magic wand, turned the grass into a green cage, and held the huge bat in place.


    "I think we need to talk about it, two wandering wizards." Said Dumbledore.


    Alice scolded in her heart: she had never had such a bad start. She was regarded as an enemy by Dumbledore at the beginning! The spirit of the dark night is really looking for trouble!


    Also, is there really nothing wrong with Fuling? Why can such a bad start be regarded as a blessing agent?


    Fortunately, Alice is also experienced in this world. She knows what words will arouse Dumbledore''s favor and disgust.


    "Dear president Dumbledore."


    Alice leaned over and said, "I have no sympathy for this vampire, and I don''t think this vampire is our companion. If you don''t believe me, I can let you check our wand, or even let you check our memory and use truth spitting agent for us. "


    Dumbledore''s serious look relaxed at her words.


    "Madam witch, we won''t use vomit on people, but the necessary examination is essential..."


    Iris handed the wand to Dumbledore. Dumbledore used the "flashback spell". Seeing the common spells such as "fluorescent flicker" emerging from iris''s wand, Dumbledore handed the wand back to iris.


    "I''m very sorry, madam, because the vampire thing is too bad, we have to make such a check."


    "No, I didn''t care and I can understand. If vampires threaten the safety of little wizards, we must check whether strangers are vampires. "


    After Elise said that, she pushed Su Ze forward: "this is my companion. I call him a ''speechless person''. He can''t speak, but he has the power of a priest and is definitely not an evil person."


    "The clergy?"


    Dumbledore was surprised, as were Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape.


    If the priests who believed in God were the sworn enemies of wizards in the middle ages, Hogwarts will celebrate "Christmas" now, and the relationship with the church is not so exaggerated and hostile.


    Suzemo kept silent and released a white light, which fell on the giant bat. The bat immediately trembled violently and screamed.


    Of course, this is not the power of the clergy, but Su Ze''s use of broken jade to integrate all the power of the whole body. The power of Maoshan Taoism to dispel ghosts is shown in white light.

 Chapter 409

    Mute, the exorcism power that can hurt vampires?


    Dumbledore, who is well-informed, is not sure whether the so-called clergy really exists or whether it is such a power - in this world, wizards always believe that except wizards and magical creatures, other humans are Muggles who can''t magic.


    The existence of the clergy of the church seems more like a legend to them.


    However, at least we can believe that this is not black magic, but the "white magic" like the patron saint''s spell. Only those who have love, happiness and kindness in their hearts can use this power to expel evil.


    Therefore, "witch" and "mute" are trustworthy people.


    Dumbledore finally stopped his face, apologized to Alice and Suze again, and escorted the vampire spirit of the night back to the castle.


    Alice said, "it''s all right at last."


    Seeing that Suze was looking at himself, she seemed to be asking something. Alice thought for a moment and said, "do you want to ask if Dumbledore''s taking away the spirit of the night will lead him to know our origin and goal in advance?"


    Su Ze nodded silently.


    "I can''t answer this question. I also thought that the existence of the reincarnation world should not let the characters know our situation. But last time... "


    At this point, she subconsciously stopped talking and reached out to touch her mouth.


    The purple mark that Maitreya branded on her tongue, she had never been seen; Not only that, in order to ensure her safety, she can''t even have a boyfriend.


    "I have seen with my own eyes that some people tell the plot and story to the plot characters, so as to achieve specific rapid customs clearance methods. These characters in the reincarnation world can hear the story of the reincarnation world and know their fate. Just believe it or not, it depends on their own choice. "


    "In addition, the disclosure itself is not necessarily accurate, and whether it is accurate or inaccurate will affect the subsequent plot development. It''s already difficult for us to master the plot. If we reveal the plot that we don''t know whether it''s right or wrong, it will make the reincarnation world more complex. This is the worst thing. "


    Speaking of this, she sighed: "I don''t know why this unfortunate thing is called luck - this time if the plot changes, it''s really terrible."


    Suze was silent and didn''t speak.


    After a few complaints, Alice began to build houses after the sun rose.


    What she said is not exaggerated. She really has rich construction experience. She uses magic spells to cut wood, make suitable wood, use magic spells to lay foundations and stack wooden houses.


    After a busy day, a clean and tidy wooden house has been built.


    And there are two bedrooms and a living room. The interior decoration has a model and a kind.


    "After all, it''s the place we''re going to live in the next few years. We must clean it up and be more comfortable." Alice said to Suze with a smile.


    Su Ze nodded.


    However, it''s not like anything that Alice has experienced in the past.


    In the next few days, after the house was further decorated, Alice received Dumbledore''s invitation before further planning.


    Suze also walked into Hogwarts castle for the first time. Hogwarts castle, which has no elevator and the stairs move back and forth, is really a very unfriendly place.


    Fortunately, Alice is so familiar with Hogwarts that it can be called going home. Led Su Ze all the way through the castle to the eighth floor.


    The password of the headmaster''s office is lemon ice cream. After saying the password, the stone statues on both sides jump away.


    After entering the entrance, there is a rotating staircase. Only along the staircase can we reach the real principal''s office. Then in front of us is a shiny oak door with a brass ring in the shape of a lion''s body and an eagle''s head.


    Behind the door is a spacious and beautiful round room. There were many strange silverware on the long legged table, rotating and emitting small streams of smoke.


    The wall was covered with portraits of old principals. There is also a huge table in the room with claw feet.


    Behind the table was the school''s branch hat, and a meditation basin was placed in a black cabinet opposite. Dumbledore''s Phoenix fox perched on a high gilded perch behind the door.


    Dumbledore with white hair and long beard sat behind the table, half moon glasses and blue eyes staring at Suze and Alice.


    "Ms. witch, Mr. mute... Thank you very much for agreeing to my invitation in your busy schedule of building a house."


    Alice stared at him: "I thought your invitation would be earlier. After all, the spirit of the night should know a lot. You should already know our origin."


    "Of course, I do know your origin from the mouth of vampires. The most incredible thing is your experience. You have entered our world at least eight times." Dumbledore smiled and said, "but considering that you are working hard to build the house, I decided to invite you again when your house is built and share the joy of construction."


    "He did say it!"


    Alice''s expression was very ugly.


    "Yes, because I wanted to ask the origin of the vampire and had to make sure he told the truth, I used some inappropriate tricks." Dumbley smiled. "Then I got an answer I wouldn''t have thought of before."


    "Hello, travelers from other worlds."


    Alice nodded reluctantly, waiting for Dumbledore''s next words.


    "Very powerful power, Mr. mute, whether before or now, I can feel your powerful and pure power, and even you are becoming stronger and stronger." Dumbledore said, his eyes unexpectedly falling on Suze again.


    Eilinston was stunned again and looked strangely at the "mute" around her.


    If Dumbledore needs to praise this power... Is this mute a little too powerful than I thought before? Is this person, in fact, very strong, stronger than me?


    It''s impossible. I''m the first strong man in the West Roba, the first fighter with A-level strength, and I was specially trained by the West Roba at any cost.


    How can he match me?


    Seeing that Suze didn''t answer, Dumbledore didn''t continue to ask, but said: "vampires have told us a lot of things, including Harry Potter''s first grade Sorcerer''s stone event, the second grade secret room event, the third grade Sirius event and the fourth grade top three competition event."


    "At present, when Harry Potter was a freshman, do you two have any ideas about the Sorcerer''s stone?"

 Chapter 410

    The vampire night star gave a clear account of most of the information he learned.


    From the perspective of most reincarnation world combatants, the protagonist is undoubtedly Harry Potter. The Sorcerer''s stone event in the first year is easy to obtain, and the secret room event in the second year is well known.


    The Sirius incident in the third year was more complicated. So far, few people know the whole story - generally speaking, they heard that Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban and came to Hogwarts to look for Harry Potter, and the Ministry of magic later came to catch Sirius Black, and then died inexplicably.


    Sirius has not been caught, but the Ministry of magic has not continued to capture black. Most of the combatants felt that this matter seemed inexplicable.


    In the fourth year of the Goblet of fire, a dead student Cedric, Harry Potter and Dumbledore announced Voldemort''s resurrection.


    The dark star can''t tell why, but for the wise Dumbledore, just these have enabled him to guess the general context of things and make judgments.


    It seems to be true.


    After hearing Dumbledore finish, Suze knows the dark star''s understanding of the original plot. Alice, who knows most of the plot, also knows that the dark star has explained all the information he can collect.


    The dark star has not had the opportunity to collect such things as the order of the Phoenix in the fifth year of Harry Potter and the death of Dumbledore in the sixth year of Harry Potter. This is not ordinary intelligence that can be obtained only by collection.


    At this moment, dumbley smiled and asked questions that were difficult for them to answer.


    Do they want a sorcerer''s stone?


    Of course.


    In front of Dumbledore, Alice didn''t choose to lie - she knew how terrible Dumbledore was. She''d better not try to deceive the past and make a fool of herself.


    "The magic stone that turns stone into gold and prolongs life certainly wants it, but to be honest, it doesn''t play a great role in our strength." Alice said, "headmaster Dumbledore, I think you already know our pursuit?"


    "Yes, I know something about your world." Dumbledore made no secret of it, and as always, he would not say everything he knew.


    He knows a lot of things, but he is more used to hiding most of them in his heart and won''t tell the people in front of him. In particular, the two people in front may also cause harm to wizards and the whole world.


    Alice sighed helplessly: "talking to you always takes time, Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly: "I almost forgot that in front of me, I had dealt with me at least eight times. Maybe we used to be good friends. Please forgive me for my willfulness as an old man. "


    "Not always friends." Alice said frankly, "you are a very stubborn old man and suspicious."


    Dumbledore''s expression was a little stiff. The portraits of the headmaster on the wall burst into laughter. It was obvious that there were some onlookers - Dumbledore''s stubbornness and paranoia were a character that outsiders could hardly detect. The witch was really right!


    "It seems," Dumbledore looked completely surprised, "I really need to think about your familiarity with our world again. It''s not as shallow as that vampire."


    After a moment of silence, he said, "well, let''s be more direct."


    "I know that the strongest person in your world is called Maitreya. The S-class strength is stronger than that of Voldemort and me. I know you all want to pursue strength and reach the level of Maitreya. "


    "Too much pursuit of strength is what Voldemort and death eaters will do in our world." Dumbledore finally said frankly, "I''m very worried about your final position."


    "The erosion of the reincarnation world, Dumbledore, do you understand?"


    Alice asked.


    "I already understand." Said Dumbledore.


    "Your reincarnation world has eroded our world, with Death Eaters killing us and a large number of Dementors. The only way to solve this problem is to pass through your reincarnation world and let your protagonist Harry Potter win the final victory." Said Alice.


    When Dumbledore heard the speech, he was suddenly and overjoyed: "in other words, the way to solve the erosion of the reincarnation world is that we win the final victory? The final victory is Harry''s complete defeat of Voldemort? Let him never rise again. "


    "That''s right."


    But every time, you are stubborn and suspicious and regard me as a person with ulterior motives. It''s hard for me to trust you every time. Up to now, I don''t understand how to completely eliminate Voldemort. "


    Dumbledore thought.


    Yes, this is indeed my usual choice. I can''t trust them anyway.


    Even now, I can''t trust them - unless I really know them.


    "Ms. witch, Mr. mute..."


    Dumbledore said, "I can try to make myself believe you, but I think you need to communicate with me better and more sincerely, such as saying your real name, real origin and real ideas."


    "In this process, I may take your mind anytime and anywhere to judge whether you are telling the truth or falsehood."


    "You can accept this -"


    Before he finished, he saw Alice''s expression. He was a little embarrassed: "I''ve done this before?"


    Alice nodded: "more than once, but you used to quietly use God to take ideas. This time, it specially shows that you can use God to take ideas. And I never really explained the truth and plot of your world before, and I couldn''t win your trust in the end. "


    From the portraits of successive principals on the wall, there was another low sneer, and someone was watching Dumbledore''s digestion.


    Phoenix fox lazily spread his wings, tilted his head and looked at Dumbledore, who was lost in thought and embarrassment, closed his eyes and began to rest again.


    "This time, I can tell you the truth. Try again?"


    Alice asked.


    Dumbledore felt that he had not been so embarrassed for many years. Finally, he looked at Alice''s honest eyes and decided to believe her.


    All the absurd and unbelievable things... If they have happened, it can only be admitted, that is the truth.


    "No, I think I can invite you to join us."


    Dumbledore said and asked again, "sorcerer''s stone, do you need it?"

 Chapter 411

    It''s the same question, but both Alice and Suze understand that Dumbledore is no longer a temptation this time, but really asks them if they need the magic stone.


    "It''s good that we can get the magic stone, but it doesn''t matter if we can''t get the magic stone. This is not a very important thing for us. "


    Said Alice.


    Dumbledore fell into thinking again and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a moment, he smiled: "well, maybe we can find a way to kill Voldemort completely and help Harry win the final victory. According to you, we have a total of seven years. "


    Alice nodded: "generally speaking, but once Harry Potter has an accident, we will fail. My idea is that even if we fail in this world, we should find a way to clear the world, and then discuss with our siroba government to clear your world as soon as possible. "


    "Letting death eaters and Dementors harm the people is definitely not a good thing. It must stop after all."


    Dumbledore felt that what she said was sincere and nodded in agreement.


    However, his eyes swept to Su Ze, a "mute", and he felt that he still needed to be more careful.


    "Madam witch, I agree with what you say, and I think I can trust you."


    "But Mr. mute, I think you need to talk to me."


    Alice looked at Dumbledore strangely: talk to a mute? Are you sure? What can you talk about?


    However, seeing that the "mute" also nodded, Alice put away the funny idea in her stomach.


    "Madam witch, please leave for a moment. I think the next conversation may be more private." Said Dumbledore.


    Alice was even more surprised. She looked at the mute and nodded when she saw the mute.


    Something''s wrong!


    Before, Dumbledore said that the "mute" has great strength, which is very wrong - Dumbledore should call it a powerful person. Will it be a silent and nameless person? Even Alice has not been praised in this regard. How strong is the strength of this "mute"? Can you surpass Alice?


    If the "mute" can surpass Alice, either he is a siroban and is really willing to be plain, or he is not a siroban at all, and his appearance is just a disguise.


    What kind of situation is it?


    Alice was uncertain for a moment. She took a deep look at the "mute" and finally decided to leave the principal''s office and wait outside.


    At the same time, she decided she would never drink Fuling again.


    This thing is probably for your own trouble!


    Is it lucky to meet the vampire night star?


    Even if the vampire was caught by Dumbledore and didn''t know whether it was dead or alive, another "mute" with stronger strength appeared. If Dumbledore didn''t remind, Alice didn''t even notice the real strength of the "mute".


    Is that lucky?


    What a blessing like shit!


    It is estimated that it is very difficult to pass the world of Harry Potter this time. We should first find a way to find the conditions for passing through the reincarnation world.


    "Mr. mute, I''m very sorry. I don''t think it''s very polite."


    Dumbledore lit the table with his wand, and a cup of steaming black tea with a strong sweet smell appeared in front of Suze.


    "What should I call you? Or, you can remove your disguise. "


    Su Ze watched him quietly. In the face of such a "white devil" and an old fox, there was no need to hide it. If you continue to hide, the other party will only be more wary of yourself, resulting in increased difficulty in customs clearance.


    "You can call it whatever you want." Su Ze said, and then lifted the disguise of transformation.


    In front of Dumbledore was a handsome young Oriental man with black hair and black eyes.


    When the young man showed himself, a momentum came into being.


    Needless to say, the whole principal''s room was silent, fox''s body trembled slightly, the portraits on the wall of the principal''s room were silent, and the silverware on the table didn''t even dare to spit smoke again.


    Dumbledore opened his mouth slightly. Just now, he almost took a step back because of the strong power shown by the other party.


    "It''s a great honor to have such a strong presence and come to my humble office."


    "Sir, your strength is very strong, unprecedented. I can''t imagine anyone in the world can resist you."


    "Combined with the description of the spirit of the dark night, sir, from your appearance, you are the so-called strongest in the real world, Maitreya?"


    Suze clapped his hands slightly: "wonderful inference, Dumbledore."


    The implication is not denied.


    Dumbledore leaned slightly: "it''s a great honor to be praised by you, Mr. Maitreya."


    So "mute" is not a mute, nor even a companion of the witch, but the strongest fighter Maitreya... What is the reason for all this?


    Dumbledore had some doubts in his heart.


    However, he also understood that when he found the other party, the other party had no intention to continue to hide. There was no doubt that he had enough patience and sincerity.


    Then they can talk and he can judge what the other party needs.


    "So, where do we start?"


    Suze smiled and said faintly, "Dumbledore, what do you want to know from me?"


    "Can all these answer me?" Dumbledore asked in surprise.


    "It''s better to be honest. As Alice said, you look kind and reasonable, but you are actually stubborn and suspicious. There is no doubt about it. " Suze said, "if Voldemort is the Dark Lord, you are also the white Lord who dares to sacrifice for love and protection of others."


    "Dare to sacrifice yourself, dare to sacrifice others... Dumbledore, you are also quite terrible. As you worry, once you become the Minister of magic, you may be unprecedented greatness, and more likely to give wizards unprecedented terrible rule. "


    Dumbledore was speechless again. Different from the embarrassment that Alice had said before, the description of him by the Maitreya almost made him face his ugly heart.


    Yes, he is indeed stubborn and suspicious, and has never been able to overcome his desire.


    If he is in charge of the Ministry of magic, he can''t imagine doing anything terrible - in order to ensure that wizards don''t hurt each other and humans, he may let wizards drink some kind of magic medicine, or let wizards lose the opportunity to learn to attack magic forever, or let wizards'' magic decline forever.

 Chapter 412

    Is that an exaggeration?


    But it may be true.


    Dumbledore was once confused by the desire for power and the beautiful description of Greenwald. He deeply knew that he was not a saint.


    Once he falls into endless flattery, endless praise of merit, and almost unlimited power and prestige, he will lose his mind and do irrational things.


    The description of "the White Devil" is the form he is most worried about becoming.


    The Dark Lord kills and competes for his power and desire. Everyone knows that he is wrong; The white devil will hurt others for one part, split the whole wizard world and fight with each other.


    That''s why Dumbledore has always been a headmaster.


    "Mr. Maitreya, I have to praise your wisdom. You know a lot."


    Dumbledore spoke with an expression of unspeakable sadness.


    He couldn''t help recalling the past, his nose broken by his brother aberforth, and his sister Ariana who died because of his fault.


    "Over the past few days, I have heard the description of vampires and the introduction of the witch lady. Now when I see Mr. Maitreya, I think I may be able to gain more."


    "At the same time, Mr. Maitreya, I will try my best to help Mr. Maitreya get what you want."


    "If Mr. Maitreya wishes, we can make an unbreakable oath."


    Su Ze waved his hand: "no, it''s useless to me. As long as I like, I can avoid it."


    "Where should we start? Let''s start with the fact that Alice the witch is actually my man. In the last reincarnation world, Alice was engraved with a curse by me. From now on, she can only work for me. Now she thinks I have returned to my country, but she didn''t expect to enter the same world with me. "


    "I didn''t expect her to be with me, and my disguise was not made for her. However, I guess she drank a blessing agent before entering the world, otherwise it wouldn''t be such a coincidence. Finally, she and I entered your world at the same time."


    Dumbledore felt lucky to have a white beard, which could block the slightly twitching face.


    "Witch" Erins is drinking a blessing? Are you sure you didn''t drink the curse potion?


    This luck sounds a little bad!


    "Understand this, Dumbledore, you can rest assured that I don''t want to deal with you and Harry Potter maliciously, but it''s inconvenient to expose my identity and a little fun."


    Su Ze said, "tell me more about my purpose..."


    Speak out the behavior that siroba is currently using Harry Potter to train a large number of wizards, sacrificing many people at all costs, and allowing the erosion of Dementors and death eaters to harm civilians without restraint.


    It also tells the story of siroba''s cruel internal rule, its desire to try abroad and its readiness to fight against Maitreya and China.


    The reincarnation world can start a story thousands or thousands of times, each time the same and different Harry Potter and Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore, as a very clever man, certainly understood the meaning of Suze''s words.


    Judging from the performance of siroba, even if the witch iris has mastered the customs clearance of the world, she will certainly not be allowed to pass by the government - the siroba does not care at all about the deaths of civilians and ordinary combatants.


    At the same time, Su Ze, for his own and national interests, can not allow the West Roba country to increase its strength like this, but also for the West Roba country to less harm its own people.


    For Dumbledore, it is an opportunity to become the only Dumbledore and let the whole world have the future and the opportunity to move forward and develop. Instead of all Dumbledore, all Harry Potter start the plot again and again in ignorance.


    "Very tempting," said Dumbledore, suppressing his impulse to promise. "Mr. Milo, may I ask, how many Dumbledore did you say that to?"


    "I am from other countries. This is the first time I have come to siroba and entered the reincarnation world of Harry Potter for the first time." Suze said.


    "It''s very persuasive, but let me think about it for a while - the fate of the world and the fate of all of us should not be arranged so rashly." Said Dumbledore.


    Su Ze smiled: "in short, he is still stubborn and suspicious."


    "Think about it. I may know more than you know now. Dumbledore, I''m not in a hurry. There are many ways to pass the customs. I don''t necessarily need your cooperation. "


    Dumbledore was silent and bowed slightly: "please forgive me, Mr. Maitreya. I just want to protect as many people as possible. Also, I hope you don''t hurt Harry and Hogwarts students for such reasons. "


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t deliberately hurt others." Suze said, restoring the disguise of transformation, "I''m a mute now, headmaster Dumbledore."


    "You and the witch lady can operate throughout Hogwarts from today on."


    Dumbledore said, "if you need the Sorcerer''s stone, I can give it to you as soon as possible."


    Let''s fight Voldemort for the Sorcerer''s stone? Or test our greed? Finally, test how much of what we say is true and how much is false?


    Su Ze didn''t speak any more. He nodded and opened the door of the headmaster''s room.


    Walk out of the revolving stairs and look at Alice.


    "How''s it going, mute?"


    Suze didn''t say anything, but quietly went on.


    Alice is also speechless. There is an obvious problem with the strength of the mute. The relationship between the two sides needs to be repositioned. At present, I really don''t know what to do.


    In the following time, both Alice and Suze enjoyed the convenience given by Dumbledore to move freely in Hogwarts.


    They can go to the auditorium for dinner at will, stroll on all floors, and even look at the library and professors'' classrooms, but they may attract unpleasant eyes.


    Alice was very excited: she used to work hard for a year or two to get this start. Now it seems that Dumbledore has a considerable trust in them.


    Professor McGonagall, who teaches transfiguration, Professor Snape, who teaches magic medicine, Professor flavie, who teaches magic spells, and Professor Chilo, who teaches defense against the dark arts, have also known each other - as for courses such as the protection of magical animals, herbal medicine, astronomy, divination, and flying, they are not so important, and they are not all required for Harry Potter''s first year.

 Chapter 413

    For Suze, the most interesting thing is to pretend to be mute in front of Alice and watch the original plot happen.


    Alice obviously has no complete trust in the "mute" as before. In her opinion, the "mute" priest also has other thoughts and may even surpass Alice.


    Up to now, she still can''t feel the real identity of the other party, and even suspects that the other party''s "dumb" appearance is disguised.


    Otherwise, with his strength and "dumb" characteristics, he should have long been famous in the whole siroba.


    Harry Potter duels with Draco Malfoy. During the night tour, he finds a trap door guarded by three dogs at the end of the corridor on the fourth floor.


    Professor McGonagall gave Harry Potter light wheel 2000 flywheel broom, and captain wood taught Harry Potter Quidditch rules. On Halloween, Ron Weasley offended Hermione Granger. Hermione Granger missed the dinner and hid in the toilet to cry.


    Chilo rushed into the banquet and said there were monsters in the underground classroom. The students left the auditorium. Harry Potter and Ron Weasley went back to find Hermione Granger. They met the troll. They worked together to knock down the troll. Facing the doubts of Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, the three helped each other and became friends from then on.


    After encountering the troll, Harry Potter found that Fergie helped Professor Snape bandage his leg and was suspected to be hurt by three dogs.


    In this process, Alice was careful to follow Harry Potter at any time for fear that the protagonist Harry Potter would be injured and die.


    She became more and more familiar with Dumbledore. Dumbledore obviously trusted her more and more, and invited her to the headmaster''s office more and more. Suze didn''t know the password of the principal''s office, but Alice was almost unimpeded in the principal''s office and could see Dumbledore at any time.


    Su Ze doesn''t care about these. As these days go by, he can feel that his strength is getting stronger and stronger. Bengyu is integrating all his strength and skills into a force that can be freely played in that world according to his will.


    Maoshan Taoism, Zixia''s inner strength, inner power and power of the nine Yin manual are the first to accomplish the induction and integration. Next, the giants are the power of the giants, the strength of the giant giants, the strength of the hammer giants, the skills of the two circles, the skills of absorbing the soul, the skills of reviving the soul, the skills of resurrection and the infinite vitality.


    Finally, it is the chakra system, reincarnation eye, reincarnation eye, wooden Dun, kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, big barrel wooden lineage of Naruto world


    The last part has not been completed, but even if the integration is completed, Su Ze will not give up the cultivation of avalanche jade.


    What is avalanche jade - absorb the soul and gain the power to make a breakthrough to a stronger one.


    According to the setting of the original book of the God of death, first of all, the owner of the broken jade must not be complacent and lose the enterprising spirit, otherwise the broken jade will never break through.


    Secondly, the owner of avalanche jade should have enough potential to continue to grow stronger, so that avalanche jade can stimulate its potential.


    This is not a problem for Suze.


    Countless reincarnation worlds and countless power systems are for his reference. How could he think he is the strongest like lanran, and then stand still and be defeated? As for potential, even if it is insufficient for a while, you only need to pass customs, reincarnate the world and obtain new skills. Naturally, you will have the potential to be developed by avalanche jade.


    Not to mention, you can also use avalanche jade to develop the potential of people around you.


    On the contrary, the avalanche jade is not used enough. Even the mature and complete avalanche jade can not always develop and summarize Su Ze''s potential, and can not always maintain the role affecting Su Ze''s body. It is certain to absorb some soul power and maintain the power of avalanche jade from time to time.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the plot has come to a Saturday in November, and Harry Potter''s first Quidditch game begins today.


    Alice followed Harry Potter nervously again.


    When she came back, Alice briefly told Suze about the plot.


    Harry Potter''s broom is out of control. Hermione Granger finds that Snape''s curse makes Harry''s broom fail. Hermione Granger clears Harry Potter. Harry Potter bites the snitch with his mouth and wins the game.


    Of course, Alice knew that it was not Snape who wanted Harry, but Professor Chilo who wanted Harry. She had always known this information, but she didn''t completely tell the "mute".


    After all, "mute" is not so credible.


    However, what she doesn''t know is that even her careful machine is under Su Ze''s insight, adding some fun to Su Ze''s integration of broken jade and customs clearance world.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione hurried to the forbidden forest, said Snape wanted Harry and exposed to Hagrid Snape''s idea of the item hidden in the corridor on the fourth floor.


    Hagrid didn''t believe their judgment and told him that the three dogs were his pet Luwei, but slipped out his name.


    Watching Harry leave in a hurry to find the name of Nicole LeMay, Alice looked at the silent stone mute around her.


    "You should know a lot of stories, too?"


    Su Ze looked at her silently, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "Dumbledore said that this process is also the process of cultivating Harry Potter. Let''s not interfere."


    Suze looked at her calmly and nodded slightly.


    Hogwarts'' Christmas holiday finally arrived. Harry received Christmas gifts, including Mrs. Weasley''s Christmas Candy and sweater, and a magical invisibility cloak.


    Harry sneaked into the forbidden area of the library in his invisibility cloak to check the information of Nicole LeMay. In order to avoid filch, Harry hid in a room and saw a magical mirror.


    He saw his dead parents


    When Harry left in his invisibility cloak, a man came into the door. It was "dumb" Suze.


    He looked silently at the mirror and felt a force trying to attack himself and get his ideas.


    Although this Eris magic mirror is a great treasure, it doesn''t work for people of Suze''s level - if you can''t read Suze''s thoughts and desires, it can''t show what makes Suze addicted.


    Very chicken ribs.


    "Mr. mute, do you like this mirror, too?"


    Dumbledore emerged from the room and said with a smile.


    Behind him were two others, Snape and Alice.


    Su Ze looked at them and shook his head silently.


    The juxtaposition of Alice and Snape is enough to show that Dumbledore attaches great importance to her, but it is still far from enough. Dumbledore still stubbornly and suspiciously adheres to the last plan in his heart and is not ready to tell anyone.


    Dumbledore said with a smile and a little compliment, "it''s a very wise choice, Mr. mute. Eris''s magic mirror reflects neither the future nor the past, just what we most desire in our hearts."

 Chapter 414

    Suze looked at him quietly and waited for him to continue.


    Dumbledore coughed: "please forgive me for my little willfulness and making everything so straightforward. This Eris magic mirror is what I let Harry see his heart, and the invisibility cloak is a convenient tool for Harry to move."


    "I hope he can see what he needs most, and a good heart needs good cognitive guidance... So I hope that Eris''s magic mirror will not suddenly disappear at some time, including the magic stone... Mr. mute, do you know what I mean?"


    "If you need these two things, I can consider giving them to you."


    Suze shook his head slightly and left the room.


    The essence of Eris magic mirror is to attack other people''s thoughts, and then create an illusion in line with other people''s Thoughts - in short, it is the same as the illusion "Nara''s art of seeing" in Naruto, but it is a little more clever and hidden.


    Nailuo''s art of seeing is the most feared sight in people''s mind, and Eris''s magic mirror is the most desired sight in people''s mind; If Eris''s magic mirror is strong enough and the coverage is strong enough, it is equal to unlimited monthly reading.


    If Suze can create a corresponding illusion with magic and his spirit is higher than the enemy, there is no Eris magic mirror to confuse the enemy; If the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and reincarnation eye can''t confuse the enemy with magic, the Eris magic mirror can''t deal with the enemy either.


    Therefore, Eris magic mirror is of no use to Suze.


    As for the magic stone''s turning stone into gold and the elixir of immortality, it is not very attractive to Suze. After the end of Harry Potter''s adventure, there are plenty of opportunities to see the magic stone.


    During the Christmas holiday, Harry was taught by Dumbledore and never saw the Eris mirror again. After the holiday, Harry finally thought of who Nicole LeMay was. Through Hermione''s investigation, he found the name of the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Soon after Harry won the second Quidditch game, Ron found Hagrid reading a book about raising dragons in the library. It turned out that Hagrid got a dragon egg from a stranger.


    "Hagrid, it''s dangerous!"


    "How many times can we see Bruce Lee emerge?"


    Harry, Ron and Hermione came to Hagrid''s cabin noisily. It happened that Alice and Suze were standing at the door of the cabin not far away. The three stopped talking.


    Although they know that "witch" and "mute" are Hagrid''s assistants, helping to guard the forbidden forest together, and sometimes nodding to them when they meet in the castle, they don''t think they will be as enthusiastic and friendly to them as Hagrid.


    It would be bad if they knew the secret of the Sorcerer''s stone and Bruce Lee''s secret.


    However, to their astonishment, Alice greeted boldly, "Harry, Ron and Hermione, are you also here to see Bruce Lee emerge?"


    Harry whispered, "we should have thought of Hagrid hatching dragons here. It can''t hide them!"


    "Maybe no one can hide it. The whole Hogwarts knows." Ron whispered, recalling Hagrid, who was careless and leaked many times.


    Alice and Suze followed Harry into Hagrid''s cabin, which immediately made the whole room more crowded and lively. Originally, Hagrid had hatched dragon eggs in a stove, and the whole room was unbearably hot. Now so many people come in, it seems that people can''t breathe well.


    Hagrid greeted the crowd with a smile, and then took out the dragon eggs and put them in front of several people.


    The dragon egg cracked a little and a little dragon jumped out. This is a Norwegian chirosaurus with poisonous teeth and can spit fire. It is a fire dragon with strong attack instinct.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione were also very curious and happy, but soon their joy turned into fear: Draco Malfoy lay on the window and saw the broken shell of Bruce Lee.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione left Hagrid''s cabin worried.


    Hagrid only worried for less than a minute, and all his attention was attracted by the "little cute" Norwegian backbone dragon in front of him.


    "Here, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there, there


    "Your name is Norbert!"


    Bruce Lee spewed out a flame and lit his beard. Hagrid laughed happily as he patted out the flame.


    "You see, Norbert is playing with me. How lovely and energetic he is!"


    "Look, it''s mom..."


    Hoo, another flame came to his face, blackening his face.


    Hagrid was not angry at all. Instead, he hummed a song to prepare food for Bruce Lee: chicken blood and brandy.


    "He looks so powerful." Alice praised.


    Hagrid was very happy with Alice''s praise and nodded again and again.


    From Suze''s point of view, Hagrid''s behavior of ignoring the law and raising dragons without permission is probably to spend some time in Azkaban prison - Hagrid''s way of thinking and behavior is really very different from normal people. Everything he raises may hurt humans. If he can''t hurt humans, he doesn''t feel interesting and dignified enough.


    However, all came, and Su Ze didn''t intend to leave empty handed.


    When Alice talks with Hagrid, Suze''s eyes turn into a kaleidoscope, setting spiritual hints and illusions for the Norwegian spine dragon, waiting for harvest in the future.


    In the next month, Norbert grew very fast, from the size of his palm to bigger than a hound. The spitting flame was gradually unable to be shot out, so Hagrid had to spray water with his pouted wand again and again to put out the fire.


    Harry and others became more and more worried and thought of a way to let Ron''s brother pick up the dragon.


    In this regard, Hagrid''s face was full of tears and sobbed: "he''s still a child! I can''t live without mom! Look how good it is -- "


    While talking, the "good boy" had beaten Hagrid with a thorny tail, but Hagrid was full of kindness: "look, he is playing coquettish with his mother..."


    Harry, Ron, Hermione and others are very helpless. Hagrid''s understanding is completely different from ordinary people! If a normal person was beaten by the tail of a young Norwegian back dragon, he would have been torn apart. That is, Hagrid was rough and fleshy. He thought it was a child''s coquetry with his mother.


    They were trying to persuade Hagrid. There was a knock at the door. Harry carefully opened the door and saw "mute" and "witch" standing at the door with a large piece of barbecue respectively.


    Hagrid''s face suddenly changed, like a great enemy: "put down the barbecue and go back."


    Alice and Suze didn''t listen to him and went on into the room.


    Harry and the three were strange: what''s the matter with Hagrid?

 Chapter 415

    Soon, Harry and the three understood why Hagrid changed his usual enthusiasm and friendliness.


    Norbert, the Norwegian backbone dragon who had been spitting fire and beating Hagrid before, did not make any attack when facing the "mute". Instead, he was very attached and obedient, put his head on the "mute" hand and rubbed it back and forth.


    Obviously, Hagrid''s claim to be Norbert''s mother is more like amorous. Norbert is really the "mute" gentleman.


    "Well, you can go..."


    Hagrid angrily wanted to drive away the "mute" who shared his beloved things. Norber screamed angrily and threatened him.


    "Well, well, mom won''t drive them away... Norbert, they''re just your friends. I''m your mother..."


    Before Hagrid finished, he saw Norbert snuggling up next to Suze and couldn''t help saying, "Norbert is just playing with you. He doesn''t have a good relationship with you at all. His favorite is his mother..."


    The whole hut smelled of sour lemon, and Harry and Ron were embarrassed to speak.


    Hagrid was so sentimental that it was obviously meaningless.


    On the contrary, it is Mr. mute who is regarded as dependence by this highly aggressive Norwegian backbone dragon, which is a fact that they can see.


    Hermione even said, "Hagrid, we think the Norwegian backbone dragon is too dangerous for others to find - it can only be picked up by Charlie, who specializes in raising dragons."


    At this time, Su Ze knocked on the table, and a silver font appeared in front of him.


    "Let me tell Dumbledore that Norbert can stay in the forbidden forest if he listens to me."


    Hermione looked at him in shock: "but it''s against the law. According to the wizard''s law, you can''t raise dragons without permission."


    "The Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts has unicorns, horse people, man eating spiders, Vernons, Eagle headed horses and winged animals. These are not things that can be raised by private people. There is nothing wrong with having another dragon that I can control."


    Font appeared again in front of Su Ze.


    "I''ll tell Dumbledore."


    Harry, Ron and Hermione were relieved.


    Only Hagrid stared at Su Ze with hatred: "I will never let you feed Norbert. You have no love for Norbert..."


    "I''m responsible for watching Norbert and keeping him out of trouble. You''re responsible for feeding him." Suze assigned.


    Hagrid thought about it and finally felt able to accept it.


    The silver font in front of Su Ze dissipated. He felt the strange eyes on his side and turned to look. Iris was staring at him for a moment.


    Su Ze smiled and understood that she had guessed her identity.


    Many words must be lost. Su Ze is not proficient in language. Although the words pieced together in silver and white font can speak for him, it can be seen that his word habits are different from siroba''s normal habits.


    Excluding that the "mute" is a citizen of siroba, it is speculated that the "mute" is stronger than himself, and if you feel it from the previous living habits and some hints of Dumbledore.


    At this moment, Alice can determine who the "mute" around her is.


    It''s your own master, Maitreya.


    Back in the house where the two lived, Irene Smith knelt down silently.


    Suze knocked on the table and motioned him to get up.


    "Lord Maitreya..." Alice looked up in surprise. "Do you want to pass the reincarnation world of Harry Potter?"


    Suze untied his disguise and revealed his original appearance: "it''s a little pity. I thought it would take another period of time for you to see through. That old man Dumbledore would really ruin my interest."


    Alice bowed her head and remained silent.


    In my heart, I was cursing the potion of "blessing potion": what the hell blessing potion! Why did I meet the disaster star of Maitreya 100% after drinking the blessing agent!


    "Did you drink Fuling again?" Suze asked.


    Alice was very bitter: "yes, Lord Maitreya."


    "It''s also interesting - if the blessing agent doesn''t work, it doesn''t make much sense in itself. Now the blessing agent is working. Do you know what it means?" Suze said, "it means that you are lucky to contact me."


    "You think you''ve lost your freedom and been enslaved by me, but think about it. Why don''t you touch me? It''s considered a worse result?"


    "From this point of view, the whole country of siroba may usher in an unimaginable disaster... If you don''t touch me, you may die."


    Alice was stunned and looked at Suze in disbelief.


    From this point of view, if Fuling is really a lucky potion - this seems to be the only answer. There will be a great event in the state of siroba, and it is a major event destined to have no solution! That''s why the blessing agent let itself encounter Maitreya again and again!


    "Lord Maitreya, will this really happen?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "not necessarily. What I said is just a guess, not necessarily the truth."


    "Maybe the luck of the blessing agent is to let you encounter me and directly get the clearance reward."


    Erins instinctively thinks that the former possibility is relatively small. Perhaps the function of the blessing agent is to let herself follow the Maitreya to obtain the clearance reward.


    However, the reincarnation world of Harry Potter is of great significance to the whole siroba country. Is it really a good thing to let Maitreya go through customs directly?


    "Lord Maitreya, this reincarnation world is very important to siroba and me. If you pass the customs..." Alice said here, feeling a little unconvincing, and said, "before, the vampire night star also knew that I was in this reincarnation world. According to Dumbledore, the night star has escaped from this world and returned to the real world. If the customs clearance prompt appears at that time, it is really difficult for me to explain. "


    "Your name and code can be changed once or twice." Su Ze said, "besides, is there anyone who really keeps calculating who the Maitreya''s teammates are when the Maitreya passes through the world of reincarnation?"


    That''s true¡ª¡ª


    Alice had nothing to say, but felt uneasy: this reincarnation world is really important to siroba. How would the siroba Congress react if it was cleared by the Maitreya?


    The question is, hasn''t Maitreya decided to leave siroba? Why did you come back for customs clearance?


    Feeling Alice''s doubts, Suze came forward and pointed her finger on her forehead.


    Irenston felt that she had seen many unfair reports about China and Maitreya, Chinese diplomatic envoys manipulated by the soul snatching curse, and hostile public opinion incited by the people


    "This is the choice of the kingdom of siroba, against me."


    Suze smiled and said, "elens, you should know that this is unalterable hostility."

 Chapter 416

    Alice really has nothing to say about Suze''s statement.


    As a person who stands out from hundreds of millions of people in siroba, Erins has long known what news media is free and absolutely neutral. Such words only exist in dreams. In reality, she has witnessed this interest chain with her own eyes.


    Capital tycoons subsidize politicians, their news media discredit politicians with hostile positions, and cover up their mistakes against politicians with friendly positions. Basically, they only recognize money and don''t recognize others.


    These news media concentrated their firepower to belittle and ridicule the Maitreya. Iris knew the real attitude of the current government of siroba towards the Maitreya.


    In particular, even public opinion has been stirred up. This is definitely not a simple hostile position.


    The state of siroba is deliberately trying to incite public opinion and become enemies with the state of Maitreya and China, so Maitreya has come back to pass the world of Harry Potter, the most important Fighter Training world in the state of siroba.


    "This is not only the hostility of siroba to me, but also the cruelty of siroba to the people - because of eager for quick success and instant benefit, the erosion of Harry Potter''s reincarnation world is more and more severe, and there are more and more sacrifices in this reincarnation world."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "Alice, you should understand how bad it would be if the reincarnation world continued to erode, such as Voldemort and werewolf in the real world?"


    Alice was silent. When the Maitreya disguised as a "mute", she was just a little vigilant. Once the Maitreya untied her identity and mastered the dominant power, she would completely lose her dominant position.


    On the one hand, in fact, we can only let it go. On the other hand, what Milton said is reasonable.


    Finally, Alice could only say, "listen to all the arrangements of Lord Maitreya."


    Suze smiled, restored the appearance of the original disguised sirobans, went to the eighth floor of Hogwarts castle and stood outside Dumbledore''s office.


    "Mr. mute, or Mr. Maitreya... What''s up?"


    The door of the headmaster''s office opened, Dumbledore stood at the door, with half moon eyes on his hooked nose and said with a smile.


    "Maitreya, after all, my little game with the witch is over, and she finally recognizes my identity." Suze said.


    "Then, Mr. Milo, should I congratulate you?" Dumbledore said as he invited Suze.


    Su Ze didn''t go in and said concisely, "congratulations is not necessary. My purpose is the Dragon raised by Hagrid. This dragon depends on me very much. In the future, Hagrid will raise it and put it in the forbidden forest."


    Dumbledore was surprised: "Hagrid has a dragon?"


    You really can pretend. With your paranoia and control, it''s strange if you don''t know about Hagrid raising dragons.


    "Well, if Mr. Maitreya can handle this dragon properly, I don''t think it''s surprising that a dragon appears in the Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts; After all, Hogwarts''s warning is not to disturb the sleeping dragon. " Dumbledore said with a smile.


    Su Ze nodded and turned to leave.


    Dumbledore lowered his voice: "Mr. Maitreya, your game is over. Can you tell me how our other game in your eyes should end?"


    "Compared with the witch lady, you should have more confidence in completely ending the story. If you can, can you have a serious talk with me, an old man who has no merit? "


    "Dumbledore wanted to talk so earnestly," said Suze faintly. "Of course."


    At Dumbledore''s invitation, they came to the principal''s office again.


    "After this period of verification, we can know that what the witch said is the truth. You are really people from other worlds. Outside our world, you participate in the stories we will play regularly again and again."


    Dumbledore said, "I have to say, it''s really frustrating. Who doesn''t want his world to be unique, and who doesn''t want himself to be unique? "


    "When I think of so many stories in which our world has never been cleared, that is, in thousands of stories, no one has always helped us and helped Harry Potter defeat Voldemort, I deeply feel fear."


    When he said this, his blue eyes were sincere and calm.


    "Are all my plans doomed to fail? That''s why it happened? "


    Suze was surprised, and then suddenly realized that Dumbledore was also an extremely smart man. He obtained such a terrible fact from Alice''s description that if someone could help Dumbledore and Harry Potter completely defeat Voldemort, their world would be cleared by that person, There would not be so many people repeating stories like the cycle of time again and again.


    So far, no one has reached this condition.


    This means that it will be difficult for them to succeed thousands of times.


    Even if Dumbledore''s mind is firm and believes that Harry Potter has love in his heart and that the magic of love on his forehead can resist Voldemort, his heart will inevitably panic.


    Is it really so difficult for us to successfully fight Voldemort? Almost difficult to succeed?


    Here, there is a problem with Dumbledore''s inference. It is not too difficult to fight Voldemort. The key is to completely eliminate Voldemort. What is needed is a ritual and fatalistic coincidence.


    Under the influence of the combatants of the state of siroba, this coincidence can not appear. In addition, Dumbledore''s confidentiality to outsiders, the secrets of the seven Horcruxes and the three holy weapons are known only to a few people such as Harry Potter, which leads to extremely difficult customs clearance.


    It''s not difficult to kill Voldemort once. It''s not difficult to kill Voldemort twice or three times.


    The difficulty is to completely eliminate Voldemort''s seven Horcruxes and lose the chance of resurrection forever.


    One of the Horcruxes is Harry Potter himself. He can''t let Harry Potter die.


    The conditions for Voldemort to lose the last Horcrux and not let Harry Potter die are extremely demanding: first, the old wand should recognize Harry Potter as its master; Second, Dumbledore is like the six immortals in the world of fire and shadow, as a "plug-in" on the borderline of life and death to remind Harry Potter to return from death; Third, Voldemort himself shot to kill Harry Potter with his old wand.


    These three points are irreplaceable and must be achieved in order to achieve the miracle of Harry Potter''s death and survival.


    "Since, Dumbledore, you have believed the witch''s statement, it really makes me less necessary to explain."


    Suze said, "just like the information you know, the information you guess."


    "I''ve cleared a lot of reincarnation worlds. This time I''m here to clear your reincarnation world."

 Chapter 417

    "If you can''t pass through the reincarnation world, no one can pass through our world for the time being."


    Said Dumbledore.


    "Can I understand that? Mr. Milo. "


    "No, as long as we use enough wisdom and frank attitude, we can still pass through the world, even if our strength is not as good as me."


    Suze said.


    Dumbledore listened carefully and agreed: "wisdom and courage are equally important weapons, Mr. Maitreya, you are right."


    Su Ze continued: "Dumbledore, we also have a lot of experience in clearing the reincarnation world. For example, in the second grade secret room incident, Harry Potter saw the basilisk, went to Slytherin''s secret room and learned that everything started because of Tom Riddle''s diary. "


    "Then Harry Potter used the serpent''s fangs to destroy Tom Riddle in his diary."


    Dumbledore''s eyes flashed: the witch had never mentioned this message!


    It''s not that Alice deliberately concealed it, but that Suze said about the snake monster and the secret room, which she could barely understand. Tom Riddle''s diary is a top secret deliberately concealed by Dumbledore. As long as it is not personal experience, he will never have the opportunity to obtain such a secret.


    Dumbledore knew who Tom Riddle was... That was Voldemort''s original name.


    Tom Riddle in the diary


    It gave Dumbledore the most obvious hint of what Voldemort had prepared on the road to immortality.


    It''s a Horcrux that splits the soul.


    He started making Horcruxes when he was still at Hogwarts, so how many Horcruxes did he make?


    The wise Dumbledore immediately realized that this was the real difficulty in ending the whole story


    Dumbledore, who was deep in thought, came back after thinking for a long time. He saw that the Maitreya in front of him was looking at himself with a smile. He leaned down seriously and said, "Mr. Maitreya, thank you very much for your help. I think I finally understand the general direction."


    "Is there any other information for me? I am willing to help you as long as I can. "


    "I''m going to study magic and magic stone..." Su Ze said.


    Dumbledore got up and said, "I can get the Sorcerer''s stone now."


    "No, it''s not in a hurry." Suze said, "your attitude is finally honest. I can ask for the magic stone last. First, I know more about the intelligence than the witches. I shouldn''t mislead you."


    "In the first year, everything went according to your arrangement. Harry, Chilo and Voldemort fought for the magic stone; The next year, in the chamber of secrets, Harry destroyed Tom Riddle''s diary and killed the basilisk. "


    "In the third year, the witch thought it was Sirius Black''s escape from prison and Sirius''s Revenge in the world. Black was stigmatized as a traitor by dwarf Peter. In fact, Peter was a traitor. Black came to Hogwarts to try to find Peter, but Peter ran away. Black had to run away with grievances. By the fifth year, Blake was already a member of the order of the Phoenix. It was obviously Dumbledore that you were shielding him. "


    Dumbledore''s eyes brightened: obviously, it was much more detailed than the witch said, and it also let him know more about the future.


    "In the fourth year, the Quidditch World Cup and the top three competition flame cup were held in Hogwarts. The first project was fire dragon, the second project was saving people at the bottom of the lake, and the third project was maze. The information we know is that crouch of the Ministry of magic was killed by his son little crouch this time. Crazy eyed moody was imprisoned for a whole semester. Little crouch changed into moody with compound soup to work for Voldemort and turn the trophy into a door key. "


    "Student Cedric was killed, and Harry''s blood became a tool for Voldemort''s resurrection."


    "In the fifth year, the order of the Phoenix was reconvened, and the Ministry of magic sent Umbridge to Hogwarts to make trouble and force Dumbledore away. The order of the Phoenix and the Voldemort were killed by the Ministry of magic, and black died."


    "In the sixth year, the new potion professor was Slughorn. Snape became a professor of defense against the dark arts. The Death Eaters invaded Hogwarts and Dumbledore died."


    "In the seventh year, there was no completely reliable information, only that Harry Potter broke into gringott and robbed Hufflepuff of the golden cup. As for the follow-up, we don''t know, because the seventh year is the last plot event we have arrived. "


    Dumbledore listened to Suze quietly, and his expression was very happy.


    Through this information, he finally grasped some context and ideas of his future.


    Yes, I did think of Horcruxes and worked hard to eliminate them - Professor Slughorn''s return to Hogwarts and Harry''s search for the hutchpatch gold cup are enough proof.


    Dumbledore was surprised that he died in the attack of Death Eaters.


    There must be other problems.


    After hesitation, Dumbledore finally decided to tell Maitreya everything he guessed - if he didn''t tell it again, the story would still not end this time, and the story of Maitreya and others would still not make progress again.


    You can only choose to believe in the Maitreya and try to end the whole story. After all, the Maitreya is already the strongest person in their world. If the Maitreya can''t do it, it''s more difficult for others to do it.


    After telling the Messiah about the Horcrux, Dumbledore watched the reaction of the Messiah.


    He was also worried that the people in front of him would hear the evil method of "Horcrux".


    Of course, Su Ze knew Dumbledore''s intelligence and paranoia, and his expression remained unchanged: "it turns out that the difficulty of customs clearance is that Voldemort doesn''t know how many Horcruxes have been separated. As long as these Horcruxes are not completely eliminated, your story can''t be ended, and Voldemort will always resurrect."


    Dumbledore nodded slightly.


    "I think... In the sixth year, Professor Slughorn was invited back for this reason. He was knowledgeable and knew a lot. Voldemort often obtains library cards in the forbidden area of the library by flattering him, and often asks him for all kinds of magic knowledge. "


    "I want to ask Professor Slughorn about the knowledge of Horcruxes. It must be right."


    Su Ze said with a smile: "so, do you need my help?"


    Dumbledore was stunned: "are you good at being nice, too? You should not know the professor. "


    "No, I''m just good at reading other people''s souls and memories. I can get a lot of accurate memories."


    With Suze''s words, Dumbledore''s face rose alert and vigilance, and there was no previous honesty - those who had this ability were obviously not good people.


    "Dumbledore, do you want me to remind you again? We are not a world, and my ability is not obtained by killing innocent people. You''d better not judge me with your inherent thinking. "

 Chapter 418

    "Sorry..."


    Dumbledore said to Suze with an apology.


    Suze waved his hand to show that he didn''t care about the situation, just to remind Dumbledore not to judge people with inherent common sense.


    The two discussed and decided to continue the story of the first year of the Sorcerer''s stone. When Harry''s summer vacation, they would visit Professor Slughorn to obtain information about the Horcrux.


    "Voldemort is now attached to Chilo and is killing unicorns in the forbidden forest... I was going to show Harry this cruel side. Now that you have decided to let Bruce Lee live in the forbidden forest, you can lead them to see Voldemort."


    Su Ze smiled: "let me go? Voldemort will die in the Forbidden Forest and rise from a Horcrux immediately. I won''t let his ghost escape. "


    Dumbledore asked, "please don''t do this. The weak Voldemort who can''t help now can give us more time. If we are resurrected from the Horcrux, we have to face a new and completely different Voldemort, which is almost another completely different difficulty. "


    "Is that so? Then I''ll just drain a little water and kill Chilo in the forbidden forest. " Suze said.


    Dumbledore thought for a moment and said seriously, "I still hope you can agree with me, cultivate Harry''s ability, let him venture under the trap door and have more wisdom and courage."


    Suze didn''t deny it: later Harry Potter was honed by Dumbledore again and again. It can be called refining into steel. His wisdom is not so superb, but his courage and resourcefulness are obviously better than ordinary little wizards.


    If Harry had been at Hogwarts for five or six years without worry, thinking about learning distress and falling in love all day, when Voldemort appeared, he must have been scared and had no resistance.


    "Feel free. Even if I don''t kill Quirrell or Voldemort, I have to do something interesting this time when I enter the forbidden forest... Such as arranging a qualified habitat for my Bruce Lee, such as cleaning up Hagrid''s pets, eight eyed spiders. If the horsemen don''t know what''s good or bad, I don''t mind showing my strength."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    Looking at Suze with "ready to do something interesting" on his face, Dumbledore shook his head helplessly - the horses have been arrogant for a long time and are very exclusive of wizards, just afraid of conflict.


    Well, Dumbledore just wanted to see the strength of Maitreya as "the first in the world".


    Finally, Su Ze left the headmaster''s office.


    "Lord Maitreya, what did you say to Dumbledore?" Alice asked.


    "OK, quite smoothly." Su Ze said, "Dumbledore combined with the information I know, communicated frankly, and finally got a lot of information that we didn''t know --"


    Alice looked at Suze with an expression of "you''re teasing me".


    According to her knowledge, in the reincarnation world of the "God of death", Su Ze''s familiarity with the plot exceeds that of most of the original plot characters. It can be said that she clearly has some ability to obtain the plot of the reincarnation world.


    Now Suze is serious enough to exchange information with Dumbledore. Is it true?


    Does he really not know how the reincarnation world of Harry Potter should pass the customs?


    Alice doesn''t believe it at all.


    She felt that her master, Lord Maitreya, was clearly "playing". At first, she pretended to be "dumb" and now she is playing.


    Forget it. If Lord Maitreya wants to play, let him go.


    Maybe there is nothing wrong with the choice of Fuling agent. I can get the benefits of passing through the world without doing anything.


    Alice thought to herself comfortingly.


    When Suze told Hagrid the news, Hagrid cried excitedly with a big handkerchief like a big girl.


    "I knew... I knew that the kind Mr. Dumbledore would not let the lovely little dragon leave me and his mother... He was still a lovely little hair!"


    But after taking a look at the lovely little Maomao, Norbert, the Norwegian backbone dragon, haggard caught a lemon again.


    Norbert obviously didn''t treat him as his mother at all. Instead, he shook his head and tail in front of Suze and enjoyed the touch of Suze''s palm, just like a husky.


    "Norbert, come on, let mom hold -"


    Norbert simply turned back and spewed out a fire, igniting Hagrid''s beard, which disturbed him.


    Hagrid shed tears sadly: "Oh, lovely little Maomao, he doesn''t know who his mother is..."


    In the afternoon, Harry, Ron and Hermione, who had no classes, couldn''t help cheering when they heard that Dumbledore agreed to ban the forest and raise dragons.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry about Malfoy''s informant, or the people of the Ministry of magic to punish Hagrid.


    "In two days, I''m going to take norber to familiarize myself with the terrain in the Forbidden Forest in the evening. To this end, I asked Dumbledore for several helpers. Hagrid helped lead the way, and Harry, Ron and Hermione. You also followed us to the forbidden forest to see the living environment of little dragon Norbert and all kinds of magical animals in the forbidden forest. "


    Seeing Mr. mute''s words in silver white font, Hermione and Ron were worried: "the forbidden forest is very dangerous..."


    "Are you going to the Forbidden Forest at night?"


    "Well, that''s right. Don''t worry, Dumbledore. Trust me, you won''t have a safety problem. You just need to enjoy watching magical animals." Su Ze continued to reply in silver and white font.


    Harry and the three were excited. They still trusted the mute Mr. Dumbledore who could persuade Dumbledore. The most important thing was Dumbledore''s permission. They thought there should be no big problem.


    "By the way, call Malfoy." Su Ze warned in font.


    Ron shouted, "Malfoy? That mean Slytherin? Why call him such a good thing? "


    "Because his father is the school director of Hogwarts, and he saw the little dragon coming out of the shell. If he wants to make trouble, it''s still very annoying." Alice explained.


    Ron became a wilted eggplant and muttered in a low voice.


    "In addition, Draco Malfoy''s name has the abbreviation ''Dragon'', so he also likes dragons very much. He will be willing to participate in this matter." Suze warned.


    After two days, the appointed time came.


    Norbert, a Norwegian back dragon the size of a pony, snuggled up to Suze and saw Hagrid jealous. Ron, Harry and Malfoy were also a little envious - which boy didn''t like this majestic and ferocious beast? If you can win the trust of the dragon like Mr. mute, let alone become a legendary dragon knight.

 Chapter 419

    Although Malfoy, Harry and Ron hated each other, they were just little boys in the face of the temptation of dragons.


    Hermione was not very happy with the dragon. Seeing that it was always spitting fire to ignite Hagrid''s beard, Hermione realized that if Mr. mute could not make norber obedient, the dragon would be just a very dangerous magical animal and would definitely attack them without hesitation.


    The dark forbidden forest could not see five fingers. Suze, Alice and Hagrid walked in front with lights, followed by four first graders, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Malfoy.


    Hagrid nagged about the forbidden forest, "the horse people are difficult to get along with. If you choose a residence for Norbert, you''d better stay away from the horse people." "aragock is good, but there are too many children now." "recently, unicorns are being hurt and manic. They probably won''t welcome Norbert" and so on


    As he was walking, suddenly there was a rapid sound of horse hoofs.


    Hagrid quickly held up the lamp in the direction of the hoof.


    A tall horse man pulled away the branches and leaves and appeared in front of them.


    "It''s you, Hagrid."


    The horse man''s expression was very serious and looked at Hagrid, Suze, Alice and the four students behind him.


    "Yes, it''s me, Bain." Hagrid said, "what are you doing here? Seems to be looking for something? Do you need our help? "


    The horse man named Bain shook his head, looked at the sky and said slowly, "the stars are very bright today... You shouldn''t be here, especially with four ponies."


    He called human children "ponies", and horse people never hurt "ponies".


    What stars are bright?


    Hagrid couldn''t understand. He scratched his head and said, "but I have to find a place for Norbert to live."


    "The stars are bright, not only Mars, but also --" Bain, a horse man, whispered as if reciting. Suddenly, he was stunned and looked at the Norwegian backbone dragon the size of a pony around Su Ze, "what''s that? Hagrid! "


    Without waiting for Hagrid''s answer, he planed his front hoofs on the ground and roared violently: "tonight you brought four ponies and two strangers to our territory! But there''s a dragon! Don''t tell me, Norbert is the name of the dragon, Hagrid! "


    Hagrid was careless and knew that things were bad: "Bain, listen to me, Dumbledore has allowed Norbert to live in the Forbidden Forest -"


    "Living in the forbidden forest does not need Dumbledore''s permission. This is our territory. We will not accept a dragon that will treat us as food, let alone watch the dragon grow up!"


    Bain roared, the sound spread far, far away, more hoofs came quickly, and the horses ran with shouting.


    "Bain! Did you catch the guy who hurt the unicorn? "


    "Who hurt the unicorn!"


    Soon, a group of horsemen came running with bows and arrows and spears and surrounded the people.


    Malfoy, Ron and Hermione screamed with fear. Alice didn''t look very good, Hagrid looked ugly, and Harry couldn''t speak nervously. He subconsciously grasped the wand.


    "Hagrid? What are you doing with your pony? "


    Hagrid also greeted them respectively: "Ronan, ferranze, and..."


    Before his greeting was over, the horses began to roar and stare at Norbert, the Norwegian backbone dragon beside Suze.


    "One dragon!"


    "Hagrid, you can''t bring such dangerous animals to our territory!"


    "Yes, this dragon will destroy everything when it grows up. It will destroy everything!"


    Hagrid hurriedly wanted to explain, but Suze couldn''t help it and said, "it''s all noisy! Shut up! "


    Hagrid didn''t know what had happened, but Hermione screamed, "Mr. mute, can you speak?"


    Suze untied the transformation and restored his original appearance: "of course I can speak, but I only joked with Dumbledore before. Dumbledore has recognized my appearance, so I don''t have to continue pretending. "


    His appearance and sudden opening made Hermione, Harry and Ron feel a little uneasy, including Malfoy and the haunted hag, who suddenly appeared black hair, black eyes and handsome soft faces. Isn''t it the black wizard?


    "Don''t worry, Dumbledore knows about Lord Maitreya." Alice said, "Lord Maitreya just joked before, so that Dumbledore and I couldn''t recognize him."


    "But --" said Hermione uneasily, "maybe it''s all pretending. The unicorn in the forbidden forest is being hurt. You''re the new Ranger this year. Maybe you''re the one who hurt the unicorn --"


    Alice smiled and shook her head slightly, without directly refuting the little girl''s words.


    Because she knew that since Lord Maitreya felt impatient, these self righteous horse people would suffer.


    Although she is a top-level excellent wizard with A-level comprehensive strength, she is still obviously not the opponent of these horsemen.


    The horse people are tall and strong. They can resist some magic, and their archery is very accurate. When they rush up, Alice will be hit at most against two or three horse people.


    And Lord Maitreya, iris may not be so willing in her heart, but she will not doubt the Lord Maitreya in terms of strength!


    Men who can resist nuclear bombs, men who can subdue a country alone, and men who can pass the fifth level of reincarnation in the world, can these horsemen resist?


    "Horses, Norbert is my pet..."


    Suze said.


    As soon as he heard this, haggard grumbled discontentedly - this is clearly the child I raised. How can it be your pet?


    "Who are you? Why did you come to our territory with a dragon! "


    "We don''t welcome you!"


    "Leave the forbidden forest immediately!"


    Su Ze smiled calmly and said, "I said it was too noisy before. Don''t you understand?"


    "I want to find a place for my pet Norbert in the forbidden forest. Norbert will obey my orders, not attack the creatures in the forbidden forest, but only move in a fixed range and wait for Hagrid''s feeding."


    "Impossible! We will never accept such conditions! "


    The leading horse man Ronan roared, "this is our territory. We won''t allow a dragon to grow here!"


    "Your territory?"


    Su Ze said lightly, "this is the Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts. Who told you that living here can say that it belongs to you?"


    Ronan planed his front hoof and roared, "human, you have violated our horse people''s territory --"

 Chapter 420

    Seeing that the horse man in front of him planed his front hooves again, Su Ze didn''t have much patience.


    "Since you don''t want to compromise and make a lot of noise... If you want to start today, let''s start with you!"


    Su Ze''s hands closed and an inexplicable momentum lifted Alice, Harry and others out. Even Hagrid, a huge giant, couldn''t help but step back one after another.


    Hermione screamed and was blown to the tree, with severe pain all over.


    Then they heard Su Ze''s low voice: "the tree world is coming!"


    It seemed that the whole forbidden forest was alive in an instant, endless trees gushed out of the ground in an instant, and the horsemen screamed and ran, but just for a moment, they were all wrapped and bound by living trees and hung in mid air.


    Just more than ten seconds later, Hagrid, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Malfoy looked blankly at the fantastic scenery in front of them. A large forest rose from the ground. Under the moonlight and stars, one horse man after another was hanging, struggling and making a horse man''s unique hissing sound.


    Alice is also blank in her mind: even if she had known that Lord Maitreya could create a forest out of thin air, she would still be deeply shocked to see this unimaginable spectacle at this moment.


    Is this the power of Lord Maitreya to suppress all countries in the world and shoot down world hegemony?


    No, it''s just part of it!


    In their stunned, the surging woods are like a group of snakes, which rise and fall one after another, but they still have no intention of stopping.


    A hooded figure, more than a dozen unicorns and hundreds of huge eight eyed spiders were suddenly rolled up by the trees and hung upside down in mid air.


    Then Suze floated slowly and looked at these creatures suspended in mid air within a few kilometers.


    "Everybody, the forbidden forest is so busy tonight!"


    Su Ze smiled and said. His voice was not too loud, but it spread all over the Forbidden Forest and the ears of these magical animals hanging.


    Norbert, a Norwegian back dragon, kept roaring under him and wanted to follow him. Unfortunately, he spread his wings and didn''t fly yet.


    "Avada is dead!"


    The hooded figure released a curse of death towards Su Ze in the air.


    Su Ze didn''t hide at all. A strong branch came out to block him.


    The green light like Curse of asking for life hits the thick branch and makes a hole in the branch, and the curse of asking for life disappears later.


    Suze was too lazy to pay attention to this guy - Dumbledore was worried about Voldemort''s resurrection and was going to use Chilo to train the Savior Harry Potter, so he specially asked Suze not to kill Voldemort''s ghost and Chilo.


    But this guy dares to do it. Of course, Suze will teach him a lesson.


    A thin branch, waving in the air, made a sharp whistle, and then beat Chilo in a hood.


    As soon as he went down, Chilo burst into tears and screamed in pain.


    After more than ten more blows, Chilo was dying. Finally, Su Ze took special care of Chilo under his body and behind his head. Chilo immediately screamed sharply and looked completely unconscious.


    It is estimated that Chilo is unconscious. Voldemort behind Chilo''s head is looking out with pain to see who beat him for no reason.


    That''s all for today''s "special care" for Chilo and Voldemort.


    Suze ignored the guy who seemed to be in a coma, loosened him from the winding trunk, pretended not to see him, and crept away quietly.


    "Unicorns... Silver fur, shining in the moonlight, are really beautiful creatures." Suze looked at Alice. "I''ll give you a chance to touch them."


    With some surprise and joy, Alice walked towards the unicorns.


    When Alice approached, Suze put down the bound unicorns.


    Unicorns like to vent, release magic with their unicorns, chop up a piece of trees and want to escape.


    Countless new trees come out and tie them up.


    Suze asked, "do you want me to repeat it again?"


    The unicorns struggled and roared, released magic to each other, tried to save each other, and took out the living forest, but it still didn''t help.


    With a happy face, Alice went forward and picked a unicorn.


    The unicorn looked at her, rubbed her with its unicorn and snuggled up to her.


    This time, Su Ze was a little surprised: The Unicorn showed that Alice was still a girl? Isn''t it true that the pan Western civilizations of siroba and Eagle head have always been very open? Alice has had boyfriends. She''s still a girl.


    In fact, Su Ze is also an inherent stereotype.


    In fact, the people of siroba and Eagle head have become completely different cultures. Even after several generations of class solidification and inheritance, they can be called completely different races.


    The elite high-level Yanglu people, their children study harder and work harder than Chinese students. They also have a lot of educational resources. They cherish themselves more and are more conservative in concept. It can be said that if we give them the yellow skin of the Chinese cultural circle, there will be no sense of conflict.


    Because they all know that it''s good to study hard and make progress. It''s also good not to make friends or mess around easily.


    As for the Yanglu people at the bottom who grew up with happy education, their environment was born bad, their ears and eyes were all cases of lack of self-control, and their wisdom was strictly limited. They are the people who are killed by entertainment, happiness and elite rule.


    Of course, people''s self-control can not be set by simple will. No matter how clear the division between the elite and the bottom of the Yanglu people is, it is also necessary for the degeneration and humiliating culture of the bottom to reverse penetrate the elite. After all, people will instinctively pursue happiness.


    Seeing that Alice got along well with the unicorn, Suze waved and signaled that the remaining unicorns could leave.


    The unicorns also saw that Su Ze was not hostile, but did not hurry to leave. After bending their knees to salute him, they ran over and made a circle. Most unicorns turned and left.


    A smaller Unicorn ran towards Hermione and rubbed Hermione''s clothes with sharp corners.


    Hermione was so surprised that she was at a loss that she opened her mouth and showed her big rabbit teeth: "unicorn... Wow, this is Unicorn..."


    Su Ze turned back and looked at the other two forces hanging. The smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    "Horse people and eight eyed spiders..."


    "According to Dumbledore''s order, Norbert, the Norwegian backbone dragon, will survive in the forbidden forest from now on. Do you have any opinion, horses?"

 Chapter 421

    The horsemen were hung in the air by branches, watching the whole forbidden forest change from the reassuring home in the past to extremely ferocious and terrible tree monsters, and even felt a little afraid of these trees.


    The source of fear is the man with black hair and black eyes flying in the sky.


    They dare not be angry or speak. Their previous arrogance and courage are difficult to show at this moment.


    Because they all know that this terrible and powerful wizard can exterminate the whole horse tribe and kill the whole forbidden forest.


    The horse people don''t know whether Dumbledore, the strongest white magician in the world, is so strong, but this "Wizard" is absolutely irresistible.


    Of course, the reason why the horses'' blood and courage were not inspired was that they were not forced to the end. The wizard''s request is to raise dragons in the forbidden forest, and plan the dragon''s nest and feed them by Hagrid. At present, there is almost no loss to the horses.


    Even the horse people have always been arrogant that the forbidden forest is their territory, and they know that they can''t stop it now. If the wizard insults them and forces them to give in, the horses will fight for the last drop of blood.


    After a moment of silence, when Suze asked again, the horses finally let go.


    Ronan said, "powerful wizard, we can let the Dragon live here, but I hope the dragon will not use us as food and destroy the whole forbidden forest."


    Suze nodded slightly and looked at Norbert.


    "You''ll listen to me, won''t you, Norbert?"


    Norbert let out a low cry and ran quickly on the ground. Then he spread his wings and fanned desperately. Finally Teng flew up and circled around Suze.


    "Oh, little Maomao, Norbert, you''re flying, you can fly!" Hagrid exclaimed in surprise, "mom is so proud of you!"


    Norbert turned back and angrily sprayed a flame over and lit Hagrid''s hair.


    All said, no male mother!


    Then he spread his wings and circled around Su Ze with ferocious spikes.


    When Suze''s palm fell on norber''s forehead, he snuggled up to Suze.


    In this scene, Hagrid, who had just put out the fire on his head, looked at him with tears in his eyes and bit his handkerchief.


    "Oh, poor Norbert, he''s still a little hairy and doesn''t know his mother -"


    You can shut up!


    Ron, Harry and Malfoy were standing next to Hagrid. When they heard Hagrid say this, they immediately backed away, because they clearly saw Norbert''s murderous eyes in the fire: you say "Mom" and spit fire on you!


    "Very well, horses, I hope you will live in peace with norber in the future..."


    Su Ze said this and released the horses.


    The horses gradually recovered from their panic and were ready to leave after rectifying.


    "Wait a minute." Suze said.


    The horses stopped nervously. Ronan said, "powerful wizard, what do you want to do? Horse people will not give in to wizards. "


    "No, I just want to try these eight eyed spiders. I need you as witnesses." Su Ze said, "according to the information I got, Hagrid took many magical animals in the forbidden forest as food while the eight eyed spiders released from the Forbidden Forest multiplied, and even attacked wizards and ate humans."


    "Horses, is there such a thing?"


    Ronan replied, "yes, this is a group of greedy predators who don''t know how to restrain. Eight eyed spiders will eat everything and continue to multiply madly. It is one of the biggest disasters of the forbidden forest."


    "We once told Hagrid, but Hagrid said aragok, the eight eyed spider, was his friend."


    "Good testimony."


    Suze smiled and said, "Hagrid, I''m going to clean up these eight eyed spiders and create a living nest for norber. What do you think?"


    Hagerton screamed, "Merlin, aragok is my friend! Mr. mute, you can''t treat my friend like this! "


    "Really?" Su Ze said lightly, "let''s have a look at the heart of this friend. How about it?"


    With that, he stretched out his hand and pulled out a soul from the largest and oldest eight eyed spider. It was aragog''s soul.


    After extracting part of his memory from his soul, Su Ze put the whole soul into the avalanche jade to promote the integration of his own strength and supplement the energy of the avalanche jade.


    Then, throw the read part of the memory towards Hagrid.


    Hagrid saw the eight eyed spider aragok''s desire to swallow himself when he was a child. Again and again, when Hagrid fed it with a silly smile and thought that the two sides had a good relationship, aragok was constantly swallowing saliva and estimating the strength comparison between the two sides.


    When this part of the memory was finished, Hagrid covered his face and cried.


    The semi giant looks rough, but actually he is a delicate and fragile guy. At this time, he was really hurt. In particular, aragok once led him to drop out of school, break his magic wand and almost put him in Azkaban. Even so, he didn''t hand over aragok.


    Alagok, an old friend, actually really wanted to eat him - in fact, there were some hands and feet of Suze. Suze only extracted alagok''s appetite for Hagrid, not alagok''s feelings and feelings for Hagrid.


    The old spider was still loyal to Hagrid, that is, when aragock died, the eight eyed spiders lost control and even Hagrid wanted to eat them. They even took refuge in Voldemort and became one of the magical creatures under Voldemort''s hand.


    Hagrid basically raised a group of werewolves or Dementors, and was numb.


    Looking at the later performance of the eight eyed spider, Hagrid was not wronged even if he stayed in Azkaban. He trained Voldemort''s natural men.


    When Hagrid was sad and miserable, Su Ze was not idle. With a move of mind, he crowded hundreds of thousands of eight eyed spiders and plundered their souls into the broken jade.


    Avalanche jade was supplemented by this part of power, and the integration of Su Ze''s power was greatly accelerated.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ze felt that all the forces in his body, including reincarnation eye, reincarnation eye, wooden Dun, kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, big barrel wooden blood, soul chopping knife, huidao and so on, were integrated into one.


    Without special observation, he can feel that these eight eyed spiders are not all.


    There are thousands of eight eyed spiders, large and small. In the depths of the forbidden forest, Su Ze took a deep breath and moved with his heart. Within more than ten kilometers, all trees and flowers turned into deadly vines, winding these eight eyed spiders to death.


    With his soul floating and falling into the avalanche jade, Su Ze can feel that his strength can be further improved and other skills can be further absorbed.


    In short, bengyu is full of energy again. He can choose to improve his current strength or learn all kinds of magic in the world of Harry Potter.

 Chapter 422

    However, there is not much need to deliberately learn magic. You can choose what you need at will.


    After all, Su Ze''s current strength is quite comprehensive, and there is a magic item that can be supplemented with soul and then integrate thousands of skills into one. You only need to choose useful ones to supplement. It''s not necessary to obtain every skill. Finally, you don''t know how many skills you can use.


    If you blindly pursue the number of skills, you will certainly distract your energy, become broad but not specialized, and more but not strong.


    All eight eyed spiders in the forbidden forest have been rooted by Su Ze since then, and they have been killed, young and old. For this species that can be called ecological destruction, it is better not to stay for species that feed on humans.


    Su Ze looked at the bright moon above his head and said, "that''s all for today. The activity range of the eight eyed spider is not small. It can be used as Norbert''s nest in the future."


    With his words, several rows of trees were manipulated to rise high to form a well-defined ring with a distance of about five kilometers. The area in the ring is naturally the range of activities of Norbert in the future.


    This simple and clear regional division made the horse people feel at ease.


    The two unicorns who were with Alice and Hermione also watched the scene, then whispered goodbye to Alice and Hermione and disappeared into the forbidden forest.


    The horsemen dispersed silently without saying goodbye to Suze, which may be their last pride.


    Suze didn''t clean them up again. He took Alice, Hagrid, Harry and others to the big ring surrounded by trees and put norber in it.


    Noboza ran in the woods like a joy, flew and circled in the sky, finally fell to the ground and snuggled up to Su Ze, as if thanking Su Ze for his home and nest.


    When Hagrid saw this scene, he could only cover his heart and let out a long sob.


    Norbert, why don''t you want your mother


    Arrange Norbert''s residence, future activity range and future feeding attention. Su Ze printed a flying thunder god mark on him, and then took the people away from the forbidden forest.


    Norber was reluctant to give up Su Ze, but he also liked the release of nature more. He found a suitable nest location, burned the spider silk left by the eight eyed spiders, collected some shiny things, and caught some ordinary wild animals to eat. It was really wonderful.


    "Is this Maitreya really Mr. mute?"


    Ron asked suspiciously on the way back to Hogwarts Castle after saying goodbye at the edge of the forbidden forest.


    Hermione cautioned with a little pride: "if he was a bad wizard with ulterior motives, he would certainly attack us and dare not return with us. Now he escorted us back and didn''t hurt the unicorn. Instead, he beat away the bad wizard. It''s true anyway. "


    Ron trembled at the thought of the large group of spiders who had died before, and was a little sad: "he might be a good wizard just because he killed so many spiders."


    "What a shallow insight, Weasley. You probably have too many spiders in your house?" Malfoy said sarcastically.


    "Shut up, Malfoy!" Ron cried, "you Slytherin who can only spray poison!"


    As they quarreled, everything returned to normal.


    When the three of Harry returned to the door of Gryffindor''s lounge, Harry said with emotion: "Maitreya, is that also the power of a wizard? He didn''t even use his wand! "


    Hermione also nodded: "many powerful wizards can do such things. Maitreya is indeed a very powerful wizard. I have never heard that a wizard can catch so many horse people and unicorns, kill so many big spiders, and even manipulate the growth of trees..."


    "Why doesn''t the unicorn play with us, only with the Witch and Hermione?" Said Harry.


    "Because unicorns like pure girls." Hermione said, "it also proves that witches and Maitreya are not bad wizards. If they are bad wizards, unicorns will hate them."


    It dawned on Harry and Ron.


    Malfoy, who returned to Slytherin''s dormitory, began to write and ask his father if he had heard of a powerful wizard named Maitreya. He looked as powerful as Dumbledore.


    Suze doesn''t need to pay attention to how the little wizards are shocked.


    Suze''s life in Hogwarts has not changed much since he restored his original appearance, stopped pretending to be a mute and changed from a mute to a Maitreya.


    It''s just that Hagrid feeds Norbert, a Norwegian back dragon, every day and enjoys it.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione often come to the edge of the forbidden forest. They come to Hagrid as guests, and occasionally go to the forbidden forest. Accompanied by Suze, they visit Norbert, who is getting bigger and more ferocious.


    Compared with Norbert, Hermione prefers to play with the little unicorn, but the little unicorns don''t come out easily because someone hurt the unicorn in the forbidden forest this year.


    Malfoy also occasionally came to the forbidden forest to see the Norwegian backbone dragon. His eyes were full of joy. He also tried to please the Maitreya and obtain the information of the Maitreya by means of clumsy and immature communication.


    Suze generally ignores this. He doesn''t want to participate in the affairs of children such as Harry and Malfoy.


    After witnessing the changes in the forbidden forest that day, Dumbledore had a considerable understanding of Suze''s power. There is no doubt that Mr. Maitreya was more powerful than he thought.


    However, he was also worried about Su Ze''s behavior. I don''t know why he insisted on killing so many eight eyed spiders and taking all the spiders'' souls away.


    However, when Dumbledore learned that the eight eyed spider takes humans as food and will be driven by Voldemort in the future, he immediately had no doubt - there really can''t be such a species in the forbidden forest that is destined to become Voldemort''s hand in the future.


    Time passed day by day. On the day after the Hogwarts final exam, Harry, Ron and Hermione hurried towards Hagrid and asked Hagrid how to get the dragon egg.


    Hagrid said that the dragon egg was given to him by a hooded stranger. Harry immediately judged that it must be a trap made by Snape trying to steal the Sorcerer''s stone, and then took Ron and Hermione to the fourth floor corridor.


    After the three headed dog Luwei, grasping the key, playing wizard chess and potion reasoning, Harry met the unexpected person, not Snape, but Quirrell, the stammering professor of defense against the dark arts.


    Harry obtains the Sorcerer''s stone from Eris''s magic mirror, contacts Chilo, and hurts Chilo instead.


    Finally Harry passed out and Voldemort''s ghost escaped.


    Dumbledore and Suze appeared in the chamber of secrets.

 Chapter 423

    "Amazing courage and amazing judgment..." Dumbledore whispered in the face of the unconscious little boy Harry Potter, "maybe we should have believed the prophecy."


    "I don''t believe in prophecy. For example, black and your death should be caused by prophecy." Suze reminded him that he was watching Harry Potter, too.


    The skinny little boy who grew up in his aunt''s white eyed and abusive family suffered a lot. He had a cautious inferiority complex and a desire to prove himself.


    At Hogwarts, Dumbledore, an old bee, calculated adventures again and again; When he grew up a little, Harry was a little more confident in fifth grade, and his godfather Sirius Black died in battle again.


    "It''s a prophecy, maybe it''s my choice."


    Dumbledore smiled and said that he didn''t care about the information of his future death.


    Take out the Sorcerer''s stone from Harry''s hand, and Dumbledore gives it to Suze: "the Sorcerer''s stone is a very magical object. Its formation is an unrepeatable miracle, and it''s best not to appear again."


    "In addition to the well-known practice of turning stone into gold and prolonging life, the magic stone is also a universal magic item. It can be used as a magic wand, a magic potion material and a door key... For example, if you need to refine a magic potion, you can use the soaked water of the magic stone to replace the magic potion. If you lack several magic potions, you can also replace them all with magic stones. "


    "I have a life span of about thousands of years, but I don''t care much about prolonging my life." Su Ze threw the magic stone and said, "I''m curious. Is there a problem in using the magic stone to prolong life?"


    "What is prolonged is only life, and it is difficult for the soul to persist." Dumbledore said, "you must have profound knowledge, high moral character and personality cultivation, and finally constantly draw out the memory of the past in order to keep your reason from degenerating."


    "My old friend Nicole LeMay, calm, rational and elegant, is the best alchemist in the world, and perhaps the best ever. But he complained to me about the sequelae of the magic stone. Sometimes he felt that the magic stone was eternal. He should integrate with the magic stone and become an eternal life. "


    "However, he finally restrained such impulse and did not blindly pursue a longer life. This is also because of his love for his wife. They have lived together for more than 600 years. They often love again after extracting all their memories. There has never been any accident. "


    Su Ze listened with interest and commented, "it seems that this is true love and soul mate."


    "Because of the sequelae of the Sorcerer''s stone, the temptation to never die is becoming stronger and stronger for them. In order to prevent them from becoming degenerate and ugly in the future, they decided to end the act of using the Sorcerer''s stone to prolong life and start an adventure called death."


    With these words, Dumbledore took Harry out of the secret room and sent him to the school medical room.


    Is the Sorcerer''s stone such a big sequela?


    After all, Nicole LeMay and his wife have lived for more than 600 years and can resist the temptation of longevity. It is not so much the sequelae of the magic stone as the limitation of human psychology.


    People live for such a long time, it is inevitable that there will be psychological problems.


    Playing with the magic stone again, Su Ze felt the broken jade in his soul.


    The magic stone seems to have something to break jade


    Anyway, Dumbledore gave Suze the magic stone because the function of the magic stone was not as huge as expected. Suze asked bengyu to take the things in the magic stone directly.


    The twinkling light of the stars, a large group of souls emerged from the magic stone and were swallowed up by the broken jade.


    The bright red magic stone has become a dark stone, which has no magical effect anymore.


    Where did these souls come from?


    Suze understood why Dumbledore said that the Sorcerer''s stone was a miracle that could not be repeated and could not be repeated.


    This is essentially the stone of sages, small broken jade and Holy Grail. They are all "miracles" born after the aggregation of souls.


    But the price of this "miracle" is the soul of many lives.


    In other words, only avalanche jade is purest. It only helps the master to complete the breakthrough and evolution, rather than the magic stone, Holy Grail and sage''s stone, which must bring some irreparable regret price.


    "Is this... The Sorcerer''s stone?"


    Dumbledore looked at Suze in surprise and found that the magic stone had changed from bright red to dark.


    "Yes, the magic stone has no ability to transform gold and prolong its life. It is no longer versatile. It has basically been destroyed."


    Dumbledore said nothing more than surprise.


    At the moment of handing over the Sorcerer''s stone, he was still a little worried that it would lead to a terrible ambitious with a long life. Now it seems that even his worry is meaningless, because Milton is stronger than he thought.


    At the end of the first school year of Harry Potter, Gryffindor won the college cup under the adventure bonus of Harry Potter and his friends.


    Finally, the students took their luggage, went home and began the summer vacation.


    A few days after the summer vacation, Dumbledore took Suze and Alice to Slughorn''s home.


    Slughorn is very old, fat and tall, like a huge walrus.


    He once taught magic medicine in Hogwarts for many years. As a professor obsessed with wooing potential students, he maintained an activity called Slug Club during his teaching.


    Those who can join the Slug Club are all potential students or students with fame and power at home. He builds a social circle for these students to help them become famous better and faster. These students always buy gifts or make it a little convenient for him.


    It can be said that he is the central figure of communication and the initiator of a famous communication circle between Hogwarts and the British wizard world.


    Including Harry Potter''s mother Lili Evans and earlier Voldemort Tom Riddle, are students invited by his Slug Club. Later, Voldemort rose, and Slughorn, who was very timid, first constructed a false memory in his mind, pretended to die for many times and hid.


    When he saw Dumbledore coming to visit, Slughorn was obviously surprised. After an embarrassing greeting, Slughorn wanted to see off the guests in a few words, indicating that he would never return to Hogwarts to teach again.


    "Dumbledore, rather than this, let me come."


    Suze said, "I won''t hurt him. I just read part of his memory."

 Chapter 424

    After hesitation, Dumbledore saw Slughorn''s old slick appearance and knew that it would take a long time to get the secret from him.


    Finally, he nodded and motioned Su Ze to read his memory.


    "What are you doing?"


    Slughorn held up his wand and shouted to Suze.


    Su Ze held out his hand and the wand in his hand flew to Su Ze''s hand.


    Then, before Slughorn could react, Suze came to him and pressed his head.


    A moment later, he looked up at Dumbledore: "Tom Riddle said seven is a wonderful number."


    Dumbledore was shocked when he heard this figure: "it''s seven... Murdering others and splitting souls. One time is not enough, but seven times."


    "He was at school?"


    "Well, I''m at school." Suze said, "the Horcrux came from Slughorn."


    "He''s a genius he''s never seen before, never seen before..." Dumbledore murmured to himself. "Most black wizards can''t touch this level of black magic all their lives, but he completed his practice during school."


    "Very terrible character..."


    As he spoke, he was filled with emotion.


    Suze also nodded slightly: if Harry Potter can blame Dumbledore for using him too much, this Voldemort is really bad, and Dumbledore can''t be blamed.


    When Voldemort was studying at Hogwarts, he had already completed the extremely evil things of murdering, splitting souls and making Horcruxes, which only proved that Dumbledore had a good eye. This guy was so bad that he could not be cured.


    After saying goodbye to the terrified Slughorn, Suze and Dumbledore began to discuss Voldemort''s seven Horcruxes.


    Dumbledore''s quick thinking and quick response is that he has a bad habit, that is, he often doesn''t say it after thinking for a long time.


    Under Su Ze''s eyes, Dumbledore said everything he thought of.


    According to the fact that Harry will go to gringott to snatch Hufflepuff''s golden cup in the future and Voldemort''s enthusiasm for glory and fame, Dumbledore guessed that his goal should be the legacy of the founder of Hogwarts.


    According to Dumbledore''s knowledge, there are Gryffindor''s sword, Slytherin''s pendant box, hutchpatch''s gold cup and Ravenclaw''s crown.


    "Gryffindor''s sword is in my office and has not become a Horcrux. The gold cup of Hufflepuff is basically certain that it has become a Horcrux. "


    Dumbledore said: "in addition, even if Slytherin''s pendant box and Ravenclaw''s crown have become Horcruxes, the whereabouts of four Horcruxes are unknown... We don''t even know how many related commemorative items Tom has collected. If it''s not a particularly famous item, I don''t think he will be moved."


    "What else will he collect as a carrier for his soul?"


    Even Dumbledore felt at this moment that he had no clue and could only start his investigation during the summer vacation.


    Facts have proved that he has great powers. Near the end of the summer vacation, he was very happy to announce his three discoveries to Suze and Alice.


    First, through the tracing of Tom Riddle''s life experience, find the clue of mavoro Gunter.


    It is speculated that Tom Riddle committed murder at Gunter''s old house and split a Horcrux.


    Second, find a cliff cave near the orphanage and guess that there is a Horcrux hidden there.


    Third, it is speculated that Voldemort''s first Horcrux was not a particularly precious item, because as a student, he had no resources to obtain a particularly precious item at that time.


    In addition, the discovered hutch patch gold cup is the general context of the four Horcruxes.


    As for whether Slytherin''s pendant box and Ravenclaw''s crown are among these four Horcruxes; What are the other three Horcruxes, which Dumbledore did not know.


    "So, let''s destroy these four Horcruxes first?"


    "There''s no need to worry about Hufflepuff''s golden cup. Gulingge is very safe for Voldemort and for us." Dumbledore smiled, "destroy the two known first."


    Suze nodded slightly, but Alice was greatly excited.


    Many adventures in this reincarnation world have always been excluded from the final top secret by Dumbledore, and the key to customs clearance has never been obtained.


    Now she finally understands that the key to customs clearance in this world is to collect and destroy Voldemort''s seven Horcruxes. One less can not be regarded as a successful customs clearance.


    This can be regarded as further proof of one thing. Following Lord Maitreya, it is really simple and reassuring to pass through the reincarnation world.


    The three of them went to Gunter''s old house first.


    After arriving at Gunter''s old house, Dumbledore skillfully looked for the traces of magic around him, and soon found the flaw and cast his magic.


    When all the magic around was broken, a black gem ring appeared on the dilapidated and crumbling Gunter''s old house.


    "Wear it to revive the dead."


    There was a voice trying to confuse the three people. Alice was stunned and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze is indifferent. This voice similar to spiritual attack will be directly blocked by his reading power.


    But he didn''t expect that Dumbledore didn''t seem to notice such a simple trap and walked towards the black gem ring in tears.


    Looking back on the original work, Dumbledore''s palm was burned in Gunter''s old house, which made some sense.


    There was only one person who could make Dumbledore cry, his dead sister Ariana.


    The most important thing about Dumbledore''s bewitchment here is to make Dumbledore have the illusion that he can revive Ariana.


    In fact, this is just the softest weakness in Dumbledore''s heart. It can be said that Voldemort hit Dumbledore''s key with a crooked attack.


    Reaching out to grab Dumbledore, Su Ze said faintly, "if you think about it carefully, is there really this kind of resurrection magic in the world?"


    Dumbledore turned back and looked at Su Ze pitifully and helplessly: "I know that. That''s the resurrection stone. If you can resurrect her..."


    "Yes, it''s the resurrection stone, but just as the longevity of the magic stone has a price, the price of the resurrection stone must make you miserable." Suze said, "think about what the resurrection stone means."


    Dumbledore wiped away his tears and put on a smile again, with a little sadness.


    "Yes, maybe it''s all right."


    Su Zexin read, a thick vine rose up and grabbed the small ring.


    Almost at the same time, a black flame appeared on the ring, which is known as the flame that is difficult to extinguish, the fierce fire spell in black magic.


    The black flame burned all the vines. When Su Ze grabbed the ring with Mu Dun again, there was no redundant trap at last.

 Chapter 425

    "Try it?"


    Suze took the black gem ring to Dumbledore and said.


    Dumbledore had completely recovered his usual reason and did not take the ring. Instead, he said, "Mr. Maitreya, I don''t want to revive some people and meet Tom''s soul again... Maybe we should destroy it directly."


    "How to destroy it?" Alice asked strangely, "I have a fierce fire spell on this ring. What can''t be destroyed by the fierce fire spell, and can''t be destroyed by ordinary methods and spells?"


    "Always try."


    Dumbledore said, and then looked at Suze: "Mr. Maitreya, what do you think?"


    "There''s no need to try. I''m going to feel and remember this soul. I don''t need dark magic, but having information about Horcruxes will save us a lot of time." Suze said.


    Dumbledore''s eyes were worried when he heard the speech. He seemed worried that Milton would indulge in powerful power and harm the world.


    However, he also understood that the power used so far by the Maitreya did not strictly belong to magic. These forces are strong enough not to become Voldemort.


    The heart read a move, Su Ze didn''t wear the ring, and directly released his mind to contact the ring.


    I saw a vague and uncertain shadow rising on the ring. It was a very handsome and polite young man, about twenty years old.


    "Hello, strange wizard, and Professor Dumbledore... Are you so old, professor? It''s been a long time since I made this magic prop? "


    The young man smiled and said.


    Dumbledore frowned slightly and looked at the young man with blue eyes: "Tom, you are still so confused. How many magic props have you made? "


    "Of course, there''s only one, and it''s done by coincidence," Tom Riddle said slowly with a serious expression. "You don''t think this exquisite magic prop can be done easily?"


    "Of course, it''s hard for others."


    Dumbledore said, "I hope you''ve never finished one, but as far as I know, it''s not the first time you''ve done it."


    Tom Riddle''s eyes narrowed, like a poisonous snake ready to pop out of his body. There was even a red light in his eyes.


    "Dumbledore, I hope you don''t offend me... This unwarranted suspicion will make us very unhappy..."


    Dumbledore''s expression was very gloomy. He knew that Tom Riddle was sophisticating again.


    If Dumbledore is the white Lord, the biggest difference between him and the Dark Lord is that he has a kind heart. He is really disappointed by Voldemort''s degeneration.


    What Tom Riddle can''t stand most is Dumbledore''s "hypocritical" eyes. In his opinion, Dumbledore was clearly planning to deal with himself and pretending to care about himself was the most disgusting thing.


    Dumbledore''s dialogue with Tom Riddle''s ghost reached an impasse. Suze smiled, stretched out his palm and grabbed Tom Riddle''s ghost in his hand.


    "I don''t think you need to be so deadlocked, Voldemort. Remember I let you out?"


    Tom Riddle frowned at him. "Who are you? Can you grasp my soul with the palm of your hand? "


    "A person who passes by your world and ends your story by the way."


    Su Ze said something that Tom Riddle didn''t understand and launched the ability to read memory - this ability has the original soul reading skill of reincarnation eye world Tao, as well as the soul absorbing and soul seizing A-level skill once obtained from the ghost of a beautiful woman. The two skills are combined into one under the function of breaking jade, almost reading or even erasing the soul at will.


    After going through Tom Riddle''s memory roughly, Suze was disappointed.


    Tom Riddle is an absolutely powerful wizard, but he is not comprehensive and profound. Since he entered Hogwarts, he focused on attack magic and black magic.


    Similar to magic medicine, metamorphosis and other courses, although he is more than ordinary students, he is far from exploring.


    After reading Voldemort''s soul, Su Ze sent the soul into the avalanche jade and let the avalanche jade swallow it.


    Two faint cracks appeared on the black gem ring.


    When this ring becomes Voldemort''s Horcrux, it will be both glorious and destructive with Voldemort''s soul. Even Dumbledore in the original book can''t find any other way. He can only chop the ring with Gryffindor''s treasure sword to completely destroy it.


    "The first Horcrux is over," Suze said. "Voldemort''s memory has the appearance of two other Horcruxes, one is his diary when he was at Hogwarts, and the other is his long-term partner, a big snake called Nagini."


    "These are the three Horcruxes," Alice said in high spirits. "It''s much easier to think of Hufflepuff''s gold cup, Ravenclaw''s crown and Slytherin''s pendant box!"


    "I hope so."


    Dumbledore smiled. "We''d better change the calculation method. We can be sure of the items and locations."


    "The Horcruxes destroyed today are one. The Nagini serpent followed Voldemort. The gold cup of hutchpatch is one in gulingge. We know the whereabouts of three Horcruxes. The whereabouts of the diary are unknown, and the other three Horcruxes are not even sure what the items are. "


    "The only thing that needs to be tested is another thing."


    "Not far from the orphanage where Tom Riddle lived, there may be the whereabouts of another Horcrux in the seaside cave."


    Suze said: "at present, we are not sure whether there is a connection between Horcruxes. Will destroying a Horcrux attract Voldemort''s attention?"


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly: "no, I have checked the relevant information and asked Nicole LeMay. The Horcrux can only be stimulated when the noumenon soul is completely destroyed, and it depends on absorbing the vitality of others to regain life and become an immortal state."


    "This is a very evil spell..."


    "Then we can rest assured." Suze said, "do you need to take a break and go there tomorrow? Or now? "


    Dumbledore didn''t finish his words and looked at Suze a little reluctantly.


    Finally, he didn''t continue to describe the evil of the "Horcrux" spell: "in order to prevent accidents, we''d better go now."


    The three came to a cliff by the sea. Dumbledore jumped out of the sea, groped along the stone wall, cut his arm, sprinkled blood and opened the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 426

    Suze and Alice watched the scene and followed into the cave.


    Alice thinks she is a powerful wizard. At this moment, it must be more troublesome to find and open the cave.


    Dumbledore''s solution was much simpler, and Voldemort''s means were higher than she thought. Dumbledore was forced to cut his arm to open the hole, but Alice couldn''t do the same trap.


    What appeared before them was a dead lake.


    Dumbledore took his wand, lit it, pulled an invisible chain from the shore, and finally pulled a boat out of the water.


    "I think we should take a boat..."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Suze said, "Voldemort''s setting is nothing more than to let the visitors act according to his setting, and finally fall into his trap."


    "We can do this -"


    With both hands closed, countless trees emerged from the lake like ferocious Python and leaked the lake water below.


    Moreover, with Suze''s intention, these trees also formed a wooden bridge, which directly extended to Suze, Alice and Dumbledore.


    "Incredible magic!" Dumbledore exclaimed, looking at the things lifted up in the lake. They were bodies.


    The people killed by Voldemort become Yin corpses, dormant in the lake and attack all living creatures.


    "Is that a corpse?" Alice asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s a Yin corpse." Dumbledore said, "their souls can never rest..."


    "Then I''ll let them rest in peace."


    With Su Ze''s words, the thick vines stretched out, wrapped around hundreds of corpses and brought them up.


    These corpses stared at the front, almost unconscious.


    With a quick glance, Su Ze said, "there are many ordinary people who don''t know magic. There are several wizards... Wizards should know what happened here?"


    After he finished, Vientiane attracted a wizard to read each other''s memory.


    "A wizard from Gryffindor college was killed by Voldemort because his voice was too noisy when drinking..."


    Another wizard came, a young man with black hair and gorgeous clothes.


    "The wizard of Slytherin college? Regulus black? "


    When Suze said this, he carefully checked the other party''s memory, determined that it was the same as the description in the original book, and looked at Dumbledore.


    "There are no Horcruxes here."


    Dumbledore looked at Suze in surprise with a questioning expression.


    Voldemort has prepared so much here, how can there be no Horcrux? It''s also secret enough. It''s also Voldemort''s memorial place. Shouldn''t it be just a trap?


    "To be exact, there was a Horcrux here, but it was taken away. The man who took the Horcrux was Regulus black. "


    Alice was surprised: "but isn''t Regulus black dead here? How did he take the Horcrux? He was punished by Voldemort for taking the Horcrux? "


    "No, Regulus is a real wizard with a good heart. He was once one of Voldemort''s men. Because he was born in the pure blood family of the Black family, Voldemort looked up at him as a more reliable person. "


    "One day, Voldemort said he needed a house elf. Regulus handed over his house elf kliche to Voldemort. Voldemort asked kliche to drink the liquid with damage potion and put it into the Horcrux."


    "When Regulus got the secret from kliche''s incision, he came here with kliche. Instead of forcing kliche to drink the liquid with damaging potion for the second time, Regulus chose to drink it himself and let the domestic elf kliche take away the Horcrux and hide it."


    "Regulus also died in this cave."


    Irene stares wide: why do you choose to let kliche, the domestic elf, drink the potion liquid


    Dumbledore''s eyes widened. He was silent for a long time and solemnly saluted Regulus''s body.


    Alice also saluted. This kind of idealist who has the courage to sacrifice is really admirable.


    Even if Alice feels she can''t do it.


    Su Ze sensed the soul of another wizard and found nothing else, so he swallowed all the souls of these Yin corpses with avalanche jade, burned them to ashes and let them rest completely.


    After dealing with all this, Suze said, "in order to get this Horcrux, we need to go to Azkaban once."


    "Yes, we are going to Azkaban." Alice said, "although I know where the Black family is, I must find Cyrus black to enter there, otherwise the curses and traps of the Black family are not fun."


    Dumbledore was curious when he heard this: "is this what will be involved in the future?"


    "Yes," said Alice, "I''m a member of the order of the Phoenix. That''s one of the addresses of the order of the Phoenix."


    So it is


    Dumbledore thought deeply and then said, "it takes three days to apply for a visit to Azkaban. Madam Witch and Mr. Maitreya can go back and wait first."


    "There''s another problem. Azkaban''s escort Dementors always regard the souls of those prisoners as their private property and food. Mr. Mila, I think you''re risky enough to read souls and memories. Don''t try to rob souls."


    "Moreover, even if Azkaban''s people commit heinous crimes, they are also living humans. I hope you don''t swallow the human soul."


    Suze shook his head slightly: "Dumbledore, you may have misunderstood again."


    "Even these souls in the cave do not need to be swallowed by myself, but a thing of mine needs the power of the soul."


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly. When he came back, he was unhappy and even vigilant about Suze''s acquisition of the souls of those who died.


    Su Ze also realized that such things could not be done again and again in front of the white devil. Otherwise, Dumbledore will regard him as the greatest threat, which may lead to customs clearance failure.


    The last communication was not very pleasant, which dissipated a lot of pleasure in finding the clue of Horcrux.


    Erins and Suze return to Hogwarts and have a leisurely life - Erins plays on a unicorn, while Suze tries to ride a Norwegian back dragon the size of an adult horse and feel the fun of flying by riding a dragon.


    Green Devils'' flying machines or planes, or flying by themselves, are very different from the feeling of riding dragons.


    Although this dragon is not the "Loong" of Chinese culture, but the "dragon" of western culture.

 Chapter 427

    Three days later, on the cloudy, muddy island of Azkaban.


    Dumbledore, iris and Maitreya, led by Minister of magic fudge and watched by Dementors, met Sirius Black, that is, Sirius Black.


    Sloppy clothes, tangled hair, dirty, neurotic, twitching expression.


    It''s not just black. All the prisoners here look like this. Black is good here. The rest of the prisoners either cry with their heads folded from time to time or stay in the corner of the room in despair.


    "Dumbledore, it''s very unusual... You know it''s very unusual..."


    Fudge rubbed his hands like a bee about to collect pollen.


    In fact, Dumbledore was a little restless most of the time. Now Dumbledore''s requirements are unusual, which makes him even more restless.


    "Yes, fudge, it''s very unusual. You helped me. I owe you a precious help." Dumbledore saw that fudge wanted to "sell people" with himself.


    Dumbledore said that with his trustworthy character and strong reputation and contacts, Fudge could help him a lot in the future.


    Fudge was a little happy, but then he forced his joy: "yes, it''s difficult for ordinary wizards to enter here, it''s difficult... It''s all because I negotiated with Dementors to get this opportunity."


    Dumbledore perfunctorily motioned Suze to stand in front of Sirius Black.


    Suze stepped forward and put his palm on black''s forehead. After a moment, he said, "there are two things we need to do."


    "First, release Sirius Black. Dwarf Peter is still alive. Black is wronged."


    "Second, I''m going to see other Death Eater prisoners."


    Fudgeton was bitten by a poisonous snake: "no, it''s impossible! Dumbledore, why did you bring a madman? Black can''t be wronged. He''s a Death Eater! He killed Harry Potter''s parents! "


    "If black is wronged, what should the Ministry of magic do? The reputation of the Ministry of magic, what about my reputation? Can I be re elected? "


    Su Ze looked at him carefully and quietly released an illusion.


    "Yes, Minister fudge, you can be re elected." Suze said, "today, it''s not that we found the problem, but that you, Minister fudge, found the problem. Who put Sirius into Azkaban without trial? It was Patty crouch, who was in charge of the trial of the death eaters, and millison, the Minister of magic. It was their work mistake. You found this big mistake. "


    "How can you not be re elected if you are so smart and capable and save the good man black?"


    Cornelli foggiton was a little moved when he said, "can it be so? But we have no evidence... "


    "There''s some evidence. The Weasleys have a pet mouse that lacks a finger, called spotted. The mouse has lived for more than ten years and is still alive... "Suze said." he is dwarf Peter. "


    Dumbledore looked at Suze, and fudge was surprised. He subconsciously looked at Dumbledore and looked at Suze along Dumbledore''s eyes.


    Su Ze nodded again.


    Fudge didn''t know where to pour out courage. He waved his hand and shouted, "what are we waiting for? Take him back to Azkaban and be my merit! "


    After that, he looked at Dumbledore very uneasily. Somehow, he said a little shameful truth.


    Dumbledore looked at Suze with warning, then smiled and comforted Fudge: "yes, it''s all your merit. We''re very willing to serve you, fudge."


    Seeing that Dumbledore also supported himself, Fudge was greatly encouraged. He immediately returned to the Ministry of magic, ordered several Aurors, called Dumbledore and went to Weasley''s house.


    "Lord Maitreya, have they left us here?"


    On the island where Azkaban is located, Alice said to Suze.


    "How could this be forgetting... Fudge promised us another condition and Dumbledore gave us a chance. Of course, if we go too far, we can''t cooperate with Dumbledore. " Suze said.


    Alice wondered, "didn''t Dumbledore already believe us? He wouldn''t have excluded us for the sake of a mistake? "


    "In the final analysis, we are different from his ideas. What I did to the soul exceeded Dumbledore''s expectations, and made him very vigilant and worried that I was the new devil."


    As he spoke, Suze looked at Sirius Black who had regained consciousness: "how do you feel, black?"


    "Fortunately, thank you for reading my memory and giving me a chance to wash away my grievances." Sirius Black said, "but why did you come to me?"


    "I still have a relevant memory. You can see it after reading it."


    Suze put his finger on Sirius Black''s forehead and passed Regulus''s relevant memory to him.


    Sirius Black was silent and said with red eyes, "I always thought... He was a Death Eater with a broken head... I didn''t expect him to be so brave and kind... Thank you. I''ll help you."


    Su Ze nodded: "next, I want to read the memory of several death eaters and check the whereabouts of several other things. Wait quietly, and soon Peter Pettigrew will be caught, and you will be released from prison and officially walk in the sun as the godfather of Harry Potter. "


    Sirius Black, who was full of hatred and wanted to kill Peter Pettigrew instead of letting Peter stay in Azkaban prison, suddenly looked in a trance.


    "I... Harry''s godfather..."


    "Will Harry make me his godfather? Do I have such qualifications? "


    Sirius Black covered his face and burst into tears.


    "I have no such qualification... I have no such qualification... I killed James and Lily... If I don''t change the confidential person, James and Lily won''t die!"


    It''s the first time Alice has heard such an inside story.


    She once became a member of the order of the Phoenix, but the members of the order of the Phoenix believed in Dumbledore, so no one asked why the wanted black was in the order of the Phoenix; Therefore, Alice never knew what happened when Harry Potter was in the third grade.


    Instead of comforting Sirius Black, Suze walked to other prison rooms under the threat of Dementors.


    Two Dementors stood in front of him, trying to absorb his happiness.


    With a smile, Suze directly performed magic tricks as powerful as kaleidoscope, controlled the two magical creatures, and then came to rodolfs Lestrange''s prison residence.

 Chapter 428

    With the cooperation of Dementors, the whole Azkaban can be said to be left to Suze to check at will.


    Rodolfos Lestrange was the first Death Eater of Azkaban seen by Suze.


    He was the husband of Bellatrix Lestrange and Voldemort''s man.


    At the same time, he also knew that Voldemort enjoyed his wife from time to time, which he did not reject, because both their husband and wife were Voldemort''s fanatical followers, especially his wife.


    In another timeline, Voldemort and Bellatrix Lestrange had an illegitimate daughter, rodolfs Lestrange, who went to tell her about her life.


    This brother can be said to get rid of the vulgar tastes between men and women and devote himself to his ideals.


    Suze read his memory without any special place, but better recognized all kinds of information in the Death Eater''s memory - such as the place Voldemort usually chooses, Voldemort''s habits, temper, and the appearance of each Death Eater.


    Of course, everything about Voldemort is not accurate. Voldemort''s suspicion is far more than Dumbledore; It can even be said that half of Dumbledore''s paranoia and cunning were honed in the battle with Voldemort.


    Moving on to a prison room, Suze saw Bellatrix Lestrange, Voldemort''s ultimate fanatic powder, licking to the last ultimate licking dog.


    There''s nothing to say about this crazy powder with a broken head. Su Ze directly reads her memory to get the way to go into Guling Pavilion and take out the hutchpatch gold cup. By the way, check what she knows.


    Because Voldemort knew that this was a fanatic fan who would never sell himself, Bellatrix Lestrange knew a lot: for example, she witnessed Voldemort hand over his diary to Lucius Malfoy


    These death eaters are all rubbish. Of course, there is no need to keep them to increase trouble in the future. Su Ze is ready to let bengyu have a soul meal after customs clearance.


    It doesn''t matter how people like Dumbledore treat him as an enemy.


    Half a day later, Minister of magic fudge took Auror and Dumbledore to escort dwarf Peter to Azkaban, accompanied by reporters and photographers of the prophet daily. Fudge kept posing for them to take photos and interview.


    Arriving at Sirius Black''s prison gate, Fudge kindly released black, put dwarf Peter in, and finally made a speech.


    "Our hero has been wronged in prison for 12 years. I think the former Ministry of magic has a responsibility..."


    Then an Auror was interviewed: "under the wise leadership of our minister, the Aurors fought bravely and finally caught the criminal dwarf Peter who was extremely vicious and deceived the whole magic world."


    Even Dumbledore was interviewed and praised Fudge''s wise leadership. Fudge''s eyes smiled and his hands moved involuntarily. When he is happy or nervous, he subconsciously rubs his hands.


    Sirius Black was not very happy. He stared at dwarf Peter with hatred and just wanted to kill dwarf Peter on the spot.


    Unfortunately, in full view of the public, he had no chance to do so. He had to deal with it with a stiff expression, and then he was led away from Azkaban by Dumbledore, Suze and Alice.


    After dressing up, Sirius Black also led Dumbledore to his ancestral home: the ancestral home of the Black family, No. 12 grimmer square.


    "There is a curse on the door. If ordinary people accidentally enter, they will die in pain..."


    Sirius opened the old door of his house and introduced himself as he walked.


    "Master Cyrus?" An old, dirty domestic elf stared at Sirius Black and cried in disbelief.


    Sirius Black wanted to kick him away and thought about the way Kreacher looked in Regulus''s memory. He sighed helplessly: "it''s me, old Kreacher."


    Clencher did not give him face at all. He turned his head and muttered, "master cyris has returned with those mud seeds and cheap friends. If the old lady knew all this, she would be very sad. How master silis made her sad... "


    Before the words fell, on a huge portrait next to him, an aristocratic lady with a gentle expression suddenly stared at Sirius Black and roared wildly.


    "Cyrus! Cyris, who is unworthy of stepping into the Black family, betrayed the family and joined the mud seed. You belittled the glory of the family - you -- "


    Sirius Black could not help roaring: "you old witch, shut up! The glory of the family has nothing to do with me. I just want to do my own thing! "


    He quarreled with the portrait of his mother.


    During their quarrel, Suze opened his mouth over their voices: "wait a moment, you two. We''re here for Regulus."


    Hearing the name of Regulus, the portrait regained its composure, but it still had a noble, cold and sour temperament.


    "Are you here about Regulus? Who are you? Wizard? I didn''t see your wand. Are you a Muggle? "


    "I don''t believe you can bring me the news of Regulus."


    Clencher said anxiously, "yes, old lady, clencher also thinks he won''t bring the news of master Regulus. Please let me drive them out."


    Suze said blandly, "kretcher, how long do you want to hide the news of Regulus''s death? The old lady is dead. This is just a portrait of her before she died. She can bear this grief. "


    With these words, cletcher screamed and wept loudly.


    "It''s no use, clencher! It''s no use, clencher! "


    It punishes itself by pounding its head against the wall.


    The lady in the portrait has grown up and can''t speak in shock. Then she cries in the painting.


    "Regulus is dead... Yes, I should have known that Regulus is dead... If he is not dead, how can he not go home?"


    "Regulus died to fight Voldemort. He was black who followed his will, not a Death Eater who simply killed his life." Suze repeated what Regulus had done. The lady burst into tears in the painting. Clenche was also crying and constantly punished herself.


    "Now, in order to fulfill Regulus'' last wish and destroy Voldemort''s Horcrux face to face, please allow the old lady and clencher."


    Suze said.

 Chapter 429

    Clencher had just hit his head with blood on the wall. After hearing Suze''s words, regardless of the blood on his face, he stared at him suspiciously.


    Will he really fulfill master Regulus''s last wish to destroy the Dark Lord''s things?


    However, this suspicion lasted only for a moment.


    After all, Dumbledore is standing next to Suze. If you want to say who will fight the Dark Lord to the end, it must be Dumbledore. Clencher believed no one and would believe that Dumbledore was hostile to the Dark Lord.


    It looked at the lady in the portrait.


    The lady touched her tears: "give it to him, clencher, we''ll see it with our own eyes..."


    Clencher saluted respectfully: "yes, old lady."


    He turned to a pile of old junk, found a pendant box with a silver green snake and handed it to Su Ze.


    Su Ze''s mind surged forward and aroused the residual soul of Voldemort.


    It was Voldemort''s ghost with red eyes and few people. It was one of the more backward Horcruxes, which reflected Voldemort''s state at that time.


    At the first moment, the ghost of Voldemort looked at Dumbledore.


    "Dumbledore! You can find my Horcrux! "


    Su Ze raised his hand, grabbed his soul and read his memory.


    Voldemort looked at the Oriental man with black hair and black eyes in surprise. Before he had any questions, Su Ze sent his soul into the avalanche jade to devour it.


    "A lot of information, very valuable!" Suze said with satisfaction, looking at the lady and clencher on the portrait, "thank you very much for your permission, so we won''t bother much."


    After that, he returned the cracked Slytherin pendant box to kreiche. It is still very valuable as a cultural relic, not to mention a deathbed souvenir of Regulus.


    Clencher sobbed again. The lady in the portrait shed tears, but maintained noble etiquette and sent Suze, Dumbledore and Alice away.


    After they all left, the lady couldn''t help crying.


    After crying for a long time, she stared at the tall and thin man who had not left in front of her: "why don''t you go..."


    "I don''t know, Regulus, he..." Sirius Black lowered his head and whispered.


    "You don''t know, you never know! You don''t want to know anything about the family! " The lady cried, "so you are no longer a member of the family and no longer my son! Your eyes will always be those fools who don''t know their dignity and inferiority, those mud seeds! "


    "Don''t say that, my friend!" Sirius Black could not help shouting.


    Everything seemed to go back to twenty years ago, when he was more and more happy in Gryffindor and more painful to go home. At that time, the quarrel between him and his mother also happened.


    His mother accused him of ignoring the glory of his family and making friends in Gryffindor without the nobility of the pure blood family, while he was angry that his mother abused his friends like this.


    Time stagnated at this moment. Sirius Black even thought that his father and brother Regulus would come out to persuade them, and he would run away angrily


    But everything is different.


    Sirius Black looked at the tearful woman in the portrait for a long time before he realized that she was also dead.


    This is just a portrait of her.


    "Master silis''s heart is made of iron and stone. How sad the old lady is..." kliche said aside.


    "She has no heart." Sirius bowed his head and walked out.


    "Come on, don''t come back!"


    The portrait as like as two peas, the last one growled, was isolated from the door, exactly the same as it was twenty years ago.


    Sirius didn''t know why he had tears in his eyes and exhaled a long breath.


    Who are you going to find next... Remus, and Harry


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Although I don''t want to ask or recognize your way of using power, what news have you got from this incomplete soul?" Dumbledore asked with a slightly sad face.


    "There is a lot of information. In addition to the two Horcruxes we destroyed, there are four other things that can be determined."


    "The first is Voldemort''s diary, which is now at Lucius Malfoy''s home."


    "The second is the Nagini snake, following Voldemort."


    "The third is Ravenclaw''s crown, which is stored in Hogwarts on request. Only meditation needs a place to hide things, can we correctly enter the house of demand and find Ravenclaw''s crown in it. "


    "The fourth is hutchpatch''s gold cup, which is stored in the vault of Bellatrix Lestrange in the ancient Lingge and guarded by the dragon. The place where the gold cup is placed is cursed with fire and copy spells. The objects touched will be hot and copy themselves."


    Su Ze said here, although he knew the content of the plot, he did not understand and said, "it seems that this is the sixth Horcrux. The seventh Horcrux is there, but it''s hard to find clues."


    Even so, Dumbledore was quite surprised, and Alice felt that she had guessed the reason why Suze could always master the plot.


    It''s really too powerful to accurately read the memory from other people''s souls. Almost all secrets can''t be hidden from him, so we can quickly control the plot of that world every time we go to that world.


    After peeping through this "truth", Alice even had some panic and shock in her heart.


    The God like skill of Maitreya makes her hardly see defects. If Maitreya turns pale or obviously weak every time, she will still have a little idea of resistance in her heart. After all, that is the limit of human beings.


    However, the Maitreya is as light as a God. He can read the souls of all people, including Voldemort''s soul, including Regulus''s soul who has been dead - even reading several souls in a short time, which is an expression of no fatigue.


    From then on, the Messiah is like his own title, "Messiah is all, omniscient and omnipotent". What''s the difference between it and the gods?


    Sure enough, there was a reason for the Maitreya to ask himself to abandon the idea of God and regard him as a God.


    He will really be the same as the gods.


    Thinking of this, Alice felt more and more frightened. She was really following a God?


    After being shocked, Dumbledore said: "it''s not easy to get the diary and Nagini. Hutchpatch''s golden cup also needs a lot of means. Let''s get rid of Ravenclaw''s crown first. "


    Suze and Alice had no opinion about it. The party was preparing to return to Hogwarts, and Dumbledore stopped.

 Chapter 430

    An owl fell towards Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore took the letter, scanned his eyes and wrinkled his white eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Harry - the Ministry of magic detected the use of magic near Harry''s residence, judged that Harry had used magic and sent a warning letter to Harry. As a result, Harry was locked in the room by his aunt and couldn''t come out. "


    Dumbledore said somewhat displeased.


    Harry Potter''s aunts and uncles have not liked Harry Potter for many years. But at least there was no such terrible thing as making Harry too hungry or beating Harry.


    However, when Dumbledore began to cultivate Harry, he was very reluctant to see the bad influence of the family on Harry.


    Not afraid of them bullying Harry, but worried that Harry would have a revenge mentality from now on, and began to stick to power and be obsessed with black magic - that means Dumbledore''s savior training plan is completely broken. The more he trains, the more a new black wizard, even a new Voldemort, will appear.


    We must find a way to exert some influence


    Dumbledore thought to himself. His eyes lit up and saw Sirius Black who had just come out from a distance.


    Maybe so¡ª¡ª


    Dumbledore walked up to Blake. Blakton stopped and wiped the tears off his cheeks with the back of his hand.


    "Principal Dumbledore, and you, haven''t left yet?"


    "Yes, we have just got bad news and are discussing it."


    Sirius Black immediately cheered up: "what news? Is Voldemort back? "


    "Of course not." Dumbledore said, "it''s about Harry..."


    Listening to Dumbledore''s story about Harry''s detention at his aunt''s house this summer, Sirius Blackton completely forgot his previous sadness: "I have to save Harry... Where does he live? And does he look like James? If I look like James, I''m sure I can recognize him at a glance! "


    "He lives in the residential area of ordinary people, which is not suitable for magic. Before, the Ministry of magic misjudged Harry to perform magic and sent Harry a warning letter, which led to Harry being imprisoned by his aunt''s family. " Dumbledore suggested, "if you want to save Harry, I think I can provide you with a way. Arthur Weasley''s youngest son is also distressed now. Why doesn''t Harry reply... You can go together."


    Sirius Black, as always, obeyed Dumbledore''s arrangement like the original order of the Phoenix and perked up.


    Dumbledore took him to the burrow, made arrangements, and returned to Hogwarts to meet Suze and Alice.


    The house on the eighth floor is on the same floor as Dumbledore''s principal''s office and Gryffindor lounge, because Hogwarts is a castle structure and has a tower. So although we live on the eighth floor, the distance is not close.


    Once, when Voldemort came to Hogwarts to apply for a professor of defense against the dark arts, he put Ravenclaw''s crown, a Horcrux, into the house on request.


    When he failed in the application, he was very angry and cursed the position of Professor of defense against the dark arts. All professors in this position will encounter misfortune and will not be able to serve for the second year.


    Suze followed the rules and asked Alice to think about the place where "I need a hiding place" and walk back and forth from there three times.


    Obviously, this kind of action is to show that a person can''t think of it. He can only pace back and forth in the corridor in distress, and then the house will appear on request to meet that person''s idea.


    When the responsive house appeared, Suze, Dumbledore and Erins went in to find Ravenclaw''s crown and calmly destroyed the residual soul of Voldemort above.


    At this point, they destroyed Voldemort''s three remnant souls and knew the whereabouts and locations of the other three remnant souls.


    There''s only one last ghost left. There''s no clue.


    Dumbledore''s mood could not be said to be good or bad. He had a vague guess about the last ghost in his heart, but he didn''t dare to try, or even expose his thoughts in front of the Maitreya.


    Moreover, Maitreya, a powerful outsider, is too powerful to completely break his previous ideas and plans.


    Harry, will you really grow up?


    Do you really need Harry to destroy Voldemort and save the wizards and everyone?


    Dumbledore had never doubted, but now it appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Dumbledore, Suze and Alice''s action on the Horcrux came to an end, Harry Potter''s summer adventure had just begun.


    After dobby, a domestic elf, made trouble with magic, was warned by the Ministry of magic and imprisoned by Uncle Vernon, Harry had to stay in his room bored every day.


    And Uncle Vernon warned him not to play magic tricks in the room, as if he had gone to the circus instead of Hogwarts.


    When a car appeared by his window one night, he thought it was a dream.


    Then I realized that this was not a dream. There were his friends Ron, Ron''s brothers George and Fred in the car, and a tall, thin middle-aged man with messy hair who he didn''t know at all.


    In the scream of his uncle''s family, the car pulled the window fence, and Harry jumped onto the car with owl Hedwig and his suitcase.


    Then with the car flying in the air, we came to the residence of the Weasley family, the humble house.


    Only then did Harry realize who the tall, thin, middle-aged man around him was. His godfather, Sirius Black, had just come out of Azkaban to wash away his grievances.


    It was Ron''s pet, Peter Pettigrew, who killed his parents that led Sirius Black into Azkaban. The story depressed Harry for a while. He never thought that his parents were not only killed by Voldemort, but also betrayed by his friends.


    Moreover, his godfather was framed by this friend and entered Azkaban, a wizard prison, for 12 years.


    However, Harry soon understood the godfather''s doting and even doting - Sirius Black was a very rich guy, very enthusiastic, and sometimes even more willful.


    "Your hair is like James and your eyes are like Lily..."


    "You ask me what Azkaban looks like? Do I feel good there? "


    Sirius Black laughed and became a huge black dog in Harry''s stupor.


    "It feels bad. Fortunately, I will agnimas."

 Chapter 431

    Under the enthusiasm and enthusiasm of Sirius Black, Harry felt the sincere and unreserved love from his family as never before.


    Every day in the burrow, he was amazed at the magic of the magical world and kept asking the godfather all questions, and Sirius Black took the trouble to tell him in detail.


    Harry didn''t even know it. He had a smile on his face from morning to sleep.


    Until they bought books for the new semester, Ron''s father and Malfoy''s father had a fight in Diagon lane. After that, Harry realized that he was going to Hogwarts and separated from his godfather.


    Reluctantly separated from the godfather and ready to embark on the train to Hogwarts, platform 9 and 3 / 4 suddenly became an ordinary wall, and Harry and Ron couldn''t get into the platform.


    The two had an idea. They took the modified flying car to Hogwarts, and then crashed into the attack range of Hogwarts. The car ran into the forbidden forest, and Harry and Ron were led to Dumbledore.


    Standing with Dumbledore were Professor Snape with a gloomy face, Professor McGonagall with a serious face, and the two Rangers they met last semester, the powerful Mr. Maira and the witch loved by unicorns.


    "The new school year, new surprises... It''s a good start." Su Ze said with a smile.


    Harry wasn''t sure if he was saying something ironic, but it was clear that Professor Snape''s face was more gloomy and Professor McGonagall was more serious.


    It was not until Dumbledore made a decision that Professor McGonagall would formulate the confinement punishment for Harry and Ron in the next time. Harry and Ron were greatly relieved and felt that this time they really escaped from death.


    After they left, Dumbledore continued to discuss the current situation with Suze and Alice.


    In short, Dumbledore currently believes that it is not suitable to do it. Voldemort may notice the abnormality, whether it is the golden cup of gulingge hutchpatch or the diary of Lucius Malfoy''s home.


    Once Voldemort realized that his Horcrux was destroyed and began to split his soul again to make Horcrux, it was almost impossible to destroy him again.


    For Dumbledore''s statement, Suze and Alice can only agree with some.


    At present, it is not suitable to do it. This reason can barely make sense, but they all think Voldemort can''t split the soul.


    Voldemort''s soul is now dehumanized enough, irritable and cold enough. If he splits down again, he will completely become an inhuman magical animal and lose everything that human beings should have.


    For example, a dragon, even if it is powerful, will it frighten British wizards like this? Without the ability of organization and the idea of bewitching people, a powerful magical animal can be destroyed no matter how powerful it is.


    Dumbledore saw that his proposal was accepted, but the reason was refuted. He was not worried. Instead, he smiled: "maybe what you said is correct. If Voldemort really becomes a magical animal, those pure blood wizards who pursue will collapse."


    Because pure blood wizards always regard magical animals as wild animals and animals, which can be executed mercilessly. Their great Dark Lord has become such a beast. How can they accept it?


    After school, Harry''s biggest worry was not only learning, but also the new professor gidrow Lockhart, Quidditch and the occasional domestic elf dobby.


    Although Su Ze knew the plot, he didn''t remind Dumbledore. He thought that Dumbledore, an old guy, should have noticed and would start to act.


    Irene doesn''t know the plot and doesn''t understand the relationship between the secret room and the diary of the Voldemort.


    Until after Halloween, the filch cat was stiff and hung on the wall. The whole Hogwarts students knew that the secret room was opened.


    One day later, when Suze and Alice entered the forbidden forest to check Norbert, the Norwegian backbone dragon, Dumbledore came to Suze to tell the facts he had observed.


    "Mr. Milo, Tom''s diary has come to Hogwarts. In the hands of Ginny Weasley of Gryffindor, he controls Ginny Weasley to open the secret room. There is a huge snake monster in the secret room."


    Dumbledore whispered as he looked at two Norwegian back dragons the size of horses.


    "I want to start a new training..."


    Suze smiled and said, "it''s not necessary. Harry Potter doesn''t need your training. He needs an ordinary and happy life. The fourth Horcrux diary that is about to be destroyed by us originally came to Hogwarts, which is our opportunity. "


    "Get rid of this diary, and then destroy the gold cup of the fifth Horcrux, Hufflepuff, find Voldemort and the sixth Horcrux, Nagini, and kill them all."


    "Then, the seventh Horcrux will take effect automatically. We can kill Voldemort again."


    "Is that so, Dumbledore?"


    Dumbledore was silent.


    Norbert was leaning on the Weasley''s flight modification car. The car moved aside. Norbert roared with dissatisfaction.


    Alice could see that the atmosphere between Dumbledore and Maitreya was silent to some embarrassment, and even the Maitreya was aggressive, which made Dumbledore difficult to resist.


    She glanced at Norbert and the flying car, and suddenly asked, "why did Norbert snuggle up to a car?"


    Dumbledore quickly replied, "according to my observation, Norbert should not be a gentleman but a lady. This car is a magical creation. It has a certain wisdom, hard and shiny appearance, and can fly together. Maybe it has aroused some admiration of Ms. Norbert."


    This time, both Alice and Suze were surprised.


    Even Su Ze doesn''t completely remember the original work. He didn''t expect that Norbert was a female dragon, let alone that he left Norbert in the forbidden forest, which made Norbert fall in love with a car with "hard body, bright light, flying ability and silence".


    What is this magical unfolding?


    However, after being surprised, Suze looked at Dumbledore: "as I said, you need to be honest with us, not in your mind not to tell anyone."


    "Of course, if we leave your world now, you have a high chance of winning, because you are no longer Dumbledore in the original story. But I must remind you that no matter how many times you finish the task of killing Voldemort and how great Harry Potter you cultivate, the story of your world will continue... This is not something you can change. "

 Chapter 432

    "Unless you cooperate with us, you can have future development and your story can move forward."


    "You are the only Dumbledore, and Harry Potter is the only Harry Potter..."


    Su Ze finished his words and looked at Norbert who was "spoiled" the car. He always felt some hot eyes.


    What is this stupid dragon expecting? Are you going to wait for the car to use the exhaust pipe to do it? It''s so stupid to spring at a pile of steel.


    Dumbledore stood quietly, unaware of the absurd and funny scene in front of him.


    After a long time, he said, "if our story doesn''t go on, we have unlimited possibilities with Voldemort... If I become the only Dumbledore, the other Harry, the other Dumbledore, will the other world disappear completely?"


    "Originally, they would disappear."


    "Your world is more like soap bubbles," said Suze. "When we enter, the bubble is generated. When we leave and fail, the bubble will dissolve."


    "In the generation and disillusionment again and again, you will erode the real world and hurt our real world. Dumbledore, as a bubble, you should try to stabilize your bubble world and truly become a world rather than a miserable life.


    This is the case


    Dumbledore did not speak quietly. Countless lives were born with stories and disappeared with disillusionment. This situation exceeded his expectations again.


    It''s hard for him to make a decision.


    "Please let me think about it for a while. I will be as honest as possible." Dumbledore said to Suze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    When Dumbledore left, Suze''s face darkened: "stupid dragon, get over here!"


    Norbert quickly left the "lover" and came to Suze, bowed his head and learned a lesson.


    Suze instilled some common sense about human cars into it. Norber stayed for a long time before he became angry and turned back to spit out a fire at the car.


    After all, the car was transformed by magic and had wisdom. Seeing that the Dragon turned his face ruthlessly against himself, he also began to fight back and hit Norbert after avoiding the fire.


    A dragon and a car fought in the forbidden forest. Irene couldn''t blink at the absurd and wonderful scene.


    It was not until half an hour later that the Norwegian backbone dragon won the victory, lying proudly on the broken car, with its tail beating the car''s body and creaking.


    Suze feels a little blind - if it''s compared with human beings, isn''t it a little sister who has forced the silent nerd? Well, norber is the domineering little sister.


    Three days after leaving the forbidden forest, Dumbledore, who looked tired, finally arrived at Suze''s residence.


    "The seventh Horcrux may be Harry."


    He said, and what he said frightened Alice.


    Harry, the protagonist, is actually the seventh Horcrux. How can we destroy Voldemort''s ghost from Harry? How does this story go through customs?


    "Therefore, we should cultivate Harry, guide Harry to have love, don''t want to revenge others, don''t pursue strong power." Dumbledore said, "but to make Harry grow up in protection and love, it must be guided and cultivated from the side."


    "For example, in Harry''s first school year, in order to protect the Sorcerer''s stone and fight Voldemort, he stood up with love and courage. I was even moved. If I were equal strength and equal situation, I couldn''t do something like Harry. "


    "But Harry can''t grow up. If Harry doesn''t grow up, any small setback and poor death eaters can''t cope with it, and I have to save it, then Voldemort will completely see through my attempt and understand my plan after two or three times. "


    "What I want to create is a face-to-face battle between Voldemort and Harry. Voldemort killed Harry once, only his own ghost. After that, Harry Potter will live and Voldemort can be completely killed. "


    Suze nodded calmly: This is probably Dumbledore''s idea in the original book.


    As for whether Dumbledore''s request for Snape to kill himself in the original book has anything to do with whether Harry is resurrected at the boundary of life and death, or whether he is deliberate, that is what the original book has not explained.


    After all, Dumbledore is a bright and great man in the original book. He won''t describe too many and complex conspiracies. Dumbledore''s training of Harry is also a context that has not been explained in the original book, but can be seen.


    When Suze and Dumbledore talk, they are destined to go beyond the dialogue and plot of the original book.


    "Do you think Voldemort must do it himself to remove the ghost of Voldemort in Harry?"


    "Not only does Voldemort have to do it, but also the relationship between Voldemort and Harry is closer. Let Voldemort bypass Harry''s blood Guardian magic, and let Voldemort and Harry share the same blood." Said Dumbledore.


    Alice was surprised and said, "how is this possible?"


    "Maybe, some black magic and taboo potions can be done. If Voldemort can''t do it, I''m even going to do something more cruel." Said Dumbledore.


    Alice is a little curious.


    Dumbledore shook his head. "You don''t want to know. If I really want to do that, I will choose to die myself."


    Suze was also curious, but he also understood that Dumbledore, an old bee, was really stubborn. If he made up his mind, he probably wouldn''t say it.


    After Dumbledore said this plan, he looked at Suze frankly.


    "To solve Voldemort, the key is the seventh Horcrux represented by Harry. If we destroy Voldemort and the other six Horcruxes, Harry will become a new Voldemort, which is not what we want to see."


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, in this case, we will fail. The protagonist Harry can''t die. Voldemort must die completely. This should be the customs clearance condition of the world. "


    "Well, we can promote the close relationship between Voldemort and Harry, and then let Voldemort destroy the residual soul in Harry, so that Voldemort can be completely eliminated."


    "In order for Harry to live smoothly, I should die early and wait at the boundary between life and death." Dumbledore said seriously.


    "Without so much trouble, I can keep Harry''s soul and make him realize that he is not dead."


    Suze said.


    Dumbledore was surprised and surprised: "I could still survive..."

 Chapter 433

    Everything is arranged properly. Dumbledore''s arrangements and setbacks for Harry and his small skills to promote Harry''s growth continue.


    The story of Harry Potter and the chamber of Secrets continues.


    After su Ze''s avalanche jade has integrated all Su Ze''s abilities, Su Ze has the power of perfection again as Su Ze absorbs his soul.


    Su Ze could feel the desire of avalanche jade and wanted to evolve his ability.


    Then start evolution.


    Su Ze chose the giant body of xuzuo Neng after the fusion of three abilities. The combined xuzuo Neng is about 200 meters high. The external defense power is accumulated and integrated through chakra, internal power and mental power, and has the evil repelling power of Maoshan Taoism. It can be said that it has far exceeded the power of any Naruto xuzuo Neng.


    Not only that, it can freely condense and release Taoist jade and become weapons of various forms and energies. The fist and foot have the power of "soul cutting knife" doubled by gravity after contact. Wooden Dun, evil ward off talisman, ghost expelling talisman, various ninja and seal are also released at will.


    If you compare the xuzuo nenghu and tailed beast in the fire shadow world, it is a knife one by one, which is simple and easy to solve.


    It is not only so powerful, but also has strong and terrible toughness. The super regeneration speed given by the super giant can continuously regenerate the giant body in destruction as long as there is sunlight.


    The ability of returning to the Tao can heal itself, not to mention the ability of resurrection, which is the last card.


    Su Ze let the avalanche jade evolve into a giant body, and the evolutionary goal is "law, heaven and earth".


    The emergence of this evolutionary goal is because Su Ze saw the sixth level reincarnation world "havoc in heaven" and "Legends of the gods", and realized that his next battle must no longer try to pass through the reincarnation world from the perspective of mortals and ordinary people.


    His ability must evolve towards the true gods and powers in myths and legends.


    Otherwise, entering the sixth level of reincarnation world, he can''t even guide the plot characters of the reincarnation world to make a decision.


    With the determination of his goal, bengyu began to change Su Ze''s body - Xu Zuo Neng Hu''s giant body is essentially Su Ze''s super large outer energy armor, not su Ze itself.


    However, the law of heaven and earth means that all these forces are contained in Su Ze''s body. Su Ze can change into a giant anytime, anywhere, and has all the magical powers and powers.


    This time, the speed of change was relatively slow. It took Su Ze two months to attribute all his strength to himself.


    With a move of mind, he can become a 200 meter tall giant like his appearance. It is no longer a virtual Tiangou, warrior armor, or the appearance of a giant.


    It also has the ability to create and condense suitable clothes.


    All the energy of the avalanche jade is only half.


    The transformation of the heaven and earth of the law continues. This time, there is no need for anything else, but to expand the shape of Suze''s heaven and earth.


    When all the energy of the avalanche jade is consumed cleanly and once again craves for the supplement of the soul, Su Ze''s Dharma, heaven and earth have been raised to one kilometer, and within one kilometer height, it is more than 30 cm, and its own change is free and satisfactory.


    So far, the heaven and earth of the law has completely reached the level of myth and legend. Su Ze believes that he is arbitrary in size. Although he is not as big as the monkey king in journey to the west, the height of 1000 meters must be no less than the heaven and earth of the gods.


    Although Su Ze looked high at the sixth level reincarnation world, he would not really think that in some myths and legends, the height of thousands of feet and thousands of feet is the actual measured height. The imaginary number in this is the same as some ancient literati recorded that ordinary artillery "eroded for tens of miles at a time". Typical common sense makes way for literary creation.


    If you really want to enter the reincarnation world where the characters can carry mountains and change 30000 meters high, Su Ze feels that the level of power is not the eighth level reincarnation world, but also the seventh level reincarnation world.


    After the evolution of the celestial phenomena, Su Ze noticed that the story of Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets was coming to an end. The diary took Ginny Weasley into the chamber of secrets and waited for Harry Potter to kill him. It was a perfect baby for experience.


    For Su Ze, Voldemort''s ghost just adds energy to bengyu.


    Dumbledore sent the Phoenix to follow Harry''s adventure and hid himself in the dark. When the battle was almost over, he was ready to help Harry solve his dilemma.


    At this time, Su Ze appeared next to Harry. With a flick of his finger, he burst out with great strength. The snake monster dozens of meters long flew upside down and hit the stone pillar.


    Then he stretched out his palm and grabbed Voldemort''s diary with suction. In Voldemort''s desperate cry, his soul and the spirit of the Basilisk were swallowed up.


    Harry looked at the scene in shock and couldn''t believe it: "Mr. Maitreya..."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it seems that the matter is solved, right? Harry. "


    Harry nodded numbly. He always felt that there was something wrong and there were too many questions to ask.


    However, in the end, he didn''t ask anything and was sent to the school medical room with Ginny.


    The summer vacation began. Harry returned to his aunt''s house and soon blew up his aunt who insulted his parents, and then received another warning from the Ministry of magic.


    Without the threat of Sirius, Fudge''s reputation soared because he caught dwarf Peter last year. He began to expand a little. He didn''t pay attention to Dumbledore and didn''t think much of Harry.


    So this time the Ministry of magic issued a direct warning that Harry would send someone to break his wand if he violated the rules of using magic again.


    Harry was disappointed to leave his aunt''s house, but unexpectedly found that a big black dog was waiting for him.


    "Sirius?" He shouted tentatively.


    Sirius ran over happily: "Harry, come with me. Dumbledore knows what''s going on here and allows you to go to Hogwarts with me for this summer vacation!"


    Harriton was overjoyed and jumped around Sirius''s changing big black dog.


    However, he then said dejectedly, "Sirius, I was warned again by the Ministry of magic. They warned me that if I used magic in the summer vacation, I would break my wand."


    "Don''t worry, Dumbledore and I will testify for you." Sirius smiled, "last year, the house elf broke into your house and used magic. This year, I used magic on Muggles because Muggles abused my good friends James and lily -"


    "I suggest you don''t do this," Dumbledore with a white beard appeared beside them with a smile. "Using magic on Muggles is a serious violation of the law. Harry should be punished for his mistakes. Sirius, you shouldn''t protect him."


    "However, this matter is not so serious to the minor wizard. After all, it is just accidental injury."


    "You can start your Hogwarts life at ease, Sirius and Harry."

 Chapter 434

    The last few days of the summer vacation were really interesting to Harry. Although the professors were away, the house elves would always serve him attentively.


    Because during the holiday, classrooms, libraries and lounges of colleges are not allowed to enter. Harry and Sirius are neighbors with Maitreya, witch and Hagrid.


    He can ride a broomstick with Sirius to play Quidditch, play by the Black Lake, and follow Hagrid to feed Norbert.


    Hagrid always complains that Maitreya robbed his lovely Norbert. Now Norbert takes Hagrid as a breeder and obviously takes Maitreya as his own master.


    Although Harry wanted to echo a few words to make Hagrid happy, he finally decided not to do so at the thought of Mr. Maitreya''s strong strength and his seemingly troublesome character.


    Sirius took Harry to Diagon lane to buy books for the new semester. Harry got two good news - one of his father''s friends, Remus lupin, will become a new professor of defense against the dark arts, and Hagrid will become a professor of magical animals.


    At the beginning of the new school year, Harry, Hermione and Ron met on the Hogwarts train and returned to school to start the new school year.


    Suze, Alice and Dumbledore started a new plan about how to connect Voldemort and Harry''s blood, bypass the blood protection magic, kill Harry once, but won''t really kill Harry.


    The difficulty is not small.


    At present, Voldemort still can''t kill Harry, and even others can''t hurt Harry with the "Avada takes his life" Killing Curse, because the magic released by Lily''s life has a strong protective effect as long as Harry lives at his aunt''s house for a period of time every year.


    "At the cost of Harry''s blood, make Voldemort stronger and come back from resurrection?"


    Alice felt very inappropriate: "Voldemort was already strong, but he still needs to be stronger? He might really kill Harry. "


    "So, we need to pay close attention to their movements all the time. When he kills Harry, we will completely eliminate Voldemort." Said Dumbledore.


    "It''s not necessary. I''ve been learning magic ''phantom shifting'' recently. I''ll be there in time in the future." Suze said.


    Dumbledore explained: "phantom shifting has great limitations. You should understand where you want to reach before you can use it accurately. And for Voldemort, he will resist the magic of phantom shifting, and the places where he lives often resist phantom shifting. Relying solely on phantom shifting will never catch them. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t expect a simple phantom shift." Suze said, "they can''t stop me. I''m going to Harry."


    Dumbledore was relieved, but he always felt that the Maitreya seemed to hide something.


    If the Maitreya itself does not have to rely on phantom movement and can go in and out of Hogwarts freely, doesn''t it mean that he has a great opportunity to arrange things outside.


    No... Dumbledore put away his instinctive conspiracy theory, which is too suspicious.


    The condition for the other party to get through the customs is to ensure Harry''s survival and Voldemort''s death, and then they will leave the world.


    This should not happen.


    "It''s true at present. I''m going to let Severus take Harry''s blood and look for Voldemort to revive Voldemort."


    "As a potion master, Severus can make the best resurrection potion for Voldemort." Dumbledore said his proposal to Suze, "and Severus has never been regarded as a traitor by Voldemort. His brain defense is also the top, and will never expose flaws."


    Suze agrees with this proposal. After all, Peter Pettigrew, who helped Voldemort boil the resurrection potion in the original book, has been quietly killed by him, and his soul has been broken into jade.


    During this period, the avalanche jade was relatively empty. Su Ze quietly went in using the mark of flying thunder god carved in Azkaban last time, controlled several Dementors, and took out the souls of dozens of criminals to supplement the avalanche jade.


    Among them are Pettigrew Peter, Bellatrix Lestrange, her husband rodolfs and labastan.


    Barty crouch, Jr. is already on the death list. He was replaced by the body of his mother who drank the compound decoction and left Azkaban. At present, he is still detained at home by Barty crouch.


    He is also the only Death Eater who is still alive after being detained in Azkaban. Other death eaters have been swallowed up by Su Ze''s bengyu. Very subtly, these dead criminals are all the same as the Dementors'' symptoms of absorbing souls, so Suze doesn''t worry about any flaws at all.


    However, this matter can not be found by Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore is a cruel man who can sacrifice himself for the future and plan. He will never agree that Suze will go to Azkaban to kill those wizards who have no resistance, even if these wizards actually deserve to die and should be broken into pieces.


    After the plan was made, it began to be implemented.


    When Christmas came in Harry Potter''s third year, he suddenly had a nightmare: Snape knelt in front of Voldemort, holding a medicine bottle. Voldemort, like the ugliest baby from the ugliest embryo, laughed sharply and praised Snape''s loyalty.


    The next day, he went to Snape''s office uneasily and found that Snape was really not in the office.


    He talked with Sirius Black through a double-sided mirror and said his worry. Although Sirius hated Snape, he didn''t think it would be true.


    Because Dumbledore trusted Snape, so Snape should be credible.


    But even so, Harry still felt very uneasy.


    His lightning scars often hurt. The divination professor told him that he would encounter misfortune. Professor Snape had not attended several classes.


    Although Ron was very happy, Harry was not happy at all. He couldn''t help wondering whether his nightmare was true.


    Sirius said it wasn''t true, but Harry always subconsciously thought it was true. Moreover, the sharp and terrible laughter was sent by "him". The joy and pride was the real emotion of "him". Harry could even sense that he was the ugly baby and Voldemort.


    What potion did Snape take to Voldemort?


    He was distracted from time to time, and the burning pain of the scar was finally known by Sirius.


    Sirius asked Dumbledore. After Dumbledore got the news, he finally confirmed his guess... Harry Potter was indeed a mistake, and became Voldemort''s seventh Horcrux without Voldemort''s knowledge.


    Voldemort may think that "seven" is a magical number, so he thinks he has seven lives - one noumenon, six Horcruxes and six Horcruxes.


    He didn''t know. In fact, he really completed seven Horcruxes. In fact, he had eight lives.


    Suze and Erins were invited by Dumbledore to make sure the information was correct again and the plan began.


    In the original book, until Voldemort killed Harry Potter, he didn''t think he was his own Horcrux, but thought it was a fateful duel in the prophecy.

 Chapter 435

    It''s resurrecting, it''s resurrecting


    The ugly baby threw himself into the steaming potion pot


    Harry saw with his own eyes that Snape put "father''s bone", "servant''s flesh" and "enemy''s blood" into the potion pot and the ugly baby.


    Then a naked man with red eyes, no eyebrows and no nose stood up and put on his robe.


    Snape, expressionless, knelt in front of the man.


    "My master... Welcome back."


    "Very good, very good, very good... The blood of Harry Potter makes me stronger than ever..."


    My blood?


    Harry woke up, screamed involuntarily, and then rolled up the sleeves of his pajamas.


    "Knox!"


    The top of the wand lit up, and then Harry saw something that should never appear, a long, light red scar that he had never noticed.


    It''s true!


    Snape really doesn''t know when he took his blood and used it to revive Voldemort!


    You must report this to Sirius and Dumbledore immediately!


    Harry got up in a hurry, ran out of the lounge in Ron''s surprised eyes, and then happened to meet Dumbledore, Maitreya and the witch who were also talking in the corridor on the eighth floor.


    Harry couldn''t help rushing forward: "Professor Dumbledore! I saw it! Voldemort -- "


    Dumbledore looked at Harry. "What happened to Voldemort?"


    Harry didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that Dumbledore showed joy at that moment.


    But he quickly told Dumbledore all the scars and pain on his head and his recent dreams.


    Dumbledore looked serious, nodded slightly, and then said to Harry, "thank you very much for your reminder, Harry, and thank you very much for your help. But it''s late now. You need to go back and have a good rest. "


    Harry looked as if he had been punched in the face: Dumbledore, are you kidding? Voldemort is resurrected, but I can''t do anything, or should I go back to my bedroom and sleep?


    Suze smiled and reminded Harry: "Mr. Savior, remember that you are only a third grade student. You are now 13 years old and less than 14 years old. In front of Voldemort, you are as fragile as a chicken. "


    Harry was somewhat irritated and whispered, "I''m not weak!"


    "Yes, every child as old as you will try to prove that he is not weak, and then fail in front of reality. Many young people even become gloomy singles all their life because of the bad puberty at the age of thirteen or fourteen, the emotional impulse that is too green and no one Guides... "


    Before Suze had finished, Harry bowed his head. He didn''t understand what Suze meant.


    Does this have anything to do with Voldemort? Voldemort is resurrected and will destroy the world. Are you thinking about these things?


    Dumbledore also looked helplessly at Suze: "Mr. Milo, Harry must be very tired. I''d better teach him the experience of life when I have time."


    Su Ze shook his head helplessly: "so, you still have to learn one. It''s very troublesome to have a deviation in the future."


    Harry came in a hurry, not only frustrated, but also preached. His mind was not so suspicious of life. He was soon occupied by Voldemort''s resurrection.


    When he returned to the dormitory, Ron was looking at him curiously.


    "Harry, what did you just do?"


    Harry couldn''t help telling Ron about his scar pain and nightmares, and about his meeting Dumbledore just now.


    Ron kept laughing when he heard it: "Harry, you''re lucky!"


    Harry was stunned and annoyed. "I''m really lucky? Voldemort revived with my blood! "


    "No, I mean, you believe in nightmares and go to Dumbledore. Dumbledore hasn''t deducted points for you and let you come back to rest. It''s really good!" Ron smiled.


    "I''m not lying. Voldemort is really resurrected! Snape stole my blood and raised Voldemort! "


    As he spoke, Harry rolled up his sleeves for Ron to see.


    Ron looked at the scar and was stunned: "mysterious man, is he really resurrected?"


    "Really! Snape has been away from school since Christmas and is now with Voldemort! " Said Harry with certainty.


    "But how do you know? Why do you dream about the resurrection of the mysterious man? " Ron said to himself in doubt, and then clapped his hands to come to his conclusion, "Harry, you are indeed the old enemy of the mysterious man! The mysterious man can''t hide his every move from you. Doesn''t that mean he is destined to be defeated by you again? "


    "Harry, you are so good!"


    Harry was skeptical, and some accepted Ron''s inference: Maybe so? After all, he is the old enemy of the mysterious man, the boy who survived.


    However, I still feel restless inexplicably in my heart.


    You can''t just sit like this. You must find a way to do something!


    After dawn, Harry and Ron quietly found Hermione, then told Hermione the news of Voldemort''s resurrection and showed her the scar on Harry''s arm.


    Hermione looked at Harry in surprise. After confirming the news again, she said, "we should go to headmaster Dumbledore at once!"


    "But the headmaster didn''t trust what I said. He probably thought I was talking in my sleep. I told him after I met him yesterday. He just asked me to go back and have a rest." Harry complained, "and Maitreya, who also deliberately told jokes to tease me..."


    "Maybe what you said is not clear enough. You should say it again. It''s a mysterious man. The mysterious man has been resurrected..."


    Hermione was emphasizing that a dark shadow appeared behind them.


    Snape, wearing black gloves, looked at the three coldly: "miss know it all, what do you know and are eager to publicize it to your two companions?"


    Harry, Ron and Hermione turned pale and looked back at Snape as if nothing had happened.


    Snape''s mouth seemed to sneer: "Potter! Weasley! With a stupid head that can''t even be compared with a giant monster, what do you hear from miss know it all? "


    Harry shook his head together.


    "Hum, sneaky, Gryffindor deducted three points." Snape snorted coldly, raised his black robe and left quickly.


    "Hoo! I''m scared to death! I almost thought he was going to kill us! " Ron whispered.


    Hermione said, "I don''t think he''s holding the wand in his other hand all the time! Also, did he wear gloves that long before? "


    "Of course not." Harry gritted his teeth and said, "I saw last night that he used the flesh and blood of his servant when he cooked the potion. He cut off his arm! There must be something wrong with his arm now! "


    "Then why did he return to Hogwarts?" Ron strange way, "he helped the mysterious man resurrect. Shouldn''t he stay with the mysterious man? Why come back? "


    Harry was silent, and he thought of a possibility.


    Hermione said this possibility directly: "obviously, Snape came back to help the mysterious man. Dumbledore believed in Snape very much. He would never have thought that Snape would do that. "


    "If the mysterious man is most afraid of, one is Dumbledore and the other is you, Harry. Snape must have come back to Hogwarts to deal with you, most likely against you, Harry! "


    Is it really aimed at me?


    Harry was at a loss, then gritted his teeth and became strong: I must find a way to remind Dumbledore!


    He gave up today''s course and hurried to the eighth floor. The stone statue in front of the headmaster''s office was still open. He broke in directly.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, I must tell you one thing, Snape -"


    His voice was stuck in mid air. Standing in the principal''s office, it was Snape who talked to Dumbledore.

 Chapter 436

    "Potter, it''s almost time for class."


    Snape reminded coldly.


    "Considering that you''ve always been good at breaking the rules, maybe you''ll skip class today? Skip classes, come to the principal''s office and tell Dumbledore my name? "


    "A very creative move. Gryffindor lost ten because of your stupid move. Come with me to the office later!"


    Harry looked for help at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked at Harry strangely: "you should go to class, Harry. It''s time for class now."


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, I think I must tell you this. Only by telling you this can I go to class at ease. What I said last night is true. Snape really used my blood to help Voldemort revive! " Harry stressed quickly.


    Dumbledore''s expression was a little strange: "because what you saw in your dream?"


    "No, I hurt my arm. It''s a sign of Snape taking blood." Harry said, "Snape''s arm was also hurt. Yesterday he cut off his whole arm in order to revive Voldemort!"


    Dumbledore looked at Snape. Snape looked gloomy: "very full of imagination. Just your injured arm and your nightmare can explain what I have done?"


    "There must be something wrong with your arm!" Harry clenched his teeth and held on until.


    "My arm..." snape took off his long gloves. "Think carefully with your head beaten by the troll. What''s the problem with my palm allergy when I''m going to take the precious potion?"


    In front of him was a very normal arm with a slight red dot.


    Harry was stunned and his mind was blank.


    "Why not? How can it be normal? "


    Dumbledore whispered, "Harry, I''d like to believe you, but you need to be clear about dreams and reality. I believe Severus, he won''t betray me."


    Harry opened his mouth, some speechless, and even himself was vaguely suspicious.


    Am I really wrong?


    "Come on, Potter, I have something you need to do." Snape spoke and led Harry, who was tongue tied and speechless, to his office.


    Harry had always believed that Snape was the Death Eater who resurrected Voldemort, even now. Others didn''t believe it. Of course, he knew that the scar appeared on his body at an unknown time. It was definitely Snape who stole the blood from his body.


    But Dumbledore did not believe his words, but chose to believe Snape, which made Harry''s irritability and uneasiness almost unbearable.


    What on earth is Snape, a Death Eater, going to do to me?


    As a child under the age of 14, Harry also had fear in his heart.


    "Harry!"


    Ron and Hermione came out of the corner of the wall at some time. They both turned pale and shouted.


    Snape stopped, his voice cold. "Weasley, Granger, now you should be in the classroom of the spell class, not in the corridor to my office."


    Ron was tongue tied and a little speechless.


    Hermione said quickly, "Professor Snape, Harry has been very uncomfortable since this morning. We must take him to the school medical room for treatment."


    "Yes, Harry is in great pain now! You must go to the school medical room! " Cried Ron.


    When Harry heard the speech, he covered his stomach and made a look of pain.


    "Very good performance, miss know it all, Mr. Weasley, Mr. Potter." Snape said, "after you skipped class, did you finally think of such a funny reason? Red, I think you have the opportunity to deduct points from your college again. "


    "Because of the lies of the three of you, Gryffindor lost 15 points, and Potter, come with me to the office. I have something for you to do!"


    Hermione summoned up her courage and said in a trembling voice, "I''m very sorry, Professor Snape. Potter must go to the school medical room for Mrs. Pomfrey''s treatment immediately. Please talk about anything later, Dad."


    Snape stared at her coldly: "Granger, continue to lie and continue to deduct points for Gryffindor?"


    Hermione said, "it''s not a lie, it''s true, professor."


    Snape sneered and saw that he was going to deduct points.


    Just then, a burst of footsteps came, and the smiling "Mr. Maitreya" came out.


    "What are you arguing about?"


    "We are asking Professor Snape to allow us to take Harry to treatment. Harry is really in great pain. He needs to go to the school medical room for treatment." Said Hermione.


    Suze nodded when he heard the speech. "There seems to be no problem, Professor Snape. You should let Harry go to the school medical room."


    Snape stared at Suze and said coldly, "Mr. Milo, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Porter three broke Hogwarts''s rules more than once. They lied and couldn''t be trusted."


    "But they can''t be denied Mrs. Pomfrey''s treatment, can they? Mrs Pomfrey will be unhappy about it. " Suze said.


    Snape snorted coldly, turned and left, "very good."


    When he left, Harry and the three men breathed a long sigh of relief, and their faces were full of expressions of escape from death.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Maitreya. We''re going to see Harry in the school medical room now." Hermione thanked Suze and said.


    Suze nodded slightly and watched Harry leave.


    At the same time, he thought to himself: Dumbledore''s choice made Harry and his colleagues dare not place hope on other professors. They were afraid that they would attract Snape again.


    Voldemort''s real death is coming.


    However, this is not an accident for Suze.


    Because Su Ze felt that the magic knowledge he needed in this world was almost the same, there was no way to continue the matter of seizing the soul - if it continued, Dumbledore might no longer cooperate, but regarded Su Ze as a new threat to British wizards.


    This point was already determined when Suze decided to pass Dumbledore''s plan.


    After all, if not for customs clearance, if you want to experience more original stories, Suze can watch the fourth year of the story of Harry Potter and the Goblet of fire, and Suze can also postpone Dumbledore''s plan to revive Voldemort.


    Now Voldemort has resurrected as planned, which means that his time of death has come.


    When he came to the headmaster''s office, Snape, who had just been aggressive, stood in front of Dumbledore again.


    "I can''t allow... I can''t allow it!"


    Snape shouted excitedly, "I will never send Lily''s child to that man! Never! "


    "Severus, trust me, I''m sure I won''t hurt Harry." Dumbledore said in a deep voice.


    Snape is still unbelievable.


    He believed Dumbledore''s plan, so when Dumbledore asked him to revive Voldemort, he chose to go.


    But he couldn''t believe what he had just said from Dumbledore.


    Bring Harry to Voldemort.


    Don''t hurt Harry? Voldemort won''t hurt Harry? How is that possible!


    Snape felt that the world became crazy. After Dumbledore, the greatest White wizard, chose to revive Voldemort, he chose to send the boy Harry who survived to Voldemort.


    It''s more loyal than the most loyal Death Eater!


    Snape couldn''t agree to this request.


    From the day lily died, he vowed to protect Lily''s child, even if the child had the blood of the potter''s monster.


    Personally give Lily''s child to Voldemort and let him kill Harry. As long as Snape thought about it, he felt that it was almost erasing the whole meaning of his survival.

 Chapter 437

    "Professor Snape."


    Suze said, "Harry will not be in danger."


    Snape looked back at him angrily: "what do you know! The wizard in front of me, the greatest White wizard, promised me failure again and again. "


    "As a Death Eater, I quietly passed information to him. All my requirements are just to protect Lily..."


    Dumbledore looked at Snape with great guilt: "I''m sorry, Severus. I never thought that Peter Pettigrew would betray, and Sirius would suddenly change the Secret Keeper... "


    "Don''t look at me like this. If you say such words, it seems that you can offset all your sins!" Snape roared angrily, "what''s the difference between you and the Dark Lord in trying to manipulate the fate of others, Albus Dumbledore!"


    Suze looked at their quarrel and thought of the death of Harry''s parents in the original book. Sirius blamed him most for changing the secret keeper to dwarf Peter. Dwarf Peter then betrayed, which was tantamount to his being clever and killing James Potter and Lily.


    He believes that if everyone can''t think of it, it will not leak the secret, and it will be safer than the Secret Keeper himself.


    To tell the truth, Sirius was really smart at this time. No wonder he thought he was killed by Harry and had no complaints.


    However, the prophecy of Voldemort and his old enemy little boy was vague and never specifically referred to Harry Potter.


    If Sirius doesn''t act smart, Voldemort will never find the whereabouts of James and his wife, so Voldemort may start with another couple and another child, creating another boy, Neville Longbottom.


    "I don''t think you need to quarrel, Snape. Listen to me."


    Suze said, "you should take Harry to the Dark Lord."


    "No way, I''ll never --" snape said, suddenly calming down and repeating, "I should take Harry to the Dark Lord."


    "Yes, you should take Harry with the door key to the Dark Lord in half an hour." Suze said again.


    Snape then repeated again, with a dull expression, grabbed the "door key" on Dumbledore''s desk and left the principal''s office.


    Silent mantra, soul snatching mantra without staff?


    Dumbledore frowned and looked at Suze.


    "Mr. Milo, we never use the soul snatching curse against our own people."


    Su Ze said, "it''s called magic, not soul snatching curse. Magic can only last for a period of time. It doesn''t last as long as soul snatching curse. It can be maintained with simple orders, and there are few flaws."


    Even so, Dumbledore still felt very uneasy. Such power is too powerful for normal wizards. Even Dumbledore himself did not have the confidence to confront such a powerful Maitreya.


    He even suspected that the Norwegian back dragon in the forbidden forest was so obedient because it was controlled by the Maitreya. He has been to a dragon farm. Even if he raised a large dragon from childhood, he will still be wild and difficult to tame. He will never regard the breeder as his master or family.


    Fortunately, it only takes one day to solve Voldemort, and the Maitreya will leave.


    Dumbledore thought so.


    "Time is pressing. Get ready. Meet Voldemort in half an hour." Suze said.


    "Now, I''m going to Guling Pavilion."


    Dumbledore hurriedly said, "Mr. Maitreya, I hope you don''t do too bad things to the goblins in gringott..."


    Suze did not respond to him because the figure had disappeared in his principal''s office.


    Hogwarts''s anti phantom movement is not against the instantaneous movement of magical animals and domestic elves. Of course, it can''t stop Su Ze''s flying Thunder God.


    As for the distance between Hogwarts and London''s Diagon Alley - how big is the whole of Britain, it is completely covered by flying Thunder God.


    After the collapse of jade and the integration of all forces, Su Ze''s flying Thor really needs to make full use of it. It can still fly around the world several times. It''s even easier to reach Diagon lane.


    The last day is in the world of Harry Potter, so you must remember it deeply.


    Suze changed into Bellatrix Lestrange and walked into the gringott.


    A goblin came up and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Ms. Bellatrix Lestrange seems to be dead. Her Vault -"


    As he spoke, his eyes became dazed and led Su Ze to the underground vault.


    "Yes, I''ll take you to get the things in the vault."


    The goblin said blankly and looked at the top old goblin: "Mrs. Lestrange is going to take what''s in her vault."


    The old goblin looked at Su Ze suspiciously, and his eyes were dazed. He called out another name: "Borg!"


    Another goblin named Borg came out. Under the influence of magic, they felt as if they had verified the identity of Bellatrix Lestrange.


    After that, Borg drove Suze with a small pusher and they went to the underground vault together.


    The cart went along the track, turned clumps of stalactites, and passed through a water wall.


    This water wall has the function of breaking the devil. Su Ze''s transformation was stimulated by the function of breaking the devil and turned into the original shape. Borg also woke up from the illusion and suddenly woke up like a dream: "ah? Who the hell are you? This is not -- "


    Before he shouted, he was controlled by magic again.


    The cart came to a fiery red dragon. Although the dragon looks fierce, it is blind and sensitive to sound. The iron chain runs through the dragon''s body.


    Whenever the shaking chain made a clatter, the Dragon shook its head and tail in pain and roared.


    Through the dragon, Borg put his hand on the vault gate, and the gate disappeared little by little.


    Displayed in front of Su Ze are mountains of gold and silver, bizarre biological specimens, and a skeleton still wearing a crown.


    Suze guessed that the skeleton was the ancestor of the Lestrange family. As for the crown, I don''t know what Lestrange family robbed it or what honor it had before.


    Glancing around, he found the golden cup of hutchpatch. Su Ze directly inspired the residual soul of Voldemort above with his mind, and swallowed it with avalanche jade.


    Seeing that the time had only passed ten minutes, and it was still a little early from the appointed time, Su Ze took some gold and silver out of the vault.


    Out of the vault, Su Ze saw several waiting goblins and a huge fire dragon with a big mouth open to himself.


    "Invade Guling Pavilion, greedy thief, you pay the price of your life!" The goblins shrieked.

 Chapter 438

    "Very good."


    Su Ze smiled, waved to cut off the iron chain that bound the dragon, and pressed his palm on the dragon''s eyes to stimulate its blind eyes, forcibly gave birth to new eyes and treated them.


    The Dragon shed blood and tears, opened his eyes, and then roared with joy.


    Su Ze rode on the dragon''s back and signaled that he could take revenge.


    The Dragon opened his mouth and spewed a flame at the goblins.


    The goblins screamed to release magic, some blocked the fire, and a little attacked the dragon.


    All the magic disappeared a few meters away from the dragon. Seeing this behind the scenes, the dragon was even more happy, spitting out flames to burn these goblins, and then rushed towards the Treasury.


    Su Ze looked at it in surprise, raised his hand and pressed its head: "fool, what are you doing?"


    The Dragon roared at the vault, which meant obviously that if I didn''t take so many gold coins, would it still be the dragon?


    Su Ze looked at it coldly and exerted himself on his hand.


    With a loud noise, the dragon''s head fell down on the ground. He felt that he was forcibly broken from his neck and was about to die.


    Suze straightened its head, treated it again, and then looked at it.


    The Dragon looked at him obediently and fearfully, bowed his head, and dared not make any suggestions any more.


    "Let''s go and play with a magic wand." Su Ze took the dragon and flew out of the underground vault to the outside in the shocked eyes and noisy cries of the goblins in Guling Pavilion.


    The Dragon flew to the Hogwarts forbidden forest. He went to the wand shop.


    Ollivander, the owner of the magic wand shop with gray hair and silver eyes, looked at Suze.


    "It seems that you have never bought a magic wand from me..."


    "Yes." Suze said,


    "So, do you prefer to use your left hand or your right hand?" Asked Ollivander.


    Suze smiled, felt it, and walked out of the magic wand shop in Ollivander''s surprised eyes. In the final analysis, the magic wand is nothing but something made by the tails of some magical animals and the branches of some magical trees to help cast spells.


    He thought he could use magic and should be able to meet the right wand like Harry, which was also very interesting.


    After his induction, he found that the wand didn''t mean much to him. It can be said that the wand itself has a certain preference, which focuses on white magic, black magic, magic spell and deformation. Is this preference meaningful for Su Ze who has broken jade?


    All magic, if he is willing to spend time studying, can be promoted to a very high level, which is not difficult to surpass Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    However, Su Ze''s current strength system has been formed. Magic can only be embellishment and auxiliary in the future, and there is no need to continue.


    It''s not so interesting to see through the essence of buying a magic wand.


    With a thought, flying Thor returned to Hogwarts and came to Dumbledore and Alice.


    "Harry had been taken away by Snape with the door key a minute ago." Dumbledore spoke and said quickly.


    "Good, this time should be just right."


    Suze put his hands on Dumbledore and Alice''s shoulders and launched the flying Thor again.


    Time and space conversion, when they appear again, is in a dilapidated manor.


    Harry Potter was being hit by a green light, his eyes widened in despair and looked dead.


    Opposite Harry was Voldemort with a bald head, no nose and a black robe. Voldemort circled a big snake at his feet. Behind him were more than a dozen death eaters, including Snape, who looked at a loss as if he had just recovered.


    "Dumbledore?" Cried Voldemort, screaming.


    Snape noticed what he had done. He took Harry to Voldemort and asked Voldemort to kill Harry.


    "Dumbledore!" Snape roared angrily, tears streaming from his eyes. "I''ll kill you!"


    Su Ze raised his hand: "wait a minute."


    No one obeyed him. When the enemy met, he was not only jealous, but also very happy. Voldemort and the Death Eaters raised their wands together and issued the Avada curse to Suze, Dumbledore and Alice.


    Su Ze raised his hand with a cold hum: Shenluo Tianzheng!


    All the spells were resisted, offset, and even bounced out.


    Then Suze grabbed the floating Harry Potter soul and roughly stuffed it back - unlike other people who were killed by Avada, the direct soul was blown away. Harry''s soul was only blown off the part of Voldemort''s remnant soul. Now the real Harry''s soul is still intact.


    After that, Suze released the Vientiane Tianyin again, sucked the snake Nagini in front of him, swallowed up the residual soul of Voldemort and destroyed the last Horcrux.


    Voldemort frowned at the scene and finally realized that Dumbledore and the strange Oriental man were destroying their Horcruxes.


    This made him a little flustered and even angry.


    Once again, he raised his wand and aimed it at Suze.


    "Avada is dead!"


    Su Ze snorted coldly, waved and played the spell, and then sucked Snape over.


    "Earth burst sky star!"


    Voldemort and Death Eaters frantically release magic, but they can''t resist the huge attraction that suddenly rises. Even if they are mature wizards, they have good combat ability and magic ability. Voldemort himself is also a powerful wizard to the peak. At this time, they can''t escape the earth explosion star exerted by this facet on the more powerful Suze.


    In just a few seconds, the whole manor had become an open space and a pit appeared. A huge earth ball with a radius of 100 meters was hung in mid air, and Voldemort and the death eaters were squeezed into meat sauce.


    The earth burst Celestial Star is also a seal technique based on strong gravity. If the seal is for an immortal enemy, it will naturally be injected by chakra in the follow-up, so that the enemy can''t move.


    For ordinary Voldemort and death eaters, this squeezing force is enough to make them die completely.


    Avalanche jade began to devour these souls.


    Dumbledore, Snape and Harry, who had just survived, looked at the scene in shock and were completely speechless.


    A huge ball with a radius of 100 meters is almost equivalent to a skyscraper hanging in the sky. The shadow completely covers them and seems to crush them like ants.


    Is this what a wizard can do? Is this still the power of magic?


    "I''ve only heard of this power before. When I witnessed it with my own eyes, I couldn''t help but feel deeply shocked."


    Alice whispered.


    "Lord Maitreya, it can be called the power of God!"


    Sure enough, the power of God.


    Dumbledore opened his mouth and found that although the description looked arrogant, it seemed to be used here at the moment, but it was just right.

 Chapter 439

    Until now, Dumbledore also realized once again how powerless he was in front of this Maitreya.


    The previous vigilance and doubt about him seemed so ridiculous in retrospect.


    Even if it is all strength, it is unable to resist this person from other worlds. The other party seems to be just looking for fun!


    The fourth level of customs clearance reincarnation world "Harry Potter"


    The prompt sound sounded. In addition to obtaining reincarnation points, the selection skills also appeared in front of Su Ze and Alice.


    This time, Alice always followed Su Ze and made a lot of contributions, so she got the opportunity to choose three skills like Su Ze.


    To get this opportunity, Alice did not hesitate to choose the natural easy looking mags, as well as improving the effect of soul snatching curse and improving her magic level.


    With these three items, and Irene herself is an elite wizard, she will soon reach the stronger level of A-level comprehensive strength.


    However, it is obviously worse than Dumbledore and Voldemort, and should not reach S-level comprehensive strength.


    Su Ze also chose to enhance the role of soul snatching mantra. He is not pedantic. He knows that sometimes he quietly manipulates some enemies to better seek benefits for himself.


    Soul snatching mantra Su Ze has been cultivated with broken jade, but the greater the power of this ability, the better, the more calm it is.


    Then he chose Animagus and Yirong mags.


    These two abilities are very rare in the whole Harry Potter magic world, and there are not too many successful cultivation. This is also the reason why Su Ze, considering that he has broken jade and is about to enter a higher-level world to fight, may be able to use changing body shapes and changing animals.


    Of course, these three options are not necessary.


    With avalanche jade, Su Ze can completely consume the energy of avalanche jade to promote his evolution towards this aspect. He also has alternative methods,. For example, Su Ze can achieve the same effect with substantive separation, shadow separation and transformation.


    However, the reward of choosing skills for customs clearance can save the energy of avalanche jade. Of course, Su Ze should choose.


    "Lord Maitreya, next customs clearance tips... Do you need to change the title?"


    Alice asked.


    "Of course not." Suze said.


    Eileenston was a little uneasy: "isn''t this clearly destroying the current world of training combatants in siroba? Directly provoking the state of siroba? "


    "I did this just to let the state of siroba know?" Su Ze said in a deep voice, "if the state of siroba doesn''t know that I pass through the world, it doesn''t make any sense. This matter was doomed when the state of siroba provoked me again and again. "


    "But, Lord Maitreya, you may not know that the current public opinion in siroba..." said Alice.


    "I don''t know, but I can guess." Suze said, "as the masses without logical thinking ability, black or white public opinion and happy people, they actually listen to the opinions of all kinds of media and think what the state of siroba wants them to think."


    "At least sixty or seventy percent of the people have a great hatred for me?"


    Iris nodded silently: people in siroba are always proud that their news media can tell the truth. They have freedom of speech, but they don''t realize that all their ways of thinking and access to information are carefully guided and arranged by the government and elites.


    The so-called freedom is nothing more than scolding one''s own political clown and being guided to scold other countries... If it comes to the secrets of the elite, they will have to be killed in a car accident, commit suicide and disappear from the world on the same day.


    At present, the government of the state of siroba has indeed succeeded. The majority of the whole society has reached a consensus on the state of China and the Maitreya. It can be said that there is a surge of public opinion. It is only necessary to cultivate a strong man equivalent to the Maitreya to start the war.


    However, the Maitreya has started now. After passing the fourth level reincarnation world Harry Potter, what should the state of siroba react?


    Must be angry and afraid?


    With the departure of Suze and Alice from the reincarnation world of Harry Potter, the news of "Maitreya" and "elderberry" customs clearance in the world has spread directly. Of course, the first country to be shocked is siroba, and the most sensational is siroba.


    Who the elderberry is is is not the concern of the government and people of western Romania at all. They only see the return of the Maitreya and pass through their most important reincarnation world Harry Potter.


    Harry Potter is the world where the first A-level comprehensive strength combatant witch in siroba was born, and it is also the reincarnation world that has the closest contact with the whole siroba.


    Because many people say that the world is dangerous, some people die in the reincarnation world, and some rumors say that the erosion leaked from the world has destroyed some villages and towns in the northeast of siroba.


    However, most people in siroba believe that this should be taken for granted.


    After all, the risk of entering the reincarnation world itself has such a risk. Compared with the results of training combatants in siroba, all this is worth it.


    Then, very suddenly, the Mira, who has always been advertised as an evil, barbaric and terrible ruler by the news media of the state of siroba, cleared the reincarnation world and robbed the reincarnation world.


    Naturally, the whole country is in an uproar.


    Countless people poured into the streets, holding slogans and shouting protests.


    There are also countless people in the central forum of reincarnation in the state of siroba crazy brushing attack posts on the Maitreya.


    Their action was extremely rapid and even affected the territory of China. The news media in China received instructions from the state and did not report the accident.


    However, some people from siroba, or Chinese people with money from siroba, talk on the Internet and the reincarnation central forum about how Su Ze doesn''t talk about martial ethics. Doing so greatly destroys the good relations between countries, which is absolutely an act that should not be done. In the future, when "friends are surprised", Maitreya must be responsible.


    For such people, Wen''an, Jarvis and little Jarvis are very willing to deal with them. After all, the fish who jumped ashore on their own initiative simply saw what they were in the past. They either collected money to do things or were mentally ill, either stupid or bad, or stupid and bad.


    Su Ze also explained to Alice, felt his flying thunder mark, and then prepared to leave.


    At this time, he sensed that a force suddenly and strangely came around him.


    This power is so strong - Suze was surprised. Does siroba have such power?


    When he subconsciously used his strength to defend, he heard whispering nonsense. With Su Ze''s strength and spirit at this time, even if the meaning of this nonsense is unknown and the pronunciation is strange, it is not a language that any creature in the world can send out.


    It sounds like the meaningless sound of sleep, and it sounds like the sound of dying. The last breath passes through the chest and throat of the dead, with the last aftertaste of the dead, like the last bit of regret and resentment.


    "Ah... Kalrr - ngdht -"


    In Su Ze''s heart, words are reflected.


    "Sleeping... Calling... Soul..."


    Su Ze''s fist clenched slightly, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "no, boss, you have been reincarnated from the seventh level to the real world?"


    At present, there is no doubt that the only one in the land of siroba and in the world can do this.


    The old God reincarnates the world.


    But Suze didn''t expect that the old God had quietly eroded to the state of siroba and sent out the nonsense he knew.


    Does this mean that the state of siroba is actually hopeless?

 Chapter 440

    In fact, it has not reached that level.


    The so-called "old gods" sometimes refer to the powerful gods who dominated everything hundreds of millions of years ago. They are also known as "old dominators".


    According to the setting, every heyday of the old rulers is to destroy the earth and human civilization. Later, the "old dominator" was defeated by the "Old God", imprisoned, unable to move, and fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, he could only talk nonsense, do some activities, and then fall into a deep sleep again.


    The old God was defeated by the old God? Aren''t they together?


    It does seem tongue twister, but it''s a more accurate translation.


    The old God is equal to the old dominator and, at some times, one of the old dominators, ksuru, also known as great old one. The old gods are another group of gods, called ancient gods, whose original vocabulary is elder gods.


    No detour is that the "old dominators" are beaten down by the "ancient gods" and can''t move.


    For some crazy believers, the old God is the old dominator, and the old dominator is the only one, the great ksuru, and the old dominator who first called on mankind and transmitted the thought of the old dominator.


    The former dominator only refers to kesulu.


    As a highly polluting and erosive old dominator, kesulu calls on human beings. In fact, there is no distinction between good and evil. He just leads those who can hear nonsense to the underwater sunken city of lalaiye like human beings call poultry and guide ants to pass on some ideas.


    Just thoughts and nonsense make these humans die or crazy


    Now Suze should feel some nonsense of kesulu. If we strictly follow the setting, kesulu''s call and nonsense can affect limited human beings. The more troublesome thing is how to pass through the reincarnation world, that''s all.


    Su Ze thinks he is strong enough, but he is not strong enough to take risks in the kesulu world, which is set to destroy the sky and the earth, and the aftereffects of words and deeds can pollute human beings and make people like death.


    In short, when Su Ze picked up his tentacles with his mind, he saw that the palm sized flesh and blood was inlaid with more than a dozen constantly wriggling eyes and meat pox, which was very disgusting.


    "What does that mean? Say hello? "


    Suze asked.


    "Wyrr... Klrr..." sounded with a sinister and vicious whisper.


    Suze understood: ksuru was urging him to leave. He seemed to have a crush on the region of siroba.


    "Well, I won''t come here in a short time." Suze said, "but you can''t kill my men."


    The inexplicable whisper sounded again. Su Ze received the other party''s final reply, then smiled, launched the flying Thunder God''s skill and disappeared in the distance.


    When he reappeared, he had already appeared in the imperial capital of China.


    Standing where he stood, he looked at the West from a distance. Suze could not see the erosion of the reincarnation world, kesulu, but he understood that the other party must be looking at him as well as himself.


    It really makes Su Ze feel like another world.


    Unconsciously, he had the qualification to stand in front of the gods and was able to exchange conditions with kesulu.


    "Lord Maitreya, how are you all the way?"


    Wen''an, whose palm was busy, said with a smile, "Lan Ruxin''s plane has just landed. You have arrived at me. It seems that flying Thor is more convenient."


    "That''s nature."


    Su zezan asked Wen An what he was doing.


    Wen An gave a brief introduction to the general arrangement. Su Ze didn''t have much interest in being in power. He just listened and judged that Wen An had arranged the matter in sufficient detail and comprehensive. There was no need to intervene.


    It''s not too long before they leave. It''s just that they have experienced the world of death and the world of Harry Potter for a long time. Everything is still as usual here in the imperial capital of China.


    "Although I''ve just been busy, I''d like to suggest that Lord Maitreya take a good rest."


    Wen An''an said: "but considering that you have rested enough in the reincarnation world, it is not difficult to pass the customs, so it is not recommended."


    "Well, there''s nothing to rest." Su Ze said, "I need to consider the two six level reincarnation worlds and the five level reincarnation world in China."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze inevitably asked Wen''an about the reaction of siroba.


    The response of the state of siroba was to pretend to be deaf and dumb. There was no response, not even a diplomatic notice of protest. If he didn''t know that the news media of the West Roba were fanning the flames and the people were demonstrating enthusiastically, Suze would really think that the West Roba would suffer a loss.


    This reaction is not beyond expectation.


    After all, Suze''s strength is too strong. The government of siroba is full of elites and smart people. When they realized that the dark rubbing had damaged the reputation of the Maitreya, and the rhythmic way had attracted the attention of the Maitreya, they quickly came up with a solution.


    This countermeasure is to remain silent and stop coming out in exchange for Su Ze''s no longer annoyed.


    If you protest again or use any shady means, it''s hard to say what Suze will do in his anger.


    "They think well..." Su Ze sneered. "I hope they are lucky not to meet that guy."


    Wen''an asks what''s going on, and Suze tells Wen''an that the seventh level reincarnation world erosion has occurred in siroba.


    Wen''an, no matter how smart she is, is surprised by the news.


    Has there been the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world? Although the Yanglu civilization is arrogant, and the pirate thinking that either I or the enemy is very annoying, although countries such as siroba and Eagle head have always been enemies with China, Wen''an feels uneasy at the thought that this is the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world.


    Even if she is already an S-class comprehensive strength, she is the second most powerful person in the world except Su Ze.


    "So soon, there will be the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world... The environment that mankind will face in the future will not be solved by delaying the speed of customs clearance or compromising. I really don''t know what it will be like. "


    Wen An rarely sighed.


    Before long, LAN Ruxin, Yan Dahai and Tao Shaowu came to the headquarters of the reincarnation department from the airport. When they saw Su Ze, who came back from flying Thunder God, they were a little surprised and speechless.


    They were on the plane all the time, but Suze came back first.


    "This adventure is officially over." Wen An''an said, "we just received a message from Jarvis and need us to do something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Suze asked.


    "Jarvis''s master Tony Stark has appeared in the real world. Jarvis is ready to return to his master. I hope we can allow iron man Tony Stark''s action on the one hand and give him enough living funds on the other." Wen An said.


    Su Ze immediately frowned: it is the erosion of the reincarnation world again.


    The erosion of the reincarnation world before, especially Jarvis, was definitely a big help.


    Now Jarvis can certainly leave, especially Jarvis has cultivated a new batch of little Jarvis long ago, but the iron man with independent ideas and the guy smart enough to rub the iron man''s armor with some materials are not so simple.


    In particular, iron man and the avenger alliance have obvious propaganda color of anti dictatorship and love of freedom. What will iron man and Jarvis do if they choose to take refuge in the world''s eagle head and siroba?


    Suze would never want to see that he was forced to destroy Jarvis.


    "It seems that before I really start my next adventure, I have to be prepared for the Chinese side." Su Ze said to Wen An''an.


    Wen An understands that Su Ze is talking about the position of iron man. However, she also feels that Su Ze''s preparation does not seem to be limited to this aspect.


    "Lord Maitreya, what''s the specific arrangement?"


    "Talk to Tony Stark and get through the reincarnation world of EVA."

 Chapter 441

    Su Ze''s real adventure, of course, is no longer the fourth level reincarnation world or the fifth level reincarnation world, but China''s current two sixth level reincarnation worlds.


    Wen''an has long expected this.


    However, when Su Ze talked about going through EVA, Wen''an was slightly surprised.


    It is certainly necessary to meet Tony Stark and determine his position. Because Jarvis witnessed too many secrets when Suze and Wen''an rose all the way, and because of Tony Stark''s scientific research strength in developing iron man armor.


    It is obviously unacceptable for Tony Stark to take this scientific research strength to hostile countries such as the Eagle Head country and the siroba country, and Jarvis, who is familiar with many materials of Suze, Wen''an and China.


    But the reincarnation world of eva


    After Yan Dahai, Tao Shaowu and others left, Wen''an rarely loosened his laptop and performed a special sealing technique, so that the dialogue can only be carried out between Maira, LAN Ruxin and himself.


    "Lord Maitreya, is it necessary to pass the customs in the reincarnation world of EVA?" Wen An asked with concern.


    Su Ze pondered for a moment and didn''t know where to start.


    The world of EVA, from the world outlook to the origin of the whole story, is full of "middle two setting" and "middle two thinking".


    To say that "form two" must be bad and wrong; But obviously, the whole story has little meaning and quite no realistic logic.


    The story setting is more like the setting of a teenager in adolescence. It is rigorous, distinctive and whimsical, but its development and motivation are really insufficient.


    In the story setting of EVA, the human group is actually a very special existence.


    Adam and Lilith were born from the tree of life, the highest form of "male" and "female" of life.


    After the tree of life disintegrated, the branches turned into the gun of rankinus.


    Hundreds of millions of years ago, Adam and Lilith fell to the earth with the meteorite. Adam came to the South Pole and Lilith came to Hakone, Japan.


    From Adam''s body, all the remaining apostles were born. After the LCL solution in Lilith''s body was mixed into the sea water, human beings were born. In short, human beings are Lilith''s "Avatar", while the apostles are "Adam''s" Avatar.


    In the story, in 2000, when human beings were experimenting with Adam, they inadvertently triggered Adam''s awakening, which directly led to the second impact. The impact led to the deflection of the earth''s axis and the rise of sea level, which also brought Adam back to embryonic form. At the same time, mankind also got the gun of rankinus and the dead sea instrument.


    After that, humans established the Third New Tokyo City, including the base of nerv headquarters, in the huge underground space formed by Lilith''s fall in Hakone. At the same time, humans also restrained Lilith''s regeneration with the gun of rankineus and imprisoned her in the final dogma area.


    In fact, the purpose of the apostles was not to attack mankind. The only criterion of their action was to return to Adam. But as long as the Apostle returns to Adam, it will inevitably lead to a third impact, so mankind will obstruct it.


    Why did Adam go to Lilith when the Apostle returned? Because all the apostles regarded Lilith in the final dogma as Adam, the real Adam had long been transplanted into the palm of dingyuandu.


    This seems like a big misunderstanding. In fact, everything has been planned for a long time. After Seele got the Dead Sea document, he learned the conditions for mankind to complete the plan, and guided the whole plan with the predictions in the book. A very important prophecy is that after all the apostles are destroyed, the tree of life will reverse, which is the so-called "appointed day".


    Therefore, the purpose of the Third New Tokyo City in the upper layer of Lilith itself is to attract the apostles and eliminate them all. The apostles invaded again and again. In fact, they had already written in the script of dingyuandu. The so-called apostles are just pieces to complete the plan.


    The story is probably like this, but it''s really hard to say the mentality of the second middle school - the protagonist''s adolescent mentality is a perfect tangle and display. The mentality of dingyuandu is a large adolescent. The purpose of all the plans is to see Kenji''s mother again.


    Not only that, it seems that dingyuandu is really jealous of his son. He is jealous of the love that dingshinji has received... This plot makes people cover their faces. Who''s a normal father jealous of his wife''s love for his son? Are you sick? Are you an adult?


    There is also the EVA final completion plan, which aims at the unification of all mankind. This plan is actually the decision of those in power behind the scenes all over the world. Are you really a group of adults, such as Seele and the human completion committee? What are you doing if you don''t plan your life, plan your development goals and actively cooperate?


    Of course, the original book also has this setting.


    The setting is that the United Nations army and the normal armed forces all over the world can never resist any apostle. How to fight with normal weapons, the apostles should recover even if they are injured, which can not be eliminated at all.


    Su Ze recalled such a pass with a smile.


    The reincarnation world of EVA is too much like the behavioral logic of teenagers... Compared with the world of Naruto, there is no big difference between dingyuandu and yuzhibo with earth, and there is no big difference between those in power and yuzhibo who believe in the eye of the moon plan. They are all middle-school or speechless guys.


    However, there are normal human beings in Naruto. Yu Zhibo and Yu Zhibo are behind the scenes, not the ruling force. Finally, everyone shouted on the stage¡¶ EVA is the execution of this kind of thing by the ruling forces and those in power.


    They all like to go to extremes... God talks about mankind''s completion, atonement to the gods and eternal life. Su Ze''s feeling is, can''t you live well?


    The reason why we have to pass EVA is that if those apostles continue to erode the real world, it is still quite troublesome.


    Su Ze thought about it and introduced Wen''an and LAN Ruxin.


    Wen''an became interested and discussed the setting of the story with Su Ze: "in this way, the human completion plan is that all humans exchange for Lilith''s rebirth and return to Lilith. If human beings do not complete it, can they kill all the apostles and maintain the status quo? "


    "It is not allowed to set according to the original book, because several of the most fundamental settings in the original book are about how to say the Dead Sea ancient prose - in short, the setting of the Dead Sea ancient prose is the highest prophecy." Su Ze said, "the third shock must happen. If it happens passively, human beings may perish. If it happens actively, it is the only complement for eternity."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze himself felt disapproval.


    LAN Ruxin said: "what is this setting? To put it bluntly, the story didn''t think of a good place from the beginning. It was deliberately tangled? "


    So, this is the second place.


    Su Ze thought.


    According to common sense, infer whether there is a conspiracy behind the Dead Sea ancient prose? Why is it so omniscient that everything is recorded and predicted? The degree of absurdity of this thing is probably the same as a country leader''s decision to dissolve the country in a certain year and month by relying on the book of changes and the Tui Bei Tu.


    "I think they need the eye of the moon plan..." Wen An said with a smile. "According to the setting of the story, human beings in this world are psychologically incomplete and imperfect. They simply hang them on the tree, seize their souls and let them sleep in their dreams forever."


    Wen An''an''s words are of course exaggerated, which is not so for Su Ze.


    In this world, at least Shinji and other human beings have feelings and love, and their hearts are at least positive, not so.


    Things like dingyuandu and Seele are messy¡ª¡ª


    To pass through this reincarnation world, perhaps ordinary forces must follow human perfection, otherwise they will usher in the third impact and human destruction.


    For the current Su Ze, is it really necessary to maintain this ending?


    After some discussion, Su Ze also had his own idea in his heart - whether it was OK or not, whether it was the ending of the original work or not, the eva world always had to pass the customs.

 Chapter 442

    The reincarnation world of EVA is still solved by Su Ze, while iron man Tony Stark needs Wen An to contact.


    After removing the isolation, Wen An sent a message on her computer, and soon her computer made a sound.


    Wen An''an looks at Su Ze: "it''s Jarvis''s call invitation..."


    "Now Jarvis is no longer at the glasses otaku, but at Tony Stark. The call invitation should be Tony Stark''s request for dialogue."


    Su Ze nodded slightly, Wen An connected the conversation, and then turned the computer screen to Su Ze.


    A white man appeared on the computer screen: "Hello, the power in the different world, Mr. Maitreya."


    "Different world?" Suze smiled, "for our world, Mr. stark, you are a visitor from a different world."


    "Welcome, Mr. stark."


    The two of them exchanged a polite word, and Tony Stark''s expression became serious.


    "Mr. Milo, according to the standards of your world, I am the projection of Tony Stark in the world of iron man, which is the manifestation of this reincarnation world eroding your reincarnation world."


    "If you pass the iron man reincarnation world, then I will disappear..."


    "Tony Stark won''t disappear." Suze said, "it''s just that Tony Stark in the reincarnation world never knows that his projection and Jarvis''s projection have been in our world."


    "It''s really strange -" Tony Stark shook his fist in the computer screen and pulled out one of his hair. "You see, I''m a living person, I''m not anyone''s projection, I''m iron man... Why do you pass through the reincarnation world, I will completely disappear, and even the traces of existence will not be left?"


    Suze didn''t expect that Tony Stark''s first problem was not the position of race and culture, but his own problems.


    This is really human nature. No matter when and where, race and culture are secondary needs. First, we should ensure our own survival and existence.


    That''s what Tony Stark is struggling with.


    Who is true in the reincarnation world, who is now in a different world, and who is the real self?


    For Tony Stark, the real reality should be that he lives in a real and real world. The place he is now in is called the different world. The so-called reincarnation world is just the repetition of a story.


    This is the realistic logic that he can normally accept and understand.


    However, the message he received is that the world he lives in is the reincarnation world iron man. He is the projection of the protagonist iron man in the story and the erosion of the story world to the real world.


    In this case, Tony Stark was so contradictory that he scratched his hair and swearing.


    "Mr. stark, I can''t answer your question. No one knows why the reincarnation world appears in our world, and no one knows why the reincarnation world will erode our real world."


    "For us, these are also unsolved mysteries. We don''t even know whether the reincarnation world is an opportunity or a disaster for us."


    "What we can be sure of is that whenever qualified combatants appear, they can enter the reincarnation world and take risks," Suze said. As long as you meet the conditions, you can open the reincarnation world of iron man and start a story. "


    If we as like as two peas, the iron man can be turned into ten thousand times and one hundred thousand times at the same time, that is to say, ten thousand to one hundred thousand stories of iron man, ten thousand to one hundred thousand identical Tony Stark.


    "Then, with the failure of customs clearance, these flesh and blood Tony Stark and the story of iron man will disappear."


    "To be more cruel, Mr. stark, you are not the only one with flesh and blood, nor the only stark. You are just the only projection, Tony Stark in the process of eroding our world."


    Tony Stark''s expression was very ugly: the answer was that he had never thought of cruelty, just unexpected cruelty.


    He is not only not special, but quite ordinary.


    "If our world has not been cleared, what will we become?" After a long silence, Tony Stark asked.


    "Will it erode more Tony Stark and more Jarvis?"


    "No."


    Suze replied positively, "only one you, one Jarvis, will appear in the erosion of the reincarnation world to our world."


    Tony Stark closed his eyes slightly and then opened his eyes: "that is to say, if I pass through the reincarnation world, I will disappear, leaving only Tony Stark in the reincarnation world, and countless other reincarnation worlds may also disappear."


    "If I don''t pass the reincarnation world of iron man, I will be the only eroded version of Tony Stark. What will happen if you don''t pass the Customs for a long time? "


    Su Ze responded: "it will lead to some changes in our world. The reincarnation world will always integrate into our world. If it is some disaster stories or bad stories, we must pass the customs as quickly as possible to prevent any accidents from leading to global disasters in our world."


    Tony Stark was silent. He didn''t speak.


    As a person, he would like to say selfishly: then don''t pass iron man and let me survive alone as a unique Tony Stark.


    However, he still needs to consider more things - he wants to meet Tony Stark in the reincarnation world and know what will eventually become if the two worlds merge.


    Of course, Tony Stark, on the one hand, has his instinctive pride and self-confidence, on the other hand, he also has a clear understanding.


    Do you want to pass the world of customs? I''m afraid I''m not the one who has the final say.


    "Mr. Milo, there is a question I need to ask." He said, "is it possible for me to become a fighter in the reincarnation world and enter the reincarnation world? I want to go to the world of iron man, meet myself, and then have a good talk with myself. "


    "It''s impossible." Su Ze and Wen An''an said at the same time.


    When Su Ze saw Wen An speak, he motioned her to continue to explain.


    Wen An smiled and said, "Mr. stark, as far as I know, no real life has been brought out of the reincarnation world so far, which means that the rules in this regard are never allowed."


    "This matter is not allowed yet. As an erosion product of the reincarnation world, how can you become a fighter and help us fight? It''s impossible. "


    After hearing this, Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "that is to say, we will never allow the reincarnation of the characters in the world to help you continuously and continuously? If you pass through the reincarnation world, can''t you return to the reincarnation world and receive help? "


    "That comes at a price."


    Wen An''an said: "first, only the customs clearance personnel and the combatants allowed by the customs clearance personnel can have such treatment. To put it more clearly, this is a reward."


    "Second, even if you are allowed to enter, you must consume reincarnation points to stay in this reincarnation world after customs clearance. Even for rewards, if there is no corresponding reincarnation point consumption, you can''t stay in the reincarnation world after customs clearance for too long. "


    "So --"


    Tony Stark murmured in a low voice.


    "I can only hope you don''t pass through this reincarnation world. I hope you won''t let me die suddenly?"


    "On this point, maybe we can cooperate now." Wen An smiled and said, "the reincarnation world of iron man is the fourth level of reincarnation world. At present, combatants can''t pass through customs at will."


    "Moreover, the reincarnation world is within the territory of China, and it is the combatants of China who have the main right to pass customs in the reincarnation world. Just fine. The national reincarnation department that Lord Maitreya and I hold happens to be the boss of the vast majority of combatants in China. They can decide whether to pass through the reincarnation world. "


    Tony Stark was stunned and asked, "Jarvis, is that so?"


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis responded quickly.


    Tony Stark fell into silence with a slight frown.

 Chapter 443

    After a long time, Tony Stark looked at Suze and Wen''an again.


    "I''m very sorry. I was distracted."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Ze said, "in front of the key things related to his life, it is not difficult to understand to be distracted."


    "Therefore, you can promise not to pass the reincarnation of iron man and let me continue to live in your world as a flesh, blood and intelligent individual, and I need to pay something in exchange for your support."


    Tony Stark said.


    "What do I need to pay? Also, do you really have the ability to say that you can pass the customs? "


    "Sir, Mr. Maitreya''s strength is very strong. He can easily pass through any fourth level reincarnation world. The fifth level reincarnation world already has three customs clearance records. According to my speculation, he will soon challenge the sixth level reincarnation world." Jarvis reminded Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark nodded and tried to show his usual relaxed and casual smile, like a playboy at the night.


    "Then there is only one question left. What do I need to pay? My iron man mecha? Jarvis? Or the power system? "


    Suze smiled and said, "Mr. stark, why do you say something external without considering that what is really valuable is actually you?"


    Tony Stockton trembled and rubbed his shoulders with his hands: "you are... Sorry, I like women."


    Suze was stunned and shook his head silently. "I''m talking about your wisdom, Tony Stark."


    Wenan and Lanru couldn''t help laughing. This Tony Stark is really interesting. Will Suze still take a fancy to his body?


    Tony Stark suddenly said, "you need me to study killing weapons for you?"


    "Murder weapon?"


    Suze asked back, "we are just protecting ourselves. Mr. stark, you need to understand that so many reincarnation worlds appear in countries all over the world, and there are countless possibilities to destroy the world."


    "We just want to use your power system and armor research ability to provide more self-protection for mankind."


    Could it be?


    Tony Stark, as an arms dealer, is too familiar with this statement.


    From some people buying a gun to some countries buying arms, too many people say "we need self-protection and defense", and then it is easy to attack others. The weapon of killing is the weapon of killing. There is no change or difference.


    But the world is different... They really have a crisis.


    After thinking about it, Tony Stark chose to cooperate after all. He just put forward a request. The armor he developed can only be used in the reincarnation world and can not be used to attack other countries.


    Su Ze has no opinion on this. China now has no need to attack other countries. It just needs to strengthen itself and deal with the crisis of reincarnation in the world in the future.


    After discussing Tony Stark''s joining the Chinese reincarnation department, Wen An''an will do the rest. Su Ze looked at the recent operation of the Chinese cabinet, public opinion and the central forum of reincarnation. He felt that everything was developing in a healthy and orderly manner.


    After removing the cancer of private groups and foreign spokesmen and traitors, the whole country looks more pleasant and prosperous.


    Even if there are all kinds of bureaucrats all over the country, even if the cabinet insiders also have selfishness, they are at least doing things. At least they are no longer floating in the hearts of the people, but stabilize and have confidence in China.


    "Enter the reincarnation world of EVA."


    Suze made a choice.


    A moment later, Su Ze looked at his white uniform.


    This is the reincarnation world entered by a single person. Because of his charm attribute, Su Ze obtained the identity of nerv staff - the resident opposite Gecheng Meili.


    Unknowingly, the charm attribute has been promoted to s level with Su Ze''s improvement of strength, repeated customs clearance and reincarnation in the world, swallowing avalanche jade and other behaviors.


    After entering the single reincarnation world, the identity arranged for him by the S-class charm is also regarded as the top. The opposite neighbor of Ge chengmeili, next to Akaki''s office, is a quite idle researcher.


    He is free and has enough authority. He can always pay attention to the situation of the protagonist Shinji at work or at home. Even close to Hideki Shinji is no problem and will not be regarded as a suspicious person.


    After stretching, Su Ze''s mind was released.


    There was no one in the family of Meili Kaesong opposite. He created a separate body to stay at home. Su Ze himself changed into an ordinary man and instantly appeared on the streets of Tokyo No. 3.


    Just after standing, I saw the strong light rising in the distance, roaring, and a gust of wind rolling gravel and soil to my face.


    Su Ze looked up quietly and made a judgment: "that is to say, now is the scene at the beginning of the plot. The third apostle water angel is attacking, and Ge chengmeili and Hideki Shinji are on their way to nerv."


    Gravel and sand all stopped in front of Su Ze and fell on the open space in front of Su Ze.


    The first act shows the powerlessness of the United Nations army and the strongest weapon of mankind in the face of the apostles.


    Then Shinji took the first plane and beat the water angel, which can be said to bring "holding one step on one" to the extreme.


    Human United Nations forces, No. Shinji''s first aircraft, all right!


    Our nerv is really great!


    For this matter, Su Ze just wanted to try - this is also the first time that he decided to come to this reincarnation world and fight the original plot and plot when he was familiar with the plot and setting.


    Only the apostles can defeat the apostles?


    The third shock is inevitable? Either human beings make it up, or human beings finish it all?


    I''ll fuck you!


    Su Ze really felt speechless about this tangled setting. He took a breath and changed his body size to more than 100 meters - although he can change to more than 1000 meters, he doesn''t need this at present, but he just chose to fight with the apostles.


    Yes, what''s the fun of human completion? There''s nothing to tangle about the end of mankind.


    Don''t you feel incomplete and imperfect?


    I''ll heal you! Let you have a perfect and happy childhood.


    From M78 nebula, the land of light, Altman!


    He hummed the song "Dangdang... Eh blind..." as if a 100 meter tall giant with silver gray, blue and red leather covers stood on the earth, pointing to two faces, the third apostle water angel with a comma on one face.


    "GA -"


    In the monitoring room, the UN commander, who was just shocked because N2 mine was useless, felt his chin fall to the ground.


    "What''s that!"


    "A new apostle appeared!"


    He looked back at the others and was shocked. Even the "dead wife''s face" of dingyuandu opened his mouth slightly.


    That''s a... what?


    Is it the new apostle? Or something strange? There''s no such thing in the dead Haiwen book!


    On the other side, Kaesong Meili and Hideki Shinji, who had just been blown down by the strong wind, looked dull when they saw this scene.


    "What''s that? "Miss Ge Cheng?" Asked Hideki Shinji.


    Ge chengmeili looked stunned: "even if you ask, I don''t know... It seems to be the kind of hero shown to children a long time ago?"

 Chapter 444

    It''s really like a hero fighting evil forces. Even his skin is like a leather jacket he wears deliberately.


    However, when this 100 meter high "hero" appears, no one will think that it is an illusion or a hero in a child''s dream.


    Isn''t this the new apostle?


    Neither the nerv nor the United Nations have that naive dream, so they can only consider the worst.


    It is even more puzzling for those who know the Dead Sea documents and the human completion plan, such as dingyuandu. How can such a thing stop the apostles? It is not any combat unit in their plan at all, but a giant emerging from the wild.


    "Not the first machine, not the zero machine, not even..."


    Dingyuandu looked at the giant with silver gray, blue and red appearance. The giant opened his mouth and pointed to Altman, who claimed to be a hero of justice, holding the Apostle high in the eyes of everyone. The Apostle seemed to have lost all his strength in his hands, from trying to condense and destroy the light at the beginning to falling powerless later.


    It looks like being strangled by the neck.


    Finally, Altman released the apostle, and the Apostle''s body fell on the ground and exploded into a pool of blood.


    Altman nodded, his body turned into a light and disappeared.


    Are you really the hero of children''s feature film? When the monster is finished, it turns into light and disappears?


    Everyone looked at this scene and was a little speechless - many people in the United Nations and nerv inevitably began to understand the significance of their own departments.


    Did they watch the giant beat the apostles?


    Ge chengmeili looked at this scene with a blank face.


    That''s it? So it''s over?


    So the apostles were settled. Do they still need to be so serious?


    Take another look at Hideki Shinji, who looks cowardly and slightly gloomy and lonely. Ge chengmeili doesn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 445

    "We''re going to report to nerv."


    Ge chengmeili said something, led Hideki Shinji to nerv and began to see Hideki Yuandu, the dead wife''s face.


    Unlike in the original book, the situation is extremely urgent. This time, they have plenty of time.


    When Hideki Shinji heard that he needed to fly the first aircraft to fight with the apostles, he said two words to Hideki Yuandu.


    Ask why you ignore yourself and show that you can''t do it without this ability.


    Dingyuandu is very indifferent. He seems to have neither father love nor normal human feelings for tingshinji.


    "Then go back."


    Ge chengmeili smiled and said, "in a word, you''d better live with me first."


    Involuntarily pushed Hideki Shinji to leave nerv and return to his home.


    Although dingyuandu said that he would let tingshinji leave, there was no lack of the corresponding treatment.


    When he came to ge chengmeili''s home, there was no outbreak of the killing of the apostles in the original book. Shinji''s inferiority, isolation and autism were more severe than those in the original book.


    He was puzzled and resentful about his father who had ignored him for many years. I want to stay and get my father''s approval, but I feel my father''s ruthlessness and indifference.


    Is he just a tool to him?


    This makes Shinji more lonely and painful: why can''t you understand me a little and give me more approval, warmth and recognition?


    Even, he didn''t even have the mind to communicate with GE chengmeili. It was Ge chengmeili who ate and drank beer that he gradually felt a little alive.


    That night, he stayed. The next morning, GE chengmeili took him out to the arranged school - ready for him to actually live here.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw that the opposite door was also opened.


    "Oh, hello."


    Su Ze smiled and said that he was in a good mood.


    Yesterday, the incarnation of Altman swallowed the souls of the apostles. The total amount was equivalent to hundreds of people, which made his energy suddenly changed a lot.


    Moreover, Suze understood more clearly that he swallowed this part of the soul, and the so-called Adam lost this part of power forever. When he ate the Apostle''s soul, the prophecy records of the dead sea instrument could be completely destroyed.


    What third impact is inevitable and what human beings make up... Will become the energy accumulated in Su Ze''s collapse jade, making Su Ze more powerful.


    As for the estrangement, pain and contradiction between hearts in this world, does it have anything to do with me? Just let these human beings survive. You can''t stand any pain and estrangement if you want to.


    Is the world too cruel now? Is the heart too painful? It''s still painful for you. Anyway, Su Ze doesn''t have the idea of helping them out... A considerable part of them are idle and full. Have they considered starving children in poor areas?


    To keep the world from being destroyed, most humans are there. It is no longer like the previous story that humans make up for none, or only two people, Shinji and tomohika, should be more like customs clearance and complete completion of the story than the original work?


    This is Suze''s current consideration, or the latest idea after he found that he could devour the Apostle''s soul.


    At present, his avalanche jade is integrating the abilities of armanigus and Yirong Magus, as well as the original transformation ability, and is ready to integrate these abilities into the ability of "thousands of changes"; The next step is to integrate the skill of flying Thunder God and the ability of phantom movement to achieve more convenient instantaneous movement ability... These abilities are developing in the direction of myths and legends, and the power required to collapse jade is also more huge. Fortunately, the Apostle''s spiritual power in this world is a good supplement.


    "Hello, what''s your name?" Ge chengmeili said awkwardly.


    "My name is Milo. The office is next to team leader Akaki. Miss Ge Cheng is too forgetful." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Ah ha ha - is that so?" Ge chengmeili smiled awkwardly.


    Seeing Su Ze''s eyes looking at Hideki Shinji with his head down, GE chengmeili introduced them: "this is Hideki commander''s son, Hideki Shinji. Shinji, this is my colleague in nerv, Maitreya... That''s the name, isn''t it? "


    "That''s right."


    Su Ze looked at Hideki Shinji, who was more depressed and gloomy than in the original work, and felt very speechless - Hideki Yuandu was probably really paranoid.


    When the wife dies, the son doesn''t want it. Human perfection is to see the wife


    It''s no problem to call the typical representative of parents scum with such an irresponsible attitude. If you don''t want children, don''t try to get them out quickly. If you do, you will be responsible.


    If Shinji had a father who took care of himself, would it be so painful?


    "Hello, Mr. Miluo. Please take care of it." Ting Shinji''s voice was very thin. He leaned slightly to Su Ze and said.


    Su Ze smiled and pressed his head: "please take care of him in the future, Shinji."


    Shinji raised his head in surprise and looked at the man who made such rude and familiar behavior at the first meeting. It was absolutely rash in this generally conservative and autistic country.


    However, considering that there was another rather rash and careless woman around him, Shinji wondered: are nerv employees such rash people? How does such a man work under his expressionless father?


    Does my father look cold and heartless, but he actually likes such careless men?


    Su Ze saw his tangled expression and smiled without explanation.


    The reason why he touched Shinji''s head was purely because Su Ze''s psychological age was far older than him. He felt that the child was so paranoid without his mother and father. The psychological shadow was so big that it was very poor.


    After greeting, Su Ze came to nerv to punch in and check the research data in the room seriously. Anyway, being idle is also idle. As an employee who takes wages and makes tea and drinks in nerv, I just have a look at the relevant detailed settings.


    Of course, his identity is not a senior researcher, but a member of Akaki''s team. His office happens to be next to Akaki''s, that''s all. What super top secret plans such as human completion plan can''t be known by him at all.


    However, there are some things he doesn''t know if he wants to know.


    When he looked at the materials leisurely with tea, he "saw" the dead wife face of tingyuandu into the next office, "saw" the intimacy between tingyuandu and Akaki Ryuko next door, and ten minutes later, the dead wife face of tingyuandu was expressionless and opened the door as if nothing had happened.


    I''m NIMA... You''re noisy!

 Chapter 446

    Having long passed the green and astringent stage of insufficient experience, Su Ze certainly wouldn''t be like some little virgins. When he heard something wrong next door, he was in a surge of mood and intended to see what happened.


    Even in front of him, he felt ugly and noisy.


    The guy with a dead wife''s face in dingyuandu, a Akaki law confused by him, and a total of ten minutes of intimacy - itself is very boring.


    Considering the garbage''s attitude towards his son yesterday and the same thing he did to Akaki''s mother, it''s even more disgusting.


    This guy not only has no responsible character, but also is complete garbage. Do this because you love your dead wife? What is the vent on Akaki''s mother and daughter? What is the behavior towards your own son? This kind of garbage is not qualified to talk about love.


    Su Ze "saw" that Akaki Ryuko next door continued for a few minutes with a happy smile, regretted and painfully held his head and sighed. Finally, he lit a cigarette and lost his eyes in the smoke.


    At this time, she was struggling with her heart. She was the same as her mother and the same man... She shouldn''t think about it.


    Later in the story, when she found that dingyuandu had no love for herself and had to use it, she began to retaliate, and then she was killed by dingyuandu herself.


    Dingyuandu is such an irrecoverable and hopeless waste.


    Su Ze took back his eyes, continued to look at the materials to relieve his boredom, and looked at the progress of bengyu''s integration of his ability.


    Unknowingly, after more than an hour, Su Ze "saw" Ge chengmeili come to work after sending Hideki Shinji. He went to Akaki''s office to laugh and asked about Maitreya.


    "Maitreya?"


    Akaki smoked and suddenly said, "you''re talking about the one in the next office. He usually doesn''t have a sense of existence. He always likes to bow his head. What, do you like him? "


    Ge chengmeili was surprised: "no sense of existence? Such a handsome guy is more handsome than a star, isn''t he? Haven''t you noticed? "


    He smiled and said: "if you don''t do it, I''ll do it. It looks young and handsome!"


    Ryoko Akaki is just talking about it. As a college classmate, they are all women who have experienced personnel. Who is still afraid of this? The relationship between the body is really not a particularly important thing for them, but some feelings and persistence in the heart.


    Most of what GE chengmeili said was just for fun, and he would not really do it to Maitreya.


    "Anyway, this looks unreliable. It''s not my dish..." Akaki vomited a mouthful of smoke. "How about Shinji? How''s it going with you? "


    "It''s not very good. Commander Ding is too strict with him. He lacks confidence and is not used to looking up and talking. I doubt whether he can get on the first plane and become a driver. " Ge chengmeili said.


    Akaki Ryuko breathed a sigh of relief and felt much better: if he had no feelings for Shinji, it should be enough to show that he was serious about me, right?


    Although I feel sorry for Shinji, there is still more hope in Akaki''s heart.


    Su Ze listened to their communication and shook his head slightly.


    Akaki''s evaluation of me is a little bad; Ge chengmeili praised me as a handsome star. It''s still quite objective... One road is narrow and the other road is wide.


    After another half day, close to work, Su Ze put away his tea cup and sorted out the data solemnly. Fishing should also have a sense of ceremony. Even if you don''t do anything and no one sees it, you should also look like a nerv business elite.


    When the door was opened, a girl with red eyes like a beautiful doll was coming from the other end of the corridor.


    Suze looked at the girl quietly.


    The girl did not meet his eyes, as if nothing in the world could attract her attention.


    "Ling poli..."


    Su Ze took a look and stepped out.


    Ayamboli stopped and looked at him, wondering why his attitude was different from others.


    Su Ze didn''t stop - the artificial human girl made of Lilith cells and Dingwei DNA was really beautiful, but she didn''t understand what the real human feelings were at this time. It was just because dingyuandu saved her once despite scalding, resulting in some dependence on dingyuandu.


    The next day, ayapoli met with Hideki Shinji. Hideki Shinji didn''t want to participate in the battle as a pilot. After seeing ayapoli, she couldn''t help but summon up her courage and finally agreed to become the pilot of the first plane.


    Naturally, both Hideki Shinji and ayamboli don''t understand why.


    Shinji thought that she could not watch this beautiful and fragile girl fight with the apostles. She instinctively raised her sense of closeness to Aya Polly and wanted to have more contact with her.


    He didn''t even notice the idea of closeness and contact.


    Although ayamboli is still expressionless, she can feel different feelings - even if she doesn''t express it at all.


    New apostles are coming!


    When the alarm sounded at nerv headquarters, Su Ze changed his physical separation, stayed in the headquarters for tea, changed himself into diga Altman, and stood in front of the new apostles before the attack of aircraft zero and the first aircraft.


    The new apostle flew from the Pacific Ocean and lay flat like a huge ray with two whips. When it stopped, it stood up again.


    "Hero of justice, Altman of the kingdom of light, join us here!"


    "You will never be allowed to wantonly harm mankind!"


    Su Ze once again issued his own slogan, which made dingyuandu frown deeper.


    This guy, does every apostle show up? Does he have to come down?


    Who the hell is he? What''s going on? Where do you come from? What''s the purpose?


    The Apostle''s whips on both sides were very hot and could cut and dissolve the substances in contact with them. With a little wave, he cut a nearby building into two sections.


    Suze looked at this scene and thought a little, and a long knife appeared on Altman''s hand.


    With a knife forward, he tore the at force field of the apostle, and at the same time, a chain emerged from his hand and wound it around the apostle.


    When the Apostle''s whip swept, it immediately intertwined with the chain and the energy on the chain.


    Then Suze pressed Altman''s palm on the apostle.


    "Are you going to kill the apostles again?"


    Dingyuandu immediately ordered: "talk to him and ask his identity! If you can''t communicate, prepare for the dispatch of No. 0 machine. "


    Ge chengmeili was surprised and asked, "do you want to treat him as an apostle?"


    Dingyuandu didn''t explain and stared at the screen indifferently.


    "Yes, I see. Talk to him immediately."


    The Apostle on the screen was once again gradually drooping and dying. Ge chengmeili''s voice was transmitted through the loudspeaker on the plane.


    "Mr. Altman, just a moment, please!"

 Chapter 447

    Sulzer''s changing Altman stopped and looked at the plane overhead.


    "Well, this huge creature calling itself Altman can communicate!"


    Someone in nerv headquarters shouted excitedly. They quickly stopped shouting and continued to bow their heads and devote themselves to their work.


    Ge chengmeili is also more energetic. This giant who can kill apostles can communicate, which is an unprecedented opportunity.


    If they can seize this opportunity, they can have one more means of combat besides the first aircraft and the zero aircraft.


    Moreover, two apostles in succession were easily defeated by each other. Ge chengmeili believed that the combat strength of the other party completely exceeded that of the first plane, the zero plane and the apostles.


    "Hello, Mr. Altman, are you here to protect mankind? Are you human? "


    "Diga Altman" in Suze''s incarnation said: "of course I''m not human. I''m Altman from M78 nebula, the country of light."


    Um? alien?


    This answer is somewhat surprising, but it''s not surprising to think about it carefully - if the existence called Altman didn''t come from an alien, the earth didn''t exist, and I''ve never heard of it before.


    While speaking, Su Ze had absorbed the soul power of the apostle, and the Apostle completely burst into blood on the ground.


    When GE chengmeili saw this scene, his heart trembled slightly: is Altman such a creature so bloody and cruel?


    Standing in the blood water of the apostles, Su Ze seriously introduced himself: "the volume of the country of light is 60 times that of the earth, and the gravity is more than 120 times that of the earth. It is surrounded by radioactive light from the artificial sun. The average height of the residents of the country of light is nearly 100 meters and the average weight is 40000 tons. "


    "I also passed by you and saw that your human beings were invaded by monsters called apostles. In order to maintain justice and peace, I decided to protect human beings."


    Originally, Altman''s average height was 40 meters, and his figure was slightly smaller than that of the Apostle and the first plane. Suze''s change was still a little big.


    Kazuki Misato listened to what he wanted to do, and forced to hold back: why do we make complaints about human aggression against the apostles? Decided to protect mankind? To protect mankind is to maintain justice and peace?


    Is this too much like the reason why children fight some heroes and monsters?


    Does that make sense?


    Is there such a naive, selfless and helpful creature in the world?


    Kazuki Misato''s mind and doubts were not able to make complaints about it. He looked up to the source of the "dead wife''s face".


    Dingyuandu looked expressionless. The winter moon Geng Zao beside him took out a display board, which read: "ask the Apostle for information and Altman''s current residence."


    Ge chengmeili nodded slightly and looked at Altman waiting to speak on the screen. He was basically sure that the other party was a giant who could communicate and talk.


    Of course, whether the giant is really kind, whether it is really for justice and peace, GE chengmeili will not believe it now, but also consider whether the other party is using some kind of conspiracy.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Altman, what do you know about the apostles who invaded our mankind?" Ge chengmeili asked, "so far, we don''t know why the apostles invaded us. We only know that they appear like natural disasters and may bring disasters to our mankind."


    Altman responded: "I don''t know about this, but I can''t let this seemingly evil guy hurt mankind!"


    Ge chengmeili thought: you are Altman, we are human beings, do we have a relationship? Why can''t you let the apostles hurt mankind? And you killed the apostles just because they looked evil?


    The Apostle was killed for this reason, too wronged - just because he was ugly and ferocious, he would be killed miserably?


    Of course, these questions can not be asked directly.


    Ge chengmeili said gently, "Mr. Altman, if you don''t know much about apostles, do you know much about humans?"


    "It''s OK." Altman responded, "after all, since I came to this human earth, my human body has lived as a normal human and felt quite beautiful feelings and peaceful life. I am willing to fight to protect human beings and protect these beautiful things."


    "Human body?"


    Ge chengmeili quickly understood what this meant - in short, Altman usually lives in human form among people, and can turn into a huge Altman to save mankind in times of crisis.


    Well, isn''t this still the general setting of children''s special hero films!


    An old slot can''t spit out. Ge chengmeili is really a little stuffy and uncomfortable, and even a little skeptical about life.


    In the past, nerv elites and organization personnel, including the expressionless dingyuandu and the deputy commander of winter moon cultivation beside dingyuandu, all doubted life in the same heart.


    Only two days ago, they thought that only their first and zero planes were the only means to fight the apostles. The United Nations troops were just futile and incompetent friends.


    Unexpectedly, the emergence of Altman seemed to make their previous efforts futile, and they also became "incompetent friends". For a moment, they were inexplicably unwilling.


    The United Nations army''s attitude that N2 mines were ineffective was probably their attitude at the moment - they thought their actions could defeat the apostles, but Altman stood up and defeated the apostles. They were like fools waving their fists at the air.


    "Thank you very much for your contribution to mankind, Mr. Altman. Can we further communicate with your human body?" Ge chengmeili inquired.


    "Of course not." Altman responded, "just because I like protecting human beings doesn''t mean I don''t know some of your human thoughts. I can feel your simple feelings of good and evil."


    "Up to now, you have not completely trusted me. Not only that, I think there are people around you who are malicious to me. Would killing the apostles disgust you? Or are there apostles among you? "


    "When mankind needs me, I will appear again. There is no need to test me for acts with ulterior motives!"


    After saying this, Altman jumped into a light and disappeared into the sky.


    When Altman disappeared, GE chengmeili scratched his hair a little distressed: "isn''t it? This ability also exists, and can actually sense our sense of good and evil about him? "


    He also looked covetously at the nerv employees around him: "I say you don''t have resentment because Altman robbed us of our work against the apostles? I just doubt Altman''s statement, but I have no malice! "

 Chapter 448

    "There''s no need to worry like that."


    Akaki Ryuko came out with a cigarette in his mouth and said.


    "This Altman should be the legendary hero of justice. We doubt him. He should not hurt us. Some people with malicious intentions should restrain themselves. In other words, it''s better not to let Altman equate the symbol of the villain with nerv, otherwise it may really attract unnecessary blows. "


    At this point, it was analyzed: "it took a total of one minute for Altman to appear and kill the apostles, five minutes for the rest of the dialogue, and six minutes for Altman to appear."


    "It can be speculated that Altman''s free time is more than six minutes and his full fighting time is more than five minutes. It''s hard to imagine what kind of creature this is, completely surpassing our zero and first aircraft."


    With the expression of his just dead wife on his face, he leaned on his chin with both hands and said nothing, leaving Akaki to play an analysis below.


    "In addition, the most important thing is the at force field - if it is a huge alien creature from M78 nebula, why does it have a way to fight the Apostle''s at force field?" Akaki said suspiciously, "I suspect that this may also be another conspiracy of the apostles, that is to become our cooperative teammates on the surface."


    "It''s hard to make sense, lyzi?" Ge chengmeili said, "at force field is our discovery, not our invention, nor what we give to the apostles. Just like our earth has oxygen, this gas does not mean that organisms on other planets breathe oxygen, it must be earth creatures. "


    Akaki Ryuko was silent and smiled after taking a smoke: "what you said may be good."


    She just saw the uneasiness of dingyuandu and wanted to help dingyuandu eliminate the uncertain factors of the uncertain plan, that''s all.


    The giant alien creature named Altman may or may not be an apostle, but it is not important for Akaki Ryuko. She just wants to help hideyunda eliminate this factor, so she deliberately infers that Altman can open the at force field or an apostle.


    While talking, two teenagers in close fitting combat clothes came here.


    "What happened? Is the battle over? " Asked Hideki Shinji.


    With a little doubt, ayamboli looked at dingyuandu.


    "The battle is over. You can go back." Dingyuandu coldly left a word, stood up and walked out.


    Shinji was relieved. He was always nervous about the battle. He dared not even fight on campus. It was too difficult for him to fight.


    Ayamboli is quietly watching the dingyuandu, if she has lost something.


    If you can''t fight, will you disappoint him? Do I lose my value?


    With the departure of dingyuandu and winter moon cultivation, the Apostle was defeated by Altman again, and many staff members obviously relaxed the atmosphere. Some arranged to clean up the remaining blood and water of the apostles, some analyzed the data comprehensively, and others began to talk quietly.


    Ge chengmeili poured two cups of coffee and handed Akaki a cup. They walked with coffee and talked.


    Ayamboli stood silently for a minute and walked towards the elevator.


    "Er, Ling bo..."


    Hideki Shinji couldn''t help shouting.


    Without the expected approval, ayamboli was not in a good mood and ignored him at all.


    Hideki Shinji was a little uneasy and embarrassed. He looked at GE Cheng Meili: "well... Miss Ge Cheng, I''m leaving too."


    "Didn''t you say that? Just call me Meili." Ge chengmeili said with a smile.


    "Miss Meili..." Shinji said softly and walked towards the elevator.


    From the direction of the elevator, a handsome young man happened to walk past indifferently with the expressionless Ling Boli and the low headed Hideki Shinji.


    "Leader Akaki, the battle is over. Do you have any new information to update?"


    Akaki nodded: "Oh, it''s Maitreya. Wait a minute. Help me classify the specific data and general intelligence of Altman."


    "Yes, team leader Akaki." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Oh, what a nice young man... His skin is delicate and his appearance is handsome. It makes me feel that I used to be young." Ge chengmeili came forward with coffee and said with a smile to Su Ze, as if an uncle drunk with a wine bottle wanted to harass a young girl.


    Su Ze smiled and stepped back: "Lieutenant Ge Cheng can really tell jokes."


    Ge chengmeili was a little hurt and took a gulp of coffee: "Hello! Are you exaggerating? At least she''s an attractive woman... Little devil really doesn''t know the benefits of real women. "


    No, no, no... if it''s some friends'' books, I''m still very happy.


    If it falls on me, forget it... Su Ze hasn''t tried to touch other people''s dishes so far, let alone those who still have an ex boyfriend blessing Liangji in their heart, such as GE chengmeili.


    Even if he felt that GE chengmeili could really open his arms to himself and entertain each other, he didn''t want to be Ge chengmeili''s entertainment toy - in short, Su Ze didn''t move, he had to do his best to take care of each other, even Clarice in the silent lamb and several women in the implied record of the school park.


    Ge chengmeili can play, and it''s another thing to really move his heart.


    Well, there seems to be one... But it''s the old mother Gaocheng bailizi set by Gaocheng Shaye with a domineering female president. It''s a bit of an accident.


    Su Ze originally wanted to expose the story setting. After all, the original author''s setting is more bullshit. Lily, an elite woman at the level of Wall Street and queen, came to the island country to be the wife of Dahe man''s home. From then on, she didn''t go out. YY in this can be called living in a dream.


    Unexpectedly, he became the "father" of Gaocheng Shaye by pulling with Gaocheng Lilies - Suze didn''t like Gaocheng Shaye. Later, I went to the implied record of the school park. Gaocheng Shaye pursued her small room filial piety and Hirano farmland protection to live on the other side of the city. It can be said that she doesn''t bother Su Ze''s women at ordinary times.


    Because the world is incomplete and the world outlook is narrow, the time in it is still stagnant for Su Ze.


    These thoughts flashed through his mind. Su Ze looked at GE chengmeili in front of him and sighed about his past experience.


    Seeing Su Ze indifferent, GE chengmeili was really a little frustrated.


    This guy really refuses himself? Obviously, I''m still pretty.

 Chapter 449

    There have been two apostles, No. 1 and No. 0, who have not attacked once. For Hideki Shinji, it is equal to a peaceful and stable life.


    So far, he has not participated in the battle.


    Moreover, his rejection of combat became more and more obvious - the more he knew the Apostles'' battle, the more he felt he couldn''t do it.


    In contrast to him, ayamboli did not fight. Instead, she took the initiative to ask for training, hoping to make dingyuandu pay more attention to herself.


    The calm daily life is even a little warm for Shinji. He has not been accompanied for a long time. Even if he is living with the guy who drinks beer every day and the hot spring penguin, he seems to have the illusion of a home.


    What breaks this illusion is another sudden apostle warning. Hideki Shinji and ayamboli are ready to take their place again and attack at any time.


    This time, the Apostle is a blue octahedron, which is not like a living body at all, but more like a big magic cube.


    As nerv expected, the giant claiming justice appeared again and fought with the apostle.


    The apostles fired a particle gun like attack, and even the shining drill bit and at force field did no harm to Altman.


    Two minutes later, the Apostle burst into a pool of blood, and Altman turned into light and disappeared.


    Hideki Shinji and ayamboli waited for another attack, waiting for nothing.


    Nerv''s rehabilitation work was carried out in an orderly manner, and Ge chengmeili and Akaki Ryuko did not analyze it: it seems that Altman has a crushing advantage in dealing with the apostles, and their re analysis is meaningless. At present, even the apostles are not sure to deal with the first and zero aircraft, let alone others.


    Even if Altman has any bad plot against them, it seems that they have no power to resist at present.


    In the open room, tingyuandu held his chin and said indifferently, "is Seele watching this happen?"


    Dongyue gengzuo said, "I don''t know. They just want to carry out the human completion plan according to the Dead Sea documents. At present, the apostles die one by one, which can be regarded as following the requirements of the plan. But the only thing wrong is that Altman, who calls himself an alien. "


    "Adam and Lilith are essentially alien creatures and the origin of extraterrestrial human beings. This Altman is their split, a kind of apostle, or a real alien. We don''t know yet. "


    "If it is the former, we must find a way to kill Altman in order to achieve our goal." Dingyuandu said, "if it is the latter, he really has a good feeling for human beings. In the end, he will certainly try to stop human beings from completing the plan, which is also to be killed."


    "I will explain to Seele to find Altman''s human body and kill this unplanned variable as much as possible."


    "Yes, plane 2 is already on its way..." Dongyue gengzuo said, "let them meet."


    Dingyuandu stopped talking and gave a faint reply.


    "Yes."


    When the winter moon plowed away, dingyuandu quietly looked ahead, considering the next plan and missing his wife, Dingwei.


    As if it were an illusion, a man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    To be exact, it''s an Altman, two meters tall and of human size.


    After confirming that what he saw was not a phantom, he reached out and pressed the call button next to the table.


    At the same time, he drew out a pistol and aimed it at Altman: "are you really an apostle?"


    "What if it''s an apostle? What if it''s not an apostle? " Suze asked.


    "Whatever it is, it can only die." When dingyuandu said this, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "It''s really decisive."


    Su Ze raised his hand, grabbed the bullet with his palm and felt the hot temperature on the bullet.


    Dingyuandu was a little surprised, but he was still expressionless and shot continuously.


    Su Ze raised his hand, loosened his palm, and the bullets fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    "Interesting idea, isn''t it?" Su Ze said, "dingyuandu, sit down."


    Dingyuandu was stunned and realized that he was still sitting behind the table with his chin in his hands. He didn''t press the emergency button or take out his pistol to attack Altman opposite.


    Even the bullets in Altman''s hand that jingled and fell to the ground disappeared.


    Is this... Is this... The Apostle''s power, not an attack, but an illusion?


    Ding Yuandu thought incredulously.


    "Dingyuandu, what does it mean for you that mankind has completed the plan?"


    Dingyuandu was silent.


    Knowing this plan means that the so-called Altman is by no means an alien creature, or even an ordinary apostle.


    Is this an apostle trained by Seele? Is there a betrayer in Seele who is unwilling to implement the human completion plan?


    "Let me take a look at your heart... It means that you should become a God, a guide, and find the only place in the souls of all living beings. You want to meet her again, see her and have her again. " Suze said, "is that right?"


    The body of dingyuandu trembled slightly.


    This is his heart that has never been revealed to outsiders!


    Seele regards dingyuandu as the executor of the human completion plan. It is totally unexpected that dingyuandu itself has such selfishness.


    Dongyue gengzuo and Akaki Ryuko know that mankind has completed the plan, but they do not know the real purpose of dingyuandu. Perhaps winter moon Geng Zao guessed it, but he never explained it to dingyuandu.


    "Is that true? Is it true that only you two are alive? " Suze asked.


    The sound of dingyuandu can no longer remain completely cold.


    "Yes, absolutely. After I became God, she was Eve, Adam and Eve, who stole forbidden fruits in God''s garden of Eden and created mankind... It is such a story and legend that will become a reality. "


    "Do we have to start from scratch after so many years of human historical inheritance, joys, sorrows and joys? So many living human beings lose themselves and die completely because you are so foolish that you have to meet your wife again? " Su Ze asked.


    Dingyuandu said coldly, "losing yourself and returning to the source of mankind is not the death, but the beginning of creation again."


    "Good..."


    Su Ze responded with a sneer.


    "You can decide to let all mankind return to the source. I generally don''t like it. I just need to let you taste some pain and let you know what you don''t want to do to others."


    After that, press your palm on the Dingyuan ferry.


    Here we go, single and painful version, unlimited monthly reading!

 Chapter 450

    What is unlimited monthly reading?


    It is the ultimate magic in Naruto world to meet the dreams of all people in the world. Everyone will be forcibly tied to the divine tree and will always indulge in a beautiful and dispute free magic world.


    In indulging, these people will lose themselves, which is essentially equivalent to dreaming in illusion until death.


    In fact, the human completion plan is the same thing - in EVA practice, the reason why human beings become individuals is because they have spiritual barriers. Strictly speaking, ordinary people also have at force field, which is only manifested in the estrangement and mutual understanding of people''s hearts.


    The human completion plan is like allowing small cells to break through the cell wall and re fuse into a large cell and large biological tissue. Finally, the "small cells" human individuals disappear, and finally return to the state of mutual completion and return to the state of God.


    It is beautiful to say that there is no estrangement between the mind and the soul. In fact, it is equivalent to the demise of the individual.


    Of course, compared with the human completion plan of EVA, Naruto is a latecomer. It''s hard to say whether it has any reference and influence.


    In a word, this kind of plan itself is secondary two and extreme. People without a bit of mental illness will not fantasize about this plan to exterminate mankind.


    Yu Zhibo, the executor of the eye of the moon plan, is the second of the second, but the purpose is at least justifiable. It is to create a better world, and it is deceived. It does not know that the eye of the moon plan will lead to the destruction of mankind.


    Dingyuandu is more rubbish. Its purpose is extremely selfish and its means are despicable. It knows that others will die in the end. What it wants is to see only one side between itself and Dingyuan.


    Meeting is certainly not the final goal. If possible, the Adam embryo on his palm can make him the ultimate guide of human completion plan and the God of the new world.


    He is the new Adam and Eve. They can create a new human and a new world.


    Therefore, Su Ze''s illusion of infinite monthly reading to tingyuandu is of course not a dream version, but a painful version - it is impossible to have a dream.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the autumn of 1999, the road of Kyoto University was full of falling yellow leaves.


    Dingyuan ferry was in a trance, and somehow it came to the initial time.


    In the scene of the street, the gentle, easy-going and considerate woman stood at the end of the fallen leaves.


    When Dingyuan crossed back to God, he could not help walking forward.


    With a faint smile on her face, Ding Wei showed the warmth of calming people''s hearts: "Mr. sextant, let''s go?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the sextant Yuandu in surprise. She didn''t understand why the man in front of her suddenly shed tears.


    Sextant Yuandu didn''t understand why he suddenly cried when he saw this woman. He always felt that he seemed to have forgotten something very important.


    But under the gentle attention of Dingwei, he didn''t say anything.


    "Nothing, just something happened suddenly. I''m sorry for being so rude in front of you." Sextant Yuandu said.


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Ding Wei smiled, without the slightest hint of ridicule, but explained it very seriously. Dingyuandu can feel her sincerity.


    If there are angels in the world, they must be angels? It''s so holy and warm!


    Dingwei and sextant Yuandu walked along the road and said as they walked. Dingwei talked about some things he knew about Professor Dongyue.


    Sextant Yuandu felt inexplicably unhappy, especially the only "winter moon professor" in Dingkou.


    I always feel that things should not be like this. There is something wrong.


    I don''t know why, he especially cares about this Dingwei and wants to pursue her very much. The so-called love at first sight, is that right?


    However, something wrong is still happening.


    Sextant Yuandu looked at Dingwei and found Professor Dongyue gengzuo. He ran before and after, and even spoiled Professor Dongyue gengzuo in his arms. He always felt a bit like a knife.


    However, he seemed unable to do anything. In this way, he watched Dingwei flirt with Dongyue gengzuo, watched Dingwei fall in love with Dongyue gengzuo, and maintained the improper relationship between men and women between professors and students in private.


    With tears on his face and anger in his heart, he could do nothing but look at it like this.


    I don''t know when Dingwei''s daughter, dingzhenzi, appeared. She has the same tenderness and temperament as Dingwei. She also fell in love with Dongyue gengcao and maintained a male-female relationship with Dongyue gengcao.


    Sextant Yuandu looked at this scene and watched her beloved woman Dingwei and her daughter being ruined and used by this animal cultivated in the winter month. It was unbearable.


    What he wants to do, he must do something


    On the last day, the crying sextant Yuandu pressed the button in the Research Institute of Dongyue farming, and all the research results of Dongyue farming and Dongyue farming died together.


    When he regained his consciousness, all realistic memories and illusory memories converged. It turned out that he was not the sextant Yuandu abandoned by Dingwei, but Dingwei''s husband dingyuandu.


    He opened his mouth and looked unbelievably at "Altman" in front of him: "are you still a person to do such a thing?"


    "Why not people?"


    Su Ze said coldly.


    "How can winter moon ploughing do that?" Cried dingyuandu.


    "What kind of thing?"


    "Of course, it will be Ding Wei and her daughter..."


    Dingyuandu couldn''t say any more. If he had some understanding, he looked at Su Ze.


    "Yes, what you did to Akaki Naoko and Akaki Ryuko is exactly that kind of animal thing? Even the winter moon cultivation is like Dingwei. You only have cold use of Akaki''s mother and daughter. You are far inferior to the winter moon cultivation in illusion. "


    Dingyuandu tightened his cheek. He wanted to say that Dingwei was different, but what Su Ze''s magic showed him was no different. It was just that she chose him at the beginning. She was just a woman and could choose others.


    The pain in his heart still remains, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead. The memory of magic is like real, which makes dingyuandu very painful.


    "Then the illusion continues!"


    Su Ze snorted coldly and performed his magic more than once. It is not the only possibility for Ding Wei to like farming in the winter moon. He may also like other men.


    Sextant Yuandu looked at Dingwei again and again, either married or married with others, or maintained the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend. This painful cycle seemed to have no end, which was unbearable for him.


    I don''t know when Altman took back his magic and left.


    Dingyuandu felt that he had returned to reality and lost interest in everything.

 Chapter 451

    Who is it?


    If one day ago, dingyuandu could be sure of his heart, it was his favorite woman. He sacrificed the woman who the whole human race would see again.


    Now, his mind is full of memories of falling in love with others and being with others as a woman - Altman, who is not human, is simply an animal, destroying the love in his heart.


    Dingwei, maybe it''s really just a woman.


    Just a gentle, warm woman who happens to be his wife.


    Dingyuandu gave up the human completion plan, reexamined his interpersonal relationship and decided to be better to tingshinji.


    But things seem irreversible. Once he was so indifferent to Kenji Shinji, now Kenji Shinji is so indifferent to him. Kenji Yuandu tries his best to want Kenji Shinji to go home and enjoy the family happiness with him, but Kenji Shinji is always busy outside and can never go home.


    Finally, the day came when he was too ill to move.


    Hideyuandu was lying alone in the hospital bed. Hideyoshi, who had become an adult with a cold face, came in.


    "I thought you were dead. It seems you''re not dead."


    Hideki Shinji said coldly, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    "Wait a minute, Shinji..."


    Dingyuandu stretched out his dry, thin arm and cried weakly.


    "We are family..."


    Hideki Shinji looked back and said, "yes, we are family. When I abandoned a child and let me grow up alone, are we also family? Once you abandoned me when you were busy, but now I abandon you when I am busy. Isn''t that your first choice? "


    Dingyuan Du opened his mouth, wanted to say something, and sadly put down his arm.


    I always feel that I have forgotten something.


    The wind chime outside the window rang gently, and everything seemed so ethereal and quiet.


    Suddenly, dingyuandu thought of some memories of "a long time ago" about nerv and human completion plan.


    He looked up and shouted, "Shinji, is all this true?"


    Where''s nerv? How is the human replenishment plan going?


    Hideki Shinji suddenly laughed and patted his palm to look like Altman.


    "That''s good. Dingyuandu woke up from his magic again."


    Dingyuan Du opened his mouth, instinctively roared and rushed at Altman: "you guy, are you still human!"


    Life, feelings and everything are under the control of this guy, which is simply the most terrible devil playing with people''s hearts!


    Suze said seriously, "to be exact, I am Altman at the moment, not human."


    There was no need to do anything, so Ting Yuen to stood still and could not move.


    "Dingyuandu, why are you angry, you rubbish?"


    "When Akaki''s mother and daughter were used by you, did you think about how you would feel if Tingwei and her daughter were used like this? Shinji was raised by you with a psychological character of autistic and inferiority complex. Have you ever thought about what it would be like if you were abandoned by others if you had no country for old people? "


    "Without commitment, I selfishly think that my love for Dingwei is everything and avoid other responsibilities."


    "Go on, I''ll read your magic for an unlimited month."


    Su Ze said faintly, but dingyuandu cried out in pain: "no, no! I beg you, don''t let me see the illusion of being pursued by other men and being with other men! "


    "I''m now... I''m even about to twist... I can''t watch anymore! If I look at it again, I will lose my love for her and become a distorted abnormal monster! "


    "It''s like you''re not a pervert now..."


    Su Ze said, and his figure quietly dissipated.


    Tingyuandu looked around warily. His memory did not dissipate at all. Both real memory and magic memory were retained.


    It was because it did not dissipate that he was particularly vigilant.


    Altman left? is that true? Or is the new illusion beginning again?


    Am I now in real reality or in that false illusion?


    Ding Yuandu thought anxiously.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry, I must... Calm down. Only when I calm down can I find the truth.


    He sat back at his desk with his chin in his hands, which calmed his heart a little.


    Check your pistol. Not a single bullet went out.


    Dingyuandu took a slight breath, picked up the internal phone and said, "deputy commander of winter moon."


    A moment later, deputy commander Dongyue knocked on the door and came in: "commander Ding, is there anything else to add?"


    "What were we talking about just now?"


    Asked dingyuandu.


    Deputy commander Dongyue''s expression froze, looked at dingyuandu and didn''t speak.


    Is it the new apostle? Can it change into the appearance of the anchor commander?


    Because the winter moon Geng Zao knows that the man of dingyuandu not only never talks nonsense, but often doesn''t say a lot of necessary things. Ask what happened before. This kind of thing is something that dingyuandu will never do.


    Seeing the winter moon, Geng Zao couldn''t answer, dingyuandu immediately grabbed the pistol: "sure enough, it''s still a false Fantasy -"


    Dongyue Geng was so angry that he also took out a pistol and pointed it at him: "you are false! Apostle, why do you look like an anchor commander? Where did you hide commander Ding? "


    Dingyuandu and Dongyue gengzuo confronted each other for a few seconds, and they both realized that they were a little wrong.


    "Commander Ding, are you true?"


    "Are you true?"


    "What did we talk about before?"


    "About plane two."


    Both of them took a long breath after checking the information.


    "Commander Ding, why did you ask what you just said?" Asked the winter moon.


    Dingyuandu replied that he was subjected to the illusion of Altman''s human body. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether he was in reality or in illusion.


    Winter moon Geng Zao asked, "what kind of magic is it?"


    Dingyuandu was a little hard to say. After thinking about it, he looked at the winter moon and said, "only, she was once your student. Do you like her very much?"


    Winter moon Geng Zao looked at Dingyuan ferry in surprise, and then frankly admitted: "yes."


    Dingyuandu was dazed. He raised his hand and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the winter moon again: "sure enough, it''s still magic..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Winter moon Geng Zao was even more surprised. He hurriedly stopped him and wanted to go to Dingyuan ferry, which was mentally broken. "I''m not an illusion. All this is true!"


    "Real?"


    Dingyuandu was at a loss. He looked around subconsciously, muttered to himself, and pulled the trigger from the muzzle of the gun.


    The sharp pain in his thigh came, and dingyuandu screamed. In the pain, he finally smiled.


    It''s true... It''s true... I finally got rid of magic!

 Chapter 452

    Looking at dingyuandu''s smile in pain, Dongyue gengzuo was stunned and speechless.


    Commander Ding, is there something wrong with your head?


    The medical staff who came to the first aid were also surprised when they saw this scene.


    "Hey, lyzi, commander Ding doesn''t laugh at ordinary times. Isn''t he satisfied?" Ge chengmeili whispered, "look how happy he smiled after he was injured."


    "Is that so?"


    Akaki Ryuko was surprised that his man secretly hid such distorted and abnormal desires.


    If he really wants this, maybe I should help him release himself better - such as candles, whips, high heels, ropes and so on.


    More heavy mouth, it seems difficult to accept.


    Very subtly, the whole nerv members misunderstood something. Looking back on the former commander Ding with Sima''s face, it was a little inexplicably funny.


    It turns out that he is the type who can enjoy pain.


    Su Ze stood among the people who were talking and looked at the scene with a smile on his face.


    Dingyuandu thinks that he will return to reality, but who stipulates that reality will not have illusions of falsehood, truth and falsehood?


    Su Ze doesn''t need to do anything more. He just needs to use magic to affect dingyuandu at the critical time.


    The greatest punishment for dingyuandu is to let him experience cruel magic and let him see with his own eyes the complete failure of mankind''s plan.


    Want to see Ding Wei? Yes, go to see all kinds of people who marry others in illusion. Anyway, he won''t be allowed to see the lover in his heart.


    A few days later, on a huge aircraft carrier in the Pacific Ocean, plane 2, Asaka, and katakashi Liangji arrived. Shinji Hideki and Meiri Kaesong met them.


    Blessing Liangzhi is Ge chengmeili''s ex boyfriend. They clearly have no love left, but Ge chengmeili still puts on an attitude of breaking up with him. Blessing Liangzhi is actually a spy. This time, he has a mission to spy on nerv''s secrets.


    Tomorrow Xiang, the pilot of plane 2, is a little dependent on blessing Liangzhi and even thinks he can be his girlfriend. If blessing Liangzhi is as scum as dingyuandu, maybe he will start with tomorrow Xiang and send tomorrow Xiang to explore nerv''s intelligence.


    Because neither the first plane nor the zero plane had the record of defeating the apostles, but a giant Altman who claimed to be an alien creature defeated three apostles in succession. Now, although blessing Liangzhi wants to explore the purpose of hideyuandu, he is more interested in that giant Altman.


    Nerv doesn''t know much about everything about Altman. All information is public, and Jiazhi Liangzhi can''t find any additional information.


    At this time, a new apostle appeared, which was a huge fish image.


    The new apostle tried to swallow plane two, and then a light came out of the sky. The giant named Altman appeared again and grabbed the apostle.


    Two minutes later, the Apostle burst into blood and Altman disappeared.


    Blessed Liangzhi had some dry lips and licked his lips to light himself a cigarette.


    "If the next apostles are solved by Altman in this way, it seems that there is no need to dispatch No. 2, No. 1 and No. 0."


    "In that case, don''t we have no value?" Tomorrow Xiang said impatiently. She didn''t know whether she was upset that she didn''t have a chance to do it or that she felt upset because she needed to drive EVA.


    After this battle, tomorrow Xiang and Jiazhi Liangzhi arrived at nerv. Tomorrow Xiang also lived in Ge chengmeili''s home and made next door neighbors with Hideki Shinji. The relationship between GE chengmeili and Jiazhi Liangzhi also began to recover rapidly.


    This makes Su Ze, who lives opposite, feel a little lucky - fortunately, he didn''t mix up with GE chengmeili because of greed, otherwise the triangular relationship is really embarrassing.


    For the story of the original book, Su Ze did not change much, but constantly attacked the apostles and absorbed their soul power to make himself stronger.


    The role of avalanche jade is very important in this process. It constantly improves Su Ze''s strength. When the previously integrated skills once again improve their power, Su Ze improves his body.


    Musical apostles, apostles emerging from lava, apostles flying in the sky, apostles with zebra patterns, rosy angels, power angels


    Su Ze''s giant changes and heavenly phenomena have eliminated the last shortcoming.


    The giant change originally born in the giant world always has the function of infinite recovery in the sun. Now the broken jade makes up for this defect, and evolves the relevant perpetual motion machine according to the S2 mechanism in the Apostle''s body, which can regenerate rapidly forever.


    Su Ze''s own body quality is also evolving and soaring.


    Su Ze, who didn''t intend to gain too much in this world, has gained extremely rich. Of course, the plot of EVA has reached the end of the plot with his preemptive killing of the apostles again and again.


    "Well, it''s time to clear the world."


    Su Ze walked out of the house with a smile and saw that the grumpy tomorrow Xiang and the confident looking Shinji were preparing to go to school with a schoolbag on their back.


    So far, the first and second planes have not really killed the apostles. It''s really depressing for tomorrow Xiang.


    Altman, in particular, is always ahead to kill the apostles and become a well-known alien giant hero, which makes tomorrow Xiang feel that he has taken his credit.


    "Oh, hello."


    Asaka nodded and continued to walk forward. Shinji quickly said hello: "Hello, Mr. Mila."


    Su Ze smiled and touched his head: "if you want to chase a girl, you''d better care more about her."


    Ting Shinji immediately blushed, and tomorrow Xiang, who had just walked past, blushed.


    Who would fall in love with this guy!


    With a smile, Suze went to work for nerv organization.


    It''s a coincidence today that Ryuko Akaki is not here, nor is Meili Kaesong.


    Su Ze finds dingyuandu and asks the answer with magic. Originally, Seele suspects that there is a problem here and is interrogating Akaki Ryuko and Ge chengmeili.


    The so-called Seele organization is just a group of mice. Su Ze has long obtained the specific location and identity through magic from dingyuandu - the specific location is not far away, but these people are the top people all over the world.


    Su Ze''s mind moved, grabbed the body of dingyuandu and instantly reached the secret position.


    The trial is indeed continuing.


    And it was an insulting trial. Akaki Ryuko and Ge chengmeili were separated and stripped of their clothes.


    Seeing this scene, dingyuandu was excited and gasped slightly in his mouth.


    Su Ze looked at him in surprise.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 453

    Dingyuandu didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry. His expression was very complex.


    What''s the matter with me?


    During this period of time, I have no feeling when I see Akaki Ryuko, and I can''t do it anymore.


    Since I was influenced by magic, I can only imagine that Hideki or Akaki Ryuko was robbed by others, and I can get excited - it''s all your fault!


    Su Ze did not expect that his single version of magic would have such an impact.


    Let dingyuandu suddenly become "Gongba brother"


    "Cough... In a word, this is not the time for you to get excited, and don''t expect any bad development." Suze coughed and said, "Seele, right? I still know something about your identity. For example, the directors of the four-star chaebol, the president of Suzuki society, the Donald group, and several people in power in the United Nations... Most of you are middle-aged and old people, with an average age of more than 60. "


    "That''s it. What else do you want to do to make up the plan?"


    A Seele member standing behind the slate image said, "enough, no one has ever dared to be rude to us like this! Kill him! "


    No one answered. Su Ze turned on the light. In the house, except for Akaki lyko and Ge chengmeili, there were men lying down in suits.


    As for the Seele members, their shadow suddenly faded a lot - to put it bluntly, they are all projection mode, not here. The projection and call quality in the dark are better, which is more in line with the style and force of these two diseases in the elderly.


    "Stupid or not? We can both come here without your consent. Do you think you can let your men kill me? "


    The members of Seele were silent, and one of them whispered, "maybe you should understand the human completion plan?"


    "Make up for your uncle. You''ve had enough of delicious, delicious and fun women. It feels that human beings have no chance and should make up for it. So many people go to school and work, buy vegetables and cook every day, and still live well as individuals. It''s up to you to decide?" Su Ze sneered and scolded.


    "Do you need me to give you a counseling class? There are many obstacles in a person''s life. Some can''t go past, and some can''t go past. Whether you can go past or not, you have to be stunned! "


    Seele members are a little confused


    More ignorant than the members of Seele are hideyuandu, Akaki Ryuko and Gecheng Meili.


    Standing before them, they spoke to Seele, a handsome young man named "Maira", a researcher under Akaki Ryuko, whom they had met and never noticed.


    At this time, dingyuandu connected Altman''s human body and the people who pulled themselves here in the dark with the "Maitreya" in front of him.


    It''s him!


    Su Ze smiled. The clothes of the two men in suits floated and covered Akaki Ryuko and Ge chengmeili.


    "It seems that everyone knows me..."


    Su Ze said lightly, "so where should we start? The only person present who doesn''t know that mankind has completed the plan is Ge chengmeili? "


    Ge chengmeili was stunned and pointed to himself: "me? What does human completion plan mean? "


    Suze briefly introduces the story of Adam and Lilith, and the origin of human beings in Lilith. Human completion is to return to "God", and then integrate into one without gap to recreate Lilith. If not, Adam and the apostles will merge again, and a third shock will come


    Ge chengmeili asked incomprehensibly, "why must we erase the individual? As long as we defeat the apostles and prevent Adam from merging, isn''t it good for mankind to continue to live like this? "


    "Because Seele believed that the third shock was destined to happen, they decided to choose the way and time of the third shock and return to God. At the same time, dingyuandu also has selfishness to meet his wife Dingwei again while mankind completes the plan. " Su Ze said with a smile.


    This answer was completely beyond the answers of the members of Seele.


    In this way, the Dingyuan ferry is still credible and will not violate the human completion plan? They suspect wrong?


    Akaki''s whole body trembled slightly like being struck by lightning, and suddenly covered his hair with a low laughter.


    "Hum hum... Ha ha ha..."


    The laughter grew louder and sharper.


    "A sad woman like me, like me, would even do it for the so-called love..."


    Dingyuandu said coldly, "yes, it''s just utilization."


    Akaki rushed at him in a suit and gnashed his teeth: "kill you, I''ll kill you! My mother, and I... what are we in your eyes! "


    "Tools that can be used or discarded." Tingyuandu took out his pistol, put it against Akaki''s forehead and said indifferently.


    Su Ze smiled faintly. With a flick of his finger, the pistol of dingyuandu flew out.


    The body of dingyuandu suddenly stiffened and dared not move for a moment. He remembered the terrible reality that paper money was dominated by magic.


    Akaki Ryuko screamed and rushed to dingyuandu. Dingyuandu struggled and looked at Su Ze, worried that he would clean up himself again.


    Su Ze did not care about the "love and hate" of the two people, but continued: "your ideas and the ideas of dingyuandu have been basically impossible to complete up to now. Because Adam will not integrate the power of the apostles, and Lilith will not reappear. "


    "In other words, the human completion plan will not appear, and the third impact will not appear... You two diseases, you should think about how to manage your own companies, groups and the United Nations. Don''t dream."


    "How!"¡° Impossible! "¡° Nonsense! "


    All the members of Seele shouted hurriedly.


    Dingyuandu was stunned. Even the tan sunglasses were knocked off by chimurako and strangled by chimurako.


    Since the "Altman human body" showed him magic and stimulated him into a pervert who can only "get excited when his wife runs away with others", he knew one thing. The world will certainly become different from the past.


    When the members of Seele refused to believe something, he immediately chose to believe it and felt that he had lost all hope. Because he knows the horror of this Maitreya.


    Mankind''s plan to make up for it has completely failed and there is no hope at all.


    The feeling of suffocation at the neck was nothing to tingyuandu.


    Until Su Ze opened his hand, he had fallen into collapse and crazy Akaki law.


    Dingyuandu just opened his mouth and instinctively breathed.

 Chapter 454

    "Everyone of Seele, I don''t believe it."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "Maybe I need to prove to you that the so-called Dead Sea documents are nothing, and the so-called truth of Adam and Lilith is nothing."


    As he spoke, he pulled aside the crazy Akaki Ryuko and motioned Ge chengmeili to hold Akaki Ryuko.


    Akaki Ryuko collapsed in Ge chengmeili''s arms and howled in despair - once a woman who pays for love loses love, she almost loses the meaning of her own existence.


    Then Su Ze took off his gloves and revealed a piece of ferocious flesh and blood.


    Hideyuandu fused Adam''s embryo into his hand.


    Suze pointed to Adam''s embryo and began to absorb Adam''s soul power.


    "Ah --!"


    It seems to have understood that he has reached the critical moment of life and death. The shrill sound reverberates in the whole room. With the scream, forces similar to at force field and mind burst out.


    Akaki Ryuko and Ge chengmeili both bled and fainted in an instant. Even if the members of Seele paid attention to this scene through projection, the power of their hearts was also directly invested in them.


    And they were all old men with an average age of more than 60 years old. Few of them withstood it. At that time, more than half of them had cerebral hemorrhage and heart infarction, interrupted contact and were sent to first aid.


    Dingyuandu''s eyes turned white, and he slowly returned to his mind.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Hello, is anyone there?"


    It was a young man''s voice.


    With a sweep of his mind, Suze opened the door and continued to absorb the rest of Adam''s soul.


    The boy in white shirt, white hair and red eyes came in with a smile. It didn''t seem that he was surprised that Adam was absorbed.


    "The seventeenth apostle... Here you are."


    "Is this the human choice?" The young man named "Chu Xun" said, "to be more precise, you can devour the souls of the first 16 apostles and turn them into your own power. You are no longer human."


    "Of course, it''s not an alien creature, Altman. You''re the new God."


    Suze did not deny that he continued to devour Adam''s Soul: "you may understand that for me, having power is having power, and I will not call myself your God because of power."


    "The so-called human indifference and spiritual estrangement need to make up the plan. They are just some middle and second diseases asking for trouble. Human beings live well. Each individual has its own characteristics. This is a very beautiful thing."


    "It''s foolish to put everything together."


    "Then, do you need my strength?" Chu Xun asked.


    "Required." Suze said, "I will leave this world with the power of Adam, Lilith and the seventeen apostles and venture into other worlds."


    "The world has become a human world. Just don''t play so many messy games. If you miss the dead, go to the grave and look at photos. If you have mental illness, go to see a doctor. Don''t take the destruction of mankind as the goal. "


    What a unique idea


    "Can the indifference and estrangement between people really be changed?" Dingyuandu said, "if this goes on, there is only a more indifferent world waiting for us."


    Su Ze disagreed: "that''s a sincere and warm world you''ve never seen. To change the indifference of the world, think about changing the social structure and launching social movements... Even if you can''t move the world and change the world, can''t you move yourself? "


    Chu Xun was smiling. When he heard this, he almost couldn''t keep his smile.


    What''s that called?


    If you can''t move the world, move yourself? Is there something wrong with that? It''s not good to just move yourself.


    This guy who calls himself Altman is poisonous, isn''t he?


    While speaking, Su Ze absorbed Adam''s soul power and aimed his palm at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun did not resist. He quietly walked up to Su Ze. Su Ze absorbed his soul power and turned it into a mass of blood.


    "Adam disappeared and the seventeen apostles disappeared."


    Su Ze said to the Seele members who can barely support dingyuandu: "without Adam and 17 apostles, only Lilith and three EVA are left. Some of your mass production machines... The third impact and human completion plan cannot be completed."


    There is still a chance


    Dingyuandu thought that there was still a chance as long as Lilith was still there and the only soul in EVA was still there.


    "As long as Lilith is still there, as long as the only soul in EVA is still there, there is still a chance..."


    Somehow, these words came out of his mouth. Dingyuandu covered his mouth and looked at Su Ze in horror.


    "Is it magic again?"


    "Illusion, of course." Suze said, "next, I''m going to absorb Lilith. Do you have any ideas?"


    The whole room was silent.


    Dingyuandu trembled and knelt down in front of Su Ze: "let me see only... Let me see only once."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "OK, I''ll give you a magic trick to let you see Ding Wei."


    "No!"


    Dingyuandu screamed and backed back: "don''t let me see that terrible magic again!"


    "Look, it scares you... Since you want to see Dingwei, I''ll let you see it." Su Ze said with a smile, holding down dingyuandu''s shoulder and leaving.


    "Please wait!"


    A Seele member shouted.


    Su Ze looked back in surprise: "what? Do you have any ideas? Want to stop me? "


    "No, I just want to respect you."


    The Seele member said.


    "You, who have absorbed Adam, Lilith and all the apostles, are undoubtedly the ancestor of all our human beings and our only God."


    "God, please don''t leave us. Please stay on the earth and accept our sacrifice as the only God!"


    His words seemed to turn on a switch, and the remaining Seele members hurriedly expressed their admiration for the gods, said they wanted to worship the gods, and asked the gods to stay on the earth and let them be filial.


    Su Ze really feels speechless about these guys - it''s really worthy of the setting of form 2 and the world outlook of form 2. Enjoy life, squeeze workers to death, and do 996 blessings. How can people make up their plans and what can become gods?


    Trying to butter up the gods now is simply not doing business!


    "You guys, do your own business well..."


    "Please rest assured, Lord God, we are not interested in money. We are all ordinary families..."


    Su Ze smiled and left with Dingyuan dufei Thor: "I wish you a bright future - you philanthropists who are not interested in money."

 Chapter 455

    When he came to the underground of nerv, Su Ze first absorbed Lilith''s soul, and then absorbed the souls of machine 2 and machine 0.


    Finally, the location of the first plane, which is also the car of the world hero Shinji, the most important and core EVA.


    Dingyuandu stared at the scene, staring at Adam and Lilith being pulled out one after another, and the soul power was absorbed by the human monster in front of him.


    Perhaps, it should not be said to be a human monster, but a God.


    All human plans and ideas are shallow and ridiculous in front of the gods. That''s why they are so sad


    Dingyuandu, who fell into despair, felt that he had lost all hope.


    Until I stood in front of the first plane again, the only mecha without "God" Maitreya to absorb the soul.


    He looked at the first plane as if he had returned to that day and saw the day when the anchor was dissolved and disappeared.


    "God, do I really have a chance to see Wei?"


    He asked.


    "Now, isn''t it?"


    Su Ze pressed his palm on the first fuselage, felt the soul inside and awakened her consciousness.


    With the awakening of Dingwei''s soul, the outer armor of the first aircraft fell and changed its appearance.


    Become a huge human being 70-80 meters high and in the shape of Ayatollah - specifically, it is not the appearance of Ayatollah, but the only original appearance. Ayamboli itself is a man-made person integrated with anchorage only DNA.


    Now, under the guidance of Dingwei''s soul, the first aircraft has changed towards Dingwei''s appearance. Even under the suppression of Su Ze, the possibility of violent walking and dissolving Dingwei has disappeared.


    It''s just a 70-80 meter high real anchor with all the memories of his life.


    Dingyuandu trembled and knelt down in the aisle in front of Dingwei.


    "Only -"


    Ding Wei opened her mouth and wanted to speak. With the help of Su Ze, she finally made a voice.


    "Thank you." Ding Wei smiled and said to Su Ze.


    Seeing this scene, dingyuandu trembled with excitement.


    When Dingwei turned to him, dingyuandu felt less excited.


    "I''m very sorry, I''ve been away for a long time..." Anchi said softly, "you and Shinji must be very..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Dingyuandu suddenly cried out in tears.


    Ding was only a little confused and looked at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Stop talking! Stop talking! " "Why do you want to make me like this?" he cried? Why make me like this! Obviously you don''t have to! "


    Dingwei couldn''t understand it more: wake up from EVA and see her former husband going crazy. What''s going on?


    Dingyuandu stared at Su Ze with hatred in his eyes.


    "You turned me into a pervert! Mingmingwei is right in front of me. What I am excited about is that she just talked to you. It is actually a delusion between you and him. What I have distorted is not human! "


    "Damn Altman! Hateful Maitreya, hateful God! "


    "Is it so interesting to play with my soul?"


    Su Ze said, "what does it have to do with me?"


    "Isn''t it you who let me experience the taste of being taken away by people so many times? Isn''t it you who let me taste the pain? " Dingyuandu didn''t care about anything and roared wildly.


    When he saw Ding Wei, he realized that he had become a distorted pervert and looked directly at his inner ugliness. Only then did he realize that death was not the most terrible thing.


    The most terrible thing is that he died as a twisted monster who didn''t understand love.


    Su Ze first sneered, and then his face was very cold: "really? You just realize that you''ve become like this, you can''t stand it? Then how can you bear the joys, sorrows, love and hatred of Akaki''s mother and daughter, your abandoned son, and the whole human being you sacrifice? "


    "In the end, you just pay selfish attention to yourself and selfishly choose to sacrifice others. You don''t know that the sacrifice of others for you is no less than your distortion at this time."


    "I won''t sympathize with you, I won''t sympathize with you, and I won''t help you correct your distortion. As the most disgusting garbage, spend the rest of your life in regret. "


    As he spoke, a tree appeared in front of Su Ze, hung the dingyuandu and wrapped it into a white cocoon.


    Magic once again mercilessly fell on dingyuandu.


    Dingwei looked at this scene in surprise and seemed to finally understand that many things had happened to dingyuandu.


    The alarm of nevr sounded again and again. When the guards and researchers fainted one after another under Su Ze''s thinking, no one dared to approach here anymore.


    "In a word, let him out first."


    Ding Wei said.


    Su Ze smiled and released dingyuandu, who had experienced another torture in the illusion.


    After Dingyuan came out, he looked at Dingwei and gasped slightly in his mouth.


    "Only... There''s nothing I can do."


    Dingwei comforted him and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m sure you can come out."


    "No, I can''t come out. Even if I meet you again, I can''t feel the love and surging feelings. I must cooperate with you to feel it." Dingyuandu said.


    The anchor was only a little uneasy: "cooperation? How to cooperate? "


    "Of course, you and the giant Altman are ambiguous in front of me, kissing - all over with words..." ting Yuandu trembled excitedly and shouted.


    "Go to hell, rubbish!"


    Dingwei raised his huge hand, slapped him down with an expressionless face, and patted him into blood foam.


    Then he looked at Su Ze: "anyway, it''s too much to transform my husband into this kind of pervert?"


    "Yes? Maybe a little. " Su Ze said with a smile, "in fact, I''m a very reasonable person, but sometimes it''s hard to be capricious. Seeing my unhappy garbage makes him feel what it''s like for his wife and daughter to be fooled by others."


    "So you are a man of high morality?" Ding Wei said with a slight smile.


    She could see that this Suze must have a very bad and bad essence, otherwise she would never do such an inhuman thing.


    "Of course not, I am not single-minded, nor am I a woman."


    Su Ze said, "it''s just that we do something and don''t do something. If you take advantage of a woman who is devoted to yourself, you won''t bear any responsibility in the end. You don''t even take care of your son. This scum doesn''t deserve love. "


    "He moved himself, of course I want to destroy all his moves..."


    "It''s so strict, young gentleman. I must have no possibility of survival?" Anchorage only whispered, "the last request, let me see Shinji, OK?"

 Chapter 456

    Su Ze certainly has no opinion on the requirements of Dingwei.


    Don''t even have to let him leave here. Just a thought, he immediately came to the classroom of Shinji in the school. In front of the stunned teachers and students, Su Ze immediately raised Ting Shinji, Ling Boli and tomorrow Xiang, came to himself and returned to Ting Wei.


    The whole process, no more than ten seconds.


    Before the doubt in Ding''s idealism had passed, he saw Ting Shinji, tomorrow Xiang and ayamboli appear in front of him.


    At the beginning, the three men were surprised and thought that the giant was a large Ayatollah.


    After that, after Ting Wei''s explanation, Ting Shinji realized that this was his mother, Ting Wei, and ayamboli was just a copy of his mother.


    When he meets his mother again, Shinji starts crying with the only finger in his arms.


    Tomorrow Xiang looked at Su Ze: "Mr. Maitreya, his mother can reappear, so can my mother also appear?"


    Su Ze said, "no, I brought you here mainly to let Ding Wei see his future daughter-in-law."


    "What!"


    Tomoka shouted incredulously.


    "You mean... How could I have anything to do with this timid and obscene Shinji? It can''t be!"


    Tomorrow joss stick cried, her face flushed.


    The only thing is to show an unexpected expression and press the Shinji with his finger.


    "This girl is very good, Shinji. You have to work hard. Don''t make the girl sad and disappointed."


    Unfortunately, Yasuki Shinji was not in the mood to say this at this time. He just wanted to cry with Yasuki''s fingers. If possible, he even wanted to jump into Yasuki''s arms.


    "Where is commander Ding?" Ayamboli suddenly asked.


    Hideki Shinji wiped his tears and looked at Hideki: "Mom, Dad, he -"


    Ding Wei glanced at the pool of blood foam on the ground and calmly lied: "I don''t know. Maybe I didn''t dare to see me because I didn''t take good care of you."


    Cheat¡ª¡ª


    Hideki Shinji, ayamboli and Asaka all saw the flesh and blood, the color of clothes and brown eye fragments that Hideki Yuandu often wore.


    He''s dead here.


    "Did you kill commander Ding?" Ayamboli asked.


    Ting Wei looks at Ling poli in surprise. Unexpectedly, his copy seems to be very dependent on Ting Yuandu - well, Ting Yuandu is really a big pervert. I killed him right.


    "It''s a beautiful day. The family get together and have fun..."


    Su zedawei said with emotion.


    Dingwei had some accidents and regrets. He whispered, "it''s my time. Is it time?"


    "In fact, according to the settings of your world, you don''t have to kill you. After all, the power of the soul condenses the at force field, the fusion of the soul creates the impact of the extinction of mankind, and the fusion of the soul brings the fusion of the body. "


    With a smile, Su Ze cut off a finger from the giant Dingwei and put Dingwei''s soul into it. Dingwei was born again on his finger and became a living human.


    In this world, sometimes what matters is the soul. Whether it is the synchronization rate or the at force field, it is the soul, and even has a suppressive force on the body.


    With Dingwei''s soul pulled out, the first machine instinctively ran away again, and Su Ze sucked up the residual souls of the apostles inside - the essence of the first machine is the residual and man-made apostles.


    When Tingwei and tingshinji were reunited, Su Ze had received the prompt for customs clearance.


    As Suze absorbs the souls of Adam, Lilith and the apostles, so that they no longer exist in this world, there are only a few relevant residues in this world, which will become a complete human world. Ayamboli and mass production machines have other experiments, which may be the last related thing.


    The human world is cruel, and the human world is indifferent - so can''t you find your own warmth from the indifferent world?


    Just as Su Ze said, the poisonous chicken soup: if you can''t move the world, move yourself. If the world doesn''t accept you, even when you are a fool who can accomplish nothing in the eyes of others and a waste who is always clumsy and wrong, you should always move yourself and be better to yourself.


    After the prompt for customs clearance sounded, Su Ze got another chance to choose in addition to getting reincarnation points - humans in this world don''t have many abilities, but the apostles have some good abilities, but it can be summarized as all kinds of spitting laser, ion gun, penetration force and protection force.


    For Su Ze, choosing a powerful spitting skill is better than nothing. As long as he wants to do it and gather energy together, he can burst out both on his fingers and mouth.


    After that, he left the reincarnation world.


    In the central forum of Chinese reincarnation, the news of the latest fifth level reincarnation world EVA has been hung at the top, and most of the replies are happy and proud.


    Most people are proud of this representative of China and the strongest fighter in the world.


    In particular, when most of the traitors in China were eliminated and the chaotic order was rectified, everyone realized that a strong country, the reincarnation department and the Maitreya were their most firm reliance.


    If various groups and companies are allowed to ridicule the state, coerce the public opinion of those members and say something messy and unknown, this consensus will not be formed.


    After watching it for a moment, Su Ze withdrew from the reincarnation central forum.


    Wen An''an was closing her eyes to rest at this time. She noticed Su Ze''s return and took the initiative to report the time.


    "Five hours and 31 minutes have passed since you left the real world."


    "As always, there is no rule."


    Wen An said.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "in fact, there is no significance in studying this law."


    "The time in the plot of each reincarnation world is different, and there is no standard for customs clearance, let alone comparison. There is no way to compare the time and flow rate."


    "Do you want to continue taking risks?" Wen An asked.


    "No, have a rest." Su Ze said, "the next reincarnation world, I want to go to the sixth level reincarnation world."


    Wen An''an was silent for a moment and said, "whether it is the legend of the gods or the havoc in heaven, it is a reincarnation world of fighting alone. Lord Maitreya, be careful."


    "Yes, of course I know."


    Suze said.


    The sixth level reincarnation world is not only a reincarnation world in which no one else has passed the customs, but also a reincarnation world with an unprecedented level of power.


    At this moment, Su Ze, although his strength has been strong to a certain extent, knows that the reincarnation world at this level cannot ignore the carelessness.

 Chapter 457

    He decided to have a rest before entering the sixth level reincarnation world, and Su Ze didn''t do much work. The affairs of China and the national reincarnation department were handed over to his subordinates and the growing young Jarvis, which can ensure nothing wrong.


    After su Ze took Wen''an and LAN Ruxin around the imperial capital, they all felt very boring.


    "Go and see how far Zhao Hua has developed in the world of Xiaoao Jianghu?"


    Suze suggested.


    Wen''an and LAN Ruxin have no opinion. They enter the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu together.


    The whole world has obviously developed towards modernization. Bicycles have appeared. In villages and towns, words such as machines and plastics are known, and well cast agricultural tools are used.


    Near the mountains around Zhaohua laboratory, a huge city with black smoke has risen to the ground, becoming a typical modern industrialized town.


    When Su Ze found Zhao Hua, they learned about the current development here - because they specialize in and focus on the development of weapons, and because they have relevant drawings and theories, most weapons can be manufactured.


    Including the original version of the atomic bomb.


    Even if there are only tens of thousands of tons of atomic bombs, they are enough weapons to determine the victory or defeat for most of the reincarnation world below level 4. Even some bosses in the reincarnation world of level 5 are unlikely to resist atomic bombs of this degree without damage.


    Of course, people like Su Ze who know the root and understand the threat degree of the nuclear bomb, avoid the central area of the nuclear bomb, and then use energy to prevent subsequent light, heat and radiation damage. The threat of the nuclear bomb will be greatly reduced.


    It is a completely different concept to directly bear the nuclear bomb explosion with the body and completely bear the light, heat and radiation damage.


    At present, this huge atomic bomb has little practical significance. It is not easy to bring it out of the reincarnation world and into other reincarnation worlds. It can be regarded as exceeding the weight and size.


    Having seen the development of Xiaoao Jianghu world and the atomic bomb, LAN Ruxin felt a little regret: "Maitreya, it has only been such a period of time that your strength is the existence I can only look up to."


    "When we were in the second biochemical crisis, we still needed to be careful of zombies. Now we don''t know how strong you have reached."


    "Want to see it?" Suze asked.


    "There are still some things I want to see." Said LAN Ruxin.


    Wen An''an also nodded: "I also want to see your strength now, Lord Maitreya. Since Naruto came back, I have been busy in China. You have cleared two fifth level reincarnation worlds and one fourth level reincarnation world. Your strength must have been improved again?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly, which was true.


    With the clearance of the three reincarnation worlds of death, EVA and Harry Potter, Su Ze''s full strength has been integrated into one, which is almost universal. The broken jade is filled with all kinds of defects, and his strength has been raised to a very strong level again.


    After leaving Xiaoao Jianghu world, Su Ze three people enter the world of goblin killer.


    Because long ago, Su Ze was unhappy that the gods of the world often played with the fate of mankind. He wanted to show his power, so he was ready to come to the world to let them see the power of mankind and fight them from the position of gods.


    After entering the world, LAN Ru''s heart didn''t notice anything, so Su Ze released his mind and looked at a point in the sky.


    Then, Su Ze appeared before the gods with Wen An and LAN Ru Xin.


    "Fantasy", "sky", "order" and other gods watched him appear in surprise, and then looked at "fate" together.


    It''s incredible that this guy who once killed "reality" and really fell a God came to the kingdom of the gods without their permission.


    The God of "destiny" once said that the whole world should move forward at the cost of the fall of "reality".


    Up to now, the whole world is indeed moving forward, but the gods have not found any trace of the fate cycle. It is inevitable to feel that the "real" fall before is not a necessary condition.


    Now, the gods are even more surprised and puzzled. Of course, they want to know what this is.


    Suze said, "gods, what you do in this world is because of your good and evil, or because you like it? What rules and order do you follow? "


    "Are you... A God or a human?" Asked a God.


    "Me? I am a human being. " Suze replied.


    It seems that this answer gave the gods courage. A God said, "if it is human, it should not enter the kingdom of the gods, and it is not qualified to ask the gods about their decisions."


    "Is that your rule?" Suze asked.


    The gods were silent.


    Su Ze smiled faintly and spoke. His voice spread all over the kingdom of the gods, shaking all the gods in front of him: "although I am human, I have the power to surpass you. I want to intervene in your formulation of rules, constraints on human beings and tricks on human beings."


    "This is the first rule I want to break."


    "Impossible!" Cried a God.


    Su Ze opened his hand, and the irresistible gravity sucked the God in his direction.


    The God roared, changed into a huge wild boar 100 meters long, lowered his head and hit Su Ze.


    Su Ze also changed his body shape and became 200 meters high. He reached out to pick up the wild boar. In the crazy struggle of the God, he regarded all his attacks as nothing, whether magic skills, curses and toxins, all annihilated in front of Su Ze.


    Because Su Ze''s power is overwhelmingly strong, he can''t break Su Ze''s defense at all.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Please stop, human!"


    "Please stop, new powerful God!"


    The gods shouted one after another, but Su Ze just sneered and crushed the God directly.


    "I am not a God, just a human." Suze said.


    The gods looked at each other and were really speechless.


    It''s enough for you to be the boss of our gods and the "master". Do you still tell us that you are human? How can there be such a powerful human being?


    "This strong man..."


    "Fantasy" said, "what do you want? What can we do? Please be sure to tell us that the only thing we can do is to talk to you and maybe follow your orders. "


    "Tell me, how many games of fate dice have you played in this world?" Suze asked.


    "It used to be three innings, but now there are only two."¡° "Fantasy" answer truthfully.

 Chapter 458

    The original three games are the brave and the devil, the brave and the dungeon, and the adventurer and goblin.


    Because of Su Ze''s disorderly entry, the "real" gods fell and destroyed the game between adventurer and goblin. Now there are still games between brave and demon king, brave and dungeon.


    Every once in a while, there will always be a demon king who can destroy a country, and there will also be a brave man who can save the country and the world to defeat the demon king.


    Of course, all this is not a fixed outcome. It may also be that the demon king killed the brave in the end. At that time, the gods will quietly move to reduce the damage of the demon king, rule the country in name, and finally be knocked down by the new brave.


    Brave and dungeons are similar games, but the goal of brave is to explore the dungeons, earn treasure and defeat a fire dragon.


    In a word, the game is still very interesting for the gods.


    This is obviously not interesting for human brave people who will die if they are not careful. If they are not careful, they will be manipulated by the fate dice, fall into a trap that does not exist, make mistakes that should not have, lose their lives, and sometimes suffer spiritual insult before they die.


    "Make the new rules now."


    Suze said, "who are you that human beings become gods?"


    No gods answered.


    Suze suddenly: no wonder these gods come together to play with human destiny. It turns out that they are not human beings becoming gods, but heterogeneous gods.


    In short, they are like a group of children fiddling with ant nests. They are not the same kind of ants. Of course, they can''t have much real sense of substitution for ants.


    "It seems that it''s really troublesome to make rules..."


    Suze said.


    Wen An''an smiled on one side, and Su Ze''s mind was passed on. After communicating, he showed a clear look.


    It seems that we can only retreat to the second place.


    "From today on, those who are chaotic and evil are no longer gods and cannot live in the kingdom of gods; Only good and orderly gods and gods with goodwill to mankind can live in the kingdom of gods. "


    The gods were stunned. I didn''t expect Su Ze to say so.


    Originally, for them, good or evil doesn''t matter, even appearance. Gods are regardless of good and evil. Gods have preferences and can do whatever they want. This should be the right of gods.


    But this human being, to distinguish good from evil, wants to expel some gods¡ª¡ª


    "It''s impossible!"


    Some gods shouted, "we are gods, not humans! Why should we divide according to human standards! "


    "Yes, a slightly stronger human wants us to give in. We gods won''t be afraid of you!"


    With these two gods shouting, other gods are ready to move, not only chaotic and evil gods, but also good and orderly gods.


    If they accept such a fate, it is equivalent to that all of their gods have become the chess pieces or men randomly arranged by the human in front of them.


    In that case, what''s the difference between them and the humans manipulated by fate dice, the demons and humans manipulated by them?


    "Good. Everyone looks energetic."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "so, do you want to resist me?"


    The gods looked at each other, and it turned out that most of them stood up. No matter good or evil, no matter their own preferences, they were unwilling to accept the position dominated by human beings.


    The few gods who didn''t stand up were pure cowards and weak in strength. They hid aside and didn''t dare to participate in it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Su Ze laughed: "look, next is the display of my strength!"


    Lanruxin and Wen''an also smiled: I didn''t expect these gods to cooperate so much. In this case, they also chose to fight.


    If they are too wise and choose to compromise, it will disappoint Suze and make Suze happy now.


    The body rises suddenly, 300 meters, 500 meters, 1000 meters, 2000 meters!


    Su Ze''s body has become more than 2000 meters high and has become a towering mountain. The soles of his feet have stepped like a 100 meter high hill and stepped directly towards the gods.


    The gods panicked, hurried to change, or became giants, tried to resist, or flew away quickly, or shouted for mercy.


    But Su Ze didn''t hesitate at all and directly fell heavily.


    Several gods were trampled flat, the whole God country trembled heavily, and all the other gods scattered and fled.


    "Come back."


    Su Ze roared violently, and none of the gods dared to stop.


    Some are even ready to escape from the kingdom of gods to the human world and even dungeons.


    Su Ze snorted coldly and raised his huge palm.


    "Give it all to me and come back!"


    The huge and unparalleled suction was irresistible, and the tornado roared all over the sky, absorbing all the towering gods in the Togolese brin killer world and stopping in front of Suze.


    Whether it is the so-called masters of the gods or chaotic and evil gods, at this moment, they are like quails just pulled out of the water, trembling, weak, poor and helpless.


    "What did I say before?" Su Ze looked down at them with eyes like the sun and moon in the sky.


    In front of these so-called gods, he seems to be the real God!


    A God immediately shouted, "you said before, set new rules, and those who are kind, kind and orderly to mankind will continue to be in the God''s country, and others can''t stay in the God''s country."


    "I thought so."


    Su Ze snorted, which made the hearts of these gods twitch and frightened.


    "But you don''t seem to understand."


    The gods immediately said, "understand, understand, we really understand too much!"


    "Yes, we will resolutely obey your rules!"


    And the originally chaotic and evil gods raised their hands as if they were simple white flowers: "in fact, I can change it! My heart is very kind. I am willing to be a kind God and sincerely help mankind from now on! "


    "That''s good to say."


    Su Ze said, his eyes were cold, his five fingers explored, and seven gods were caught from among the gods.


    "These seven are not satisfied and are ready to continue to fight me in the future."


    Hold it in your hand and directly crush it to death. A dripping blood rain fell on the faces of the gods.


    The gods stared at the scene, speechless.


    They will always remember this scene and will no longer dare to kill human beings at will.

 Chapter 459

    The roar of the divine Kingdom gradually subsided.


    Su Ze, LAN Ruxin and Wen An''an came to the human world below and listened to the adventurers'' conversation in an adventurer''s tavern.


    Some adventurers talk about the gods of faith suddenly dim, while others quietly discuss the appearance of lightning and thunder just now, which has nothing to do with the darkness of heaven and earth.


    Out of fear and admiration for the gods, they dare not talk too much, but they inevitably have a little speculation in their hearts.


    Did a God fall just now?


    "Taverns, barley wine, barbecue chops..." Wen An said. "This is the life of adventurers."


    LAN Ruxin tasted a mouthful of barley wine and shook her head slightly: "it''s not very good to drink. It''s very inferior."


    "How good can the wine brewed under this productivity be?" Wen An smiled, "moreover, recently, what is our status in the real world of China and what kind of food we enjoy?"


    "This is also......" Lan Ru Xin said, put down her glass and looked at Su Ze.


    "Your power has been able to conquer the so-called gods. Even many legendary gods or demons are not as powerful as you are now. Today is really a shock to me. "


    Wen An''an also nodded slightly: "I think the big barrel wood family, reincarnation eye and six modes are close to gods. No matter how powerful they are, they will not have higher power. Today is also beyond my imagination."


    "Lord Maitreya, there is nothing wrong with being a God now."


    Su Ze waved his hand: "no, you don''t have to."


    Becoming a God has no practical significance for Su Ze. It''s just a false name.


    In particular, with the power of avalanche jade to absorb the soul and transform it into evolution, he doesn''t have to show miracles in front of people at all, nor does he have to rely on the identity of gods to obtain too much worship from others.


    Walking out of the pub and down the street, Su Ze talked about another thing.


    "Speaking of my strength, the original source was the generous teaching of Mr. zombie and the ninth uncle of the world, which made me obtain a relatively complete inheritance from the beginning."


    "Now is also the time to return to Mr. zombie to help Uncle nine fulfill his wish."


    Wen''an and LAN Ruxin also answered.


    The three were about to leave, but one ran quickly and knelt in front of Su Ze on one knee: "Mr. Maitreya! Thank you very much! "


    "It was a goblin killer. How is your life now?"


    Suze asked.


    "There is no monster like goblin in this world. My life has lost its goal..."


    "Then he ended his adventurous life and is now married."


    Su Ze was surprised: "already married?"


    "Yes, I''m married." The goblin killer said, "Lord Maitreya, is there anything I need to do? If I need to do it, I will try my best and do it. "


    "That''s not true. Live a good life."


    Suze said.


    In this world, he doesn''t need to come back in the future. Those gods have been cleaned up and don''t dare to use human beings as playthings anymore.


    When the goblin killer bowed his head respectfully and raised his head again, Su Ze had disappeared from his face.


    Lord Maitreya... Are you a God now?


    The goblin killer thought, standing in the street for a long time, and then hurried away.


    He still has something to buy today. He must buy it home as soon as possible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mr. zombie world, outside Renjia Town, Yizhuang.


    As soon as the Four Eyed Taoist priest with glasses drove the zombie out, he saw Su Ze standing in front of him with Wen An and LAN Ruxin.


    "Oh, Azer, when did you come back?" Taoist priest four eyes said, "your master went to the town to do something. He hasn''t come back yet. He must be very happy to know that you are back! "


    Su Ze smiled: "Hello, martial uncle. Is this going to take the guests on the road?"


    "It''s not on the road. There are some small things." The Four Eyed Taoist priest said with a smile and winked at Su Ze again. "You have great skills, martial nephew. I admire you."


    The so-called high ability, of course, refers to Su Ze''s hooking up two women.


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He was familiar with each other. Taoist priest four eyes was actually more easygoing than uncle nine. He would also make such jokes.


    Like the temperament of Uncle Jiu, he would not say such words anyway.


    After talking, Taoist priest four eyes drove the zombies away. Su Ze led Wen''an and LAN Ruxin into the deserted Yizhuang, cleaned everything in the Yizhuang according to the rules, and offered incense to some coffins that had not "got up".


    Although Su Ze is not afraid of zombies and can destroy the Yizhuang in a single thought, the zombies in these coffins are not only trouble, but also the wealth and capital of Uncle nine and Taoist priest four eyes.


    They sometimes use these zombies.


    In the afternoon, uncle Jiu and Wen came back and were surprised to see the brand-new Yizhuang.


    "Wow, is this where we live? Why is it so new? " Wen Cai exclaimed.


    "Nonsense. Yizhuang is a place for the dead. How can it be our place?"


    The ninth uncle scolded Wencai and strode into the door. When he saw Wen An''an, he was stunned: "this girl, excuse me -"


    Su Ze came out and said with a smile, "master, it''s me."


    Uncle nine was delighted: "aze, you''re back! How''s it going outside? "


    Su Ze smiled: "everything is fine outside."


    Wen Cai saw Su Ze''s two big beauties on the left and right. Suddenly, he was jealous and burst into flames: "hum, of course it''s okay outside. When he came back with two beauties, he was very rich... He didn''t think about how I was with Shifu!"


    "Shut up, smelly boy!"


    The ninth uncle scolded and asked Wencai to stand aside with his head shrunk, and then looked at Su Ze: "I remember what you said about external preaching. What''s the matter now?"


    Su Ze motioned uncle Jiu to sit down and brought him a bowl of tea.


    Uncle Jiu was also an old thought. He felt happy when he saw that the apprentice still respected himself. After receiving the tea, he put it aside and continued to talk.


    After a little nostalgia, uncle Jiu was relieved to learn that Su Ze had not spread his Taoism to others - if it weren''t for Su Ze''s special situation, he couldn''t let Su Ze decide to spread his Taoism by himself.


    The previous decision also made him a little worried about gain and loss.


    "Aze, you must stay for a few days this time. I''ll tell you the story of Renjia town." Wen Cai squatted on the chair, sat down and jumped up again. He was like a monkey jumping up and down. "You don''t know Qiu Sheng, he has a crush on a girl recently..."


    "Huh?"


    Uncle nine stared at him.


    Wencai suddenly became a good baby.

 Chapter 460

    However, after a while, Wencai relapsed again. When Su Ze was talking to Uncle Jiu, he interrupted: "ah Ze, do you know Miss Ren? Now it''s awesome. The whole Renjia town depends on her alone. Everyone calls her Ren Qianjin. "


    "Speaking of this daughter, it''s interesting. It''s a promise, and it''s also more important than a daughter..."


    Uncle Jiu raised his hand. Wencai immediately ran away and dared not talk any more.


    After Wencai left, Su Zecai said.


    "Master, there''s one more thing I want to ask for your opinion this time."


    Uncle nine nodded, "ah Ze, tell me."


    "Master, do you want to start a family?" Suze asked.


    Uncle nine was surprised: "ah Ze, have I told you this twice? In other places, I don''t know. In our place, learning this kind of Taoism is harmful to wealth and life. What''s bad is one''s own fate. Whether one is incomplete or not, not to mention, money, women, fame and power can''t be touched. Even wine and meat can''t be used more. "


    "Yes, I know." Su Ze said, "but I have a way to let the master even Qiusheng and Wencai can practice Taoism without adhering to this rule."


    Uncle nine was silent.


    People are not plants and trees. Uncle Jiu is old thinking and stick to tradition. How can he have no other ideas from beginning to end?


    However, after a long silence, uncle Jiu shook his head.


    "Don''t change it, that''s good."


    "If Taoism can flourish, the price is to produce countless unwilling scum and more demons to harm the world. It''s good to be like me."


    Wen An''an stood aside and looked at Uncle Jiu''s decision, showing some respect.


    Uncle Jiu''s strength is not strong, but he can make such a decision. His inner strength is enough to make people admire and respect.


    Su Ze wants to untie the restrictions of Taoism in the world, so that uncle nine will no longer be restricted by money, fame and wealth, but Uncle nine thinks of how many malicious people will commit crimes and endanger life after learning Taoism.


    "If power can be obtained without cost, it is too easy to release indiscriminately and cause great disaster." The ninth uncle said again and rejected Su Ze''s proposal.


    Su Ze didn''t insist any more and asked Uncle Jiu, "master, your world is not peaceful now. Do you want me to help you clean up the world and unify the country?"


    Uncle nine was stunned: "ah? Can you do that? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "I can do it."


    The ninth uncle thought for a while and shook his head: "don''t do it either. Don''t force everything. The fate is how... Aze, I hope you can be an honest man, a kind man, and don''t ask for anything else."


    "How our world will become and what it will look like, you still don''t care."


    Su Ze was a little surprised, but since uncle Jiu chose this way, he didn''t force it.


    After thinking about it, it seems that the world where Uncle Jiu lives will always stay in a relatively quiet town during the period of the Republic of China - perhaps Su Ze didn''t need to intervene.


    After living in this world for a few days, Su Ze, Wen An''an and LAN Ruxin said goodbye to Uncle nine and left this world.


    "It''s almost time to rest..."


    Suze said.


    "It''s time to open a new world of reincarnation."


    Wen''an smiled and pointed to LAN Ruxin: "no, you still have something to do. The old woman can''t be wronged."


    LAN Ru''s heart was stunned. Then she blushed and said, "yellow haired girl, what do you say?"


    Su Ze was slightly stunned and understood.


    "Then I''ll be busy." Wen An left with a smile.


    The faint breath filled the air between Su Ze and LAN Ru Xin. Su Ze whispered, "unknowingly, it has been so long."


    "The time in the real world is not too long. The reason why we combatants in the reincarnation world feel too long is that the adventure time in the reincarnation world is too easy to be confused with the real world." LAN Ru''s heart spoke softly, but her chest was actually pounding.


    She understood what Wen An meant, and so did Su Ze.


    However, when the relationship between the two people had just been determined, Wen An, the smelly girl, started hard and fast, so that she had no time to parry.


    If Su Ze only chooses one woman, if it is some love triangle Romance Drama, LAN Ruxin may start the drama of "two women fighting for husband" with Wen An''an.


    But it''s not the reality that it has to be performed according to such a plot. Wen An and LAN Ru understand and have seen what happens when a person has higher power and status.


    Not to mention, Su Ze did not hide them, nor did he hide them, nor did he indulge in indulgence.


    "Suze -"


    Wearing frameless glasses, she raised her blue windbreaker, and Lanru called softly into Su Ze''s arms.


    Needless to say, Su Ze hugged LAN Ru''s heart and began to be quiet and gentle.


    From TV dramas to movies to comics and animation, this paragraph is described a lot. Because of the exaggeration and need of art, it also causes many problems of unbalanced power system.

 Chapter 461

    Of course, there is no accurate standard to measure the power system of journey to the West. The monkey king is sometimes strong and sometimes weak, and the abilities of all kinds of gods are sometimes absent.


    From the original work itself, its own battle is not important, it is mainly to serve some of the author''s ideas. For the purpose of the author''s thought, combat capability and capability setting can be second, and there will be no clear comparison.


    Most of the time, this immortal is powerful and that immortal is powerful. Which immortal is more powerful? I can''t compare it. Even the status of immortals, Buddhas and Bodhisattvas is not easy to determine.


    The only certain main line is that no matter which version of the story or the original work, Monkey King first recruited Bi Mawen and then felt ashamed to leave. He became a virtual "saint of Qi Tian". He ate flat peaches, drank immortal wine and stole gold pills and fled. Finally, after being caught in the heavenly palace, he ran out of the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord and made a big noise in the heavenly palace, which was suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha.


    The monkey king''s havoc in the heavenly palace is an appearance, and the havoc in the heavenly palace is also temporary. In fact, whether it is the heavenly palace or the Tathagata Buddha, there is no shortage of people in the world who can seize and suppress the monkey king.


    At this moment, Su Ze does not belong to the heavenly palace, but to the power of Huaguo Mountain.


    It belongs to Huaguo Mountain. How can I pass the customs?


    Su Ze wondered: can''t I go to heaven with the monkey king? Really replace the Jade Emperor? If the success of rebellion is customs clearance, there is no possibility for the original works of havoc in heaven or journey to the West.


    Specifically, five hundred years later, the mounts of various immortals can sometimes capture the monkey king, leaving the monkey king helpless. What does the monkey king take to fight these immortals?


    No, no... this is certainly not a real customs clearance method.


    No matter how strong Su Ze is, he doesn''t think he can overthrow the gods and Buddhas in the sky and turn over the whole ruling order.


    The real method of customs clearance is either Su Ze kills the monkey king and passes the customs as a God in heaven; Either Su Ze blocked the Tathagata Buddha, saved the monkey king from being pressed at the foot of the five elements mountain for 500 years, and cleared the customs as the monkey king.


    At present, Su Ze obviously has only one choice, the monkey king''s side.


    And his identity is exactly the identity of a demon king who takes refuge in monkey king.


    Although there are some difficulties, who doesn''t like sun monkey? Even if he is naughty and rebellious, monkey brother is also the idol of all children in his childhood.


    When the identity is determined and the main line of the story is recalled, Su Ze begins to release his mind and begin to perceive.


    A few miles away in the mountain forest, a monkey wearing Phoenix wings, purple gold crown and lock son gold armor was playing with the monkeys and grandchildren. Suddenly, if he felt it.


    "Up! Old tree spirit, what do you think my grandson is doing! "


    His cry suddenly rang in front of Su Ze.


    Old tree spirit? My identity is a little too bad.


    Su Ze replied, "king, I have nothing to do. I have nothing else to do."


    The monkey was Sun Wukong, the monkey king of Huaguo Mountain. Hearing Su Ze''s response, he sneered: "it''s not refreshing to look East and West. The old tree spirit came to drink and have fun!"


    Su Ze answered and went away. Soon he came to the monkey king and saw the monkey king.


    Glancing around, I saw the flag of "Qi Tian Da Sheng" that had just been raised, as well as the 72 hole demon king, two one horned ghost kings, several monkey generals and monkey pioneer officials.


    At this moment, the monkey king has taken Ruyi''s golden cudgel and armor equipment from the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, and removed monkeys from the underground. He went to the heavenly palace to be Bi Mawen for more than ten days, left the heavenly court and returned to Huaguo Mountain to call himself the "Saint of Qi Tian".


    Heaven classified him as a renegade monster and was about to send heavenly soldiers to catch him.


    The monkey king gathered a large number of monsters. It can be said that the monsters danced together. There was a lot of noise. There was no style that could achieve great things. But at this time, none of his six sworn brothers came - I don''t know whether they were angry that he gave up his monster status to become an official in heaven, or whether they were all fair weather friends who were driven by the wind.


    If these six sworn brothers come, they can make things bigger.


    Monkey King was also a monkey. He was very happy when he was happy and angry when he saw Su Ze, the "old tree demon king", coming, smiled and punished him for three glasses of wine. He said he shouldn''t spy on the king, so he spared him.


    The monsters ate meat and drank wine. When they were half drunk, Su Ze said, "king, now you are the saint of heaven. How can your six sworn brothers not invite you to have fun?"


    Sun Wukong was drinking and drunk. He didn''t have any other thoughts. He immediately shouted, "yes, I almost forgot!"


    He ordered people to invite his six sworn brothers and tell them about being the great saint of heaven.


    The ox demon king''s eyes flashed and said, "good brother, I''m afraid this name doesn''t want to offend the taboo in the sky!"


    Monkey king didn''t think so: "what''s the matter with him? I also call the king the Lord of the land of my ancestors. Why not? As the saying goes, the emperor takes turns to do it and comes to my house this year! "


    The ox demon king thought for a moment and shouted, "my good brother is right. I will be called a great saint in the flat sky."


    The demon king said, "I''m called the great sage covering the sea." King Peng said, "I''m called the great saint of heaven." The lion camel king said, "I''m called the great saint of moving mountains." The monkey king said, "I''m called the ventilation saint." King Yu said, "I''m called the great saint of driving God."


    The Seven Saints do their own things and call themselves their own names. They will disperse after playing music for a day.


    At this time, Su Ze came up and said, "six saints, stay!"


    Six great saints, including ox demon king, Jiao demon king and Peng demon king, looked at him strangely, and Sun Wukong looked at him together.


    "Who are you, stopping me from waiting?"


    Monkey king said, "old tree spirit, what can I do for you?"


    Su Ze arched his hand and smiled: "as the saying goes, righteousness ties golden orchids, and love is stronger than gold; Another person said, "I don''t want to live on the same day in the same year, but I want to die on the same day in the same year..."


    "Today, my king is the saint of Qi Tian. In a few days, the heavenly court will send troops to attack. Don''t forget to watch and help my king!"


    Monkey King sprang up, patted the table and shouted, "come on, what are you afraid of him?"


    The six great saints, such as the ox demon king, looked at each other, and then said, "you must come to help, you must come!"


    Su Ze broke in at this time, but he gradually recalled some details: it turned out that the six saints did not appear at this time. They didn''t appear until Sun Wukong won the battle of tota King Li, the heavenly General of heaven. They didn''t appear until they called Sun Wukong the Seven Saints and disappeared again.


    It can be said that it is a typical performance of fair weather friends. Sworn brothers are fake and run away when they get benefits.


    Now he was invited by Su Ze first and invited them to send troops to fight against Tianting, which is much more powerful than the monkey king himself in the original book.

 Chapter 462

    As the saying goes, one day in the sky, one year on the earth.


    Since the monkey king learned that his Bi Mawen was a low-ranking official and turned out of heaven, it was only a moment in the sky, and several days had passed since the lower boundary.


    More than ten days passed when King tota Li was ordered to point together the heavenly soldiers and generals and take the giant spirit God and the third prince Nezha to catch demons.


    If the ox demon king, the Jiao demon king, the Peng demon king, the lion camel king, the macaque king and the Yu King were forced by Su Ze''s guidance to the monkey king at the beginning, they had to go back to their own cave and bring some men in front of the monkey king.


    Do or think the same without prior consulation2, when they have a brilliant future together, they suddenly find that there is something great.


    The whole Huaguo Mountain, in addition to monkeys and grandchildren, all kinds of monsters and demons, plus the soldiers and horses brought by the six "great saints", has covered the whole huge Huaguo Mountain. All monsters and monkeys add up to at least hundreds of thousands.


    Because Su Ze, the "old tree spirit", promoted the six saints to send troops, and the Seven Saints joined forces to gather together in Huaguo Mountain, their status has also increased. They have ranked second only to the Seven Saints, higher than the 72 hole demon king, monkey general and pioneer.


    Monkey King Sun Wukong is the master of this place, ranking first. Just call the demons and monkeys to put delicious and delicious food. Six saints, including ox demon king, Jiao demon king and Peng demon king, are divided into three on both sides. The first place under them is "old tree spirit" Su Ze.


    In other worlds, Su Ze dares to reveal his real name or take "Maitreya" as the code name.


    In this world, Su Ze did not dare to reveal his real name to avoid being attacked by purple, gold, red gourd and other people who would lose their name. Secondly, he did not dare to use the code "Maitreya" to avoid unnecessary trouble. In this world, only Su Ze knew that there were two people with the name of "Maitreya". One was the Jade Emperor and the other was a saint of the upper Qing Dynasty, Ordinary gods are not qualified to carry these two words.


    It can be said that in the mythical world, the word "Maitreya" represents incomparable identity and status!


    "Qi Tian Da Sheng" can be sealed, and "Maitreya" is not a code that can be revealed by mouth.


    When the wine was half drunk, the lion camel King shook his head. His golden mane was very dazzling. He patted the table and shouted, "seven of our brothers, Seven Saints, what a great reputation! After waiting for these days, Tianting did not dare to come and spread it. Although it was famous, it was meaningless to wait. "


    "You want me to say, send someone to the next battle post, let Tianting send someone down quickly, or try your brothers'' means!"


    As soon as he said this, the monkey king immediately shouted, squatted on the main seat, didn''t even drink wine, scratched his hands in front of his face, as if turning flowers: "good, good! My old sun also has this intention! "


    As soon as his eyes turned, he saw that the ox demon king''s eyes were drooping, and the Jiao demon king and Peng demon king raised their glasses to cover their faces, as if they were drinking, Sun Wukong immediately saw something.


    Maybe it''s wrong?


    The monkey king turned his eyes to the young man who sat down with the seven great saints - the man can change trees. He looks like a human being and a demon. He has a strange skill. It seems that the trees have become essence for many years. The monkey king and other demons call him "old tree essence".


    The old tree spirit can speak good words, and seems to be well-informed. In the past ten days, the Seven Saints and the demon kings have held discussions for many times, and they have become familiar with the demons.


    "Old tree spirit, what''s the idea?"


    Su Ze got up, bowed his hands and said, "Seven Saints, please listen to me."


    "As I said before, the so-called heavenly troops and generals are only a little higher than ordinary demons. They can''t resist you. But this does not mean that there is no strong one in heaven. "


    "From my point of view, the heavenly soldiers and generals are just the minions of our mountain patrolling. If we can defeat the heavenly soldiers and generals, we will get the title of great saint. It''s best for you to get what you want. If the heavenly court does not send heavenly soldiers and generals, we call ourselves the great saint, that is the result of retreating and seeking second place. "


    "If you take the initiative to provoke the heavenly court, the heavenly court will no longer send minions like heavenly soldiers and generals, but send very difficult figures such as Erlang God, Ziwei emperor, 500 Lingguan, gouchen emperor and Donghua emperor, or invite Bodhisattvas and Buddhas of Western Lingshan. Can you hold it?"


    "How can my old sun be afraid of him!" The monkey king shouted, then looked at the six sworn brothers, all bowed their heads and said in surprise, "is such a person terrible?"


    The ox demon king smiled bitterly and said, "the old tree spirits are listed one by one. We are not opponents. At most, we can only be equal. How can we not be terrible?"


    The monkey king turned his eyes and shouted, "it''s very disappointing! Old tree spirit, according to what you said, if we defeat the minions of Tianting, we will accept it as soon as we see it, and we have nothing else to ask for if we get the title? "


    Su Ze smiled: "isn''t it enough to have a heavenly title? Isn''t that what you saints ask for? Will the heavenly court divide the powers and responsibilities of the seven great saints so that you can command rivers, lakes and seas, wind, rain, thunder and lightning, or good and evil deeds on earth? "


    The ox demon king replied, "what the old tree spirit said is not wrong... The heaven gives us a false name. Isn''t it beautiful for us to go to the heaven to have fun and open an immortal house on the earth?"


    "Hum! Elder brother, why are you so ambitious? Let me say that our brothers and seven people fight together in the Lingxiao temple! In that position, the old jade emperor can sit, and the seven of our brothers can sit! " Sun Wukong said disapprovingly.


    Ox demon king''s face is a little ugly, including Peng demon king, Jiao demon king and other five saints... Isn''t it? Brother, don''t you understand?


    Why have you decided to fight Tianting for more than ten days?


    Of course, it was the analysis and encouragement of the old tree spirit that convinced them.


    First of all, the heavenly soldiers and generals of Tianting are not strong. They can fight once to see if Tianting will give them a false job miscellaneous number. After they can get them, they will be like fairies and Buddhas, so they can have a quiet rest. From then on, they can be a man of virtue. At least they don''t have to worry about human beings and immortals coming out to fight and kill themselves.


    The lion camel King complained just now. It was also a casual complaint. It was impossible to be true. He at least knew the good or bad of the strong Tianting people such as shangdonghua emperor, Erlang Zhenjun, Ziwei emperor and jiutiandang demon ancestor.


    Unexpectedly, Lao Shujing said such a thing. There is really a guy who still doesn''t know what''s good or bad and thinks of "the emperor takes turns to do it and comes to my house this year", their seven younger brothers, the monkey king of Qi Tian.


    The real strength of Tianting, they demons can''t do it!

 Chapter 463

    "Great saint."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you are a stone monkey born in heaven and earth on Huaguo Mountain. So far, you are only more than three years old. Your magic power has surpassed countless demons and immortals in the world. Count carefully, there are no more than ten demons in the world who can defeat you, and there are only dozens of celestial immortals and Lingshan Buddha who can defeat you. "


    The six great saints such as the ox demon king heard the speech and thought carefully about the age of the monkey king at this time, which was a little creepy.


    In three hundred years, they have just become refined and can''t even touch the edge of the shape. Their seven younger brothers are already as good as magic - the ox demon king, the Peng demon king and the Jiao demon king feel equal to the monkey king, while the lion camel king, the macaque king and the Yu Fan King think they are not as good as themselves.


    Sure enough, it is naturally raised, which is very different from ordinary people!


    Unexpectedly, the monkey king scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, squeaking: "I''m so angry! My grandson runs all over the world and wants to be in line with the sky. Unexpectedly, so many strong hands can beat me? "


    "My grandson is not satisfied! Old tree spirit, you call those who are better than me. I broke their legs one by one, tore down their bones, pulled out their hair and tendons, so that they can know how to call a great saint of heaven, a great saint of heaven! "


    Su Ze said quietly, "the great sage is joking. Most of the demons who can surpass the great sage can''t hide, and most of the immortals and Buddha who can surpass the great sage are of noble status. How can we call them to fight with the great sage?"


    "Up!"


    Monkey King screamed, but he was a monkey. He took out his golden cudgel, pointed to Su Ze and shouted, "old tree spirit, I see you have made many plans, which allows you to sit in this position, only under the Seven Saints. Now the heaven has not arrived, but you first raise the prestige of the heaven and destroy your ambition. What''s the reason? "


    "You say so much today, just saying that my old sun is not as good as others! I don''t need you to say or talk about my old sun''s ability. Today, you will find someone better than my grandson and ask me to broaden my horizons. "


    "If you can find it, I''ll spare you this time. If you can''t find it, don''t blame my old sun for treating you with a light sin. There will be no mercy under the golden cudgel! "


    Su Ze said, "where does the great sage come from? These strong men, I say they are here, I don''t say they are also here. Am I making them up to destroy my own ambition? It is a fact that is well known. "


    "Up!" The monkey king was even more annoyed this time, "well, you old tree spirit, deceived me for a short time, and fooled me with big lies!"


    "How can you dare to say these nonsense? Come on, get a blow from my old sun!"


    The six great saints such as the ox demon king either bowed their heads, looked at their nose and heart, or served wine glasses or ate meat. They all said in their hearts: the old tree spirit was kind. They considered everything in front of and behind them clearly. The seventh brother was a monkey in the end. When his heart was good, he was as good as a thousand times. He didn''t like to listen to bad advice, but he shouted and killed the old tree spirit.


    The ox demon king thought: the old tree spirit''s plan is not weaker than that of the long live fox king old fox in Moyun cave. The analysis is thorough, and there are still people in the three circles. It''s like "thousands of miles'' eyes" and "ears of the wind" who have insight into the world.


    If the monkey king beat away the old tree spirit this time, I can invite him to Cuiyun mountain to give me advice. If you kill the old tree spirit, the fight against the heavenly soldiers and generals will be out of spectrum. Monkey sun doesn''t know how big it will be. He has to lead to the experts of the heaven.


    Therefore, he was determined to pay attention. If the old tree spirit was killed, he should also find a chance to leave, so as not to suffer with sun monkey.


    The six great saints, including ox demon king, Peng demon king, Jiao demon king, lion camel king, macaque king and Yu Fan king, had their own plans. They all felt that since Sun Wukong said this, Lao Shujing could only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    But unexpectedly, "old tree spirit" was also a man who refused to bow his head and give way. He actually smiled: "Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King!"


    "I''ve been running for more than ten days, and I''ve tried my best to plot more. Isn''t it without credit? The demon king has this credit, and the demon king can sit in this position. Is it because of your reward? "


    "The Seven Saints gathered together to fight against the heavenly court. In the end, they just fished a title from the heavenly court. This thing is original and clear. You have to refuse. Do you want to take everyone to work hard to do what you know you can''t do?"


    "Up!"


    With a strange cry, the monkey king overturned the wine table and called with Ruyi''s golden cudgel in his hand: "what a tree spirit, so rude! Eat me! "


    "Hey, brother, wait a minute!"


    The ox demon king stretched out his hand and shouted. The other five saints also stretched out their hands or opened their mouth, but they didn''t stop it.


    Su Ze jumped over the golden cudgel of the monkey king and came to the open place outside the cave.


    When the monkey king missed, he was even more worried. He screamed "don''t go", and then waved his Ruyi golden cudgel and fell towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze lifted his hand and carried his own strength to hold the Ruyi golden cudgel.


    The monkey monkey is thin and short, but his strength is extremely large. In his hand, Ruyi''s golden cudgel weighs 13500 kg. If you want to calculate by common sense, the weapon is only a few tons. Coupled with the strength of the monkey king himself, when he hits Ruyi''s golden cudgel, it falls down, and there is not 20 tons, but 15 tons.


    The violent tremor of energy on Suze''s arm was almost offset by nearly half.


    This is also su Ze''s strength now. He can resist Sun Wukong''s Ruyi golden cudgel with his own energy before he changes into the heaven and earth. If you remove the energy protection and use yourself to resist the attack of such a strong force as the monkey king, he really can''t stop it.


    No matter how strong his body is, he can''t compare with the steel and tireless natural stone monkey like monkey king, and he can''t stand and be beaten.


    "Eh?"


    Monkey King was a little strange. Unexpectedly, the old tree spirit who gave advice could really resist his attack.


    The ox demon king and other six saints, and the other demon kings were surprised.


    This old tree spirit seems to have some strength. He is not a general person like the one horned ghost king.


    Before Sun Wukong finished his surprise, he saw Su Ze grab his backhand and hold Ruyi''s golden cudgel.


    As he grasped Ruyi''s golden cudgel, monkey king felt that Ruyi''s golden cudgel suddenly sank and was a little uncomfortable.


    "Huh? Old tree spirit, you have great strength! "


    Since Sun Wukong returned from his studies, no one has ever beaten him in strength. Unexpectedly, as soon as the old tree spirit stretched out his hand, he felt that Ruyi''s golden cudgel was very heavy.


    Su Ze just smiled: because the ability of breaking jade is omnipotent, and he is used to these days in this world, he has already used Su Ze''s power to the magic power of the world.


    At this time, the monkey king began to weigh heavily, not other forces, but Ruyi''s golden cudgel was doubled by Su Ze, from 13500 kg to 27000 kg!

 Chapter 464

    This magic power is not owned by the world.


    It''s the unique ability of jiliangyi crane soul cutting knife in the God of death world. Each contact doubles the weight.


    If other people bring the soul chopping knife, even Ji liangyihe himself brings the soul chopping knife to the world of havoc in heaven, it may not be effective.


    Only with the adaptability of breaking jade, consuming part of the ability, and absorbing the characteristics of the world''s supernatural powers and spells, can su Ze''s hand be as good as the supernatural powers and spells, which can smoothly and completely act on Sun Wukong''s Ruyi golden cudgel.


    Sun Wukong lamented that Su Ze''s strength was strong, but he didn''t know that Su Ze''s own strength had not been used, but the weight of Ruyi''s golden cudgel had changed.


    When Su Ze pulled back his hand and pressed his other hand on Ruyi''s golden cudgel again, Sun Wukong felt even heavier - Lao Shu was so energetic!


    The weight of Ruyi''s golden cudgel doubled again, but it already weighs 54000 kg.


    Su Ze smiled and pressed Ruyi''s golden cudgel again.


    Eighteen thousand pounds!


    The monkey king exclaimed. Ruyi took off his golden cudgel and hit it to the ground. He smashed a hole in the ground and turned the stone into powder.


    "Old tree spirit, what strange method are you doing! It''s not your own strength! " Cried the monkey king.


    Su Ze said, "of course, I''m not your opponent in terms of strength, but I also have my own way."


    "A family like me is not unique, and you are not the only one who can win thousands of strange spells in the world. Monkey King, you should know that my plan is not easy. Let''s just accept it when it''s good? "


    Monkey King sneered: "well, you old tree spirit, you were respectful to me some time ago. You are either the king or the great saint. It''s very tricky to call me by my name today."


    "I didn''t listen to what you said! I have to teach you a good boy to know the power of Monkey King and monkey king of shuilian cave in Huaguo Mountain! "


    Immediately, he trembled and turned into thousands of people, each holding weapons, surging towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze closed his hands and triggered Mu dun. Python like trees suddenly wound around the thousands of avatars of the monkey king from the ground.


    Those trees have thick branches, hard to hurt by gold and iron, and have energy protection.


    The thousands of incarnations of the monkey king were not strong. They were entangled by the rising sea of trees and dense forests, and immediately turned into monkey hair.


    Seeing this scene, the Seven Saints, such as the monkey king and the ox demon king, showed their astonishment - they all thought about the old tree spirit, but their skills were very few. This display was no less than their magic power.


    Sure enough, it was an old tree that had been refined for many years. This move turned half of Huaguo Mountain into his territory, and there were changed trees everywhere!


    "What an old tree spirit, but my old sun underestimated you!"


    Monkey King no longer yelled, but also brought equal respect to Su Ze, the old tree spirit.


    His eyes turned and he said with a smile, "unfortunately, you tree spirit also has defects after all. If such magic powers are strong, they will be strong, but they can only be used on the ground; My old sun set a fire and burned it. My old sun flew up. What can you do? "


    As he spoke, he tried to pull up the Ruyi golden cudgel, but found that it was too heavy to pull it. It was really inconvenient.


    Inevitably, the monkey king flew into the sky with his bare hands, changed a new golden cudgel, pointed to Su Ze and shouted, "old tree spirit, like this, your magic power may be as good as me?"


    Su Ze smiled and also flew up and hung in the air: "Monkey King, can I not have the power of heaven?"


    "Come!"


    With his loud drink, the huge suction suddenly rose. The monkey king had nowhere to exert himself in the air and flew straight towards Su Ze.


    The strange suction came quickly, which immediately made the monkey king scream again and again. It seemed that he had no resistance.


    The monkey king jumped to a distance of eighteen thousand miles before he stood firm and muttered, "the old tree spirit is very strong. He is no less powerful than my seven brothers. It seems that my old sun is really difficult to win him."


    He thought to himself: "with his ability, he can also be called a great saint, but he didn''t do so. Can you say... There are so many strong hands in the sky and on the earth?"


    Just thinking, a figure stood beside him and said, "great saint, do you understand my pains now?"


    The monkey king screamed and looked back at Su Ze: "my old sun has a heel thousands of miles. Can you even keep up?"


    "Nature can keep up!"


    Su Ze smiled: "a little trick is not enough for external humanity, that''s all."


    The combination of flying Thunder God''s skill and phantom shape shifting, with a little mark, Su Ze teleports to the position of the monkey king at this time, which is not difficult.


    "Hum..." Monkey King smiled twice and looked at no one around, but laughed. "Old tree spirit, we are also destined. It''s good to say and do. Don''t you think so?"


    No other demon king looked at it. The monkey''s other nature came up and didn''t care about his face. He smiled and played like a rogue.


    Old tree is smart and has extraordinary powers. He is not an easy generation. He doesn''t want to fight again. He takes the initiative to lower his attitude.


    "That''s true." Suze said, "Mahatma, will you listen to my idea?"


    "Listen, listen, of course." The monkey king said with a smile.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that''s good. Let''s go back. The heavenly soldiers and generals of Tianting are coming soon."


    "You can go back, but you have to have a name." The monkey king''s eyes rolled and scratched his little furry claws and said shyly.


    Su Ze was surprised: "what name?"


    "If we go back like this, I''ll listen to you. Some people know that Qi Tiansheng listened to his subordinates'' opinions, and some who don''t know will say, "my old sun was convinced by you, so he listened to you." The monkey king smiled very thief, "if you say it, you must look bad on your face!"


    "What do you think --"


    "If we don''t fight, we can''t make a deal. From then on, we will marry Jinlan and become sworn brothers. The Seven Saints will become the eight saints. Do you think so? " The monkey king asked with a smile.


    Su Ze pondered and said, "but my age -"


    "This is also a problem. Although you are an old tree into a spirit, you are older than us: but you used to be an old tree spirit with a low status. It''s inappropriate to be our eldest brother under the Seven Saints..." Sun Wukong also said with a little distress.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "that''s as well. You make righteousness first, and I make righteousness later. Let me be one of the eight saints."


    Really speaking of age, Su Ze is less than a hundred years old. In fact, the eighth saint should be. However, he has concerns and will not easily show it to others, let alone to the Seven Saints, who have different purposes and fair meat friends.

 Chapter 465

    Among the Seven Saints, Monkey King has the purest temperament, but he is also a monkey. He turns his face when he says he turns his face, and has no face at all.


    The ox demon king, the Jiao demon king and the Peng demon king are almost as strong as the monkey king. In the original book, they do not contribute, but only come to drink and eat meat to celebrate.


    The lion camel king, the macaque king, and the Yu Fan king are slightly weaker in strength. Like the ox demon king, they are all typical fair weather friends. They are called sworn brothers, but they have not made deep friends.


    After su Ze''s solicitation, at present, six great saints such as ox demon king and their demon soldiers are waiting for the arrival of heaven''s soldiers in Huaguo Mountain. They are ready to take a routine of "showing their strength first and then being recruited" to get the title of "great saint" from Tianting. I don''t know whether Tianting will give it to them.


    Whether heaven gives the title or not, the six great saints such as the ox demon king are actually destined to leave... This is the fate of the superficial brothers, all considering their own interests. When Su Ze persuaded the six great saints, he also persuaded them how to obtain their own interests, rather than focusing on the loyalty of sworn brothers.


    This kind of sworn brothers, that is, they support each other when they are happy and have common interests. It is impossible to live together for a long time. It must be constant intrigue.


    Su Ze has become the eighth saint. Can you trust your heart and tell them about yourself?


    Definitely not!


    Suze will not miss the opportunity to be on an equal footing with them and become the eighth saint.


    As the "military master" on Huaguo Mountain, if you can''t show your strength, let the monkey king respect and sit on an equal footing with the Seven Saints, just be their subordinates, then you can only make suggestions in the future, without the power to make a final decision.


    "Good, good!"


    Seeing that Lao Shujing was willing to be the eighth saint, Monkey King was overjoyed and cheered.


    It was another tumbling cloud. The monkey king turned out eighteen thousand miles and returned to Huaguo Mountain.


    Six great saints, including the ox demon king, the 72 hole demon king and all kinds of demons are waiting for the battle results. When they see the monkey king coming back, they all come forward.


    "Good brother, how''s the old tree spirit?"


    Monkey King came up and said, "brothers, the old tree spirit is very powerful, resourceful and knowledgeable. He and I fought a war thousands of miles away, regardless of up and down. The so-called match is a match, and a good talent will be found. I sympathize with him, so I agreed -- "


    While talking, Su Ze appeared behind the monkey king.


    With a smile on his face, Monkey King grabbed Su Ze''s palm and stood in front of the six saints: "six eldest brothers, I would like to be brothers with him and let him be the eighth eldest saint. I don''t know if the six eldest brothers are willing?"


    The six great saints, including the ox demon king, were surprised. They looked at Su Ze. Seeing Su Ze''s smiling and calm attitude, they immediately had a number in their hearts.


    In terms of strength, Lao Shujing''s draw with Sun Wukong can be called strong: in terms of wisdom and insight, he is a demon king with good brains; If he is not an enemy, but his own, of course it is the best, but


    "Brother Lao Shujing has extraordinary skills. If you are willing to be our brother, it is certainly a great good thing!"


    The ox demon king spoke, and the other five saints agreed.


    Seeing that all six of them agreed, the monkey king was even more overjoyed and scratched his ears and cheeks: "wonderful! Little ones, prepare three animals and six animals to worship heaven and earth. I want to be brothers with the old tree spirit! "


    Half a day later, the ceremony was ready. Su Ze, the "old tree spirit", and Sun Wukong worshipped heaven and earth and called each other brothers. From then on, they became the eighth saint after the Seven Saints.


    "Since all seven of our brothers are called great saints, brother Shujing can also be called great saints." The ox demon king suggested.


    Su Ze said, "in that case, I will be called the great saint of Optimus."


    On Huaguo Mountain, following the flags of seven great saints, namely "Qitian great saint", "pingtian great saint", "covering the sea great saint", "mixed heaven great saint", "mountain moving great saint", "driving God great saint" and "ventilation great saint", the eighth flag is slowly raised, with four big characters "Qingtian great saint".


    The seven great saints transferred some of their men to serve the "Optimus great saint". Therefore, Su Ze also had some wolf head human body, pig head human body, sharp teeth and claws, and demon soldiers and demon generals with wings behind him.


    The day before yesterday, there were about a thousand demons as his men. Before he could practice the next day, a monkey came to report: "eight saints! Disaster, disaster! "


    "Tianting sent 100000 heavenly soldiers and generals. First, a huge immortal with a height of several feet, holding two board axes, was about to catch us all to Tianting and kill us on the demon cutting platform!"


    Hearing the monkey''s panic report, the monkey king laughed loudly, and the ox demon king and others laughed together.


    "Well come, well come!"


    With a roar of laughter, the monkey king looked at Su Ze: "brother, is there anything particular about this?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "there''s no stress. I''ll fight first and see how Tianting responds."


    Sun Wukong happily mentioned the golden cudgel: "brothers and brothers, this is my old sun''s landlord. Let me fight this battle without saying anything else."


    Su Ze got up and smiled: "brother monkey, you go to fight. We should also see how many magical powers the heavenly soldiers and generals have."


    "OK, OK, go together!" Sun Wukong said, and then looked at Su Ze, "good brother, my old sun''s name is the monkey king. You look like this now. It''s good to dress up and be called the beautiful tree king."


    Su Ze was speechless after hearing this. He really asked the Seven Saints for some good clothes and changed them for himself. At this time, he was dressed in silver scales, a snow-white cloak, a phoenix plume crown on his head, beautiful and flawless, and his skin was like jade. He was indeed different from ordinary people at first sight and better than many immortals.


    Monkey King praised him for his good appearance. The title of "king of beautiful trees" is really embarrassing.


    "It''s just the king of the beautiful tree. Don''t mention it again."


    "Well, well, don''t mention it, don''t mention it."


    Sun Wukong said that and went away. Su Ze, the ox demon king and other seven saints followed together.


    The vanguard of the heavenly soldiers and generals was the giant spirit God. When he saw the arrival of the monkey king, his eyes stared and his voice was like thunder: "Bi Mawen, do you recognize me!"


    Monkey king said with a smile, "what kind of God are you? Lao sun has never met you. Please report your name."


    The giant spirit God shouted, "you monkey can''t recognize me!"


    "I am the vanguard of the high God tota King Li''s subordinates, the great spirit general! Now, according to the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor, I am here to accept you. "


    "If you shed your armour and turn to heaven''s grace, you will not be killed; If the word "no" is half a word, it will teach you to turn into powder in an instant! "


    Hearing this, the monkey king sneered: "little god Mao, dare to boast in front of my old sun!"


    "I would have killed you with a stick, for fear that no one would report it; And save your life. Go back to heaven as soon as possible and report to the jade emperor what my old Sun said -- "

 Chapter 466

    Su Ze heard this and immediately coughed.


    Brother monkey, it''s agreed that the "eight saints". If you eat alone, we won''t help you


    The monkey king was surprised. Then he realized that Huaguo Mountain was not only his monkey, but also seven other saints. He almost forgot.


    When I went on, I changed my statement.


    "My grandson has infinite skills. The Jade Emperor taught me to raise horses for him; All of my seven brothers have amazing skills. They have the ability to cover the clouds and the moon, the skill of swallowing clouds and spitting fog, and the power of moving mountains and rivers. They are not highly regarded by the heaven. "


    "God Mao, look at the size on my flag!"


    The giant spirit God looked up and saw the eight flags of "Qi Tian Da Sheng", "Ping Tian Da Sheng", "Fu Hai Da Sheng", "huntian Da Sheng", "Yi Shan Da Sheng", "Qu Shen Da Sheng", "ventilation Da Sheng" and "Qing Tian Da Sheng" waving in the wind. The monkey king stood under the banner of "Qi Tian Da Sheng", and the other seven demons stood under the seven flags, which were impressively the eight great saints.


    Among the eight great saints, Qi Tian great saint, ventilation great saint and drive God great saint are all with sharp nosed monkey cheeks, Ping Tian great saint''s ox head and horn, sea covering great saint''s dragon head, mixed sky great saint''s bird head and wing, and moving mountain great saint''s golden lion head - only Qingtian great saint''s white robe and white Jiafeng plume crown are very beautiful and better than immortal gods.


    Is the giant Saint also a demon? Why doesn''t it look like it?


    The great spirit inevitably whispered in his heart.


    When the monkey king saw that he had finished reading the banner, he shouted, "listen to God Mao. If the Jade Emperor is willing to promote our eight saints according to this brand name, I will not move the sword. The natural world is clear and peaceful; If you don''t, go to the Lingxiao temple and teach him that he can''t sit! "


    Hearing this, the giant spirit immediately sneered three times: "what a monkey, a group of demons who don''t know how to advance and retreat, what dare you do? We, the heavenly soldiers and generals, are about to catch you and other evil animals who don''t know how to advance and retreat. Don''t go and eat my axe! "


    Wielding such a big Xuanhua axe, he chopped it head-on towards the monkey king.


    Sun Wukong waved the golden cudgel and the two fought in the air for several rounds. Sun Wukong interrupted the handle of Xuanhua axe. The giant spirit was shocked and ran away in a hurry.


    The monkey king laughed and pointed to the giant spirit and shouted, "pussy! I''ve spared you. Go and report! "


    The giant spirit God returned to the heavenly army array without stopping for too long. Another pink boy with a general horn, a wind fire wheel, a fire pointed gun and a silk ribbon floating on his body flew out.


    "Hey, that monkey! Do you recognize my third prince Nezha? "


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "little prince, how dare you come here without your milk teeth and milk stink? I''ll leave you alive for the time being. Look at my brother''s eight flags and go back and report to the Jade Emperor. "


    "If you give my brother the title of eight great saints, it will be safe. Otherwise, hum, you must hit the Lingxiao temple!"


    The third prince Nezha looked at the eight flags and said with a sneer, "how bold! A group of mountain monsters, wet and ovoid people, dare to call themselves great saints!"


    Sun Wukong and the Third Prince of Nezha did not speculate, so they fought.


    Nezha turned into three heads and six arms, holding a demon chopping sword, a demon chopping knife, a demon binding rope, a demon subduing pestle, a hydrangea ball and a fire wheel, came to the monkey king; The monkey king also turned into three heads and six arms. After three golden cudgels parried for a moment, he found an opportunity to change his body. He touched Nezha''s back and hurt Nezha.


    Nezha hurriedly returned and said to Li Jing, king of tota: "father! Bi Mawen is really capable! I can''t fight him with such magic power, but he has hurt my arm. "


    The king of tota was shocked and said, "how can monkeys win?"


    Nezha replied, "he has seven brothers. He hangs eight banners and eight great saints on them. Let the Jade Emperor grant them eight great saints. If he doesn''t, he must fight the Lingxiao temple."


    King tota said, "in that case, don''t stand in a stalemate with him. Go to the upper world and play this back to your Majesty the Jade Emperor. Please send more heavenly soldiers."


    The vanguard and the general were frustrated one after another. King tota thought he was not an enemy and led 100000 soldiers to leave.


    The seven great saints, such as the monkey king and the ox demon king, held a banquet again to celebrate better than the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    How Tianting will plan is still unknown.


    The demons gathered on Huaguo Mountain, and the seven great saints enjoyed drinking every day. Su Ze specially studied some related Taoist magic powers to see if they could play a special power and find a special ability to cooperate with themselves.


    In this way, another twenty or thirty days later, an old man with white eyebrows and white beard fell from the sky. It was the too white Venus.


    The monkeys sent word to invite Taibai Venus in. The eight saints, such as monkey king, Su Ze and ox demon king, sat in the water curtain cave and waited.


    "Old star, please come in and forgive my brother''s failure."


    Taibai Venus moved forward, stood up and said, "great saints, please."


    As soon as he said this, the ox demon king, the Jiao demon king and the Peng demon king all couldn''t help laughing. The monkey king laughed, and the lion camel king, the macaque king and the Yu king also clapped their hands.


    It''s done!


    The messenger of the heavenly court said "you great saints". It must be that the heavenly court decided to give them a title and eliminate the trouble. Their goal can be achieved!


    What''s more, they haven''t made much effort yet. It''s just that the monkey king hit and the benefits fell out of thin air. It''s really great!


    Taibai Jinxing said with a smile: "the former hid from the Royal Horse prison because the great sage of Qi Tian hated the small officials. When the large and small officials in the prison played the Jade Emperor. That is, King Li led Nezha to fight in the lower world. I don''t know the holy power of Qi Tian, so I was defeated. "


    "When you arrive at the heaven, it''s the great sage who risked his crime to tell the truth. Please give me a record. The Jade Emperor must play, so please come. "


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "I worked hard before, but now I am loved again. Thank you! Thank you! "


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly said, "Taibai Venus, speaking of the great saints, I have something to ask."


    Taibai Venus said, "what do you call the great sage? You can call me an officer. "


    "Optimus." Su Ze replied.


    "Qingtian great sage, your servants are polite. Please ask questions if the great sage has anything." Taibai Venus saluted respectfully. She looked at the demon in her heart and was surprised - it didn''t look like a demon, but like a fairy!


    In addition, this person''s words are well grounded. He doesn''t look like a monkey king with a sharp mouth and dancing, nor does he look ferocious and incomplete in shape like other demons.


    "Our eight great saints, are they all empty positions?"


    Too white Venus was surprised and tongue tied.


    Of course, it''s a virtual job! The reason why they dare to be granted the title of great sage is that they don''t know what is a virtual position and what is an actual position?


    "Don''t worry, the eight of us had expected this long ago." Su Ze said, "I just don''t know what kind of position the jade emperor wants to arrange for our eight great saints."

 Chapter 467

    "This --"


    The words of "Qing Tian Da Sheng" really exceeded the expectations of Taibai Venus.


    Taibai Venus came here this time to deceive the unseen woodlouse monster. Unexpectedly, these monsters are quite conscious.


    On the one hand, his speech is much easier; On the other hand, he will spend more snacks.


    The other party can think of the eight saints in heaven, that is, eight virtual positions. Is that sure to have other benefits?


    The eight saints, not to mention the actual management department, even the corresponding treatment is extremely poor, just high reputation. If Tianting says no, it doesn''t. In fact, it is dedicated to gathering hundreds of thousands of demons in Huaguo Mountain.


    After hesitating for a while, Taibai Jinxing decided to give full play to her superb script again and said, "in order not to separate the brotherhood of the eight great saints, his Majesty the Jade Emperor specially built a mansion for the great saints, called the house of the saints."


    "There are two divisions in the hall of saints: one quiet division and one tranquil division. Both companies have immortal officials to support the saints to play and have fun. "


    "Good, good!" The monkey king was very satisfied and said hello.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "Taibai Venus and His Majesty the jade emperor have a good intention. Naturally, we are in the heart. It is also a good idea for the eight great saints to be in the holy mansion."


    "But I have to explain first that our eight great saints have been rewarded, but they can''t live together. Our compatriots and brothers still have to live separately. Our sworn brothers have families and mouths, but we can''t always get together."


    Taibai Jinxing was surprised and thought: it''s very difficult to do this - a house of all saints is the kindness of the Jade Emperor. It''s also a disaster to set up eight great saints'' mansions. All the eight great saints are sworn brothers together. They are famous and have no share. After all, it''s a disaster.


    "Too white Venus, don''t be embarrassed. I mean, since we are sealed, we won''t rebel again. But I want to go to heaven to see if I can live in the lower world. What I want is a right to freedom in the heaven and the lower world... "Su Ze said.


    Taibai Venus heard the speech and quickly waved her hand: "this matter must not be!"


    Su Ze was surprised: "this is very difficult?"


    Taibai Venus came up and whispered, "it''s hard, it''s hard, the great saint doesn''t hear the old story of Erlang''s showing his holiness to the real king?"


    Su Ze suddenly said: indeed, there are too many broken things like the heaven, and we can''t let go of them - the story of the three virgin, the story of the seven fairies, and all kinds of things like quemu wolf and his maid eloping to the lower world, and all kinds of mounts eloping to the lower world.


    If we can let go of this gap, "private lower boundary" is not a great crime, but until 500 years later, private lower boundary is still a great crime in heaven, and it is still an indisputable crime.


    Whether it is the third virgin, the sister of the Jade Emperor, or the seven fairies, or the star Kui Mu wolf, there is no clear crime and punishment in this regard.


    The eight great saints of the saints'' mansion listen well. In fact, it''s not as good as a Kui Mu wolf, the God of heaven. It''s impossible to change the rules that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother haven''t changed for them!


    "That''s what I thought. I thought that 100000 soldiers and generals could lower the boundary. It''s not difficult for us to lower the boundary at will." Su Ze said, "now it seems that unless the status reaches a certain level or takes orders, there is no right to enter and leave the heaven freely."


    Taibai Venus quickly leaned over: "what the great sage said is."


    "It''s very difficult." Su Ze said, "Qi Tian Da Sheng and I want to go to heaven to play. It doesn''t matter if we stay for hundreds of years. What do the six eldest brothers say?"


    The ox demon king frowned and said, "heaven is good. After all, it''s not our place to live for a long time."


    "How about I go up and get the title and come back to the lower boundary?"


    Jiao demon king also said that Peng demon king, lion camel king, macaque king and Yu Xiang king all nodded the same.


    Their six demon kings are not happy in the lower world. They have monster forces that have been trained for many years and can act arbitrarily. They are much happier than being gods in heaven.


    "This..." Taibai Jinxing hesitated again. "Six Kings... If so, how can we ensure that the prestige of the heaven does not fall? If the great saints sealed by the heavenly court lead beasts to eat people and bring disaster to the world, I, who recommend the eight saints, will not be able to atone for a hundred deaths. "


    The ox demon king patted his chest carelessly: "the old star official just rest assured that we are all awake. From now on, don''t say that we eat people, even meat. We only eat vegetarian food and be a clean and good resident."


    Taibai Venus saw that the six demon kings were completely different from the monkey king with pure and simple nature, and from the giant saint with extraordinary appearance and willing to stay in heaven. They clearly had selfishness and calculation. How dare you believe their guarantee?


    He thought in his heart: it''s easy for Qi Tian Da Sheng and Qing Tian Da Sheng. It''s clear that the six demon kings are not animal. They can do things such as enjoying blood food. These six Da Sheng titles can''t be given to them, but they have to find a way to get rid of them.


    When the thought turned, Taibai Jinxing smiled: "the six demon kings are right. Since they have become the great saint of heaven, they are naturally different from ordinary people, and they are not ordinary people."


    "But this is an exception. Please wait for half a month. I''ll go back to heaven to play your Majesty the Jade Emperor. Please come and read it after your will. How about it?"


    The six demon kings, including the ox demon king, looked at each other and had no opinion. The monkey king shouted impatiently, "go, go, report back and forth like this. It''s very troublesome!"


    Only Su Ze looked at the scene and looked calm.


    Heaven refused to change the rules. I''m afraid the six demon kings of ox demon king will not be allowed to use the title of great saint granted by heaven in the lower world.


    This time, if there is no other way, I''m afraid there is no room for maneuver.


    When Taibai Venus left, Su Ze still stayed here, and together he separately performed flying Thor to catch up with Taibai Venus.


    "Taibai Venus, the next time we come back, either we become enemies among the eight saints, or there will be experts coming?"


    Taibai Venus was frowning and driving into the sky. Suddenly she heard someone talking around her and was surprised.


    After seeing the visitor, he was even more surprised: the visitor was Qingtian Dasheng, who said the biggest trouble in his heart.


    There are two of the eight saints who can be recruited. How to deal with the other six demon Kings is really uncertain. It''s good to let Qi Tian Da Sheng and Qing Tian Da Sheng attack each other with their six demon kings, but at least lure them to benefit, treat them with sincerity, and really help two real Tianting Zheng gods. It''s very difficult.


    If none of them is safe, ask a real expert to wipe out all the eight saints.


    "Where did Optimus start?" Taibai Venus resumed her smiling appearance and pretended to be confused.


    Su Ze said, "of course, it starts with your troubles. The six great saints who are willing to stay in the lower world clearly can not be called great saints, but can only be regarded as demon kings. If they refuse to go to heaven, they refuse to obey orders. Naturally, they cannot be canonized. "

 Chapter 468

    Taibai Venus was surprised again and looked at the giant Saint carefully.


    His words hit the nail on the head.


    It is enough to show that Optimus is different from the other seven great saints. He not only considers carefully, but also knows the rules of heaven. It''s difficult to hide it from the past


    "If the great sage doesn''t say this, I''m too white to be deceived by Venus."


    "It''s just that it''s easy to do but not good to hear!"


    Su Ze smiled: "how good is it?"


    Taibai Jinxing smiled and came forward and whispered, "there is no doubt that Qingtian great sage and Qitian great sage are willing to go to heaven to be sealed and live in the sage mansion."


    "Your Majesty the jade emperor has the will to build a house of saints on the right of the flat peach garden, and send five star lords to send them. Each great saint gives two bottles of Royal Wine and ten golden flowers, thinking that the great saints can rest assured and don''t do anything again."


    "Since then, the great saints have been happy and unimpeded in the heavenly palace. It is: Immortal names are always recorded in the immortal record, and do not fall into the eternal biography of reincarnation. "


    "Is this kind of treatment OK?"


    Su Ze waved: "isn''t it just idle two people who act recklessly? Sure enough, it''s good to do but not good to hear! "


    "Of course the great saint knows. The six demon kings expected to guess. Only the great saint of Qi Tian doesn''t know." Taibai Jinxing said, "the great sage now knows that he is only going to get a leisure Baron and is willing to be granted in heaven. Only then can he know the destiny and glory of heaven. Of course, I''d like to explain to your Majesty the Jade Emperor, and ask your majesty to appoint Qing Tian Da Sheng as an important minister in heaven. "


    After saying a good word, with a picture cake to satisfy his hunger, then Taibai Venus stroked his long beard and said, "just for the moment, those six demon kings who want to be granted the title of heaven and refuse to live in heaven for a long time, the heart of disobedience is clear, and the sense of uneasiness is like a mountain in the back."


    "If I don''t tell the truth and don''t tell the jade emperor as soon as possible, I can''t come up with Countermeasures - I''m afraid I can''t escape the knife on the Sendai in the future!"


    Speaking of this, the body of Taibai Venus trembled slightly, but it was really a little afraid.


    "So, we open up and tell the truth," Su Ze said with a smile. "I guess your idea is that either the eight saints don''t recruit security and directly invite experts to destroy them, or provoke the division of the eight saints and ask us to attack each other."


    "The great sage is intelligent, and his rank is really inferior." Too white Venus quickly arched her hands and said.


    "Neither of these two ideas is very good."


    Suze said.


    Su Ze doesn''t want to see either the eight saints being exterminated immediately or the eight saints being split. Besides him and the monkey king, the ox demon king, the Peng demon king and the Jiao demon king are also similar to the monkey king. The lion camel king, the macaque king and the Yu Yu Yu King are also better players in the Tianting. At least each of them is equal to one of the 28 stars in the Tianting.


    Taibai Venus is thinking about dealing with six demon kings of the eight saints.


    Su Ze thought that in the future, he would need these six demon kings to attract the attention of the enemies in heaven and prevent the monkey king from being sealed and suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha.


    Since we still have to make use of them, we should certainly consider how to make them become helpers in the future.


    If the six demon kings, such as the ox demon king, are really granted the throne in heaven, Su Ze is actually not good at encouraging them back and forth - the six ox demon Kings also have their own abacus. When they arrive in heaven, they will certainly be divided, not loyal to heaven, and will definitely watch the monkey king make trouble in heaven. Maybe they will come to cut their robes and break their righteousness.


    Instead of going to heaven to be granted, Su Ze had room for manipulation.


    Immediately, Su Ze said his plan: "too white Venus, things have come to this point, in fact, it is irreparable..."


    "If the eight saints are not sealed, the six demon kings are not made of mud. We can''t accept the title either. You can only turn around in the corners and make them six great saints, but they are not great saints. "


    "Haven''t asked for advice yet..." Taibai Jinxing hurriedly asked seriously, "Optimus, how can you make such a plan?"


    "Well said. First, the great saint''s title is in the heaven, not on the ground. If the six demon kings do not go to the heaven on the ground, the six great saints, namely, the great saint of flat sky, the great saint of covering the sea, the great saint of mixing the sky, the great saint of driving God, the great saint of moving mountains and the great saint of ventilation, are not allowed to use, declare or set up a god brand temple without authorization. "


    "If the six demon kings go to the saints'' mansion in heaven, they are the six saints. Their treatment is not bad and their name is not bad. They can be reunited with their families every 100 days. If the reunion does not return, the great saint''s name can no longer be used! "


    Suze said.


    Taibai Jinxing was dizzy when she heard this: "Qing Tian Da Sheng, didn''t you deceive the Jade Emperor? The great saint''s name is used, so that all the gods in the world, the world and the world know it. How can it be abandoned? "


    "Of course there is a way. The six saints are officials. If they come, they will be officials, and if they don''t come, they will be demons. When they don''t come, the positions of the six saints will naturally be accepted by other immortals, just like the heavenly spirit officer, Xingxiu and Marshal. Everyone knows that marshal Tianbing is not Marshal Tianbing. How many people remember that he is Marshal?"


    "Qing Tian Da Sheng and Qi Tian Da Sheng are the unique titles of Sun Wukong and me, which are related to both of us."


    "Such a contrast, too white Venus, do you know?"


    Too white Venus suddenly thought and clapped.


    "That''s good! The rules and regulations of Zhusheng mansion also need to be changed. Originally, the eight great saints stood side by side, regardless of the upper and lower levels. Now they have to be changed into three official positions under the command of Qingtian great saint, which are called pingtian great saint inspiration true monarch, covering the sea great saint yingyu true monarch, and huntian great saint divine wind true monarch. These three official positions are received by spiritual officials, Dragon King and Fengbo on weekdays. "


    Su Ze smiled: "yes, I don''t care. Let them perform their duties. They don''t have to come to the holy mansion on weekdays."


    "When the six demon kings go to heaven, the three demon kings, ox demon king, Peng demon king and Jiao demon king, naturally become the six great saints and true kings and stay in the holy mansion, but they have nothing to do with the gods such as spirit officials, Dragon King and Fengbo."


    Listen to Su Ze say so, too white Venus repeatedly praised, under the command of Qi Tian Da Sheng, it is natural to do so in general.


    The three great saints under the command of the great saints of Qi Tian are: the great saints of removing mountains, the true monarch of divine power, the true monarch of expelling gods, the true monarch of feeling spirit, and the true monarch of ventilation due to the wind.


    Although the six holy names and meanings exist, they have reduced the product level, become a real monarch, and become a "flow official", which is no longer a fixed official.


    Because the six demon kings have selfishness that they don''t want to go to heaven, and they are not the nature of Monkey King. I think it should be acceptable.


    After the discussion, Taibai Jinxing bowed to Su Ze: "the great sage has really helped a lot with this teaching. When I report it to the Jade Emperor, I will sincerely repay it."


    When they leave, Su Ze''s separation is lifted, the memory returns to the noumenon, and Taibai Venus also returns to heaven to restore his life.

 Chapter 469

    Thousands of golden lights roll red neon, thousands of Ruiqi spray purple fog. Nantianmen is blue and heavy, made of colored glass; Mingpo, Baoyu makeup.


    On both sides of the South Tianmen gate, there are dozens of people in Tianyuan Shuai Town, one of whom is on the top of the beam and leaning on the column, holding the milling and embracing the column; Four of the following dozen golden armor gods, one by one holding halberds and whip, holding knives and swords.


    The pillars are wrapped with golden scales shining on the sun and red bearded dragons; On the bridge hovered colorful feathers and Red Crowned Phoenix in the air. The bright clouds reflect the sky, and the blue fog covers the mouth of the bucket.


    There are thirty-three heavenly palaces in the sky, including paiyun palace, Pisha palace, Wuming palace, Sun Palace and anther palace. There are also seventy-two treasure halls, including Chaohui hall, lingxu hall, Baoguang hall, heavenly king hall and Lingguan hall.


    The Lingxiao temple has gold nails and jade households, and colorful Phoenix dances at the Zhu door. The double corridor is exquisite everywhere; Three eaves and four clusters, with layers of dragons and phoenixes flying.


    Taibai Venus crossed the bridge from the South Tianmen gate and came to the LingXiao palace. She played the high God of the great benevolent Jade Emperor in the sky: "let''s play your Majesty the Jade Emperor. Taibai Venus came to reply. Please know in detail."


    "Play." Said the Jade Emperor.


    Taibai Venus will tell the twists and turns of this trip to Huaguo Mountain one by one, and tell the proposal given by the giant saint.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t say much. He asked, "what''s the origin of Qingqing''s great sage? Is it feasible?"


    All the immortal officials were silent, but no one knew the origin of the great sage. King tota Li Tian said, "when you play your Majesty the Jade Emperor, you have a magic mirror. When the demon goes to heaven, it will certainly make him show his true shape."


    Taibai Jinxing said, "although the origin of Qingtian great saint is mysterious, he is determined to go to heaven, knowing that the saints have no power, and is willing to go to heaven, and is willing to solve problems for the heaven. It''s too late to use it. How can you destroy his Taoism with a magic mirror? "


    He also said to the Jade Emperor, "Your Majesty, the eight saints actually seal two saints and six true kings. These six true kings have their own positions. The six demon kings are very difficult to go to heaven and are almost unsealed. If they can go to heaven, the six great saints and true kings can immediately become virtual positions and let them play, which is the best of both worlds."


    The Jade Emperor allowed the emperor to play, and ordered: "the Qing family can send a message again. When the newly granted King Qingtian went to heaven, if you really respectfully listen to the order, send him to come and ask him to do things."


    "Yes." Too white Venus took orders.


    More than ten days have passed since the lower world. Taibai Venus returned to Huaguo Mountain again. After the report, eight great saints such as Sun Wukong, Su Ze and ox demon king came out.


    Taibai Venus came forward and said with a smile, "when I came here, I wanted to enfew the saints. Unexpectedly, the six saints were unwilling to go to the heavenly palace. Only Qi Tian and Qing Tian saints were willing to live in the heavenly palace."


    "For this reason, I went back to the heavenly palace to report to his Majesty the Jade Emperor and listen to the holy judge to obtain a new will."


    "There are two great saints in the saints'' mansion. One is the great saint of Qi Tian, and its subordinates are the great saint of driving gods, the great saint of moving mountains and the great saint of ventilation; They are Optimus, and their subordinates are pingtian, Fuhai and huntian. If the six great saints refuse to go to the heavenly palace, they will accept the official position when they go to the heavenly palace. When they don''t go to the heavenly palace, the official position will be managed by other immortals. "


    "When the six are on the earth, they should not claim to be the heavenly officials and saints granted by the heavenly court."


    Su Ze heard that Taibai Venus deliberately concealed the title of Zhenjun attached to the six saints. It seems that the six saints are only under the Qi Tian and Qing Tian saints, or the title of great saints.


    And when talking, it is obviously very euphemistic and deliberately vague.


    Even so, the six demon kings such as ox demon king frowned: the six of them are the sworn brothers of Qi Tian Da Sheng and Qing Tian Da Sheng. Because they don''t want to go to heaven, they are directly subordinate to Qi Tian Da Sheng and Qing Tian Da Sheng. Isn''t this face a little ugly?


    Moreover, they can''t accept official positions without going to heaven, and they can''t claim to be celestial immortal officials and great saints, which is the last thing they want to see.


    What they thought at the beginning was to win the title of great saint and then act as a bully and shake the demons and ghosts of the three worlds?


    Now it seems that it is not so simple!


    Tianting is not a fool and will not let them act recklessly under the title of Tianting.


    While hesitating, Su Ze said, "after all, the six eldest brothers are nostalgic for their hometown. It''s urgent to go to heaven. If you are willing to go to heaven, of course, you will be juxtaposed with me and brother monkey. If you don''t want to go to heaven, let me and brother monkey take care of it first. "


    "In addition, brother monkey and I also went to explore the way ahead of time with the six eldest brothers. If the six eldest brothers are willing to go to heaven, I will naturally recommend the six eldest brothers to sit with us and stand side by side in the holy mansion, so as not to fall into the righteousness of our brothers."


    Hearing this, Taibai Venus screamed brilliantly.


    The monkey king nodded again and again, "that''s right, that''s right!"


    The six demon kings of ox demon king, Peng demon king, Jiao demon king, lion camel king, macaque king and Yu Fan King hesitated and felt that they had no choice. Although they were unwilling, they refused to go to heaven after all, so they agreed.


    Immediately, Sun Wukong and Su Ze flew to heaven with Taibai Venus.


    When they all left, the ox demon king said with emotion: "what an old tree spirit, he played us round and round!"


    From the beginning of becoming the eight saints, the old tree spirit''s means and calculations were very powerful. In the end, he and the monkey king went to the heavenly palace to enjoy the prestige of the great saints. Six of them, such as the ox demon king, stayed on the ground. They seemed to be able to go to heaven to become the great saints at any time. In fact, they didn''t get anything.


    So, how can you be willing?


    "What did big brother say?"


    A voice rang out from behind the ox demon king. Su Ze''s one part showed his body shape and smiled.


    The ox demon king immediately looked very embarrassed, and the other five angry demon Kings also had wonderful expressions.


    "Good brother, why did you come back?"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "of course, I want to talk to the six eldest brothers about the next thing."


    The six demon kings are all skin laughing and meat not smiling, vaguely responding, and they are really dissatisfied.


    Su Ze said, "the six eldest brothers only see the prestige of brother monkey and me, but they don''t know that brother monkey and I go to heaven. Why don''t they take risks?"


    "It would be really bad if the eight of us went to heaven together and were killed by the heaven together. Now, brother monkey and I are going to Tianting. It seems that we want to be a saint. In fact, we have no right and no real furnishings. Tianting will attack us sooner or later. "


    "What I want to tell the six eldest brothers is that don''t go back to the mountain. You still need to practice from time to time. Brother monkey and I will be out of heaven in less than 200 years. At that time, our eight saints will reunite and make him turn the world upside down. All living beings in the world will know the prestige of our eight saints! "


    These words immediately made the ox demon king and other six demon kings stare.


    They are all disheartened. The God who is the great saint urges them to continue to prepare for chaos?

 Chapter 470

    What''s going on?


    If the six ox demon kings don''t get any benefits, it''s reasonable to persuade the two monkey kings not to accept the invitation and not to go to heaven.


    But the old tree spirit, the giant saint, has decided to go to heaven to be the saint. How can we persuade the six of them to be ready to make trouble?


    After thinking carefully, the ox demon king thought he had found the reason.


    The old tree spirit always has a lot of thoughts. He must be worried that the heaven is bad for them or trying to harm them. Only then did he make the six demon kings ready in advance and prepare to help in the future.


    The ox demon king doesn''t want to do this.


    Before that, Sun Wukong and Lao Shujing became great saints in the heavenly palace. They didn''t want to give up the foundation of the demon king. They also ranked below the two great saints in the heavenly court.


    Listen to the old tree spirit again. I really don''t know what will happen.


    Moreover, if the eight saints really want to reunite and defeat the heavenly soldiers and generals of Tianting again, there will be a big deal. Tianting and Lingshan will do their best. How can they really block it?


    "Six eldest brothers, don''t think highly of my proposal?" Suze asked.


    The ox demon king was noncommittal, the Peng demon king and the Jiao demon king shook their heads slightly, and the macaque king was silent.


    The lion camel king was not afraid of big things and shouted, "if you are willing to make trouble, I will be one then!"


    Yu Yu Wang also said, "I''ll be one then!"


    Su Ze didn''t expect that before he persuaded much, there were two who were willing to continue to make trouble. It was really an unexpected joy.


    Quickly arched hands with lion camel king and Yu pig King: "OK, two big brothers, I remember!"


    He also said to ox demon king, Peng demon king, Jiao demon king and macaque king, "don''t be angry. Think about it carefully. It''s not much for me and monkey to enjoy, but what''s the advantage of being two clay puppets? It''s just a plot of heaven to divide our brothers. "


    If the six demon kings do not have selfishness, they will not be divided. At present, their discontent is more caused by selfishness... Su Ze knows this in his heart, but he can''t say it.


    Hearing Su Ze''s words, the cow demon king''s cow face was much better.


    "We were not fooled by what the good brother said. Please continue to speak for us."


    "There''s nothing to say," Su Ze said. "Tianting gives us two false names and six idle jobs. Of course, it looks down on us. There must be actions in the future. When Tianting starts fighting, we will not only fight against the two of us, but also six eldest brothers. We can only reunite on Huaguo Mountain and resist Tianting again. "


    "The reunion of the eight saints is not only for the two of us, but also for the six eldest brothers."


    "Do the six eldest brothers understand that once they start, the heavenly court will cut down the roots?"


    When the ox demon king heard the speech, he first regretted: Why did he listen to the old tree spirit and follow him to make a banner? Now I don''t get much benefits, and the name of pingtian great saint hasn''t been sealed. In the future, I will cut down the roots but have my own share. It''s really a grievance. I don''t know where to start.


    However, his heart was also cruel later,


    Tianting wants to calculate that we may cut down the roots in the future. If we turn against them again, what can we do!


    "Then I''ll listen to my good brother."


    Said the ox demon king.


    Su Ze said with a smile: "so, five of our eight saints are willing to participate -"


    Jiao demon king, Peng demon king and macaque king all spoke: "we are willing!"


    The eight saints are gathered here. In the future, they will make a big fuss in the heavenly palace, which can at least contain many heavenly courts.


    Su Ze smiled and nodded, discussed with the six of them to train troops and demons in the lower world, and then put away his separation.


    Noumenon and Sun Wukong just entered the South Gate of heaven with Taibai Venus. After receiving this memory, they immediately smiled.


    "Qing Tian Da Sheng, how''s the view of the heavenly palace?"


    Asked Taibai Jinxing.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "very good. It''s a scenery that can''t be seen in the world. These flying dragons, phoenixes, unicorns and animals can also be called immortals in the lower world. Are they ordinary animals here?"


    "Yes, but neither." Taibai Venus smiled.


    "The heavenly palace is among the fairyland, and the Jade Emperor is the Lord of the three worlds. Naturally, there are dragons, Phoenix and auspicious animals. Although these strange animals such as dragons, phoenixes and unicorns are noble in the lower world, they are really common in the upper world."


    "If you have different identities and blood lines and belong to immortal officials, you can''t beat, scold and scold at will; If the animal nature does not go away, do not say that it is bound, that is, it is common to be beaten and killed, take dragon liver and Phoenix marrow and drink. "


    "Huh? This is the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin who has become an immortal official. Don''t you pity the same kind? "


    Suze asked.


    "How to pity?" Taibai Jinxing said with a smile, "human beings and monkey spirits in the lower world can speak and have complete limbs. Do human beings pity monkey spirits or monkey spirits pity human beings? The beast is a beast before it goes. Why is it difficult to kill and eat meat? The animal nature has gone. It is a human being and an immortal. It is really troublesome to pity the beast without wisdom. "


    Sun Wukong listened in silence, shook his head and waved his hand: "these dragon, Phoenix and unicorn are really unfair! I think my grandson drew a picture of life and death in the underworld. All monkeys, apes and monkeys were written off. Nine you and ten categories were removed from the list. He called my monkeys and grandsons and lived forever. "


    Taibai Jinxing smiled and thought in her heart: it is because of the animal nature that you monkeys are not gone that you associate with the wild animals and become partners with the monkeys, causing such a disaster.


    If a monkey becomes an immortal, you can receive the immortal record. At this time, you are respectful and polite, loyal, modest and square, and call yourself a true and sincere person. How can you still live together with monkeys?


    In contrast, the giant Saint really looks like an immortal, with extraordinary appearance and posture.


    When they arrived at the LingXiao palace, Taibai Jinxing led them forward. As soon as they went in, they saw all eyes cast, all with an unexpected look.


    It''s not surprising that the monkey was named Bi Mawen. He has been seen by immortal officials once in the LingXiao palace. However, he still looks like a monkey and has a monkey attitude.


    But on the side of the white Venus, they were surprised by the newly sealed giant saint.


    This man has a beautiful face, a silver armor, white clothes and a phoenix plume crown. He has a calm demeanor. He is not true, but also a handsome general, and has the dignity of a prince.


    It''s really strange that such appearance and bearing appear on a mountain monster!


    The jade emperor also paid attention and did not say much. He officially granted the two great saints Qi Tian and Qing Tian, and ordered the five star king to lead the way for the two great saints and go to the saints'' mansion.


    And a reward was given to the two great saints.


    Sun Wukong is a good friend. When he drank the Royal wine to be rewarded with the five Dou stars, his men and six part-time "great sage true kings", he began to play in the heaven day by day.

 Chapter 471

    Sun Wukong plays and makes friends every day. He has made friends with immortals in three mountains and five mountains, regardless of high or low. He is really a kind of "immortal" and has a carefree demeanor.


    Unfortunately, this free "immortal life" itself has problems.


    Tianting itself is a place with strict rules and no warmth and tolerance. The younger sister of the jade emperor has an affair with mortals in the lower world and will be pressed under the peach mountain; Bi Mawen secretly went down to the world and was captured by heaven''s soldiers and generals; When the rolling curtain general breaks the glass lamp, he will suffer from the pain of thousands of arrows through his heart every day; Marshal Tianpeng just wanted to fall in love. He was beaten down without even doing rogue behavior


    Such a heaven itself can''t accommodate the monkey king''s behavior.


    Therefore, after 30 days on the same day and 30 years on the earth, Sun Wukong was finally dealt with by the heaven. Instead of severe punishment, it was an unexpected tolerance - the place where the sage''s mansion is located is next to the flat peach garden. The Jade Emperor ordered Sun Wukong to see the flat peach garden.


    "Let brother monkey go to see peaches. What do you think?"


    Su Ze, carrying tea, said slowly to Taibai Jinxing, "I can''t believe it if it''s all right."


    More than a month has passed since the upper heaven, and more than 30 years have passed since the lower heaven. When the monkey king made friends, Su Ze did not have any friends, but occasionally sat down with Taibai Jinxing to have some tea.


    As they became familiar with each other, Taibai Venus knew that Qingtian Dasheng was not an ordinary demon king, with deep wisdom, nor the kind of shouting and shouting. Therefore, when talking to each other, she was able to open her heart a little and speak a little truth.


    "All kinds of fate are doomed by heaven, with a long history and should be the fate star."


    After saying a verse, Taibai Jinxing smiled again, picked up the tea and smiled slightly.


    Su Ze suddenly felt that the story of making havoc in the heavenly palace was born out of journey to the West. The original book of journey to the west is also a book with great connotation. Metaphors are everywhere, and there are mockery and irony everywhere - such as "heart ape and horse", for example, sun Wukong has been referred to as "heart ape" many times, for example, how to believe in Buddhism and how to channel


    Of course, some connotation interpretations often exceed the original author''s original intention and expectation. When the story forms the real world, or when readers feel that it can be interpreted like that, the original author sometimes even feels that "it''s not like that. In fact, I didn''t think like that at all".


    This example can be described by two characters in the two reincarnation worlds experienced by Su Ze: Linghu Chong, the protagonist of Xiaoao Jianghu, the original author wanted to express that Linghu Chong is the most handsome man in the world, and this view has been popular for thirty or forty years. Later, it became more and more wrong by readers - isn''t this a white eyed wolf? Why didn''t you think your sect would suffer when you were natural and unrestrained? Yue buqun raised an orphan and was ready to let him inherit the sect, so he patted his ass smartly. There is a real problem with his character.


    The other is the three generations of fire shadow in Naruto. The original author wants to express the strongest fire shadow in history and the elderly guardian who is kind and willing to sacrifice. As a result, it is not the same thing to construct the character image. Either the three generations of fire shadow is an incompetent mentally retarded, or the three generations of fire shadow is a bitch old Yin ratio, otherwise it can''t explain the logic of the plot.


    At present, Su Ze has received a verse from Taibai Jinxing, and he understands that the plot is different from the original book journey to the west, but it is more reasonable. As for whether the original author really thought about such a plot, I really don''t know.


    Anyway, the Bodhi master of the three-star cave in the oblique moon feels more and more problematic. It is difficult to deliberately figure out the difficulty and events in the 9981, which is also explained in the original book.


    At present, Taibai Venus has revealed that the monkey king has been in the game since then. Perhaps he was in the game when he learned from Bodhi guru earlier - this conspiracy theory may not be in the original book, but now it has been proved by Taibai Venus anyway.


    Now that it has been proved, a series of things can be connected.


    For example, the heavenly court, which has always been strict and strict and is not allowed to violate the rules of heaven, why can we recruit the monkey king twice and give him the title of "saint of heaven"; Why let the monkey take care of the flat peach garden; Why are Donghua emperor, Taishang Laojun and others so powerful compared with the monkey king in the later stage, but now they are so vulnerable, or they don''t show up directly


    The story and situation of journey to the West have been laid.


    Of course, Taibai Venus didn''t know. In a casual word, she gave the giant Saint a big hint in front of her. As an outsider who is familiar with the journey to the west, Su Ze really has an instantaneous flow of thoughts. He has determined to go deep into the plot and make further plans for his ideas.


    Tianting and Lingshan have set up a net and are eager to try. Brother monkey is still eating peaches in the flat peach garden. How can su Ze pass the customs?


    In front of so many powerful people, how can su Ze save the monkey king from being pressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain?


    Thinking in his heart, Su Ze asked Taibai Jinxing again, "when will your majesty send me? I''m staying here. I can''t rush around like brother monkey. I''m not good at making friends. You''re the only old star official. I drink tea every few days. I really have nothing to do. "


    "Well, take it easy."


    Taibai Venus said, "Your Majesty is unpredictable and has an infinite life. You think he has forgotten you. In fact, he is just testing your patience and honing your temper."


    "If Qi Tian is a great saint, his majesty will not give him any chance. If it''s you, it only takes three or two years. After watching your performance, you can give you a real record of immortal officials. "


    "Three or two years?" Su Ze was surprised, "hasn''t it been more than 30 years?"


    "It''s three or two years in heaven. If it''s on earth, it''s more than 600 years." Taibai Venus said with a smile, "I wait for immortals to sit in the clouds and watch the rise and fall of the tide and the rise and fall of the world. This is the real leisure. What do those who are ordinary and competitive know?"


    Su Ze knew it clearly and smiled and poured himself tea.


    Water is the heavenly river, which separates the Cowherd and weaver girl. Tea is also good tea. It is full of Fairy Spirit. When you smell it, you feel relaxed and happy, with clear ears and eyes.


    His mind was flying, and he had guessed the plan of heaven for his appointment.


    Since the fate of the monkey king has been "doomed", Su Ze''s future test should also be related to this. If he can stand firm and make a clear stand with the monkey king and other demon kings, he will certainly be the loyal subordinates of Tianting in the future.


    At that time, rewards, awards and seniority may become a real immortal official in Tianting.

 Chapter 472

    But... What''s the use for Su Ze?


    From the beginning, Su Ze''s goal was to pass the world, and the expected goal was to make enemies with Tianting and Buddha.


    After staying in heaven for so many years, he became a little immortal official and was called around by other immortals and the Jade Emperor?


    Even if he doesn''t pass the world, Su Ze won''t make this choice. It''s too much to think about. For the Jade Emperor and Taibai Jinxing, the monkey king is a doomed chess piece. He can use a silly monkey. He looks very smart, but he doesn''t have much mind.


    Optimus the great saint, the monster who accidentally broke into the canonized great saint, has only such a way to go if he wants to really get the right results and become an immortal official in the heaven instead of being settled in the future. He is diligent and loyal. The heaven will give him a chance to live and become a real immortal.


    In the view of Taibai Venus, this is really a great opportunity. A smart monster like Optimus will never miss this opportunity.


    It''s just that Su Ze didn''t know his purpose from the beginning.


    In the steam, Su Ze said, "old star officer, what immortals know, of course we, as lower boundary monsters, don''t understand. Over the past few days, brother monkey has called me old tree spirit many times. I think you probably know my heel and foot. "


    "You should know that I am an old tree with limited skills. I rely on the advice of an old tree heart. I have been looking up to heaven for a long time. Some things are not quite understood. Among the immortals, how to distinguish between high and low status and strong strength? "


    Taibai Jinxing said with a smile, "you can see the status at a glance. Now Sanqing, Siyu, Wulao, liusi, Qiyuan, Baji, Jiuyao and Shidu are in good order. How can you not know the status?"


    "What about strong strength? Is there a way to distinguish? "


    Asked Suze,


    "Of course." Taibai Venus smiled mysteriously, "but it can''t be said too clearly."


    "Please tell the old star officer in detail." Su Ze quickly persuaded.


    Taibai Jinxing was always curious, so he also said roughly, so Su Ze understood the general strength category of people and horses in Tianting.


    Generally speaking, those with shallow moral conduct are not as good as those with deep moral conduct, those with low moral character are not as good as those with high moral character, and those with low official position are not as good as those with high official position. The standard enough to include most of the forces in Tianting.


    However, there are many accidents beyond the standard.


    It is also possible to directly defeat the deeper and deeper sense of Tao Xing out of guard when the magic weapon is strong to a certain extent, the flesh is strong to a certain extent, and a certain magic power is strong to a certain extent.


    Like the monkey king''s seventy-two changes and somersault clouds, they are not the skills that ordinary heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals master. Most of the magic methods are difficult to hurt. They hold Ruyi golden cudgel and have great strength and tireless. In fact, their actual combat ability is really strong among the many immortals in the heaven.


    However, it''s not that there are no opponents. At least it''s not difficult to find a few stable winners in Tianting. You can find a few who are in a stalemate with him.


    When Su Ze obtains this strength standard, the most important thing is to measure the general position of himself and the monkey king in the Tianting strength system. By the way, he also evaluates the six great saints such as the ox demon king, and estimates the possible trouble he can cause in the future.


    After drinking some tea, Taibai Jinxing smiled and said, "take it easy, Optimus, the opportunity for your performance may come soon."


    Su Ze was a little surprised, but Taibai Venus smiled without saying anything, and left with deep meaning.


    As if I didn''t know... Su Ze thought with a smile.


    Judging from the performance of Taibai Venus, the flat peach meeting is about to begin. This flat peach meeting is the beginning of making trouble in heaven and the starting point of the real story of "making trouble in heaven".


    Taibai Venus and the Jade Emperor are probably waiting for Optimus to show what he can do for the heaven, and then judge and give himself a position as an immortal official in the future.


    However, they are destined to be disappointed


    At this time, Su Ze thought about how to deal with the Tathagata Buddha.


    In response to the Tathagata Buddha, the monkey king used the tendon head cloud to turn out eighteen thousand miles, but he never left the palm of the Tathagata Buddha. His backhand was suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha at the foot of the mountain formed by five fingers, which is also called the five elements mountain.


    If Su Ze''s current strength is slightly higher than that of the monkey king, it''s still unknown who will win or lose. However, the Tathagata Buddha''s only one move was enough to defeat him, the monkey king and the other six saints.


    You don''t even have to use other powers.


    This situation is just similar to what Taibai Jinxing said that "one kind of divine power cultivation is particularly strong".


    Is this divine power of the Tathagata Buddha a Buddha in the palm, a giant whose palm can be thousands of miles long, or when the monkey king somersaults, he falls into his one flower one world, somersaults and comes back from the Buddha''s Buddha world?


    If it is the former, Su Ze feels that there is no need to pass the customs. This reincarnation is at least seven levels in the world.


    Compared with Su Ze''s geographical knowledge, the length of a palm is 18000 miles. This palm exceeds the circumference of the earth, which means that if the Tathagata Buddha really appears in the real world and really has this shape change, he grabs the earth like a pear or apple.


    His feet are standing on the earth, and his knees are about to reach the moon. The distance from his knees to his heels is about the distance between the earth and the moon. It''s hard to imagine how huge his whole body will be - for Su Ze, trying to release Mu Dun is no more than greening his fingernails!


    This is because Su Ze''s avalanche jade integrates the eternal vitality skills with the eternal power S2 mechanism, and has theoretically inexhaustible vitality and long life, otherwise it can''t even cover a finger.


    It should not be the strength category of this terror, it should not. If so, there is no need to try to pass customs in this reincarnation world, and no one will ever pass customs.


    Su Ze pondered and made a judgment: he should send the monkey king to a world, turn his head and cloud, and press the mountains of that world on the monkey king, so as to explain.


    According to this method, Su Ze feels that his ability is still insufficient to save the monkey king and pass customs.


    "Avalanche jade still has sufficient power. I should upgrade some of my skills into super powers in this world."


    "Then, relying on this super magical power, I took the monkey king by surprise."


    Su Ze turned to and began to think again.


    Which of his abilities and skills should be improved as the main... This matter really needs to be considered.


    More than ten days later, the flat peach meeting in Tianting began to prepare.

 Chapter 473

    The Red Fairy, the plain fairy, the green fairy, the soap fairy, the purple fairy, the Yellow fairy, the green fairy, and the seven fairy went to the flat peach garden to pick peaches.


    Su Ze looked at this scene in the sage''s mansion and remained silent. Before long, a figure came out of the flat peach garden and went straight to the yaochi.


    Su Ze''s figure flashed. After coming to the figure, he said, "brother monkey, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    The monkey king immediately stopped and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s you, old tree spirit! Did the Queen Mother invite you to the flat peach meeting? "


    Su Ze said, "of course not. We knew that heaven had received a false reputation, and it was not really a fairy official. There was no power or blessing. Who would invite us to eat flat peaches and drink immortal wine? Look at the six "great saints and true kings" under our command. Apart from meeting once at the earliest, will they be willing to meet us once at other times? "


    "That''s true." Monkey King nodded, "old tree spirit, you always think so thoroughly. But this time, my grandson can''t hold his breath. The title of Qi Tian Da Sheng is also majestic. How can he not be on the table! "


    "I have to make them know today!"


    Su Ze thought: the immortals, Buddhas and Bodhisattvas at the flat peach meeting are really not low. If the monkey king mixed in and sat on an equal footing with them, it would be tantamount to becoming a big man in the three worlds - the monkey king made a big fuss in the heavenly palace at this time, pressed down at the foot of the five element mountain for 500 years, traveled all the way west to learn scriptures, and experienced the difficulties of September 81, It was only by fighting over Buddha''s status that he really qualified to be invited to the flat peach conference.


    At this time, it is absolutely impossible for the monkey king, a great saint with a false name and a wild monkey who has just been recruited, to directly obtain this status.


    However, since the monkey king was going to make trouble in heaven, Su Ze would not continue to pour cold water and asked immediately.


    "What''s brother monkey going to do?"


    "Of course, let''s go and have a look. What are the regulations and good things of the flat peach Conference!" The monkey king smiled.


    Su Ze nodded and asked, "the flat peach meeting should be about to pick flat peaches. Are there any flat peaches in the flat peach garden you take care of?"


    Monkey King smiled: "old tree spirit, you don''t know what happened. My old sun is a natural monkey. The flat peaches in the flat peach garden are used by my old sun. How can there be flat peaches."


    When Su Ze saw him winking and jumping up and down, he suddenly "woke up": "you monkey! You picked all the peaches and couldn''t make a job, so you went to the flat peach meeting to make trouble? "


    "It''s like this, it''s like this..." Monkey King scratched his ears and cheeks and looked at Su Ze a little uneasy. "Old tree spirit, would you like to help me?"


    Su Ze put his palm on the monkey king''s shoulder and said with a smile, "what did brother monkey say? I also want to make an appointment as a brother when I get married! This flat peach meeting, you can play if you like, and I''ll accompany you. "


    Monkey King was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "old tree spirit, you are really my good brother!"


    "Well, let''s go now!"


    At the flat peach club in yaochi, the wine makers, wine carriers and busy boys all put some sleepers to sleep. Monkey King jumped over and ate and drank. What immortal fruit immortal wine, he threw it with a bite and threw it with a taste.


    But for a moment, the table just set up by the flat peach club was in a mess, leaving only the monkey king yelling. It was like a wild monkey just came down the mountain and broke into the farmyard.


    The food and drink were happy. Monkey king suddenly saw the "old tree spirit" standing aside with a smile. He quickly raised his hand and said drunk: "old tree spirit, I don''t owe anyone, but only you. Give advice for me after I run forward and go, and accompany me to heaven as a saint. What a good brother. Come and have a drink!"


    Su Ze also knew that he was drunk and reminded him, "the flat peach meeting is about to begin. Brother monkey, do you want to drink?"


    Monkey king immediately said, "that''s not good. If you don''t catch it on the spot, you can deny it; If you catch it on the spot, you can''t deny it. Just when you''re full of wine and food, it''s better to go back to the holy mansion and sleep. "


    With that, he staggered towards the dourate palace.


    Su Ze was about to follow up. Unexpectedly, Taibai Venus came out of the nearby palace.


    "Optimus, where are you going?"


    Su Zeqi said strangely, "of course I want to follow the monkey king and see what he wants to do."


    "Just now, the monkey king''s disaster caused the flat peach meeting. Why don''t you persuade him and just watch?" Taibai Venus asked coldly, "if you want to be an immortal official in Tianting, how can you not abide by Tianting morality?"


    "Qing Tian Da Sheng, you have to think well. You are just an old tree. Today''s opportunity is a great opportunity not seen in a thousand years. Don''t lose your duty!"


    Su Ze smiled: "old star officer, what is the opportunity and what is the duty?"


    Too white Venus said coldly, "do you really know? The monkey was sent to guard the flat peach garden. Isn''t it just for today? "


    "It''s not good for the court to plan our saints'' mansion and my brother that day." Suze said.


    When Taibai Jinxing heard the speech, he also understood his final choice. His face was very cold: "evil animals, they don''t distinguish good from bad! Knowing that a great opportunity is at hand, you are willing to be reduced to a demon. You are even more hateful than that monkey! "


    "Yes," Su Ze said with a smile, "if Tianting really values me, I may still yearn for Tianting. I can''t yell three or four like this. The old star official was respectful to me before. When he saw that I wanted to take refuge in heaven, he seemed to regard me as a servant and an officer, and raised his high spirits. "


    "Instead of looking at your arrogance, I''d better ask you to be respectful to me!"


    "What a wicked beast. It''s clear that he''s not a beast. He dares to speak like a tongue. It should be noted that every Peck and drink is determined by heaven. Since you refuse to be bound by heaven''s rules, you can see that it is the life of a demon. " Taibai Jinxing scolded, "when the monkey breaks into trouble, you will be punished and wait for a walk on the demon cutting platform!"


    After that, he will leave by cloud.


    Su Ze smiled and pressed the white Venus with his palm, and a force imprisoned him.


    Taibai Jinxing shouted angrily and struggled: "what a evil animal, let me go quickly, or wait for your majesty --"


    He slapped him out and pushed him out. Su Ze didn''t wait for the monkey king who went to take the lead in the palace and went directly to the lower boundary.


    When he came to Huaguo Mountain, Su Ze''s mind swept around. The monkey king had not come back in heaven, and the other six saints were not here. Only the local monkeys of Huaguo Mountain and the demon king of 72 holes came to see him one after another.


    "See Optimus!"


    Su Ze didn''t say much, but directly said, "summon the six great saints. The heaven is too thin for me, which is against the heaven!"


    The war drum was played on Huaguo Mountain. Six great saints such as Niu demon king came with demon soldiers on hearing the news, and the whole mountain was covered with clouds.

 Chapter 474

    Half a day later, a drunken monkey fell from heaven.


    "Eh? Old tree spirit? Why are you back? "


    "There are six big brothers... I''m drunk and haven''t woke up yet?"


    The monkey king said awkwardly.


    "Good brother, it''s easy to enjoy!" The ox demon king said coldly, "I heard that the two virtuous brothers were wronged in Tianting. I hurried to fight against Tianting."


    "I didn''t expect the virtuous brother to eat and drink. It''s like returning from a banquet. We''re so worried about it. It''s really amorous!"


    Hearing the speech, Monkey King quickly suppressed the wine and came forward to compensate: "don''t blame big brother, don''t blame big brother, me and Lao Shujing --"


    Speaking of this, the monkey king woke up and said nothing well. It seemed that he was stealing flat peaches, drinking immortal wine and eating immortal pills. Then he ran down to the world and quickly winked at Su Ze: "old tree spirit, I can''t speak very well after drinking wine today. You''re articulate. Tell your six brothers."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "there''s nothing to say. We have eight brothers and are called eight saints. From the very beginning, it was all a good plan to repel heavenly troops and generals, shock ten sides and plan a way out. "


    "As a result, the heavenly court took away the six eldest brothers and barons and became ordinary officials, who were also held by ordinary immortal officials; The two of us went to heaven and did nothing. At this time, the flat peach meeting was held in the sky. One of us was the supreme sage and the other was the supreme sage. Unexpectedly, none of us was invited. "


    "Heaven is mean to us and has never given us what we want. Today, we don''t have to worry so much. Brothers, don''t be fooled by heaven and fight with them!"


    "We eight great saints, with hundreds of thousands of soldiers and demons, have made great efforts. We have to respect the real status of our eight saints and change a famous title in the three realms. It can be said that it is famous in the three circles, just in this war! "


    After listening to him, Monkey King Sun Wukong, lion camel king, and Yu Xiang king all made friends in unison. Ox demon king, Peng demon king, Jiao demon king, and macaque king all pondered a little. Then they saw that Su Ze and other four had a firm attitude, thought about the benefits, and should come down.


    After all, before Su Ze went to heaven, he asked them to be ready to train troops and generals. At this time, he didn''t feel abrupt, so he promised.


    Besides, on that day, all the immortals investigated who disturbed the flat peach meeting according to the will of the Jade Emperor.


    The fairy in seven clothes reported that sun Dasheng ate the flat peach. The star official on duty reported that Sun Wukong drank immortal wine secretly. The Supreme Lord screamed that his golden pill was eaten by Sun Wukong


    The Jade Emperor nodded slightly and looked at the white Venus: "the great sage of Qi Tian is so, what about the great sage of Qing Tian?"


    Taibai Jinxing quickly reported: "Optimus is an old tree. He is respectful every day, but he is also wild. He heard that the monkey demon caused great disaster and has fled back to the lower world first. Now both demons are at the lower boundary of Huaguo Mountain. "


    Qianliyan also came forward and reported: "the Jade Emperor, the great emperor, and his ministers also saw the other six demon kings, claiming to be the six saints in the lower world, and each leading demon soldiers. The demon will gather in Huaguo Mountain in order to fight against the heaven."


    "These two demons disturb the flat peach assembly. The sin is unforgivable. The six demon Kings also have to catch heaven and cut off." The Jade Emperor ordered, "the saints'' mansion will be abolished and the ministers will be arrested!"


    That is, the four heavenly kings, together with the tota Heavenly King Li Jing and Prince Nezha, ordered 28 stars, nine Yao star officials, 12 yuan stars, five aspects of enlightenment, four value merit Cao, East and West stars, North and South gods, five mountains and four blasphemies, and universal astrology. A total of 300000 heavenly soldiers were deployed to encircle Huaguo Mountain.


    Compared with the last time, Tianting''s attitude is much more serious. The four heavenly kings, the twenty-eight stars, the nine Yao star officials, the twelve yuan Chen, the five party Jiedi and the four value Kung Fu Cao are far more powerful than the giant spirit God, not to mention the tianluodiwang, which can cover the whole Huaguo Mountain, can catch all ordinary monsters and leave none of them.


    The king of tota sent an order, and the heavenly soldiers set up a camp and surrounded the Huaguo Mountain. Eighteen heaven and earth nets were laid up and down to make Jiuyao star officials go to war.


    On this side, the ox demon king and others were also a little surprised by the big battle in the heaven, especially the 18 heavenly nets to prevent hiding from the earth, driving clouds in the sky and evil wind - ordinary monsters have no chance to escape.


    "Tianting this time, it''s true. I made great efforts!"


    The ox demon king exclaimed.


    Su Ze said, "they come for real, and I''m not a fake!"


    "The last time the heavenly army was coming, I only saw brother monkey show his power. This time, my hands itched."


    After all, the heavenly palace has officially opened. It is impossible to hide strength. It''s better to fight happily.


    Monkey King was a little embarrassed: "old tree spirit, please be tired. My old sun wrote it down, wrote it down!"


    He said this, but only he and Su Ze knew it: it was clear that the monkey king escaped from the great disaster caused by the heaven. Su Ze came back and spared no effort to reunite the eight saints against the heaven, and was willing to fight. It was really kind of him.


    The monkey looks easy to get along with. In fact, he has a heart of stone. Non monkey monsters have never been put in his heart. At this time, he really felt that Lao Shujing was kind to himself and wrote down this favor.


    Su Ze''s silver armour in white came out of the water curtain cave and saw Jiuyao star officials. He smiled and said, "how many star officials did you come here?"


    Jiuyao star official scolded, "you old tree spirit, don''t you know you have committed a heinous crime? It''s really hateful to pretend that you don''t know here! "


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t say much. He raised his hands as if the great power of heaven and earth were used by him. Jiuyao star officer couldn''t stand and flew towards Su Ze.


    The Jiuyao star official immediately stopped his body and waved his weapons towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze''s energy floated in front of him to block the weapons of Jiuyao star officer. At the same time, he grabbed a star officer''s weapons and shouted, "let go!"


    The star officer only felt the weapon in his hand sink and was immediately taken away by Su Ze.


    Before he could turn back and leave, Su Ze gave him his weapon, screamed repeatedly, and hurriedly ran away.


    Seeing this, the other eight star officials quickly waved their weapons more fiercely, but they were still useless. They were all taken away by the giant Saint old tree spirit, and took their own weapons back to beat themselves.


    A moment later, Jiuyao official returned to the heavenly army camp with red face and red ears and reported to the tota Heavenly King Li Jing: "the old tree is powerful. We can''t resist it and lose the battle."


    Li Jing and the Third Prince of Nezha were surprised: they thought that the eight great saints were only as powerful as Sun Wukong, the great saint of heaven, and the other six great saints?

 Chapter 475

    "The four heavenly kings, the twenty-eight stars, and my son, must defeat the eight demon kings and capture the monkey demon tree spirit!"


    At the command of King tota Li, the four heavenly kings took the lead in flying out.


    Growth King: Magic ceremony, green light sword and wind. Guangmu heavenly king, magic gift red, take Jasper pipa, tube tune, hear about Heavenly King: magic gift sea, take Hunyuan pearl umbrella, tube rain, hold national Heavenly King: magic gift longevity, take purple flower fox mink, tube Shun.


    It is "good weather".


    Twenty eight stars followed, with Jiao Kang Di Fang as the master, and quilou''s stomach was used to tumbling. Matador woman virtual danger chamber wall, heart tail Jixing all can, well ghost Liu Xing Zhang Yi, wheel gun and sword show power.


    Su Ze said hello, and the other seven saints poured out together. The two sides immediately had a fierce battle in the sky and the world.


    JiaoMu Jiao, Kang Jinlong, di Tu raccoon, FangRi rabbit, Xinyue fox, tail fire tiger, Jishui leopard and Oriental Green Dragon surrounded the ox demon king for seven nights.


    The Dragon demon king was surrounded by the northern basaltic seven night fighting wood beetle, Taurus, female earth bat, virtual sun mouse, dangerous moon swallow, room fire pig and wall water beetle.


    The western white tiger seven night Kumu wolf, Lou golden dog, pheasant, Pleiades chicken, Bi YUEWU, mouth fire monkey and water ape surrounded the Peng demon king.


    The southern rosefinch Qisu, jingmuyun, ghost golden sheep, Liu tuzhang, xingrima, Zhang Yuelu, winged fire snake and water worm surrounded the monkey king Monkey King Monkey King Monkey King.


    The lion camel king, the macaque king, and the Yu king came forward with Qingtian great saint Suze and stared at one king of heaven.


    Apart from other fierce battles, the purple and Golden Fox sable was fast, turned into a flash of light, and immediately fell on Su Ze and wanted to bite.


    Su Ze''s eyes sank. The purple and Golden Fox sable only felt a flower in front of him and returned to his master. The master waved his hand. He had no time to think and ran to the enemy.


    When he bit down, he heard a scream, and magic Lishou rolled down the cloud. He yelled and scolded at the beast, the purple Golden Fox and mink, for daring to bite his master.


    The purple golden fox mink was dull and puzzled. He didn''t understand that he had bitten the enemy, but his master was injured. It is only a natural alien and has never lost its animal nature, so its wisdom is limited.


    It was for this reason that he was affected by Su Ze''s illusion driven by all his strength and turned back to bite his master.


    Seeing that Mo Lishou was injured, the other three heavenly kings were shocked. Mo lishai held up the Hunyuan pearl umbrella and rolled it up to the four demon kings of Su Ze, intending to put all the four demon kings into the umbrella.


    At this time, the lion camel king showed his body and turned into a hero hundreds of meters in size. He immediately asked the Hunyuan pearl umbrella not to accept it.


    The macaque king and the Yu King opened their mouths to blow the wind, which made the sky dark and the earth dark; A shrill ape chirped, which flustered the heavenly soldiers and generals and swayed their minds.


    Su Ze laughed and turned into a thousand meters high. He gathered a big halberd in his hand and hit the heavenly soldiers and generals, the three heavenly kings and the twenty-eight stars.


    "Good brother, I''ll come too!"


    The ox demon king also turned into a huge black ox thousands of meters high and crashed into the Tianbing camp.


    The demon king Jiao opened his mouth and spewed out huge waves. The demon king Peng cooperated with the monkey king to blow the wind and fan his wings, which made the heavenly soldiers fly all over the sky, and the heavenly generals could not stand firm.


    The monkey king saw that each of the Seven Saints showed his magic power and played very lively. Everyone worked hard and was very happy. He waved like a golden cudgel in his hand. He opened the seven stars in the south, pulled out a hairy hand and incarnated thousands of people, and then fought against the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    The eight saints not only defeated the four heavenly kings and the twenty-eight stars, but also destroyed 18 heavenly nets and 300000 heavenly soldiers and generals.


    On the heavenly court, the invited Guanyin Bodhisattva was asking what had happened with the Jade Emperor and the Queen''s mother. When he mentioned that the great sage of Qi Tian had disturbed the flat peach event, he saw a group of celestial immortal officials, such as the king of tota and the four heavenly kings, who had lost their armor and came back to reply.


    The Jade Emperor and Guanyin Bodhisattva were surprised. It is not strange to say that heavenly soldiers and generals can''t catch the great sage of Qi Tian. But if so many celestial immortal officials were defeated and returned in embarrassment, it was not that they couldn''t catch the monsters, but that they really defeated the heavenly soldiers and generals by the monsters.


    "I wanted to ask the shore Walker under my seat to help me. Now it seems that these monsters are really unusual." Guanyin Bodhisattva whispered and began to play to the Jade Emperor, "Your Majesty is relieved. I can catch such monsters by raising a God."


    The Jade Emperor asked, "what God is it?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it''s your Majesty''s nephew. He shows his holiness Erlang Zhenjun. Now he lives in Guanzhou guanjiangkou and enjoys the incense below."


    "In the past, he used to kill six monsters, and there were Meishan brothers and 1200 grass gods in front of the account. Nai, he just listens to the tune and doesn''t listen to the announcement. Your majesty can send a command to help him catch monsters. "


    The jade emperor issued an order, and Erlang God led the order. Then he took four Taiwei Kang, Zhang, Yao and Li, the six brothers of Meishan, and General Guo Shen and Zhijian to the Huaguo Mountain in the East China Sea.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals had already dispersed, leaving only demons and ghosts all over the mountains and fields. Seeing this scene, Erlang God laughed: "do you dare to fight alone with me?"


    "My old grandson comes too!"


    Monkey King jumped out and greeted Erlang God. Erlang God scolded him for throwing monkeys, but Monkey King shook out Erlang God''s mother''s thought of the lower world. The two sides did not speculate, so they began a war.


    First change the heaven and earth, and then compare the body martial arts. When the fight was fierce, the six brothers of Meishan and the grass gods under Erlang''s divine hand had great courage and shot at Su Ze and others with the intention of making contributions.


    Monkey King took a look and sneered. He became braver and braver.


    Erlang God was also quite sure. Looking down, he saw that the giant Saint changed a sea of trees and captured all the six brothers of Meishan and the grass headed gods. He was a little flustered.


    When he was flustered, he showed his timidity - it should have been the six brothers of Meishan who captured the monkey and let the monkey king lose to Erlang God. Instead, Erlang God himself was flustered when he saw that the six brothers of Meishan were caught and played for a short time. Fortunately, the howling dog rushed out in time and bit the monkey king''s legs and feet, so that he could not fight Erlang God again.


    Seeing this scene, the gods in the sky rushed to fight.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva threw out the lanolin jade clean bottle, released such a great suction, and went straight to the seven great saints such as Su Ze and Niu demon king; The Supreme Lord threw out the diamond carving and knocked the monkey king to the ground.


    There is no such scene in the original book!


    Su Ze didn''t dare to be careless. Using the means arranged before, his body suddenly disappeared and avoided the huge suction of the lanolin jade net bottle. The four great saints, including the ox demon king, the lion camel king, the Peng demon king and the Jiao demon king, quickly changed the heaven and earth of the law, hundreds of meters and thousands of kilometers respectively, trying to resist the huge suction of the jade net bottle. The king of Yu and the king of macaque didn''t resist for a while and were directly thrown into the jade net bottle.

 Chapter 476

    When the eight saints won the victory before, they were satisfied. They felt that there were all the experts in Tianting, but they couldn''t help the eight brothers. Because of the previous victory, they destroyed the snare of heaven and earth and forced 300000 heavenly soldiers and generals to retreat. They not only temporarily united as one, but also gave birth to many ambitions.


    What can''t they do, the gods above the heaven?


    It''s meaningless to be a great saint without a real name. They also want to be a great saint with a real name!


    At this time, as soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Guanyin Bodhisattva made a move, they caught the two demon kings, the monkey king and the Yu king. The remaining five great saints, such as the ox demon king and the monkey king, were shocked and inexplicable.


    Is this the gap between them and real experts?


    The jade bottle didn''t take away all the four demon kings of ox demon king, Peng demon king, Jiao demon king and lion camel king, but it didn''t float anymore. It just flew back to Guanyin Bodhisattva. The monkey king and Yu Fan king turned into two little monkeys and climbed out of the bottle and knelt down in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Seeing this scene, the men of the two demon kings, King macaque and King Yu, all shouted and fled in all directions.


    On the other side, the Supreme Lord King Kong Zhuo smashed the monkey king to the ground. Erlang God and Xiaotian dog turned and pressed the monkey king, tied him up and pressed him to the clouds.


    "The tree spirit!"


    Erlang God shouted, "don''t let go of my divine officials and catch them. Do you have to wait until the heavenly army comes again to turn you into powder?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "Xiansheng Erlang Zhenjun, that''s interesting. I caught your men and you caught my brother. Why don''t we take a step back and put the prisoners back and fight each other?"


    "If you disobey the destiny and don''t know the number of days, do you dare to resist?" Erlang God shouted, "if you don''t have a hand to catch today, you can also receive less punishment. Otherwise, you will not only go to the demon cutting platform, but also strip your skin and cramp, which will make it difficult for you to live and die!"


    Su Ze just shook his head slightly: "it''s so far, I can''t escape, I can''t go away, and I can''t hide... Brothers, you''re a good man, come with me!"


    The ox demon king shouted, "nature is together!"


    Jiao demon king, Peng demon king and lion camel king shouted in unison: "together!"


    The monkey king struggled to stand up and screamed, "brothers, together!"


    The two monkeys who bowed down in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva turned their heads and also showed a moving look.


    Guanyin took out the willow branches from the lanolin jade net bottle and knocked them on the head of the monkey king and the Yu King: "monkeys, calm down!"


    The two monkeys clenched their fists, bowed their heads and continued to worship.


    The monkey king was also held down by the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    Su Ze was in a flash. When he reappeared, he was already standing on the side of the monkey king. With one hand, he pushed back all the heavenly soldiers and generals around him, connecting Erlang God and Xiaotian dog. With a pick of his fingers, he untied the fairy rope tied on the monkey king.


    "Monkey, go!"


    The monkey king grabbed the Ruyi golden cudgel and called it "long". The Ruyi golden cudgel was ten miles long and went straight to Guanyin.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t move or shake. The lotus blossoms on the lotus platform under her body to block Ruyi''s golden cudgel.


    "Do monkeys dare to be presumptuous?"


    Without saying a word, I saw another figure appear in front of me, smiled, and caught the monkey king and Yu Wang who had just been converted: "goodbye, master Guanyin!"


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva just smiled: "old tree spirit, where are you going? You might as well go to Luojia mountain in the South China Sea to take root and sprout, and be a sacred tree protecting the mountain for me! "


    Su Ze saw that she was just talking and didn''t stop her. She said in her heart: is this the same dharma as the Tathagata Buddha?


    It''s estimated that you can''t escape my palm in the end. This kind of magic power.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze felt the outside world and found that the coordinates he had left were clear, extremely fuzzy and almost imperceptible.


    If there is no coordinate comparison, Su Ze is also difficult to determine whether he has been installed with magical spells such as "Buddha in the palm" and "heaven and earth in the sleeve".


    By this comparison, Su Ze understood that in fact, he, the monkey king and the Yu King were already in the magical power of Guanyin.


    Looking around, there was really nothing but the blue sky and white clouds. There was only Guanyin. There were no heavenly soldiers and generals watching the war, no sun wukong holding a golden cudgel, no ox demon king and others.


    "Master Guanyin, you Buddhists are used to playing tricks. It''s too insidious to let me run for my life when you have caught us into your magic power. "


    Guanyin said with a smile, "what an old tree spirit, he doesn''t look like a tree, so articulate; It really looks like a tree and has a thick skin like bark! "


    "Whoever has the first chance will win the magic powers in the world. If you can''t even recognize the magic powers, since the foundation is shallow and doomed, it''s called seeking death. How dare you say I''m insidious?"


    "That''s true, but it''s --"


    When Su Ze said this, he laughed but didn''t say anything. On the contrary, when Sun Wukong met the Tathagata Buddha in his original book, he boasted in front of the Tathagata Buddha and told all his skills. It''s really funny that he was easily suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha.


    "Old tree spirit, this is it. You three are all in my magic power. What else do you have to say?" Guanyin asked.


    "There''s nothing to say." Su Ze said, "good bye, master Guanyin."


    Guanyin was surprised. Looking at the old tree spirit, he found that he grabbed two monkeys and left the place where his magic power shrouded.


    When I looked again, the three old tree spirits were one step ahead of the monkey king to return to Huaguo Mountain.


    Sun Wukong fell on Huaguo Mountain from the cloud and looked at the seven brothers, such as ox demon king, Su Ze, and so on.


    After beating Ruyi''s golden cudgel on the rocks, Sun Wukong shouted, "listen to the gods in the sky. Our eight saints are going to turn your sky!"


    At first, the great saints such as the ox demon king came because of calculation. At this time, they all had true friendship. They showed their original shape one by one, raised their heads and shouted and roared.


    There are giant cattle, Jiaolong and Dapeng; There are lions, rhesus monkeys and Yuxi; There is also su Ze, who is two or three thousand meters high, holding a big halberd and pointing directly at the heaven.


    "What a group of evil animals!"


    Erlang God, Guanyin Bodhisattva and taishanglaojun all failed. When the news reached LingXiao palace, the Jade Emperor was also surprised and said.


    "Go to the West and invite the old Buddha to subdue the demon."


    Even if two true kings were ordered to leave, but for a moment, the Tathagata Buddha had arrived and drove to the Huaguo Mountain.


    "The eight demon kings in the mountain can come out to see me."


    When Su Ze saw the Tathagata Buddha appear, his heart suddenly -- I intervened once. Sun Wukong was not caught in the heaven, not on the demon cutting platform, nor put into the alchemy furnace by the supreme old gentleman. There was no need to wait.


    Seeing that the eight saints are becoming more and more powerful, the Tathagata Buddha has come in person.

 Chapter 477

    In other words, in the last paragraph of the story of making havoc in the heavenly palace, there was no more monkey king kicking over the alchemy furnace and going straight to the LingXiao palace, only fighting in Huaguo Mountain.


    I always feel that this is much thinner than the original twists and turns.


    However, it is also for the sake of ensuring that Su Ze is infallible. Originally, the monkey king fought alone with the heavenly court, and became the eight saints and hundreds of thousands of demons gathered in Huaguo Mountain to resist the heavenly court. This momentum is incomparable.


    In addition, the monkey king was caught and saved by Su Ze, so there was no tortuous story in the original plot.


    Since the secret revealed by Taibai Venus shows that there are calculations behind everything in the monkey king, all with ulterior motives.


    In any case, there will not be a Tianting expert to solve the monsters in Huaguo Mountain. Therefore, Su Ze saved the monkey king, and other hidden characters in Tianting won''t do it.


    They will only wait until the Tathagata Buddha appears, let the Tathagata Buddha solve this matter, and let this matter belong to Buddhism and the journey to the West


    Now Tathagata Buddha has arrived at Huaguo Mountain.


    Su Ze couldn''t help thinking: originally, the Tathagata Buddha pushed Sun Wukong out of the west gate of heaven and pressed down from the five fingers of the sky into the five element mountain. Therefore, the five element mountain appeared on the journey to the West.


    Now the eight great saints on Huaguo Mountain are all there. How did the Tathagata Buddha move the monkey king from Aolai country in the East China Sea to Wuxing mountain in the west of the border of the Tang Dynasty?


    Although he thought so, Su Ze went out of the water curtain cave with the Seven Saints, such as the monkey king and the ox demon king, and met the Tathagata Buddha.


    First, the heavenly soldiers and generals who had won a great victory in heaven, and then escaped from the weapons of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the sheep fat jade bottle of Guanyin Bodhisattva. In addition to Su Ze, the six saints such as the ox demon king were much more enthusiastic, and Sun Wukong was even more complacent, thinking about how the eight brothers led their men to heaven to dominate.


    Therefore, they are not afraid of the Tathagata Buddha. They stand together carelessly and look at the Tathagata with weapons.


    "Tathagata Buddha, what if you want to see us?" Asked the ox demon king.


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "you have done boundless sins by waiting for eight to harm the lower world and disturb the heaven. Now, your Majesty the jade emperor has ordered the immortals to capture you. I''m here to help. "


    "If you listen to me, stop the sword and convert as soon as possible!"


    The monkey king raised the golden cudgel discontentedly and shouted, "what a big breath! You -- "


    Su Ze raised his hand and indicated that he had something to say.


    Monkey King was a little surprised, but he still put away his golden cudgel: "good, good brother, you say it!"


    Su Ze smiled at the Tathagata Buddha: "excuse me, Tathagata, where do you want us to convert? Tianting or Lingshan? "


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "since you are under the control of the Jade Emperor, you are naturally converted to heaven and waiting for the fall of the great emperor."


    "I see. It''s all a matter within our heaven." Su Ze nodded slightly, "then we fight in the heaven. Why did you come to fight, the monk of the West Tianling mountain?"


    "You tree demon asked a lot. Since you want to know, I just told you." The Tathagata Buddha said slowly¡° The Jade Emperor is the Lord of the three realms. He practiced since childhood and suffered 1750 disasters. For every 129600 years, you can enjoy this infinite Avenue. I''ll help and do my best to serve the great heavenly master. "


    "Since I got the Tao, I have been invited to sit down at the peach Festival many times. The Buddha and Bodhisattva have also disturbed me many times. I also bear the love of heaven. Therefore, I am willing to support the right path and help the heaven. This is the second!"


    Su Ze listened and smiled: "this is also reasonable. I almost think Tianting has no ability. I must ask to go to the monk''s door and ask the monk to take care of his own affairs."


    "If you know, praise the Tathagata. You are morally noble. If you don''t know, you think that Tianting is not a Taoist immortal, but the ancestor of chanting Buddha. That''s why the monks run to save you!"


    These words are so insidious!


    All the immortals in the heavenly court who were watching from the sky showed an angry look. Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tathagata Buddha also felt that there was no light on their faces.


    Is the heavenly court an immortal who practices Taoism or a Buddha who chants Buddhism? Why can''t a Taoist immortal take eight monsters, but the Buddha came first?


    "Good evil livestock, good mouth industry!"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "just your gossiping tongue, you should go to hell and cut your tongue for thousands of years. How much fortune can you have if you become an old tree, and dare to say what is right and wrong between Tianting and Lingshan? "


    "Huh? This is strange. " Su Ze said with a smile, "you Buddhists take pain as pleasure and pleasure as pain. When you are sincere, your sins will disappear. If I go to hell and suffer like this, shouldn''t I become a Buddha and stand side by side with all Buddhas? "


    The Tathagata Buddha sneered: "you tree demon can really play with your tongue! On the Lingshan mountain in the West sky, I suffer for atonement, but not for the next life. My sins are not only temporary, but also in the previous cause, not only in the body, but also in my heart. You just say that suffering should lead to good results. Can''t all the brave and ruthless people in this world lead to good results? "


    "Buddha has a leading edge, things have a previous cause, because of the fruit, everything is accomplished."


    "Buddha has Buddha nature, more Buddha heart, no Buddha heart and Buddha nature. After thousands of years of suffering, it is just reincarnation in the six samsara, and it can never be liberated."


    "If you are willing to debate the Buddhist scriptures with me, you can go to Lingshan with me? There are Arhats and venerable ones who recite Buddhist scriptures to you every day, so that you tree demon can change his face and dare not be arrogant again! "


    Su Ze shook his head when he heard the speech: "it''s really a set. I thought I could find your speech shortcomings. Now it seems that I can''t argue with you."


    "We, the eight saints, just refuse to surrender. At least we have to go to heaven and go down to earth. We will not be blocked again and be the eight saints! Come if you can, fight if you can''t! "


    The Tathagata Buddha sounded like a loud bell and said, "since I have come, naturally I can''t talk about the throne of great saints with the eight of you. The throne is not available to the eight of you."


    "That''s fighting!" The monkey king screamed and pulled out Ruyi''s golden cudgel, so he wanted to come forward and do it.


    The six great saints, such as ox demon king, Peng demon king and Jiao demon king, also hurried forward and shouted.


    "That''s not necessary."


    The Tathagata Buddha smiled and said, "let me ask you, who is the fastest and farthest among you eight?"


    Sun Wukong and the other seven looked at each other. Sun Wukong said, "if you say that driving the cloud is the fastest, it is naturally my old sun''s somersault cloud. There is no faster means in the world."


    He smiled at Su Ze and said, "good brother, you''re not bad."


    The six saints such as the ox demon king nodded and admitted that the monkey king was the fastest and the old tree spirit was not too bad.


    The Tathagata Buddha continued to smile and said, "you two are the fastest. Who is faster?"


    "I''ll have a bet with the eight of you."


    "The fastest of the eight of you, stand on the palm of my right hand and go out from my right palm. Even if you win, you don''t have to use the sword. I invite the Jade Emperor to live in the West and let you have the heavenly palace; If you can''t get out of my palm, the eight of you should convert to heaven and respect everything into your heart. Don''t mess around any more! "


    "Well, my grandson -"


    The monkey king shouted, and when he saw the ox demon king and the other six, they all cast their hopes and heard the news on Su Ze, and immediately felt very angry.


    "What do you say, brother?"


    Su Ze laughed: "I thought people in the market would gamble with people because of their interests. I didn''t expect that the Tathagata Buddha of the Western Lingshan mountain was such a gambler. "


    "Evil, don''t rebuild your mouth!"


    Seeing that the more he said, the less he said, the two venerable nuns, ah Nuo and Jia Ye, who followed the Tathagata, couldn''t see it anymore and yelled at him in unison.


    "Is it reasonable to have a large number of people and a loud voice?"


    Su Ze made a look at the monkey king. The monkey king suddenly understood and incarnated thousands of people. Together, he shouted, "Buddha Tathagata is also a gambler!"


    "The Tathagata Buddha is also a gambler!"

 Chapter 478

    Thousands of Monkey King voices shouted together. The voice immediately spread all over the world.


    The immortals did not expect that the other side would be such a scoundrel. They discredited the Tathagata Buddha before they started fighting.


    Whether or not the Tathagata Buddha has captured the eight great saints today, anyway, from now on, he will be called a "gambler" by some enemies. For serious immortals, it certainly won''t work. For some monsters and Taoists who are enemies of Buddhism, they will certainly take it out and say it again and again.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, a Nuo and JIAYE, and even the Tathagata Buddha, have some bad faces.


    It doesn''t have any power or harm, but it really makes them Buddhist disgusting!


    The Lord of the West heavenly spirit mountain is a gambler who likes gambling? How does this make people believe and trust?


    "What a monkey, dare to do it! What a tree demon! Dare you say that! "


    The Tathagata Buddha shouted, "forgive you!"


    Then he reached for it.


    Seeing that the Tathagata Buddha turned his hand into the size of a mountain, regardless of God''s good life, and whether the monsters all over the mountains were destined to Buddhism, he grabbed it directly.


    As soon as he caught half of it, the Tathagata Buddha stopped and looked down. He saw that there was a crack in his illusory palm.


    The giant Saint old tree spirit was wearing white, and a long black light appeared behind him.


    Just now, with this long black light, he cut a gap in the giant hand of the Tathagata, which made him feel pain.


    Display the unique ability of the reincarnation eye after change fusion. The Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion has the power of seeking Tao jade, the power of breaking jade, and all the power after su Ze''s fusion. The high degree of cohesion has exceeded the general magic skills of ordinary immortals.


    "What a sin!"


    The Tathagata Buddha no longer smiled leisurely and shouted angrily. His palm turned into a fist, his fist turned into gold, and a fist fell from the sky.


    Su Ze only looked at it and was shocked: the Tathagata Buddha did his best. He felt that he couldn''t resist it at all!


    With a move in his mind, Su Ze took the Seven Saints, such as the monkey king and the ox demon king, and moved out in an instant, flying in the clouds in the sky.


    When the Tathagata Buddha''s fist fell, the whole flower and fruit mountain stretching hundreds of miles was forcibly broken, and the stones and trees of the whole mountain were thrown up. When the fist was taken away again, the light blue sea water had flowed from nearby.


    On the original Huaguo Mountain, a mountain peak was flattened by the angry fist of the Tathagata Buddha; As the sea water poured into the disconnected place, several continuous peaks slowly slid into the East China Sea... Some of these peaks quickly sank and then swayed into an island.


    Where the punch fell, there were many monsters killed and injured. All the demon kings of the 72 holes were killed by one punch, and the Monkey Sun didn''t know how many were killed by one punch.


    Sun Wukong only looked at it, then his eyes were red and tearful: "children, how miserable it is to die!"


    "When my grandson kills the thief bald, he will avenge the children!"


    After that, he picked up the golden cudgel, screamed and went straight to the Tathagata Buddha.


    The ox demon king reached out to stop him and was pushed away by him. Su Ze wanted to stop him, but he shouted, "don''t stop me. Who wants to stop me? I can''t be a brother today!"


    Su zesong opened his hand, watched the monkey king leave and went straight to the Tathagata Buddha.


    "Good brother, why don''t you stop him?" The ox demon king said.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s easy to stop him, but it''s difficult to call this monkey not to hate me."


    The ox demon king was surprised and didn''t say much: the old tree spirit was brought in by the monkey king. It is reasonable to say that they should have a better relationship, but now it doesn''t seem so.


    Monkey king turned his face and didn''t recognize people. No wonder Lao Shujing would push the boat with the water.


    Although the monkey king was so angry that he wanted to fight with the Tathagata Buddha, he still couldn''t do anything about the Tathagata Buddha - just for a moment, with the attention of the Seven Saints such as Su Ze, the monkey king turned into three heads and six arms and held a golden cudgel. Before he hit the Tathagata Buddha, he was illuminated by the Tathagata Buddha with a bowl and couldn''t move.


    "What a Tathagata!"


    Su Ze sighed and knew he couldn''t do it without making a move.


    When the six great saints, such as the ox demon king, saw that the Tathagata Buddha was so powerful, they quickly woke up from their previous complacency: it seemed that they were really not rivals. Not only the Tathagata Buddha, but also the previous Guanyin Bodhisattva, they also feel that they can''t fight at all.


    At this time, a faint light floated up, and the gravity of all directions gathered around the bowl and went towards the bowl.


    Although many dust and flying stones did not wrap the bowl, they also made the bowl blocked by stones, dust and other objects. Therefore, the light that specifically released and fixed the monkey king was blocked by more than half.


    The monkey king looked up as if he had awakened from a dream. Then he screamed, waved his golden cudgel, struggled violently, and ran out of the light.


    "What a thief! My grandson was almost killed by you!"


    Before he finished, the mouth of a hundred foot bottle pointed at him again.


    The monkey king didn''t realize it yet. He just felt that his body was about to be sucked in by the mouth of the bottle. A figure immediately appeared around him and shouted "open!", I''ve just calmed down.


    It was the old tree spirit who blocked the lanolin jade clean bottle suddenly released by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Good brother, please help me!"


    The monkey king shouted and stood side by side with Su Ze. The tears in his eyes had not gone, but he knew that he was never the opponent of Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tathagata Buddha.


    Just look at these two, one hand bowl, one hand lanolin jade net bottle, he was caught when he met, there was no resistance, and the monkey king was not satisfied and had to obey.


    "Guanyin, sudden attack is also the due meaning of Buddhism?"


    Su Ze said after repelling the suction of the lanolin jade net bottle.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva folded his hands and said, "Amitabha, this is the chance. The Buddhism says the chance is cause and effect, but you don''t know the evil."


    "Since it''s a chance, why don''t you take me and brother monkey?" Su Ze smiled.


    "There are days in the dark." Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it''s not my power to resist, nor can you resist."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he thought of the monkeys who had died miserably and cried with hatred, "what a clever Bodhisattva and the Buddha of gamblers! Let my children die miserably! My children were killed one by one. They should have lived a long life, but they were brutally killed. My old sun and you thieves will never die! "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed slightly and looked at the Tathagata Buddha.


    Tathagata Buddha also looks solemn. Up to now, he can''t say "I bet with you once", otherwise he will really become a famous gambler in the three circles!


    Originally, he cheated the monkey king or the eight saints into his palm. His magical land is as safe as he wants. Now it seems that wisdom has failed, and moving the bowl has failed


    You can only press people with force.


    Immediately, the Tathagata Buddha thought of the original plan: to suppress the monkey king or seal the monkey king, temper his temper, and use the monkey when he travels to the West.


    Now beat him up and suppress him, and then it will be the same.


    It''s just a little bad. At that time, Sun Wukong''s ferocity will have to vent a lot according to Buddhism. We must find a way to wear off his ferocity.


    After making up his mind, the Tathagata Buddha''s body flashed into a look of anger. His body towered into the clouds and was twenty or thirty thousand meters higher than the peak. Eight treasures emerged in turn, including sangai, goldfish, Aquarius, miaolian, dextral white snail, diamond knot, Shengchuang and golden wheel.


    The Buddha''s real body was golden all over. He shouted angrily and grew eight arms. One arm grabbed a treasure and fell towards the eight saints respectively. Su Ze, Sun Wukong, ox demon king and other eight saints hurried to escape. The eight arms each took the treasure and fell densely on the earth.


    In the blink of an eye, all the remaining demons and ghosts on Huaguo Mountain were smashed into the soil, flesh and blood mixed with mud, and a series of Huaguo mountains were razed to the ground by this huge force.

 Chapter 479

    The smoke splashed down and flew. The shuilian cave in Huaguo Mountain has been smashed into ruins, and all the monkeys and grandchildren have been annihilated.


    Sun Wukong''s eyes were empty, staring at the bottom, and even the monkey''s tail fell down.


    Monkey king in shuilian cave of Huaguo Mountain, Monkey King of Qi Tian great saint - now, Huaguo Mountain is gone, shuilian cave is gone, and all the monkeys are dead. Naturally, he can''t be a monkey king.


    Since he gained the Tao, he has never suffered such a devastating blow.


    The six great saints such as ox demon king, Peng demon king and Jiao demon king were also dazed. Many small demons, demon soldiers and demon generals brought by them were beaten into meat and mud by the violent Tathagata Buddha in front of them.


    What a cruel Tathagata, ruthless Buddha!


    "Amitabha!"


    The Buddha, tens of thousands of meters high, declared loudly that he would go up to the heaven and down to the netherworld.


    "You wait for eight demons. Don''t convert quickly!"


    With this sound, two of the eight saints immediately knelt down, which was the king of macaques and king of Yu, who had been forcibly converted by Guanyin Bodhisattva once before.


    Among the remaining six, there are also several floating minds and flashing eyes.


    The Tathagata Buddha has such great power that they are afraid they can''t resist. They might as well surrender early and maybe save their lives.


    Su Ze sneered and shouted, "I don''t convert. What can you do to me!"


    When Sun Wukong heard the speech, he was also fierce. He clenched Ruyi''s golden cudgel and hated again and again: "my old sun, I''d rather die than convert!"


    Seeing that the two of them still dared to resist, the Buddha''s golden body was even more angry. Eight palms turned into 800 and 8000, overwhelming and dense, sucking at Su Ze and other eight saints.


    Looking up, the sun was covered with the palm of the Tathagata Buddha. The Bull Demon King and other great saints finally couldn''t hold up, knelt down and shouted, "I''m willing to fall, I''m willing to fall!"


    When the words fell, the six palms grabbed the six saints, carried them out to the clouds in the sky and threw them in front of the heavenly soldiers and generals. Erlang God quickly asked the six brothers of Meishan to lead the grass head God to bind the six demons, and stared at them together with the gods of heaven.


    When the battle reached this point, it was something that none of the gods had thought of. The Tathagata Buddha showed the eight treasures of the Tathagata and the thousand hands of the Tathagata, which proved that he really did his best without leaving room.


    It is also enough to prove that the eight saints are difficult to deal with. Six of them are afraid of the power of the Tathagata and have surrendered and dare not fight again. The remaining two are the most difficult.


    Qi Tian Da Sheng and Qing Tian Da Sheng, who went to heaven as officials at the beginning, are the most active. Now they are the most determined to resist heaven and Buddha. Only they can think of the wonders.


    After the six saints surrendered, the ox demon king also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What do you think?" The Jiao demon king whispered, "at first he said that heaven and the West could not be opposed. There were so many experts that we could get a false name. As a result, he not only didn''t stay well in heaven, but also came back to hang out with us. "


    "Now the Tathagata Buddha is fighting against the heaven and the West. It''s not a matter of taking it easy. It''s a matter of risking your life. The monkey family is killed, so you''re furious. How can the wise brother of Shujing refuse to stop?"


    The ox demon king whispered, "how can I know such things? Old tree spirit always thinks a lot. Who knows what he thinks now? "


    Looking down, Niu demon king and Jiao demon king were stunned.


    The monkey king was already fierce. He grabbed the golden cudgel in his hand and changed it into hundreds of feet long. He frantically disrupted and fought against the Tathagata palm he grabbed all over the sky. He broke one palm dozens of times, but he was already held in his hand by two giant hands.


    The monkey king changed the heaven and earth, was firmly grasped by the giant hand, changed into a bird, changed into a gnat, and was still firmly grasped by the palm of the Tathagata.


    "Ah - my grandson is not satisfied! My grandson refused! "


    On the other hand, Su Ze''s hands closed, and his body turned into 3000 meters high, ten times smaller than the Tathagata''s body, but it was already his limit body height. At the same time, the S2 mechanism transformed by the broken jade, the crazy transformation of the perpetual motion machine known as infinite energy, also changed thousands of arms and greeted the countless arms of the Tathagata Buddha.


    Suddenly, the strong arm collided with the slender arm, like a big tree bumping into a small sapling. Although it seemed irresistible, it was blocked by layers after all, and did not grasp Su Zhe''s own body.


    Moreover, Su Ze is 3000 meters tall and surrounded by palms. The palm of the Tathagata is about to fight with Su Ze''s palm. There is no way to catch him.


    Seeing this, the Tathagata Buddha''s face sank. The Ruyi big treasure bottle in front of him flew high, making the mouth of the pot as big as the sky and invisible.


    Since he is proficient in the magic power of large and small retraction and release, he also has the paradise and the Buddha kingdom in his hand. Naturally, the magic weapon in his hand also has such power.


    Su Zeyi stood on the Huaguo Mountain, which had been turned into a flat ground. His hands were raised high, and the repulsion was sent out against the suction of the Aquarius.


    "What a sin!"


    Until now, the gods in heaven and the Buddha in the west, such as the Tathagata Buddha, can see that the giant Saint old tree spirit is the smallest, but its strength is the strongest!


    "I''ll help!" Guanyin Bodhisattva opened his mouth, took out the willow branches from the lanolin jade net bottle, turned them into long whip ropes, and beat them towards Su Ze.


    Taishang Laojun also holds the diamond carving in his hand and seems to be ready to do it.


    The willow branch was blocked by Su Ze''s repulsion before it reached Su Ze.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was surprised and said, "this magical power can only be taken by force. Is it flawless?"


    "It''s easy to do." King tota Li ordered the twenty-eight stars, the four valued merit Cao and the five sides to reveal the truth together, "this old tree spirit took root in the ground. Only then did it have this magic power. The heavenly soldiers listened to the order and rooted him up to see how he did evil again!"


    Many heavenly soldiers and generals swarmed up and fell from the sky, trying to dig the roots of the old tree spirit from the ground.


    The Tathagata Buddha also grasped the giant saint with many arms, and cooperated with the heavenly soldiers and generals to uproot the old tree essence.


    Just then, Su Ze laughed a few times and the repulsion dispersed.


    Both the heavenly soldiers and the Tathagata Buddha felt that the starting place suddenly sank. It was not that the great sage became heavy, but that their weapons and palms became heavy, and it was difficult to catch Su Ze any more.


    "This evil is not like a wild thing becoming a essence. How can there be so many magical powers!" The Tathagata Buddha said, "please use a magic mirror to take a look at what he is!"


    His voice fell, and a mirror was reflected in the sky, reflecting the great sage in the mirror.


    What is in the mirror is not a tree, nor a monster, but a human with a spirit of jade.


    Seeing this scene, the gods in heaven and the Buddha in the West were surprised.


    Tota Heavenly King Li Jing reported: "Your Majesty, this giant saint is not a tree spirit, but a human who skillfully obtains a spiritual jade and becomes a divine power. In the past, he lied and cheated! "


    "What a thief!"


    Ah Nuo and Jia Ye both scolded.


    The two venerable masters do not know what their origins are. Their quality is extremely poor. In the original book of journey to the west, they can also have a thick face and ask for gold and silver treasures. The Tathagata also justifies it. At this time, the mouth industry was created, and the two worshippers did not introspect. They really had no Buddha nature at all.


    The Tathagata Buddha is meditating, and the Golden Buddha, twenty or thirty thousand meters high, makes a rumble.


    "Qing Tian Da Sheng, since you are not a demon, but a natural person, why are you willing to be with demons?"


    "I think you have extraordinary fortune, and the fate law has arrived. Follow me to the west to be a Dharma protector King Kong. How about it?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "what fate has come? It''s just that I have clean feet and some means to give me a future. "


    "Now that I have seen it clearly today, I can simply make it clear. I used to have a name called" Maitreya ". I will not be the king of heaven from now on. Call me the Maitreya!"


    The heaven and the world were silent, and the immortals were shocked. The ox demon king and the six saints and the captured Monkey King were stunned. They saw the true face of the "old tree spirit" for the first time and knew his arrogance!

 Chapter 480

    The word "Maitreya" is simple, but it means omniscient and omnipotent!


    Many gods and Buddhas, no matter how powerful they are, can never have this title.


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "the word Maitreya is really a great cause and effect between heaven and earth. All Buddhas on the western sky can''t afford it. Although you have adventure and fortune, you can''t use it!"


    "I''d better call you Qing Tian Da Sheng."


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s just a title. I can get it sooner or later."


    He also said to the Seven Saints, such as the Tathagata Buddha, the Guanyin Bodhisattva, the gods in the sky, the monkey king and the ox demon king: "the first thing, how should we deal with the eight saints who oppose heaven?"


    "When you wait to be captured, your Majesty the Jade Emperor will make an order." The Tathagata Buddha said.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "no, I just want to make things clear. In the future, Buddhism will use the monkey king to do a big thing? "


    The Golden Buddha of the Tathagata Buddha was silent and then said, "yes."


    "Must he? Can you be another demon king? " Su Ze asked again.


    "It''s fate. It''s up to him." The Tathagata Buddha said, "he is the spirit of heaven and earth. He can''t replace the rest of the sky."


    Su Ze smiled: "then don''t beat him and grind him. Just let him go at that time. Can you? "


    "If you can''t keep your head down, how can you achieve great things?" The Tathagata Buddha asked.


    Su Ze smiled and said to himself: that''s what you say. It''s not the case with another story background. Among the many stories of journey to the west, there is a drama script of journey to the West. Sun Wukong, pig Bajie and monk Sha have enjoyed a lot in their daughter''s country and really broke the precepts.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Listen to me, my monkey brother is waiting with me for 500 years to help you achieve great things. I''ll help you too at that time. How about it? " Suze asked.


    The Tathagata Buddha heard the speech and burst into laughter.


    "If you are an ordinary fairy, I believe you. But you little thief, full of lies, deceive the gods, associate with demons and have evil intentions. How can I believe your words? "


    "If you want me to believe you, let me go to Lingshan to shave and sincerely worship Buddha for three years. I''ll give you a King Kong position and watch the monkey again, so I can trust you!"


    After hearing this, Su Ze also knew that he could not cheat by cheating.


    "The six great saints chose to surrender, and there was no danger of killing themselves. They probably made mounts or coolies for you."


    "I have my own place to go, and I don''t need you to worry about the arrangement. I''m just brother monkey. I can''t bear to ask you to knead and knead the Buddha, wear off my temper, and be a fool who can only recite Amitabha."


    "I have only one request. Let brother monkey be good. We will naturally cooperate with you in 500 years. If you can promise us, brother monkey and I will stop fighting today and return to heaven to be the great saint of heaven and the great saint of Optimus, waiting for the great event in 500 years. "


    Sun Wukong was caught by the palm of the Tathagata. Hearing this, he immediately burst into tears: "good brother! Your kindness to my grandson is more than the water in the East China Sea! My old sun will never forget! "


    However, the Golden Buddha transformed by the Tathagata Buddha said, "I should have promised to say so. But the wild nature of the monkey king is difficult to tame. Your mind is ups and downs. You are not sure, but you can''t promise you. "


    "Today you see so clearly, it''s also the fate of Buddhism. In that case, please also invite the two great saints to join the Buddhism today! "


    Hearing this, the monkey king immediately screamed again: "the old thief is bald, you are really hateful! Let my grandson go out. My grandson will fight with you for another 300 rounds! "


    Su Ze also said: "so, we must have a game today and divide the victory and defeat."


    The Golden Buddha no longer answered, countless arms were raised again, and the mouth of the empty bottle was opened again that day. First, he sucked at the monkey king.


    The monkey king immediately threw it at the bottle.


    Su Ze appeared next to the monkey king, pressed the monkey king''s shoulder, and the repulsion burst out.


    The Tathagata Buddha already knew his means. Even when they were standing in the air, countless arms hit them and directly hit them at the mouth of the treasure bottle. At the same time, the treasure bottle seemed to swallow the sky and directly fell down with the black bottle cover.


    "Amitabha!"


    The Tathagata Buddha announced the Buddha''s name for a long time. Ah Nuo, Gaye and Guanyin Bodhisattva both breathed a long sigh of relief and folded their palms in front of their chest: "Amitabha!"


    Many immortals hurried forward to thank them. The jade emperor also rode on the eight scenery Luan Yu and the nine light pagoda to the top of the sky and said, "thanks for your magic power to subdue demons and evil spirits. Please stop for a day and invite the immortals to make a banquet to thank you."


    The Tathagata put away his gold body, folded his palms and said, "what magic power does the old monk have when he comes here under the order of the great God? Or do you dare to thank God and the gods for their great blessings? "


    While he was talking, his eyes suddenly coagulated and said strangely, "what a thief, so strange!"


    When they looked, they saw that the Jade Emperor came to thank them, but two figures came to the LingXiao palace.


    The giant Saint kicked over the rolling curtain general and sat high on the dragon throne of Jiutian.


    The monkey king, the great saint of heaven, frightened the maidens around him. He was scratching his ears and cheeks and laughing wildly.


    "Good fortune! See your majesty! "


    The monkey king shook from side to side like a model, bowing to Su Ze and laughing.


    Su Ze smiled: "monkey brother, flat."


    After that, they smiled at each other.


    It turned out that the vase didn''t take the man and the monkey in, but they escaped to the heaven.


    At the moment, when the Jade Emperor was traveling, he left only the left and right maidens and rolling curtain generals to sweep in the LingXiao palace. They even touched them and became presumptuous.


    Seeing this scene, the Jade Emperor snorted coldly.


    Tathagata Buddha also has an ugly face.


    "Optimus! Come out here and stop fooling around in heaven! "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "Tathagata, aren''t you powerful? Why don''t you come to the LingXiao palace and show your golden body in the 33rd heaven palace? "


    "What a presumptuous bastard!" The Tathagata Buddha said, and looked at the Jade Emperor, "if the old monk can''t subdue the demon, he will leave it to harm, and ask the great God to subdue the sin."


    The Jade Emperor said, "it doesn''t matter. Since the Buddha can''t bring him down, please do your best to catch these two demons!"


    With his order, he immediately attracted the immortal families that had not yet taken action, such as the Antarctic fairy, the Eight Immortals in Shangdong, the emperor of Donghua, the emperor of youshengzhen, the heavenly official of Leibu, the emperor of Xuanwu, the emperor of Ziwei, the ancestor of jiutiandang and so on, to go to the LingXiao palace.


    Seeing this, Su Ze immediately grabbed the monkey king''s shoulder: "the heaven is coming, really! Go! "


    After saying the word "go", they disappeared and went to the holy mansion outside the flat peach garden.


    Before he settled down, he heard Qianliyan and Tathagata Buddha say, "those two demons have arrived at the sage''s house!"


    Followed by the light of the demon mirror. If it is illuminated by the demon mirror, the light also has the function of fixing the body and returning to the original shape.


    In a flash, their bodies disappeared again. When they reappeared, they had reached the razed and messy Huaguo Mountain.


    Qianliyan and the Tathagata Buddha said again, "those two demons have returned to the flower and fruit mountain of Aolai country in the East China Sea."


    Su Ze took the monkey king to leave, but the monkey king cried, "good brother, when I came here, I saw things, missed my Huaguo Mountain water curtain cave, missed my monkeys, and didn''t want to go! Whether life or death, always be here! "


    "Good brother, go!"


    Su Ze grabbed him and shouted, "it''s easy for you to die here. You owe me not yet. Go!"


    After that, he took the monkey king to another place.


    As soon as I got here, I saw a red light flashing in the sky. A Taoist stood in front of them, smiling and speechless.


    Before Su Ze spoke, Sun Wukong fell to his knees with a "plop" and knocked his head on the ground for three times.

 Chapter 481

    The Taoist priest was immortal, holding the dust in his hand. He didn''t make a sound when he saw the monkey king kowtow, but raised his head slightly.


    The monkey king looked up with tears in his eyes, but his words stuck in his mouth. He didn''t dare to call them after all.


    Seeing the strange appearance of the monkey king, Su Ze immediately realized that this should be the master of the monkey king and the Bodhi master of the three-star cave of the oblique moon in Lingtai Fangcun mountain.


    This is an expert with boundless power, strange origin and strange whereabouts.


    The reason why it is said that the monkey king was probably in the calculation of Buddhism from the beginning of his learning is also because of the master''s name and residence¡° Lingtai square inch "refers to the people''s heart," oblique moon three stars "is the stroke of the word" heart ". An oblique hook with three points is called" oblique moon three stars ", which seems to suggest that there is a problem in this.


    Can it be a coincidence that a Taoist disciple, who took the Buddhist tree "Bodhi" as his Taoist name, finally converted to Buddhism?


    Of course, according to the traditional values of Chinese mythology, this is not a conspiracy, but a robbery and test, and even a great opportunity. The most classic examples are Zhang Liang''s story of getting the heavenly book and the story of iron crutch and Li CuO''s lame man. They all achieved their success only after being tested and robbed.


    Therefore, the original intention of the author of journey to the west is likely to say that all these are tests arranged by the gods, Providence and Buddha for the demon monkey to make him achieve the great road, which is a commendable great opportunity.


    From the perspective of the value of modern people in modern society, can he bear it? I''m free. How can you arrange me to go through hardships and finally incorporate me so that I can''t be free again?


    Arrange me so much suffering, arrange me so many things, this is my sworn enemy!


    In a word, Bodhi must have a problem. Coming out at this time shows that he has a great relationship with immortals and Buddhism.


    "Wukong."


    Bodhi said.


    "Yes, master." The monkey king came forward and kowtowed again.


    "How can I say it?" Asked Bodhi.


    The monkey king said, "the master said that I will have a bad life when I go. How can I cause trouble and murder, but I can''t say who Shifu is. The disciple never mentioned the word master, but said it was my own magic power. "


    "Really bad!" Bodhi said, "I knew at that time that you were making trouble, and now it seems even more so. Where is your hometown? Go home and hide. "


    Hearing the speech, the monkey king wept: "tell the master that the disciple''s hometown is in the water curtain cave of Huaguo Mountain. At this time, it has been smashed to the ground by the Tathagata Buddha, and even the monkeys and grandchildren have become meat mud!"


    "Please also teach me two supernatural powers, tell me to get rid of the bald thief and avenge my children!"


    The Bodhi master''s face changed and the dust shook, beating the monkey king to the ground.


    "You monkey have to fight hard! The Tathagata Buddha is a rare powerful person in the three realms. Being a teacher can''t beat him. You provoke him and intend to revenge. Don''t say that again from now on! "


    Monkey King got up from the ground and cried, "master, it''s not the disciples who provoked him. It''s him who came from the west to take me. He couldn''t take me down and killed me. All the children in the mountain took it out. The thief is bald. If you keep it, it will cause endless harm. You might as well kill it! "


    Bodhi said, "it seems that you are really wild and untrained. Wukong, come back to Fangcun mountain with me. I''ll keep you safe."


    "By the way, I''ll sharpen your temper. After 500 years, that thing will still be on you."


    Monkey King was stunned: "master, why do you want me to do something five hundred years later? That matter has something to do with Buddhism? "


    "Yes, it does have something to do with Buddhism." Bodhi said, "as a teacher, there is also some face in the Buddha. You go back with me to cultivate your skills and temper your mind. I can call the heaven and the west to stop arresting you."


    Sun Wukong nodded and answered - everything he had in Huaguo Mountain was destroyed. Since master was willing to take him in and protect him, of course he was willing to go with master.


    However, when he saw Su Ze again, he immediately hesitated.


    "Master, this is the disciple''s sworn brother. There is a name called Qingtian Dasheng. He has the feeling of saving his life and protecting his disciples. Please take him to Fangcun mountain."


    Bodhi looked at Su Ze, smiled and nodded when he saw Su Ze, with deep meaning and awe inspiring in his heart.


    Although he should be better than the giant saint, he always feels as if he has seen through.


    "Wukong, this is not very convenient. You are my disciple, but your brother has little to do with me. How can you forcibly help him? "


    Sun Wukong immediately said, "in that case, the disciples still follow their brothers -"


    Su Ze raised his hand, stopped the monkey king''s impulse and said, "don''t do this, brother monkey, haven''t I said it before? You just do what you do. I have my own place. "


    "My dear brother, is this right? If it''s not right, our brother can go to heaven and earth, water and fire. We''re not afraid of him. " Monkey king said in a deep voice.


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t worry, I always do things properly."


    "Just be right." The monkey king breathed a sigh of relief and was taken away by the Bodhi master.


    Different from being pressed at the foot of the mountain in the original book, this time he was brought back to Fangcun mountain to cultivate his mind and nature, which is no longer the original ending.


    At the same time, the prompt sound for customs clearance sounded.


    After the reincarnation of the heavenly palace, only Su Ze can enter.


    The reincarnation points of the sixth level reincarnation world of customs clearance are as high as 300000, and Su Ze''s personal charm has been promoted to s level.


    You can choose two skills or items to leave this reincarnation world at any time.


    Su Ze made a choice, chose the universe in the S-level skill sleeve and promoted it once. He put a peach wood sword and a stone in the universe in the sleeve and prepared to try later to see if the universe in the sleeve can avoid the problem of reincarnation points when carrying items in and out.


    If it can work, you don''t have to open up the portable space of reincarnation world in the future, and you will be much more convenient.


    After all these were prepared, Su Ze looked up at the sky.


    Tathagata Buddha, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and anogaye venerable have arrived.


    The gods in Tianting, Erlang God, Donghua emperor, Shangdong eight immortals, 28xingxiu, Xuanwu emperor and Ziwei emperor, have also stood in the clouds. The whole sky is dense and full of gods, gray as a rainstorm in the future.


    Two more celestial grids were arranged and suspended in the air.


    Even the six saints, such as the ox demon king, who had surrendered before, were escorted here.


    "Optimus, where to go!"


    A fairy official drank,


    Su Ze smiled: "I''m not going anywhere. How about we think about it? The monkey king has now been handed over to the Buddha, and your greatest goal has been achieved. We can have a good talk. "


    "For example, how about I go back to heaven and be my supreme sage?"


    This proposal made the people in heaven sneer. Erlang God said, "if you make a mistake and don''t punish it, where is the clear distinction between reward and punishment?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that''s true. Erlang God, how about splitting the peach mountain again?"


    "Bastard!"


    Erlang''s face turned red, and he met another bastard who talked about his mother''s thinking of the world!


    "Well, it''s ok if you don''t split the peach mountain. I tell you, your sister will think about the lower world in the future. At that time, your nephew Chenxiang will split the mountain to save his mother..." Su Ze said with a smile.


    Erlang was stunned, and then his angry hands trembled.


    "You beast, my sister is also a fairy official in heaven now. Where is her son? How dare you say she is right or wrong! "


    Su Ze smiled: "kind reminder, kind reminder, that''s all."


    He looked at the Tathagata Buddha again: "Tathagata, don''t gamble with people in the future. Be careful if you lose your position of the Tathagata, the lower boundary will become Qiao linger and fall in love with biyou fairy..."


    The Tathagata Buddha thought he was going to sophistry or surrender, but he never thought he was talking such nonsense.


    Then he thought again: No, when did we like gambling?


    How dare you make me a "gambler"?


    "This man has been possessed. There is no need to listen to his nonsense!" Guanyin Bodhisattva made a quick decision and reminded, "all immortal families, work together to catch this devil!"

 Chapter 482

    The cry of Guanyin immediately made all the gods react.


    It''s just to tease Erlang''s mother. It''s also said that Erlang''s sister should also think about the lower world. It''s also said that the Tathagata Buddha will lose the position of Tathagata and fall in love with a biyou fairy... It''s really nonsense.


    If we continue to let him talk, we don''t know what amazing words will come out and insult which immortal. We really can''t let him talk any more.


    Immediately, Erlang God stabbed him with a three pointed and two edged knife, and other immortals also exerted their magic power and went towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze can leave at any time, so he is not afraid at all.


    Raise your arms, repel all forces, burst out from around your body, and block all attacks in an instant.


    However, the anti shock power of so many immortals together also made Su Ze somersault.


    Then, the endless vitality, power and strong resilience immediately played a role, making Su Ze safe again.


    Seeing so many immortals swarming up, it still didn''t work, and the strong in heaven shot again.


    The Xuanwu emperor stepped on the turtle, held the fu magic sword, and drank a "disease". The fu magic sword went straight to Su Ze with the cold light and refreshing coolness.


    Su Ze raised his hand to release layers of repulsion. Due to the integration of avalanche jade, Su Ze''s repulsion is several times stronger than the repulsion that can be released by Tiandao Payne in the original work of Huoying, which is why he was able to block many immortals before.


    Even so, the magic sword runs from 50 meters to 20 meters, which shows its strong penetration force.


    The Xuanwu emperor was also surprised to see that Fu Magic Sword could not enter inch by inch.


    "The devil''s means are really superb."


    As he spoke, he pinched the formula in his hand, and the magic sword flew up and wanted to fly back.


    Su Ze was a flash, came to the side of the fu magic sword, his fingers flicked like plucking strings, and said with a smile: "fall!"


    The magic sword suddenly weighed more than a thousand Jun and fell to the ground with a bang. The Xuanwu emperor couldn''t move it no matter how he pinched the formula.


    On the other side, Ziwei emperor also snorted coldly. A star chart came all over the world. I saw that where the star chart went, the world was dark and mixed the day another day, from day to night.


    In the dark night, the stars twinkle all over the sky. Each twinkle is an invisible silent attack that hits the enemy in the star chart.


    Su Ze changed his size again, and the repulsion burst out.


    Just then, a golden light ran through the repulsion and went straight to Su Ze''s head - it turned out that the supreme old gentleman threw out his diamond carving again when he saw that Qingtian''s great saint''s ability was too strong.


    On the other hand, the rest of the immortals also showed their own means. One of the four heavenly kings played the pipa, Guanyin Bodhisattva offered a pure lanolin jade bottle, and the Tathagata Buddha also opened the mouth of the treasure bottle.


    The power of sound attack and diamond carving come together, and the suction of lanolin jade net bottle, star chart and treasure bottle mouth also come together.


    These attacks came at once, and some of the most powerful means among the celestial gods and Buddhas could not resist Su Ze''s repulsion immediately - among them, diamond carving is the most terrible magic weapon, which directly runs through all Su Ze''s repulsion. If the repulsion speed was not greatly reduced by the anti shock deceleration of the repulsion, you can hit Su Ze''s head and knock him unconscious immediately.


    His body shook and flickered to another place. Su Ze dodged the diamond carving and did not stand firm. The sound attack of the pipa, the suction of the star chart, the suction of the treasure bottle and the lanolin jade net bottle followed, and other immortal means followed


    Not to mention the long sword of the emperor Donghua, the Antarctic fairy raised his crutch, and the Eight Immortals in the upper cave held their magic weapons


    Seeing this, Su Ze also understood that it was no good to carry it hard. With a wave of his palm, the heaven and earth magic in his sleeve just learned shrouded in the diamond carving.


    "What a bastard!"


    The great old gentleman was surprised and shouted, "how dare you try my magic weapon!"


    With a move of the palm, the diamond carving disappeared in the distance and appeared in his hand again.


    "Take another blow from me!"


    The Supreme Lord attacked angrily this time. Vajra Zhuo was urgent and fast.


    Su Ze smiled and disappeared in the distance, appearing among the heavenly soldiers and generals in the clouds.


    "I still say that. Wouldn''t it be good for me to be an Optimus saint?"


    Suze shouted.


    "It''s impossible. You have to be punished." The voice of the Jade Emperor came down from the sky as the last will.


    Hearing this, the immortals were also ready to come forward and seize the giant saint, which was more difficult to deal with than Qi Tian.


    "In that case, I''ll go!"


    In a flash, Su Ze disappeared in the distance, and then disappeared completely.


    The ox demon king stared at the scene and couldn''t help shouting, "good brother!"


    Take us away, too!


    The Jiao demon king was dejected and said in a mournful voice, "in his opinion, the six of us who surrendered were caught. Is it different from each other? How could he come to save us? "


    The demon king Peng said, "in the past, he said it was him who fought with Tianting, and it was him who stopped when he got a virtual job. Now he fought with Tianting again, and finally we were caught."


    "When it comes to difference, we are not together! He is so powerful that only the monkey king needs to be protected. What does it have to do with us? "


    The ox demon king, the Jiao demon king, the lion camel king, the macaque king and the Yu Fan King were all silent.


    If they don''t surrender, how will Optimus choose?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The king''s diamond carving is a good magic weapon."


    Standing in the center of the reincarnation world, Su Ze said with a little regret.


    If you can bring this magic weapon back with the heaven and earth in your sleeve, it will undoubtedly be a great help whether you integrate it into yourself or master it yourself.


    After throwing the white cloak behind him, a stone and a peach wood sword appeared on the ground.


    The universe in the sleeve can bring things out of the reincarnation world at no cost.


    Since then, the portable space of reincarnation world has been of little use. You only need to carry some basic runes and daily necessities.


    As for the Green Magic aircraft, it has long lost its meaning to Suze.


    The functions of flight, machine gun and missile are useless to Suze. Even if the enemy can use them, there is no threat to Suze.


    Click to open the reincarnation central forum and hang a huge and eye-catching post: "congratulations to your excellency Milo, the strong fighter of S-level reincarnation in China, and the sixth level reincarnation world for the first time in the world!"


    The content of the post is: "Mr. Milo, general director of China''s reincarnation department and the strongest S-level evaluation in the world, after the fifth level reincarnation in the world for the first time, he is once again ahead of the world, leading the forefront of the world, and making trouble in heaven for the sixth level reincarnation in the world for the first time."

 Chapter 483

    "All members of the Chinese cabinet congratulate and express their gratitude to your excellency Milo. Since he became a reincarnated world fighter, your excellency Milo has been working hard all day and night to win glory for all China, deter strong enemies and shock the world..."


    Su Ze didn''t know he was so great and selfless.


    Under this post, there are countless replies, most of which are shocked and happy. Some of them are the Maitreya fan group to express their worship and joy to the Maitreya. Among them, the head of the Maitreya fan group "An''an rabbit" posted several posts.


    Looking at Wen''an''s successive posts, "it''s really worthy of being Lord Maitreya" and "Lord Maitreya, I love you", Su Ze looked speechless - Wen''an should be another S-class strong man next to himself in the world. He actually handled all kinds of national affairs and posted posts on the reincarnation central forum in his spare time to praise himself.


    There are also some people who directly analyze the topic of "Lord Maitreya''s sixth level reincarnation in the world will have an impact on the world..." and "how strong Lord Maitreya is..." in this post, and then discuss it more. It''s not convenient to answer, and post a post for discussion.


    Outside this post, there are numerous discussion posts to guess how strong the Maitreya is, what reincarnation world it will pass through, and how to shock the world


    Occasionally, there will be some scolding posts, trying to find out the dark Maitreya or rumor Maitreya.


    This is not a force attack with ulterior motives, nor a public opinion attack launched by foreign forces - because Wen''an and Jarvis have cooperated to counter the public opinion hegemony of the central Gru civilization. In the world network, we should enjoy smooth and natural Internet services, that is, the websites screened by Wen''an and Jarvis, or go to the BBC CNN news media website.


    As the major "mainstream" websites are attacked intermittently and have to accept compromise, the hegemony of foreign public opinion has disappeared.


    At present, those who discredit or spread rumors about the Maitreya are mainly those who are not happy, have a dark mind or act on impulse to impress the public.


    This complex aspect of human nature can''t be killed for the time being. No matter how selfless and great you are, you can''t stop flies and mosquitoes buzzing and complacent.


    Su Ze has nothing to say about this. There is a legal system waiting for them to spread rumors and discredit. Even if they can''t be governed by the law, it''s natural for someone to scold these dark minded guys.


    After another moment, suddenly a help post came into Su Ze''s eyes.


    "Please all reincarnation world combatants to help us! Please help us! "


    "Our daughter Su Yingying, 22 years old, likes reading, traveling and music. She is a student of Beidi University and a reincarnation world fighter. She completely disappeared after entering the Eagle Head country in March this year. There are no people alive and no bodies dead."


    "We searched hard for a long time. After searching, the corresponding institutions of the Eagle Head country announced to give up and classified our daughter Yingying as a missing person."


    "But we are not willing to give up. Our daughter... Must be waiting for us somewhere. Whether we live or die, we can''t give up our daughter! "


    "Please step in and give us and our daughter a chance to ask the fighters of the reincarnation world to help. If Lord Maitreya sees this news and is willing to help us, we must also be very grateful."


    "Please, country and heroes, we are desperate!"


    Finally, the names and phone numbers of Su Yingying''s parents.


    Su Ze glanced at it, then wrote it down, and then came out of the reincarnation world center.


    Wen''an and LAN Ruxin are waiting for him to appear. After congratulating him, they report the current situation to him.


    "The reincarnation world has become much more active all over the world. Many countries, large and small, are asking for help from our country, hoping that Lord Maitreya will go to pass through their reincarnation world."


    "The list of these countries and reincarnation world is as follows..."


    Su Ze looked down and saw that except for China, there was no urgent customs clearance in the reincarnation world around China.


    It can be said that this part of East Asia is a relatively clean part of the whole world.


    Other invited countries, such as Luo Xiguo, Yanglu civilized country, big and small crescent countries, Su Ze is relatively indifferent.


    At the end of the list, there are two sixth level reincarnation worlds of the eagles: fat and this brave man is obviously super strong but too cautious.


    "Huh? The eagle Kingdom asked me to go through these two reincarnation worlds? "


    "Yes, and the wording is very strict, so I don''t think it''s necessary to consider it." Wen An said.


    Su Ze was interested: "is the wording very strict? What did the eagle Kingdom say? "


    Wen An recalled and recited the wording of the request to Su Ze.


    "Through the research of scientists in the Eagle Head country, China and Maitreya must take responsibility for the erosion of the reincarnation world, help countries solve all the problems of the reincarnation world free of charge, and compensate countries for their economic losses..."


    After reciting it, Wen''an sneered and said, "in fact, this wording is not sent to us, but announced all over the world. It is more a public announcement than a request by the Hawks to bring rogue countries all over the world closer to their Yanglu civilization. "


    "Once you are greedy for small and cheap, don''t want to pay a price, and want to force China and Lord Maitreya to pass customs and reincarnate the world to their country, you are equivalent to stepping on the chariot of Yanglu civilization and can''t get down again."


    "Now the television news media in the countries of siroba, Eagle Head and maple leaf are madly exaggerating that China and Maitreya are the greatest sins. Their politicians have clearly done things that lose their conscience against China, but the general view among their people is that China is too weak and should be more unscrupulous..."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "I also felt it in siroba. This operation of Yanglu civilization is also common in history. In short, it is unwilling to lose its dominant position and interests, so I have to fight back crazily."


    "For this reason, they do not mind launching a new world war. War is common to them, and dead people are nothing at all. "


    "Yes, they have been stupid enough to prepare for the World War -" Wen An''an said here, a little uneasy. "There seems to be a problem in siroba. Since the previous five hours, some network services and actual users have been reduced, and some network content has become strange nonsense, which makes people feel numb."


    "It is strange that the state of siroba has not echoed the diplomatic rhetoric of the hawk country."

 Chapter 484

    Su Ze frowned when he heard the speech.


    Thinking of the warning given by the "Old God" when he left the country of siroba, Suze understood that the other party could not wait.


    It seems that the eroded Old God really wants to turn the whole country of siroba into his own food and hunting ground.


    The seventh level of customs clearance reincarnation in the world is not yet the time.


    On the other hand, most of the people are brainwashed by the government of siroba and are hostile to China and Su Ze. Su Ze is not a compassionate virgin. Of course, he is not interested in saving them.


    "Don''t worry about the siroba, and don''t send any more people to issue a travel ban on the siroba."


    Su Ze said: "the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world can no longer be solved by ordinary combatants."


    Wen''an and LAN Ruxin were stunned. They didn''t expect that the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world was so serious that even Su Ze had to issue a ban and couldn''t intervene.


    Then he nodded and began to arrange the corresponding withdrawal of Chinese and other things.


    When Wen''an was busy issuing orders, Su Ze said: "after all, the Yanglu civilization still clung together and brewing a new world war. I have to break their bones and sharp teeth this time so that they don''t want to fight with humans."


    Wen''an pondered, "do you want to fight the eagle kingdom to admit defeat and bow down to be a minister?"


    "Can you do that? The Eagle Head country is a country with a military industrial complex. Even if 50% of its citizens die, it has nothing to do with their politicians. "


    "It can be said that this is a crazy and militarist country. Their national policy is how to provoke other countries and seek more interests."


    "Lord Maitreya, I think you''d better be careful in everything. Don''t be deceived by the absurdity and decadence on the surface of this country. There are a gang of ruthless robbers and plutocrats in this bone."


    Su Ze smiled: "of course I know that. But, ANN, you probably miscalculated my power limit. "


    "In the past, I was called God. I was called to have the power of God. That''s an exaggeration. Now I am called God. There is no problem. I can even say that I have surpassed the God in ordinary legends. "


    "The eagle nation is doomed to failure."


    Wen An''an exclaimed in surprise, "Lord Maitreya, do you have new power to float, or are you as modest as ever?"


    Su Ze flicked her forehead with his finger: "don''t be strange, but I don''t need to be modest. How much power, how much degree, is true. "


    Wen An''an didn''t laugh again and said seriously, "that must be a force that will shock the whole world. Lord Maitreya, I''m looking forward to you. "


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it, too." Said LAN Ruxin.


    Since Su Ze''s rise and changed the situation in China, she has been satisfied. The grievances and injustices she saw were resolved, and the Chinese nation finally united and developed in a good direction.


    Now, the reincarnation of the world is really maintained by Su Ze.


    The rogue bully rule of Yanglu has collapsed because of Su Ze, and because of Su Ze, they are eager to start a new world war and regain their hegemony.


    Now, Su Ze wants to break their bones and fangs, so that the bad rooted Yanglu civilization can no longer dominate as evil.


    This is a great change in the world. LAN Ruxin and Wen''an are also looking forward to it from the bottom of their hearts.


    After waiting for Wen An''s ban, Su Ze was ready to go to the Eagle Head country. Before leaving, he suddenly remembered the post seen in the reincarnation central forum and asked, "have you noticed the Su Yingying family who asked for help?"


    Wen An''an was a little surprised: "Su Yingying?"


    Then I searched the situation, synthesized all the information on the network, and explained: "Lord Maitreya, I only know this. Because the country is busy, I can''t pay attention to miscellaneous things most of the time. "


    "About Su Yingying, I inquired about the relevant information. Around the city of sesame, 53 Chinese have recently disappeared, which should be caused by the erosion of the sixth level reincarnation world. The place where Su Yingying disappeared, between the city of sesame and the city of Anqi Road, belongs to the three barren areas of the Eagle Head country. Probably, she has been killed. "


    "According to the time of disappearance, it should not be damaged by the erosion of the sixth level reincarnation world, but just an ordinary Eagle Head killer..."


    "Ordinary Eagle killer... That''s a strange name." Su Ze said with a smile, "are there ordinary killers?"


    "Yes, you see, there are many deserted areas in Yingtou country. Some stupid tourists have to travel alone to experience the pure natural scenery. Those farmers, as well as individual cars, are armed to defend themselves at any time. "


    "After meeting them, some people overreacted and shot and killed them. Some people had evil thoughts and killed them. This is an ordinary killer. " Wen An said with a smile, "this usually looks like a good man, and there is no way to track them down. In the future, they probably won''t deliberately kill people. Killing is a misunderstanding for them."


    "What''s more, serial killers who enjoy killing people are likely to be caught if they kill local residents of Eagle Head country. If they kill those stupid foreign tourists, there is simply no way to trace them."


    Su Ze listened and felt speechless: "people in the Eagle Head country really get ''carefree'', and it''s too easy to kill and set fire."


    "Forget it, I''ll have a look if I have a chance. Is there any more information about Su Yingying? "


    Wen An nodded: "yes, Liu Xiaoyu is a female classmate who went to the United States together. She has returned safely. According to her, Su Yingying chose to leave the original route and wanted to relax. "


    Su Ze smelled the speech and looked at Wen An''an: "is what she said a lie?"


    "Probably." Wen An''an said, "it feels like there is a problem."


    Su Ze nodded slightly. He saw that the post sent by Su Yingying''s parents was a matter of convenience. Just help them solve it.


    Ask for the address. Su Ze arrives at Liu Xiaoyu, Su Yingying''s classmate.


    You don''t have to ask deliberately. Your mind is surging, and you already know the truth.


    Not surprisingly, Liu Xiaoyu had a problem: it was not su Yingying who took the initiative to leave, but Liu Xiaoyu. Liu Xiaoyu is bold and open-minded. He wants to taste foreign countries during his travel. He found a bar to go to hi. The process of hi is unspeakable.


    Su Yingying took a ride away and disappeared.

 Chapter 485

    Liu Xiaoyu refused to explain this, mainly because he was too high. He tasted all kinds of foreign tastes all night. There is also a boyfriend in China who is going to get married. His boyfriend''s family is very good and his concept is relatively traditional. So far, his first love is Liu Xiaoyu.


    If Liu Xiaoyu doesn''t say, she may marry her boyfriend and enjoy excellent living conditions in the future. It''s hard to say whether she will love her whole life.


    If Liu Xiaoyu said, not only the benefits will fly, but also his reputation will be destroyed in the future. He can only find honest people with worse levels to marry.


    Moreover, when Su Yingying left by car, she couldn''t remember the license plate number. She thought it would have no effect on solving the case, so there was no need to take her future life in.


    Standing outside Liu Xiaoyu''s house, Su Ze learned more from each other''s memory than Liu Xiaoyu himself - he could see the memory that Liu Xiaoyu couldn''t remember clearly, such as the details of the car Su Yingying took, such as the happy bar location and details in Liu Xiaoyu''s memory.


    For Liu Xiaoyu''s choice, Su Ze felt that there was no need to evaluate. Her concealment of the news may be the reason why Su Yingying''s last vitality was cut off and no one found her real whereabouts.


    Not to mention, her domestic boyfriend is really miserable.


    Set up a magic trick, Su Ze''s figure disappeared here, appeared in Su Yingying''s home, and began to check what her parents knew.


    Liu Xiaoyu, who was brushing her mobile phone video, was stunned. She saw a video pop up on her mobile phone. It was a high turn at the eagle head bar that night.


    The video sent to her turned out to be her engaged boyfriend.


    "What''s going on? How could you do that?"


    Liu Xiaoyu immediately panicked and hurriedly dialed the phone: "hello... Hello! Honey, listen to me! I can explain everything! "


    The boyfriend at the other end of the phone was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiaoyu?"


    What Liu Xiaoyu heard was "do you have the face to explain? I''ve found out everything! You''d better say it from the beginning. "


    "Have you found out?" Liu Xiaoyu repeated in despair, then abandoned himself, "well, yes, I''ve just slept with many people, so what? In modern society, who has sex with whom? What''s the matter? What does that mean? I still love you in my heart! "


    The boyfriend on the other end of the phone was dull: "Xiaoyu, what are you talking about? Are you Xiaoyu? What''s going on? "


    What Liu Xiaoyu heard was not such words, but other words that scolded her. When she saw that things might not work, she simply didn''t disguise.


    "I say you''re so tired of TMD! Didn''t I just sleep with foreigners? What''s the big deal? You men can play. Why can''t we women? "


    The boyfriend was stunned. His mind was blank. He sighed and couldn''t say a word.


    Until I don''t know how long later, the mobile phone was robbed, and a person nearby shouted at the mobile phone: "you slag women look for slag men, and slag men look for slag women. Don''t harm us honest people who just want to live well, okay? Don''t marry an honest man or a virtuous woman until you''ve had enough. Do we good people owe you scum? "


    "You TM are scum!" Liu Xiaoyu scolded and angrily hung up the phone. A good marriage partner said that she would be gone if she didn''t, which really depressed her.


    At the other end of the phone, Liu Xiaoyu''s boyfriend stared at his female colleague with his mobile phone.


    "You..."


    "Sorry, I said too much. She hung up." The female colleague said shyly.


    "No... you can''t say too much. I''m too stupid."


    The boyfriend said with his head down.


    "In fact, you have other options." The female colleague whispered.


    Liu Xiaoyu''s boyfriend was stunned and looked at her. What he saw was a coy face.


    Some inexplicable, some unspeakable feeling.


    After they were speechless, Liu Xiaoyu''s boyfriend said, "thank you. Please have a meal?"


    "OK."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After reading the details understood by Su Yingying''s parents, Su Ze felt that there was a context for this matter. He thought about it and recalled the geographical location in the memory of Su Yingying''s parents and Liu Xiaoyu.


    In an instant, about one-fifth of the body''s energy was consumed before reaching a dilapidated bar in the eagle''s head country and sesame city on the other side of the Pacific Ocean.


    The street was empty and the bar was full of dust.


    Because in the previous global live broadcast of Eagle Head and siroba in sesame City, two so-called A-level powerful people tried to resist the erosion of a reincarnation world and were hanged. Finally, saber, another kind-hearted figure who was eroded by the reincarnation world, solved the problem.


    As a result, Chicago, which was already in industrial decline and had a small population, had no population.


    Su Yingying''s case occurred a few months ago. At that time, China was also full of chaebols. The Eagle Head country was still the first power in the world. It also controlled the hegemony of public opinion and claimed to be the apex and Lighthouse of civilization.


    At that time, Su YingYing and Liu Xiaoyu went to the world''s first power to travel. They felt much safer than domestic security - the world''s first power. Should there be no public security problem?


    However, they do not know that the world''s first power does not mean being friendly to the people. It is actually quite harsh to squeeze and ignore people''s lives, and the Lighthouse of civilization is boasting and brainwashing.


    Standing in this dilapidated and deserted street, although Su Ze is powerful, he can''t make bricks without rice - he can''t even find someone to read his memory. It''s even more impossible to find Su Yingying''s whereabouts and possible murderer.


    "Today''s city is not a place where ordinary people should come."


    A crisp woman''s voice sounded from behind Su Ze.


    Then there is the sound of chewing when swallowing food.


    Suze looked back and saw a picture of a blonde girl in a suit eating a hamburger.


    "It''s you, saber."


    Saber was also a little surprised. He swallowed his hamburger in three bites and said, "Maitreya, how did you come to this country? Didn''t you say that this country is not friendly to you? "


    "Yes, it''s not very friendly to me." Suze said, "so I came to make them friendly."


    "Fighting and fighting again?" Saber said somewhat disappointed.


    "Maybe."


    "Then why did you come to the city of sesame?" Saber asked again, "there are not many human beings in this city because of the rampant sea demons. Even if I keep blocking and killing sea demons, it will continue to be reborn through erosion."

 Chapter 486

    "It''s a coincidence..."


    Su Ze said what happened to Su YingYing and her parents for help.


    "I''m just ready to come to the Eagle Head country to solve the hostility of the Yanglu civilization to me and eliminate the new world war. Seeing this news, I decided to help find Su Yingying''s whereabouts."


    "Su Yingying?"


    Saber''s eyes twinkled: "Mr. Milo, I admire your behavior very much."


    "However, your psychological changes are telling me that you know Su Yingying." Su Ze said somewhat unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect that the Chinese woman who disappeared a few months ago should have any contact with you saber."


    Saber was stunned: "I saw through my subtle mind fluctuations in an instant. Your strength now --"


    "My strength is really much stronger than you now. However, it also needs to be specially explained that saber, you are not a qualified conspirator. It''s really easy to be seen through when you lie. You can''t talk nonsense with peace of mind both internally and externally." Suze said.


    Saber bowed his head slightly and said nothing.


    "Can you tell me what happened to Su Yingying? She shouldn''t have much to do with you. How did you get in touch? " Suze asked.


    Saber said, "after her death, she entered the constellation of heroes."


    Su Ze was stunned and said in surprise, "it''s impossible!"


    Spiritus is the setting in fat. It is the place where the legendary heroes exist throughout the ages and even in the future. In this place, there is no concept of time axis.


    Who is Su Yingying? An ordinary female college student in the real world was killed after traveling to sesame city. How could she become a hero in the reincarnation world of fat and a member of the constellation of heroes?


    A human being in the real world should not be a figure in the reincarnation world anyway. This is something that Suze believes will never happen.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    The world of fat erodes not only sea demons, saber, but also other things. Because the concept of spiritus is vague, including the parallel world.


    If you are eroded by the power of Yingling, alaiye consciousness or gem Weng, and regard the real world as a parallel world of fat, then Yingling is really possible to turn the dead people in the real world into heroes.


    This possibility is much more high-end. It is worthy of the sixth level reincarnation world.


    Even Su Ze has to admit that the power level of fat is not too strong for him, but this regular setting is really easy to prevent.


    "Did Su Yingying really enter the constellation of heroes?" Suze asked.


    "Yes, she really entered the constellation of heroes." Saber said.


    "Is it the erosion of spiritus, or the Alaya consciousness?" Su Ze asked again.


    Saber shook his head and said he didn''t know, but he just knew the fact.


    Su Ze''s mind power was released, and he felt it carefully in a position of more than ten miles, and then he didn''t feel anything.


    The other party''s hiding ability is really strong, and I don''t know how to do it.


    "Now it can be determined that whether Alaya''s knowledge comes or not, the constellation of heroes has come. If I want to solve the source of all this, I just need to pass through your reincarnation world, there should be no problem."


    Su Ze said in a deep voice.


    Saber didn''t respond, but a little light condensed in front of Su Ze. What changed was su Yingying''s appearance.


    "Please don''t do that."


    "Su Yingying" said.


    "Spirituals do not have such wisdom, just the existence of records. So, at the moment you show up, have you already explained your identity, Alaya? " Suze said.


    "That''s right."¡° "In addition, Mr. Maitreya, when you say my identity, did you also expose your identity?"


    "As Alaya consciousness, I remember every reincarnation combatant trying to pass through our world and understand the degree of their exploration. No combatant in the so-called real world has known the essence of the constellation of heroes and the existence of Alaya consciousness, but you clearly know all this."


    "How strong are you, where do you come from, and how many reincarnation worlds have you observed? Even, did you set up the distinction between the real world and the reincarnation world from the beginning? "


    "No, no, I don''t have that ability." Su Ze said with a smile.


    Alayeshi responded: "Mingming calls himself" omniscient and omnipotent ". At this time, he says he is lack of ability?"


    "Omniscientism is my goal, not my own ability." Su Ze said, "turn the topic back. Why did you turn Su Yingying into a spirit? Why don''t you let me pass through your reincarnation world? "


    Alayeshi responded: "Su Yingying has a noble heart and a noble spirit of sacrifice. She is qualified to become a hero. Making her a hero is not only an attempt for me, but also an attempt for the future. "


    What is alayer''s knowledge? It is a collection of human subconscious in the fat world.


    Its instinctive mission is to protect mankind from extinction - if there is a disaster in a certain place, it will give someone heroic strength to resist disasters, disasters and other hazards.


    The spirit is also a means for it to fight against disaster. For example, the worldview setting of a krypton gold hand tour FGO calls on heroes to fight against "human reason burning" (human destruction has no trace and History), which belongs to the job of alaiye knowledge.


    Now, it makes Su Yingying, the dead in the real world, a hero. This attempt has some problems.


    Does it want to fight against things in the reincarnation world or the possibility of world destruction in the real world? It can even be said that alaiye''s consciousness has encountered a fatal problem: if all humans are protected, which human in the reincarnation world fat and the human in the real world is the object of its protection?


    When the reincarnation world conflicts with the real world, alaiye consciousness must recognize that the human in fat is the human he protects


    "So, what are you trying? "Alaya?"


    Suze asked.


    "Of course, in the real world, it also condenses the spirit and alayer consciousness to protect the human beings in the real world." Alaya replied, "the first spirit starts with Su Yingying. She will also be a channel to connect fat with the real world. "


    "This connection means that the time flow rate and related settings of fat will be gradually fed back to the real world." Su Ze said in a deep voice, "all kinds of magicians and non humans will also appear... Are you helping the real world or trying to destroy the real world, alaiye knowledge!"

 Chapter 487

    "Of course, I''m helping the real world."


    Alaiye said: "now the reincarnation world is becoming more and more active. It is difficult for you to complete all the reincarnation world, and the more you pass, the stronger the reincarnation world will appear faster, isn''t it?"


    "So, from now on, don''t pass through the reincarnation world. Let me construct the constellation of heroes, and then the heroes all over the world will continue to move to resist the erosion of the reincarnation world and protect mankind. From then on, mankind can be safe and sound."


    "Heroes are immortal. All they need is human faith."


    Su Ze looked at alaiye''s knowledge in surprise. Unexpectedly, alaiye''s knowledge in the world of fat was really enthusiastic - after eroding out of the world of fat, he was ready to create a spirit seat for human beings in the real world, so as to let human beings in the real world get rid of the threat of the erosion of the reincarnation world.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Su Ze said, "alaiye knows that your idea is very good, but it is not practical."


    "Because the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world has come to the real world. After your creation, your spirit sign will only become a small toy of the old God, which is meaningless. "


    The body of "Su Yingying" transformed by alayer''s knowledge shook slightly and almost collapsed. It was obvious that she had received a blow.


    "The erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world has appeared?"


    "Yes, this is only the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world. In the future, there may be more seventh level reincarnation worlds, eighth level reincarnation worlds and ninth level reincarnation worlds - the yinglingzuo you imagine, and even yourself, can''t resist the erosion of these reincarnation worlds. How do you plan for the real world?"


    Su Ze''s response made alaiye finally lose confidence.


    Because it is only the top setting of the sixth level reincarnation world. It is not a combat power, but a restraining power to coordinate and protect human beings. When it encounters a higher level reincarnation world, there is nothing it can do.


    "So --" fat "reincarnation world, you can pass the customs if you want. I can share the perception with alaiye knowledge in the reincarnation world."


    Alaya said disappointed.


    Su Ze sighed slightly and said to himself: This is the sixth level reincarnation world. Alaiye''s knowledge can perceive the reincarnation world and the real world. How strong will the reincarnation world be in the future? It''s exciting to think about it.


    Fortunately, Su Ze''s strength is now extremely strong, otherwise there is little hope for human beings in the real world.


    "Fat clearance is really what we should do. However, before that, I would like to know what Su Yingying has done to become a hero. "


    Alaiye consciousness stretched out his hand, turned into light and dissipated, and a memory floated in front of Su Ze.


    "Xiaoyu, shall we go back?" The girl with round glasses was su Yingying. She was carrying a white backpack and stood uneasily in the street.


    "I''m not going back. It''s not easy to come abroad. Don''t you want to try?" Liu Xiaoyu winked.


    Su Yingying shook her head: "no, that''s too bad. Xiaoyu, you are getting married soon... "


    "Just because I''m getting married, I''ll try." Liu Xiaoyu glanced. "Yingying, I didn''t say you. What''s the matter? Don''t talk in class, don''t let me copy your paper in the exam, even my boyfriend has only talked about one, and only one man in his life. What''s the meaning? "


    Su Yingying stopped arguing, waved and took a taxi.


    "Then I''ll go back first, and you''ll go back early."


    Liu Xiaoyu smiled, tore off half of his shoulder clothes and crashed into the bar: "ah, roar, I''m coming!"


    The taxi driver was a silent man. Su Yingying didn''t realize it when she just sat on it. When the taxi turned a corner, she felt something wrong.


    "Hello, I hope to go to the Cyril hotel."


    "Yes."


    The taxi went on and turned another corner.


    Su Yingying was uneasy again: "sorry, is this the way to the Cyril hotel?"


    "Yes."


    The taxi driver said, driving forward in a muffled voice. After turning another corner, Su Yingying finally realized that she might be in danger.


    "Please stop! I want to get off! I want to get off! "


    The taxi driver didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Su Yingying quickly reached out to open the door, but found that the door had been closed. She tried to slap the window and shout for help. Her fingerprints were printed on the window, but she couldn''t call anyone.


    The taxi driver remained calm and continued to drive forward. He didn''t stop until he drove to a remote alley. The personnel in Eagle''s head uniform came out, grabbed Su YingYing and escorted her to a secret door.


    It looks like a remote and dilapidated alley. Behind the secret door is a smooth, clean and modern passage.


    "Who are you... Who are you!" Su Yingying screamed and was knocked unconscious by a fist.


    When she woke up again, she was imprisoned in a prison, men, women, young and old, of all races.


    "What is this place? Who caught us? " Su Yingying asked.


    In the nearby prison, a dying old man whispered, "this is the research base of a chaebol in the Eagle Head country, which studies the combination of human and machine. We are all captured experiments. "


    Su Yingying was stunned: "why did you catch us? We are all law-abiding... I''m Chinese. I''m here to travel. I have nothing to do with Eagle Head! "


    "Ha ha... Girl, is this a reasonable place?" The old man closed his eyes and smiled bitterly, as if he had died.


    On that day, two tall and strong men came with electric shock guns and took away a man in the prison. The man screamed and struggled, but it was still useless.


    Su Yingying patted the prison railing and asked, "Hey, where are you taking him! Who are you! What are you going to do! "


    No one answered her.


    Su Yingying sat back disappointed. When it was time to eat, the automatic conveyor was like raising chickens and ducks, transmitting rice paste food. Su Yingying learned from others, reached out to grab pieces of rice paste, ate it, and drank water.


    The next day, someone came to take away the prisoners.


    Su Yingying shouted again, making the rest of the prison look at her strangely.


    The escort man stopped and came over in Su Yingying''s expectant eyes.


    "Are you..."


    "Crackling!" The stun gun fell on her and she fell to the ground.


    On the third day, Su Yingying, who recovered her spirit, shouted again: "who are you and what are you going to do to take them?"


    The fourth day, the fifth day, the sixth day... Finally, it attracted the attention of the chaebol.

 Chapter 488

    "Who the hell are you? What the hell do you want to do? Where are you taking them? "


    Su Yingying shouted. The strong man with the electric shock gun came over indifferently and stared at her.


    Su Yingying, who was already experienced, stepped back and asked, "why attack me? Shouldn''t I ask? Or don''t you even know what you''re going to do? "


    The strong man stared at her indifferently.


    "You --"


    Just when Su Yingying said these two words, a figure came out from the end of the prison, with silver gray hair standing straight, like a steel brush, high nose and deep eye sockets. With a faint sneer: "they can''t have too much dialogue with you. If the dialogue exceeds three sentences, their salary will be lost. If the dialogue exceeds ten sentences, they will be detained by us for trial."


    "Why?" Su Yingying asked.


    "Why? Shouldn''t I ask you this question? "


    The man with steel brush hair said, "interesting little oriental girl, haven''t you got the answer from other prison personnel?"


    "We are a research base here, a joint research base of Childe chaebol, Scott chaebol and the military of the eagles. You people who are not noticed, live on the edge, at the bottom and are not easy to find their whereabouts are the free experimental materials we found."


    "What are you going to get through the experiment?" Su Yingying asked.


    "We have many directions to study, such as how to strengthen the human body, how to perfectly integrate human and machinery, and how to combine human and animal abilities."


    The man with hair like a steel brush responded.


    "Do you have to study these? Your Eagle Head country is already the strongest country. Why do you study these? " Su Yingying asked suspiciously.


    "The purpose is, of course... For greater glory."


    The man said, "do you know the eagles? This is the greatest empire in history. In ancient times, the so-called great empire across Asia and Europe had less than one percent of the real strength of the eagle country. "


    "The technology of the Eagle Head country has surpassed that of ordinary countries for more than a hundred years and that of a big country for more than 50 years. Moreover, in order to maintain this leading advantage, it has been making continuous progress. This is a miracle never seen in human history. "


    "Such a superior geographical advantage, a natural huge empire and the power projected to the whole world still lead the Yanglu people and pan Western civilization to lead the whole world, making other races indulge in the so-called concept of freedom, but forget their own development and pursuit."


    "Now, those backward countries have lost the opportunity to catch up almost forever. The Eagle Head country is also ready to use you scum to promote scientific research and technology to a new level of development and dominate forever. This is the driving force for the strongest country and one of the greatest glories in the future. "


    "Showing up for this great empire is the greatest value of you worthless inferiors and garbage."


    The man''s loud declaration immediately awakened everyone in the prison or listened carefully.


    Then the people in the prison shouted angrily, "fuck you!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    "You son of bichi!"


    Not only scolded, but also people threw garbage and spit at him. Two strong men walked around with electric shock guns in threatening eyes. These talents hurried to the corner of the prison.


    Su Yingying swallowed her saliva gently and said, "I''m not garbage and garbage. I''m a college student in China. My academic performance may be better than you."


    "So what? Inferior people are not qualified to talk about this with our chosen race. " The man smiled.


    "Are we all destined to die?" Su Yingying asked again.


    "Of course, since the moment you were caught, you were destined to accept all kinds of experiments and finally die." The man said, "unless..."


    "Unless what?" Su Yingying asked.


    The man said, "unless someone replaces others'' experimental share and shows the greatest research value, we will let others go and concentrate on this person. Others can barely live longer because of his presence. "


    Su Yingying was stunned. She shook her head powerlessly and sat back. She didn''t even know when the man said you would go.


    This is still not the solution. The other party has no intention to let us go.


    Even if one person is especially worth studying, others just delay the end of life and have no meaning at all.


    Dad, mom, I really want to go home


    She sat in the corner of the prison with her shoulders in her arms. She was not even interested in eating.


    Two days later, the sound of footsteps stopped in front of her cell, and two strong men looked at her with a grim smile.


    Su Yingying''s body trembled slightly.


    Me, dying? Mom and Dad, I want to go home, I don''t want to die


    The only point of pride and self-esteem supported her. Don''t lose face, don''t lose face. They want to kill me. I can''t let them know that I''m afraid, let alone cry to them.


    Su Yingying, you can''t lose, you can''t lose to them!


    Gritting her teeth and smiling, Su Yingying stood up and took the initiative to walk out.


    "It''s my turn today?"


    The two strong men were stunned. They had never seen such an experimental body facing death.


    Su Yingying''s voice became more stable, even her initial trembling disappeared, and her smile became more natural: "in fact, I wanted to have a look from the beginning. What exactly is the structure of your research place? "


    "Come on, show me."


    She crossed the two strong men and waved to them.


    The two strong men recovered, felt a little ashamed, and hurriedly escorted her out.


    Su Yingying smiled more happily. She always felt that at the last moment of her life, at least she chose how to die.


    The three men crossed two corridors to a sealed laboratory.


    Four researchers dressed in white were waiting there. One of them had filled the injection. Seeing the three of them come in, he asked strangely, "don''t cry or make noise? Do you still need to be calm? "


    "I don''t know," said a strong man escorting, "this woman is completely different from the other prisoners."


    "To be on the safe side, give her an injection." The researcher said.


    Su Yingying smiled and raised her hand: "excuse me, am I going to die next?"


    "You may not die. Maybe you will become the first human to succeed in research and have powerful superpowers." The researchers said.

 Chapter 489

    After that, the researcher looked at Su Yingying''s smile and really felt very uncomfortable.


    It is clear that it is just an experimental body. Let them kill with a knife, they even smile, as if they dominate the research room.


    "If I succeed in my research, will others not have to be studied?" Su Yingying asked.


    "Probably not. After all, it takes a lot of effort to capture the experimental material. How can it be put back at will?" The researchers said.


    Su Yingying asked, "if I had been studied all the time, what would they do?"


    "Let''s live first. We must study you first and see if we can get satisfactory experimental results." The researchers said.


    Su Yingying thought for a few seconds. Just when the researcher couldn''t wait to inject her with a strong tranquilizer, she opened her arms and smiled, "OK, I know."


    "I will cooperate with you to make your experiment as successful as possible."


    As long as I persist long enough, I can make those people live longer; If I really have super powers, then there are more possibilities


    It was an unprecedented experiment. The researchers looked at each other and smiled.


    Nutrient solution, strange extract, is first injected into the body.


    Su Yingying''s eyes widened. Different from ordinary feelings, she felt all over her body. It was sour, painful, numb and itchy


    Her muscles were twitching, her mouth opened, and she made a difficult sound.


    "Huh? what do you want to say? Can''t make it? "


    "No, I want to listen to Chinese music. It''s best to read Chinese poetry." Su Yingying said.


    "What poetry do you want to hear?" The researchers are very cooperative and are willing to improve her mental state as much as possible, so as to improve Su Yingying''s success rate of the experiment.


    A moment later, the sound of reading ancient Chinese poetry sounded in the laboratory.


    Su Yingying quietly closed her eyes and listened, as if she were an ancient soldier, as if she were a swordsman dancing under the moon, as if she were a poet reciting bitterly with frost and snow


    Yes, I can


    The suffering day and night, continue. Continue again and again.


    Su Yingying''s hands and feet were numb and motionless. After she felt the painful and itchy inhuman stimulation, her body began to change. Up to now, the change continues every day.


    She can feel the arrival of four researchers, accurately feel the position of all items in the whole laboratory, and even feel that someone will observe her reaction through the camera lens.


    In her torment, she whispered Chinese poetry and inspired herself. Sometimes she opened her eyes to show that she was not dead, and sometimes she closed her eyes and tried to make herself fall asleep.


    Sometimes I think of my parents


    Such persistence should enable many people to live longer.


    My persistence is worth it.


    Until one day, Su Yingying vomited blood - she thought she should have succeeded. She has persisted for many days, but she still couldn''t help it.


    The instinctive reaction of the body made her unable to suppress at all.


    As the big mouth of blood continued to vomit out, the laboratory entered a state of emergency. Nutrients and blood continued to enter her body. Su Yingying''s eyes were dazed and felt the last death of her life.


    This time, I''m really dying


    I really don''t want to die... I don''t want to die... I can still live and continue


    Just then, the head trembled violently.


    A large number of people ran and shouted: "emergency, emergency, reincarnation, world erosion! Destroy all experimental materials immediately! Destroy all experimental materials immediately and leave the Institute! "


    The footsteps quickly went away and dissipated, and the invisible and colorless poison gas floated in. Su Yingying twisted her body violently like a dying fish. The blood supply and nutrients were empty, and she didn''t feel it.


    Don''t kill... There are so many people


    This was her last thought, and then the magical power appeared in front of her,


    "Strengthening is only one step away from success... Amazing willpower, noble spirit of sacrifice..." the magical power said, "become the first hero, Su Yingying."


    This magical power wrapped Su Yingying''s body, and then a light floated on Su Yingying''s body and joined the constellation of heroes, leaving only her body in the Research Institute and those who had been poisoned by poison gas in the prison.


    Then there was a roar, and the whole institute exploded violently.


    After the explosion, a long tentacle searched back and forth in the ruins of the explosion.


    It turned out that this is the truth of everything.


    After reading Su Yingying''s last memory, Su Ze gently rubbed her forehead: even Wen''an thought that Su Yingying should have encountered the kind of random murder that is common in the eagle''s head country.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yingying was pulled to be an experimental body by the plutocrats and the military of the eagle kingdom. Her performance was so amazing. She had fearless courage and sacrifice. Finally, she met the erosion of the reincarnation world.


    When the Institute was abandoned, Su Yingying should have died, but the reincarnation world eroded not only sea demons, but also alaiye knowledge.


    Su Yingying''s performance is noble, and because of her experiment, she has considerable potential to become a hero.


    And Alaya consciousness has the intention to cultivate the spirit of the real world, so she turns her into a spirit and sends her to the seat of the spirit.


    At present, Su Yingying is in the constellation of heroes in the reincarnation world of fat, because according to the setting of fat, the constellation of heroes can be independent of the time axis and countless parallel worlds.


    So as long as no one owns Su Yingying''s "holy relic", no one will call her.


    No matter the original characters of fat or the combatants entering the reincarnation world, there is no doubt that Su Yingying can not have her "holy relics", so Su Yingying will not be summoned until alaiye knows to send her directly.


    "I understand the cause and effect, this eagle country... I know another layer."


    Suze said.


    "In the world of fat, I also want to pass the customs. Alayer knows how much help you can give me by communicating with alayer in the world of fat."


    "I will communicate this." Alayeshi responded, "as a human being, you should have no harm to the human beings in that world by passing through the reincarnation world of fat?"


    "It should not be. I won''t do anything to mankind." Suze said.


    "Then, be careful of Gaia''s conscious counterattack." Alayer warned.

 Chapter 490

    Gaia?


    The voice of Alaya consciousness responded and explained, "I appear and exist for the survival of mankind."


    "Gaia exists for the planet."


    "To put it simply, if the planet and mankind encounter a crisis of extinction, alayeshi and Gaia will deal with the crisis together. If, in ordinary times, there is a crisis that is harmless to the planet and harmful to mankind, alaiye consciousness should deal with it alone. "


    "Gaia sometimes creates corresponding crises and tries to eliminate human beings, because human beings are harmful to Gaia."


    "This time, if you, as an outsider, pass through the reincarnation world, it is also equivalent to ending the countless parallel worlds in our world. It may be difficult to ensure that Gaia will not make a move."


    Su Ze thought about it and said, "in fact, the reason why your world has become Su Ze has appeared in a house, and a soft force pushes a rag to fall in front of him.


    Arayechi communicates directly with Suze.


    "This is Su Yingying''s holy relic. You can choose her as a spirit to participate in this Holy Grail War, completely seize the Holy Grail, and then let the world pass."


    "I will let Su Yingying appear in her strongest state to help you."


    Su Ze smiled: "thank you very much."


    Although Su Yingying''s strongest state is not a very important force for Su Ze, it is Su Ze himself who really determines the victory or defeat.


    But it''s always better to have a spirit who cooperates with each other and agrees with each other. It''s always better than a few times that kind of pit is better than a teammate.


    The significance of teammates, in Su Ze''s view, is almost to pull back, which is far less useful than Su Yingying, the hero this time.


    Because of the S-class charm, Su Ze directly replaced a role in the original work, Jiantong yanye.


    It''s not that Jiantong wild goose night, a licking dog who "licked to the last and had nothing" and was used to death, has such a high personality charm, but Su Ze, as an outsider, can replace the character of the original plot and is a very important supporting role, which is undoubtedly the biggest embodiment of S-class charm.


    In the memory of the characters in the original plot, Jiantong yanye is a character who rejects family magic and takes the initiative to give up the glory of magician.


    According to the plot, the character Jiantong yanye doesn''t want to be the puppet of the old worm Jiantong dirty inkstone, give up the family inheritance right and learn magic because he knows the nausea and ugliness of the insect passing magic at home. He likes Chancheng Kui. When Chancheng Kui married yuanban Shi Chen, he still took care of Chancheng Kui and his two daughters yuanban Lin and yuanban Ying.


    Until the fourth Holy Grail War, the Minister of yuanban gave yuanban Ying to Jiantong dirty inkstone. After yuanban Ying was renamed Jiantong Ying, she was abused by insect magic at Jiantong''s house.


    Jiantong yanye was greatly stimulated by all this and returned to Jiantong''s house. In order to protect Jiantong Ying and revenge yuanban Shichen who trampled on all this happiness, she decided to become the king of the fourth Holy Grail War as a half hanging magician and summoned Berserker, a crazy soldier with only one month left.


    In fact, less than a month, he died after only eleven days.


    Before his death, he was misunderstood and scolded by his favorite person, Chancheng Kui, that is, yuansaka Shichen''s wife, yuansaka Kui, and was on the verge of collapse.


    There is nothing else to say about this role except misery... From birth to death, it was properly arranged by Tong dirty inkstone between old insects. At first, because of fear of old insects hurting Chancheng Kui, I watched my favorite woman dare not pursue, watched my favorite woman marry, and finally licked and licked. I clearly tried my best to protect each other and was scolded by the other.


    Now, is there time to give the character a little tenderness?


    Suze confirmed the time. It seems that it is not far from the fourth Holy Grail War.


    "Give me some magic, let me analyze it, and then I can start calling the spirit?" Suze said.


    Alayeshi didn''t respond, but Suze''s hand turned to his wrist, and three spells appeared, and an inexplicable force appeared in his body.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the avalanche jade began to transform, and all Su Ze''s energy was transformed into huge magic, which was inexhaustible forever.


    Almost at the same time, alayer''s consciousness shrank.


    If it is not a visitor from a different world, if it is not that the other party belongs to mankind, it is like the disaster created by Gaia to destroy mankind. No, maybe those disasters are far less powerful.


    It''s a terrible existence... If you don''t let him pass the customs, the world will be destroyed by him, right?


    The emergence of this huge force is almost comparable to the great magic itself. If the Holy Grail War pursuit is the third magic, the existence of this pseudonym Jiantong yanye, code named Maira and his real name Suze is beyond the existence of this great magic.


    So how could he not win the Holy Grail War?


    Unless Gaia detects it and tries to stop it.


    Will Gaia respond to disasters that do not directly affect the planet? Or try to use him to destroy mankind? That should not be possible!


    This time, it is a complete victory for mankind.


    With a smile, Su Ze moved directly from this room to Dongmu city and began to prepare for the fourth Holy Grail War.


    First of all, the yuansaka family was swept by Nianli.


    Yuansaka family, who has built magic defense, refuses the exploration of external forces and does not know the internal situation; Su Ze can''t see if yuansaka Kui, yuansaka Lin and yuansaka Ying are still there.

 Chapter 491

    Although the strength of the yuanban family is far less than that of Su Ze, and this protective power can be broken immediately, if Su Ze forcibly probes, it will certainly touch the defense of the yuanban family, and then the other party will know that someone is exploring intelligence.


    However, Su Ze didn''t need to consider these. He didn''t need to avoid too many characters in the original plot - whether the heroes participating in the Holy Grail War or the imperial Lord, it was really impossible for Su Ze to give in.


    Therefore, just a slight pause outside the magic defense of yuanban''s family, Su Ze forcibly broke the magic defense and saw all the situations in the house clearly.


    Yuansaka Kui and yuansaka Lin are resting in the upstairs room. Yuansaka Shichen is holding red wine and smiling. He is talking to a serious man.


    The man with a serious face is his disciple Yan Fengqi Li.


    In this Holy Grail War, Shichen yuanban decided to participate with his disciples and play a good play, which caught the other five imperial masters off guard.


    Two imperial masters, two heroes, and the most powerful relic he found, yuansaka Shichen has felt the joy from his heart. He has booked the victory of the Holy Grail War.


    In front of him, Yanfeng Qili was rigid and without a smile.


    To be exact, he felt a sense of alienation from his heart, without any excitement.


    Since he was born, he didn''t feel happy from his heart. He always felt that everything was dealing with business, and everything was so boring.


    Be a son on business, practice and perform tasks


    Become a disciple of Shichen yuanban and carry out his orders


    When the magic defense barrier was forcibly broken, yuanban Shichen still maintained his etiquette and elegance, calmly put down the swaying glass and wiped his hands with a white handkerchief.


    "It seems that there are unexpected guests tonight."


    But then, he showed an unexpected look: he didn''t feel any traces of magic, nor did he notice the traces of intruders. He just came to test the strength of yuanban family and find out basic information?


    Why did you choose such a reckless strategy?


    When the Holy Grail War was about to begin, which royal Lord made this strategy?


    "It''s like... A rude man."


    Yuanban Shichen took up the wine glass and thought slowly.


    "The other party has left. We should rearrange the magic defense barrier." Yan Fengqi reminded.


    Yuanban Shichen smiled and tasted the red wine leisurely.


    "Qili, whenever and wherever, always remember to keep your elegance..."


    Yanfeng Qili leaned slightly and looked as if she had been taught. When she looked up again, she was expressionless.


    On the other side, Su Ze withdrew his mind and went to the old house of Jiantong family.


    Yuansakura is gone, and probably has been sent to the Jiantong family. It is estimated that yuansakura Kui and yuansakura Lin will soon leave Dongmu city. After all, the Holy Grail War will begin soon, and yuansakura Shichen doesn''t want to harm his wife and daughter.


    When Nianli arrived at Jiantong''s house, there was no magic defense barrier. Some were just insects scattered all over the dilapidated old house - and they were full of obscene and disgusting insects. Some flew secretly and silently with cicada like wings, and some had a fleshy body and head, just like cut meat.


    This garbage place, disgusting old bugs... It''s not even worth using.


    Su Ze always likes to use the plot changes of the characters to expand his cards and increase the possibility of victory.


    But the only dirty inkstone in Jiantong is like a garbage can full of toilet paper. It smells disgusting and dirty, and people don''t want to touch it at all.


    In fact, there is no need for this place to exist.


    Su Ze was too lazy to look into the depths. He squeezed his palm with a slight force, and his ability burst out. Endless trees poured out from under the old house of Jiantong family.


    Countless insects are dense. Su Ze doesn''t need to do anything. He just sweeps his mind, and these insects die and fall from the air.


    When the trees turned Jiantong''s house into a small dense forest and all the buildings became ruins, two branches wrapped around two people and came into mid air.


    The two men also saw the black haired and handsome man floating in the air.


    "Wild goose night?" Jian Tong asked in surprise.


    There is no doubt that the person in front of him is Jiantong wild goose night, but in his memory, he is cowardly and incompetent. Is he such appearance and self-confidence?


    Maybe it''s because I developed my own unique magic?


    Because of water properties and absorption characteristics, he developed a tree related Magic - Jiantong dirty inkstone. He can feel that the trees around him also have absorption characteristics, which is similar to his own insect magic. Therefore, it makes him believe that although the person in front is different from his memory, there is no doubt that Jiantong wild goose night is one of his descendants.


    Because the traces of this magic have explained everything.


    "Uncle yanye?" Jian Tongying also asked timidly.


    She also felt that today''s confident and high spirited "Jiantong wild goose night" was slightly different from the uncle wild goose night who always accompanied the smiling face in her memory,


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said, "long time no see, cherry, and disgusting old insects."


    "Do you call your father that, yanye?"


    Jian Tong said with a strange smile.


    "It seems that your magic ability is stronger than I thought and you see more things. It is precisely because of this that we can not inherit the position of magic and home owner, and finally get our own unique magic form. "


    "If you want to understand like this, understand like this."


    Su Ze said, trying to find the basic core engraving bug of Jiantong dirty inkstone, but he got nothing. The old bug didn''t know where to hide his most basic engraving bug. At present, it''s not in jiantongying''s heart or Jiantong''s home


    Considering that this guy''s only goal and desire is to "live", he can be said to be the old dog and the king of living. When the Holy Grail War is approaching and the transformation of Jian Tongying has not been launched, he is indeed likely to hide his life in a dark and dirty place that others disdain to look for.


    "So, yanye, what are you going to do when you come back now?"


    Asked Jiantong dirty inkstone.


    "I want to take Sakura and join the Holy Grail War."


    Suze replied.


    "That''s not good..." with the sound of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, a group of insects came out quietly and attacked Su Ze from behind. "The child''s qualification is quite good. Just change her magic attribute and can play a great role in the future..."

 Chapter 492

    Su Ze sneered, and the insects fell to the ground and died completely.


    "Old bug, all you want is to continue to live?"


    "If you continue to fight with me, your situation will become worse. Maybe I will find your last fundamental imprint."


    Jiantong dirty inkstone said with a smile: "then, come and trade."


    "Yanye, I can give you this child at last, but as a price, you take the Holy Grail and give it to me in exchange for this child -"


    "It''s not necessary."


    The branch sent Jian Tongying to Su Ze. Su Ze said calmly.


    "Now Sakura, I can take it away. The conditions you put forward don''t mean anything to me."


    "So, can you solve the location of her heart, the bug I set that can take her life at any time?" Jian Tong dirty inkstone asked, "if you don''t want her to die so soon, it''s better to cooperate with me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Su Ze smiled. His mind brushed Jian Tongying''s body, smashed all the engraving insects in her body, and pointed a little to show the power of "returning to the Tao" to make Jian Tongying''s body recover.


    "Is that what you said?"


    Jian Tongying vomited blood uncomfortably, passed out in a coma, and was hung on the trunk by Su Ze.


    The expression of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone was a little dull. His eyes shone like wild animals. He looked extremely greedy and eager: "you actually... Have the magic to restore other people''s lives?"


    Then his expression returned to gloom and Indifference: "it''s really a pity. I was going to join hands with you to make you have a better chance of winning this Holy Grail War. After all, you are also the magician of our Jiantong family. I didn''t expect you to have your own plan. "


    What''s more regrettable is that if this magic was obtained by yourself earlier, it should be able to live longer more easily.


    "So the deal failed." Suze said, "old bug, I want to ask you something. What you finally crave is the Holy Grail?"


    "That''s right." Said Jiantong dirty inkstone.


    "Coincidentally, I am not interested in the Holy Grail. I am only interested in the process of the Holy Grail War itself." Suze said, "finally, the Holy Grail is for you. You old bug will search and assassinate other imperial masters for me. How about it?"


    Jiantong dirty inkstone smiled coldly and turned into a group of insects to disperse.


    "Want to use me? Wild goose night, I won''t believe such an excuse. "


    "For the miracle of the third law and the pursuit of the Holy Grail, as long as it is a magician, it is inevitable. If you really want the process of the Holy Grail War, why do you need me to assassinate other kings? "


    "By all means, you are really like me..."


    As these insects were killed by Su Ze, the lingering sound curl of Jiantong dirty inkstone dissipated.


    Su Ze looked at the scene calmly. He was really a little unhappy. This old man was so greedy that he refused to accept the use, so that Su Ze''s idea of directly killing him could not be implemented.


    Where will the old guy put the basic engraving bug now?


    Jian Tong Yan''s eldest brother, Jian Tong Heye, or Jian Tong Shen Er, the son of Jian Tong Heye, these two people without magic ability should not be the target of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone.


    Speaking of it, tonight is also a coincidence... Why aren''t Jiantong Heye and Jiantong shener in Jiantong''s old house?


    Su Ze thought in his heart. He swept his mind and found an uninhabited and relatively remote house to live with Jian Tongying.


    "The call of the spirit can begin..." alaiye reminded.


    "Did it notice?" Suze asked.


    "It has not been detected yet, but... Relatively speaking, it will also detect the changed fate changes." "If it realizes that your presence will make mankind stronger and harmful to the planet, it is also possible to deal with it," alayeshi said


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Speaking of this, Su Ze''s biggest enemy this time should have been alaiye knowledge rather than Gaia - a disaster likely to be brought by a strong person who broke into the world. Alaiye knowledge should have mobilized a strong spirit to fight against this strong person.


    However, alayer''s consciousness unexpectedly becomes a part of the real world eroded by the world, and realizes the commonness between the real world and the reincarnation world. It is even ready to help the real world create a constellation of heroes and help mankind fight against many reincarnation worlds.


    Because of this particularity, alaiye knowledge has become Suze''s biggest helper.


    Gaia will instinctively resist if he realizes that Suze and alaiye know to work together - the human subconscious will pull a strong helper, it will certainly be uneasy. If he wants to weaken the other party, he''d better be completely eliminated.


    Because Gaia''s instinct is to protect the planet itself, so he doesn''t hesitate to destroy all mankind. So the stronger the human side, the more it will hit.


    "Forget it, if you have any means, just come and start the spirit call first."


    Su Ze took out Su Yingying''s holy relic and put it in front of him. The magic array outlined it.


    "Full, full, full, full, full, full..."


    "Cycle after cycle, the number is five"


    "However, when it is full, it is an abandoned machine"


    "I hereby declare that your body is entrusted to me; My destiny is attached to your sword "


    "Respond to the call of the Holy Grail. If you follow this will and this righteousness, respond to me!"


    "I swear that I will accomplish all good deeds in the world and punish all evil deeds in the world. I am the one who holds its chain."


    "You are the guardian of Libra, who comes from the wheel of inhibition for seven days of three great words and spirits!"


    A figure wearing glasses appeared on the magic array with a smile: "as the first spirit, what should I do? Lord? To fight some monster? "


    But then her face changed.


    Because the relevant information of the Grail War was projected on her, which completely surprised her.


    "Isn''t this the real world? Why did I come to this world to participate in this Holy Grail War? It''s totally different from what I said, Alaya! "


    "You mean, ready to turn into a spirit and fight for the real world?"


    Suze said.


    Su Yingying looked at Su Ze in surprise: "who are you? What do you mean? "


    "Do you know what you are? Su Yingying? " Su Ze said, "now it is in the reincarnation world fat. At present, it is the plot of the fourth Holy Grail War in the reincarnation world. I am a fighter from the real world. I summon you to participate in the fourth Holy Grail War as a spirit."


    Su Yingying was puzzled: "am I the spirit of the reincarnation world?"


    "No, why are you so familiar with all this? And how''s the real world now? Can you tell me? "

 Chapter 493

    Su Ze tells Su Yingying about Su Yingying''s parents, alaiye''s knowledge and what she will do next.


    Su Yingying was sad for a moment before she said, "I will try to cooperate with you, Mr. Maitreya, and try to make the world pass, so that everything can return to the right track. Alaiye''s knowledge should no longer be so hard. Do you need to find heroes? "


    Su Ze said: "there is no concept of hard work in alaiye consciousness. If one day alaiye consciousness feels tired and lack of strength, the human beings in this world will probably be destroyed."


    "Speaking of it, Mr. Maitreya, how long has it been since I disappeared... Have there been so many strong fighters in the real world¡¶ The reincarnation world of fat is the sixth level of reincarnation world. " Su Yingying asked curiously.


    Su Ze smiled: "that''s not true. Just think I''m very strong."


    Su Yingying was a little surprised. Only then did she realize that she should be facing stronger combatants in human beings.


    Is it a little rude?


    Su Ze checks Su Yingying''s spiritual status, and the job introduction is Berserker.


    It''s a crazy warrior... Without adding a special spell like that in the original book, Su Ze still summoned a crazy warrior, and he is still a crazy warrior who completely preserves his consciousness.


    Su Ze can imagine that Su Yingying''s attribute should be stronger than ordinary spiritual followers, which is exactly the convenience that alaiye knowledge specially provides to Su Ze.


    Moreover, as long as Su Ze perfectly replaces Jiantong yanye''s identity and Su Yingying replaces Lancelot''s crazy warrior job in the original book, the general role and summoning heroes in the original book should not change.


    Of course, the reason why arayechi chose this is that he understands the Messiah in and is also a person who can observe fate. Of course, maintaining the original general trend of fate is the best way to pass the customs.


    Similarly, in these days, the call of the spirit has begun.


    It snows all the year round in the einz Belen castle. Chesi of the guard palace and his wife Alice Phil von einz Belen stand in front of the long black cabinet, which contains the holy relic used to summon the spirit, the scabbard of King Arthur''s sword in legend.


    "Alice, Phil, what''s the state of the relic and the summoning array?"


    Wei Gong asked.


    With a little worry, Alice Phil said, "tonight is the most magical moment and the best time to summon the spirit, but does such a simple summoning array really summon the spirit?"


    "No problem. Spirit summoning is just a ritual. The Summoning Magic is provided by the Holy Grail. Now, start summoning. "


    With the light of singing and magic array, the blonde girl in blue skirt and armor appeared in front of them, looking solemn.


    "Are you my lord?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yuansaka Shichen''s home has been sent away. Yuansakai Kui''s and yuansakai Lin''s homes seem a little empty. After the chanting voice and the light of the magic array dissipate, the spirit with golden hair and gold armor stands with his arms raised.


    "Bastard, who allowed you to call the king without authorization?"


    Yuanban Shichen looked at Yanfeng Qili excitedly: "this Holy Grail War is our victory, Qili!"


    Yanfeng Qili always has a dead horse face. She doesn''t feel anything to be excited about.


    Well, although I''m not interested, you''re right


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the backyard of an ordinary house, a man in a red cloak was standing in the call array. Because his beard and hair were connected, he looked like a gorilla and was as strong as an orangutan.


    "Hahaha, are you my lord? I am Iskandar, the conqueror. Some people call me Alexander the great. Do you want to join me? "


    Berseker Su Yingying, saber altoria, Archer hero king, rider conquest King... As well as Lancer, assassin and caster.


    A total of seven followers, all summoned, and the fourth Grail War began.


    Su Ze is not anxious or slow, because he has been accompanying Jian Tongying these two days.


    The little girl has not been destroyed by the dirty inkstone of Jiantong with insect magic, nor has she been abused by the Jiantong family, but she has a sense of uneasiness about being abandoned by her family.


    Therefore, for uncle yanye, who used to take care of herself, Jian Tongying not only felt warm, but also felt that this was the last point of dependence.


    Of course, as a child, she has not yet completely despair, so she still has a glimmer of hope for returning to her original family and family reunion.


    Su Ze was also pitiful for the little girl''s future fate and saved her easily.


    But in the future, he won''t be a little soft on yuanban Shichen. He said it more bluntly. Jiantongying was the one he knew the plot could rescue, so he saved it.


    If it interferes with his customs clearance, yuanban Shichen and even jiantongying, who now looks pathetic, Su Ze will not be polite.


    Like yuansaka Shichen, he pays more attention to the identity of a magician than his identity as a human. Sometimes he can sacrifice human nature for the road of magic. In fact, he is not a normal human.


    After arranging jiantongying, Su Ze took Su Yingying around Dongmu city.


    "According to the setting of the Holy Grail War," Su Yingying whispered, "now that we defeat other followers, the Holy Grail will come, and then the world will completely pass the customs? It shouldn''t seem too difficult. "


    "No, not necessarily." Suze said.


    "These are all considered by you and alaiye. I don''t understand anyway..." Su Yingying said, "what do you want me to do, then do it."


    "Well, yes, you just need to consider your enemies."


    As they were talking, they looked at two dazzling people coming to the street - a beautiful man with long white hair, light red eyes, a hat, and a handsome boy with yellow hair and a suit.


    Su Ze looked at them with a smile.


    Alice Phil von einzbellen, with long white hair, also smiled politely. The handsome young man around her, or should be said to be a young girl full of heroism, saber altoria looked warily at the man and woman in front of her.


    There is no doubt that one of them is the emperor and the other is the spirit.


    But it was not clear who was the hero and who was the emperor for a moment: as an instinct, the girl wearing glasses seemed to be the hero, but her appearance and appearance were far inferior to those of the men around her, and her strength seemed to be stronger.


    Is there really a human being stronger than the spirit in the world?


    Altoria was very suspicious.


    The man''s appearance and charm are not inferior to the heroes of all ages. Are these two heroes?

 Chapter 494

    "What a nice day." Suze said.


    Altoria was a little strange, and Alice Phil wondered, "huh? We don''t know each other, do we? "


    "At present, Britain is the custom of meeting and greeting. As an ancient British king, you should understand --" Suze smiled.


    Altoria looked awe inspiring: "you can see my identity... Who are you? Is it also a spirit from the constellation of heroes? "


    "No, I''m just an ordinary human who summoned the spirit." Su Ze replied with a smile.


    "As a human being, you are too powerful."


    Altoria said in a deep voice, and then added: "my country has perished. Now Britain is the descendant of the aggressor I fought against. It has nothing to do with me. So now British etiquette doesn''t mean anything to me. "


    "That said, because they are all invaders and barbarians, they have looked for many of their ancestors, such as you, such as Rome, such as Greece... In fact, they are barbarians." Su Ze said, "are you interested in chatting?"


    "We who participated in the Holy Grail War are not qualified to communicate too much here in our spare time." Said altoria.


    "That''s really a harsh emperor." Su Ze sighed, "it''s not like the one over there -"


    what?


    And the spirit and the Lord?


    Altoria almost jumped up in surprise. As a follower, it was her own dereliction of duty!


    Looking back vigilantly, she saw a little boy with black hair and weak spirit, who was carried forward by a strong man with a laugh and a white short sleeved T-shirt.


    Aware of his gaze, the strong man stopped: "Oh, is there a war now? I haven''t taken a good look at the changes in the world today. "


    "They all said don''t talk like this. In this case, the other party will surely notice that there is a problem with us?" The boy with a weak voice shouted as much as he could, but unexpectedly imitated the Buddha like a spoiled child.


    The strong man with red hair laughed: "don''t underestimate the followers'' ability. Emperor, you see, they recognize each other, and they''re not bad on our side!"


    Speaking, he came forward carelessly.


    Su Ze indicated that six people came to one side of the street, a relatively unobtrusive place.


    "Hello, I''m rider, conqueror Iskandar. Are you going to war today?" Iskandar laughed and said.


    ¡°Rider£¡ How did you say your name? If you are targeted, what should you do? " His lord Weber verwitt said hastily, looking about to shed tears.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since you want to introduce yourself, of course you should show your sincerity?"


    Said Iskandar.


    Su Ze said: "Hello, conquest king. He is really a heroic hero. Today we are not going to war."


    "Well, we''re not ready to rush to war." Said Alice Phil.


    Iskandar scratched his head and said with a smile, "hahaha, after all, he is a king, so his mind should be bigger than ordinary people. Speaking of this, there is one thing I need to ask you. "


    Su Ze and Su Yingying look at him with Alice, Phil and altoria.


    "Will you join me and give me the Holy Grail? In return, I can treat you as friends and share the joy of conquering the world with you. "


    Su Yingying, Alice and Phil looked confused.


    Weber exclaimed in surprise, "rider, it''s impossible to think of such a thing?"


    "Yes, it is not only impossible, but also the biggest insult to us participating in the Holy Grail War." Altoria said in a deep voice, "what ideals and hopes do we hold to compete for the Holy Grail and yearn for the final victory. How can we give up the Holy Grail because of your words? Conquer the king and take back your words, otherwise it will also be an insult to the king. "


    "King? So, little girl, are you also a king? I don''t seem to have heard of it. " The conqueror smiled and said, "in addition, I will never take back what I said. If you are willing to join me, I will treat you as brothers and friends..."


    "Would you like to taste the little girl''s attack?" The angry altoria clenched the invisible sword in front of her with her palm, "the king of Conquest!"


    "It''s said that today is not the time for war?" Suze said, "how about you two calm down a little?"


    Altoria stopped talking and escorted Alice Phil away.


    "Then I''ll leave..." Alice and Phil waved, and they hurried away.


    Iskandar looked at Suze: "young brother, it looks good to talk. Do you want to join me?"


    Su Ze waved his hand: "there is no such plan for the time being. It''s better to go all out to win the Holy Grail War."


    "That''s a pity..." Iskandar said.


    "Since there is no effect, it is not a good time to start a war, so the enemy will be the next time. Speaking of it, who are you two, the spirit and the Lord? "


    "I am the emperor, and she is a spirit." Su Ze replied, "after all, you have reported your identity. I should answer your doubts more or less."


    Iskandar was surprised: "are you the emperor? My strength is beyond my expectation... Little imperial master, you are in trouble. "


    Weber, who was called the little Royal Lord by him, shouted angrily, "my trouble is not because you suddenly reveal your identity and name!"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, it doesn''t matter! Even if they are stronger, I will win the final victory, because I am the king of Conquest! " Iskandar smiled and waved, took Weber and said goodbye to Suze.


    Su Ze smiled at them and asked Su Yingying, "how''s it going? Are you sure? "


    Su Yingying thought seriously: "I still feel a little lack of confidence in dealing with such a super big man in history. However, because of your support, I should be in a better state than them. "


    "I have to say where the difference is, that is, as an ordinary person, I''m not good at fighting. I just look strong."


    "It doesn''t matter. You who become a hero won''t really be killed, and alaiye and I won''t really let you die." Suze said, "the first battle will begin soon."


    When night fell, the wharf position of Dongmu city sent out a breath of provocation, which seemed to challenge all the Royal masters and heroes.

 Chapter 495

    "Huh?"


    "This is the first battle?"


    Su Yingying asked strangely, "what does the other party think? Don''t we all have to hide all our intelligence as much as possible and win by any means? "


    "Probably because the other party is too strong, he has a mentality that can provoke all other imperial masters and heroes. Of course, this itself is also a temptation..." Su Ze said.


    At present, it is the spirit of Lancer who sends out a provocative smell. The Royal Lord is Kenneth, the "magic prodigy". Since he stepped into the magic Road, he has been riding a unique path and far ahead of his peers, so he has never suffered setbacks.


    This time I came to Dongmu city in the east to participate in the Holy Grail War, mainly to add a feat of "winning the Holy Grail War in the East" to my magic road resume. It can be said that he does not think that the Holy Grail is an indispensable and precious thing, but just wants to increase his prestige with victory.


    At the same time, he was very proud and conceited, and thought that he could crush the so-called royal family and other unsophisticated magicians.


    Although the spirit is not the strongest, because Kenneth creatively reformed the summoning system, the magic is supplied to the spirit by his fiancee sola, so that the spell is controlled by him. He can safely release his full strength and defeat other royal masters.


    "Let''s go and see if it''s still the original situation..."


    Su Ze said, grabbed Su Yingying''s shoulder and came to the wharf. As soon as he swept his mind, he saw that many eyes had gathered here because of the provocative signal sent by Lancer.


    The handsome man with a long and a short gun, wearing a close fitting light leather armor and a tear mole stood in the middle and looked at the two groups of people invited.


    A group of women with silver hair looked like the emperor. Surrounded by female heroes with golden hair and blue skirt armor.


    Another group is a handsome man, accompanied by a woman wearing glasses and modern clothes. Under the induction of these two people, the ability value is a little high. It''s not clear who is the spirit. However, sensing the fighting momentum and condescending bearing, the man should be a hero.


    "In response to my breath, there are two royal masters, and they all come with heroes. It''s really a good performance."


    Lancer opened his mouth and said, "it seems that the heroes participating in this Holy Grail War are not all cowards."


    "With a long gun, you should be Lancer?"


    Said altoria.


    "Yes, after all, this feature is too difficult to hide." Lancer said something and smiled, which made Alice Phil look at a loss. She seemed to stare at his face and couldn''t move. "I don''t know your job description yet. Can you say it?"


    Altoria stepped forward, stood in front of Alice Phil and scolded, "Lancer, it''s too rude to use Charm Magic on married women!"


    "Sorry, there''s nothing I can do about it. If you want to complain, just complain about your identity as a woman." Lancer smiled helplessly and said.


    "What a chilling speech." Su Ze said with a smile, "why do women complain about their identity as women?"


    Lancer was a little confused: "huh? What do you mean by "shaking cold"


    "When I heard you speak, I trembled with anger. I sweated all over in hot weather, my hands and feet were cold, and hell was empty. The devil was on earth. Can the world be better? What do women need to do to satisfy you? Tears are streaming down. The world is full of oppression against women. When can women really stand up? " Su Ze said solemnly, "that''s what I mean."


    "Oh, very interesting speech!" Altoria''s eyes brightened. "Are you such a pity on women? Women do have many things they can do... "


    "No, he''s just mocking." Lancer said, "in a word, I don''t mean to despise women, but it''s my ability or curse... In a word, can you tell me?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s good for us to expose your identity with a gun. We don''t need to expose our intelligence?"


    "Even so, I still prefer to fight and duel openly." Altoria said, "I am saber, who came at the call of the Lord to participate in the Holy Grail War."


    "Is such a majestic little girl saber with the strongest ability? It''s unexpected. " Lancer said.


    "It seems that we might as well fight directly."


    Because of Lancer''s Charm Magic and rude answer, altoria decided to start fighting and held the invisible sword.


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Lancer said boldly, one gun in one hand. When he was ready to wave the duel, he suddenly looked embarrassed.


    "It''s too much to say... Imperial Lord, please let me fight heartily and let me bring you victory..."


    But it seemed that his lord Kenneth did not agree. Helpless, Lancer had to speak to Su Ze with a somewhat humiliating look: "I don''t know the spirit of the job agency. In the face of saber, who has the strongest ability, my lord ordered me to join hands with you to meet the enemy. Are you willing?"


    Su Ze held her arm and Su Yingying smiled. After hearing Lancer''s request, she commented: "it''s a strange request. In this battle, each spirit has its own uniqueness and advantages. Generally speaking, only by cooperating with and trusting each other can we reach the end and possibly get the Holy Grail. Your Lord doesn''t look like you very well. Would you like to consider changing your Lord? "


    Lancer suddenly flew into a rage and pointed a long gun at Su Ze: "shut up, I will never allow you to insult the monarch I choose to serve!"


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s really a loyal dog. Unfortunately, your fate will be staged again... Your monarch doubts your ability and loyalty, and your monarch''s woman is hopelessly infatuated with you..."


    Lancer''s face changed. He jumped and waved his spear.


    This hero not only knew his identity, but also directly talked about the biggest sadness in his life, and cursed that his sad fate would be staged again!


    Whatever the reason, it will never be allowed¡ª¡ª


    "Stop, Lancer, I order you to stop!"


    The voice of Royal Lord Kenneth came: "communicate with this spirit, cooperate as much as possible, and defeat the strongest saber together!"


    "Lord!"


    Can''t you really compare the level of martial arts, but use this strategy to win? Are you sure I''ll lose to saber?


    Lancer dimuludo was unwilling to stop attacking and stared at the spirit in front of him. Although he wanted to fight, he finally chose to obey the emperor''s command.

 Chapter 496

    Lancer, dimuludo, in Celtic mythology, the chief warrior of the Irish Fiona knights, known as "unparalleled in the world" - dimuludo odina, the "glorious face".


    Because of his brilliant appearance, women couldn''t help falling in love with him, including Princess granny, fiancee of Knight Commander Finn. He never had the idea of infidelity, but Princess granny, who was deeply in love with him, forced him to elope with him with a spell, resulting in the failure of the marriage between the Knights and the country.


    It was a pity of his life that he could not be loyal to the monarch. It was also his greatest sorrow that this fate was caused by women.


    Therefore, when Suze said he repeated his fate again, he was so angry that he wanted to do it.


    In any case, he doesn''t want to repeat his original fate again.


    However, he had to obey the emperor''s orders, not only because the emperor had a curse to forcibly control him, but also because he sincerely regarded the emperor as a monarch and wanted to be loyal to the monarch and win the Holy Grail of victory for the monarch.


    "Forget it, don''t force it, Kenneth from London! You have a bad relationship with your follower. You don''t even know that your fiancee has been charmed by the follower. Do you want to repeat the tragedy of the Fiona knights? " Suze warned.


    Kenneth was stunned and then became angry: "Lancer, what''s going on and why my fiancee..."


    Dimuludo directly knelt down on one knee: "emperor, please listen to me. The glorious appearance is not an ability controlled by me, but a curse. I''ve never had anything against Lord sola! "


    "Yes, you don''t want anything, but just like Princess granny, head of Finn at the beginning, when sola provided you with magic, she probably wanted to find a chance to replenish your magic?"


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    I always feel that the atmosphere is suddenly strange. I heard something impolite


    Alice Phil and altoria thought strangely.


    On the other side, Kenneth, who was monitoring the whole situation at Dongmu Hotel, looked at sola around him. He always felt that his lemon hair seemed ready to change color at any time.


    "Enough, Lancer, retreat!"


    We must first crack the influence of this enchanting magic on sola - before the Holy Grail War, his wife almost ran away with others, and Kenneth felt very bad.


    If it weren''t for the warning of the hostile spirit, I didn''t notice it at all.


    Just as Lancer was about to retreat, a roaring bullock cart came down from the sky with thunder. On it sat a strong man like an orangutan. His laughter overshadowed the roar of the bullock cart: "Hahahahahaha, talk about love another day. Lancer, dilumudo from Fiona cavalry regiment, I am Iskandar, the conqueror of rider."


    "Would you like to join me and offer me the Holy Grail? In exchange, I can share with you the joy of conquering the world! "


    Dilumudo was distressed, and even let the fiancee of the monarch fall in love with his sad fate. Hearing Iskandar''s solicitation, he responded coldly: "no, the emperor is my monarch. I will not betray my monarch, but will fight for him until the last moment."


    After that, the body disappeared and returned to his royal Lord.


    When dilumudo disappeared, Iskandar, the conqueror, invited again: "you two, although I have met during the day, I am ready to invite you again. How about joining me?"


    Altoria took a deep breath: "conqueror, you should stop talking like this. After all, I am the king of Britain and can''t join you!"


    "Oh? So you are also the king? "


    As soon as Iskandar''s voice fell, a figure of golden armor appeared at the top of the street lamp: "there were two bastards who claimed to be the king at once. They simply didn''t pay attention to the king."


    Golden armor, golden hair, even earrings and fine decorations are golden. Red eyes despise everyone and look down on all living beings.


    "From ancient times to the present, I have always been the only real king''s hero in heaven and the world. The rest are just some bastards who falsely claim to be the king!"


    "It''s an uncomfortable arrogant speech. If this hero is a king, at least the minimum etiquette and mutual respect -" said Iskandar, the conqueror.


    Before he finished, Gilgamesh, the hero king of archer, the spirit of gold armor, raised his head: "are you asking for the king? Should the king respect the bastards? If it is a request, it should be more respectful! "


    "Just some bastards, not worthy of my respect!"


    Listening to the arrogant speech of the glittering spirit, Iskandar and altoria were stunned, including Alice Phil and Weber. They never thought that such a bad spirit would appear. They were full of dirty words and belittled other kings and spirits as "hybrids".


    While Gilgamesh was talking nonsense, Suze was also seriously considering how to end the fourth Grail War to be a perfect customs clearance. Among the seven followers, Su Ze has identified six assassins called by saber altoria, rider Iskandar, Archer Gilgamesh, Lancer dilumudo, Berserker Su YingYing and Yan Fengqi, the old man Hassan in the mountain.


    The only uncertainty is whether yushenglongzhijie, who should have summoned caster, will summon the original caster Jill de ray.


    Suze can consider defeating them and letting the Holy Grail come with malice. The problem is that if it is only the fourth Holy Grail War, and there are other wars for the Holy Grail in the follow-up, alayeshi is expected to feel dissatisfied.


    Take into account the mood of the collaborators - if alayeshi thinks Suze is doing bad and wrong, the strength of the spirit Suze has to face will certainly increase significantly.


    "It''s impolite to say anything." Altoria said, "unknown spirit, do you want to start fighting?"


    She said to Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh looked at her: "you are qualified only as a favorite princess, but if you challenge me, you are just a bastard who doesn''t know the height of the earth."


    "You guy --"


    Altoria roared and rushed forward.


    At this time, Su Ze said, "everyone can talk wildly, but there are few like you. The hero opposite will give his name."


    "Oh? Miscellaneous -- "


    As soon as Gilgamesh uttered a syllable, Su Ze''s eyes fell on Gilgamesh with real power.

 Chapter 497

    Caught off guard, Gilgamesh''s armor glowed brightly, trying to block Su Ze''s mental attack.


    After a dull bang, although he blocked the attack, Gilgamesh was knocked down from the top of the street lamp and stood on the ground.


    "You guy, how dare you!"


    Gilgamesh''s body was surrounded by countless ripples and golden light, and a treasure appeared in the center of each ripple.


    In the center of the treasures like museum exhibits, he roared angrily: "you have made the king stand on the flat ground and stand with the miscellaneous people. You should make atonement with death!"


    The voice fell, and dozens of treasures came straight to Su Ze like arrows off the string.


    Su Yingying, smiling, stood in front of Su Ze and whispered, "come for protection, absolutely immortal faith!"


    A shield stood in front of him, emitting a light white light, blocking out the treasures that flew in an instant.


    "Just throwing the treasure itself, the power is not a complete treasure power. Every treasure can play a dazzling brilliance in the hands of its own owner."


    Su Ze said: "the hero opposite, these treasures you have are not your own items, just conceptual possessions. Who is the spirit so forcibly occupied and claimed? You should announce your identity. Don''t even dare to do this. "


    "This king is the oldest and only king, the hero king!" Gilgamesh noticed that his attack failed and did not call the enemy in front of him "bastard" for the time being.


    "Hero King Gilgamesh..." Suze nodded slightly. "Your pride is a little too much."


    "Hum, I can''t see you like this -"


    Before she finished, Su Yingying stepped forward, clenched her fist and smashed it at Gilgamesh to block the foul language he was about to say.


    She has seen clearly that her strength as a spirit is far less than that of the Lord Maitreya. The only thing she can do is to help the Maitreya stop the rude behavior of the enemy.


    The thin girl with glasses smashed the hero king with her fist.


    The hero King sneered, and a big golden sword flew out and cut at the thin girl.


    The girl came forward without hesitation, with a light on her fist, smashed the golden sword, and then continued to fall on the hero king without stopping.


    "Boom!"


    In the surprised eyes of the hero King Gilgamesh, unparalleled power fell on him, made him fly out upside down, smashed through a wall and fell next to a family''s Kennel.


    "Ah - how dare you!"


    Gilgamesh stood up, reached out his hand without hesitation, took out his most powerful weapon from the treasure house and obediently left the sword ¡¤ EA. He wanted to use the most powerful heaven and earth to obediently leave the Bi star and solve the bastards who humiliated him!


    "King, please stop your anger a little." Yuansaka Shichen said, "for the final victory, now is not the time to use all your strength."


    "Shichen yuansaka, do you know what you''re doing? Trying to stop the king''s anger is a capital crime! " Yelled Gilgamesh.


    "If we finally win the Holy Grail, it is our enemy who is angry and helpless, isn''t it? As a king, victory is the most important." Said hirosaka Shichen.


    Gilgamesh snorted coldly, "there''s no next time, Shi Chen. I will forgive you only once for your boldness and arrogation. "


    In fact, I won''t forgive you even this time.


    Time minister, if you humiliate the king, you can only apologize with death!


    With the killing of linglie, Gilgamesh also disappeared in the original place. There were only six people left on the wharf: Su Ze, Su Yingying, Alice Phil, altoria Iskandar and Weber.


    Of course, there are others peeping in the dark.


    "Don''t other heroes want to say hello? Clearly, five of the seven heroes have appeared. " Su Ze smiled.


    "Probably, they won''t appear?" Iskandar said, "let''s go first. This time we''re not having a good time. I hope all seven heroes will appear next time!"


    After that, he drove the ox cart to the sky with a smile and soon disappeared.


    "The other two are assassins and casters who are not good at frontal combat. It''s too hard to force them to introduce themselves." Alice Phil said gently, "Mr. Jiantong yanye, as one of the three Royal contestants, I''m sorry that he didn''t recognize you before."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Su Ze, who has the identity of "Jiantong wild goose night", said, "this time, the contestants of the imperial three families are also competing with each other, and it is also necessary to keep a distance from each other."


    "Yes." Alice Phil said with a smile.


    "Then goodbye... I hope we can meet each other in the final duel of the Grail War."


    Su Ze said and left with Su Yingying.


    "Jiantong wild goose night - is it such an excellent magician?"


    On the other side, Wei Gong chiesi, who was observing the picture, frowned and thought.


    "And what about the female spirit with glasses, that terrible power, absolute defense? Which hero in history has such poor eyesight? Wearing modern clothes, you can''t see the characteristics of the times. "


    "Obviously, the other four heroes have revealed their true identity. Jiantong yanye also shows excellent intelligence inquiry ability, but hides the identity of this hero."


    "Being cautious and careful enough is a difficult enemy to deal with."


    In the hotel, Kenneth, his fiancee sola and yinglingdi lumudo are performing a dog blood Romance Drama.


    Kenneth smashed the chair angrily: "Lancer! You are not allowed to use enchantment magic on my fiancee! "


    "Even so, it''s my instinct, not..." dilumudo knelt on one knee and bowed his head.


    Sola looked at dilumudo with a reddish face: "Kenneth, don''t be too harsh on Lancer. I believe he didn''t mean it."


    When she said this, Kenneth suddenly got angry in his heart.


    "With the power of the spell, Lancer''s Charm Magic is invalid for sola!"


    Kenneth directly consumed a charm to force the binding effect on sola.


    Sola felt a lot more sober, but look at the angry Kenneth and the handsome dilumudo on one knee - always feel that a handsome man is better, but she has more or less reason and won''t fall in love with this handsome man.


    "Are you better? Sola. " Kenneth asked with concern.


    Sola smiled reluctantly. "Much better. Thank you, Kenneth."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Unexpectedly show such magic skills, wild goose night, you have been just pretending?"


    Yuanban Shichen muttered to himself. He didn''t notice that Gilgamesh returned with a killing opportunity, but considered his opponent.


    "I admit that you are an excellent magician who can disguise your talent to this extent. Even I am inferior to you."


    "Jiantong wild goose night, the biggest opponent of this Holy Grail War is you."

 Chapter 498

    "There should be no doubt about the identity of the assassin and the emperor."


    On the way back to the residence, Su Ze said to Su Yingying, "according to the information I know, find the possible caster."


    If Suze and alaiye cooperate well enough, Gaia doesn''t notice the soaring power of human consciousness and doesn''t do anything, then it should still be the two abnormal killers, yushenglongsuke and Jill de Lei.


    However, I always feel that Gaia''s existence can be concealed for a moment, and it is estimated that it can''t be concealed until now.


    Pass part of the information to Su Yingying. After seeing it, Su Yingying is filled with righteous indignation.


    Kill innocent children for fun, and get abnormal joy from it. The emperor and his followers are extremely disgusting garbage!


    "If it is such a hero and emperor," Su Yingying said with a clenched fist, "I must beat them down and save the children."


    "Yes, I allow you to do so."


    Suze said: "just a hint, saber who has just left is likely to be watched by them."


    Su Yingying nodded and began to be heroic. She looked carefully along the streets of Dongmu city to see if she could find the abnormal murderer group described by Su Ze.


    Returning to his residence, Su Ze pushed the door out, and a timid voice asked, "is it uncle yanye?"


    Su Ze replied, "yes."


    Jian Tongying quietly came out from the corner of the room: "Uncle yanye, is everything going well? I didn''t cook because I was too worried. Do you need to eat? I''ll do it now. "


    Su Ze said: "don''t worry so much, Sakura, it''s not a big problem."


    Take out some food from the carry on space and give it to Jian Tongying, indicating that she doesn''t have to be nervous.


    Jian Tongying was very careful. She ate her meal in small bites and looked at "Uncle yanye" constantly.


    "Uncle yanye, do you want to eat some food, too?"


    "Uncle yanye, are you thirsty? I can pour you water. "


    Su Ze could see the deep-rooted uneasiness in the little girl''s heart and the fear of being abandoned. If some people say that "injured little beast" is a deep non mainstream, jiantongying at the moment is the most appropriate description. This is an injured little beast.


    When she finished eating, Su Ze said, "Sakura, since you have been involved, let me tell you about the so-called magic family and the Holy Grail War."


    Jian Tongying nodded dully. After cleaning up the table and dishes, she stood seriously in front of Su Ze, waiting for teaching.


    "Don''t be so serious."


    "Don''t you have to?" Jiantongying had some doubts. When she was clever and serious, yuanban Shichen and jiantongdirty inkstone looked very satisfied. However, he was abandoned by his former father, Shi Chen.


    "The so-called magic is not the magic trick of the circus, but more similar to some legendary magic... In the magic world, the word magic is a more grand and miraculous thing, which is the lifelong pursuit of magicians."


    Su Ze said, "your father, Shichen yuanban, is proud that he was born in the magic family yuanban family. He regards the magic road as glory, and looks elegant. In fact, he despises people who can''t use magic with great pride."


    "Your mother, yuansakai, is a submissive woman. She is very obedient to her husband. She takes everything of her husband as her own. She has little ideas. She is like a tool for marriage. In fact, yuanban Shichen also chose her with the eyes of selecting tools. After all, when she was still Chancheng Kui, she was found to have good qualifications to breed the offspring of the magic family... "


    Jian Tongying looked at "Uncle yanye" suspiciously: Uncle yanye never said that about his mother. He always treated his mother, sister and me very gently... Now he actually evaluated his mother as a "tool"?


    "Therefore, your mother will never disobey the will of Shichen yuanban." Su Ze continued, "yuansaka Shichen chose yuansaka Lin to inherit the magic road of yuansaka family, which doomed yuansaka Ying not to inherit the magic Road, but yuansaka Ying has excellent magic talent, so it''s a pity to waste."


    "Therefore, when the Jiantong family, the same as the imperial family, proposed to let yuansakura inherit the magic road of the Jiantong family, yuansakura Shichen did not hesitate, even very happy. His two daughters have high magic talent. One inherits the magic road of yuanban family and the other inherits the magic road of Jiantong family. Do you know how much glory it is for him? "


    "Moreover, he thinks his two children will be grateful to themselves and give them the same bright and glorious magic path."


    "Glory?" Jian Tongying clenched her little hand, "Uncle yanye, it''s such a glorious thing to become a magician. Can even his family abandon him?"


    "In yuanban Shichen''s opinion, yes." Su Ze said, "his heart is filled with useless things such as glory, pride, elegance and etiquette, so that he has lost his humanity to a great extent. He may have loving feelings for his wife and his two daughters, but as long as he talks about magic, he thinks the way to be good to his family will become distorted. "


    "He knows that you may not be very smooth at Jiantong''s house, but he thinks it should be something you can bear. After all, for the glorious road of the magician, you will thank him for your achievements in the future."


    "From his point of view, it is really for your sake and has planned a better future for you."


    "This future... I don''t need it." Jian Tongying whispered, "I really want to be with my mother and Lin. even if I have no strength, I just want to be with my family."


    Su Ze touched her hair and Jian Tongying obediently leaned on his palm.


    "Uncle yanye, you won''t abandon me, will you?"


    Su Ze smiled a little and continued: "to make it clear about magic, let''s say the Holy Grail War. The earliest cause is that the royal family tried to use the Holy Grail War to complete the miracle of the third magic. The so-called Holy Grail wish itself is a fraud. In essence, it is the third magic realization form of soul materialization."


    "How can there be a universal wishing machine in this world? If you really seize the Holy Grail and give up the third magic, you can only use the great power of the Holy Grail to fulfill your wishes, and the general wishes may also be realized. For example, let the beloved fall in love with himself, such as having endless money... "


    Jian Tongying listened to Su zeshu in a daze, but her heart sank.


    Uncle yanye didn''t answer my question.


    So, uncle yanye, you may also abandon me and abandon me, right?


    A child like me, whose parents have abandoned... How should I rely on others?

 Chapter 499

    The third magic miracle involved in the Holy Grail War, the possible wishes, the restrictions of wishes... And the fact that the Holy Grail has now become a malicious "black Holy Grail". Su Ze finished talking about it one by one, but he saw a little girl standing in front of him, emitting a sense of despair.


    "Sakura, do you understand?"


    Jiantongying''s eyes were godless: "yes, I understand."


    "Why are you so lost?" Su Ze asked again.


    Jian Tongying sobbed in a low voice and didn''t answer.


    Su Ze asked again and again, and Jian Tongying said, "Uncle yanye, can I... Play any role? Can you use me and leave me with you? I''m willing to do it even against Shichen yuanban. Don''t abandon me, okay? "


    Su Ze looked at her strangely: isn''t it? In the middle of the original book, Tongyan night seems to have never heard jiantongying say such a thing, right? This is almost like a professional child abductor like big snake pill.


    So, shouldn''t my impression here in jiantongying be the amiable uncle yanye?


    How can she be regarded as such a person by Jian Tongying? Do I look bad and evil?


    "Sakura, did you misunderstand something?" Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Uncle yanye... Will you abandon me? If I can''t be used. " Jian Tongying asked.


    Su Ze was speechless: "I''m not going to use you."


    "So, will you abandon me?" Jian Tongying asked nervously.


    "Why do you think so?" Su Ze asked strangely.


    Jian Tongying shook her head and whispered.


    Su Ze realized that it was Jian Tongying''s memory that the big licking dog Tongyan night was only kind to yuansakai Kui, yuansakai Lin and yuansakai Ying''s mother and daughter, and never said any bad words; Just now, I talked about magic, magic and the Holy Grail War ruthlessly. By the way, I commented that the goddess yuansakui in the mind of Jian Tongyan night is a "tool", which makes Jian Tongying feel a great sense of insecurity.


    Originally, Jian Tongying felt uneasy and found that uncle yanye was more ruthless than in her memory, and she was even more uneasy after she might abandon herself.


    So there was the idea of "make full use of me, as long as you don''t abandon me", just like some children brainwashed by big snake pill.


    Now jiantongying wants a promise from Su Ze and won''t abandon her.


    "Sakura, don''t worry. After this Holy Grail War, Shichen yuansaka will die. You can go home and be with your mother and Lin yuansaka." Su Ze said, "don''t expect others not to abandon themselves. Just go back to your home and be with your family."


    Jian Tongying''s eyes widened and her mind was blank.


    Yuansaka Shichen''s death should have been a very sad thing - but if he died, he could go home and be with his mother and Lin, and his sadness was much reduced.


    Moreover, from the beginning, I was sent out, isn''t it yuansaka Shichen?


    Yes, from the beginning, it was Shi Chen''s fault. Everything was Shi Chen''s fault.


    As long as he dies, he can go home and live happily with his mother and Lin


    And mom, Mingming is only the tool of yuansaka Shichen, and accepts everything obediently all day. If marriage is like this, she is only a brainless tool to obey her husband''s words, is it also a good choice for her husband to become uncle yanye for the sake of my happiness and Lin?


    It''s not very good. If the original uncle yanye was ok, now uncle yanye may be more ruthless than yuanban Shichen. If he can use us, we can rely on him, perhaps it is another kind of happiness.


    I don''t know why, after a string in my heart was broken, there were some terrible and cold thoughts.


    After jiantongying''s shocked expression, she thought of these.


    Su Ze saw that her expression was wrong, stretched out his hand and felt a little idea. He was immediately shocked.


    Do you want to blacken so fast? Little girl, how old are you? These bad and blackened ideas are too powerful - it seems that Jian Tongying is too fragile at this time and is frightened by her words.


    With a slight sigh, Su Ze''s finger bounced, and an illusion appeared in Jian Tongying''s mind.


    Warm and beautiful memories wrapped her, let her despair and gloom gradually dissipate, and gradually fell asleep.


    Two hours later, Jian Tongying, who felt like sleeping for many days, stood up with a smile.


    Then, looking around, the smile gradually disappeared.


    "Uncle yanye, was I just dreaming?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "don''t think things are always so bad. Your future can be reunited with Lin."


    "Thank you, uncle yanye." This time, Jian Tongying finally stopped clinging to the question of "will uncle yanye abandon me" and had great hopes and expectations for the reunion with Lin.


    At this time, a door appeared in front of Suze, and alaiye''s voice came: "please come in, Gaia wants to talk to us."


    It seems that Gaia has found out, but is it settled by negotiation?


    Su Ze told Jian Tongying to open the door in front of her and walk in.


    It was neither day nor night, neither up nor down nor before and after. In such a space, two figures floated in front of Su Ze.


    One is Alaya, who looks like Su Yingying, and the other is a little girl with jiantongying''s appearance, which should be Gaia - as a collection of consciousness, they originally have no fixed image, but when they pull Su Ze in, they choose one from the nearby human images to show it.


    "Want to talk, Gaia?"


    Suze asked.


    Gaia, who looks like Jian Tongying, replied, "yes, we should talk about it. The birth and rise of this planet, and its possible demise... "


    "I don''t know why you want to talk about this topic. For me, the fact is obvious. The destruction of the planet is not simple, but the destruction of mankind is much simpler. What are you worried about? " Suze asked.


    Gaia was interested: "may mankind perish?"


    "Yes, human beings are killing themselves, developing the largest weapons, killing each other and desperately exploiting their compatriots, which leads to fewer children and infertility... Although alaiye knowledge is a collection of human consciousness, it is impossible to stop all this." Suze said, "Gaia, are you excited about it?"


    "Of course, for this planet, humans are the biggest pests." Gaia said, "it''s true even if alayeshi always opposes me..."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "should I advise you to watch less environmental protection publicity films? The conclusion that human beings are pests of the planet was put forward by some extreme environmentalists in human beings. In fact, the planet will not disappear in hundreds of millions of years, and human beings can predict that it will almost be destroyed in ten thousand years. "

 Chapter 500

    "Instead of worrying about the destruction of the planet by human beings, it''s better to worry about the damage caused by an asteroid in the universe."


    Suze said to Gaia.


    "In fact, as the planet itself, even if an asteroid blows up one tenth of the planet, you are still alive. Human beings and all creatures are extinct... The planet should not be dead. So what are you worried about? "


    "If Gaia''s wisdom and existence depend on life and all things, then human beings are a part of you. If you don''t rely on life, but the will of the planet itself, you treat it well, that is, there are only destroyed human beings and no destroyed planet."


    "Even if half of the planet is left, it still exists, and even one tenth of the planet is lost. Whether it is made by human beings, caused by meteors, or for any other reason, human beings are dead."


    Gaia looked suspicious: "is that so?"


    Of course.


    The so-called love for the earth has always been the propaganda of human beings to protect themselves. If the earth''s environment is 100 times worse, the planet can still exist and operate. If the environment is one or two times worse, the human race is estimated to be extinct.


    Only extreme environmental protection is stupid ¡Á I think that human beings are pests of the earth. If human beings live again, the earth will be destroyed - Taking nuclear bombs as an example, nuclear bombs all over the world explode, which is just a matter handling and transfer for the earth. The following nuclear explosion clouds and huge amounts of radiation around the world may lead to the extinction of organisms and human beings.


    But what does it have to do with the earth?


    There are no human beings on the earth, which is not suitable for life, but the planet still exists.


    It is an objective fact that the earth will not be destroyed if mankind is destroyed.


    I don''t know why Gaia has to destroy mankind


    Countless villains on the island have such ideals: in order to protect the environment, animals and the planet, we must do what we do to human beings... In the past, it was ridiculous to protect the planet. The planet really doesn''t need human protection! When man destroys the planet, he will destroy himself first.


    Suze''s story made the atmosphere a little awkward. Alaiye said, "will mankind really be destroyed?"


    "It should be. Mankind itself will be destroyed. You and I can''t stop it. We can only do what we should do at present, such as helping mankind solve problems." Suze responded.


    Gaia also said in some confusion, "well - if human beings are destroyed, the planet will be all right. It seems that I don''t have to care about the Grail War? For example, the Holy Grail full of malice, human beings who kill each other, human beings and heroes who fight each other have nothing to do with me. "


    Right, right. Isn''t that a high level of thought?


    This is the expression of the will of the planet.


    Su Ze spread his hand and said with a smile, "so, what are we going to talk about today? Let''s get to know each other. I''ve cleared this reincarnation world. You''ll be fine as usual. Is there no problem? "


    I always feel that there seems to be a problem


    It seems quite different from the previous inherent ideas, which makes Gaia and alayer''s knowledge a little difficult to accept. Are we all wrong?


    After thinking for a long time, Alaya and Gaia nodded one after another.


    "No problem."


    "No problem," said Suze. "Then I''ll leave?"


    "Well, can I help you? That kind of malice is still very difficult to deal with, and there is no concept of quantity and weight. If we let it go, mankind may be polluted. " Alaya said.


    "Don''t worry, I had some ideas." Su Ze said and smiled again. "If I''m not ready to pass the customs, in fact, I feel I should let these malicious spread. The malice of mankind is returned to mankind. In the end, it is only that mankind has restored its most vicious original appearance, but it is very real. "


    "Then you are really bad enough..." alaiye said.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "I just feel that some settings in this world are really secondary and yellow. I just want to challenge people."


    For example, can people think of wonderful adjectives such as saber, yuanban Lin, and Tongying between high-temperature furnaces? It''s hard to imagine what kind of environment the people who write these adjectives work in and what crazy things they do.


    After saying these words, Su Ze understood that the biggest difficulty of the sixth level reincarnation world has actually passed, and the next thing to face is the battle of the fourth and fifth level reincarnation world.


    It''s not too difficult for Suze to persuade the two consciousness aggregates of Alaya consciousness and Gaia not to intervene. It''s not difficult for him to rely on the strength of the original fourth Holy Grail War. It''s not even difficult for altoria to make every effort to pledge the sword of victory and for Gilgamesh to open up the star of disobedience.


    Because, according to the original description, they fought more than once, and the fourth and fifth grail wars described their power in great detail - especially Gilgamesh''s obedient sword, which was described as the first sword, but the actual power was to blow it out with all his strength to destroy several kilometers of streets or a park.


    Although it is indeed a strong attack, there is no doubt that it is far from the beginning of the world.


    According to the setting of fat, "shendai" and "modern" are completely different times. "Shendai" can be an earth breaking treasure, because the supply of magical energy is reduced to a very small extent, it''s good to play such power.


    He pushed the door out and said goodbye to alaiye knowledge and Gaia. Su Ze had no greatest difficulty in customs clearance and was in a good mood.


    This time, although it is also the sixth level reincarnation world, the actual difficulty of the whole reincarnation world is greatly reduced because alaiye''s knowledge erodes the real world in advance, connects with Suze, and connects with Suze and Gaia.


    It''s totally different from the world of "havoc in heaven".


    Next, I can exert all my strength to solve the problem of the whole Holy Grail War.


    "Uncle yanye, the door disappeared." Jiantongying looked at the door that Su Ze came out and slowly disappeared. She couldn''t help but remind her.


    Suze smiled: "don''t worry about such a small thing. The Holy Grail War will end soon."


    "Su Yingying, have you found yushenglongzhijie and caster?" With the connection between the emperor and his followers, Su Ze asked.


    "Not found yet."


    Su Yingying responded.


    Su Ze told Jian Tongying two words, his mind worked and smiled again.


    A strange insect lurks under the leaves outside the window.


    The old bug Jiantong dirty inkstone has found here. It is estimated that he wants to find a chance to take Jiantong Ying back.

 Chapter 501

    To the extent that the old bug lives, dare to send the bug again carefully, and then try to get jiantongying, that must be enough assurance.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t make much sense to Suze.


    Before, Su Ze didn''t chase him and kill him directly. He mainly didn''t know Gaia''s attitude. For fear that he would show too strong ability, Gaia sent tricky guys with unlimited magic supply such as demon God and destroyer to make trouble.


    Now, after reaching a consensus with alayeshi and Gaia, can Suze let the old bug run away when he can let go?


    No longer release the gravity to pull the insect in front of him, directly absorb the soul and soul, and make a small idea in the insect formed by insect magic.


    Then locate it instantaneously.


    I found you, old bug!


    In the dark place at the other end of Dongmu City, the core of Jiantong dirty inkstone wriggles. If you feel it, you will immediately run in the direction of one side of the sewer.


    At the moment of approaching the sewer entrance, a white light enveloped it.


    "Old bug, I really think I can''t catch you?"


    The unimaginable figure of Jiantong dirty inkstone appeared in the air. It was the man who saw the last scene of the insect magic, the Jiantong wild goose night that took away jiantongying.


    Faster than you think?


    No, it''s not so much speed as instant movement in this place.


    What kind of magic can reach this level? Can such a degree of magic be called magic? Maybe it should be called magic?


    With this idea, Jiantong dirty inkstone raised an incredible guess in her heart.


    Jian Tong Yan night, is it really the Jian Tong Yan night you know? Mingming Jiantong wild goose night develops a tree magic, which is based on the water attribute of Jiantong family and also has the characteristics of absorption. What kind of magic or treasure can make him find himself instantly!


    "Wild goose night..."


    Jiantong dirty inkstone tried to shake each other with his own words: "you did a good job, I recognize you."


    Just now the phantom moved over and caught the fatal weakness of Jiantong dirty inkstone, Su Ze sneered.


    "Do you recognize me? What are you? I still need your approval? "


    If it was a normal time, a year ago, Jiantong wild goose night, which had not exposed such terrible strength, dared to be rude to the old bug, it would be cleaned up by the old bug.


    But now, the old bug''s voice is extremely patient, and does not show his dark side as much as possible, but only shows how kind he is.


    "Wild goose night, what are you talking about... Isn''t the so-called family fetters and blood ties engraved in our bodies from the beginning?" Jiantong dirty inkstone said with a smile, "the previous training can only be regarded as a small test on your magic road. Now I sincerely recognize you. You are the most qualified owner of Jiantong family."


    "From now on -"


    "Does it make sense? Jiantong dirty inkstone, or the great magician Marich zorgen who has lived for many years, what''s going on in the so-called Jiantong family? You should know what''s going on better than everyone else? "


    The core of Jiantong dirty inkstone was silent, and then it twisted and hissed wildly.


    "Where on earth did you know the name?"


    "Dare not face your past? Jiantong wild goose night''s nominal father... "Su Ze smiled," or basically, you are a species different from human beings, a complete madman, mariqi zorgen! "


    The engraver didn''t answer this question - or for him, these things may not be necessary to care about at this moment.


    In the process of Jiantong dirty inkstone hiding his soul in insects and reincarnating again and again, perhaps it is the overall decay of the body to the soul, or he has become insects too many times and has possessed more non-human instincts.


    At present, he should probably call it "it" more accurately. He wants to follow his instinct and let himself live, that''s all. For this purpose, the Grail War or anything else needs to retreat.


    "Let me go, I can work for you. I know the Holy Grail best. I can help you get the Holy Grail and win!"


    Said Tong dirty inkstone among the old insects.


    "That''s a pity. I don''t need your understanding of the Holy Grail. I just want you to die."


    After su Ze said that, he clenched his hand in the sad scream of the engraving insect. The white light that clenched the dirty inkstone of Jiantong also tightened, crushed the engraving insect, and then wiped out the rotten soul.


    With the death of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, the scattered insects around and the insects made by magic also fell to the ground and died one after another.


    Su Ze finished the work and looked at a shadow in the woods.


    "Yanfeng Qili?"


    An expressionless man, escorted by the spirit of the assassin, came out. It was Yan Fengqi Li, the son of Yan fenglizheng, the supervisor of the Holy Grail War, who was also a disciple of Shichen yuansaka and the emperor of the assassin of the Holy Grail War.


    It can also be seen how high is the possibility of victory under normal circumstances.


    The supervisor opened the back door to help, and the two imperial masters joined hands to summon an extremely powerful hero king, who looked like he would never lose - but what Shichen yuansaka didn''t expect was that his hero Gilgamesh would be so arrogant and unrestrained, because his "offense" was ready to use Yanfeng Qili to provoke internal strife.


    At this time, Yanfeng Qili appeared here partly because of coincidence, and the other half because his heroic spirit "old man in the mountain" noticed some movement nearby, so he crossed a street and came here.


    Watching Jiantong wild goose kill the engraved insect called "old bug" at night, Yanfeng Qili had some conjectures, but she was not very sure.


    However, just that guess had made him feel very happy.


    Is that possible? If so, isn''t it too interesting?


    Yanfeng Qili felt that she was raising interest unprecedentedly, and the feeling that she had never had before came out.


    "Jiantong wild goose night, what are you doing here? No follower is by your side to protect you? "


    Yanfeng Qili asked.


    "Follower, that''s not true." Suze said.


    "Well, it seems that today is the day you die. You are the first of the seven Royal lords to leave." Yanfeng Qili said.


    "Maybe you left first."


    Su Ze said this and saw Yanfeng Qili''s face. It was an expression of expectation. It was not all the expressions at this moment.


    "Jiantong wild goose night, answer me a question. Is the bug you just called an old bug your father Jiantong dirty inkstone?" Yanfeng Qili asked eagerly.

 Chapter 502

    Suze looked at him strangely and touched his chin.


    "Oh, it''s strange. Why do you care about this? Do you have any relatives with Jiantong dirty inkstone? "


    "So it is!"


    Driven by the sudden great excitement, Yanfeng Qili involuntarily made a high voice: "you really are. You just killed your father Jiantong dirty inkstone! How does it feel? Why? How does it feel to kill him? Did you find a meaning? "


    "Since I was born, I have been wrapped in thick armor and can''t show it to anyone. Even I don''t know how to please myself. Have you found the meaning?"


    Su Ze stared at him, the "pleasure monster" who killed and set fire and was born anti-human in the original work.


    It seems that Yan Fengqi Li is the most persistent ascetic monk. She has no complaints and accepts the hardest training. She is very stubborn. She even looks more like a ascetic priest than his father Yan Fengli.


    In fact, he was born anti human and anti social. He never knew what happiness was. Physical pain and spicy food were all his ways to comfort himself. It was not until Gilgamesh bewitched him and killed master yuanban Shichen and his father Yanfeng Lizheng, who felt real happiness, that he really realized his dirty and incurable nature.


    At this moment, Yanfeng Qili is not aware of his own nature, but he is curious about the ruthless Wei Gong Qisi - does this ruthless man have the same confusion as himself and don''t know what happiness is?


    He was wrong. Wei Gong Chesi didn''t know what happiness was, but had a happy life, tried his best to put a heavy burden on himself, and wanted to save others. For this reason, he didn''t hesitate to kill and torture himself.


    Weigong Chesi is a guy who thinks he is the Savior and just partner, and decides the fate of others according to his own standards. He has more truth, goodness and beauty than normal people, and more vicious speculation than normal people.


    At the moment, aware of the scene of "patricide" in Jiantong wild goose night, Yanfeng Qili was instinctively excited. Even he didn''t know what he was excited about.


    "The meaning of my life has long been found. It''s not what you think." Su Ze said to Yanfeng Qili, "Jiantong dirty inkstone is a disgusting old bug. His life is not good for anyone."


    "Instead, it''s Yanfeng Qili. How about I help you find the meaning of life?"


    Originally, out of hatred, Jian Tong Yan killed his father Jian Tong dirty inkstone at night? Yanfeng Qili always felt less excited.


    Hearing the words of "Jiantong wild goose night" opposite, he looked at him very seriously: "the meaning of my life is to contribute to the church and to the requirements of my father and master --"


    "Of course not."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "think about it. How is your master treating you?"


    "Very valued." Yanfeng Qili said, "I will never betray him."


    "Yes, he thinks highly of you and thinks you will never betray him. You pierce his body from behind when he is not prepared. Feel his blood, his amazement... He doesn''t understand why you betrayed him and why you poisoned him. "


    Su Ze said faintly and described.


    Yanfeng Qili felt that her scalp was numb, and a chill rose from her tail vertebrae and came all the way to her head. This feeling was like standing naked in the ice and snow and being watched by the inter Tongyan night in front of her.


    But the uncontrollable excitement came out like this.


    He wants to do this, he wants to do this!


    He wanted to see the posture and expression of yuansaka Shichen, who always maintained an elegant state, was broken, died in amazement, everything was taken away, polluted and trampled! Obviously, he valued his master so much and was such an elegant gentleman, but he died in an unexpected place and in the hands of unexpected people!


    "Your father said Feng Li Zheng and looked old-fashioned and stubborn." Suze continued, "but I have deep love for you. He arranged everything for you and prepared you to inherit everything from him... How do you feel holding a dagger through his heart?"


    Yanfeng Qili lowered her head and sent out a slight shake.


    "What? Will this level of emotional collision make you feel sad and sad? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha -"


    In response to Su Ze, it was not a tearful face, but a distorted and laughing face. Yan Fengqi didn''t feel sad at all, but shook his body unconsciously because of the excitement in his heart.


    It''s wonderful... It''s wonderful... Just think about it, it''s wonderful!


    What twisted and terrible thing am I!


    What kind of monster am I! Did Yan Fengli summon the devil of hell, leaving me as an evil thing, or intersecting with wild dogs, leaving me as a disgusting thing worse than dogs?


    Yanfeng Qili felt her own nature, her own requirements and ideas, and the unprecedented taste surged in her heart.


    The meaning of his life is like playing with people''s hearts, betraying the goodwill of others, and hurting those who are friendly to himself - if you hurt them, you will feel joy!


    "Thank you very much!"


    Yan Fengqi saluted Su Ze happily: "thank you very much! Let me recognize my essence. I... thank you very much, Jiantong yanye. "


    "As a gift of thanks, I''ll kill you today! We must kill you and make you feel pain and regret! "


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s really a pleasant guy. I was the first one to kill?"


    Move the palm of your hand and release the heaven and earth magic power in your sleeve. Yanfeng Qili and the separation of the old people in Yingling mountain only feel that the sky is dark and the earth turns to the sky, and return to God. In front of you is a giant. The giant looks like "the night of tongs and geese".


    In a blink of an eye, they were all surrounded by Su Ze.


    "Do you still want to kill me?" Suze asked.


    Yanfeng Qili shook his head. Although he was full of malice, he at least knew what he could and could not do.


    "Although you don''t want to kill me, I have to teach you a lesson."


    Su Ze said, and with a flick of his finger, Yanfeng Qili felt very itchy on his body. He couldn''t help finding a big tree and tried to hold it.


    When he came back to his senses, "Jiantong wild goose night" did not know how long he had left. His clothes had turned into rags, his body was bloodstained and in great pain, and even the bark had been worn off.


    Why do you choose to punish me in this way?


    Yan Fengqi Li slowly returned to yuanban''s house with the help of Yingling.

 Chapter 503

    Flying Thor!


    Suze appeared on the periphery of a forest.


    Su Yingying finds the trace of saber altoria and caster Jill de Lei. Therefore, Su Ze directly blinks over after handling Yanfeng Qili and reaches Su Yingying''s back.


    As for Yanfeng Qili, when he returns to yuanban''s house, it is estimated that he will soon start against yuanban Shichen and let them kill each other.


    In the small tree forest, a group of dirty twisted demons waving tentacles appeared, and caster Jill de ray, with eyes as high as frogs, feverishly watched the righteous and awe inspiring girl surrounded by demons.


    "Saint, don''t you know me?"


    "All evil gods, how cruel it is for me and the saint not to recognize each other - but I will never give in -"


    Altoria said in a deep voice, "it''s all said, caster. Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know you."


    "Oh, ah!"


    Jill de ray stared at the frog''s bulging eyes, which occupied half the size of his face, and uncontrollably shed tears.


    "Saint, my saint! That high spirited posture, the appearance of striving! "


    "I will never admit my mistake! Damn God, can we never recognize each other in this way? I won''t give in! "


    "You won''t give in," Suze interrupted. "You''re the French marshal. He''s King Arthur against the yanggru in Celtic mythology. Even if you later have a nationality, it''s British. You''re not a country. What do you say?"


    Jill de Ray''s mouth opened: "there it is! God''s running dog, trying to confuse me so that I can''t see the truth! Can you, a god running dog like you, know what love is and what justice is? "


    "Your love for saints and people will be yours forever..."


    "Earth burst sky star!"


    Su Ze only felt disgusted when he saw it. As soon as he grasped it with his palm, he wrapped Jill de ray, including the demons, into heaven with gravity, and then crushed it into powder.


    Garbage that kills young children is not qualified to talk about "love"!


    By the way, find yushenglongzhijie through his memory, as well as his little backhand, which are all destroyed and expelled. Laleier''s text was also put away by Suze to avoid accidents and summon sea demons.


    When she blinked back, altoria and Alice Phil were thanking Su Yingying.


    However, the appearance of Suze immediately alerted altoria.


    Powerful enough to kill caster without injury, the hero is not easy to deal with.


    "When saber, Lancer, Archer, rider, caster and assassin have been confirmed, are you the hero of crazy warrior?" Alice Phil looked at Su Ze curiously and said, "obviously, you should be a crazy soldier who has lost his mind, but you are so calm and rational, and you don''t even have iconic treasures with your bare hands. Which big man are you in history?"


    Suze smiled, "Alice, Phil, why do you think so?"


    "Why must I be an Yingling? Can''t Yingling be the girl with glasses in front of you?"


    Alice Phil shook her head slightly: "although the girl has shown her strength against the hero King Gilgamesh, it is also a terrible fighting force of the heroic level."


    "But modern dress, unheard of names and abilities far inferior to you have to make us think that you are the real hero -"


    Her words stopped. Suze raised his front arm and showed him the spell seal on it.


    "Impossible!"


    Altoria called out her own voice, which was also the voice of Alice Phil.


    A royal Lord is so powerful that he surpasses the spirit! Heroes are ancient myths, legends and heroes that exceed the limits of human ability.


    Can it be said that this man has surpassed ancient myths and heroes?


    "Who the hell are you!"


    "How can the Tongyan night have such strong power?"


    Su Ze smiled: "this question is a good one. I would not have told others easily, but because of the special situation of the world, alaiye knowledge and Gaia''s inhibitive power that would not appear have turned into human form and discussed with me, so there is no big problem in how I say and act."


    "Then listen!"


    "I am a visitor from a different world, who suppresses the order of a country, threatens the whole world and makes the race proud of me. I have also cleared many reincarnation worlds, from modern times to ancient times, from legends to different worlds, from destroying the world to saving the world, from protecting mankind to indulging in sound and color. "


    "I once had an ambition to know everything and be omnipotent."


    "So now my name can be called Maitreya! As for Jiantong wild goose night, it''s just another identity code for me in this world. Don''t think I really came from the Jiantong family. "


    She pressed her lips slightly, and altoria looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Alice Phil also stared in surprise, and even the impact of caster''s death dissipated a lot - as the carrier of the Holy Grail, whenever a spirit dies, it will be contained in her body and begin to conceive the Holy Grail. Therefore, Alice Phil was actually a little uncomfortable after caster was killed.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the identity of "Jiantong wild goose night" recognized in the eyes of people was actually false. Did Jiantong wild goose night not exist from the beginning?


    This is shocking.


    With such a powerful guy participating in the Holy Grail War, how can this Holy Grail War win?


    In their shocked eyes, Su Ze said: "caster exits and there are five remaining enemies. I look forward to your performance, especially saber, and finally solve you. How about it?"


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Cried altoria in a deep voice.


    Su Ze waved his hand, motioned that he didn''t underestimate her, and said, "at this moment, Wei Gong Chesi and jiuyu wumi should also be watching here? Can you talk to me directly? "


    Alice Phil took out a headset, asked in a low voice, and then handed it to Suze with a smile: "Chesi is willing to talk to you."


    With a headset, Su Ze''s eyes looked at the sight of the sniper gun and waved to the hidden Weigong Qisi and jiuyu wumi.


    "Since just now, is what you said false or true?"


    "What is your purpose?"


    Wei Gong Chesi''s voice was very heavy. Just listening, it was like this man standing in front of him, looking like he had just died of his wife and had a deep hatred - well, this description was also familiar... Compared with the dingyuandu of the reincarnation world in EVA.

 Chapter 504

    "Of course I''m telling the truth, because I don''t have any need to deceive you."


    "My purpose is just to help you pass a story."


    Su Ze is outspoken about Wei Gong''s cutting heir.


    "A story about customs clearance?"


    Wei Gong Chesi didn''t understand this description at all. He focused on the picture in the sight. The handsome young man was stronger and more eye-catching than his own spirit.


    The completely unexpected participants are not only the Jiantong wild goose night of Jiantong family, but visitors from different worlds, completely replacing the existence of Jiantong wild goose night. This kind of magic, which completely replaces the concept, shows strength that completely exceeds the understanding of Wei Gong Qisi.


    Even, it can be imagined that the power used by the other party is likely to be completely different from the power of magic.


    "Are you confused? Wei Gong cuts his heir. "


    Suze said.


    Wei Gong chiesi did not answer or ask. For the unknown, he will not make a fuss, but will think about what methods should be used to kill each other in order to ensure the final victory of the Holy Grail War.


    "Forget it, a guy like you is essentially nothing but rubbish claiming justice and moving yourself. In fact, there is no need to explain too much to you."


    Suze continued, "on the contrary, Alice Phil and altoria are much more lovely. If you have nothing to say, you can continue to do your own business. Today I have to send another emperor out. "


    There was silence in the headset, and the idea in Weigong''s heart was not expressed.


    However, Alice Phil has defended him, even a little angry.


    "Mr. Jiantong yanye, no, Mr. Miluo... Chesi is a very gentle man. Please don''t say that about him."


    Altoria''s focus is another part: "say a king, actually use the word cute. Are you serious?"


    "Of course," said Suze, "loveliness is also a part of dignity. You can understand that I''m praising your dignity."


    "Nonsense!"


    As altoria spoke, her palm had clenched the sword, and it seemed that she was really anxious to attack: "when will this nonsense continue?"


    Su Ze is too lazy to comment on whether Wei Gong Chesi is gentle. A person has suffered since childhood and has lofty ideals. It is a routine of the protagonist''s template. But if you think you are the only savior, add drama to yourself without authorization, and think you can decide other people''s lives, this is a distorted pervert.


    No matter how gentle the pervert is, no matter how lofty the ideal is, it is also a pervert.


    There seems to be no need to argue whether altoria is cute - of course it is.


    "Su Yingying, go back and protect Xiaoying."


    Su Ze ordered Su Yingying, but he disappeared in front of everyone.


    Su Yingying leaned slightly towards Alice, Phil and altoria, and then yinglinghua left.


    Xiaoying... Should it be jiantongying?


    His weakness is the little girl adopted by yuanban family to Jiantong family.


    Wei Gong Qiesi also began to give orders to jiuyu wumi to search for the whereabouts of the little girl, and try to hold the little girl in his hand. If possible, he forced the "Maitreya" to give up the power of resistance.


    The best situation is to kill this strange alien visitor and let the spirit exit.


    However, this may not be easy to achieve.


    King Arthur altoria, who is too idealistic, is afraid that only by using the power of the curse can she take the initiative to attack Su YingYing and create an opportunity for jiuyu wumi to kidnap the little girl?


    Wei Gong cut Si lit a cigarette and thought quietly in the smoke.


    "Kenneth, how about fighting once?"


    In Dongmu City, in mid air outside Hyatt Hotel, Su Ze, who appeared here, said.


    Kenneth stood at the window, staring at the sudden enemy.


    "Jiantong wild goose night... People from the magic family?"


    Flying in the sky out of thin air depends on the magic application that I don''t even see through... It''s a great magic.


    Kenneth thought in his heart, and then ordered Lancer dimuludo to protect his fiancee sola, and said to the "Jiantong wild goose night" flying in mid air: "if the battle has begun now?"


    "Standing outside my carefully arranged magic position, do you think I need to get out of this place and give up all these advantages?"


    Su Ze smiled: "are you sure?"


    "Of course, it is certain that the magician''s duel, full preparation and insufficient preparation, itself is the comparison of strength and mind." Said Kenneth.


    Among the 32 storey buildings of Hyatt Regency Hotel, 24 floors are covered by Kenneth''s boundary, even the sewer is not missed, and the corridor is also alienated by its space. There are three special magic furnaces for Kenneth and dozens of evil spirits and monsters summoned instead of hounds.


    Even assassin, who has the ability to block breath, is difficult to enter the "magic workshop" called the magic fortress without being noticed.


    Therefore, Kenneth, who has excellent magic talent, has sufficient confidence to defeat all incoming enemies in this magic position. Moreover, the other party does not seem to be an ordinary mediocre. Of course, Kenneth will not foolishly give up his "magic workshop".


    In the original work, Kenneth was killed in the plot. Each item was restrained by the seemingly less powerful Weigong Chesi - "magic workshop" was directly destroyed by a powerful bomb with excellent magic ability. As a result, after being killed by the origin of Weigong Chesi, the magic circuit was completely destroyed because of his own magic.


    The most tragic thing is that he loved his fiancee sola deeply, but sola was not interested in him. Wei Gong Chesi threatened him with sola, so he let Lancer commit suicide and quit the Holy Grail War.


    After that, Wei Gong Chesi drilled a loophole and killed sola and him.


    Suze remembered that he had pity on Kenneth: he first set an excellent genius identity and was very proficient in magic. Then he was killed by the plot and restrained to death by the garbage of Wei Gong''s cutting heir, which has no moral character.


    That''s why I came to do it myself and let Kenneth show enough talent and exit smoothly.


    Like the garbage of Weigong Chesi, he should continue to show his meanness and finally die ugly. He did everything in the name of justice. He was terminally ill.


    However, it seems that Kenneth is not stupid and has no intention to rush out of Hyatt Hotel.


    Su Ze smiled and tried to lead other humans in Hyatt Hotel away.


    Then with a wave of his hand, a white light directly broke the magic defense. This white light seemed to cut everything and the whole building.

 Chapter 505

    The building was cut horizontally?


    The three floors where Kenneth, sola and Lancer are located, as well as the five floors above, are floating in the air and lifted by an invisible repulsion.


    Kenneth was shocked to accept that his magic workshop was directly broken in the blink of an eye. Is it still the ability of an ordinary magician?


    Have you reached the "crown"?


    Even, is it the power that a magician can achieve to hold a six story building without preparation? Is it difficult that he already has miraculous "magic"?


    "Emperor, the enemy is very strong. Please allow me to attack."


    Kenneth looked down at the floor separated from the Hyatt Hotel, felt the power of being lifted in the air, and said in a deep voice, "no, just protect sola."


    "Since the other party wants to fight openly with me, I can fully satisfy him."


    As soon as the voice fell, I felt an inexplicable powerful force coming, and the whole six storey building after being cut was involuntarily thrown towards a certain point in the sky.


    It''s like a black hole that attracts everything and can devour everything.


    Like an instinct, Kenneth felt the danger contained in it and immediately ordered to drink: "Lancer, take us out of here immediately! This suction is very dangerous! "


    Dimuludo immediately took orders, raised his hand to grasp Kenneth and sola, and jumped out one by one with his left and right hands.


    Waiting for him, it was a palm of the earth.


    The palm seemed to have an infinite size, covering the sky and the sun, and almost instantly made dimuludo appear dark in front of him.


    When they regained their sight, they were already standing in the open space.


    What the hell is this


    "We are..." Kenneth, who had just stood on the ground, said uneasily.


    "In Dongmu City, of course."


    Su Ze''s voice came from behind him. Dimuludo raised his long gun vigilantly and pointed at the enemy.


    "What happened just now?" Kenneth asked in a deep voice.


    "What happened?"


    Suze smiled and pointed to Kenneth''s head: "if you look carefully, don''t you know what happened?"


    Kenneth looked up and saw a ball dozens of meters in size floating in the air, motionless.


    This is the six story building of Hyatt Hotel, which has just been cut open. It has become a ball dozens of meters in size. If we hadn''t escaped from there just now, we would have become part of the ball!


    No, not exactly escape.


    At the last moment, what appeared in front of us was the palm of the Tongyan night, right?


    This man, in any case, should not be an unknown magician, let alone a magician that can be produced in the Far East... If you have to describe it, just by virtue of the ability just now, he is like a magician in the era of God. Does he master magic?


    "It''s really terrible strength, which makes me feel convinced."


    Kenneth was overwhelmed by the strength of the other party, knew that he was not an opponent anyway, and simply gave up.


    Even as Lancer, dimuludo can feel the strength of the other party. He feels sorry for the decision of the emperor, but he doesn''t resent it.


    This time, his luck seemed very bad. As a spirit, he was summoned to fight with all his strength. As a result, he encountered an opponent at the monster level. As the king, the other party could defeat the king together with the spirit.


    In such a situation, there is really no way.


    Kenneth asked Suze again, "do you need me to quit this Holy Grail War? Or as your man, cooperate with you to win the Holy Grail? "


    Suze said calmly, "the Holy Grail War is actually not suitable for you to participate. Kenneth, even if you quit immediately, there will be abnormal guys staring at you and killing you by any means."


    "You are too attached to the glory of the magician, but you ignore the truth that the winner is the king."


    If a magician has no glory, what else?


    Kenneth was very dissatisfied, but because there were many stronger people in front of him, he had to be convinced: "what you said should be correct. I''ll quit the Holy Grail War, leave the Far East and return to the clock tower in London."


    Su Ze saw that he was still not convinced and smiled: "maybe I should show you the cruel reality."


    What cruel reality?


    Kenneth didn''t understand. Suze stepped forward and pointed his finger at Kenneth''s forehead.


    A long gun suddenly came out and stood in front of Su Ze.


    "Please don''t attack my emperor. Even if you are stronger and I am weaker, I will protect my monarch anyway."


    Said dimuludo solemnly.


    "It''s my incompetence not to win for the monarch. Protecting the monarch to leave safely is my last persistence as a knight."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not to hurt him, but to let him understand something."


    Suze said.


    Dimuludo clenched his long gun and remained indifferent.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly and raised his arm. Dimuludo only felt that his whole person fell into darkness again.


    In the eyes of Kenneth and sola, after the "Jiantong wild goose night" opposite waved, dimuludo disappeared in front of them.


    "Now, you can have a look at your original destiny."


    Suze presented the memory of the original work he had seen in Kenneth''s mind in the form of magic.


    Kenneth woke up, stumbled, knelt down and shouted, "Wei Gong cut Si! Mean guy! I must kill you! "


    He earnestly asked Su Ze: "Mr. Jiantong yanye, who has surpassed the world barrier and has great power, please let me continue to participate in the Holy Grail War as your helper!"


    "My only wish is to kill the hateful guy of Weigong Chesi!"


    "I''ll show you everything in that world. Is that the conclusion you get?" Su Ze asked, "how about looking at the woman around you?"


    Kenneth was stunned and looked at sola.


    He found that sola was looking anxious at the moment, obviously not for herself, but for dilumudo caught by Jiantong wild goose night.


    "Sola... How could..."


    "Obviously, I have consumed the charm spell, so that Lancer''s Charm Magic can''t work for her. Why is it still like this?" Kenneth said puzzled.


    Suze said, "of course, it''s because your fiancee sola doesn''t love you. You treat her as your future wife and love her with your life, but she doesn''t love you. Even without enchanting magic, she fell in love with dilumdo. "


    "How... Our engagement has been made!"


    Cried Kenneth in despair.

 Chapter 506

    "What can be explained under the marriage agreement?"


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "Kenneth, accept the reality. Although you love this woman deeply, she doesn''t love you deeply. If she must fulfill the engagement, she may do it when she has no real lover, but if she falls in love with someone else, it''s hard to say whether the engagement will be fulfilled. "


    "So, I suggest you think about it and don''t stick to this engagement."


    Kenneth was stunned and fell into silence.


    Sola also lowered her head and didn''t say anything - indeed, she didn''t like Kenneth, even if Kenneth was a magic child and a magician destined to be a monarch in the future, which was deeply valued by her father.


    But marriage is different from love.


    Of course, it''s not easy to dissolve the engagement. It''s not sola''s decision. Sola''s father is a magician at the monarch level. He uses this engagement to show that he is optimistic about Kenneth and invests in Kenneth. Instead, sola has no right to decide his marriage.


    "If we get married, everything will be all right?" Kenneth said to Suze with expectation.


    "No, she doesn''t love you." Suze said, breaking Kenneth''s fantasy.


    Kenneth was dejected and thought of something. His eyes brightened: "what about after we have children? Will she be moved by me because the child has real feelings with me? If so... "


    Suze couldn''t listen.


    "Well, stop your licking dog!"


    "Kenneth, the women around you don''t love you, and your Holy Grail War should be over today... My suggestion is that you go back and explain all this, study magic, and wait for someone who really loves you, don''t lick it again!"


    Kenneth shook his head: "no, I love sola. She is my destined woman. I will accompany her until he changes his mind..."


    Suze was speechless and looked at sola: "what do you say? Go back with Kenneth or continue the Holy Grail War with dilumudo? "


    Sola was surprised. "Can I still be with him?"


    "Of course, I can release dilumudo. Your magic power supplies dilumudo. You just need to get the spell out of Kenneth''s hand. You are the official emperor. You and dilumudo have become the most orthodox relationship between the Lord and his followers, and have nothing to do with Kenneth anymore. " Suze said.


    Sola looked at Kenneth without hesitation: "give me the spell."


    Kenneth shrunk slightly. "Sola, you can''t do this. We have an engagement."


    "I said, give me the spell!" Cried sola, frowning.


    Kenneth felt a little difficult to breathe, and the cold shrouded his heart and lungs: "sola, I''m much stronger than you... You can''t take the spell from me."


    "I need a spell. Give me the spell." Sola repeated again, "Kenneth."


    It seemed that it was an honor to hear her name from her mouth. Kenneth was dazed and raised his hand to transfer the curse to sola.


    Watching this scene with his own eyes, Su Ze''s pity for him suddenly disappeared. Good guy, it turned out to be a senior licking dog. No wonder you have to die.


    In the original book, Kenneth''s magic circuit was abolished, and the spell was forcibly taken away by sola. He still loved sola. Now Kenneth, knowing the situation of the original work and that sola''s curse is to pursue dilumudo, has the power to easily suppress sola, but he still compromised.


    This kind of love is too humble.


    Genius or child prodigy, it''s no pity that such a licking dog will die.


    "Kenneth, is that your decision?"


    Su Ze smiled: "then this has nothing to do with you. When you return to London, the clock tower. The Holy Grail War continues. Lancer is still dilumudo, and the new emperor is sola. "


    Kenneth looked expectantly at sola.


    Sola also hesitated: "Kenneth, can you help me with the Holy Grail War?"


    Kenneth was a little happy. "Sola, are you asking me?"


    "If you don''t want to, forget it."


    "I will!"


    I''m NIMA - can you be a little more disgusting?


    Suze had pity on Kenneth''s ability and profound knowledge. He had pity on dilumudo''s desire for World War I and was finally killed by the despicable means of the palace Chesi - now he didn''t pity them at all.


    Sola''s bitch and Kenneth''s dog licking are really disgusting to him.


    With a move in mind, he released dilumudo from his sleeve. Su Ze said, "since you choose not to quit the Holy Grail War, let''s continue the battle."


    Sola was embarrassed and said, "sorry, Mr. Jiantong yanye, we have just changed the imperial master. Should we wait a moment or come to the showdown another day?"


    Kenneth also opened his mouth: "if so, your magician identity will be more glorious and noble? Mr. Jiantong yanye. "


    If it''s not true love, who wants to be a licking dog? Unfortunately, the licking is too uncomfortable for people''s eyes.


    Su Ze said: "you think very well. Unfortunately, I refuse."


    "Dilumudo, these two guys are mentally ill. Get ready for the battle. I''ll let you out today."


    Dilumudo didn''t know what was going on, but when he heard Su Ze''s words, he was full of fighting spirit.


    "Although your excellency is more powerful than usual, I am not ordinary and comparable as a spirit. Emperor, please allow me to fight with all my strength! "


    Sola blushed: "excuse me, how can I help you?"


    "It''s very simple. The remaining two mantras are all added to dilumudo''s strength. Just order him to fight me with all his strength." Suze said.


    Dilumudo also looked at sola with a look of expectation.


    Sola nodded slightly, pressed the mantra and announced, "I command, Lancer to fight the enemy in front of him with all his strength!"


    Twice in a row, dilumudo was in an unprecedented state.


    He said with confidence, holding a long gun.


    "Sir, thank you very much for your help. I won''t regret such a battle."


    "Please start fighting with me! Your excellency! "


    "Full strength?"


    Su Ze smiled: "let''s start, try our best."


    The palm was raised, and the universe in his sleeve shrouded towards dilumudo. Dilumudo retreated one after another, but he was still shrouded in the dark without resistance.


    Again, a huge finger with white light, as if the size of several houses, pressed head-on.


    Dilumudo jumped away, but he was always pulled back by inexplicable forces.


    Finally, they were crushed with long guns and short guns and completely killed.


    With only one finger, is he a real God?


    With the last thought, Lancer dilumudo withdrew and was sent to the carrier of the Holy Grail, which became a nourishment for the Holy Grail.

 Chapter 507

    The red rose that breaks the devil and the yellow rose that will be destroyed... These two forces are of little significance to Su Ze. Avalanche jade can simulate such forces in this world and have the effect of banning demons and healing wounds for heroes and magicians in this world.


    Out of this world, to another world, we still have to rely on strength to speak.


    However, when dilumudo was dying, he stabbed Su Ze''s fingers respectively, and the two forces burst out were still recorded by the avalanche jade, which can be deduced by the magic rules of the world.


    If Su Ze is willing, he can also use any attack at will, with the attack effect of prohibiting demons and destroying them, which has a miraculous effect on the heroes and magicians in the world.


    "In this way, don''t I copy the effect of dilumudoba?"


    Su Ze thought a little funny.


    "Am I a copy ninja? No, it''s not a good title. It''s too sad to play fifty-five with anyone. "


    He recovered and looked at a pair of dog men and women in front of him - Kenneth licking the dog. He looked at sola eagerly, waiting for Lancer dilumudo to appear.


    "Lancer is out." Suze said.


    Kenneth breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at sola with expectant eyes: "he has failed to exit. Can we go back to London?"


    Sola looked stunned and unbelievable.


    "How?" Sola muttered to herself and whispered, "did he leave? I gave him two spells. Why did he leave so soon? "


    His eyes suddenly became stern and looked at Kenneth. Sola said, "you can avenge me, can''t you? You have a strong magic talent. You can surpass this in the future if you like. "


    "Well, stop talking. I sound disgusting."


    Suze interrupted sola.


    "Kenneth and sola, you are not my opponent now, and I am not ready to let you go."


    Hearing his words were cold and murderous. It seemed that sola''s words caused anger. Kenneth leaned over and said, "please forgive us. We won''t want revenge, sola!"


    Sola was also reminded and quickly recovered.


    Even if it''s revenge, you can''t say it in front of others, especially when "Jiantong yanye" is so strong. Isn''t that trying to die?


    Realizing that what she had just said was really wrong, sola quickly bowed down, put away her arrogant expression on Kenneth and said, "we will not retaliate. Please let us go."


    Suze looked at them calmly: "will you retaliate against me? I don''t need your answer. I just need to check the secrets in your soul."


    "Especially, Miss sola, since you are in love with Lancer. Will you avenge him in your heart? It''s hard for anyone to say. Let me see what you think in the depths of your soul. "


    Sola turned pale and backed away.


    How could... Be able to see the secrets of the soul? Doesn''t that mean that everything about the whole person is exposed in front of him?


    "It seems that you know what you think."


    Suze said.


    Kenneth''s face showed a sad and relieved smile - sola really fell in love with dilumudo and never fell in love with herself.


    "Sola, give up the idea of revenge and live well!"


    While saying this, he stepped forward, stood in front of the retreating sola and leaned back to Suze again.


    "Can you calm your anger a little? I am willing to exchange all my magic knowledge and magic costumes for the survival of sola and me? "


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it doesn''t make much sense. No matter how strong the power of your world is, it will always be defeated by subsequent settings or small details. It''s complicated and useless to forcibly appear restraint and learn the power system and knowledge of your world. It''s better to upgrade the power system with clear system."


    Kenneth had made a plan to fight to the death, and the moon spirit marrow liquid was ready to start. He felt very strange when he heard Suze''s words.


    Our world?


    And this condescending way of comment


    "Jiantong wild goose night, who are you? This tone beyond the whole world, even the monarch magician I have seen, has never had such a spirit... "Said Kenneth.


    "Well, I don''t need to tell you..." Su Ze said. "It''s troublesome to explain every time you have questions."


    Kenneth noticed his impatience and got upset: "if we don''t agree with magic costumes and magic knowledge, what price should we pay to live?"


    Su Ze smiled: "now that you have asked so much, I''ll tell you. I feel it''s a pity to waste Kenneth''s talent and talent, so this time I was going to let Lancer exit and advise you to go back. "


    "As a result, I was disgusted by your dog licking appearance and your fiancee''s self righteous appearance. I felt that I might as well kill you instead."


    Kenneth and sola looked at each other. They didn''t expect this to be the case.


    "Well, you promise me to cancel the engagement when you go back, don''t pursue the woman who doesn''t love you, and then concentrate on the study of magic. How about it?"


    Kenneth remained silent and looked at sola.


    Sola looked at him with pleading eyes - if Kenneth made such a promise, did it mean that you were the only one killed today?


    Seeing sola''s eyes, Kenneth made up his mind and whispered the mantra: boil, my blood.


    Magic gift moon spirit marrow liquid, open!


    "It seems that you have given me an answer. I really don''t understand. What''s good about being a licking dog with a talent like you? "


    Suze said.


    Suze doesn''t care about sola''s retaliatory remarks. The other party certainly has no ability and opportunity to retaliate.


    However, it is impossible to act as if nothing had happened. Especially when sola is so bitchy, Suze can''t see it.


    "In fact... Kenneth must die, too."


    Alaya''s voice suddenly came out and said.


    Su Ze was a little strange: "what''s going on?"


    "His level of genius is too much. He can grow into a strong figure who can master great magic. Gaia and I think he''d better not grow up." Alaya said.


    Suze suddenly understood: "you''re a little insidious... Kenneth is such a genius, which has been abolished by your beauty trick?"


    "No, it''s just taking advantage of the situation and the results we want to achieve." Alaya said.


    "I feel even more pathetic about this guy." Suze looked at Kenneth, who finally chose to protect sola, and said.

 Chapter 508

    Kenneth''s life seemed to come to Dongmu city by chance to participate in the Holy Grail War and was restrained by the guard palace. It turned out that he was targeted by Alaya and Gaia.


    This guy''s magic ability and research ability are too high. In the original book, after he died in the Holy Grail War, the research materials left at this time were inherited by student Weber, who later became a magician at the monarch level.


    In memory of Kenneth''s talent and Yuze, Weber''s monarchy was called elmero II.


    It can be said that Kenneth could become the strongest magician if he gave full play to his genius and mastered miraculous magic step by step.


    Unfortunately, Gaia and alaiye don''t allow it. They must kill him.


    "Kill him. He''s useless." Alayeshi said, "in any case, he will not leave Dongmu alive."


    Suze nodded calmly and pointed his finger at Kenneth again.


    This time, Kenneth didn''t wait to accept the memory, but very vigilantly launched the moon spirit marrow liquid and cut off Su Ze''s fingers.


    Su Ze smiled and continued to point his fingers.


    If Kenneth doesn''t stop, Suze can let him be an understanding ghost. Now that he has stopped, Suze will simply kill him.


    That finger has a faint white light. It obviously doesn''t have much strength and shouldn''t be tough, but the moon spirit pulp liquid that can easily cut the reinforced concrete falls down the moment it touches that finger.


    As if the moon spirit marrow fluid suddenly became heavier and more difficult to operate.


    Kenneth tries his best to release his magic and manipulate it, so that he can continue to make the moon spirit marrow liquid work again.


    When Su Ze''s fingers hit the mercury like and sharp blade attack again, the moon spirit marrow liquid crashed to the ground and was no longer controlled by Kenneth.


    Kenneth clenched his teeth and the veins on his forehead burst: it''s impossible. The moon spirit pulp liquid is the most proud work I have created. How can it not be controlled by me and taken away by others? That''s impossible!


    This strange Jian Tong Yan night is too powerful. To protect sola, you must completely control the moon spirit pulp. Now the moon spirit pulp is too heavy to be controlled. What kind of power is this.


    Whatever the reason, in a word, move, move!


    Kenneth thought desperately and retreated.


    But the finger didn''t stop. When he was ready to condense magic, the finger had hit his forehead.


    Two forces passed on to him one after another.


    The first one was the red rose that broke the devil. His magic was broken and could not be used at all.


    The second force was the inevitable yellow rose. Kenneth''s mind shook slightly, his eyes were dull, fell back silently and died completely.


    Sola turned pale and looked at Suze in horror.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to die.


    Suze said to alayeshi, "Kenneth will die under your plan. I killed him to make him suffer less calculation and torture. What about this bitch woman?"


    "Whatever. She''ll die anyway."


    Alaya said.


    Su Ze heard the speech, but he was not interested in shooting.


    Sola is a bitch again. Her self-protection ability is quite limited. Since she is doomed to die, let others kill her - Su Ze''s strength now is a little unnecessary to kill a woman who has no ability to fight back.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze''s heart moved and stepped on the suspended ball with a diameter of tens of meters. The ball floated over Dongmu city and flew in another direction, just like Su Ze''s car.


    It''s horrible!


    Is this terrible strength true? Take a round stone ball with a diameter of tens of meters to leave, as if taking a star. Is that still a person?


    Sola paralyzed in disbelief and stared blankly into the huge shadow in the night sky.


    Finally, the terrible strength of "Jiantong wild goose night" left without killing her.


    A sense of emptiness and despair rose in her heart as never before.


    Lancer dilumudo died, and she had no possibility or hope of revenge.


    What will she do next as a marriage tool for the magic family?


    "Bang!"


    Soon, a bullet in the dark helped her solve these troubles. Blood came out of her head and she didn''t have to think about similar problems anymore.


    Weigong Chesi coldly carries a sniper gun and comes to sola to determine her and Kenneth''s death.


    Caster and Lancer are out, and there are still five groups left.


    In addition to the most difficult "Maitreya" from a different world instead of Jiantong wild goose night, the remaining three groups are Archer, rider and assassin.


    Open the phone, Wei Gong cut Si said to jiuyu wumi, "is it in place?"


    "In place."


    "So..." Wei Gong Chesi called Alice Phil, "let saber fight Berserker."


    Alice Phil had some doubts: "but, Chesi... Berserker is a little girl wearing glasses. Her lord Maitreya is not here. She protects another person. Will there be a problem if she goes to fight her now?"


    "No problem."


    Wei Gong Chesi said, "Milo just killed Kenneth and Lancer and has let them out. Therefore, it is the most appropriate thing to defeat Berserker when the powerful emperor does not return. As long as he defeats the spirit he calls, his Holy Grail War should also be regarded as a failure? "


    "I see." Said Alice Phil, and looked at altoria.


    Altoria''s eyes were angry.


    "Weigong Chesi, what do you want me to do! To attack a woman who protects children? If I did, would I be a knight? "


    "I don''t need to say more about the knight." Wei Gong said, "execute the order."


    Sure enough, I don''t agree with the knight king. If I can choose, I''d rather choose the weakest assassin?


    "I can''t obey such orders." Altoria resisted, "I want to fight the other party openly and let the other party concentrate on fighting!"


    Wei Gong Qie Si said calmly, "then, order in the name of the curse, saber, get up and fight Berserker immediately!"


    With a cry of grief and anger, altoria couldn''t help running to the direction where Su YingYing and Jian Tongying lived.


    "Wei Gong Chesi, you really have other plans! You mean and unscrupulous villain! "


    Rotten and useless Knight road?


    Wei Gong Chesi hung up the phone without expression and walked towards the church supervising the Holy Grail War - the participants in the different world are far beyond the original meaning of the Holy Grail War, right? Since it''s tough, it''s time for the people who supervise the Grail War to share.

 Chapter 509

    "Today''s Holy Grail War is particularly fierce..."


    In the ordinary residential courtyard, Iskandar, the conqueror with red hair and beard, laughed and said to Weber.


    Weber looked at him and asked, "what happened?"


    Iskandar nodded slightly: "I can feel that the malicious caster has been solved, and your teacher, Lancer group, has also been solved."


    Weber was a little surprised: "did director Kenneth fail? So soon? "


    "That''s why it''s extremely fierce, unexpected!"


    Iskandar said, "it''s because of this that I have enough fun. They are so fierce. It really makes me feel high spirited!"


    "If you can, I really want to bring all these heroes from ancient to modern times under my command, and then set out again to conquer the world together."


    "Hey, rider, it''s impossible to conquer the world in modern society?" Weber warned.


    Iskandar scratched his beard disapprovingly and said, "we''ll talk about that then! In short, let''s win this Holy Grail War first! "


    Just as he was talking, a huge shadow floated in the sky and stayed above Weber and Iskandar.


    Su Ze stood on the huge ball and looked at them with a smile: "the duel of the Holy Grail War, let''s start now?"


    "What an unexpected opportunity and an unexpected visitor. It was you who fought tonight... "


    Iskandar looked up at the huge ball with a serious expression.


    "Little imperial master, although I haven''t tasted too much delicious food and wine, I''m going to fight."


    Weber was worried: "rider, is it all right?"


    Iskandar patted him on the shoulder bravely: "of course, it''s no problem, because I conquered the earth, the king of Conquest!"


    "Prepare the food and beautiful bar for me to celebrate, little Royal Lord, I will win and return."


    "It''s really a good momentum."


    Su Ze said, "if I didn''t want to pass the customs, I really didn''t intend to kill you and conquer the king now."


    "Kill me? My men won''t agree. "


    As Iskandar spoke, he got on the ox cart and galloped towards the sky.


    Suze quietly watched him fly to a level with himself in an ox cart.


    "Even as an enemy, I still have to sigh... What a powerful means."


    Iskandar looked at the huge floating ball and said.


    "Are you really the emperor?"


    "Of course, I am indeed the emperor. Su Yingying is the spirit I summoned with the holy relic. There is no doubt that her job is Berserker." Suze said.


    Iskandar scratched his beard and said puzzled, "what a strange emperor. Is it a foul for a force like you to participate in the Holy Grail War? Or is the Grail War really meaningful to people of your level? Is there any real wish to achieve? "


    "With your strength, you should be able to solve all this by yourself."


    "Of course, there are other reasons." Suze said, "the Holy Grail is not very important to me. Completing this Holy Grail War is the more important thing."


    "Is there any reason to participate in the Holy Grail War?" Iskandar said, "in a word, if you don''t need the Holy Grail, can you give it to me?"


    Seeing Suze''s smile, Iskandar said, "it seems impossible. You will hinder me from winning the Holy Grail, won''t you?"


    "Of course." Suze responded.


    Iskandar''s expression became solemn and serious, and there was no previous careless and heroic smile.


    "Let''s have a try!"


    The Shenwei wheel and the divine cow driving the chariot galloped forward together with the enemy in front. When they were about to collide with a huge ball, Iskandar shouted loudly, turned and skimmed over the ball, bringing a deep scar up to one meter deep to the ball.


    The earth and rock fell one after another. Iskandar turned the ox cart and looked back at the ball and the figure standing on the ball.


    It seems that Shenwei wheel and thunder cow have no effect on this solid ball.


    How did he fly over the whole Dongmu city on such a huge thing?


    Like Apollo, can he ride in the sun chariot?


    There was more surprise in his heart, but Iskandar knew that he had no choice.


    "Let''s go, my friends!"


    With his call, Suze felt a force spreading around his body.


    It is clearly the sky under the night, but it has become a hot sun hanging high in the sky and a hot wind surface with gravel. Soldiers and soldiers appeared in front of each other, forming a whole Legion.


    Iskandar rode his love horse Bucephalus and stood directly in front of the Legion.


    "In order to conquer the king''s ambition and set out towards the sky and the earth again, the partners who once galloped across the earth once again launched conquest."


    "Once again, they gathered together and were led by the conquering king to launch a fearless impact on the enemy."


    "This is the power of the king''s army, which belongs to the conquering King alone!"


    As Iskandar raised his sword, all the soldiers and soldiers cheered grandly, holding their weapons and attacking the enemy in front of them.


    Su Ze looked at the scene quietly and suddenly remembered another battle that also took place in the desert.


    It''s just gravel, not half as good as me... Forget it, I''d better not compare it with yuzhiboban, the dance king.


    Su Ze raised his hand and didn''t say more arrogant words.


    The huge ball fell like a meteorite, fell into the king''s army, crushed all the soldiers and soldiers in contact, and crushed a road of flesh and blood.


    Iskandar looked at this scene and had no other way to deal with it.


    Now the only way is to ignore all this and launch an impact.


    The huge ball hung high again, and Su Ze waved again, making the ball fall into the power of Wang Zhijun.


    Iskandar looked at each other''s relaxed appearance, and his heart was very heavy.


    Isn''t all this consumption for him? What on earth is this, a monster king?


    After several times, Su Ze said, "attack again and again and conquer the king. Is your army tireless?"


    "For the king''s wish!"


    Wang Zhijun shouted angrily. It was obvious that they were tireless and would not feel afraid.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "let''s have a taste of this, seal ¡¤ earth burst sky star!"

 Chapter 510

    A black core hung above the head of the king''s army, from which endless attraction came out.


    All the soldiers and soldiers, like ants swept up by the wind, flew towards the black core.


    Even Iskandar himself could not resist this strong attraction.


    Despite his and Wang Zhijun''s determination to fight to the last minute, they were directly subdued by powerful forces and became a part of the earth explosion star.


    Just walk out?


    The conqueror shouted and made a final charge.


    But the incomparable attraction attracted him towards the black ball and stayed with other soldiers.


    Earth burst star!


    When the seal is completed, the ball hangs in the headspace.


    The scorching air and gravel disappeared, and the conqueror Iskandar officially withdrew.


    Weber stood in the small courtyard, feeling the feeling brought by the exit spirit, with some inexplicable regret in his heart.


    "It''s really a desirable king."


    Without the time and events in the original book, Weber would not cry and want to follow the conqueror, but he was still deeply moved by the other party''s heroic demeanor.


    Suze glanced at Weber, nodded to him slightly, and then rode on the huge ball and continued to fly forward.


    Is he going to withdraw all the heroes one by one?


    "I''d better return to the clock tower - people like Mr. Kenneth will die, and I have failed..."


    Weber thought so and decided to say goodbye to the kind old couple at dawn.


    On the other side, Alice Phil''s body shook slightly.


    Another hero left the stage. She had to bear the impact, but the impact could not be withstood with reluctantly patience.


    She could not bear it and wanted to pass out.


    However, at the moment, Wei Gong Chesi is going to the church to see the supervisor. Altoria can''t help fighting Berserker Su Yingying because of the power of the curse. Even jiuyu wumi has the task of waiting for the opportunity.


    No one can help her.


    She sat down on the side of the road to have a rest, and then another spirit left.


    Assassin assassin.


    There were only three heroes left. Alice Phil couldn''t bear it anymore and passed out.


    The Holy Grail has officially begun to be conceived, and she is gradually dehumanized.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two bodies that fell to the ground lay across the living room of yuansaka''s house.


    Yanfeng Qili had a strange voice, like laughing and crying: "ha ha ha... Hum ha ha ha..."


    "Are you ready?" Gilgamesh, the hero of archer, said with a smile and a red wine glass.


    Yanfeng Qili shook her head and kicked away a body, revealing the unbelievable expression of yuanban Shichen.


    He burst into laughter, so that he couldn''t straighten his waist and even shed tears.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    He was enveloped in an unprecedented sense of pleasure.


    He kicked away another body, which he carried from the church. He killed it himself. His father Yan fenglizheng.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Another burst of laughter rang in yuanban''s house. Yanfeng Qili held the sofa and looked at the two unbelievable faces, feeling the joy and happiness from the heart.


    "That''s enough. That''s all for the clown vent. Qili, the king orders you to start. "


    Gilgamesh frowned slightly and said.


    The guy laughed so recklessly that he was in a good mood.


    "Yes, the only king in heaven and the world."


    Yan Fengqi knelt down in front of Gilgamesh on one knee, saluted respectfully, and then raised the curse in her hand.


    "In the name of the emperor, with the power of the curse, order assassin to commit suicide and withdraw from the Holy Grail War!"


    The assassins wandering in the shadow issued unbelievable roars and screams.


    However, under the compulsion of the curse, they had to commit suicide and completely withdraw from the Holy Grail War.


    Yanfeng Qili bowed respectfully to Gilgamesh again.


    "The only king, please give orders."


    Gilgamesh stood up and his wine red eyes were angry: "of course, the last winner is the king. The so-called Holy Grail is just a piece missing from the king''s treasure house."


    "Whoever dares to steal the king''s treasures will die."


    "Berserker, who dares to humiliate the king and hurt his noble face, wants to bear the king''s greatest anger!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Isn''t the supervisor there?"


    Weigong Chesi stood in the church with doubts.


    "Do you have a chance?" He asked jiuyu wumi.


    "Yes." The other party asked briefly.


    Wei Gong cut Si quietly and dialed Alice Phil''s phone, but no one answered.


    "The situation is a little bad... When I sent jiuyu wumi to kidnap Jian Tongying and prepare to threaten the Maitreya, someone thought of the same way and started on Ellie?"


    It''s quite possible.


    Weigong Chesi thought so, and guessed who might do it - yuansaka Shichen''s group or rider''s group, or he might disguise before Maitreya and come back to do it to Ellie.


    In short, let the "Maitreya" exit first. We can''t miss this opportunity.


    Ellie, I''m sorry, I have to let you risk staying for a long time... If the other party threatens me to threaten you, you should be safe as long as I don''t respond?


    Hopefully, not the worst.


    Weigong Qiesi endured the sharp pain in his heart and made the most rational and calm decision again. Instead of trying to find Alice Phil''s whereabouts, he accelerated the process of meeting with jiuyu.


    The battle is going on fiercely.


    Saber altoria and berserker Su Yingying kept fighting.


    Even with the power of the curse, altoria had to fight each other, but she still had control over the specific degree.


    Berserker on the opposite side is a person who is not proficient in fighting. There are only powerful protective tools. I don''t know what power gives her a sense of directness and great power. In the continuous fight, her combat skills are constantly improving. Altoria never uses her really powerful tool to pledge the sword of victory, but seems to constantly feed and practice Berserker.


    Then, with incomparable humiliation and sadness, she saw jiuyu wumi, the man of Weigong Chesi, carefully lurking, holding a pistol and touching the ordinary house.


    This is the real purpose of Wei Gong Qisi.


    This is the reason why Wei Gong Chesi did not hesitate to consume a curse to force himself to fight Berserker.


    A despicable villain named Wei Gong Chesi, you will be willing to trample on my knight''s way!

 Chapter 511

    Following the aboveboard chivalry spirit all his life, Britain''s Knight king against invaders has become an accomplice in kidnapping young children at this moment.


    Altoria''s palms were trembling.


    If it weren''t for the power of the mantra, she would surely blow the jiuyu dance away.


    If it were not for the power of the curse, she might ask the other party for forgiveness, even if the other party punished and took her own life.


    She never thought that a person could be so mean as to cut heirs in Weigong!


    At the moment when jiuyu wumi opened the door, jiantongying, with a calm face, stared at her with curious eyes.


    "Big sister, what can I do for you?"


    Jiuyu dance Mi''s face was expressionless and aimed the pistol at her.


    "Come with me, or it will hurt."


    Jian Tongying shook her head: "I won''t go. In addition to uncle yanye, even yuanban Shichen can''t take me away."


    "Then I''m sorry."


    The muzzle of jiuyu wumi pistol deflected slightly and aimed at jiantongying''s arm.


    May break her hand and leave her with a lifelong disability? But the matter is urgent. I can''t care about this. I must let her know the pain and be obedient.


    At this time, a palm appeared in front of jiuyu wumi.


    "So are you, and so are Wei Gong Chesi -"


    The first moment the palm appeared, jiuyu wumi didn''t even turn his head back and shot behind him.


    But the other party didn''t dodge and dodge, and continued to talk.


    Jiuyu wumi didn''t listen to what the other party said at all. He frantically pulled the trigger behind him and emptied a magazine.


    In the roaring sound of shooting, the bullet stagnated in the air, and the other party''s voice still came slowly.


    "Obviously, you are suffering, but you choose to decide the fate of the weaker and bring difficulties to them. It seems that you are qualified to bring fate to people."


    "Help others, not by killing. It is also a very ridiculous thing to try to bear the justice and destiny of the whole world with your strength. "


    Su Ze''s left part grabbed jiuyu wumi''s neck as he said.


    "I said so much. I''m afraid you didn''t listen?"


    Jiuyu wumi really didn''t listen at all. What he thought was to use his self exploding grenade and die with this "Maitreya".


    "Be free."


    Su Ze''s split body exerted a little force and his palm twisted a little. Jiuyu wumi fell to the ground and lost his life.


    Throw the body out, and Suze''s body goes out of the house.


    "Saber, you can step back. I''ve broken the plot of Wei Gong Chesi. Now go back and take care of Alice Phil. She doesn''t have much time left. "


    Saber was surprised when he heard the speech: "Maitreya, are you such a despicable person who secretly attacked Alice Phil?"


    "Do I need this?"


    Suze said: "as the Holy Grail War is coming to an end, Alice Phil will turn into the Holy Grail. As an artificial person, her destiny also lies in this. It has nothing to do with me."


    Saber was surprised and felt that the binding force of the curse had gradually receded. He quickly became English and left.


    Su YingYing and Jian Tongying look at Su Ze''s separation together.


    "What should we do next?"


    "You don''t have to do anything." Su Ze''s part said, "I''m just a part to protect you. Just wait for the noumenon to solve all this."


    Su Yingying said with some embarrassment, "I''m also a hero. I''ve been strengthened to a considerable extent by alaiye''s knowledge. Let me also participate in the battle?"


    "No, just protect Sakura."


    Su Ze''s separation said here and looked at jiantongying: "Ying, don''t worry, you will be reunited with your family soon."


    "Yes."


    Jian Tongying whispered and leaned on Su Ze''s split side.


    If only there were no Shichen yuansaka in the family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the huge ball appeared in the sky, it had been noticed by a pair of imperial masters and heroes of yuansaka family at the moment.


    "That''s the night of Tongyan......"


    Yanfeng Qili said, "see through my nature, a guy with extremely powerful and strange power."


    "In front of the king, arrogantly stand in heaven and let the king look up to you?" Gilgamesh''s voice was unhappy, and then yinglinghua also appeared in the sky and looked at Suze, "you don''t know the so-called miscellaneous --"


    Before he finished, Su Ze waved his sleeve, and the universe in his sleeve shrouded Gilgamesh in it.


    "Clearly he is a hybrid of man and God, but his mouth is unclean."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "If you can be more polite, maybe I will give you more opportunities to speak. But it''s a pity that I''m not interested in talking to you because of your swearing. "


    "I have experienced so many reincarnations in the world. Having such power is not for you to abuse."


    "Damn guy!"


    Gilgamesh looked at the giant who didn''t know how high he was in front of him and clearly knew that the other party must be gods and even have the power to surpass gods.


    More powerful than all the gods he has ever seen!


    Countless treasures came out and rushed madly towards the giant.


    The lock of heaven that once caught the bull of heaven, the spiral sword, the sword of hegny, the sword of grammer and the immortal holy sword - each of them is a powerful treasure, which bombards the giant''s body, but can hardly cause any damage.


    In Gilgamesh''s hand, a spinning object with red light and strong wind appeared.


    According to legend, the first sword that created the world, EA guaili sword.


    Facing the unprecedented strong enemy at this moment, he could no longer call each other a hybrid, but went all out to maximize the power of the obedient sword.


    Heaven and earth leave the star of creation!


    The red light and the strong wind surged and roared, drowning everything in front of them.


    Even space was split at that moment.


    It was the space that was split that made Gilgamesh break the universe in Suze''s magic sleeve in an instant.


    When his head fainted slightly and reappeared in front of Suze, Gilgamesh looked at the intact enemy in front of him, even the intact night sky, the intact yuansaka family, and the ball floating over yuansaka family. It was incredible.


    Why didn''t heaven and earth cause any damage when they left the star of creation?


    What the hell is going on?


    What happened just now, is it an illusion or a dream?


    "Not false."


    Seeing that he had no more dirty words, Su Ze explained for him and raised his sleeves full of holes.


    "Look, your treasure has caused a lot of damage to my sleeves. The most powerful one almost broke my clothes..."


    Suze pointed to the hole in the sleeve the size of his fist and said to Gilgamesh.

 Chapter 512

    Gilgamesh stared at Su Ze''s raised sleeve, which was densely covered with dozens of small holes, the largest of which was the size of a fist.


    According to the description of the man in front of him, the damage caused by the many treasures he just released is those small holes. The "heaven and earth leave the Pizhi star" with full power is the hole the size of a fist.


    You''re kidding!


    How can such a thing be true?


    The king''s treasure, the powerful treasure in the king''s treasure house, the king''s obedient sword - like a child fighting with an adult, it only destroys each other''s sleeves, at most it''s just a little close to pulling each other''s sleeves off.


    How is that possible!


    "The king will never admit it! The king will never admit that such absurd things have happened! "


    As never before, Gilgamesh, the oldest hero king, could no longer maintain his pride and composure and roared.


    "It''s true that you don''t admit it."


    Su Ze said: "the so-called magic power of heaven and earth in the sleeve once made Qi Tian Da Sheng unable to escape. He had the ability to accept mustard for a moment. Gilgamesh, I am here today to declare your failure. "


    "Hahaha -" Gilgamesh suddenly looked up and laughed, "I know! I got it! In fact, you are not the Tongyan night between the imperial masters, but another spirit, who has the ability to create a magic mirror or a dreamland, right? "


    "You almost cheated me! Hateful miscellaneous -- "


    Before he finished, Suze''s fingers had hit Gilgamesh, and his figure appeared behind Gilgamesh at the same time.


    "All said, don''t swear."


    The forbidden red rose played a role. Gilgamesh lost contact with his king''s treasure. The doomed yellow rose played a role. Gilgamesh''s body and heart appeared a scar that could not be healed.


    He stumbled forward and nearly fell to the ground.


    "It''s not true! This is not true! This is a mirage -- you nasty dirty bastard -- "


    Suze''s finger touched his forehead. Gilgamesh opened his eyes and vomited blood.


    Archer, exit.


    "You can''t be obedient until you die. It''s so difficult for you not to swear?"


    Su Ze said, looking at Yanfeng Qili.


    Yanfeng Qili was not frightened or frightened: "it''s an unexpected force. The existence of the night named Jiantong wild goose may be just our self righteousness from the beginning. Dear sir, your power can shock the whole world. "


    "Well, yes, my power has shocked a lot of the world."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Yanfeng Qili, do you want to live?"


    "It depends on your thoughts." Yan Fengqi said respectfully.


    "Well, let me tell you one thing. There is another way to be happy." Su Ze said, "cheat, hide, maliciously act as maggots and secretly enjoy the vicious smell of corruption. After all, I can''t stand at the top and decide who can live, who can die and who should have what kind of destiny."


    "Even, they can turn their life efforts into fantasies and make their fantasies real."


    "This is the pleasure of the strong."


    Yanfeng Qili was silent, and then said, "then as a strong man, what determines my destiny?"


    "Survival or death?"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "no, for you and Wei Gong Chesi, I feel that simple death is somewhat meaningless."


    "So can I bring you pleasure?" Yanfeng Qili said, "please let me open my eyes, respected strong man."


    Su Ze came forward with a smile and pointed to Yanfeng Qili.


    Yanfeng Qili waited quietly.


    Then when Su Ze''s fingers moved away, Yanfeng Qili was dead.


    "You are a natural scum. You can only twist yourself to have pleasure. How much energy do you expect me to spend on you and create you a fantasy?" Su Ze smiled. "The last pleasure you brought to me was that you didn''t realize it until you died. I just wanted to kill you, that''s all."


    With these words, Su Ze looked up at the direction of the villa called the castle in Dongmu city.


    The Holy Grail is coming. This time, to completely solve this thing, altoria can''t simply destroy it with the sword of vowing victory like the original.


    Flying over the ball, the ball with a diameter of tens of meters fell down. The ground of the whole Dongmu City vibrated violently, and yuansaka''s house turned into ruins.


    Then, Su Ze''s phantom moved. Su Ze stood inside the einz Belen villa and waited quietly.


    The three men were coming towards the villa - they saw altoria in a coma and took Alice Phil back to the villa. And Wei Gong Qie Si, who is aware of the continuous loss of contact between Alice Phil and jiuyu wumi.


    When altoria took Alice fil to the villa, Suze was already standing in the courtyard and watching them.


    "Maitreya!"


    Altoria gave a cry of surprise and was ready to fight.


    Suze said calmly, "let her go, altoria."


    "I have killed five heroes. As a little Holy Grail, Alice Phil can''t hold on. She wants to connect the big Holy Grail and let the Holy Grail appear."


    Altoria was a little surprised: it turned out that five heroes could call the Holy Grail when they stepped out. Did the remaining two heroes compete for the final victory? In this way, what will Alice Phil get?


    She put Alice Phil down in her arms and wanted to talk. Suddenly, if she felt sleepy, she pointed her sword at Alice Phil.


    Alice Phil closed her eyes, then grinned and opened her eyes.


    "Ah, isn''t this Leia? Why are you looking at me so nervously? "


    Altoria felt the disgusting, almost visible malice and held the sword of victory in disbelief.


    Why did Alice Phil, who was pure and kind-hearted, become like this?


    What the hell is going on? What about the little Holy Grail and the big Holy Grail?


    "Maitreya, what the hell is this..."


    "Don''t you know it at a glance? The so-called Holy Grail is this filthy thing, full of malice, hatred of life, and malicious ridicule of the vower. " Suze said, "altoria, don''t hope for the kindness of others. The Holy Grail is such a thing."


    With the subconscious force of her palm, altoria made an incredible cry, which was made only under extreme disappointment.


    If so, what are these heroes fighting for!

 Chapter 513

    "Ah --!"


    As altoria''s cry sounded, so did the gunfire.


    Holding a pistol, Weigong Chesi came out of the woods and felt a little relaxed after watching the origin bullet hit the enemy named "Maitreya".


    However, I still dare not play out the remaining origin with the slightest carelessness.


    To his surprise, the remaining origin bombs were blocked in front of the "Maitreya".


    The other party was hit by the origin bullet. The other party used magic, but it was undamaged.


    Wei Gong Qiesi felt heavy and knew that he had encountered something more difficult than he had thought before... The other party''s power system was not only magic, but also useless.


    Su Ze was hit by the origin bullet, which was not careless. He just wanted to collapse the jade and collect a power characteristic, that''s all.


    The damage caused by the origin bomb to him was minimal, and it was repaired almost instantly. Of course, there was no need for the subsequent origin bomb.


    "Wei Gong Chesi, here you are. Look at your wife Alice Phil. She seems to have a bad temper. "


    Su Ze''s voice fell, and a stream of black mud had emerged beside Alice Phil''s body involuntarily, spreading outward. Those black soil, with the burning feeling of fire, the flow mode of magma, with distorted and undisguised malice, flows wantonly in this open courtyard.


    "Mr. Milo, it''s not good to say that a woman has a bad temper."


    With a malicious smile, Alice Phil rushed the black mud towards Suze.


    Su Ze looked at her quietly. When the black mud rushed in, he gave a cold hum, and the black mud immediately rolled back.


    "Cut Si, kill him." Alice Phil said to Wei Gong Chesi, "kill him, our family can be reunited and live a peaceful and happy life from now on."


    "And, Leah, you should want to get the Holy Grail and meet your wishes? You can do this now. I will give you the Holy Grail and make your wishes come true. "


    Wei Gong cut Si''s face was expressionless and stared at her. The pain in his heart was unbearable.


    Altoria also looked at Alice Phil with regret and sadness.


    The real Alice Phil, kind as an angel, would not ask Wei Gong Chesi and altoria to kill.


    Now all I''m talking about is Alice Phil''s body. The real Alice Phil is dead.


    With the success of connecting the small Holy Grail with the big Holy Grail, more reserve magic, with malice, spewed out into black mud.


    Wei Gong cut Si painfully closed his eyes and raised his hand: "with the power of the curse..."


    "You don''t have to use the power of the spell."


    Suze said, "the Holy Grail War is over, forever!"


    A black core floats in the sky, releasing the attraction of the earth explosion star, attracting all the seemingly endless black mud, and quickly sucking it into a floating in mid air, nearly 100 meters in diameter, which is comparable to the total amount of magma from the volcanic eruption.


    The golden grail, floating under the huge black ball, looks like there is no black mud attached.


    There was a glow of hope in the eyes of Wei Gong Chesi and altoria.


    If there is no malice, can the Holy Grail... Really satisfy its wishes?


    "What are you looking forward to?"


    Su Ze raised his hand, put away the big black ball in his sleeve, and then asked the two of them.


    "First of all, without the magic and heroic power accumulated in previous Holy Grail wars, the small role of this holy grail, that is, the degree of changing one''s destiny, should have no effect on you two."


    "The magic of those savings -" asked altoria.


    "Because it was completely polluted, of course I put it away." Suze said.


    "Then, if you wait ten years again and continue to accumulate magic, can you get the real Holy Grail?" Asked altoria eagerly.


    "That''s certainly impossible, because the pollution of the Holy Grail may not be completely eliminated now. If we start the Holy Grail War again, it is likely to produce this malicious black mud again." Suze said, "so, from this time on, the Holy Grail War has completely stopped, and there is no need to continue. The heroes will also continue to perform their duties and work as suppressive thugs to deal with the disaster of human destruction. "


    In the end, this is just the result


    Altoria looked at the golden grail with disappointment and realized that she had no chance to change everything after all.


    At this time, Wei Gong Chesi suddenly said, "Maitreya, do you want to take the Holy Grail and destroy the ceremony of the Holy Grail War?"


    "Of course. After all, the Holy Grail is also my booty. " Suze said.


    "What will a person like you do after taking away the Holy Grail and those malice?" Wei Gong cut Si said in a deep voice.


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Saber, fight him in the name of the curse and decide the final winner." Wei Gong said, "don''t fail!"


    Altoria, although somewhat involuntarily, was more or less uplifted.


    "Maitreya, I will do my best this time."


    "Even if it''s a little Holy Grail, since it''s a winner''s prize, I''ll try my best to grab it!"


    Su Ze nodded slightly, and then appeared behind her.


    The forbidden red rose and the doomed yellow rose started at the same time, and then said, "exit, saber."


    Altoria fell to the ground and dissipated.


    "It''s really powerful, Mr. Maitreya. Thank you very much for fighting me with all your strength."


    "Full strength? You may have misunderstood my efforts. "


    Su Ze smiled, grabbed the Holy Grail in his arms, passed the power again, and eliminated some deep-rooted attached filth.


    Then ask bengyu.


    Do you want to absorb this?


    Bengyu''s response is "yes" -- bengyu''s role has always been to help Su Ze adapt to the new reincarnation world, convert energy methods, absorb soul power and help improve his strength.


    In the aspect of "wishing", the Holy Grail is more comprehensive, such as resurrection of the dead and possession of the body of the spirit. This wish for others can also be realized, and sometimes it is quite useful.


    After throwing the Holy Grail to bengyu, Su Ze looked at the Wei palace and said, "shouldn''t you take advantage of the opportunity just now to escape?"


    Wei Gong Qiesi stared at the front without answering his words.


    He fought desperately and carried out the Holy Grail War, but he was like a powerless ant in front of the powerful visitors from the different world.


    He lost his wife and assistant and was ready to kill many people at any cost.


    As a result, that''s all.

 Chapter 514

    Seeing him like this, Su Ze didn''t say anything more and didn''t try to communicate with him again.


    From the beginning, it was clear who Wei Gong Chesi was and what future he had.


    Therefore, Su Ze stepped forward and directly released the illusion to the heirs of the Wei palace.


    In the illusion, Wei Gong Chesi experienced a lifetime.


    He upholds justice, constantly kills evil and devotes his life to the cause of justice, but he is betrayed again and again. From his father''s family to his loved ones to his children, he has betrayed his just cause and road.


    To this end, he endured heartache again and again.


    Finally, he found that the whole world had fallen. Only he himself was just. He wanted to carry out justice completely.


    So, without hesitation, he began to destroy the world, and justice existed in the world forever.


    What''s that?


    After Wei Gong Chesi woke up, he felt that the whole person was not good - the first half of the magic gave him a strong sense of substitution, so that he didn''t notice it at all. Because he was such a character, because he had to kill his family several times.


    However, he felt that he could sacrifice himself for the world, not to implement his justice and destroy the whole world.


    "Am I that kind of paranoid?" He murmured.


    "You''re about the same. Maybe you really are." Su Ze answered, and once again released the illusion in the mind of Wei Gong Chesi.


    Weigong Chesi once again experienced a new life. He was too kind and just. After setbacks, he became distrustful of everyone. He must get rid of those who were unfavorable to the society.


    At first, they just helped the police catch criminals, then they took the initiative to catch criminals, and then they took the initiative to catch "potential criminals".


    He believes that he will never admit the wrong criminal. He believes that those who are guilty must be guilty, and he believes that those who deserve to die must die.


    It must be a murderer to follow the girl indecently. Even if you don''t kill now, you will commit a crime in the future!


    There are self-made shotguns at home to kill; If you have a dagger at home, kill it; There is a crime rope, kill; Looks like a crime, a murder; The whereabouts are very sneaky. It doesn''t look like a good man. Kill


    Finally, he was sent to prison for life because of indiscriminate killing of innocent people.


    Finally, he died in prison. Before he died, he saw his own news.


    It''s called Wei Gong Chesi, a murderer who thinks he''s just


    Waking up in a cold sweat, Wei Gong Chesi stared at Su Ze in disbelief and even looked at Su Ze in panic.


    "I''m not... I won''t be..."


    Su Ze showed a mocking smile: "aren''t you? Haven''t you always been so conceited that you had to kill some people? Isn''t the standard of judgment always in your own heart? "


    "I think I''m a good man, I think I''m kind, I think I''m just a murderer named justice. Wei Gong Chesi, you are just killing the person you want to kill at will. As for whether that person is just or evil, have you not paid attention to it for a long time? "


    "Anyway, what you do is just, and what hinders you is unjust."


    "What kind of selfishness and ideas do you have in it? Can anyone say? Will anyone say? "


    Wei Gong cut Si closed his eyes and said, "kill me. Since you think I''m such a dirty and ugly existence, kill me. "


    "No, no, no," said Suze. "I''m waiting for you to kill yourself."


    "After all, you have been moving yourself all the time. You think you are carrying the justice of the world and saving others. For this justice, no one can sacrifice, can you?"


    Wei Gong cut the heir without saying a word. He also knew that he was actually powerless to resist.


    "Maitreya..."


    Without making him wait, a new illusion enveloped his mind again.


    Even, Wei Gong Chesi reminded himself again and again that all this was false.


    But he still sank into it unconsciously and lost himself quickly.


    When life went on again and again, Wei Gong''s eyes were dull. He didn''t know how many times, he collapsed, lowered his hair and laughed, then raised his pistol, pulled the trigger and ran through his forehead.


    Su Ze calmly took back his fingers and said faintly, "in your life, it''s not evil to say, but self moving and the so-called justice. It''s disgusting."


    In contrast, in the original work, his adopted son, Shiro Weigong, although he also wants to be a partner of justice, it is much more normal - Shiro Weigong will not take the initiative to kill others by any means because of "justice".


    When the prompt voice of the sixth level reincarnation world "fate" sounded, Su Ze reminded: "alaiye knowledge and Gaia, take back all the power you scattered in the reincarnation world, and concentrate on managing your own world, which is better than anything."


    Alaya consciousness takes back the real world Alaya consciousness, and then signals itself to complete the retraction.


    Su Ze''s phantom moves and instantly returns to Su YingYing and Sakura.


    Seeing him return, Su Yingying asked, "is the Holy Grail War over now? I feel that the Holy Grail has come, and I will return to the throne of heroes. "


    Su Ze said: "although the reincarnation world has indeed passed the customs, there are still some things to be done."


    After that, also because of the urgency of time, Su Ze disappeared in the distance and appeared on the mountain where Liudong temple was located.


    "Uncle yanye, are you leaving?"


    Sakura said quietly.


    Su Ying knows the truth, but she doesn''t have the heart to tell her the real answer after all.


    At this time, a dazzling light lit up in the sky. They saw a giant - a giant thousands of meters high, holding a bright red spear in the light.


    Then it runs fiercely into the underground of Liudong temple. The location of the magic accumulated in the great holy cup originally established according to the local context is now broken in an instant, and the magic is scattered.


    The entire underground of Liudong temple, the magic system that originally allowed the Holy Grail War to continue and the Holy Grail to appear, was suppressed, and there was no possibility of continuing the Holy Grail War.


    After solving this problem, Su Ze turned into an ordinary height and came to Jian Tongying again.


    Su Yingying has reached the limit that she is about to return. She is shining all over. She takes off her glasses and waves to Su Ze and Jian Tongying.


    "I''ll see you again."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and looked at Jian Tongying.


    Jian Tongying held his leg in panic and shouted, "Uncle yanye, please don''t go! Please don''t abandon me! "


    "Yuanban Shichen is dead. You can live with your mother and yuanban Lin. you don''t have to feel insecure anymore." Suze said to her.

 Chapter 515

    OK?


    Jian Tongying was surprised and uneasy.


    But not as happy as expected.


    "Uncle yanye, can''t you stay with us?"


    "No, I have other things to do." Suze touched her head and whispered.


    "If you were with us, mom might marry you and change her name to Jian tongkui?" Jian Tongying said, trying to impress Su Ze.


    This condition, if for the real Jiantong wild goose night, is estimated to be a paradise like treatment, something you can''t imagine in a dream.


    But for Suze, of course, there is no temptation.


    "Sakura, live a good life."


    With these words, he will disappear in Dongmu city with jiantongying and come to the place where yuanban Kui and yuanban Lin live.


    Jiantongying had just stood firm, and her dizzy feeling had not receded. When she heard this, she quickly stretched out her hand.


    "Uncle yanye! Don''t go! "


    However, the palm of my hand was empty. Looking back and looking around, it was empty.


    I don''t know why, I have the same feeling of being abandoned by the world in my heart.


    "Uncle yanye!"


    Jian Tongying shouted loudly, tears flowed down, and even her knees involuntarily knelt on the ground, as if praying for the gods and the "Jian Tongyan night" to come back.


    "Huh? Sakura, why are you here? "


    Hearing the sound, yuansakaki said in surprise.


    Jiantongying finally felt a little warm in her heart.


    "Sakura..."


    Another voice also sounded, but then it became more solemn and unfamiliar as possible: "miss jiantongying, what''s the matter here?"


    Jiantongying raised her head, looked at the serious and serious yuansakai, lowered her head, and showed a cold arc at the corner of her mouth.


    What a woman who obeys her husband, as Uncle yanye said, is just a tool for yuanban Shichen''s wife to completely obey and obey. This kind of status conscious appearance is a perfect match for yuanban Shichen.


    Perhaps it is because of your ugly posture that uncle yanye loses interest in us?


    Maybe a woman like you is like a blindfolded donkey. When she marries another man and obeys her new husband again, will Lin and I be abandoned by you?


    Jiantongying didn''t know that such resentment was hidden in her heart, full of deep complaints about her mother.


    When she looked up again, there was an innocent smile on her face.


    "Nothing, mom, I can live with you."


    "Really? Great! " Yuansaka Lin cheered.


    Yuansaka Kui was a little alarmed: "you child, shouldn''t you run out without permission? Does Jiantong family know? Does your father know? This is a very serious thing for the magic family. "


    Always like this, always like this... What qualifications do you have to be deeply loved by Uncle yanye for a woman who only knows to obey a man and can give up her love for her daughter?


    It is because of your ugly posture that uncle yanye left us in disappointment!


    Yuansakura''s resentment was more intense, but she explained it quietly.


    Hearing that Jiantong''s house had been destroyed by Jiantong wild goose night and there was no real magician, yuansakai was relieved. But then she showed an expression of panic, as if life was destroyed.


    Yuanban Shichen died and yuanban''s family was destroyed.


    Yuansaka Lin wept and cried in a low voice.


    Yuansaka Kui whispered to himself: "Shi Chen is an excellent magician. If even he dies, how does yanye survive? Is yanye the final winner of this Holy Grail War? "


    "Yanye is so selfish that he killed my husband and took away my happiness..."


    Selfish, it''s you


    Yuansakura thought coldly.


    Having such an idea shows that you know uncle yanye''s love and favor for you, and naturally accept his kindness and gifts. Even after marriage, you also enjoy his humble and dedicated tenderness.


    What extravagant feelings do women like you enjoy, and how did they regard him as a worthless clown!


    Yuansakura comforted her mother and sister. The three of them supported each other and returned home.


    At least on the surface.


    Samsara points 300000, twice skill and item selection.


    Su Ze pondered and felt that there was really not much to choose from. Simple related attacks didn''t make much sense. Finally, he chose Bao Youtian''s lock, and then chose the skill to kill God.


    The reason for choosing these two is that the lock of heaven is a special attack on divinity; The skill of killing gods is a legendary heroic skill that can end fate and even gods can''t avoid being killed.


    The sixth level reincarnation world of China is the legend of the gods, while the sixth level reincarnation world of Eagle head is the God who lives in the divine world and sends the brave and the demon king to compete for control over many worlds. Even the seventh level reincarnation world of siroba, the old God, is a "God", even if it is not a God in the orthodox sense


    Su Ze can predict that the enemy he will face in the future will no longer be humans, but more gods.


    Therefore, it''s really time to start thinking about the ability and treasure of special attacks on gods.


    After the selection, Su Ze withdrew from the reincarnation world.


    Not surprisingly, there was an uproar in the central forum of reincarnation in the Eagle Head country - no one thought that Maitreya quietly touched their country and cleared the sixth level reincarnation world of their country!


    On the central forum of the reincarnation of the eagle''s head, there is a solemn statement of the eagle''s head, asking Maitreya to quickly surrender to the law enforcement organs of the eagle''s head and explain the problem of smuggling and passing through their country''s reincarnation world without authorization.


    If we do not do so, it will be the greatest provocation to the whole Eagle country and will bear the greatest anger.


    Su Ze was not prepared to say anything more. After seeing this solemn statement, he became interested.


    Just as the reincarnation central forum has the basic ability of speech interpretation, Su Ze directly publishes his own information as a Maitreya.


    "The tycoons and politicians of the eagle''s head country incite public opinion to be enemies of China and themselves, which is probably your consistent operation. Even, you think you can launch a war of plunder and a war for hegemony at no cost. "


    "For you, what you lose is economic interests, and those who lose their lives are just ordinary soldiers and civilians of the eagles. If you succeed in the challenge, you can gain greater political and economic benefits. Therefore, you choose to incite public opinion and launch war when necessary. "


    "But I don''t allow you to..."

 Chapter 516

    "Because of your ambition and uneasiness, I came to the eagle''s head to warn you and warn you not to start war."


    "The era of Yanglu''s barbaric and treacherous rule has passed, and the rule of Pan Western civilization has passed. Suit is no longer the representative and symbol of civilization, just a dress. Your language and currency may still circulate, but it will no longer be the real mainstream. "


    "And you are the most used and frequently used means of war. You, the strongest country in Yanglu, will be thwarted by me today."


    "Remember, you have no strength or qualification to start a war, and I will give you treacherous, barbaric and shameless war traffickers the most powerful shock."


    "That is to give you death."


    At the end of the post, Su Ze left his location.


    "I am waiting in the position of the eagle''s head country. All your means and goals can be exerted on me. When you have finished, my revenge on the eagle Kingdom and Yanglu civilization will begin soon. "


    After sending this post, Su Ze withdrew from the reincarnation central forum.


    Then appeared in mid air, quietly waiting for the choice of the eagle country.


    There is a lot of noise in the White House, which seems to be able to be the dictatorial commander of the Eagle Head country. At this time, we should not only listen to the analysis and suggestions of the think tank, but also listen to the suggestions of the big chaebol behind us.


    Of course, there are also tough generals who choose not to listen to the suggestions of the chaebol and will be shot and killed by mental patients again and again.


    "If we don''t do it, the image of our party will be greatly damaged, and the tough image of the great commander will also be greatly damaged, which is very unfavorable to the upcoming general election!" A think tank said.


    "We can do it, but we must find a good excuse and choose a good way to do it..."


    Some think tanks said.


    The commander was also thinking about it and said, "do you want to say that the map is out of date, wrong launch, wrong military exercise."


    "This is for sure. Of course, for domestic media publicity, it must be our very, very powerful decision and publicity. For foreign countries, we are not allowed to send news and pretend that nothing has happened..." a think tank said with a sudden sigh.


    This matter is simple and easy to say. In fact, they have lost their international propaganda position and have been completely defeated by Jarvis led by Wen An''an of China. In the past, the news media can''t open the door.


    At present, although the international news media are still the original language, the proportion of Chinese language is quietly increasing, and the screening mechanism of all kinds of comments and news is the same as what they did to China.


    The music, entertainment, major and minor events in the cultural circles of East Asia, Asia and China are all reported in detail as the affairs of people all over the world. Their Yanglu people and pan Western civilization are like marginalized barbaric tribes, which are rapidly lost.


    In less than half a month, everything about them is no longer a trend. The fools they trained are seamlessly connected and like the new brainwashing.


    If it were not for the persistent incitement of hostility to China by local news, they doubted that in less than half a year, China would be able to incite people to take to the streets to fight for the so-called rights - hegemony of public opinion and brainwashing. They, the think tanks of the Hawks, know a lot about this series of operations.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to save face even if they publicize their strength and prestige in China and the power of public opinion is in the hands of China.


    At the beginning, they went black according to the standards of Hitler, the initiator of World War II, and according to the darkness of their own human experiments... Now China is not so reckless in making up black. They are very conscientious. They expect China to cover up for them again. That must be something that can only be done by some filial sons and grandchildren with the freedom and Democracy Fund, Now Wen''an has cleaned it up.


    "In short, we must do something, do it a little, and then explain it through domestic publicity to establish a tough image of our country. Be silent internationally and pretend nothing has happened. " Said the commander.


    Then, one phone call after another came in, and the commander of the Eagle Head National Congress quickly connected: "Hello, Scott group..."


    "Representative of the infilia group?"


    "The chaebol represents..."


    "What did the military say? What is the decision of the reincarnation world fighter force represented by Keller? "


    After this series of phone calls were hung up, the commander of the Eagle Head State said solemnly: "the military has persuaded the chaebols to kill the Maitreya in the territory of the Eagle Head state at all costs, so as to restore China''s world hegemony."


    "This..."


    The think tanks hesitated.


    "That''s a monster that can''t even bomb to death!" A think tank hurriedly warned.


    "Yes, it is indeed such a monster..." said the commander of the eagle''s head country. "But the military and the chaebol are also very correct in their consideration - if they just muddle through at this time, they will have to rely on the war to speak after all. At that time, the loss of the war will be greater and it will be more impossible to win."


    "Now, he is within the scope of our fire gathering and has offered us the location and target."


    "If we miss this opportunity, we will never have such an opportunity to kill this most important key figure."


    Think tanks frown one after another, and most are unwilling to agree.


    This is too risky. If the Maitreya can''t be killed, what punishment will the eagle head face?


    Obviously, you can fool the people in that way. Do you have to take risks like this?


    However, we can''t say what we are considering is wrong - if there is a war in the future, it is a good strategy to solve the Maitreya to a small extent, lay a foundation for victory and regain hegemony.


    Finally, several of the think tanks began to agree, and the leader of the Eagle Head country nodded.


    Sign the war order and order the Secretary to prepare the war speech.


    "Action begins."


    "The satellite determines the target position. It is correct."


    "Sure."


    "Launch!"


    Nuclear bombs emerge from the missile well, with a minimum of one million tons of TNT equivalent and a maximum of 20 million tons of TNT equivalent.


    Followed by the mechanical soldiers who rushed to a fixed location in an emergency supersonic fighter, which is equivalent to the combat strength of class B reincarnator. Now they have changed their weapons and equipment and equipped some highly toxic bullets, high explosive bullets and laser guns that are under development and have not been loaded on a large scale.


    Just wait for the nuclear bomb to explode, as a reserve team, ready to fight at any time.


    A series of chariots, fighter planes and strategic bombers also took off and prepared for this war.


    Action code "butcher God".

 Chapter 517

    The sky is cloudless, the sun is warm and the wind is gentle.


    Su Ze sat quietly in the air with a clear state of mind.


    Avalanche jade and Holy Grail are merging in his body and soul.


    For this matter, Su Ze watched, analyzed and guided.


    As he mastered more and more strength, he selectively improved his strength, selectively absorbed some souls and did not absorb some souls... Although he had such ability from the moment when bengyu was classified as Su Ze from the beginning, it was not su Ze''s detailed and specific choice.


    Moreover, the avalanche jade was also mastered by Su Ze, and the degree of mastery was stronger and stronger.


    Unlike in the original story of the God of death, LAN ran Yuke could not grasp the evolution brought by the avalanche jade, and was abandoned by the avalanche jade for a little complacency.


    Now the avalanche jade can''t and can''t leave Su Ze, or choose not to contribute.


    It has become the most direct tool in Su Ze''s hands and has been turned into his own power by Su Ze.


    After the role of the Holy Grail is integrated into the avalanche jade, the power of the avalanche jade can no longer be used only in the improvement of strength, but also in a considerable degree of small-scale "what you want".


    For example, if Su Ze wants to resurrect someone and has the other party''s soul and body, he can immediately resurrect at a very low cost; If there is only a soul, then resurrection and reconstruction out of thin air will bring out a body, which consumes less than the "reincarnation born" of the reincarnation eye; If there is no soul and only part of the body, Su Ze was powerless. Now he can consume almost the natural energy of reincarnation and forcibly revive the other party.


    Like increasing the strength and potential of others, the original role of avalanche jade is more like stimulating, and the Holy Grail can directly "give" when it has a certain background.


    As for increasing other people''s wealth, power, marriage and love, it is easier to give.


    More power, stronger strength.


    What Su Ze thinks in his heart is that maybe he can try to analyze and start with the reincarnation world.


    Since becoming a reincarnation world fighter, Su Ze has been rapidly strengthening and increasing his strength again and again with the strong advantage of plot prophet.


    At present, his strength can be called God in most of the fifth level reincarnation world, even in the sixth level reincarnation world.


    If we continue to improve our strength, there is no comparable reference in the real world. Even the nuclear bomb, a powerful destructive weapon, is no threat to him.


    Maybe you can look back and have a look.


    What is the essence of the reincarnation world? Why does the reincarnation world appear in this world


    Thinking in my heart, but calm as water, not excited.


    The fusion of avalanche jade and Holy Grail was silent, and the progress was not too slow. A few minutes later, the new avalanche jade appeared in Su Ze''s soul with a faint golden light.


    The heart read a move, floating a ray of sunshine like light, emerging in Su Ze''s hand.


    This ray of light is the manifestation of xinbengyu. It is not only the whole of xinbengyu, but also a part of xinbengyu. It can be said that it is free to do whatever Su Ze wants.


    This ray of light can also be the power of Su Ze, the embodiment of a certain force of Su Ze, or the embodiment of several forces.


    It can be turned into a peach wood sword to kill demons and demons, or into a mental wave to explore everything around; It can be turned into the lock of heaven to bind the gods, or it can be turned into the skill of killing gods to launch a special attack on the divinity.


    It can be a cold crystallized spear or a hot chakra blade; It can be the Tao seeking jade that annihilates everything, or the red rose and yellow rose that prohibit demons and will be destroyed; It can also be the help of soul chopping knife with double gravity and the origin bomb of magic riot.


    It can read the soul memory of others, and can also explode the sky star, Shenluo Tianzheng and Tianji Zhenxing; It can wood escape, fire escape, wind escape, magic, three body art, seal, Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion, silver wheel reincarnation explosion


    All forces, numerous, change at will, strong and weak at ease.


    This is the power of Suze today.


    Then the new avalanche jade from the fusion of avalanche jade and Holy Grail is displayed.


    There is still a certain distance from the real omniscient and omnipotent, but to a certain extent, in the eyes of ordinary people, it has been called "omniscient and omnipotent".


    The title of "Maitreya" may have been decided from the very beginning.


    You can''t live up to this title.


    Taking back this ray of sunshine like power, Su Ze''s eyes were still closed, and a glittering eye appeared on his forehead, insight into a little movement dozens of kilometers away.


    The nuclear bomb is coming.


    Close this eye, Su Ze''s forehead becomes bright and clean.


    His eyes opened, black and white, with a smile around his mouth.


    Standing up, he raised his palm and splashed out bits of light.


    The ruthlessness of Yanglu civilization and the gambling nature of chaebol groups have really reached the level of self destruction.


    It is the most insatiable imperialism that refuses to let go for interests and greedily wants to keep the whole world in its own hands. After their consideration, they really had more than 20 nuclear bombs against Suze.


    "Sure enough, I came right this time."


    Su Ze thought faintly.


    "Yanglu, a vicious dog, needs someone to pull out its teeth and tear down its bones before it knows that hegemony is not fighting and killing, but also benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith!"


    Time seems to stand still for a moment.


    The roaring missile came from the air with a nuclear warhead to destroy the order of the "God" standing in the air.


    In the action called "killing God", the handsome man with black hair and black eyes standing in the air is the only "God" in the world who can destroy the hegemony of Yanglu civilization and rebuild international political relations!


    Ten kilometers from the target.


    Bits and pieces of light, as if refracted by the sun, fell on these more than 20 missiles with nuclear warheads.


    Quietly, the missiles broke, the control system lost contact, and the signal was interrupted on the radar.


    All the nuclear bombs, in an instant, were misfired.


    I do not know what kind of force, the missiles carrying them disappeared from the radar, and the nuclear bomb control system completely failed.


    "Ten kilometers from the target."


    The pleasant prompt sound echoed again in the combat conference room of the military of the Eagle Head country, which gave everyone a creepy feeling.


    "Feel the missile trajectory immediately!"


    Someone shouted.


    "Maybe it''s because of equipment failure in the control room. Repair the equipment immediately!"


    "Continue to detonate the nuclear bomb according to the original track!"

 Chapter 518

    After the incredible missile lost contact, the eagle''s military admiral, combat commander and staff first had some confusion, and then agreed that it was clearly a failure of equipment in the control room.


    There must be no other explanation.


    Can they believe that all the 25 nuclear warheads and the missiles they carry have lost contact at the same time and have been directly turned into "Squibs" by the Maitreya at a distance of 10 kilometers?


    The code name is "butcher God", which does not mean that he is really a God. The military staff and generals of the Eagle Head country still know this clearly.


    After eliminating the most unlikely absurd situation and restoring calm, there was no panic in the combat conference room.


    Pay close attention to the emergency repair of equipment faults in the control room, and let the satellite images send back the monitoring images in real time for comparison.


    At the same time, we are ready to continue to start the nuclear bomb according to the original track and time.


    Twenty five nuclear bombs cannot go wrong at the same time. These nuclear bombs are sent from different missile silos and fired from different directions towards the "Maitreya". Even if the Maitreya itself is a missile defense system, it is impossible to block all these nuclear bombs!


    However, the order to repair the equipment had just been issued, and the satellite images were transmitted, and all the generals and staff officers were surprised.


    "My God!"


    "Oh my God!"


    On the satellite image, there is a falling missile, and the image is quite clear.


    The fall of a missile is enough to illustrate the problem.


    Twenty five nuclear bombs no longer need to have any luck. All of them were shot down by the "Maitreya" ten kilometers away, and there is no possibility of being detonated, unless they are found and the exclusive detonating device of the nuclear bomb is reinstalled.


    "Unbelievable... Did God abandon us?"


    A staff member knelt down and whispered the Bible: "God said... God said..."


    "The light of the Lord is the only light in the world, illuminating all the living people in the world..."


    Some generals muttered to themselves, "is he a God or a devil? Is it really possible for us to fight him? "


    "Report to the white house immediately and inform the politicians!"


    The commander-in-chief said that he had grabbed the emergency special red phone and dialed it to the commander-in-chief of the White House: "things have changed irreversibly!"


    Reporters have been urgently summoned to the White House press office. The commander stands behind the door, waiting for the results of the action, and then he can go on the stage to announce that the eagle nation has just launched a military attack on the Maitreya.


    "Emergency call!"


    The Secretary ran quickly. The secret service staff opened his bag and asked him to connect the phone.


    "What''s going on? I didn''t feel the shock? " The commander asked.


    "That''s because all the nuclear bombs were shot down by Maitreya, and none of them was detonated." The commander-in-chief involuntarily uttered a dirty word, "shot down 25 nuclear bombs from different directions at a distance of 10 kilometers!"


    "Is it true?" The commander asked in a trembling voice.


    "It is true, my God, my Lord, it is true!" The commander in chief said.


    The commander was silent. He didn''t know what to say. Finally, he said, "is he really human?"


    "How can I know? I only know this Falk and shet..." the commander-in-chief gasped and said a series of dirty words, and then asked.


    "Next, continue the attack?"


    "Falk..." the commander also scolded a dirty word. I don''t know what to do.


    How can such "gods" be killed? Are modern weapons and all the science and technology since the industrial revolution still useful to him?


    In this obvious attack frustrated, in the face of an unprecedented monster, how to act?


    It''s wrong to continue attacking, and it''s wrong not to attack


    Just when I didn''t know how to choose, a secretary came in a hurry: "the director of inflia group requests to consult with you."


    "The infilia group should already know. What do they say?" The commander felt as if he had found hope and hurriedly asked.


    "They said they should try again when they approach with strategic bombers."


    "That is to continue to do it." The commander said in surprise.


    "If we can''t beat the Maitreya today, we won''t have a chance to beat the Maitreya in the future," said a member of a think-tank who followed us. Obviously, the infilia group thinks so. "


    "What about the childe chaebol? What about Scotch? " The commander asked again.


    "Have not yet stated their position."


    The Secretary said, hesitated and added: "but Scott, the little Scott of Scott group, just released a message on the social media controlled by Chinese people, saying that his best friend is welcome to visit the United States."


    Members of the think tank said, "this may be the position of Scott group."


    The commander of the Eagle Head national assembly with a keen political sense also realized: "the silence of the childe chaebol is also a statement of position. The attitude of Scott group is so unclear, which is also a statement of position. They were all deterred by the powerful power shown by the Maitreya... "


    "Then we should... What is the attitude of the military?"


    The Secretary whispered, "what should I say at the press conference?"


    "Fark!"


    The commander bowed his head and cursed and paced back and forth.


    At this time, is it really possible to defeat Maitreya and regain world hegemony?


    The choice of the infilia group is to gamble. The Scotch group wants to be vague. The childe chaebol must still be unwilling, but he is afraid of the power shown by the Maitreya and dare not continue to jump out against him.


    The military, also somewhat at a loss, may also be waiting for its own decision.


    Perhaps at this moment, he, the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly, was really not hijacked by the opinions of the chaebol and the military, and really had the power to decide the beginning and end of the war.


    If he successfully kills Maitreya, he will rebuild the hegemony of the whole Eagle Head country, rebuild the political order of the whole world, lead the countries of Yanglu civilization and pan Western civilization to return to the top of the world and continue to rule people of color.


    In case of failure, the Maitreya will retaliate against the eagle Kingdom and the Yanglu civilization. Shouldn''t it be on me?


    Just as the religious elements in the new moon countries are incompetent and furious and can only kill some civilians, they never know that they kill tens of thousands of civilians and have no real loss of interests to the war traffickers in the Eagle Head country.


    At this thought, the great commander''s spirit was uplifted.


    Gambling that makes a lot of money and doesn''t seem to need to pay a price. What else are you afraid of?


    "Continue to attack, continue to attack, and we must wipe out the enemy completely!"


    After giving the order, the commander proudly grabbed the speech from the Secretary and went to the press conference in the front hall.


    "Dear reporters and guests, today the Eagle Head country launched military exercises at the coordinates of XXX and YYY..."

 Chapter 519

    "Commander, he is..."


    The Secretary asked uneasily.


    "Losing a bet is just a person''s revenge. Winning a bet is the only destiny chosen by God. From then on, he has been invincible and obtained unimaginable benefits." The think tank muttered in a low voice and said, "send the order to the military. The speech in the front hall has begun."


    The Secretary conveyed the order and then heard the military''s reply.


    "Are you serious? Are you serious? Fark! Want us to fight that terrible creature! Why don''t you go yourself? "


    "Please carry out the order. This is the order of the commander." Said the secretary.


    A dirty word came from the other side and hung up.


    The press conference in the front hall is still going on. After the commander announced the coordinates and location of the military exercise, announcing the target of the military exercise will certainly bring surprises and surprises to everyone.


    Then he solemnly held his heart and said, "God bless the whole Eagle Kingdom, the colorless race, and all our believers. Let us be invincible."


    Most of the reporters knew something inside and kept silent without asking.


    They are all waiting for the result.


    In the military combat conference room, the combat commander-in-chief sighed after swearing.


    "The fighter group, three strategic bombers and special operations team continue to carry out orders."


    "Ground forces, conventional fire forces and armored vehicles are waiting for standby."


    The staff officers on his side were stunned: "do you want to fight? In the face of such an enemy, do we have to fight? Isn''t this killing for nothing and causing hostility from the enemy? "


    "The commander''s order is like this. Maybe we can gamble once. The other party''s divine power can only be used once or twice, "the General Commander explained." if not, then the ground forces, conventional firepower forces and armored vehicles can maintain social order as much as possible. "


    "Will it be so bad?"


    "Angered a God, the eagle kingdom may face an unprecedented disaster -"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Continue with the command


    The command passed through the ears of the strategic bomber pilot, and the pilot responded.


    Three strategic bombers at high altitude went straight to the predetermined target, ready to project their own nuclear bombs.


    Dozens of kilometers behind, in a relatively lower sky, the fighter fleet is also full of missiles.


    More than 200 special tactical troops in large trucks have also been in place. They have boarded the Green Magic aircraft and put on mechanical armor, or they are transformed semi robots.


    Some carried highly toxic bullets and firearms, some high explosive bullets and firearms, and some medium-sized laser guns weighing up to 100 kg, which were carried on their shoulders by some semi mechanized soldiers.


    Small laser guns are not practical at present, because the aggregated laser is not concentrated and hot enough. Medium laser guns are still "small" for real super large laser equipment, but "medium" for human normal body size.


    Originally, this weight could not be loaded into the army, but for the semi robots with mechanical power armor or transformed, it is undoubtedly a usable gun ranks.


    "Boys!"


    "The hateful enemy who threatens our eagle''s head and will take away our freedom is in front of us. After the explosion and the first and second rounds of bombing, we will kill the enemy!"


    The commander shouted in exchange for a burst of cheers from the special force.


    A little sunshine fell on the front of the strategic bombers. Before the three strategic bombers launched their nuclear bombs, they fell down with a whistling sound.


    Next, there was a group of fighters approaching.


    As if migratory birds swooped down to the ground, they fell densely on the vast land, setting off a series of explosions and roars.


    "There''s an explosion!" Someone warned the commander.


    The commander''s face was ugly and did not order an attack at all.


    This is not the scheduled bombing sound, but the sound of the plane crash.


    So many plane crashes - it only shows that the operation is unfavorable, and the air force and missiles have not played a role at all.


    "Request headquarters contact, request headquarters contact."


    Facing the communication equipment, the commander called: "we saw the plane crash, at least ten. Excuse me, headquarters, will the operation continue?"


    "The battle continues. Execute the battle order immediately."


    The commander''s face was very ugly, and then looked at the whole mechanized force: "the battle plan continues and attack the enemy immediately!"


    The whole special combat team quickly drives the Green Magic aircraft to fly to the target ready for combat.


    In the battle conference room, the commander-in-chief, generals and staff officers all turned blue, and the sweat on their foreheads could not be wiped clean.


    Gambling has all failed.


    Strategic bombers and planes all fell, and the Maitreya standing in the sky is meaningless whether it is a God or a devil.


    That is the existence that they can no longer confront and provoke... The whole Eagle Kingdom, all Yanglu countries, are like this.


    "I need to go home once."


    "Me too..."


    "Me too!"


    The generals and staff officers hurried away one after another, leaving only a few people and a few technicians in the twinkling of an eye - even the technicians were quickly looking for excuses to leave.


    Everyone knows that this time, the eagle''s country really can''t deal with the enemy, and the other party''s next revenge is likely to fall on them.


    The special combat team can''t play any role. Its only role is to attract the short-term attention of the Maitreya, that''s all.


    Standing in the air, Su Ze''s eyes saw a large group of black spots flying like bees behind him after he broke the nuclear bombs, bombers and fighter planes.


    It was a group of fighters in Green Magic aircraft. Some were equipped with mechanical armor, and some had simply been transformed into semi robots.


    "Deterrence is enough."


    Su Ze smiled and another ray of sunshine flew out and appeared in the middle of the group.


    It was as if the sun was rising among them. All the special combat troops of more than 200 people lost their lives silently. In a moment, they were taken away their souls and contained in the dazzling sunshine.


    After that, all weapons and equipment and Green Magic aircraft were pulled by gravity to Su Ze, who was included in the universe in Su Ze''s sleeve.


    "It''s a pity that these equipment have been destroyed."


    Su Ze appeared at the headquarters of the reincarnation Department of the imperial capital of China, released these weapons and equipment and Green Magic aircraft, said a word to Wen''an, and returned to the Eagle Head country again.


    "Everyone of the eagles, revenge has begun."

 Chapter 520

    Since we want to break the teeth and bones of the Yanglu people, of course, the face of the strongest Empire cannot be left for them.


    Moreover, under this absolute disadvantage, both the siroba and the eagle countries are still brainwashing the domestic people and are prepared to launch a new world war to regain hegemony.


    When Su Ze appeared in the eagle Kingdom, the eagle Kingdom used its strongest strength to try to kill him.


    It can be seen that the Yanglu people have not lost their ambition to dominate the world, and their fierce and unruly psychology is engraved in their bones.


    If we don''t teach them a lesson and tear their faces, they won''t know - war can''t be talked about lightly.


    "The battle failed again."


    The news from the military was quickly transmitted by the Secretary, which made the commander''s expression a little blue and could no longer keep his original smile.


    Looking up at the reporters below, who are always good at catching wind and making up facts, the commander felt that his head was a little heavy and a little dull.


    After a slight shake, he reluctantly made a dry smile, and he walked out.


    A man stood in front of him.


    The commander was very angry and wanted to push him away, but he couldn''t.


    "Where are you going?"


    The other party''s voice was not English. The commander couldn''t understand it, but he heard the meaning of the other party''s words strangely.


    Raised his head, the commander took a step back in surprise and fell to the ground.


    "Maitreya!"


    The flash lights lit up, and the reporters rushed frantically, holding the microphone and trying to start the interview.


    "Commander, is this what you call surprise and surprise?"


    "Mila, is this an invitation to the White House?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Ze raised his hand. All the reporters found that they couldn''t make a sound. They all struggled with their teeth and claws for a few seconds before they were relieved.


    "Alert! Alert! "


    "White House level one alert! First level alert! "


    The secret service agents responsible for protecting the leader ran out in panic and aimed their pistols at Suze.


    Su Ze snorted coldly, and everything about the whole white house was reflected in his heart.


    The "emergency button" bag floated out of the hand of an agent around the commander and appeared in his hand.


    ¡°No£¡¡±


    The agents finally couldn''t stand it. They didn''t know who fired the first shot. The gunfire roared at the press conference in the front hall of the White House.


    Without any action, the bullets floated in mid air and fell to the ground like broken copper and scrap iron.


    Su Ze grabbed the commander, read the relevant memory from his soul, and then smiled.


    "Dear reporters, how many are still alive?" Suze asked.


    The reporters lying on the ground quickly got up and looked at him with a frightened and uneasy expression. Su Ze and the commander were unharmed in a bullet just now. Two reporters fell in a pool of blood and were obviously hit by stray bullets.


    "Then, you media people and journalists who are controlled by the interests of the central Gru civilization and the eagles, use your eyes, your pen and your camera to witness this scene."


    Su Ze said, and the meaning was accurately conveyed in everyone''s mind.


    "An hour ago, I posted my post in the reincarnation central forum to explain my position and action plan. Just twenty minutes ago, the government of the Eagle Head country decided to take the opportunity to kill me within its borders. "


    "They used 25 nuclear warheads, with a minimum equivalent of one million and a maximum equivalent of ten million. Three strategic bombers, one fighter group and one special operations force. "


    "Ground forces, conventional fire forces and armored vehicle groups have also been assembled."


    "But I defeated them."


    Suze announced quietly.


    "Yes! It is your unbelievable appearance that you are facing such unbelievable facts. "


    "Your proud military power of the eagles was defeated by me again. Your representative of the Yanglu people, the strongest military power, was defeated by me again."


    "You are a white race, but the voters who call themselves God think you are a colorless race; You believe in your God. You think everything is given to you by God. Therefore, you can eat other people''s flesh and blood, step on other people''s bones, enjoy everything as you should, and talk about vanity. "


    "Even you are cruel to your compatriots. Brainwashing them and making them believe in happiness and freedom actually deviates from the correct life and exploits their last value. "


    At this point, Su Ze raised his hand, and the commander of the Eagle Head national assembly also floated in horror.


    "The power to defeat you is only a means of my own defense."


    "Now, the real revenge has just begun."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this declares to the world."


    "The hegemony of the eagles has fallen, and the hegemony of the yanggru people has fallen. In this world, no country can seek hegemony again. Let''s manage our country well!"


    Then, Su Ze''s palm pressed hard, and the commander of the Eagle Head National Congress struggled frantically and violently.


    Let me go... Let me go... I don''t want to die


    Gradually, there was no sound.


    The agents frantically pulled the trigger and fired at Suze. The bullet bounced back and killed their master accurately.


    The reporters screamed not because the bullets flew, but because of the heavy and disillusioned spiritual blow.


    Six months ago, they were still the first powerful country in the world, claiming to surpass the ruling power of ancient Rome and rule the great empire of human civilization. They naturally accept that everything in the eagle''s head country is right, great, glorious and correct.


    Now, the commander of their country was killed in front of all journalists in full view of the public.


    Just as they killed the leaders of other small countries, abused the leaders of other countries, accidentally "accidentally bombed" the flights of other countries, embassies and bases of other countries


    Just as poison gas bombs wreak havoc among civilians in other countries, holding washing powder and claiming to find evidence


    Heaven bless the Eagle Head country, there is no heaven bless.


    The flag that will never fall will eventually fall.


    The world''s top power, the strongest thugs and hounds in the hearts of all Yanglu''s pride, has become a third-class country and can be ravaged by others.


    The body of the commander-in-chief was hanging in front of the press conference hall, and cries and wails continued to come from the whole white house.


    Then, Su Ze picked up the microphone and continued his announcement.


    "The military of the eagles sent more than ten guilty generals to the White House to die."


    "The infilia group sent five policymakers to the White House to die."


    "The Scrooge group and the childe chaebol sent three policy makers to the White House to die."


    "On the Financial Street, 20 top financiers came to the White House to die."


    "The bodies of these people will announce the decline of the whole world, the eagle Kingdom and the Yanglu civilization. At present, if so many are announced first, those who do not obey the announcement will double their deaths. "

 Chapter 521

    With Su Ze''s announcement, the chaos and cries seemed to be fading away, and order seemed to be restored briefly.


    A reporter trembled and said, "Mr. Miluo, you should not comply with the law?"


    "Law?"


    Su Ze smiled: "when attacking other countries and hanging their elected leaders, the eagle country probably conforms to the law?"


    "That''s to protect the civilians of that country and give them the right to freedom." The reporter said.


    Su Ze gave him a faint look and ignored him.


    At this time, trying to convince Su Ze with this absurd statement is simply trying to debate with simple words to achieve the goal that the eagle''s nuclear bomb can''t achieve.


    Why did Suze overturn the hegemony of the eagles and Yanglu? Isn''t it because we fundamentally don''t accept the other party''s "those who obey us have freedom and those who oppose us have no human rights" which is called freedom and is actually an overbearing rule?


    Then such a reporter was pulled back into the framework of the eagles and debated with various absurd theories of the eagles.


    If he did, Su Ze estimated that he would be stupid to cry.


    It has become a reincarnation world, some stupid bosses moved by the empty talk of "love and justice".


    "Am I wrong? Please answer positively! " The reporter saw that Su Ze ignored himself and didn''t attack himself. He felt that his courage had recovered a little and immediately said.


    "Are you here to fill me with garlic?"


    Su Ze sneered: "do you think I''m an island politician who bows and apologizes? Whatever you do?"


    The reporter who was full of "freedom" and wanted to pull Suze back to the central Gru Dialogue framework fell to the ground and died.


    As for whether he is stupid or bad, or stupid and bad, only he knows. Anyway, Su Ze is not some naive and stupid guy, giving him a chance to become famous.


    After that, Suze looked around.


    "The military, the infilia group, the Financial Street, the Scott group and the childe chaebol have not replied to me yet?"


    "It seems that I need to do it myself."


    "Please... Wait a minute. They may need another five to ten minutes to respond."


    The White House Secretary trembled.


    "Five to ten minutes?" Su Ze smiled. "What am I waiting for them so long for? Only one minute. "


    The white house fell silent and time went by second by second.


    The secretary who dared to speak was waiting for the call, and the reporters were waiting for the call. A minute later, no call came.


    "It seems that their choices are very strong."


    Su Ze looked at the reporters and the White House who seemed to have a glimmer of brilliance and excitement.


    "They are not brave, they just think I won''t find them with luck."


    The White House Secretary opened the social media and said, "Mr. Milo, look, Scott Jr. of the Scott group said that their group should have killed some old people and made room for young people."


    "It''s too late, and it doesn''t make any sense."


    Su Ze said, "first of all, the military of the eagles --"


    The voice fell, and his figure disappeared. Two minutes later, he reappeared in the White House press conference hall, holding a mobile phone in his hand.


    The photos and videos just taken are on the mobile phone.


    "I went a little too far. I was going to kill ten or twenty people. By the way, I turned your military building into ruins."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are you satisfied? And the chaebol decision makers, are you satisfied? "


    Suze smiled at the camera and asked.


    "Oh, by the way, and this..."


    The bodies of the eagle headed generals or staff officers dressed in general clothes are hung together, side by side with the commander-in-chief.


    "Come on! Run! "


    "Maximum speed, give me the maximum speed!"


    Sitting on yachts, helicopters and off-road vehicles, the chaebols and Financial Street policymakers who are fleeing towards countries such as siroba, maple leaf and duck billed countries only feel the sweat standing behind them and give orders desperately.


    Then, with Suze''s mouth declared: "next, it''s the infilia group."


    Just two minutes later, Su Ze first appeared in an airplane, then in a crazy Mercedes Benz sports car, and then in the headquarters of the infilia group.


    Finally, they returned to the White House with the bodies of the real decision-makers of the infilia group.


    "Next, Scott group." Suze said.


    "Scotch group is willing to obey and obey your orders!" Cried the White House secretary.


    "No, it''s too late."


    Suze disappeared, and a few minutes later, the body of the decision-maker of the Scott group also appeared in the White House.


    Then there are the elites of Childe chaebol and Financial Street


    The real decision-makers who manipulated the forces behind the great eagle country were all liquidated.


    Their bodies filled the press conference hall, as if they had been heavily in blood debt.


    And these bodies are reminding the eagles and Yanglu people present all the time.


    The Eagle Head country and Yanglu were defeated by a man.


    "Lord... God..."


    "If this is your test... Let me be in hell, please wake me up."


    "He killed... So many people, he killed so many people..."


    Suze''s figure disappeared again. This is the last few financial street elites in memory. Just before, they had flown to siroba.


    When he reappeared, Suze stood on the west coast of the western Roba country.


    The plane of the elite in the Financial Street crashed one step ahead of schedule.


    "Because of fear of death, he killed himself first?"


    Suze had this idea in his heart. Then if he felt it, he looked up and looked into the distance of the West bar. Everything was hazy, with a strange sense of distortion.


    Something is watching itself.


    Suze suddenly understood that the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world of the old God to the state of siroba has reached this point?


    In the hazy and distorted scenery like smoke and clouds, a virtual shadow emerges. It has a head with many tentacles like an octopus, and its body is like a glue covered with scales. It has a fat body, dripping mucus, and its huge green body staggers, like a mountain walking between heaven and earth.


    He stared at Suze and roared as if it were meaningless.


    "Yeah... Wyyy..."


    Suze listened and watched quietly.


    Then, I saw several stumbled figures coming out of the crashed plane, with scales, mucus and the smell of dirty compost.


    These figures looked at Su Ze together.


    It seemed that something was looking at Su Ze through their blank eyes.

 Chapter 522

    "Is this a warning?"


    Suze asked.


    There was no sound to answer him. Su Ze snorted coldly and fell down.


    A little sunshine light came out of his hands and lit on these strange corpses.


    Uncle nine''s Maoshan Taoist art, the power of cutting demons and eliminating demons falls on it.


    Indeed, the weird corpses of this activity should indeed be classified as demons, but it doesn''t work as quickly as killing zombies, nor as effective as Zombie ghosts.


    It should be said that in ksuru mythology, whenever it is alienated, it is completely alienated, which can never be changed back from the body and body.


    What is the significance of alienation?


    Because the view of the ksuru series of myths is that the common laws, interests and emotions of mankind are meaningless in the vast universe. To understand the truth outside the world, whether in time, space or dimension, people must forget such as organic life, good and evil, love and hate, and all the insignificant temporary characteristics of the human race.


    Only human scenes and characters have human characteristics, and gods are more cruel and meaningless. Gods have no good or evil to humans, just as humans have no good or evil to ants.


    Therefore, when human beings hear kesulu''s call, go crazy and alienate these changes, the essence is to get close to the gods and be able to better listen to the "teachings" of the gods. Although, the spirit itself is an extremely strange and inexplicable existence.


    It is precisely because this alienation acts directly on the body. It is not right to say that it is evil, nor is it Yin Qi. Even speaking, it is a special "divinity". Maoshan Taoism is not particularly effective.


    Why should something like this great demon be classified as a God?


    Su Ze can only say that this series of myths is fundamentally the authors'' malicious brain compensation for the universe - the gods may indeed not comply with human aesthetics and run counter to human thought, good and evil, but they will not deliberately aim at the uncomfortable areas of human beings and the areas that human beings think are ferocious and ugly. Let''s start?


    There are so many kesulu gods, none of which is pleasing to people. It can only be said that they deliberately go to the "black and deep disability", deliberately running counter to the normal aesthetics of mankind.


    Setting is like this. Su Ze doesn''t say much. He tries his current power respectively. Su Ze analyzes the depth of kesulu myth system on these alienated corpses.


    These alienated corpses, the eyes staring at Suze and the hazy distorted figure, all come from the God ksuru.


    Kesulu, an evil god from outer space, once lived on Sox hundreds of light-years away from the earth. He was born on the planet wal in the "23 nebula" and came to earth with the star family of kesulu and Kunyang people 300 million years ago.


    Due to the wrong star position, he was sealed in the ancient city of lalaiye in the deep sea of the central and Southern Pacific Ocean. He was in a state of suspended death and could not move, but he would never really die, but would constantly dream - the sea water shielded this spiritual fluctuation, but those with artistic talent, mental sensitivity or abnormal nerves in the world often felt this fluctuation, Thus, the images of kesulu and lalaiye appeared in their dreams, which eventually led to serious illness, coma and even madness.


    Like other gods in ksuru mythology, ksuru''s malice towards mankind is unwarranted.


    Once the star position is correct, ksuru will wake up and float out of the sea with the city of lalaya, and the world will be ruled by him again. Ksuru''s sticky body is not composed of materials on earth. Although his body structure can be destroyed, it cannot be destroyed.


    This was originally set by kesulu, but now kesulu''s activities in the state of siroba are enough to show that his setting sealed in the Pacific does not work.


    Or because of part of the erosion, ksuru can move freely. Or in the old God, there are others, crazy, reciting ksuru over and over again, praying.


    When the grace of the gods came, they were also ecstatic. Some of them had fine scales, some had sticky mucus, some had skin like dead seals, some had trembling eyes on their shoulders, and some had squid tentacles in their mouths

 Chapter 523

    Elise''s memory mainly focused on this aspect. When she noticed this, it seemed that all she saw were people who believed in the evil god ksuru, which was ferocious and terrible everywhere. A person whose body is partially alienated.


    For Alice, abandoning her human identity, yelling dryly and dully in her mouth, making sounds of unknown significance, or simply reciting syllables such as "kesulu", there is no doubt that she has lost all her pride and happiness as a human being.


    But for these already alienated, we can get great satisfaction from singing ksuru, as if we had listened to the holy word and were closer to the gods.


    At the beginning, Alice also wanted to clean up the human beings alienated by evil gods in front of her and work with the government of the state of siroba to maintain order. Then she found that more than half of the government and social strata of the state of siroba began to transform towards the believers of ksuru.


    She could not even send information to the outside world without knowing it.


    Not only that, when she drank the blessing agent and wanted to move the phantom, there would always be strong vigilance and uneasiness in her heart.


    For this layer of vigilance and uneasiness, Alice never used the phantom to escape from the state of siroba. It was also because of this that she came to this embarrassing end.


    Although she is a reincarnation world fighter with class a strength, her combat effectiveness is not strong when she does not have enough magic. In particular, there are alienated humans everywhere. Any alienated human can easily distinguish the breath of the same kind and instinctively treat the original human as an enemy.


    Human beings are either eroded, degenerated and become their own kind; Or they can only be ruthlessly killed by them.


    "When the phantom moves, there will be a sense of crisis?"


    Suze asked strangely.


    "Yes, the blessing agent always reminds me that once I do this, I will encounter a fatal crisis." Said Alice.


    Suze thought for a moment and said, "it seems that the erosion here is much more serious than I thought. It''s not just a ksuru, but maybe there are other mythical races."


    "Alice, leave with me. It''s no longer suitable for human survival." Suze said, "the affairs of siroba also need to be announced to mankind in time, so that everyone can put down the mind of internal struggle and seriously consider how to deal with the deadly threat of the high-level reincarnation world."


    "Yes."


    When Alice finished this sentence, she suddenly covered her hands involuntarily and let out a low groan.


    Suze noticed a strange wave and pulled her palm over.


    A round, rolling eye appeared in the center of Alice''s palm.


    "Ah --"


    Alice cried out in despair.


    "I don''t believe it... I don''t believe it... Why did you choose me?"


    Su Ze put his palm on her forehead, motioned her to calm down, and then looked down at the very flexible eye.


    "Can we communicate, kesulu?"


    ¡°wwwwwYYYYY£¡¡±


    There was a whistling with unknown meaning in his eyes. The meaning of kesulu may be difficult for others to understand. Even those who have been alienated actually roared indiscriminately and did not know kesulu''s real intention. Su Ze can directly understand the meaning because of his strong mental ability.


    "Get out of here. I want to rule here."


    "What is the scope of ruling here?" Suze asked.


    "All the places that can be affected by my dreams are my scope." The sound made by kesulu was like the sobbing and moaning of some creature before it died.


    "In other words, the greater your power and the more influence you have, the more you want to occupy a wider range." Suze smiled.


    Aside from the supernatural forces that ordinary people can''t cope with, the influence of dreams and forced alienation, the ksuru who can communicate is actually just a troublesome enemy.


    This enemy can brainwash countless ordinary humans and alienate them into special creatures through dreams. For ordinary people, this effect is irreversible, a comprehensive erosion from mind to body.


    But for Suze, kesulu''s body is still within his own range, whether hundreds of meters or thousands of meters.


    As for the difficulty of destroying and completely killing, Su Ze wants to try with qiudaoyu. If he can''t, he will try with sealing and heaven and earth magic in his sleeve. At least sealing should be feasible?


    In addition, ksuru''s strongest ability is spiritual power.


    This is also the only power that Suze is not sure and may be at a disadvantage. However, he is still not afraid of him.


    At Suze''s current level, it is impossible for kesulu to make him crazy and enter laleier in his dream like playing with ordinary people.


    "That''s it." Kesulu responded to Suze''s questions.


    "Impossible." Su Ze responded, "your condition is impossible. This world is the world I protect."


    "The area of the state of siroba is irreparable, and I have no feelings for them, so I can give it to you to wreak havoc. But more, you can''t have it. "


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    Like an angry whistle, it rings through the sky.


    Countless people in siroba looked in the direction of Suze and iris.


    There are humans who offend the gods.


    God was angry.


    In order to please God, they will tear the two humans who offend the gods into pieces and dedicate them to the great city of the gods.


    They cheered wildly, ran and shouted with unclear meaning. No matter whether the road, mountain or river ahead, they set out in the direction of offending the gods with a sense of great mission.


    Some people are trampled on the ground, and their flesh and blood turn into mucus and paste, which is intertwined with others to form a more ferocious appearance.


    "Kesulu..."


    "Kesulu..."


    Barely able to make a sound, the members of the order also sang along.


    In this frenzy, running and entanglement of flesh and blood, finally some humans combined with other flesh and blood, and more and more flesh and blood gathered to form new and more powerful monsters.


    Crusoe, a true believer diver.


    As early as the beginning of alienation, the concept of human beings has been lost. At this moment, they finally get what they want and form a new existence that has lost human life and self soul and serves the gods.


    Su Ze also saw these changes and felt more deeply that the tide of alienated people surged in. Almost in a moment, they broke through the room and rushed frantically towards Su Ze and Alice.


    They, or they, have lost their basic speech skills. They make meaningless sounds and howls, and regard Suze and iris as blasphemous enemies.


    "Lord Maitreya!" Alice cried in horror, "don''t leave me. I don''t believe in kesulu!"


    "Don''t mention the name. Every time he mentions the name, he will pay more attention to you and may erode you." Su Ze said something and flew into the air with Alice, looking down at the already dense crowd of alienated people below.


    Because of the order of kesulu, the people who believe in kesulu in the whole siroba are frantically coming in this direction. At present, Suze sees only some kesulu believers in this place, and more kesulu believers are still on their way.


    They are tireless, not afraid of life and death, just to achieve the joy of the gods.


    Suze and Elise stood on the sky out of thin air, and the alienated human beings and believers of ksuru below issued angry roars and chirps, like a group of gathered wild animals.


    ¡°wuhughhh£¡¡±


    ¡°rrrhhh£¡¡±


    Their cry is more meaningless than ksuru''s call. It is more like an expression of emotion than a concrete communication.


    After chirping, they grabbed things around them and smashed them into the sky, trying to shoot Suze and Alice down to the ground.

 Chapter 524

    "If you believe in evil gods and lose your daily life, wisdom and everything, it doesn''t look good from a human perspective."


    Su Ze looked at these crazy humans, looked at them throwing bricks and stones high and smashing their companions'' heads and blood. He still refused to stop this obvious lack of wisdom, and couldn''t help smiling and saying.


    "Alice, don''t you think so?"


    Alice looked anxiously at the palm of her left hand. She was really not in the mood to think about other people''s things, let alone what Suze said.


    "Lord Maitreya, can my palm recover?"


    "Of course I can recover." Suze said, "it''s just kesulu. It''s no big deal to understand the characteristics."


    Alice immediately cheered up: "is it simple? Great! "


    "Lord Maitreya, you''re right. Living like them is far worse than living as human beings..."


    Then he said with some worry, "should we leave here first? That evil god is so powerful that I doubt there is any way to solve his problem. "


    Su Ze said calmly, "no, wait a minute. I need to think about what to do next."


    What else do you want? Quickly solve the problem on my palm.


    Alice originally had a little patriotic idea of thinking about the siroba country. With the emergence of the evil god ksuru, more than half of the whole country has become an alienated monster. It seems that there are no normal humans in the vast land, so she can''t love this country.


    So at this time, they simply become completely selfish and just want to solve their own disasters as soon as possible.


    However, Lord Maitreya said she needed to think about it. Of course, she didn''t dare to violate it at all. She hurriedly said, "yes, please think about it. It must be that for Lord Maitreya, a few more vicious evil gods will be able to solve it easily. "


    Su Ze''s expression was a little subtle and said to himself: that is, you don''t know the kesulu myth system. If you say this, I won''t care about you, otherwise I almost suspect that you are deliberately giving me a strange look


    Although ksuru is the most famous and representative in the myth system of ksuru, it is true that ksuru''s strength is far from the strongest in the setting.


    The mother of the black goat cub, SAB Nicholas... The king of yellow, hastai... Nayaratotip... The planetary one eyed monster gehros... And the endless chaos, the source of asatos.


    Compared with them, ksuru is probably still "little cute".


    However, speaking of malice... A subtle idea came out of Su Ze''s heart.


    What does human evil mean to ksuru?


    Nothing - human good and evil, love and hate, have no meaning to ksuru. Human feelings are neither spiritual food nor power for ksuru.


    Because the beginning of the ksuru myth is set to lay the source of "human good and evil, which has nothing to do with these old gods, external gods, old rulers and ancient gods."


    Man is a cluster of plants and a group of ants that occasionally breed in their house.


    Different from the human conceited idea that "gods reward good people and Demons tempt people to do evil", the real ksuru gods silently step through the human ant nest, destroy the whole nest of ants, or interestingly pour hot water into the ant nest - not because they love or hate human ants, but because they pay attention to or don''t pay attention to them.


    Therefore, human evil will not provide any power to ksuru, just as human goodwill and justice are meaningless to ksuru.


    "Well, that''s very interesting."


    Suze said, looking down at the kasulu believers shouting and roaring, and looking at the constant influx of alienated humans, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "The current state of siroba is completely hopeless, isn''t it?"


    Alice whispered, "it''s really hopeless. These people, no matter what they do, are irreparable. They have become believers and subordinates of evil gods. "


    Her eyes were a little sad. After all, the country of siroba was her home country, which was equivalent to the destruction of the country.


    However, when her eyes fell on her palm, Alice was a little sad - she wanted to feel sad for herself.


    He is a combatant with A-level comprehensive strength. He was once the strongest in siroba and one of the strongest in the world. As a result, he was quietly attacked in front of the evil god kesulu and had no resistance in front of Maitreya.


    My grade a comprehensive strength evaluation is like a plastic toy, which has never been really used.


    "Then try it."


    Su Ze raised his hand and released the huge black ball with a diameter of 100 meters from the universe in his sleeve.


    Carrying the evil of people''s hearts and the evil of this world in the reincarnation world of fat, the black mud that can not be measured by weight or quantity, the attached curse and malice can form substantive damage, just like the burning of fire, just like the surging of magma.


    Looking at such a huge, dark thing floating above her head, it seemed as if there was a mountain above her. Even the sky and the sun were covered, and Alice''s voice was trembling.


    "Lord Maitreya, what is this?"


    "This is the so-called human malice."


    Su Ze smiled and said that alaiye probably never thought that Su Ze had the opportunity to release the evil of this world as a "weapon" outside the world of fat.


    In the world of fat, the absolute mistake, the aggregate of human malice, has no meaning in the face of kesulu¡° "Evil in this world" cannot blacken ksuru and bring energy to ksuru, and ksuru cannot alienate "evil in this world" with spirit.


    So, fight, fight


    With a smile, Su Ze loosened the seal that bound the evil of this world.


    Countless vicious words, curses and whispers poured down, and the black mud flowing like magma drowned hundreds of people below.


    ¡°wuhhhhh£¡ Kesulu! "


    The followers of ksuru shouted.


    The evil of the world wrapped them, and a murderous whisper sounded in their ears: "kill... Kill... Die... Die... Everything will be destroyed..."


    Believers who were originally just ordinary people were directly collapsed and destroyed at the moment when they were surrounded by the evil of this world. All their hatred for other humans was also absorbed and transformed into new power by the evil of this world.


    Su Ze watched the scene quietly and remained indifferent.


    The evil of this world flows and spreads on the ground. At first, it is like a stream. When all the black mud in the sky falls on the ground and covers a radius of kilometers, it destroys and destroys all the alienated human beings, and turns those instinctive hatred into their own new power.


    The black mud gathered together and became a dark lake.


    Then, alienated human beings rushed tirelessly, with their enthusiasm for ksuru, and were destroyed, collapsed and destroyed by black mud.

 Chapter 525

    In a short time, thousands and tens of thousands of alienated human beings were swallowed up by the black mud lake transformed by the evil of this world.


    Not only that, more alienated human beings also followed the oracle of ksuru, rushed from the whole siroba country to the location of Suze - the location of the black mud lake at the moment, and threw themselves into the black mud lake without hesitation and fear.


    Su Ze can feel that the evil of this world is enjoying a happy feeling of "having enough to eat".


    Kesulu, an evil god, has no good or evil to mankind, so it will not be blackened. However, his believers are really full of hatred. They are just ordinary dissimilators and have no strong strength at all. Therefore, they have all been sent as nutrients for the evil of this world.


    However, although the current phagocytosis of the dissimilation containing the influence of kesulu is very smooth, I''m afraid there will be no small future trouble.


    "Purr purr..."


    The sob came from the palm of Alice''s hand, and Alice looked at the rolling eyes on her palm again.


    Su Ze said, "you''re asking me, what kind of attack is this?"


    ¡°yeyanme¡­¡­¡±


    Kesulu uttered a seemingly meaningless whisper through the eyes on iris''s palm.


    "This is not a means of attack, just human pure malice." Suze said, "kesulu, admit that we are equal to each other, and then act only in a fixed territory, how about?"


    Kesulu let out a series of sobs, obviously disagreed.


    Suze didn''t say anything more, but continued to float in mid air with Alice.


    Elise was extremely afraid. The evil god ksuru suddenly fell on her again. She had no resistance at all.


    If kesulu wants to occupy her body, is it so simple, the same thing between thoughts?


    The ksuru believers below madly threw themselves into the middle of the lake again. After nearly 10000 or 20000, they finally received another call from ksuru and understood that they didn''t need to move in this direction, so they began to move away from the black mud lake.


    However, the black mud was not satisfied. It stretched out long palms composed of black mud and flooded a large number of ksuru believers into its own lake. Moreover, it was not fixed, but slowly surging.


    When the black mud lake surged, all organic matter on the ground was eroded into nothingness and turned into a piece of scorched earth, as if the earth had been burned by fire.


    When the evil of this world is neither full nor satisfied, it pursues the ksuru believers, wraps them one by one, collapses and destroys them, and absorbs their hatred.


    This terrible thing, let it continue like this?


    Elise thought, for a moment, she didn''t know which of the black mud lake and the evil god kesulu was more terrible.


    For kesulu, Suze''s condition is like an ant trying to persuade him not to step on the ants. The evil of this world is like another who wants to play with the ants and step on a nest of ants he likes before him.


    This made kesulu unbearable.


    When he ordered the believers to retreat, ksuru sensed the disintegration of the alienated characteristics of the dead believers and began to affect the black mud with life.


    "Ke Su Lu -"


    "Great and ancient existence - the only God -"


    Then, as soon as these characteristics came out, they suffered endless malice and curse. They didn''t listen to any "dream" and "instruction", but just "kill... Die... Destroy..."


    You have a good dream for me. Kesulu will wait for you to dream and teach you!


    Kesulu was very angry and found that although the opposite side had spirit and wisdom, he only knew crazy venting and didn''t know obedience and teaching at all.


    This part should have played a big role and could affect and alienate the ksuru characteristics of tens of thousands of people. It can only die together with some black mud.


    The black mud was obviously reduced, and the believers of ksuru no longer devoted themselves to it as food, so it spread everywhere looking for "food".


    Kesulu was already quite annoyed - this guy did not accept my earnest instruction and tried to trample on my believers "little ants" everywhere?


    Gods have no good or evil to human beings, but it doesn''t mean they don''t have joy and anger!


    The huge spiritual power came directly to the nearest believer. The hazy, distorted and huge figure originally shrouded in smoke gradually became substantive. Countless believers shed blood and tears in pain and ecstasy, their palms cut their throats, and their flesh and blood rushed to the believer.


    They accepted with great joy and joy and welcomed the arrival of the evil god ksuru.


    "I... wow... Ke... Su... Lu..."


    Elise wanted to ask Suze for help, but found that she could not say anything. What she said was the whisper of evil god believers.


    Her body trembled and moaned. The arrival of evil gods made her very painful.


    Gradually, the pain became more and more intense, and even she felt a trace of joy.


    Ah... When the stars return, the great kesulu


    At this time, when her arm hurt, an inexplicable cool feeling appeared in her mind. Alice recovered and saw that her left arm had been cut off by Su zeqigen, and the blood flowed.


    The arm has become a ferocious octopus, and seven or eight tentacles wrap the eyes in the center of the original left palm, which seems to be a new life full of the will of evil gods.


    Brownish green, thick mucus agglomerates from the wound and falls below.


    As the arm and the mucus fell, normal bright red blood gushed out of Alice''s wound. She gasped and felt intense pain. She couldn''t help but rejoice.


    At least I''m still living in the world as a human at this moment. Just now, I almost became the family member of the evil god kesulu.


    "Thank you, Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze reminded: "don''t say that name again, don''t think about that name again, and finally close your eyes and don''t be polluted by spirit."


    Alice endured the pain, closed her eyes, emptied her mind, and then felt a cool feeling rising slowly in her left arm. Subconsciously move for a while, then feel that after the sharp pain disappears, your left arm and left palm grow back.


    Thank you, Lord Maitreya!


    This time she didn''t say it again, but she was really grateful in her heart.


    Even, for the first time, she felt that it was indeed her luckiest thing that the blessing agent had made her encounter Lord Maitreya one after another.


    If he had not taken refuge in Lord Maitreya and been saved by Lord Maitreya, he would have become a fanatical believer of the evil god ksuru and had already lost the human self.


    In this way, isn''t the current situation the greatest luck?

 Chapter 526

    When Irene''s body grew a left arm and palm again and restored the normal human body, kesulu''s body and kesulu''s spiritual strength had also been condensed.


    The ksuru at this moment is part of the erosion of the ksuru body in the seventh level reincarnation world "the old God", and it is also a part of the erosion of the whole siroba.


    This separation should be different from the noumenon power of kesulu.


    However, according to Su Ze''s guess, the difference should be only body size and overall strength.


    Now this separation is formed by the blood and flesh of tens of thousands of alienated humans, forming a 100 meter image of kesulu, and the total amount of spiritual power is also quite huge.


    In front of kesulu''s separation, the evil black mud lake did nothing and still spread towards this separation.


    ¡°wuyyyyyh£¡¡±


    Kesulu separately sent out a sob that ordinary people can''t understand. The spiritual power bombarded the "evil of this world". The malice of both sides offset the collision of spiritual power, and completely degenerated into the most essentially spiritual confrontation.


    "Die... Die..."


    ¡°CUL¡­¡­thul¡­¡­¡±


    The spiritual power wears out the malice, and malice is constantly wearing away the spiritual power, which makes Su Ze, who stands in the sky watching this scene, feel relaxed and happy.


    It''s a pity that he is the only one in the audience. If it were someone else, even Alice around him would be polluted by kesulu''s spirit.


    If there is a live TV broadcast, even if there is only a picture, leave the name and image of kesulu. As long as kesulu does not die, he may dream and spread his teachings, waiting for you to believe and follow in the ancient sunken city of lalaiye.


    For ordinary human beings, the spiritual pollution of kesulu is undoubtedly fatal.


    The power of ksuru and the evil of this world entangled and offset each other. Almost in a moment, the power of both sides consumed more than half.


    Because of this strong and violent spiritual force collision, Su Ze can even see clusters of intense spark sputtering, as if two groups of fiery red molten steel met.


    The surrounding air seems to be distorted and blurred.


    A minute later, the black mud lake transformed by the evil of this world has become the size of a pond, and kesulu''s body has become shaky.


    The two sides confronted each other, and then kesulu''s body became full again, mucus secretion, shiny and smooth tentacles waved, and came again towards the evil of this world. At this time, I don''t know how many followers of ksuru in siroba were robbed of their spirit by ksuru, turned into walking corpses, or their bodies burst and died completely.


    For the recovery of ksuru, they willingly gave everything they had and were deeply honored at the last moment of their existence.


    There was no supplement for the evil of this world. When kesulu''s spiritual power came again, it retreated for the first time ever.


    Kesulu''s sobs were full of cruel meaning, and the spiritual power rushed forward without hesitation.


    The evil of this world was hit by him, retreating and shrinking sharply.


    Suze looked at this scene and didn''t mean to help. He just calmly analyzed it as much as possible - the total amount of ksuru''s spiritual power is indeed huge. When he transformed enough family members and believers, this spiritual power seems to be endless.


    In this regard, Su Ze is not afraid. Among the forces transformed by the avalanche jade, there are giants who are immortal under the sun, have permanent vitality, and even perpetual motion machines. Speaking of an endless stream of forces, it is not much worse, and even have the ability of resurrection. "


    However, ksuru is indeed a very difficult enemy. What''s more difficult is that ksuru is probably not the strongest in the reincarnation world of the old God. The powerful outer God is one level or even several levels beyond ksuru.


    "Help me!"


    A cry for help came. The evil in this world was only a few meters away. It turned into a human image. While running quickly to get rid of kesulu''s pursuit, it asked Suze for help.


    When ksuru''s spiritual power hit again and bombarded the evil of this world, the deterioration of this world made a ball, rolled hundreds of meters, and then catapulted and flew towards Suze.


    "Master, help me!"


    Su Ze was speechless: This is the evil of the world. Even the "master" shouted out in order to ask for help - he was bullied by the evil god kesulu, and he really had nothing to say.


    However, it is no wonder that the evil in this world is too cowardly. Simply from the battle just now, it is a great success that the collection of human malice can exchange the separation of an evil god.


    Unfortunately, the evil god kesulu has no interest in human''s view of good and evil, and the greatest role of evil in this world is to blacken pollution; After fighting hard with kesulu, kesulu sacrificed the believers again to unite and separate. However, the evil in this world can not be supplemented at all. Naturally, there is only the fate of defeat and escape.


    In order not to be destroyed, the evil of this world, a collection full of malice, even the "master" can shout out. It''s really hard.


    However, today''s battle between kesulu and the evil of this world also reminds Suze that "the evil of this world" is an inevitable collection of sins for ordinary people, but it is an available means for Suze.


    Then save his life.


    Turn one palm obliquely, cover one side of the world, and take the black ball back into your sleeve.


    Suze''s eyes looked at the separation of kesulu: "kesulu, continue the battle?"


    Kesulu sobbed and roared, waved his tentacles, and the most direct spiritual force hit Suze.


    On the palm of Suze''s hand, a wisp of warm sunshine floated, welcoming kesulu''s spiritual attack.


    The two sides collided together, as if there was a roar between heaven and earth.


    Kesulu''s split body shook slightly, and his spirit was obviously shaken back.


    "Spiritual strength is also strength." Su Ze said slowly, "since it''s power, I don''t allow you to approach me and influence me. It''s the same with other forces against your spiritual power."


    "When it comes to this simple power collision, you are still far from being a separate body. Even the part from erosion is not enough. The one who can fight me is your noumenon. "


    Kesulu responded, "it''s strange that it''s such a small size and appearance."


    "No, you should face it." Su Ze said, "in your reincarnation world, human beings are humble mole ants. Random passing and spiritual pollution can destroy countless human beings, but in our world, I am a God on an equal footing with you."


    "It was once said that gods do not care about human delusions and exist forever. Now I tell you, humans do not care about the inherent understanding of gods. The strong is the strong."

 Chapter 527

    "I see."


    Kesulu made a low sobbing sound, and the separation gradually dissipated into a virtual shadow.


    "Throw away the humble appearance and image. You are also a God. This is where you rule."


    "It can be understood this way." Suze said.


    "Then I suggest you have a more powerful and extraordinary body and have the appeal of gods like me. How about it?" Kesulu suggested.


    Suze was a little speechless: is this kesulu''s recognition of his power and expression of some attitude?


    However, this proposal is unacceptable to Suze.


    What''s good about turning noumenon into such a behemoth, which makes people lose all their reason and become alienated things?


    As a human being, Su Ze has not done enough, but with many adventures in the reincarnation world, he has higher and higher vision, and no longer deliberately meets some of his original physical desires as before.


    "Last -"


    Kesulu''s virtual shadow suddenly condensed and waved to Suze''s face, accompanied by an unimaginable roar.


    Suze raised his hand, and a golden scepter condensed in an instant, breaking the virtual shadow of kesulu.


    Kesulu''s virtual shadow turned into a dense mental wave, pouring towards Suze and Elise.


    "It''s no use," said Suze. "You can''t break my defense."


    Kesulu finally drifted away, leaving the last whisper: "siroba, it''s mine."


    Finally, after the last effort, kesulu accepted the division of Suze and took the polluted siroba as its own territory and no longer expanded outward.


    Suze stood quietly in the sky with Alice.


    Alice asked, "has he gone?"


    "In the land of siroba, he can pay attention to the situation here even if he leaves." Su Ze said, "because the pollution here is too heavy, soon all creatures will be Ke Su Lu."


    "The matter here is settled temporarily, and we have to go."


    Alice asked, "Lord Maitreya, are we going to China?"


    "No, go to the Eagle Head country first. There are still some things unfinished over there."


    Alice was a little confused, but she held back and didn''t ask questions. Lord Maitreya has his own things to do. It seems bad to ask too many questions.


    "Then go."


    Su Ze said, suddenly frowning.


    Behind him, a gray brown spurlike straw appeared, looking as if it wanted to pierce his skin.


    what is it? Some kind of mosquito?


    Su Ze''s finger bounced in the void, snapped the spurred straw, and then looked at the void in front of him.


    When the phantom shift was about to begin, a strange creature emerged from the void, with heavy weapons, a three petaled head, a bright red mouth and a broken straw.


    Huh?


    Su Ze raised his eyebrows slightly.


    I broke the broken straw before. Now why does this strange creature appear?


    Then I understood that this is the "tyndarus hound" in the myth system of ksuru.


    It is called "hound" because it constantly pursues prey and never gives up. In fact, its appearance has nothing to do with hounds.


    The existence of tyndarus hounds is time-specific. When they move in time or space, they will disturb them. They can attack the enemy over time and absorb the enemy''s body fluid.


    Just like what Suze sensed before, the straw attack first appeared. In fact, the tindalus hound appeared at the moment and attacked the past Suze across time and space - if ordinary people were unprepared and caught off guard, they would be hit by it first and be fatally injured. When they were dying, they saw the tindalus Hound for the first time.


    In short, before Suze started space transmission, the tindalus hound appeared at the beginning of space transmission and launched an attack in advance.


    When Suze started space transmission and the tyndarus hound appeared, the result of the attack, whether failure or success, was doomed.


    It''s an interesting creature. It''s obviously very dangerous for combat members below A-level comprehensive strength. Unfortunately, for Su Ze, to attack over time in advance is to kill in advance, that''s all.


    When the two sides met, the tindalus hound knew that his early attack had failed, and the current enemy was far more powerful than himself, so it immediately turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in front of Suze, waiting for the opportunity to continue to attack Suze.


    However, Suze was not ready to give him this opportunity. He burst out, wrapped the tindalus hound and was ready to seize it.


    However, the tindalus hound disappeared into smoke.


    Su Ze frowned a little and said to himself: some guys really set things at will and make things so troublesome - monsters on the timeline should not appear as races. Occasionally, a high-ranking God of time is OK. It''s really troublesome to have so many tindalus hounds popping up on the timeline.


    The real strength of the tindalus Hound is not strong. Because of the special situation of this time, it is difficult to be caught or killed by Suze.


    The only thing that can be a little comforting is that the prey of the tindalus Hound is generally people who transmit in time and space. Ordinary humans should not be able to meet this standard, and those who can meet this standard generally have a little protective power, so that they will not be killed by it in an instant.


    Suze thought like this and moved to the presidential palace of the eagle''s head country with Alice in an instant.


    Two hours later, in the press conference hall of the presidential residence, the body has not been collected, and a bald man is delivering an emergency inaugural speech.


    He was the former deputy commander of the Eagle Head national assembly and was taking over at this time.


    "I will actively seek allies to fight against evil... God bless the great eagle country..."


    Suze appeared beside him with Alice.


    The reporters and everyone in the presidential palace were silent and stared at Suze.


    The bald man, the new commander of the eagle headed national assembly, opened his mouth, licked his lips, and then said nothing. He ended his unfinished inaugural speech and stepped aside.


    They all waited for the "Maitreya" to kill the woman who had just brought her and display her body.


    Oh, maybe not - what did Maitreya do with this woman two hours ago?


    Alice was prepared not to ask questions anyway, but she couldn''t help blurting out when she saw the information Hall of the presidential palace and the Eagle Head National Assembly commander, military general, decision-makers of the Scott group, the childe chaebol and the infilia group lying on the ground.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Su Ze said calmly, "it''s just that I have a little reason with the Eagle Head country, that''s all."

 Chapter 528

    Reasonable?


    What is the reason to enter the presidential palace and kill the actual decision-makers of these countries here?


    Irene was so full of questions that she choked them all back.


    Beside her is not only a person, but also a "God" who can defeat evil gods.


    She felt more and more that the division of strength in the reincarnation world was a great mistake.


    What kind of A-level and S-level can people like Maitreya, who can be called gods, be expressed?


    She stood wisely aside and skillfully said nothing and asked nothing.


    Su Ze looked at the bald man, the current commander of the eagle headed national assembly, and asked, "do you want to contact your allies to fight evil?"


    "No, no..." the bald man quickly said with a smile.


    "God bless the eagle head?"


    The bald man waved his hands again and again: "dare not, dare not, God dare not bless the Eagle Head country..."


    Su Ze said lightly: "dare or dare, have or not, you know..."


    "This is the end of the eagle country."


    "Next, I have another thing to announce to the world."


    At this time, a Chinese speaking reporter stood up and said, "Lord Maitreya, I''m a reporter from China news. Is it true that Scott Jr. of Scott group claimed that he was your traitor and helped you fight the eagle kingdom?"


    Su Ze picked his eyebrow: "tell me what''s going on."


    The reporter said the situation. The world was shocked when Su Ze killed the people in power and behind the scenes decision-makers of the eagle Kingdom at the presidential palace.


    The news media of China and other countries all over the world rushed to the presidential palace to determine the authenticity of the first-hand news. At the same time, all countries in the world are waiting to make their positions and positions after determining that this is the truth.


    With the exception of small countries that have little voice, all major countries in the world have made statements. China and the Chinese cultural circle in East Asia agree that this is a just statement. Some countries denounce it painlessly and call for restraint and calm.


    Even most of the eagle''s iron allies were frightened and dared not speak easily. Only a few extremely iron headed mentally retarded countries jumped happily, such as the duckbill country and the salmon country, asking for blood debt and blood compensation.


    At a time when the world was shocked, Shi Gaozhi, a small member of the shigaozhi group of the Eagle Head country, said nothing surprising and died endlessly. He claimed to be the traitor arranged by the Maitreya in the Eagle Head country to help the Maitreya fight the Eagle Head country. He also claimed that "Shi Gaozhi" who once took risks with the Maitreya was him and helped the Maitreya take over the whole shigaozhi group.


    This is what the Chinese news media asked.


    Did Lord Maitreya know and instigated little Scotch to take over Scotch group?


    After hearing this, Su Ze thought of Xiao Shi Gaozhi''s dazzling golden hair, his boastful appearance and his selfish nature, and smiled: "it''s true."


    Xiao shigaozhi wants to seize shigaozhi group in the name of Su Ze, but he also has to understand that this name is like a label. Once it is pasted on him, it will never be removed.


    Since he said that he was managing Scotch group for himself, let him manage it.


    Because of his words, Scott group must be the industry of Suze in the future, which will also be a fact known to the world.


    With Su Ze''s words, after a low voice of discussion, someone raised his mobile phone and read to Su Ze: "Xiao shigaozhi thanked Mr. Miluo for his trust on social media and said he would manage the shigaozhi group for Mr. Miluo."


    Su Ze smiled and thought: this sentence is enough.


    It doesn''t matter whether Xiao Shi Gaozhi works for him or not - his subordinates can''t contact his boss and need to post on public social media to show loyalty to his boss? Are there any such men?


    This little Shi Gaozhi is just a good hand at steering in the wind, that''s all!


    After the settlement of Xiao Shi Gaozhi''s matter, when the reporters returned to calm, Su Ze continued: "the Eagle Head country is not willing to give me the choice of peace, so I brought peace to the Eagle Head country. I hope all countries in the world will not deliberately provoke and attempt to do some messy things in the way of World War."


    "The present world is indeed not the time for you to wage war and play the game of hegemony. Because the crisis brought about by the reincarnation world has the most direct and intuitive example. "


    "The state of siroba has been subjugated."


    The last sentence fell, and all the reporters present were stunned.


    Then he scrambled to get up.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Milo, did you do it again?" Asked the Rocha reporter.


    "How many dignitaries in siroba have died?"


    "How many prime ministers, cabinet members and parliamentarians are still alive?"


    Suze looked at them quietly. When they were frightened by an invisible pressure and calmed down, he continued: "I didn''t do it. Siroba has died in the erosion of the old God in the seventh level reincarnation world."


    Chinese news media reporters quickly raised their hands.


    Suze motioned him to get up and ask.


    "Excuse me, Lord Maitreya, what happened in siroba? Can you tell us? "


    "Yes."


    Suze said: "the seventh level reincarnation world of siroba, the old God, is an extremely dangerous reincarnation world, in which there are many evil gods who are extremely unfriendly to mankind and highly polluting. As long as you mention their names or think of their images and appearances, these evil gods will gradually lose their reason and become their believers. "


    "If you directly see the body of an evil god, normal humans will collapse and die."


    "Unfortunately, a part of an evil god has been eroded out of the country of siroba, and has appeared many times in the national dream of the country of siroba, polluting the vast majority of the people of the country of siroba."


    "But when I know, this kind of pollution and alienation is basically incurable. The state of siroba has become the family of evil gods from top to bottom, and there are few living humans."


    "The one next to me is the only possible survivor of the state of siroba, A-level comprehensive strength Elise, code named ''witch'', who can prove what I said."


    After Suze finished, iris immediately said, "yes, this is the case in the whole siroba. It has been completely occupied by evil gods."


    It turned out that she was a witch


    Reporters thought one after another and recorded the big news that shocked the world.


    One day, the Eagle Head country fell to the ground in the hands of the "Maitreya", and the siroba country was completely destroyed by the evil god - the strongest two countries of the Yanglu people were destroyed, and the world could never return to their hands.


    The most shocking thing is that there is no doubt that the erosion brought about by the seventh level reincarnation world is at the level of annihilation!

 Chapter 529

    People were shocked by the reincarnation world invasion at the level of annihilation. Of course, some people didn''t believe it and whispered secretly.


    Is it the reincarnation of the world that led to the destruction of the state of siroba, or does the "Maitreya" not pleasing to the eye lead to the destruction of the state of siroba?


    Looking at the various operations in the Eagle Head country before the Maitreya, killing these big people who could have stirred up the situation in the world, I always feel that the so-called evil god who destroyed siroba is the Maitreya.


    However, considering the ferocity of the Maitreya, they dare not reveal it at all, for fear of causing great disaster to themselves or their own newspaper.


    Subsequently, many reporters asked for specific details one after another. Su Ze and Alice answered several times respectively. They recorded the text one after another and transmitted it to the world through cameras and live broadcasts.


    The eyes of the whole world learned the important news as they paid attention to this matter.


    The reincarnation world has always been regarded as a base for countries to cultivate extraordinary power. In addition to the irresistible erosion of the reincarnation world in some small countries, it is really rare for a country to be completely destroyed.


    In particular, siroba, the second powerful country among the Yanglu people and the top five powerful countries in the world, so the whole country was destroyed by the reincarnation world. How can they not be surprised, surprised or even shocked?


    Even the state of siroba can be destroyed in a breath, let alone ordinary countries in the world.


    In the process of live news broadcasting, the network and news media all over the world have reached the point where hundreds of millions of people watch online at the same time. If you count the number of TV stations, it is more than one billion.


    Whether it''s day or night, whether resting or working, first because Su Ze attracted a lot of attention to the Eagle Head country, and then the leader of the Eagle Head country, large group decision-makers and Financial Street elites were killed, attracting more attention.


    Once the former overlord country, rogue country and world police were beaten to the door by one person and destroyed the top decision-making level and the top chaebol forces... This is like a fairy tale.


    Until then, Suze announced the demise of the whole country of siroba, which once again set off a huge wave, attracted the attention of nearly half of the world''s people, and also caused more people to spread word of mouth within an hour.


    Everyone was exclaiming and exclaiming, and there were also tears associated with the state of siroba, even so excited that they couldn''t bear to faint


    "Lord Maitreya, the current state of siroba has been determined to be an irreparable situation." A reporter said, "what should we do next about the reincarnation of various countries and the world situation? Should we ban the reincarnation world and delay the emergence and replacement of the reincarnation world? "


    "We can''t do this. If we do that, it will not delay the emergence of the reincarnation world, but will only slow down the speed of our own strength. When the real danger comes, you lose the ability to resist. "


    Suze said.


    "What should we do in the state of siroba? The evil god of erosion will attack us, won''t he? How should we deal with this evil god? "


    Another reporter asked.


    Suze didn''t answer, and Alice said, "I can answer you this question. Lord Maitreya personally defeated the evil god and asked the evil god to take the initiative to make a commitment and not leave the scope of the whole siroba state. "


    "At present, the seventh level reincarnation world" the old God "is still waiting for Lord Maitreya to pass. Before Lord Maitreya passes the customs, the evil god will always be limited to the original territory of siroba and will no longer cause harm to other countries. "


    Reporters and audiences around the world breathed a sigh of relief.


    Evil gods are confined to the realm of the state of siroba. Of course, this is very bad news for those who have relations with the state of siroba; It''s not so bad news for other people who are not relevant, at least not to the extreme.


    Of course, they will also worry that after the evil god spread in siroba, he spread to other countries and destroyed their countries.


    A nearly global live news conference was held for nearly half an hour, and Su Ze answered most of the questions.


    Finally, he said to the audience and reporters all over the world: "it is a cruel reality that the state of siroba was destroyed by evil gods; The Eagle Head country is ready to start a war and is punished by me personally. This is my hope and demand for all countries in the world. "


    "I hope that governments around the world will pay attention to the people''s livelihood of their own countries, pay attention to the development and excavation of their own reincarnation world, and strive to cultivate their own reincarnation world combatants."


    "On behalf of myself and China, I can solemnly promise and announce to the world. We do not regard any country as the object of annexation, nor do we regard any country as a mortal enemy. We just hope you can join hands. First develop yourself, and then work together to tide over the difficulties. "


    "If you must be our enemy, do not raise your own people well, and only think of human internal struggle, then I will punish you."


    "Next, I will not go to any country in the world to pass through any reincarnation world unless there is really an emergency that I have to solve and have to pass through your reincarnation world."


    "This is our sincerity."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze smiled and looked at the camera lens: "if politicians and audiences all over the world think my sincerity is not enough."


    "Then I need to remind you again. I could have easily wiped out your country and occupied your land; You could have continued to pass the customs, you could have reincarnated the world, and you could have indulged evil gods to destroy your lives. "


    "The reason why I didn''t do this is also out of my sincerity."


    The reporters were stunned, and the audience who were watching were also stunned by Suze''s straightforward words - then most of them fell into meditation.


    It seems that it is true... Milton obviously has such strength, but he gave up what he could have done. Isn''t that the greatest sincerity?


    You just have to think again about his conspiracy and calculation. The fact is that he had the corresponding ability and didn''t do that.


    This is the greatest sincerity.


    In everyone''s meditation, Su Ze finally patted the bare head of the new leader of the Eagle Head country: "remember, I welcome you to continue to find allies to fight evil. Then you will know whether God will bless your Eagle Head country."


    The new commander-in-chief of the Eagle Head national assembly quickly smiled awkwardly: "Mr. Milo, you are really funny and humorous. How could we do such a thing?"


    "No?"


    Suze smiled and looked at "witch" Alice again.

 Chapter 530

    "Now, it''s time for you to choose..."


    "Alice, do you feel like you want to stay in Eagle Head country or go to China with me?"


    Irene immediately said without hesitation, "go to China with Lord Maitreya."


    Are you kidding? Is there a safer place in the world than following Lord Maitreya? It''s a fool not to follow.


    As long as she thought that the country of siroba was eroded by a reincarnation world and the evil gods completely destroyed the country in just a few days, Alice felt shivering.


    The world is much more dangerous than she thought. If she doesn''t follow the steps of Lord Maitreya and live well, she feels sorry for the blessing agents she drank.


    From the very beginning, all the blissful potions she drank were madly implying her one thing - keep up with the big guy, and you can live!


    "Well, then you''ll leave with me."


    Su Ze said, grabbing her shoulder and preparing for space transfer back to China.


    Alice whispered, "Lord Maitreya, the monster hidden in the fog should not appear again?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure it will die if it dares to appear again."


    With these words, Su Ze took Alice across the space to the imperial capital of China and the headquarters of the reincarnation department.


    In the headquarters office, several people are watching the screen.


    On the screen is the picture of the presidential palace of the Eagle Head country. After Suze and Alice left, the bald commander came up to the microphone and said some politicians'' words, saying that he would improve people''s livelihood and never go to war with other countries again.


    The arrival of Suze and Alice did not surprise them.


    Wen An''an just smiled, stood up and said, "welcome back, Lord Maitreya. First of all, congratulations on your clearance of the sixth level reincarnation world fat. Second, congratulations on your suppression of the whole country of the eagle Kingdom and the Yanglu civilization. "


    "Finally, celebrate that you defeated the evil god and saved the whole world."


    Su Ze smiled: "what he said is exaggerated, but it''s all facts. I accept it."


    Wen''an, LAN Ruxin, Mu Qingling, Yan Dahai and others also laughed.


    Su Ze asked Alice to introduce herself. After getting to know each other, he said, "I don''t think I need to say anything about the relevant information. That''s the case. Wen An, what do you need to remind me?"


    Wen An''an shook his head slightly: "although I am also an S-level comprehensive strength, to be fair, the fifth level reincarnation world is almost the same, and the sixth level reincarnation world has exceeded my limit."


    "The strength of the world in the old God is too high. A part of an evil god erodes and destroys a country. If the whole evil god appears, can no one in the world resist it?"


    "I feel I can deal with the evil god raging in siroba. At least it is equal to me, and even I may have an advantage..." Suze said. "However, the setting of the reincarnation world is too high. If I go in and am dealt with by other gods of high level and targeted by the gods of their system, it is estimated that it will be difficult to come out alive. "


    "To pass the reincarnation world, I must have more and stronger grasp."


    Wen An''an didn''t ask what more assurance was. He just thought deeply and turned off the topic with a smile.


    "Lord Maitreya, during the period when you left, there was something in our reincarnation department that needs your consideration."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t Tony Stark eroded from the reincarnation world of iron man and connected with Jarvis? Jarvis left our reincarnation division and the original owner, brother glasses, and concentrated on returning to his old owner Tony Stark. "


    "On our side, there are a lot of replication programs left by Jarvis. The little Jarvis have grown up and can shoulder heavy responsibilities. The glasses brother suddenly lost his greatest support. He was not strong enough and his knowledge was not extraordinary. He was just more than an ordinary programmer. "


    Wen''an said with a smile: "his psychology is a little different... And the girl we arranged to stabilize him also proposed to make a good boyfriend and get married..."


    Su Ze was speechless: "are you sure you want me to take care of this?"


    After saying that, Su Ze himself showed a feeling of emotion.


    Brother glasses and Jarvis, according to the flow rate of the real world, were just some time ago. However, the total time of Su Ze''s reincarnation from that time has passed for more than ten years or even decades, and he has a feeling of looking back.


    When Wen An mentioned this matter, it is estimated that Su Ze should pay special attention to the things of Jiangcheng reincarnation department in the past.


    Moreover, by the way, I would like to report the current situation of the intelligent Jarvis, iron man and the original Jarvis of the reincarnation department.


    "How does Tony Stark feel about us now? Did you do anything? "


    Suze asked.


    Wen An''an smiled: "let him speak for himself?"


    Su Ze realized that the focus of the matter was not brother glasses'' emotional life, but the refuge of "Iron Man".


    Wenan must have convinced Tony Stark to talk about it.


    Turning on a walkie talkie, Wen An said, "Mr. stark, did you watch the live broadcast just now? How do you feel? "


    Tony Stark responded: "in any case, killing so many people to solve the problem should not be a priority. I don''t quite agree with Mr. Milo''s behavior."


    "But just as I sometimes have to compromise with some bastards, the final result, I think, may be exactly what I want to see."


    "Good, that''s good. This is the basis of our cooperation."


    Wen An''an said, "would you like to talk to Mr. Maitreya? Mr. stark. "


    "No, I don''t want to talk to him now." Tony Stark said.


    Wen An smiled, hung up and looked at Su Ze: "that''s the case. In fact, he should have joined our reincarnation division. Soon we will have ten iron man mecha, or even a hundred, or more."


    "Every iron man can give full play to class a strength. If he plays well, he can have sufficient performance and even reach class s strength..."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "you think well, but the core energy problem and the industrial indicators of the real world and the reincarnation world still exist."


    "Jarvis and Tony Stark said they could solve it." Wen An said.


    "That''s OK."


    Su Ze simply commented and said, "as for brother glasses''s love, I don''t think I really need to intervene? After all, he''s not too useless. Let''s make good arrangements. "


    Wen''an smiled: "don''t worry, Lord Maitreya, I''ll let someone arrange it properly. We are not the kind of people who kill their mouths and donkeys after using them. "


    Su Ze was speechless: so you just explained the situation?


    No, it should be said that I bypassed the previous topic by the way.

 Chapter 531

    Next, Wen''an reported a lot of things related to the reincarnation department, from the original lieutenant general Luo Hui, three major generals Han Jie, Mu Yulin and Dai Yue to Mu Qingling, Tang Yun and Tang poetry; From the imperial capital reincarnation department to the Jiangcheng reincarnation department, and then to the degree of cooperation between the cabinet and local departments.


    In the process of saying this, Yan Dahai and others left one after another and took Alice down to arrange accommodation.


    After Wen''an finished this, there were only three people left in the office.


    Su Ze, Wen An''an, LAN Ruxin.


    "How do you feel?" Su Ze asked Wen An.


    Wen''an knew who he was asking, and did not avoid it. He said very seriously, "it feels OK. This Alice is not very interested in these things, but depends on you. "


    LAN Ruxin smiled and said, "what has happened to you since we left siroba? Why did she even turn around? "


    "If I remember correctly, this woman seems to have been lovelorn. Just try something fresh according to the customs of siroba. There''s no need to give her any status?"


    Wen''an heard the speech and immediately made a gesture. He took his palm and slapped it in front of Lanru''s heart.


    "Tut tut! Who is this? What a big smell of vinegar! Whose old vinegar jar is crooked? "


    LAN Ru''s heart stared at her angrily: "go to you. Why is it so shapeless? I''m happy all day?"


    Wen An smiled: "after all, you are used to liven up the atmosphere."


    "You''re a joke, little smelly girl!" LAN Ru''s heart retorted.


    Suze helplessly watched them laugh and pour them a glass of water: "let''s get down to business. This Alice is nothing special. I can want it or not, and I don''t need it."


    "You don''t need to think about this. If you really want to think about it, I suggest you consider whether the female characters in the reincarnation world will become a threat to you."


    When she heard the first half, LAN Ruxin wanted to fight back. In her opinion, the kind of women who had been in love in siroba could only let Su Ze play music once or twice. If she really wanted to make a formal status with that kind of women, it really shouldn''t be.


    But when she heard the second half, Lanru was stunned. She realized that there seemed to be something wrong with Su Ze''s words.


    Wen An''an opened his mouth and shouted, "Lord Maitreya, have you... Been able to bring those characters out of the reincarnation world?"


    "Well, eight or nine is not ten."


    Su Ze said: "the Alaya consciousness of the sixth level reincarnation world and the evil gods of the seventh level reincarnation world can come to the real world to do something, which is related to the noumenon in their reincarnation world. My power may be different from them on some levels, but it is the same level in the end."


    "Some limitations of the reincarnation world are gradually opening up to me."


    "Next, reincarnation points may be completely meaningless to me."


    This time, even Wen''an, who has always been calm and rational, was stunned.


    She subconsciously grabbed Su Ze''s arm and murmured, "is this really a God? You won''t really become God and leave us? "


    "No..." Su Ze patted her palm with some tears and laughter, "don''t worry, it won''t."


    "How can even a cool and smart person like you think like this?"


    Wen An''an wiped his eyes with embarrassment and said, "it''s none of your business. Closing yourself is chaos. I''m sorry, Lord Maitreya, let you laugh."


    Suze looked at her gently and said nothing.


    But her eyes were telling her that all her thoughts had been known in her heart.


    Wen An smiled more happily and gently.


    "Well, today we''ll check the women of Lord Maitreya and be mentally prepared!"


    She said so.


    Lanru looked at Su Ze uneasily and was a little worried about his attitude.


    However, Wen''an was bolder than her, and figured out Su Ze''s psychology more thoroughly. She said: "except us, they are the women in the real world..."


    "First of all, Erins, the Witch of the West Roba, has a history of love and doubts her style, so she is the first to pass..."


    Suze suggested, "although I don''t need her very much, I remind you that this Alice is favored by unicorns and should still be a girl."


    "Ah?"


    Wen''an and LAN Ru were surprised. They didn''t expect such a thing.


    Really? In that place of siroba, is there such a girl after love?


    Wen''an thought for a while, then suddenly said, "the conservative middle-income family in siroba! It must be that kind of family! There is no erosion of the upper class, no self abandonment of the lower class, a relatively calm and stable life and relationship, and is proud of the image of a ''serious gentleman''. "


    "Such a family is more traditional. Girls may even be virgins when they get married."


    "In this case, Alice can be listed as a candidate... Major general Dai Yue, Mu Qingling, Tang Yun, Jiang Lin and Tang Shi are also listed as candidates..."


    Su Ze quickly interrupted her behavior of listing: "forget it, you can be more reliable for me! Tang Yun and Jiang Lin are both classmates of my original school. Up to now, only Tang Yun has a close relationship. "


    "Mu Qingling is my teacher. What does Tang poetry mean? That''s too much? And major general Dai Yue. She and I just nodded and said hello. What do you think I will do to her? "


    Wen An''an smiled inexplicably: "it''s not so much that I''m reliable. I always feel that you will bring out some roles from the reincarnation world, which is more unreliable than me..."


    Su Ze''s expression was a little stiff. To some extent, Wen An was really right.


    Recently, in some reincarnation world, he has stopped sending and venting like that, but it is undeniable that he does have such a time. Now, it''s like looking back at the energetic adolescence in his thirties. It''s more or less an unspeakable black history.


    To be exact, as Su Ze''s strength level is higher and higher and his mind is higher and higher, this aspect is not what he takes the initiative to pursue.


    Even if others pursue him, they may not "see the color and get interested" again.


    "Well, you''re right." Su Ze admitted, "however, my past should not be simply denied. I''d better give them a result and end."


    "Speaking of, we should also consider another possibility - if I invite them to come, they also have their own considerations and may not agree."


    "They?" Wen An winked at Su Ze with a strange smile.


    LAN Ruxin said, "is it possible?"


    Su Ze nodded: "there will be such a possibility, such as compendium."

 Chapter 532

    Naruto is the master of reincarnation world. It is when Su Ze has gradually lost his interest in the female role of strategy.


    Wen An''an proposed and implemented it, and pushed the boat along with the water through a misunderstanding of the master.


    If there was no Wen''an, Su Ze would not be a master of strategy.


    Since then, he has never played any other female roles.


    At this time, he proposed to stop these deadly acts!


    If you kill Maitreya, you may really die!


    After a round of communication with these people, Su Ze once again told them to pay attention to their own national people''s livelihood, train their own reincarnation combatants, and don''t try to incite hatred in human civil war.


    Representatives of various countries expressed their understanding one after another, and then hurriedly left.


    After they left, Su Ze glanced at the blonde man standing aside: "Xiao Shi Gaozhi."


    Little Scrooge immediately knelt on one knee as if he were a knight.


    "Please tell me, Mr. Milo. I''m your loyal servant, little scrooge."


    Su Ze shook his head wordlessly. This tall, fat and noisy guy can really do it. It is estimated that most people do not have this facial thickness.


    "Is the Scotch group yours or mine?"


    Suze asked.


    Little Scrooge immediately replied, "there is no doubt that Scrooge group is yours, Mr. Milo."


    "I just manage Scotch group for you temporarily. If you really need it, I can return Scotch group to you at any time."


    "No, you manage it for me first." Suze said.


    "As long as I have strength, these things can''t run away. If I had no strength, these things would not be mine. "


    Xiao shigaozhi was immediately awed and exclaimed, "what a great truth, it can be called the star guiding the night! Mr. Milo, you are the guiding star of my little Scott and the whole Scott group! "


    Su Ze saw that the more he said, the more outrageous he was. He waved his hand helplessly.


    "Well, well, that''s enough. Remember what you said today and do it well."


    "Yes, Mr. Milo!" Xiao Shi Gaozhi said solemnly and left.

 Chapter 533

    The lesson that mankind has learned from history is the lesson that it will repeat itself.


    At present, countries all over the world are frightened by Su Ze''s existence, the threat of reincarnation of the world and the threat of evil gods. One by one, they have come to Su Ze to express their love for peace and will certainly obey Lord Maitreya''s arrangement.


    In fact, the thoughts and actual thoughts in their hearts, frankly speaking, are forced, and are not as good as they seem.


    Once the situation eases, they don''t know what they will do and what they think.


    That is, the lesson is in front of us. When interests come, it will be repeated.


    With this feeling, Su Ze entered the world of Naruto and appeared in Muye village.


    "Lord Maitreya!"


    A Muye Ninja saluted Suze in surprise.


    Su Ze nodded slightly, disappeared in the distance and came to his residence.


    The house was as clean as the original furnishings. After only one look, Su Ze was dumbfounded.


    Such a clean house should not be cleaned by the master himself.


    This woman''s character is too rough most of the time. Only when she goes to the deep can she know her fragile and little woman essence - strong Muye fire shadow. Before that, she even suffered from phobia because of heart injury and battlefield fear. It is estimated that Muye ninjas will feel unimaginable even if they know such a thing.


    Cleaning the room is not a master''s style at all.


    After pouring a cup of tea, Su Ze seemed to have entered the retirement time, floating for half a day.


    The endurance power of Naruto has been almost mastered by Su Ze and Wen An''an. As for some settings of blog biography in the future, Su Ze has not met at present. It should be a different world.


    After all, the strong who can "predict the future" and "shuttle back to the past" also need to "wrestle" to win and lose, which is not matched with Naruto''s power system.


    In other words, this time, after talking with the master, unless there are special circumstances, there is no need for the reincarnation world to come in again. Let the world develop by itself.


    It''s a little disappointed and a pity. Wen''an will make overall arrangements in this regard. She can make better arrangements. For example, if you can use the power system of the world to cultivate and strengthen, she will naturally arrange it at that time. Anyway, the reincarnation integral is of little significance to Su Ze at present, and can be completely used to train his men.


    Speaking of, how should the reincarnation world begin to explore?


    Where should we look for some deep-seated and original settings?


    "Back? You are so leisurely. "


    Su Ze thought with tea. I don''t know how long it took. Even the tea has become unpopular. The blonde master Ji just got off work from the fire shadow office and sat carelessly in front of Su Ze.


    Suze looked at her with a smile.


    The master was a little unnatural. He looked at himself and his voice was much softer: "what''s the matter? Look at me like this? "


    "I feel that maybe it''s good for you to be yourself like this." Su Ze said, "you look indifferent and have your own attitude towards life in your heart."


    "Huh?"


    The master felt a little confused: "what do you want to say?"


    Shook his body, rubbed his shoulder and said, "I''ll take a bath first?"


    "Yes."


    The master went to the bathroom door, looked back at him and lowered his voice shyly: "smelly kid, are you together?"


    "No." Su Ze smiled and took the cold cup to change the tea.


    The master stood in place and felt an atmosphere surging around, making her want to say something and ask questions, but she didn''t ask anything.


    Walk into the bathroom with a bath towel, close the bathroom door and put the bath towel on your loose blond hair.


    Hot water spray, fog.


    She suddenly understood the purpose of Maitreya.


    "Why... Suddenly... Maybe it''s my attitude?"


    "Why..."


    She buried her head in hot water, raised her head, and her face was covered with drops of water.


    She felt an atmosphere of separation, which should not be an illusion.


    Half an hour later, the master came out with a smile and looked at Su Ze, who was thinking and tasting tea like an old man: "what are you thinking?"


    Su Ze looked at her forced smile, covered the trace of red in her eyes as much as possible, and said, "sure enough, your mind is much more delicate than it looks on the surface. You noticed it before I spoke. "


    "If you follow some of your emotional practices of paying back your words and referring to people with objects, I should have a tacit understanding with you at this time, or leave you a souvenir, and then separate from you with tacit understanding."


    "However, I feel that sometimes, people still have to be like the whirlpool Naruto who once moved you. If you have something to say, don''t always be so implicit."


    "It''s not implicit enough. It''s also a cruel act."


    The master couldn''t help it. After saying this sentence, he sat down in front of Su Ze, covered his eyes with his palm, and tried his best not to be so embarrassed.


    "If you are too implicit, what you finally think of is just the back of indifference and determination. Is it more cruel?" Su Ze said very seriously.


    The master clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and said, "what do you think you are talking to me about, the love tutorial class of Ninja school! Or do you just want to tell me directly that among your many women, you are picky, leaving many young and beautiful, only me, an old woman who is too delusional! "


    "Why don''t you just tell me?"


    "Just tell me directly, Ji, the fifth generation Huoying master of Muye. Although we had a misunderstanding relationship, I''m sorry, you''re not the woman I need! Say it! "


    The master''s blonde hair fluttered, his eyes were wide open with tears, looking directly into Su Ze''s eyes.


    Suze looked at her quietly.


    Although I thought that the master might be very sad, Su Ze didn''t expect that she would be so sad.


    Stubbornly, she refused to admit defeat, but tears were flowing uncontrollably, filling her heroic eyes and flowing through her white face.


    "It''s simple. I want to take you to the world I live in." Su Ze said, "but I know that you can''t give up the leaves, the rope tree, and the tolerance implemented in your heart."


    "However, after all, we should seriously ask, master, are you willing to leave with me?"


    The master was stunned and looked annoyed. It seemed that Su Ze shouldn''t have asked this question from the beginning.


    Su Ze didn''t continue to ask. He thought it should be a very difficult question to choose.


    However, to his surprise, the master clenched his fist with his teeth and hit him on the head.


    "You, ignorant... Self righteous... Smelly kid!"

 Chapter 534

    A loud bang!


    The whole house turned into ruins, and the Ninjas in Muye village hurried to shout "emergency".


    Among them, there are Kato Muto, Qimu Kakashi, maitekai, xirihong and others, as well as whirlpool Naruto, rixiangningci, gouzuka tooth, as well as yehara Lin and thousand hand rope tree naturally resurrected by reincarnation.


    Then when they saw the two people standing in the ruins, they turned around and left in embarrassment.


    Master master''s temper broke out again.


    I hope Lord Maitreya doesn''t really fight with her.


    Su Ze and the master stood face to face. Looking at the master''s anger, Su Ze was a little surprised.


    "Master, you..."


    "Why do you think you haven''t helped me? Why do you think I haven''t been moved by you? " The master whispered, "Maitreya, why do you think I won''t leave with you?"


    "Because, from the beginning, I used you more. What I did was to compensate you?" Suze said.


    The master lowered his head and let his blonde hair fall from his ears.


    "You self righteous little devil, did you just erase our feelings? Utilization and compensation? Is this our relationship? So what kind of woman do you think I am? "


    Su Ze helplessly raised his hand: "master, I have to say a good word."


    "If you want to follow me, follow me. Don''t follow me. Please say it directly at once - for emotional twists and turns, some too delicate emotional exchanges and resonance between each other, I think it''s meaningful only to be together."


    "If you can''t be together, no matter how much you think, you just have your own nerves and play a person''s emotional game."


    "So let''s come to the final conclusion first. Do you want to come with me?"


    The master raised his head angrily: "yes!"


    Su Ze looked at her in surprise: "are you sure you want to? Your place of fire shadow -- "


    "You can abdicate immediately and choose others. Qimu Kakashi is good." Said the master.


    "Your brother rope tree?"


    "I have been very satisfied. He will have a better and complete life."


    "Your forbearance..."


    "My patience, I need you now."


    Suze has nothing to say.


    "Well, since you''re sure... Let''s take you away."


    Su Ze said: "I still need to try. I thought you wouldn''t go with me, so I came to tell you specially."


    The master slowly tied his hair and narrowed his eyes slightly dangerously: "so, what''s the purpose of telling me? Even after saying goodbye, don''t you see each other anymore? "


    "You self righteous little devil, give me heaven''s punishment!"


    Clenched his fist and smashed it at Su Ze. The whole wood leaf was shaking violently.


    Qimukakashi held the intimate paradise, leaned on the trees and murmured: it''s a peaceful and beautiful day


    This peaceful and beautiful time didn''t last long. To be exact, Kakashi began to be confused the next day.


    The fifth generation Huoying abdicated and asked him to serve as the sixth generation Huoying?


    It was confirmed after Shangren voting, and then began to report to Daiming. In the next process, Kakashi''s dead fish eyes were almost expressionless


    How did I become the sixth generation of Huoying?


    "In a word, I am the sixth generation fire shadow of Muye village, that''s it."


    It is quite different from the domineering posture of the fifth generation Huoying master when he took office. The sixth generation Huoying flag mukakassi''s state can be said to be drooping dead fish eyes, collapsing a critical face, and a look of not wanting to do and not doing.


    The people below looked at such a listless fire shadow and always felt that the cheering was a little boring. They raised their hands powerlessly and cheered twice, and then dispersed lazily.


    "Hum hum... As long as I have a whim, even the food can be cooked very delicious!"


    After compensating for the damage to the house and living in a brand-new room, the retired master no longer cares about how much debt he owes. Recently, he has focused on cooking in the kitchen and happily spoke out some secondary two speeches with a strong sense of vision.


    Unlike some cooking techniques as like as two peas that can be used to poison people, the food cooked by the program is basically the same as the food on the outside.


    Because of her basic control over chakra, it is not so difficult to copy the meals made by ordinary civilians. It is accurate to how many grams of salt and materials correspond to how many grams of vegetables and meat.


    Yes, as like as two peas, the precision of the cooking method is absolutely not bad. Even the dishes made are exactly the same as the outside dishes.


    Of course, that''s good.


    During this period of time after leaving Huoying, it can be said that all the energy of the master was focused on the "honeymoon" with Su Ze.


    In her words, because I don''t know how to share Su Ze with several women in the future, I must have a particularly good time alone.


    Su Ze understood her mind and could only listen to it.


    If he had been in his present state of mind, Su Ze might have been alone, or only one or two women. Now looking back, he can''t live up to these responsibilities and feelings.


    After another period of time, Su Ze and master finally began to prepare to leave this reincarnation world.


    "Please, slug."


    A little slug lay down in front of Su Ze: "please just use my part, Lord Maitreya and Master Kong."


    Su Ze nodded slightly, palmed a move, and the universe in his sleeve shrouded the little slug.


    Then choose to leave the world.


    After returning to the real world, Su Ze released the little slugs in his sleeves.


    "How''s it going?"


    "There is no other situation - the world can''t feel the external chakra and natural energy. Is this the so-called real world?" Asked the slug.


    "Yes." Suze said.


    "Then, it is basically certain that there is no danger." The slug said, "I can''t feel the wet bone forest. There should be no way to return to the wet bone forest."


    "Besides, Lord Maitreya, that strange black ball in your space is terrible."


    Su Ze knew that the slug was talking about the evil of the world - it didn''t shamelessly call Su Ze "master" to ask for help, and didn''t know whether to admit it or not.


    "Don''t worry, this thing should be basically no problem."


    Suze said, "now, let''s go back."


    "It wants to come out and seems to have something to say to you."


    Said the slug.


    "Well, I see. Tell it to wait." Su Ze took the slug into his sleeve and returned to the world of fire and shadow.


    After telling the master that everything was going well, Su Ze asked her to wait and release the "evil of this world".


    "Master, you are finally willing to release me. I need to supplement myself."


    The evil of this world still calls out "master".


    Su Ze said faintly, "wait a minute and make sure I''m your master?"


    "Yes, of course you are my master."


    The evil of this world respectfully said: "your power level has gone beyond the level where ordinary human malice can be limited, but a great existence across the world, and your enemy is also such an evil god."


    "You can be said to be a God. In front of gods with incomparable power, human malice, of course, only the qualification of obedience, without any significance of struggle. "


    "That''s really good." Su Ze smiled, "if you don''t consider that your essence is evil and untrustworthy, I will believe that you are my loyal servant."


    "No... master."


    The evil of this world said, "of course what I said is true. At least for now, I can exist only by obeying you."


    It is also true that the evil of this world does not express loyalty, but only the reality of having to rely on Su Ze to survive.

 Chapter 535

    "The evil of this world, since you regard me as your master... Then obey me."


    Suze said.


    "When I need you to act, act according to my will. When I ask you not to hurt some people, you can''t hurt them even if you wrap around them and touch their skin. Can you do it? "


    The black ball of the evil of this world is quietly suspended in front of Su Ze.


    The black mud that makes up it is itself a collection of countless malicious hatred, vicious curse and human malice. If a normal person approaches the black ball without touching it, he will be hurt by the vicious curse emitted from it and die soon.


    If you touch it, you will go crazy, collapse and destroy.


    "Master, I am willing to obey your orders to attack some people and absorb some malice. It is something I can do."


    "However, for me, being close to some people itself means injury, and it is impossible not to affect each other. If I have to describe it, the host asked me to be close to some people, or even stick it on some people''s skin without affecting them, it would be the same as a hedgehog without thorns and toxic water without poison. "


    "If you remove the essential thing, it will no longer be the original object."


    Su Ze also understood the expression of the evil of this world.


    As a pure accumulation of malice, the evil of this world itself is such an existence and structure. No matter how carefully it approaches normal human beings, it is useless.


    If it is more obvious, it is a kind of stone that emits radiation. Radiation always exists objectively.


    "Well, let''s make a decision for the time being."


    Suze said, "just now you said you wanted to supplement yourself. You sent a message to me through a slug to supplement yourself?"


    "Yes, master." Said the evil of this world.


    Su Ze asked, "how to supplement yourself?"


    The evil of this world says, "there are two ways. First, defile some people with my evil, and let them completely transform into a part of me, so as to gain growth."


    "This growth mode is extremely rapid and can be carried out in battle. If my opponent was not an evil god and the believers of the evil god were not normal humans, I would not necessarily lose if I faced the consumption with the evil god."


    In fact, this statement is not unreasonable - it has certain commonalities with the evil god ksuru. If it occupied siroba for a few days and polluted all the people in siroba into black mud, ksuru''s erosive separation would obviously not be its opponent.


    The reality is that kesulu occupied the state of siroba first, and continuously squeezed the lives of believers into his own strength to fight against the evil of this world, and the evil of this world can''t afford to be consumed by him.


    After finishing this method, the evil of this world talked about another method: "second, I collect malicious and negative emotions in a certain place and turn them into my strength. This method is slow and not very useful in combat. "


    Su Ze listened and suddenly felt a little wrong: "what would happen if you did this... Where you took away your malice and negative emotions?"


    "Probably everyone will put down their deep-rooted hatred and seriously consider life. It is estimated that goodwill will last for more than ten days. Then, because of people''s selfishness and original desire, it will gradually conflict and brew new malice and negative emotions. It will be about several decades before it can recover. " Said the evil of this world.


    Su Ze was speechless - the evil of this world, can it be called the evil of this world?


    Can there be such a wonderful use?


    Draw a malicious, the hearts of people in a certain area will become simple, and they will be more kind than before in recent decades


    Are you the evil of this world or the maker of goodness?


    "In this way, can we not create a relatively beautiful world, at least make a world peaceful for decades, and increase the number of good people a lot?" Suze said about the evil of the world.


    The evil of this world laughed maliciously and insidiously: "master, why do you think that as the essence of evil, you will do something that makes me uncomfortable with my instinct? What kindness and kindness look so hypocritical that it makes people vomit! "


    "I would rather destroy many people than take away their malice and let them falsely show their good intentions."


    Su Ze understood - the evil of this world has this ability, but it doesn''t want to use it. It wants to destroy human beings, kill human beings and play with human beings, rather than watching human beings "hypocritically" humiliate and respect each other.


    It can be said that if the evil of this world uses this ability, it can supplement itself, but it is equivalent to "sending money" to the enemy. Even if it benefits itself, it will not be willing and willing.


    "So, master, I hope you can agree with me and let me kill some people for supplement." The evil of this world said, "it is also feasible for these people to have good ideals and hopes, and then be betrayed miserably, or let me turn them into filth myself."


    Su Ze said in his heart: it is worthy of being evil in this world. This proposal is not done by people.


    It instinctively pursues the beauty and hope of destroying mankind. The virtue of loyalty has nothing to do with him.


    Anyway, this thing is dark and distorted, and will not have any distorted mentality towards Su Ze, so there is no need to take care of it, just make full use of it and completely destroy it.


    "I ask you... How long will it take to absorb all the malice in front of this village called Muye?"


    The evil of this world is a little silent. It is unwilling to do something that makes the world full of love.


    However, he finally replied: "it takes five minutes to stay still. Moreover, I have a request. After absorption, I will no longer stay in this disgusting place. Just include me in your space spell."


    "Such a disgusting reality, I must not see more."


    Just as a kind-hearted person can''t bear to see sadness everywhere, the evil of this world is absolutely uncomfortable to see that it has absorbed malice, and there are kind smiles and kind help everywhere.


    "Yes."


    Su Ze said¡° Since you can do such a thing and it only takes five minutes, just finish it at one time and absorb the malice of the whole world of Naruto as your own supplement. "


    "Then I must not live in this world. In this disgusting world, I can''t help but find a way to destroy the whole world!" Said the evil of this world.


    Su Ze smiled: "of course, even if you don''t say it, I won''t let you continue to stay in this world."

 Chapter 536

    The evil of this world has great dissatisfaction, but because it can''t resist the "gods" in front of it, it still doesn''t say anything.


    "When? Shall we do it now? "


    "Wait a minute."


    Su Ze said he needed to ask the master''s opinion first.


    The master was a little confused. Seeing Su Ze''s eyes looking over, he also asked with a strange look: "is this possible? As long as we absorb malice, we can make people have a good attitude and no longer hate each other? "


    "Of course not!"


    The evil of this world, with a proud and vicious tone, said almost ostentatiously.


    "The so-called human beings are such irreconcilable contradictions. After I absorb malice and negative emotions, you humans may maintain considerable goodwill for a few days, but can you maintain it for a few days? "


    "As a male, compete for the joy of the female. As living creatures, they compete for the control of food. The resulting power, interests and glory are based on the oppression of weaker humans by stronger humans. In short, stronger humans are male lions. They stand in front of the lions, dominate the distribution of other lions'' food and spouses, and obtain glory and position... "


    "No matter how simple or complex, the essence of human beings from high to low does not change. This beast nature needs to occupy resources. Malice will always follow. You can''t get rid of it, you can''t get rid of it..."


    In the end, the voice of evil in this world is almost cursed, with rampant and straightforward malice.


    The master''s steps retreated slightly, and he could not even maintain the transfiguration, showing a diagonal appearance with silver hair on his head.


    "You are more vicious than I thought. Do you really deserve to be the evil of this world?"


    The evil of this world has a gloomy smile: "if you say so, be praised by me."


    "This guy is dangerous."


    The master reminded: "Maitreya, if you want to use it, you must be extra careful!"


    Su Ze nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m sure."


    "The malice of the world, let it absorb it, master?"


    The master listened to his tone and asked slightly. He understood that he was seriously asking for his own opinions. After thinking carefully, he replied, "Maitreya, I believe you. You can arrange it."


    "No matter when you want to take me away or when you want it to collect malice, I will listen to your arrangement."


    After saying this, she slightly proudly lifted her long silver hair and made a gesture of "let you arrange"


    This is really a little inexplicably bad.


    From her appearance, Su Ze couldn''t help thinking of another thing - his mother of the six immortals is still sealed inside the moon. She wants to save her, that is, something she wants to read. Do you want to save her and be a thug for herself?


    No matter from what angle, from the perspective of fire shadow cartoon or original animation, big tube muhui night is not a bad person, but its mind is relatively simple.


    It''s a bit too much to waste such a good force value and such an easy to use woman to keep her trapped in this Naruto world and continue to be an old house girl for thousands of years.


    "The evil of this world, start to collect the malice of the world. When you accept these malice, I will put you away and don''t let you see the world that disappoints you." Suze said.


    The evil of this world is somewhat helpless. It''s like being forced to do the most reluctant thing.


    Quietly suspended in the sky, countless black threads fly into the sky.


    With the flying of these silk threads, Muye village below is fast growing, the folk customs are very simple, and there are more kind-hearted people.


    The drunken drunkard''s mind was swearing, but he couldn''t help speaking politely; The two men who were glaring at each other and preparing to fight apologized to each other; Even spies from other villages suddenly felt sorry for Muye village.


    Some of them are particularly strange.


    "Sorry... Husband, in fact, I cheated on my neighbor..."


    "Sorry, wife, I cheated too... I forgive you..."


    "Well, it''s very kind of you..."


    Then the couple forgave each other with a peaceful face, without any mutual anger.


    Many ninjas also wake up and cry bitterly in retrospect.


    A few minutes later, the evil of the world had expanded to a diameter of 20 or 30 meters. He returned to Su Ze: "put me away quickly. The situation in this village makes me feel so sick!"


    "Although it''s a little unexpected, it''s still disgusting..."


    "What unexpected harvest?" Suze asked.


    "It''s a child with a big fox. He has a lot of negative emotions." Said the evil of this world.


    Originally, it refers to Jiuwei - at first, Jiuwei is a collection of human hatred, which is the initial setting. Vortex Naruto has been violent for many times, which is also explained by the fact that this "emotional out of control" has been found an opportunity to vent by the hatred in his heart.


    Later, the divine tree and Nine Tailed animals were set as ten. Nine Tailed animals began to discuss and help open the Nine Tailed mode... Although there was a question about how to influence Nine Tailed animals and know themselves too much, in fact, the original and later settings have been changed again.


    What happens after collecting the negative emotions of Jiuwei?


    Su Ze felt a little hard to imagine. Jiuwei narrowed his eyes to provide for the elderly in the vortex Naruto''s stomach. It was a kind grandpa''s style. It was too strange.


    However, Su Ze didn''t intend to let the evil of this world rest so soon.


    "Go and collect the malice and negative emotions of the whole world as much as possible, and then come back."


    Su Ze''s words made the evil of this world a little silent.


    After an impatient hum, the evil of the world flew out again.


    "Wait! I''ll be back in a day! "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and sent a flying thunder god mark wrapped by energy to the evil of this world.


    The evil of this world was a little unexpected. He snorted again and flew away.


    After the evil of this world left, the master couldn''t help reminding again: "this thing is too dangerous. Maitreya, you must use it carefully."


    "Well, I know."


    Su Ze said, and his eyes fell on the master.


    "It''s rare for you to look like this."


    The master waved to him with a smile: "in this way, I don''t think I''m older, do I? Maitreya. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "no, your appearance reminds me of another person."


    "I''m going to try whether to take her out of the world."


    The master was a little surprised: "ah?"


    Why is there another person who wants to leave the world with you?

 Chapter 537

    Seeing that the master was puzzled, Su Ze smiled and said the name of big barrel muhui night.


    For the story of big barrel muhui night, the master has already understood it.


    What big tube muhui night once did is really ferocious, but in essence, it is very simple. His head is a little difficult to use. He is very proud and conceited.


    In order to deal with the threat of the big barrel wood clan, big barrel wood Hui night makes baijue as his subordinate - this thing has no threat or effect on real experts.


    As for taking back his chakra and hitting him with power, it''s still a little possible.


    Just concentrating on chakra and forcibly taking all people''s lives is a little unreasonable. If you just take away all chakras and let the Ninjas in the Naruto world disappear, it is not a way to "protect mankind".


    The starting point of big barrel muhui night is not to protect mankind, but to protect ourselves.


    "Will this woman accept your use?"


    "Yes, because I am stronger than her. It''s not restricting her freedom, but giving her considerable freedom. She just needs to fight from time to time. " Suze said, "it''s much better than staying trapped in the moon?"


    The master was right to think about it. Just what he wanted to say, a semi illusory figure appeared in front of him.


    The six immortals with old faces and horns came out, sighed and said, "finally, have you reached this step?"


    "Travelers from different worlds, Maitreya, aren''t you satisfied with the strength you gained from our world before? Where are you taking my mother? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "this question is really strange enough."


    Su Ze was not surprised by the appearance of the six immortals, because the old guy is really old but not dead, dead but not stiff. It looks dead, but chakra remains "alive".


    There is him in the pure land world. The "God of death" in the corpse ghost seal is him. According to the original book, in the final decisive battle, he can also give whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke the great power of instant promotion.


    The whole Naruto world has him everywhere and his power everywhere. Can this be regarded as death?


    "It''s not strange." The six immortals said, "I care about the safety of this world and my mother. Even I hope you don''t use my mother''s power to do evil in other worlds."


    Su Ze smiled and told the six immortals about the general situation of the real world and the reincarnation world, as well as the great threat faced in the real world.


    "Rather than let your mother be sealed with you and your mother and son look like enemies, I''d better take her to our world to help resist strong enemies and give her freedom."


    "As for you, the possible big barrel wood family, it''s up to you to find a way to solve it."


    Suze said.


    The six immortals thought quietly for a moment and asked, "is what you said true?"


    "I released it to absorb malicious things. You should have seen it, too? That should not be the means of your world? " Suze said.


    The six immortals nodded: "I have no doubt that you are not a person in our world. What I doubt is that the situation of your world is really like what you said?"


    Su Ze smiled: "you old man, your mind is bad enough. I suggest you let the evil of this world absorb your dark mind."


    "How can I plot against you, the ninja world, if I take the master and your mother away?"


    The six immortals always feel that they don''t sound so right - my mother? How can there be a subtle feeling?


    "Maitreya, you shouldn''t..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, I just want to tell you that my mother, Da Tong muhui night, is a woman who lives for more than 2000 years and is not interested in any man. The way she gives birth to us is like she is a divine tree and bears fruit. So... "Six immortals were a little embarrassed and couldn''t go on.


    Su Ze''s expression was helpless.


    He covered his mouth with his hands and laughed. He couldn''t help it at all.


    Is this the source of tolerance, the six immortals, the ancestor of chakra?


    The old man was obviously worried that Su Ze would "fuck" his mother


    "Big wooden feather coat! What the fuck do you think of me? "


    With more and more powerful power and higher status, Su Ze was really damaged by other people''s doubts for the first time. He shouted at the suspicious old man in front of him.


    It''s unbearable!


    You''ve been walking around for a long time just worried that I''ll get your mother to bed? The old man is really bad and doesn''t have a good mind!


    The master was so happy that his eyes narrowed into a line that he didn''t expect to see this funny, even fantasy scene.


    However, the next moment, her face became iron blue and couldn''t laugh anymore.


    The six immortals pointed to her and said, "according to human standards, she is also very old, isn''t she? I think you may have this hobby? "


    I him meow¡ª¡ª


    I felt that the master who had been stabbed clenched his fist and hit it: "at the age of 2000, I''m still a little girl, you old bastard!"


    Seeing that the six immortals were punched by the master and then disappeared, Su zesong opened his fist, but he was also gnashing his teeth.


    "What does this bastard think of me? Are you a member of the elderly care association? "


    "Originally, I didn''t have any ideas. Suddenly, I felt that it was good to soak his mother."


    The six immortals who had just left suddenly appeared again: "Maitreya, can you discuss this matter? My mother is actually very simple. Don''t destroy her simple state of mind, okay? "


    Su Ze showed a sneer: "children, if your uncle and your mother talk about life, don''t worry about it. This time next year, you can change your new brother''s diaper. "


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    The six immortals were full of questions and shock. They suddenly felt that it might be a better choice to let their mother out and destroy the whole world


    Obviously, I don''t have a father. How can I feel inexplicably and strangely robbed of important things?


    Seeing his shock to the state of "losing his mother", Su Ze was satisfied.


    "I won''t care about the previous offense. Go back to your pure land."


    "I''ll go to the moon and talk to your mother."


    When the six immortals returned to the pure land world, they were still full of anxiety.


    Is the "talk" he said serious?


    Nonsense, how can it be immoral!


    Big barrel muhui night doesn''t even know what love is. How can it be unseemly?


    Standing on the moon, Su Ze felt funny again for the careful eyes of the six immortals.

 Chapter 538

    Because the strength of the two sides has opened the gap, the six immortals can''t stop Su Ze from releasing the big barrel of muhui night. Unexpectedly, they turn to worry about what bad Su Ze may do to his mother


    The "big filial son" who once sealed his mother''s hand is a little too much to consider, and it''s not what he should consider.


    Squatting down, Su Ze touched the moon with his fingers, and the seal was opened in an instant.


    Then the moon cracked a gap.


    A woman with silver hair, double horns, white eyes and reincarnation writing eyes on her forehead floated out of the gap.


    She looked at Su Ze quietly: "who are you?"


    Su Ze used gravity to close the moon as before, smiled and said, "big barrel muhui night, I''m from a different world and give you freedom."


    "Freedom?"


    Big tube muhui night calmly repeated the word.


    "I don''t need freedom. I just need to take back my own strength. Naturally, I will surpass everything and have everything."


    Su Ze looked at her quietly and always felt that the real source of chakra in the world of fire and shadow was a little inexplicable "naive".


    She didn''t just talk about herself and didn''t understand what she meant, did she?


    "I said, I come from a different world." Suze repeated.


    "So, what''s the matter?" Big tube muhui night feels that his re emphasis is a little inexplicable. Isn''t it a different world? I have five worlds, yellow sand, wind and snow, magma, strong acid and hypergravity. Is it worth making a fuss?


    "Many years have passed. Aren''t my two sons, Yuyi and Yucun, here?"


    In the original work, the big barrel of muhui night seems a little confused. Even if there is a third son heijue''s explanation, it is also a little dull.


    Now there is no explanation from heijue, and she knows less, so she asked such a question.


    Suze said, "before this, let''s talk about fate, your world and our world."


    After saying that, with a wave of his palm, two pieces of soil were transformed into stone chairs by his ninja change, and the other piece of soil was transformed into a table.


    Then Su Ze made two cups, looked for them from the things he carried in his space, found a bottle of cola, poured it on big barrel muhui night, and poured himself a cup.


    Big tube muhui watched him quietly at night, then sat down like him, picked up the cup and tasted it.


    "Strange smell."


    Then he raised his neck, drank it all, and commented, "it''s too sweet."


    Su Ze smiled and took the coke: "do you want any more?"


    Big barrel muhui night pushed the empty cup over and said, "go on. If you want to deceive me, you will be punished."


    "OK."


    Su Ze filled her with coke as she spoke.


    Big barrel muhui sipped coke at night and listened to his story quietly.


    From the story of big barrel wooden feather coat betraying his mother to the creation of tolerance sect, he spread chakra''s cultivation method, trying to make people understand each other.


    The story of the six immortals, the era of the family war of the ninjas, the story of the forbearance villages in the five great countries, and the story of the young man named vortex Naruto.


    When Su Ze talked about the resurrection of Yuzhi wave spot, he was used by heijue to release the infinite monthly reading and release the big barrel muhui night. The big barrel muhui night looked at him quietly: "what you said is a lie. I''ve never been out of trouble."


    "So, I say this is the original fate..."


    Su Ze said, seeing that the big barrel of muhui drank up the coke in front of her again at night. Unexpectedly, the only coke left in his hand reached half a cup and handed it to her.


    The two jade like eyebrows of the big barrel Mu Hui night frowned slightly and returned to calm.


    "The reception is not good. There is no coke. Please enjoy it when you go to our world."


    "What I don''t like is what you call the original fate."


    "As for this kind of food, there is no need to say more," said big tube muhui night


    "It''s really worthy of being a rumored ascetic. He is not only not interested in that aspect, but also not interested in all kinds of material enjoyment. It can be said that he has completely forbidden his desire." Su Ze sighed, "I''m very strange. What do you value and really want?"


    Big barrel muhui night didn''t respond. He picked up only half a cup of coke and waited quietly for him to tell.


    When Su Ze finished the ending of Naruto world, six immortals hung up vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke and sealed the big barrel of muhui night again, she seemed stunned.


    Then Suze saw big tears gushing from her eyes.


    It was tears, but there was no expression on his face.


    This scene really surprised Su Ze.


    Just said she was heartless, and she burst into tears? Maybe it''s because it was sealed by someone else''s hand again?


    With such a "big filial son" on the stall, big barrel muhui night will be sad again.


    Big tube muhui night didn''t explain any intention to Su Ze. After a moment of silent tears, he drank the remaining half a cup of coke and waited for Su Ze to continue.


    Su Ze gave a brief account of the relevant stories of Bo Ren Zhuan - Bo Ren Zhuan still follows and expands Naruto, the comic logic is OK, and the presentation of animation, some battle scenes and logical methods completely release themselves.


    Several times forbearance and big barrel mupu style forced round system. You hit me and I hit you. I ran away for a while and didn''t run away. Vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke were defeated. They just took a few times forbearance to grind the animation time back and forth, which was ugly and bullshit.


    In order to express these pictures of endurance that are obviously not strong, yuzhibo Sasuke chakra is insufficient. He goes to hold the big barrel mupu style waist, and the big barrel mupu style elbows yuzhibo Sasuke. It can be called the most standard collapse scene. It''s incredible that yuzhibo Sasuke has reincarnation eyes, write wheel eyes and used earth explosion star.


    Even when Yu Zhibo Sasuke was 12 years old, he was eroded by the curse of the big snake pill. Chakra was unable to use it. He could also use lion bullets in mid air - and then after traveling to the tolerance world and fighting countless times, he became a battle with people''s waist. It was a battle that only ghosts could think of.


    For Da Tong Mu Hui, the focus is not on Xiong Zibo, nor on the weakened strength of vortex Naruto and Yu Zhibo Sasuke, but on several Da Tong Mu people.


    Descendant of Datong Muyu village, Datong mushe people... Datong Muyu is made of... Datong Mutao style... Datong mujin style... Datong mupu style


    These names are familiar to her except for the people in the big wooden house.


    Finally, they came. Did they need the son of whirlpool Naruto to save all this?


    It is estimated that the forbearance world will perish soon.

 Chapter 539

    After saying the original fate of the ninja world, Su Ze talked about his real world, reincarnation world and other things.


    When Su Ze finished, big tube muhui night frowned and looked at him.


    "You are not a person outside the sky, not a person in different space... But a person in other worlds?"


    "You want to take me out of here and go to other worlds?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Suze said.


    Big tube Mu Hui stared at him at night and looked away at the distance. It seemed that he looked at the distant world of tolerance from the moon.


    Su Ze understood her temperament and said, "in this world, the big barrel wooden people treat you as a traitor. Your son big barrel wooden feather coat still wants to seal you. You are alone and have no companions. Even your son sees you as an enemy. "


    "If you leave the world with me, you can move freely. There are no enemies outside who will fight against you, nor will there be people of the big barrel wood family chasing you. Just help us protect our world."


    If you say so, you have to fight, too?


    Big tube muhui night was disappointed in his heart. Looking back on his experiences all the time, he had some unspeakable feelings. To stay in this world, feather clothes will try to seal me. This is indeed a fact.


    "I want to see a feather coat."


    "Of course, I won''t let him seal you. You can have a heart to heart talk after a long absence."


    Suze said.


    Big tube Mu Hui stared at him with an expressionless face at night, as if asking him why he didn''t go to see Yu Yi.


    Su Ze smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "I have space coordinates in the tolerance world. Take you back?"


    "Yes."


    Big tube muhui night held out his hand and shook hands with him. They immediately returned to Suze and gangshou''s new residence in Muye village.


    Two dark figures appeared outside the window, then looked at them, and quickly disappeared with complex expressions.


    The man of the fifth generation Huoying master came back with another woman''s hand - the Maitreya is too powerful, or too much!


    When Mingming has more than one woman, even Muye''s predecessor Huoying, is he looking for a new lover? This state is really beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    The master came out of the kitchen with the food. He took a look at the state of Su Ze and big tube muhui holding hands. He looked stunned and forgot to say anything for a moment.


    Do you really have a good shot at big barrel muhui night? That''s great, isn''t it?


    "You guy!"


    A voice came out behind Su Ze, and chakra, a six immortal with a big barrel of wooden feather clothes, came out of the pure land world with anger: "is it too much! He really shot my mother! "


    Su Ze smiled and loosened the palm of big barrel muhui night and said, "in fact, this is a misunderstanding."


    Big barrel muhui night didn''t pay attention to these small things at all. She looked at the big barrel Muyu clothes in front of her, which was not a living life. This time, she didn''t shed tears.


    "Feather coat."


    It seemed that I felt the majesty and terror of my mother, and the look of the big barrel of wooden feather clothes suddenly became much more restrained: "my mother, I''m here."


    "You are so old, even dead." Big tube wood Hui night said.


    "Yes, mother."


    "If I don''t leave, will you seal me?"


    Big tube Mu Hui asked at night.


    The expression of the big wooden feather coat suddenly became obviously nervous: "mother, are you still thinking of taking away the chakra of the whole world? Such a thing is absolutely impossible. I will never allow such a thing to happen. "


    "Are you going to disobey me? Feather coat! "


    The voice of big barrel muhui night suddenly became cold.


    Everything seems to go back to one day more than a thousand years ago, the day when they clashed.


    Once again, the as like as two peas and a feather, and the battle posture, the same day.


    Big tube muhui watched him quietly at night.


    After a long time, he said what he didn''t say: "Yuyi, you and Yucun are my favorite children. If you don''t resist me, I will never take your chakra and hurt you."


    "Because of your existence, I want to protect myself and protect you, so I need more strength to fight against more powerful people outside the sky and other big barrel wood families."


    "Do you know such a fact?"


    The big tube wooden feather coat replied: "the big tube wooden people may not come. Even if they do, we should actively find ways to improve ourselves. We should not destroy the whole world to fight them. If even these are destroyed, what is the meaning of everything? "


    "Everything is meaningless to me."


    Big tube Mu Hui said quietly at night, "it''s only because you exist that it makes sense."


    The big wooden feather coat was stunned and speechless.


    "Mother... Are you forced to become stronger for us?"


    Big tube Mu Hui said quietly at night, "there is no need to answer. Now I have only my own existence. Feather coat, live in this world with such a posture. For you, I''m just a greedy and vicious mother. "


    After saying that, he stared at chakra''s body in a large barrel of wooden feather clothes and issued a strong threat.


    There was no time to say anything. In order to keep his chakra body from being broken by this threat, the big barrel wooden feather coat had to return to the pure land world quickly.


    "Now, we can go to other worlds."


    The voice of big barrel muhui night is incomparably indifferent, and once again becomes a ruthless and absolute ascetic.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "time is not urgent. Let''s go one day."


    He raised his hand and motioned her to sit down for dinner.


    Big tube muhui sat down at night and was not polite. He tasted it directly: "it tastes very good."


    The master of martial arts understood the situation of Da Tong Mu Hui night, despised the so-called six immortals a little more, and felt more distressed for the goddess of Mao - although it was the six immortals who saved everyone and Da Tong Mu Hui night almost destroyed the world, her idea as a mother still made people feel sympathy.


    After dinner, the master invited big tube muhui night to buy something. Big tube muhui night didn''t refuse, so he followed him a little blankly.


    After wandering for a long time, they returned empty handed.


    Su Ze was a little surprised: "didn''t you go shopping?"


    "No, huiyeji is not very interested in everything. She is just willing to taste what she eats. We eat from the street to the end of the street." The master motioned that he was full, and asked the big barrel of muhui night, "are you full?"


    "No." Big tube muhui night responded, "however, eating is not necessary for me. I''ll eat it next time."


    Er... This saying, big barrel muhui didn''t eat enough at night?


    Su Ze and gang Shou looked and more intuitively felt Hui Yeji''s simple personality.

 Chapter 540

    At noon the next day, a black cloud floated over the leaves.


    Su Ze''s eyes looked up, a little surprised.


    "Is there so much evil in this world, malice and negative emotions in this world?" He asked directly about the evil of the world.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The evil of this world replied, "this is really an unexpected harvest! The guy named zero tail and monsters not only restored me to my original state, but even doubled my strength! "


    "Maitreya, from now on, you are no longer my master!"


    "I''ve really seen enough of a guy like you and this hypocritical and disgusting world! I decided to kill you first, then destroy this reincarnation world, and finally destroy the real world and all reincarnation worlds. "


    "When I return to that world again, it must be very wonderful. The so-called alaiye knowledge must not expect me to come back like this?"


    Su Ze quietly looked at the noise and asked, "have you finished?"


    "Not finished!"


    The evil in this world shouted wildly, "what do you think, stupid guy? Do you really think I''ll be loyal to you? Are you my master? "


    "Don''t forget, I am the deepest and most fundamental malice. The so-called evil in this world is me! Even if I obey you on the surface, I curse you madly in my heart every second and every moment. I hope you can''t die well! "


    "Well, of course I have a deep understanding of your essence, so I don''t expect it."


    Su Ze raised his hand and his eyes coagulated. It was more attractive than the big barrel of muhui night sealed by the six immortals, which condensed into the center of the evil in this world.


    Beyond the strong attraction of "god earth exploding sky star", it instantly condenses the black clouds in the sky into a palm sized, black jade color ball.


    The sky over Muye village suddenly became cloudless again.


    "Ah ah! Please! "


    "Let me go! Let me go! "


    "I curse you for dying!"


    The disordered sound is ringing madly in the ball, which is enough to make ordinary humans and Ninjas feel nauseous and dizzy.


    With a sneer, Su Ze looked at the evil of this world that was fixed in front of him again.


    This time, he deliberately ignored the energy loss of the evil of this world and forcibly compressed it to its present size.


    A quarter of an hour later, the sound finally came out again from the black jade ball.


    "Master, I will continue to serve you."


    "Although always thinking of betrayal may sometimes be difficult to use, in fact, you have no other choice." Suze said, "you don''t know fear and fear. Curse and malice don''t decrease at all. It''s all because you instinctively don''t want to lose your existence."


    "Yes, master." Said the evil of this world.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "so I''m meaningless to you. Being bad to you won''t make things worse."


    As he spoke, his arm moved forward to create a glittering white shell the size of his head and wrapped the "evil of this world".


    "Stay inside and let you out when you need it."


    "Master, I will curse you madly in it." The evil of this world was shut into a white shell by Su Ze.


    Su Ze put it in his sleeve, and then saw a big barrel of muhui staring at it at night.


    "Is that my third son heijue?" Big tube Mu Hui asked at night.


    "Obviously not." Suze said, "this is what I got from another world. It represents the resentment and malice of human beings in that world. It is called the evil of this world."


    Big tube muhui night commented: "it''s a very interesting thing. Will it always be like this?"


    "If there is a chance, it will also absorb malicious growth, pollute and blacken many humans and creatures, and then destroy the whole world." Su Ze said, "so, this thing is actually very dangerous."


    "You let it go before? Will there be no accident? " Big tube Mu Hui asked at night.


    "No, the world is watched and guarded by a large barrel of wooden feather clothes from the pure land world. If this happens, he will find a way to solve it and inform me."


    When Su Ze talked about this topic, big barrel muhui night was silent again.


    She doesn''t want to be involved in such a topic.


    Su Ze was completely speechless about her ruthlessness and silence - the six immortals were really worried. Although the big barrel muhui night was straightforward and simple, it was extremely lustless and could not be pursued.


    Everything was ready. After the master said goodbye to Muye, Su Ze showed the universe in his sleeve, gathered the master and the big barrel of muhui night in his own space and left the world.


    Then came to the real world headquarters of the imperial reincarnation department.


    Wen An''an and LAN Ruxin are waiting. When they see that Su Ze has indeed brought the master of Arts out of the reincarnation world, they all welcome him.


    Seeing the big barrel of muhui night again, Wen An''an was stunned for a second, and then suddenly said, "Lord Maitreya is really thoughtful! Huiyeji was chased and killed by the big barrel wood family in that world and sealed by her son. She has a super strength beyond class S. there is no place to show it. She can enjoy more freedom and better treatment in our world. "


    As she spoke, she observed that big tube Mu Hui''s night expression was indifferent, and she looked at Su Ze.


    "The absolute ascetic doesn''t care much about everything, but is a little interested in the taste of different food, as well as her own strength and existence."


    Su Ze explained to Wen An with his mind.


    Wen''an smiled when she settled down: are you as interested in food as saber? She has a cold temper. It''s easy to deal with her!


    It is confirmed that the big barrel muhui night has no idea of brain pumping and destroying the world. The situation is very stable. Su Ze once again entered the reincarnation world and came to the world of the silent lamb.


    Everything came out of Clarice''s tray, and Clarice''s reaction was very direct: "are you crazy?"


    "April Fool''s Day joke? Are you kidding me? "


    It was not until Suze grabbed her and flew to the sky and stood between the clouds that Clarice realized that all this was true.


    However, it was followed by the expression of frustration and jealousy - as a girl who accepted the fairy tale of a princess and a prince living happily together since childhood, she really didn''t want to accept the fact that her super perfect prince had several other princesses.


    Seeing her hesitation, Su Ze had to seriously advise her.


    "I have done these things, so I think it is necessary to be responsible for you. I don''t want to shirk everything."


    "But if you really want the only me, it''s impossible. It''s entirely up to you whether everything we have is interrupted or not. "


    "Let me make a decision." Clarice said bitterly, "this is the worst decision. No one wants to make a difficult decision. Everyone wants to be loved, decide everything, and then don''t worry about anything!"


    Finally, Clarice decided to follow Suze away.

 Chapter 541

    Su Ze got this result, which was really unexpected again.


    Clarice, did you choose to leave with her?


    She is a strong and independent woman, especially after the psychological shadow is liberated.


    It''s hard to imagine that she would finally make such a decision.


    However, Clarice''s answer is also different from that of the master.


    She is not the woman who naturally became Suze after she left with Suze - she keeps a friend relationship with Suze first, and then makes a decision.


    "Although it is for me to make a decision, I have to say that you are not the only factor."


    "I am very interested in the new world you describe. Considering that our world is only one of the reincarnation world in your mouth, I think I should break away from the shackles and understanding of the past and go to that world..."


    This is the reason given by Clarice, and let Suze hear the meaning behind it.


    The new world is on the one hand, as is the man who has been a lover and cured her dark childhood.


    However, as a mature and urban woman, Clarice will not express her dependence psychology in order to avoid other situations.


    This is totally different from the master.


    Because of the limitations of setting and itself, the world in which the master of martial arts is located seems to be powerful, but his thoughts are some uncivilized illiterate levels, maintaining a large number of remnants of feudal rule.


    Therefore, Clarice felt it was difficult to accept what the Master seemed acceptable to become one of Suze''s women, and it was inevitable to be tangled again and again.


    However, he was reluctant to give up Su Ze and the adventure of going to other worlds.


    The universe in her sleeve took Clary''s silk to the real world.


    Clarice only felt that she had experienced a magical journey. When she saw Wen An saying "Lord Maitreya", so many people were respectful to him, her original tangled mind was finally no longer tangled.


    This man is his boyfriend.


    But at the same time, he is also the God, emperor and supreme strong man in the hearts of countless others... Such people have more women. Even in the real world, people with a little social knowledge will not make a fuss.


    Which famous star, politician and leader of the chaebol is honest? Among thousands of them, there will be a character who is strict with himself. Most of the others are greedy and greedy until they are out of energy.


    Finally, Clarice decided to be the girlfriend of the big man - not a wife or lover, just a separate girlfriend when she was alone.


    Her decision, in the eyes of Wen''an and LAN Ruxin, is really a little hypocritical.


    Just a low-level plot character of reincarnation world, she has no special skills. If it''s not about appearance, it''s not unique in the world. There are too many substitutes for her.


    She''s still a little hesitant?


    "Different worlds and different life experiences determine different choices and attitudes." Su Ze smiled and explained to Clarice, "that''s all. Clarice is not arrogant, nor does she have any pride, but her real choice and mentality."


    Moreover, Su Ze always had to spend some energy to recover some of his indulgence.


    Both master and Clarice are willing to come back and continue to be Suze''s woman. Although Suze is not expected, she will not shirk her responsibility.


    After handling this matter, Su Ze thought of another thing, and his expression was inevitably a little embarrassed.


    The women of the implied records of the school.


    The world was written by a patriot of the island country and drawn into comics. Its way of thinking is full of hints and slight deviations of loving their own country and being hostile to other countries. The women set out are more likable and obedient to men, and they are easier to accept that aspect.


    So Su Ze inevitably took the world as a place to relax after customs clearance.


    The four women, Yuko Tokushima, Jingxiang Juchuan, Gong Benli and baiziko Takagi... Are the women who let him relax.


    For them, Suze is the sky and the only one.


    Don''t ask and say anything more. These four women will be willing to follow him


    As Su Ze chose to enter the implied record of Xueyuan, the time in the world of the implied record of Xueyuan began to flow - because the map of the world was too small and the plot was incomplete, only one city was shown in the original work, and because there were less than ten people left in the whole world after su Ze passed the customs, the time in the world stagnated and frozen after su Ze left, When Suze returns, it will begin to flow.


    Therefore, although Su Ze continues to improve and become stronger in the real world and reincarnation world, she has never left in the eyes of the four women of poison Island Yuzi.


    The rest time for him to enter the world is only ten days and a half months - xiaoshixiao, Gaocheng Shaye and Hirano toda can''t stand the happiness of Suze and others, and live their tangled love life for such a long time.


    After coming to this world again, Su Ze didn''t avoid anything. He told all his origins and plans to four women, such as Yuzi, poison island.


    The four women, including Yuko Tokushima, were surprised.


    "Hum, really, we have become great people like gods before we know it!"


    Juchuan Jingxiang shook her body discontentedly, pursed her mouth deliberately, and looked angry: "I''m going to be angry!"


    "Yes, yes, if you want to take us away, you must make us feel very satisfied." Takagi said with a smile.


    Su Ze reluctantly covered his head and said to his wife, don''t say anything. As my only wife, your existence itself was a mistake made by my impulse at that time, although it was really cool.


    Who asked the author to set you as a queen and a financial elite, and then be willing to serve Daiwa man? It''s hard to avoid a bit of trouble. I accepted such a wife with a sense of setting


    Take you back, Wen''an. Their expressions must be very wonderful.


    "If it''s very useful for you to take us, just take us." Poison Island Yuko said calmly, "but now we are just normal human beings. Shouldn''t we be of great use to you?"


    "This point... I think it can be solved." Su Ze said, "how many people are willing to be protected by me and enjoy normal urban life?"


    The four women looked at each other and said, "if you want us to fight together, we may not be able to help much, and we will work together."


    "No, your efforts are not very helpful. If you fight, it is only possible to follow me as my men, more out of your own interests." Su Ze said, "I will let you have the extraordinary strength to participate in the battle. At that time, you can choose not to fight or to participate in the battle."


    Su Ze''s voice fell, and Yuzi of poison Island raised his hand seriously: "I will try to become stronger and fight hard. Because I am also eager to fight. "


    "If I say so, forget it." Takashi baihezi said, "it''s better to be a golden cat and be loved by others. If only you had a job as a secretary."


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang patted his chest very seriously: "I don''t want to fight at all, and I don''t want to work at all. I just want to go shopping, buy famous brand clothes and bags, and do very comfortable things with you. Hey hey, it''s good to do it twice a day -"


    "Hello!" Gong Benli reminded him discontentedly, and looked at Su Ze with some worry, "Maitreya, if I don''t want to participate in the battle, will you feel disappointed?"


    "No, I said, I''m strong enough to give you extraordinary power, and let you protect yourself first." Suze said, "I can understand that you don''t want to fight."


    "That''s great..." Gong Benli whispered, blushing a little embarrassed. "Before, those dead things were really very bad. I don''t want to fight for the time being. I just want to live a good life. "


    "In a word, I still feel a little sorry. I can''t keep up with you immediately."


    "But after I have a good rest, I will work hard."


    Su Ze smiled: "well, don''t do this. I''m not angry."


    After discussing with the four, Su Ze is ready to pack them with heaven and earth in his sleeve and return to the real world.


    At this time, Gaocheng bailizi looked at Su Ze with some request.


    "Maitreya... Shaye, she..."

 Chapter 542

    Gaocheng Shaye?


    Su Ze pondered and said, "that''s just her..."


    Two men, Xiaomu and Hirano, are also men with sound bodies and have a normal male mentality.


    Why did they leave with Gaocheng Shaye before?


    Gaocheng Shaye can''t stand the fact that his mother becomes another woman. On the one hand, they envy, envy and hate, and on the other hand, they want to pursue the only woman Gaocheng Shaye who hasn''t established a relationship with Maitreya.


    The whole world seems to be just a few of them. They circle around a high city, Shaye, and pay attention.


    On the other side, there are four women around the Maitreya.


    It''s the strangest thing that their hearts can be balanced... Su Ze doesn''t have to say too clearly about this mentality. He can only say that the relationship between the two sides is not that good.


    Seeing that Su zeken agreed to his requirements, Gaocheng Baihe was immediately overjoyed and thanked him.


    Su Ze indicated that she didn''t have to thank herself. She quietly searched for the residence of Gaocheng Shaye, Hirano toda and Xiaoshi. First, she fainted them silently, and then read some of their memories.


    "Sure enough..."


    Gaocheng Shaye is a proud and difficult girl. Especially when Hirano toda and xiaoshixiao revolve around her, she is more different from the past and refuses to let them get benefits easily.


    This has made Hirano toda and xiaoshixiao a little angry and full of evil thoughts.


    If Su Ze doesn''t come again, it is estimated that in a period of time, they will either have a blood case or a tragedy. In short, there will be no good.


    Bring back the high city Shaye, and Suze returns to the real world with five women.


    Then I saw the stunned Wen''an, LAN Ruxin, gang Shou and Clarice - the four of them were talking about their own world. Suddenly I saw Su Ze suddenly bring five women. They were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "Lord Maitreya," Wen''an smiled a few seconds later, "you have made a great surprise attack on us. We only have four together. Will you bring back five this time? How many will you bring back next? "


    Su Ze had to correct her statement: "I brought back four this time, and one of them is not my woman. And that''s it. There won''t be any other women next, and I won''t have any new women. "


    Wen''an was surprised: "really?"


    "Really, I feel that the eight of you are quite enough." Su Ze said with a smile, "I am also loved and trusted by you. Unconsciously, I need to bear so many responsibilities, which is enough."


    "Please don''t mention it, Lord Maitreya." "Choosing you is also my most important choice. I won''t regret it," he said solemnly


    "Well said the girl!" Wen An''an immediately applauded her consciousness when she heard the words of Yuzi on poison Island, "what do you call it?"


    "My name is poison Island Yuzi. May I have your name?" Yuko asked politely.


    The eight women communicated their lives and their origins to each other.


    When it was Gaocheng bailizi''s turn, Wen''an''s eyes were strange and she almost smiled: Lord Maitreya had such an impulse! This may be the only black history of Lord Maitreya, the only evidence of impulse?


    The daughter Gaocheng Shaye, who had no choice but fainted to the ground, chose Gaocheng baizizi as his mother. It''s really hard to evaluate


    Fortunately, Takashi baihezi also experienced the scene. After two words of self mockery, several women wisely changed the topic and arranged everything for them.


    Takashi baihezi settled the awakened Takashi Shaye, explained everything, and then found Suze''s room.


    As soon as she entered, her heart tightened slightly.


    Suze and seven other women were there and seemed to be discussing something.


    Don''t you miss anything important? Gaocheng baihezi thought with some worry.


    "You came just in time. I just talked about your next specific division of labor and corresponding job arrangement."


    Suze said.


    Takashi baihezi lifted his hair slightly and smiled gently: "then, how did Lord Maitreya and sisters arrange it? I am willing to obey all arrangements, whether in battle or other work. "


    "Just rest assured." Wen''an smiled and swept her face. She could see that she was a little uneasy. "This matter also needs to respect our respective interests, hobbies and wishes."


    "At present, only a few people have said their ideas and made decisions. They still need to listen to their real opinions."


    Juchuan Jingxiang raised her hand and said, "report!"


    Wen An said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Jingxiang? "


    "My arrangement has been decided. Can I go for a cup of coffee?" Ju Chuan Jingxiang asked seriously.


    Wen An An smiled and nodded: "yes, you can sit at the next table and drink coffee slowly. You can sleep when you are tired. There is also a computer. You can have a look at what you want to buy, as long as it''s not too much."


    "What if it''s too much?" Ju Chuan Jingxiang asked curiously.


    "Then I have to buy a luxury brand for you and produce the goods you specify. That will consume less." Wen An said.


    Juchuan Jingxiang narrowed her eyes and collapsed backward.


    "Here, it''s heaven. ANN, I like you so much!"


    "Well, go, go." Wen An said with a smile.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang cheered and went shopping online while making coffee.


    With a smile, Wen''an looked at Su Ze with the eyes of master, Clarice and LAN Ruxin. It was hard to see -- Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s figure was exaggerated to explosion, and even master was greatly inferior, but his IQ was so stupid that it was hard to say.


    A woman with such a big chest and no brain, Lord Maitreya, is it a fool?


    "Jingxiang has no ambition, less than we think. After Lord Maitreya gave her extraordinary power, she was ready to protect herself. It is not necessary to participate in combat or daily affairs management. "


    Wen An''an said, "this is also the first one of the eight of us to clarify her duties and responsibilities. She just needs to enjoy her own things."


    "The second is me, the manager of the headquarters and Foreign Affairs Office of the reincarnation Department of the imperial capital in the real world. At the same time, I am also responsible for communicating with the cabinet, monitoring all over the country, monitoring and manipulating world public opinion, coordinating the reincarnation world customs clearance requests of all countries in the world, and collecting intelligence for Lord Maitreya..."


    As she spoke, she smiled again: "she also serves as the head of Maitreya''s fan group. When necessary, she will participate in the war with S-level comprehensive strength to help Maitreya."


    When she finished, the whole house was silent.


    Su Ze looked at her quietly, and the other six women looked at her quietly. Even Ju Chuan Jingxiang, who had just made coffee, looked up in surprise: "Oh, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter with you?" Wen An asked with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, Ann." Su Ze whispered, "because of you, my ideal can be realized several years in advance, so I can cut the mess quickly. Because of you, the situation will become what it is now. "


    LAN Ruxin was still unconvinced by this "smelly girl" in her heart. Now Wen''an has told her all the responsibilities for coordinating life and fighting at home and abroad. She is no longer unconvinced, but she loves her.


    Compared with Wen''an, I have always done too little


    If she laughs at herself again, let her smile and have fun.


    "Ann, it''s no joke to bear so much!" The master said with half shock and half warning.


    Clarice and Gong Benli nodded.


    Takashi baihezo looked at Wen''an with admiration: how affectionate does this little girl have to bear so many responsibilities for the Maitreya?


    Poison Island Yuzi couldn''t help standing up and leaned towards Wen''an: "Ann, you are really very hard and tired. Is there anything we can help? Please be sure to leave it to us! "

 Chapter 543

    "Why are you all so serious?"


    Wen An raised her finger, wiped away a little tear from her eyes and said with a smile.


    Originally, I thought there would be any more complicated ideas... Now it seems that there is no need to have any ideas, just get along honestly.


    Lord Maitreya likes bad women who don''t have malicious thoughts. They also understand their own difficulties together.


    Being cared by Maitreya and seven other women, Wen An''an felt for the first time that her previous thoughts might still be too pessimistic, so that she was a little wrong.


    We can form a home, a warm home.


    Because we are not ordinary women, we are not vulgar women, and our minds are quite pure - different from any situation.


    Ordinary women think about daily necessities, their children''s future, buying a house and a car... Even those who have more thoughts, their mother''s family, their relatives, and their social and diplomatic status


    Will Wen An and eight other women consider this? Even considering, will the angle be the same as that of ordinary women?


    Therefore, they are completely different. They have no complicated vulgar thoughts and vicious hearts. They have a foundation that can be peaceful and honest.


    Such a warm home can exist.


    Thinking in his heart, Wen''an got up, thanked everyone for their concern, and said, "Lan Ruxin, sometimes overall manage some departments. The management ability is ordinary, which is not so outstanding."


    "The main aspect is fighting. At present, the comprehensive strength is class A."


    "Next, who else wants to volunteer and talk about their strength and future plans?"


    The master said: "my comprehensive strength is S-class. After all, my big barrel wood blood is quite good. Fighting is not something I''m interested in. I can treat some people, but if the Maitreya needs it, I can fight as well. "


    "If you have to say interest, I think it''s gambling?"


    "Master, it''s a little overqualified to arrange your treatment." Wen An''an said, "moreover, the chakra system is somewhat different from the scientific system in the real world. You need time to transform your strength."


    "At ordinary times, you can take a big barrel of muhui around and play at night. If you need to fight, you will be notified urgently. Gambling is OK, but it must be carried out in the reincarnation department when there is nothing to do. We must not delay the business. "


    The master nodded: "I have no opinion."


    "Next is me," koizo said. "Whether it''s Lord Maitreya or miss ANN, as long as I can help you, I''m willing to do everything I can."


    "It would be better if it was a battle!"


    Wen An was clear and smiled: "I was eager to fight, so after I have extraordinary power, I''ll let you participate in the battle, OK?"


    His face was slightly red and he was ashamed to expose his desire to fight, but he still said, "yes, Miss ANN, I can."


    Then there is Clarice, who hopes to protect civilians after she obtains extraordinary power. It''s best to save children and clean up scum.


    In short, she wants to be a superhero who punishes evil and promotes good.


    Su Ze and Wen An''an have no objection to this. They promise to arrange a special police identity for her when she gets extraordinary power.


    Takashi baihezi is used to handling management affairs, so he has become a subordinate of Wen''an.


    Miyamoto hesitated and chose to follow Clarice to punish evil and promote good - she was not strong in her own opinion. It was impossible for her to pursue fighting like Yuko Tokushima. She was happy and unwilling to be a waste like Ju Chuan Jingxiang. On the contrary, her father''s police career gave her a sense of Justice. She felt Clarice''s idea was more appetizing.


    Wen''an and Takashi baihezi are in the headquarters of the reincarnation Department on weekdays.


    The master of martial arts followed the big barrel of muhui night, which can be regarded as a group.


    Clarice and Miyamoto are both preparing to punish evil and promote good in the future.


    Lanruxin and Yuzi of poison island are common goals. They are both to improve their strength and prepare for future battles.


    As for Ju Chuan Jingxiang, she is really happy to enjoy life... She is the happiest.


    After everything was arranged, Yuko asked the most important question: "where should we get the extraordinary power?"


    Su Ze smiled: "of course, you made a wish to me..."


    "Make a wish to you?"


    He was stunned. After repeating it once, he exclaimed in surprise, "is it like making a wish to the gods?"


    "That''s right."


    "Sure enough, Lord Maitreya is already a noble ''God''. Are we spoiled by the gods?" When Yuzi of poison island said this, he recalled the legend of the island country in his heart, and felt "honored".


    When she said this, several other women were also surprised.


    Maitreya can make a wish. It''s really a God... If it''s a God, their previous feelings of injustice will completely disappear.


    The description of strong and super capable people is still related to normal human beings. Gods are completely different concepts. No matter which world they are in, they all belong to superior existence.


    "Is Maitreya a God?"


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang, who was facing the computer and adding some fancy brand-name clothes and bags to the shopping cart, also heard this statement. She hurriedly stood up and threw a change according to Su Ze.


    Su Ze had a black line on his face and clamped the change with his fingers: "what are you doing?"


    "Why do you say that? Can you tell at a glance? "


    Juchuan Jingxiang put her hands in front of her and bowed respectfully towards Su Ze. Unexpectedly, she paid homage on the spot.


    Su Ze is speechless: among all women, you are the only one with such a big chest and no brain. You are so natural that you have nothing to say. Is this what normal people can think of?


    However, Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s performance is not over. Under the eyes of several women looking at the "Wizards" and the expression of holding a smile, she clapped her hands seriously and began to make a wish to Su Ze.


    "Let me have endless money, so that I can buy bags, clothes, Limited..."


    "Bang!"


    The scabbard of poison Island Yuko patted her head: "don''t make a wish in such a place! Don''t do such a strange thing! "


    "It hurts, Yuzi..." Ju Chuan Jingxiang held her head and said in tears, "why did you hit me?"


    "Can''t other sisters think that women from our world are so stupid and stupid?" "Our image is also very important," said Hiroko poison island


    "That''s too strict, Hiroko."


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang flat mouth, complained.


    Wen''an, compendium and Clarice also saw Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s natural temperament, which was a little funny.


    This woman, in a sense, is so reassuring.


    Among the eight women, only she is the least motivated, which is probably the happiest thing.

 Chapter 544

    "Well, let me talk about making a wish."


    After Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s interruption, Su Ze said with a smile.


    "As ordinary human beings, Clarice, Kyoko, lily, Jingxiang and Li have only experienced the training of ordinary human beings at most. Clarice, you may be an excellent police agent, Kyoko is an excellent Kendo master, and Li is good at long guns... But you can''t break the limit."


    "The first wish of the five of you to pray to me should be to have the power to surpass mortals and master this power."


    "When you master this power, I will help you improve your new power and let you grow smoothly."


    "So, how should we make a wish?" Clarice asked, "what level of power should you wish for?"


    Su Ze and Wen An''an had discussed this before. What they gave the five women first was considerable combat experience and intuition, as well as a body comparable to cultivating internal skills and some energy.


    The use of this part of energy is not much different from internal skill in a short time, but some development in the future will take Su Ze as the template.


    At that time, Suze wants to give them chakra power system, as well as other abilities and skills.


    After making a wish, the five women were all a little eager to try, except that Ju Chuan Jingxiang was not too interested. Yuko poison Island took Ju Chuan Jingxiang and went to the training ground for training together.


    When they all left, Su Ze, Wen''an, LAN Ruxin and gang Shou all smiled at each other.


    "It''s much better than expected." The master said, "we can get along."


    "After all, we have to trust Lord Maitreya''s eyes." Wen An said with a smile.


    "For me, it''s also a worry." Su Ze said, "next, I will continue to study the reincarnation world..."


    Wen An''an said: "speaking of the reincarnation world, there is an emergency help from the island countries. There are some things similar to urban strange talk over there. It is suspected that it is the erosion of the reincarnation world."


    "Does this need urgent help?" Suzello asked strangely.


    "Their national government can''t cope with the erosion of urban quirks? Without saying anything else, big Jin yansaburo and Matsumoto Zhengyi should be able to solve it? "


    Wen''an nodded: "according to my inquiry, their own strength is still class B comprehensive strength. A few months ago, their strength was relatively strong, but now it seems so."


    "Even if they have become the backbone level experts of the island country, they still can''t deal with that kind of strange urban talk."


    This is strange. Judging from the reincarnation world of midnight bell experienced by Su Ze, the reincarnation world of ghosts is at most the fourth level reincarnation world, and the strong among them is A-level... Can''t island countries cope with it?


    And even if you can''t deal with it, you don''t need emergency help, do you?


    "Ask crane island country what''s going on."


    Suze said.


    Wen An nodded slightly, turned on the computer and contacted the crane island country, then frowned and showed more than a dozen uncomfortable pictures.


    A snail with a girl''s head, a fart, a disgusting half man and half fish with a jet, a headless statue of murder, a head balloon flying all over the sky, a woman up to three meters high with a top hat


    Women with scissors and masks, vicious little girls floating in the toilet, female ghosts emerging from behind the pen fairy game


    Finally, there are female ghosts turned out from the TV and beautiful girls with black moles


    Is this the nest of strange talk? How many strange talks come out!


    Not to mention before, some of the photos really surprised Su Ze.


    Head balloons appear somewhere, that is, the disaster of destroying a city. Not to mention class B comprehensive strength, class a comprehensive strength and class s comprehensive strength are not easy to deal with - it''s a strange thing that kidnaps human lives.


    The female ghost drilled out of the TV is Sadako, whom Su Ze once handled before.


    Whether her strength is level B or level a, as long as we consider that she is a kind of strange talk and one of the ghosts, we can imagine how serious the situation in crane island country is now.


    The last beautiful girl with a black mole looks just a beautiful woman, with a proud expression and a mean look, but she is a monster with infinite division and reproduction, no way to kill, and strange charm, named Fujiang.


    The legendary eight foot woman, crack woman, Zhenzi, pen fairy, flower in the toilet


    Ito runer''s ghost world outlook full of despair and fear, head snail, fish, head balloon, headless statue, Fujiang


    Once Su Ze also felt that Kagoshima really loved the culture of fear. ITO runer played with flowers imaginatively. He had to marvel at the strange and cruel setting he thought of and the sense of human powerlessness.


    Now these ghosts and strange stories gathered in crane island country, which really became the disaster of the destruction of crane island country.


    "These monsters come from the fifth level reincarnation world" fantastic talk house ". At present, the erosion in the real world includes Fujiang, eight foot woman, crack woman, Zhenzi, head snail, huazi... And head balloon."


    "Head balloons have led to heavy deaths in Yoshino, the second largest city in Kagoshima, and nearly 10000 people have died, and the death continues. It is speculated that the head balloon will continue to spread with the degree of erosion. "


    Wen An''an quickly reorganized the information on the crane island country and said with a little surprise.


    "Just asking for help, there have been so many deaths and injuries?"


    The master said, "it''s really a crisis at the national level."


    "More than that, according to the consistent bureaucratic style and the current severe situation of hesdao, 10000 deaths should be estimated in the office, and there may be more real data." Wen An said.


    He took another look and added: "as a preparation gift for making a request, the emergency help of crane island country is that crane island country has all reincarnation world disposal rights, as well as crane island country''s administrative and military disposal rights."


    "In short, their country took the opportunity to fully surrender." Suze said.


    Wen An nodded: "yes, that''s what I mean. The conditions are very good, but if we really want to take over their power, there are sometimes bullshit. We have to delay for a few years. Our energy is there. At least we can be long-term bodyguards for them. "


    "The reason why they chose this time was that they were frightened by the head balloon and felt very insecure."


    No matter which world, the so-called superior, because occupying the position of meat eater and interests, can always easily do something that should not have been done, which makes ordinary people feel incredible and difficult to understand.


    This is especially true under the famous family politics of crane island country.


    Suze is not interested in this kind of intrigue at the top, and he is not ready to waste a lot of energy on it.


    Just as he once forcibly broke into the cabinet meeting and forcibly reformed the existing system of China with great strength, if he is interested in Hokkaido, he can do the same thing - forcibly take over Hokkaido with great strength, which makes these old politicians useless but powerless.


    However, his interest is not great.


    Compared with taking over a country, he thinks more about the customs clearance of the reincarnation world.


    With so many strange stories, the reincarnation world is called the house of strange stories.


    Su Ze knows these strange stories, but he doesn''t know the plot of the so-called house of strange stories at all.


    Is this a story of adventure and battle, or is it similar to the story of dark Zhiju, where a strange old man plays shadow puppets at the beginning and tells strange stories of ghosts and monsters?


    Or is there any big boss behind the scenes in the fantastic talk house?

 Chapter 545

    Facing a completely strange reincarnation world, Su Ze only knew these specious anecdotes and ghosts, but in turn thought of the improvement of the strength of combatants in other reincarnation world in this world.


    Even with his current strength, he felt that he didn''t know where to start when he met the reincarnation world who didn''t understand the plot.


    It is no wonder that those fighters in the reincarnation world have experienced such a long time. They either compete with each other in the low-level reincarnation world in exchange for a small amount of rewards and material rewards in the real world.


    Because for 90% of them, becoming stronger is more like extravagant hope, and they are more likely to lose their lives. Instead, material reward can immediately improve their quality of life and let them enjoy it. In the low-level reincarnation world, it is relatively harmless.


    Like the original reincarnation Department of China, it adheres to the purpose of serving the country and the people and does not hesitate to sacrifice to resist the erosion of the reincarnation world. As a result, a large number of reincarnation world combatants deviate from their hearts and join private chaebol groups. It is also people''s instinct to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    For individuals, it is difficult to adhere to the great righteousness if the great righteousness and personal small interests cannot be unified.


    Returning to his mind, Su Ze smiled at Wen''an, LAN Ruxin and gang Shou: "this head balloon is not a good thing. It should be solved in advance. Otherwise, it would be too sad for the white elephant country to treat goblin."


    "Then directly agree to the request of crane island country?"


    "If the conditions are slightly modified, they should not have anything in their name, so that they will not play the banner of Maitreya and asylum and ask for some substantive benefits to China, the Department of transmigration and diplomacy." Suze said.


    Wen''an immediately changed the document and reissued it to crane island country.


    A few minutes later, Hokkaido made a reply and asked Su Ze to go to Hokkaido immediately to solve the reincarnation world in the house of strange talk and related reincarnation world erosion.


    Because the head balloons that pose the greatest threat are rapidly increasing and spreading.


    "Sure enough, you can''t sit back."


    Su Ze immediately got up and disappeared in the distance. When he reappeared, he had appeared directly above the big city with head balloons in crane island country.


    All over the city, head balloons are floating.


    Every balloon carries a face. Each balloon corresponds to a person, floating above the person''s head, and even reflects the person''s emotions.


    Of course, at this time, there are panic and fear on every balloon.


    Because the person they correspond to is also in such fear and fear.


    Su zepiao was in mid air, not far from these dense head balloons. Head balloons were everywhere up, down, left and right.


    Head balloons don''t pay attention to him. They only pay attention to the person corresponding to them. If they seize the opportunity, they will wrap the person around their neck and hang him.


    Each balloon has a radius of two or three meters. It is like a small hot-air balloon that covers people''s neck, just like an experienced herdsman using a harness pole


    The most troublesome thing is that after the head balloon appears, anyone who attacks the balloon and breaks the balloon will immediately flatten his head and die like a punctured balloon.


    These head balloons even have their own wisdom. They will think of using language to lure humans out of their homes, open windows, and then hang their corresponding humans.


    Like all of Ito''s works, and like most of his horror works, the head balloon''s malice to human beings is born naturally, as if all the meaning of existence is to destroy and attack human beings. All vicious skills, sinister schemes and strange abilities are designed to restrain human beings.


    This setting is slightly more deliberate than the setting of "human joys and sorrows have nothing to do with evil gods and destroy you just because you accidentally pass by, just because you look at me more" in the kesulu myth system.


    Now, let''s look at the essence of this thing.


    Su Ze calmly stretched out his hand and pressed it on a man''s head balloon. The balloon twisted his body unhappily: "what are you doing? Don''t touch me! Don''t think you can escape by flying. Your balloon will appear soon and hang you! "


    Su Ze looked at the beautiful face silently and said to himself: where did this guy get this confidence? Can we say that the corresponding owner is such a smelly guy?


    The power component is unknown, such as mental power... Rather, it is a strand of a large number of fear emotions and souls.


    The essence of the head balloon is similar to the ancient witches and grass people. Hair and a wisp of soul are traction, which can curse and kill the corresponding characters.


    "In addition to the growing fear, the souls of those who died have also become new forces derived from balloons..."


    Su Ze stared at the whereabouts of these souls and knew that they did not exist reincarnation and afterlife. In the past, they would float away, but now they would become the power of urban strange talk such as head balloons.


    "Collect all these souls, avalanche jade."


    Suze said, "once again, my restraint of divinity, my upper limit of power, my upper limit of energy."


    "None of these three requirements can be completed now, master." Avalanche jade responded, "your power and energy limit are too high. The restraint of divinity is a high-level power, and it is more difficult to improve."


    "If the soul of ordinary people reaches forty or fifty thousand, they should be able to raise the upper limit once."


    "Let''s go." Suze motioned it to start action and absorb the souls hanged by the head balloon.


    The avalanche jade began to absorb. Over the whole city, countless streamers flashed and rushed towards Suze.


    The dense streamer is like a countercurrent River, like the Milky Way hanging upside down, like a meteor running from the ground to the sky.


    A moment later, bengyu said happily, "it has reached the upper limit of energy again!"


    After another moment, bengyu said again, "the upper limit of power has been raised again! There is not much soul power here. Do we need to devour all the soul power carried by those balloons? "


    "No need."


    Su Ze said something. He was surprised that in just two days... Less than two days, 100000 people in this big city with a population of one million were hanged by head balloons


    The bureaucrats of crane island country have really separated from the bottom for too long. There is a huge fallacy that the data estimated by sitting in the office are ten times different.


    As Su Ze took away the soul of the hanged person, the trend of the head balloon expanding and spreading finally stopped.


    Many of the head balloons looked maliciously at Su Ze.


    They don''t know what happened, they just feel that something bad for them has been done by this floating human.


    Unfortunately, they are limited to rules - they float around and may be hung by branches and electric poles. The rest have no super powers and can only hang the corresponding people.


    "If this guy can fly, his balloon can''t kill him even if it lifts him up?"


    "If it''s the rule, his feet off the ground should be dead."


    Head balloons were around Su Ze, discussing the way unscrupulously.


    Su Ze looked at them faintly and absorbed the fear in one of the balloons. The balloon slowly became smaller and finally became a balloon that was only the size of a palm and could no longer lift a person''s thumb head.


    "What have you done to me! What did you do to me! "


    The balloon on the head struggled in horror and shouted.


    "How can I hang that man! The meaning of my existence! The only meaning of my existence! "


    The little head balloon was puffed out by Su Ze and flew into the distance.


    The rest of the balloons fled in horror¡ª¡ª


    "Ah... How terrible!"


    "That flying human is terrible! He will devour our fears! "


    "Isn''t he weird, too? Why hurt us! "


    "Are you a fool? Of course he is human, not a strange talk! "


    The head balloons scattered like small vendors driven by the urban management. They were still chatting in a mess, which made Su Ze feel very interesting.


    If this thing is not fatal to human beings, but a safe and harmless means, it is estimated that it will be popular all over the world.


    At this time, a man suddenly stopped his balloon and shouted with ecstasy, "look! His head balloon will also be formed! "


    Everyone''s head balloon stopped and looked at the scene with joy.


    Ten meters above Su Ze''s head, a lot of fear gathered together to form a large balloon tens of meters in size. After the balloon was formed, a force came straight to Su Ze to take away a trace of his soul and attach it to the balloon.

 Chapter 546

    Suze raised his head and looked at the big balloon with a lot of fear over his head.


    With a smile on his face.


    This thing also wants to take away a trace of my soul and control my life and death?


    Ito runer''s horror cartoon highlights the despair and incomprehension of terrorist things. Even if there are clever ways, it proves that the enemy can''t resist terrorist things. Because the selling point is like this, of course, it is impossible to say the principle - if you say what terrorist things appear for, what constitutes them, and how to prevent them, there will be no mystery and fear, of course, there will be no selling point.


    Isn''t that horror cartoon a monster setting manual?


    Therefore, in the fictional horror story, those terrible things can not explain the source and composition carefully.


    However, in the real world and reincarnation world, with Su Ze''s attention, this terrorist object for ordinary people is clear at a glance.


    These fears are really not a threat to Suze. Even if they are gathered under the rules of head balloon, it is impossible to attack Suze''s soul.


    The more you can''t catch Su Ze''s soul, the more fear the balloon condenses, the bigger the body.


    A moment later, all the fear of head balloons floating over the whole city was collected over Suze''s head.


    A huge balloon with a radius of hundreds of meters floated above Su Ze''s head, and the shadow shrouded the streets below.


    This change immediately surprised the government of crane island country who paid attention to it.


    "That''s..."


    "What''s the matter with such a big balloon?"


    Then, someone clicked the picture of the balloon and saw an insignificant corner below the balloon. He exclaimed, "that''s the Maitreya of China!"


    "The head balloon is to deal with Lord Maitreya, which has formed such a large scale!"


    Members of the government of crane Island immediately talked in surprise: "this is the largest balloon so far. It is really worthy of being the first Maitreya in the world. This spirit can never be owned by others!"


    "Isn''t it bad for Lord Maitreya?"


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Lord Maitreya is a man who can''t be killed by a nuclear bomb. How can he be killed by a mere head balloon? "


    "Yes, how could you be killed by a head balloon! Don''t you see that although the balloon is big, it is blank? "


    These government members and important members of the Council are noisy, just like noisy aunts in the streets. In the midst of this uproar, both Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto looked at each other without expression, and both withdrew to one side.


    These stupid pigs of gate politics and professional politicians can be destroyed at any time in the hands of Lord Maitreya and Lord An''an.


    The reason why they didn''t destroy them and seize the whole crane island country was that Lord Maitreya didn''t have this interest. If Lord Maitreya is interested, they can lead their loyal men to kill all these stupid pigs at any time, help crane island country complete its rebirth, and let the whole crane island country crawl at the feet of Lord Maitreya.


    Of course, at the request of Lord An''an, the two of them, currently the two strongest reincarnated world combatants in crane island country, have taken refuge in two different political forces. The two sides are basically balanced and tit for tat, which is the situation to maintain the stability of the upper class.


    The "discord" between Kenzaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto is also known by the politicians of Kagoshima.


    When an old politician coughed, many members of Parliament were immediately quiet, like a chicken with its neck cut off. The whole conference room was extremely quiet.


    "Da Jin Yan Saburo."


    Dajin yansanlang got up and said, "Dear Mr. Anshi, please do not hesitate to give orders!"


    "It''s not an order, it''s just an inquiry." The old Mr. Anshi is an invincible old politician in the political arena of Kagoshima. He is also the leader of the Anshi family and the "benefactor" of Da Jin Yan Saburo.


    According to Mr. Anshi''s arrangement, Dajin yansanlang may join the Anshi family and have the opportunity to inherit in the future and become the next generation leader of the Anshi family. Even if you can''t get the right of inheritance, you will be "public secretaries" from generation to generation. You can easily become a member of Parliament, bow and apologize for something, and you can make money from the government and businessmen for a lifetime without anything.


    "Hi, Yi, please ask Mr. Anshi. I will try my best to answer you." Da Jin Yan Saburo replied.


    "If it were you, would the head balloon be like this? How long can you fight? " Asked Mr. Anshi.


    Okin yansaburo immediately said, "like Lord Maitreya, I don''t think anyone else in the world can do it. His strength is too strong, and it is difficult for a balloon to do anything to him. "


    "Oh? Really? "


    Matsumoto immediately said, "in my opinion, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal."


    "The so-called head balloon, in the final analysis, is just a kind of ghost. We can completely eliminate this kind of ghost."


    Dajin yansaburo sneered: "you mean you can do what Lord Maitreya can do?"


    "It''s hard to say..."


    "Then try it! See if the head balloon will also take you. There''s no way! "


    Seeing that they had gone too far and were about to quarrel, Mr. Anshi spoke with another old politician.


    "Enough!"


    "Stop."


    Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto stopped at the same time and looked back at each other with great meaning.


    Mr. Anshi and another old politician are extremely satisfied with their loyalty. Although they are powerful, they are useful dogs in their own hands, that''s all.


    In the future, if you give this kind of dog a bone, you can make them the most loyal family officials and contribute to the future generations of their family.


    The new image appeared on the big screen, the huge head balloon disappeared, and countless head balloons floated higher into the sky.


    The politicians of crane Island were stunned and couldn''t help looking at each other from the ground.


    What the hell happened? What about the biggest head balloon? Where is the Maitreya? Do these head balloons want to retreat?


    "Da Jin Yan Saburo?"


    Mr. Anshi looked at Mr. Kim and asked in a low voice.


    Dajin yansaburo said, "it''s obvious. Only Lord Maitreya can cause all this. It must have been Lord Maitreya who solved the big balloon."


    "As for the other head balloons, I must be afraid."


    "If Maitreya solves the big balloon, will he also be hurt by the balloon?" Asked a politician.


    "No," said Kenzaburo


    Masayoshi Matsumoto deliberately smiled and said, "surely, the Maitreya is not a God. How could he not be hurt?"

 Chapter 547

    While the politicians of crane Island were talking, Su Ze watched the fear of the whole city collected by the head balloon on his head. At the same time, the head balloon was no longer bigger and began to do it.


    Fear is neither soul nor evil.


    Therefore, it cannot be collected by avalanche jade, nor by the evil of this world.


    However, it is not difficult for Suze to fabricate a large number of fears into a core.


    Especially these fears, have gathered together, waiting for him to pick them.


    A little black light came into being, like the eyes of hell, the gaze of demons, and the most frightening thing in heaven and earth.


    It is called "fear".


    All the fears gathered in the huge, hundreds of meters round head balloon were absorbed by this new "fear", just like the water flowing into the hole.


    All fear is transformed into "fear", which is contained in the faint light.


    It is not that the number is small, but that there is no enemy in front of Su Ze, so there is no need to release him.


    As the huge head balloons dissipated, the fear turned into the "fear" controlled by Su Ze. All the head balloons felt a certain crisis and floated towards the sky.


    Suze smiled.


    "Do you still want to escape at this time? Can you escape? "


    Vientiane heaven attracts and attracts souls!


    Countless soul filaments were plundered by Su Ze. They were ready to move when they collapsed.


    Although each of these soul filaments is small, they are also a large number, comparable to the souls of 10000 people.


    However, Su Ze didn''t let the avalanche jade absorb -- if it did, millions of citizens in the cities below crane island country would die, and their souls would become part of their avalanche jade.


    He is not going to do the crazy thing of slaughtering the whole city for the sake of improving his strength.


    With a wave of the hand, the soul, like a drizzle, falls on the whole city. All the head balloons become blank and have no human characteristics anymore.


    "Earth burst sky star!"


    Su Ze put his hands in front of him and exerted all his strength. The strong gravity pulled all the clouds above, even to the higher air, and the satellites directly above, and became a part of the earth explosion star.


    All the head balloons, not to mention, were crushed.


    All the fear emotions gathered in the interior of the earth explosion star, and were dragged and absorbed by the "fear" made by Su Ze.


    The sun is bright and even dazzling, because Su Ze absorbs the clouds in the sky and even the higher airflow layer. At present, the sun in this city can expose people''s skin to the level of skin disease.


    Waving away the earth explosion star sphere hanging overhead, under the violent collision of water vapor, lightning and thunder occurred, dark clouds made up, and the whole city was shrouded in heavy rain.


    The so-called turning hands into clouds and covering hands into rain is not an exaggeration of political and commercial struggle at this moment, but a veritable realism.


    "Next, what else do I need to solve?"


    Su Ze swayed to the big meeting room of the island parliament, floated in the air, looked down at everyone and asked.


    Both Okin yansaburo and Masayoshi Matsumoto brightened their eyes, and Lord Maitreya came.


    Old politicians huddle their bodies and heads together to pretend that they don''t exist.


    Other politicians have followed suit, and they are all like plague chickens.


    Only the head pipe of crane island country showed helplessness and said, "Lord Maitreya, according to our statistics, the erosion of the fifth level reincarnation world" fantastic talk house "is mainly in the city where the head balloon is located and another nearby city."


    "There are some strange stories in it..."


    He said it was a little stuck and looked at the secretary not far away.


    The Secretary hurriedly ran over with a folder. The prime minister took the document and read it: "the woman who is about three meters tall and specializes in hurting boys runs faster than the car. A woman with a mask and scissors asks if she is beautiful... "


    He read the document, while Su Ze read his thoughts -- after all, Su Ze is not proficient in language, so he can only read his thoughts if he wants to fully understand each other''s meaning.


    However, the prime minister''s mind is really complex, so when reading, he is still thinking about other things, which makes Su Ze a little unhappy.


    "Koizumi is really a beauty... Next time you must play with her well..."


    "Speaking of the semi mechanical ''fish'' that human beings have become, it''s really disgusting... I don''t want to eat fish this year..."


    Before he finished reading, Su Ze disappeared. Anyway, these are the things that appear in the two cities. He just went to see them himself.


    "According to eyewitness reports, this semi mechanical ''fish'' is quite aggressive..."


    The prime minister lowered his head and read the document. Suddenly, he heard a slight noise below. He looked up in surprise and saw that the Maitreya in front of him had disappeared.


    He looked at the Secretary beside him. The Secretary whispered, "Lord Maitreya has left."


    The prime minister breathed a sigh of relief and stuffed the document into the Secretary''s arms.


    What''s the matter? You asked me to report. It''s rude to leave like this.


    However, no one can help a powerful guy like Maitreya even if he is impolite.


    Appearing over the previous city, suzecha explored all the abnormal things in the city.


    It''s not difficult to solve. From the head balloon, we can see that the rules of the reincarnation world of the house of fantasy are very clear. Strange talk and strange things appear. The more people fear, the greater their power and the greater their harm.


    Without fear, they don''t even have the ability to hurt much


    Although Su Ze doesn''t know the plot trend of this reincarnation world, he knows all the strange talk and strange law characteristics, so that''s the same thing.


    The fear in this city has just been harvested by the head balloon and transformed into "fear" by Su Ze. Now there are still places where fear gathers, so it must be strange.


    A faint light flew out, pulling Su Ze towards the place where fear gathered.


    That is a shabby hut.


    Su Ze glanced and saw a female ghost like a corpse in the hut - jiacoconut.


    There is no information provided by crane island country, but since it has been found, it will be removed by the way.


    Eliminate the fear of maintaining the existence of jiacoconut, and the jiacoconut will dissipate invisibly - which further verifies Su Ze''s idea. This kind of ghost fantasy is really created by using fear.


    In other words, the reincarnation world of the house of fantasy seems to be a hodgepodge. There are jiayezi, Zhenzi, huazi, Hachiko, Kaiko and ITO runer''s horror comics. In fact, these hodgepodge factors are "made".


    "Interesting, it''s very interesting!"


    Su Ze said softly.

 Chapter 548

    Who knows all these factors and can make them?


    Just think about it, Suze feels very interesting.


    If the house of fantasy is really a rare kind of copyright cooperation that mixes multiple urban fantasy and multiple horror legends, Su Ze''s guess may be wrong.


    But in Suze''s view, this is unlikely.


    Created by fear and powered by fear, the key difference in the existence of these strange tales lies in female ghosts such as gayezi, Zhenzi and huazi.


    If they are really female ghosts, Su Ze can basically judge that this is a reincarnation world mixed with multiple elements.


    However, they are not female ghosts, but a collection of fear emotions, made according to a template.


    Su Ze''s eyes immediately saw the "person" who provided the template.


    Should I have some common language with him? Su Ze is also looking forward to this reincarnation world, which is only the fifth level.


    Find Sadako and put away all the fear attached to the video.


    The chaste son eroded by the reincarnation world was eliminated, then the legendary flower in the toilet, and then holding scissors, asked people everywhere if they were beautiful crack women.


    Head snail, headless statue, mechanical leg "fish", pen fairy, eight foot woman


    After cleaning up the two cities, Su Ze did not immediately choose to enter the reincarnation world, but stood quietly in the air, waiting for something.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, he spoke a little bored.


    "I''ve cleaned up all these things. Aren''t you going to make new things?"


    "If I don''t show up again, I will start to carefully investigate the two cities. When I find your existence, I will kill you."


    "Oh... What a terrible speech..."


    The beautiful girl with black hair doesn''t know where to come out. She has a black mole on her face. She is a beautiful girl with strange rebirth and strange charm. She is rich in Sichuan.


    However, Fujiang at the moment is different from the rumored Fujiang.


    The rumored Fujiang, who likes a luxurious life, is insatiable, has a mean and vicious personality, and is a annoying woman. However, such a woman has a strange charm like brainwashing, which will make men indulge in dismembering her and staying with her forever.


    Then every corpse of Fujiang can grow a new Fujiang - she is an immortal monster.


    It is said that Fujiang has no wisdom. She asks for benefits and requires men to work for her, which is taken for granted. Her personality is very poor.


    In front of Fujiang, but with absolute reason, it is not an easy generation at a glance.


    "Fujiang''s charm is invalid for me." Suze said, "I don''t have the habit of collecting such bad and bad women."


    "Really?"


    Fujiang smiled and said, "do you know Fujiang so well?"


    "I know Fujiang, but I don''t know you." Suze said.


    "Maybe I know you better than you, Maitreya." Fujiang said, "with that strength, only that strange existence can move forward?"


    Su Ze smiled: "are you going to play charades with me?"


    With a move in his mind, Fujiang floated in front of Su Ze, who pressed his palm on her forehead.


    What I felt was a feeling of fear, with something dark red inside.


    "Amazing strength!"


    The dark red thing said, "are you interested in cooperating with me to set off a ghost night for the world? Or, create a house full of ghost stories? "


    "This is the truth of your reincarnation world called the house of fantasy."


    Su Ze said, "you created all those ghost stories?"


    "No, it was created by another of my collaborators. I am very happy to cooperate with this partner, and now I sincerely invite you to become another partner of mine. " Said the dark red thing.


    "We can collect fear faster and give us more strength."


    Su Ze smiled faintly and pinched his fingers.


    Kawakami Fujiang''s body collapsed like dust, and all his fears were put into a little light and became a part of "fear".


    There was only a little dark red thing left, between Su Ze''s index finger and thumb.


    "What the hell are you?"


    "In my words, it can be called the fear value system, or the night travel system of ghosts. The biggest function is to use fear to create ghosts and anecdotes, and then harvest more fear."


    Introduce yourself to something dark red.


    "In this process, the strength of my collaborators and I will improve, and finally become a strong person with real magic degree."


    "Oh?"


    Su Ze chuckled: "it''s beyond my expectation. Think about it carefully and it''s not beyond my expectation."


    "Then, the future strong, now give me a reason not to kill you."


    The dark red thing smiled: "kill me? I''m afraid you can''t do it. Because you are particularly rude to me, I''ll kill you! "


    "Please start your performance."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    The dark red thing shrieked and suddenly stabbed Su Ze''s palm.


    Then it hit Suze''s protective energy.


    "It''s better for us to cooperate. After all, only through cooperation can our strength be improved." The dark red thing was shocked by the strength of the "Maitreya" known as the first person in the real world, and quickly changed another way of saying it.


    Su Ze snorted coldly: "for your so-called system with its own wisdom, when I heard such legends before, I had some doubts in my heart. Now you are the most perfect example."


    "Just in time, let me see what you really exist."


    Energy rolls like a river, like a rapidly rotating drill bit. It starts to rub against dark red things, consuming each other''s protective power.


    The dark red thing immediately screamed, "no! No! "


    "I can recognize you as the Lord! I can recognize you as the Lord! "


    But Su Ze ignored and rubbed with his strength until he broke through the dark red things. A vicious, murderous and bloody force rushed out, and suddenly turned into a cloud around a kilometer and fled.


    "Go, how can you go?"


    Su Zexin waved his sleeve with his hand, and heaven and earth shrouded in his sleeve, completely shrouding the cloud.


    Then release the evil of this world: "come on, eat!"


    The evil of this world was ecstatic and jumped on the bright red cloud. It took a long time to restore the size of the ball. A faint red light appeared on the surface of the black ball.


    "What is the origin of the other party?"


    The evil of this world responded: "it feels like an extraterritorial demon God. It breaks through the barrier and then goes to a world to find a special character. After reading each other''s memory, it starts killing with the help of that person in a systematic way."

 Chapter 549

    This way


    There are subtle similarities with some systems familiar to Su Ze.


    This demon God is disguised as a fear value system. It seems to collect fear. In fact, fear has little effect on it. It is used to make ghost legends.


    What it really wants to collect is malice such as killing and blood.


    Therefore, this thing is really a good meal for the evil of the world.


    If only an ordinary person is selected by this foreign demon God, he will be crazy at most. When he is a serial killer, the harm will not be too great.


    But the one who was chosen was a very strange person - this person had expectations for the "system", so the demon God disguised the fear value system; This person is familiar with the image design of ghosts, so there are so many ghosts and the reincarnation world of fantastic talk house.


    "So... The reincarnation world I met this time is an article about the protagonist crossing and creating ghosts in a previous life? Is the probability of online novels? "


    Su Ze thought in his heart, and then he gave the idea a question mark.


    not always!


    The reincarnation world of the house of strange talk is more wrong than Suze''s idea - is this foreign demon God brought by the reincarnation world of the house of strange talk, or does its existence create the house of strange talk?


    Just like now, are the foreign demons eroded or run out on their own initiative?


    If it takes the initiative to run into that world, find the "people who pass through" and create all kinds of ghosts in the house of fantasy; And take the initiative to run out of the reincarnation world and create ghosts in the real world


    Then this extraterritorial demon God is not the product of the reincarnation world, but a real species in the real world. It can even be said that it is a species beyond the real world and the reincarnation world.


    If these assumptions are not tenable, it will mean that Su Ze''s views on the reincarnation world and the real world will have some fundamental changes in his understanding.


    The reincarnation world can not be regarded as a copy of the game, but also as a considerable part of the real existence.


    Thinking for a moment, Su Ze asked about the evil of the world and the specific things of the foreign demon God.


    From the inquiry, we can''t see whether the extraterritorial demon gods come from the outer space of the reincarnation world or from the outer space of the real world. Just one thing, Su Ze was right.


    The extraterritorial demon God itself has the ability to shuttle around the world. Therefore, when he realized that the world of the house of strange talk was connected to a new world, he took the initiative to consume part of his strength, turned into a little part and came to the new world. He created ghosts according to the routine of the previous fear value system, turned killing and blood into power, and turned fear emotion into ghost nutrition.


    "Its part is only one fifth of the noumenon." The evil of this world said in surprise, "there are four times the size of noumenon in the reincarnation world! Master, let''s go to the reincarnation world and eat it completely! "


    Su Ze was pondering, thinking about the possibilities of foreign demons, and then smiled.


    "Yes, we''ll eat it now."


    The evil of this world is even more cheering. It is really looking forward to this delicious meal!


    Choose to enter the reincarnation world "fantastic talk house".


    After entering this reincarnation world, Su Zeli was at the top of a tall building and looked down. The whole city, even the whole island country, was shrouded in strong fear.


    These fears have really condensed into clouds, leaving the country clouded and out of daylight.


    Sure enough, there are problems in this reincarnation world - from this thick cloud of fear, we know that it is not from the beginning of the story, but in the process of its development.


    It can even be judged that when foreign demons and gods were separated to create ghosts in the real world, the ontology of foreign demons and gods was not idle in the reincarnation world.


    The time of this reincarnation world is not like the reincarnation world in the past. It goes back and forth until customs clearance. It''s a single thread, just like the real world, moving forward.


    The reason why it was not discovered and caused no uproar was mainly because people in the real world could not guess the plot of the reincarnation world and could not tell when the plot began.


    And there are few fighters who have the courage and strength to enter the fifth level reincarnation world.


    Foreign demons and gods have the ability to separate four times as much as before. Their full strength, coupled with the ability to shuttle around the world and create ghosts and strange stories, is really enough to be called "demons" or "gods".


    Therefore, this reincarnation world has to deal with the so-called "God".


    Su Ze smiled, his fingers flicked, emitting a faint light.


    "Fear, eat these fears and grow up. I''m still looking forward to you."


    The faint light is bright and extinguished, conveying a submissive gesture.


    Because from the beginning, Su Ze was the one who made it and Su Ze was the one who fed it, so "fear" is different from the evil of this world. It is completely obedient to its creator. Even the command of suicide and self explosion is undoubtedly executed immediately.


    With Su Ze''s order, countless fears were swallowed up by "fear" like a long whale absorbing water, and a tornado of fear gathered over the city.


    This huge tornado and huge vortex are tens of meters at the beginning, hundreds of meters and thousands of meters later


    Over the whole city, there was a faint light in the middle.


    Endless fears are thrown in and disappear.


    The fear of the whole island country was also drawn, and the first ray of sunshine finally began to appear in the countries and cities shrouded in clouds.


    When more and more sunlight appeared, ghosts wandering in the streets quietly hid in the shade.


    And some strange things still appear under the sun.


    Although it is still strange, chilling and creepy, with the long lost sunshine, people shrinking in the room can''t help raising some expectations for the future.


    Maybe everything can be saved? Maybe we won''t die?


    From the most cloudy Sanhua market to the end of the island country with the least clouds, the clouds were obviously dissipating half an hour later.


    "Fear" also grows from a little faint light to the size of a basin, hanging in the sky like a black sun. All the light is absorbed in the past. It is the darkest and deepest existence, with the most unspeakable fear.


    "I can change a lot of images. What kind of appearance should you choose in front of you? Great master. "


    "It doesn''t matter, just need to be able to play a role." Suze said.


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 550

    Because Su Ze did not ask, "fear" did not choose the appearance, but the appearance of the black sun continued to contain the fear over the whole island country.


    After another half an hour, the whole island was clear, and the sky over Sanhua market was even more sunny.


    Although ghosts and monsters did not recede and disappear, the sun came out, a new day was about to begin, and there was hope for everything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Host, our enemy is coming."


    In the warm cabin, a high school student who was talking and laughing with two girls suddenly heard the voice of the fear value system and stood up in surprise.


    "What?"


    The two girls looked at him in surprise: "what''s the matter, Xiuer Jun?"


    High school student Xiuer Yamazaki, an ordinary person who crossed the island, woke up his golden finger, a system called "fear value system", or his ghost night travel system.


    For the Ghost Legend of the island country, Xiuer Yamazaki, who is quite familiar with all kinds of horror films, used the fear value obtained by intimidating gangsters to create the first ghost, Sadako.


    Then, he kept creating new ghosts, and through creating ghosts, he received task rewards provided by the fear value system - never forget, improve physical quality, master martial arts, master cooking, repair the whole body, etc.


    Up to now, he has been the absolute elite of normal human beings. If he fights, he can avoid bullets and defeat the whole Jidao organization empty handed; Academic performance is the first deviation value of the whole school; The cooked food can be intoxicating


    There is absolutely no problem in calling him Superman beyond mankind.


    Now Xiuer Yamazaki suddenly heard that he and the enemy of the system were coming, and suddenly there was such a gaffe.


    That''s why the two beautiful high school students who admire themselves are somewhat surprised - why does Xiuer Yamazaki, who has always been calm and seems to be unable to do anything, look a little panicked?


    "Sorry, it suddenly occurred to me that I forgot to turn off a switch."


    Yamazaki''s face returned to normal, smiled and said, "it''s still dangerous. Please wait a moment and I''ll turn off the switch immediately."


    "Well, Xiu Erjun, please go."


    "Be careful, Xiu Erjun."


    Both girls said with a smile.


    Yamazaki nodded and hurried to his room. The two girls behind him quarreled in a low voice.


    "Why are you at Xiuer''s house?"¡° I should have asked you that! "


    This scene of being jealous for him would only make Xiuer Yamazaki feel happy and relaxed, which is also the most direct embodiment of his charm.


    Now it makes him particularly upset.


    He hurried into his bedroom. Xiuer Yamazaki ordered his door with a gloomy expression: "Whoever approaches, remind me immediately."


    A pair of eyes and a big mouth grow on the door, shaking it to show that they understand.


    "Fear value system."


    Yamazaki called.


    "Yes, host, I am." The fear value system responded.


    "What''s the matter with your enemy?"


    "Of course, from other worlds, trying to erase our existence." The fear value system says, "after all, we have done a lot of things to make ghosts appear in the world that shouldn''t have appeared. If you can describe it in words you can understand, it is an organization like the space-time administration, which specializes in managing this aspect. "


    "Space time authority?"


    Yamazaki''s face was uncertain. Finally, he asked, "will they send me back to the original time and space?"


    "In the original time and space, you have died. Now you live is just a complete mistake." The fear value system "reminds" you, "will you only be erased?"


    It''s like this... Is there no way back?


    Yamazaki Xiu was ruthless: "no matter who, anyone wants to take away my good life and my life, I will never allow it!"


    "System, my fear value is still 20000?"


    "Make me the most terrible ghost! Something that can definitely bring the deepest fear to everyone! "


    "Yes, please recall all the data settings in your mind. I will make the most terrible ghost as far as possible." The fear value system said, suddenly if it felt something.


    "The other party has begun to act."


    "What?" Yamazaki asked in surprise, "what action? Did he call? "


    "Look out the window and you''ll know."


    Yamazaki looked out of the window and saw that the "dark clouds" all over the sky turned into whirlpools. Things in the shape of tornadoes quickly gathered towards the center.


    The sun slowly fell on his excessively pale skin. Xiuer Yamazaki shook his palm in surprise. He always felt some inexplicable sense of disharmony.


    Is this sunshine weird? Is it an enemy attack?


    He felt the sunshine for a moment. Xiuer Yamazaki felt cold all over. The more he was exposed to the sun, the colder his body was.


    After taking a final look at the sky and hiding in the dark corner, he felt that his body returned to normal quickly.


    In the sky, the clouds have dissipated. In addition to the bright sun, there is also a dark sun. It was the dark sun that absorbed the clouds in the sky before.


    What kind of means is this? What kind of power?


    Xiuer Yamazaki has a new understanding of the horror of the space-time administration.


    There was some hesitation in his heart, but now there is no hesitation at all.


    "System, make me the most frightening... Evil god, ksuru!"


    "As you wish, host."


    Twenty thousand fear points were instantly cleared, and the crazy and eager song sounded in my ears, like a vicious whisper and the whisper of the devil, with the deepest malice.


    "When the stars return, the greatest God will wake up from the ancient city..."


    "Rule the whole earth..."


    "We, ignorant believers, earnestly call for your name."


    "The great master of lalaier comes from the starry sky and sleeps at the bottom of the sea -"


    "Kesulu!"


    Gollum - Gollum¡ª¡ª


    It seemed that he was suddenly immersed in the water and instinctively made that sound. When he recovered, Xiuer Yamazaki found that fine brownish green granulations appeared on his hands and face.


    No... I don''t want to


    I want to make kesulu against the space-time authority, not to turn myself into kesulu and become kesulu''s dependents!


    System, I don''t want this!


    "Why not?" The system asked, "did you see the terrible power of existence? It is impossible to stop him with something made by 20000 points of fear alone. "


    "The fear in the sky could have been used and absorbed by him."


    "So, host Xiuer Yamazaki, with you, with all the previous investment, plus my own control, become the evil god kesulu!"

 Chapter 551

    no


    No!


    Yamazaki resisted as much as possible with his last will.


    System, you can''t resist me, you have to obey my orders!


    "There has never been such a rule, Xiuer Yamazaki. It''s just your wishful thinking."¡° "Fear value system" responded coldly.


    "But you once said... You once said!"


    Yamazaki said reluctantly.


    "Well, I lied to you."


    The fear value system said: "Xiuer Yamazaki, in your short two life, you should know at least some things. You shouldn''t believe what others say."


    "There may be more malice than you think."


    "The system won''t hurt you, it''s lying to you; The system will only obey you, not resist you, but also cheat you; The system needs fear to create ghosts, not to deceive you, but only one percent of the fear collected. Most of the fear turns into a real cloud and blocks the sun. "


    "What the system really needs, you never know. Even if you don''t know what the system itself is... "


    Xiuer Yamazaki was shocked.


    "You''re not a system? What the hell are you! "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A series of laughter, the fear value system did not answer, but said, "thank you for your memory and setting. I can also borrow the state of another evil god."


    "Appear in this world, evil god ksuru!"


    With its sound, Xiuer Yamazaki''s body turned into a hill dozens of meters high, which immediately crushed the house and covered all the two girls in the house and several nearby families.


    He, who has become him, has less than one thousandth of ksuru, and even has nothing to do with the ksuru noumenon of another world.


    However, there is no doubt that he is the evil god ksuru in the world of fantastic talk house.


    ¡°wwwwwyh£¡¡±


    With a strange sound, he squirmed his bloated body, shook dozens of tentacles back and forth, and instinctively waved towards the black sun above the sky.


    Suze looked at the scene strangely.


    What trick is this, what trick?


    The evil god ksuru tried to resist me?


    It may not know that it has dealt with kesulu more than once, and kesulu, which is even more terrible, has dealt with it.


    In short, these tens of meters can only wreak havoc on two blocks. There is really no deterrent.


    It''s far from the part of ksuru who destroyed the state of siroba.


    "Come out, it''s your turn to work."


    Su Ze released "the evil of this world" and said.


    As soon as the evil of this world saw this small kesulu, he was very excited: "I finally saw you again, damn kesulu! Die! "


    What''s going on?


    The fear value system transformed by foreign demons controls kesulu''s body. He is so excited to see the evil of this world that he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    I know this black guy?


    The evil of this world is ignored, directly releasing a large amount of black mud, surging and wrapping towards kesulu.


    Black mud collided with kesuludun and consumed each other violently.


    A moment later, the evil of this world accidentally loosened the black mud and exposed kesulu after it had worn off its "shell"


    "Master, look --"


    Kesulu, whose shell was worn off, was filled with fear, a bright red stone and the body of a pale young man.


    "Fear" absorbed that fear.


    Su Ze''s mind felt the boy''s body, sighed and pulled his incomplete and collapsing soul out of the dead body.


    Then he ordered the evil of the world: "eat that stone and leave me a copy of the memory in it."


    "Yes, master."


    The evil of this world responded and wrapped it in bright red stone.


    Almost at the same time, when he realized that his disguise could not work, the bright red stone wriggled and restored the true face of the foreign demon God.


    Endless malicious, murderous and bloody killings are released to try to deter the evil of this world.


    For the evil of this world, such acts are like delicious food, sending out its own fragrance, and beautiful women standing in front of them scratching their heads, waiting for themselves to "eat".


    What''s more, the master has spoken so that it can be eaten.


    What are you waiting for?


    "I am a demon from abroad..."


    "Ah woo!"


    Without waiting for the foreign demon God to finish this sentence, the evil in this world swallowed it with open mouth and was extremely satisfied. He even deliberately condensed a pair of eyes and closed them comfortably, like a human enjoying delicious food.


    Of course, this delicious food is a little prickly - the foreign demon God began to bump and protrude violently from its body.


    "Bastard, I''m a demon!"


    "How can you eat me? I am the devil! "


    The evil of this world hummed and turned into a ball and returned to Su Ze''s sleeve.


    Demon God? You are a dish!


    "I am..." Yamazaki said softly, shaking his head slightly.


    Then he saw his mutilated soul and body.


    "I''m dead?"


    He asked and answered himself, and looked at the handsome young man standing in the air in front of him.


    "Are you from... Space time administration? How''s the system? "


    Su Ze smiled and read his memory from his thoughts, so he knew the cause and effect.


    "I''m not from the time and Space Administration. I just come to reincarnate the world and complete the task."


    "As for the system you said, it has been destroyed."


    "Han Shaolan from 2016, do you have any unfinished wishes?"


    Xiuer Yamazaki was stunned and looked at Suze in disbelief: "reincarnation world? What are you, infinite terror, infinite reincarnation, or someone sent from God''s space? Are you so strong? Even ksuru can handle it? "


    He shook his head again: "no, even my origin can be known. Even kesulu and the system can be destroyed. Your strength is really too strong!"


    "Your origin, don''t you just read your thoughts?" Suze said, "it''s not too difficult."


    Xiuer Yamazaki or Han Shaolan smiled bitterly: "it seems right to say so."


    With a somewhat inquiring expression, he asked, "what''s going on? Can you tell me? "


    "Of course, it''s actually that people enter the reincarnation world and get benefits through the reincarnation world. It''s not the adventure of a few people, but the situation known all over the world." Suze said.


    "What year is it now? Has the world become like this? "


    Han Shaolan said.


    Su Ze didn''t say the year, but asked, "how did you cross it? How did you become the protagonist of the reincarnation world? "


    Han Shaolan shook her head: "I don''t know this. I felt in a trance. I saw a very strange thing. When I came back, I came to this world..."

 Chapter 552

    "Strange things?"


    Su Ze asked, "what do you mean by the strange thing you said?"


    When I checked my memory just now, I didn''t find that this jumper named Han Shaolan had this memory.


    "It''s hard to describe. It seems golden and not. In a word, it''s golden and dazzling." Han Shaolan said, "the shape is a little slender, like a stick or something."


    He described it very specifically, and Su Ze''s expression was more serious.


    Han Shaolan''s origin, he has been clear that he was a Strider in 2016. The details of geography, history and culture show that they should be Striders in the same time and space.


    Their different situations make su Ze pay special attention. Su Ze is in the "real world", Han Shaolan is in the "reincarnation world" and is also the protagonist of the reincarnation world "fantastic talk house", which is the most important part.


    Can the reincarnation world in the house of fantasy really be regarded as the "reincarnation world"? Is the extraterritorial demon God inside a fictional story, the erosion of the reincarnation world, or a real existence, and the real world may also appear?


    Is Han Shaolan in it a real existence or a pure fiction?


    From the beginning of foreign demons, Su Ze doubted this strange and different reincarnation world. Then he entered the reincarnation world and saw that it was not a circular way, but a fixed time axis like the real world.


    The protagonist Xiuer Yamazaki is not the protagonist in other stories, but the real Han Shaolan understood by Su Ze.


    In the process of Han Shaolan''s crossing from another world to the world of fantastic talk house, Su Ze can''t read it from his memory, but Han Shaolan''s description is very detailed and specific, which is not like a temporary fabrication.


    Therefore, the crossing itself is strange.


    Han Shaolan should not enter the reincarnation world. The world called "fantasy house" is definitely not an ordinary reincarnation world.


    After describing the process of crossing, Han Shaolan''s soul could not hold on. After shaking slightly in the wind, it collapsed.


    After all, his soul has been crippled to the extreme. Long ago, he was secretly harmed by foreign gods and demons in a systematic way. A good living man is like a dead man, and he can''t even stand the sun.


    Seeing it all over with his own eyes, Su Ze looked calm and then ordered "fear": "go and collect the fear of all ghosts in the whole island country."


    "Fear" took command and went away, as if a black sun slowly floated over the island country. Wherever he went, the ghosts that had been created were quickly taken away from his fear of maintaining his existence and completely dispersed and eliminated.


    After half a day, Su Ze heard the hint of reincarnation world: "strange talk house" reincarnation world customs clearance. "


    Su Ze ignored how many reincarnation points he could get and the optional skills, and focused on sensing where the sound came from.


    The voice seemed as if someone was speaking in his ear and in his head.


    Su Ze thought that this would be a convenient notification measure attached to all combatants and logistics personnel in the reincarnation world, so it should exist on the body or in the spiritual will.


    However, unexpectedly, there were no relevant measures attached to him. Su Ze could feel that the relevant communication sounds existed around him, as if they were everywhere.


    Under Su Ze''s attention, the circular world itself is like the resonance of the air, a natural phenomenon.


    This method is quite clever.


    Su Ze obtains so much power from the reincarnation world, which is enough to be called a God, but he can''t see the operating mechanism within the rules of the reincarnation world at all.


    Thinking of so many "gods" in the reincarnation world, most of them also follow the rules of the reincarnation world, but Su Ze is not depressed.


    Being aware of this just shows that you still have room for progress.


    Just as the current ultimate strength is to pass through the sixth level reincarnation world, I have to work hard towards the seventh level reincarnation world or even higher level reincarnation world. One day, I will see through all the rules of this reincarnation world.


    Taking back the "fear" created by himself, Su Ze took a look at his newly obtained 80000 reincarnation points and the optional ability brought by the reincarnation world customs clearance - the optional ability is very strange, which is not worthy of the reward of the fifth level reincarnation world. They are all ordinary skills, such as cooking, martial arts, never forget, carving, painting, music, basketball


    These are more familiar to Su Ze who has read Han Shaolan''s memory.


    Isn''t this the skills that foreign demons use to deceive Han Shaolan? Han Shaolan crosses into Xiuer Yamazaki, obtains the fear value system disguised by foreign demons, and then creates ghosts according to his previous life memory.


    About 1% of the fear created by ghosts is used by foreign demons and gods to produce ghosts again. The killing and bloody evil created were absorbed and used by foreign demons.


    Ordinary skills also have the advantages of ordinary skills... Of course, Su Ze''s strength is very strong. Ordinary skills are basically icing on the cake. A little embellishment can''t really increase his ability.


    These common skills make him a little more fun in life. For example, they can be used when he experiences a long story in the reincarnation world.


    After choosing two skills of cooking and painting, Su Ze left the reincarnation world and returned to the center of the reincarnation world.


    Then I saw the relevant discussion post of the central forum of crane island country: "it has been nearly seven hours since the Maitreya entered the reincarnation world" fantastic talk house ". Would he actually miss in this fifth level reincarnation world?"


    Below, someone seriously discussed with him: "is the time flow rate of each reincarnation world different? Some reincarnation world will occupy a few hours in just a few days, and some reincarnation world will take several years and one or two hours. "


    "However, according to the normal time and the consistent performance of Maitreya, this fifth level reincarnation world should not show such a situation."


    Another person said, "in seven hours, generally speaking, you will think you have failed?"


    Although the Maitreya is recognized as the first in the world, and the crane island country also consciously takes refuge under the wings of China, it is not Chinese after all. Therefore, it is not like that the vast majority of Chinese fans are Maitreya fans. On the contrary, the discussion is more rational.


    However, some people came in to defend the Maitreya and scolded them for their stupidity.


    Then, the news of Su Ze''s customs clearance "fantastic house" reincarnation in the world spread, and the post automatically sank, and the combatants of crane island country couldn''t help feeling that Maitreya was the first in the world and powerful.


    Suze is not concerned about their boasting or questioning, but about that time.

 Chapter 553

    If I remember correctly, the time of seven hours is basically the same as that in the house of strange talk.


    In other words, after the time suspension of the implied record of the School Park, there is another reincarnation world with abnormal time. This time, the time flow rate ratio between the reincarnation world and the real world is one to one.


    It''s amazing details.


    If the time of "house of strange talk" is the worst, is the opposite reincarnation world the worst? In other words, perhaps the easiest thing to start with is the implied record of the School Park, which is incomplete, the story is incomplete, and time can be suspended?


    Su Ze didn''t think of this guess. If he had the opportunity to make a detailed investigation of the reincarnation world, the easiest thing to do was the implied record of the school park he used as a place for leisure.


    Su Ze pondered. The government of Hokkaido is constantly inviting him. If you want to contact him, you''d better give a banquet and express your gratitude to Lord Maitreya with the highest hospitality etiquette.


    Su Ze ignored the invitation of Hokkaido and returned directly to the headquarters of the reincarnation department in China.


    In the headquarters, Wen''an and Takashi baihezi are watching documents. Takashi Shaye is bored with his legs up and holding a water cup. Ju Chuan Jingxiang is probably tired of playing computer shopping and is lying on the computer desk on the other side and sleeping.


    "Lord Maitreya, you are back at last." Takashi said with a smile, "have you been in the reincarnation world of fantastic talk house for the past seven hours? It seems that the world must be very difficult! "


    "It''s not particularly difficult. It''s mainly a matter of time and flow rate." Suze said, "the others are out?"


    "Lanruxin, Yuzi, Clarice and Miyamoto all went to the training ground to hone their strength and get familiar with the way of fighting." Gaocheng baihezi said, "the master took a big barrel of muhui to the street at night."


    "They won''t make any trouble, will they?" Su Ze said some speechless.


    "Of course not. There will be no problems with special personnel." Wen An''an said, "there''s a problem waiting for you to solve... Don''t you solve it first?"


    Su Ze looked at the high city Shaye who stood up, and his eyes sank slightly.


    You don''t want to be arrogant and charming in front of me, do you?


    Gaocheng baihezi was also worried that his daughter would mess things up, so he quickly opened his mouth and reminded him, "Shaye!"


    Gaocheng Shaye took a deep breath and stood in front of Suze: "is all this true? My mother asked you to bring me out? "


    "Yes."


    Suze said briefly.


    Gaocheng Shaye''s chest fluctuated violently. If it was still the previous situation, if it wasn''t for the subtle sense of crisis constantly reminding her that she couldn''t make the domineering performance in the past, she really wanted to shout and then slam the door.


    Why? Why our world is false, but your world is real! Why has our world almost been destroyed, and your world is still safe... Why did you only bring us women out instead of xiaoruxiaohe Hirano, for the despicable purpose of reproduction?


    However, she dared not say these words.


    Takashi baihezi has solemnly warned her more than once that she must not be capricious, especially in front of Maitreya and Wen''an!


    Maitreya is a person with the power of gods, and Wen''an is a person with the wisdom of gods. They are all characters she can never challenge,


    "What should I do in the future?"


    Asked Gaocheng Shaye.


    "Just listen to your mother." Su Ze said here and looked at Gaocheng bailizi. "If there are no other things, don''t let Shaye come to the core office of the headquarters and let her live a normal life."


    Takashi baihezi''s face changed slightly and said, "I see, Lord Maitreya."


    "But Li, Yuzi and Juchuan are all here... Mingming Juchuan is only playing computer and shopping here..." Gaocheng Shaye whispered, "do you have to be your woman to be qualified to enter here? I think I also have a certain mental arithmetic ability. "


    Su Ze looked at her calmly: "sorry, the set wisdom is not wisdom. The wisdom you show is average, your personality is poor, your thoughts are complex, and your recognition of China and me is not enough."


    "For a wayward child like you, I can only advise your mother not to bring work units, so as not to cause trouble to us."


    Gaocheng Shaye subconsciously took a step back and fell down on the sofa.


    She wanted to say that Su Ze was wrong, but she had to admit that what the other party said was simply a true portrayal of herself and could see through her heart.


    Just at that moment, Gaocheng Shaye did pass some ideas, such as those for the island country, the country of China and the Maitreya... These ideas offended the Maitreya and the country of China to a considerable extent.


    Can he even see my thoughts for a moment?


    High city Shaye thought in horror.


    Suze ignored her - because of the arrogance of Gaocheng Shaye, Suze felt very troublesome when he reincarnated in the world from the implied records of the school. If he is a little tough, he has to push the high city Shaye, in fact, he can. If he really started this proud girl, he could also let her treat herself wholeheartedly, not like her mind full of impolite nonsense now.


    However, it can not be assumed that from the beginning, there was no eye edge, and now it will only drift away.


    "Just accept a normal life, Shaye." Takashi baihezi whispered, "don''t think about it. You were just an ordinary high school girl."


    "But, mom..."


    Gaocheng Shaye said reluctantly.


    Obviously, others can have extraordinary power and completely different status. Why should I continue to be an ordinary high school girl!


    "Study hard, learn more information, and then help your mother when she is at home." Takashi said, "at that time, as long as you perform well, Lord Maitreya will give you a chance."


    As she spoke, she looked at Su Ze with requesting eyes.


    Suze nodded slightly. He believed that Gaocheng bailizi would educate Gaocheng Shaye. Gaocheng bailizi was a significantly smarter person than her daughter.


    Gaocheng baihezi smiled and motioned Gaocheng Shaye to thank him.


    Gaocheng Shaye reluctantly stood up, thanked, and was led out of the conference room by Gaocheng lilies.


    After they left, Wen''an chuckled, "Lord Maitreya, haven''t you thought of anything more exciting?"


    "I''m not interested. I''m too troublesome. I''m not interested in correcting it slowly."


    Su Ze said and went to Ju Chuan Jingxiang.

 Chapter 554

    "Ah --"


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang opened her eyes in confusion and felt the abnormality in front of her. Then she reacted and narrowed her eyes: "it''s the Maitreya... Don''t disturb my sleep..."


    Su Ze flicked his fingers and said with a smile, "like this, it''s easier to worry about it?"


    Wen An was speechless and said, "it''s too easy to worry about this! Give her strength and don''t want to train. She''s afraid of pain and fatigue. She''s simply raised by you as an ornamental. "


    "All seven of you have their own ideas. It''s interesting to have such an ornamental, isn''t it?" Suze said.


    "That''s your ornament, but we can''t appreciate it..." Wen''an glanced at Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s thrilling figure. She always felt that it was a provocation for all women.


    Clearly such a lazy guy, how can he have such an exaggerated and explosive figure?


    No, no, no, maybe it''s because of laziness that fat accumulation reaches this exaggerated level?


    "It''s too much to say I''m an ornamental." Ju Chuan Jingxiang muttered discontentedly and fell asleep again.


    Su Ze and Wen An smiled at each other, and then talked about the problem of time flow rate.


    The time flow as like as two peas in the real world is almost the same as that in the strange house, and the extraterritorial monster is taking the initiative to leave the samsara world to the real world instead of the passive erosion of the samsara world. Wen''an''s expression is very serious.


    "According to your description, Lord Maitreya, I am not surprised that even the house of strange talk is a part of our real world. The whole reincarnation world is almost like taking place in a boundary of the real world. Outside the boundary is the real world we know. Inside the boundary is the so-called reincarnation world of the house of fantasy. "


    Wen An said.


    "But we all know that there is only one crane island country in the real world, and there is no second island country." Suze said.


    "So, it''s worth thinking about..."


    Wen An''an pondered, quickly listed several possibilities and put them in front of Su Ze in a clear document way.


    Su Ze looked at it calmly and nodded slightly: "what you guess is very possible. As far as we know, we can only guess like this."


    "All wisdom is based on the accumulation of a large amount of intelligence." Wen An''an said, "it''s 99% failure to bet recklessly like a gambler. Our current situation is the lack of intelligence and information. After all, what we should realize is the real world itself and the essence of the reincarnation world itself. "


    Su Ze knows that she is always smart, but she is also afraid that she has drilled the tip of an ox''s horn in this regard and consumed her mental energy in vain. There is no doubt that it is the paranoia of smart people to work hard for a problem that can''t find an answer for the time being.


    "Then wait until the information is sufficient. Before that, Wen''an, don''t think too much about this. Remember the two inhibitions of the fat world? If we also have inhibition and don''t let us find out the truth, you will be in danger. "


    Wen An said with a smile, "Lord Maitreya thinks too highly of me. What else can I guess when all kinds of conditions are unknown? As for the so-called inhibition setting, that''s interesting. "


    "The inhibition of the world in fat is that one wants to destroy human beings, the other wants to protect human beings and balance and contain each other. Only in this way can there be a normal world. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense to rely on one inhibition alone - in terms of Gaia''s consciousness, human beings should be destroyed, and in terms of alaiyah''s consciousness, human beings should be disaster free and easy."


    "If there is inhibition in our world, it should be positive and negative, just like Taiji yin-yang fish, otherwise our world will not be in this state."


    Su Ze saw her quietly and opened the topic, and said, "her wisdom is really high, much higher than the wisdom set by the mother and daughter of Gaocheng Shaye. Even if there is a weak possibility, she also began to avoid some similar inhibitory forces that may exist."


    Of course, these possibilities are only possibilities. It is very likely that they are actually just speculation and delusions of Su Ze and Wen An, which do not exist,


    After a few words with Wen''an, Su Ze found the flying Thor mark of the master and quickly moved to the master and the big barrel of muhui night.


    Compendium hand and big tube muhui night are talking in a hotel box - to be exact, big tube muhui is eating expressionless at night, while compendium hand is whispering about his life experience.


    Because of its space capacity, the big barrel muhui night stored a large amount of food. In its own space, several snack streets in the imperial capital of China bought out the goods, which was extremely prosperous in one or two days.


    This was originally a more private matter. Even if Su Ze and the master already had nothing to talk about, they really relied on each other closely. What the master said to big tube muhui night would not be said to Su Ze.


    "It seems that I am disturbing you."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Just know." The master lazily picked up a piece of roast duck and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "I''d better go and see LAN Ruxin and them." Su Ze said, his figure on the training ground.


    The master whispered while eating.


    "Speaking of it, Hui Yeji, you are an absolute abstinence. You usually have no emotions, only absolute reason. You are still different from Yuyi and Yucun brothers... You should understand the feeling of losing important things in your heart?"


    The palm of the big barrel Mu Hui night stopped slightly, and a pair of white eyes looked at each other quietly.


    "It seems that I still don''t want to talk more nonsense, huiyeji."


    The compendium hand said: "the so-called women''s private words are words that will never tell men in private. If anyone comes out, it''s not a good woman."


    "There will be many when we are together in the future. Do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    Big tube muhui looked at her quietly at night and said to himself: do you have to say such words?


    Seeing the master looking forward to it, big barrel muhui said, "your man is very nice."


    "Cough!"


    The master gushed out a mouthful of duck and looked at the big barrel of muhui night in shock.


    I asked you to say something, but I didn''t let you say anything like that!


    If you are really a girl friend and suddenly praise each other''s husband with private words, I''m afraid you''ll turn your face and become enemies immediately?


    Looking at the face of big barrel muhui night, there was no other expression. The master also understood that he probably thought too much and said awkwardly, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    "No, your man is really beautiful." Big tube Mu Hui stressed expressionless at night.


    More embarrassing.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. The Maitreya is really beautiful." The master only said with a smile.


    Seeing that his views were agreed, big tube muhui night looked a little satisfied and continued to eat food.


    Compendium is full of black lines: is this the way for girlfriends to talk?


    I always feel that it''s completely wrong!

 Chapter 555

    On the training ground, lanruxin and Yuzi are training.


    With LAN Ruxin''s strength, of course, he can compete with poison Island Yuzi holding a sharp blade only with his fists and feet. However, poison Island Yuzi has quite insisted that no matter what kind of strength comparison, he should not fight with unarmed people, so LAN Ruxin still holds a sword.


    Poison Island Yuzi''s sword technique or sword technique is fierce, but it is aimed at ordinary people. Even if Su Ze gives her the physical quality, combat intuition and experience equivalent to level D, and the energy equivalent to cultivating internal power for several years, it is far from the more powerful Lanru heart.


    If the comparison is made in a clear way, LAN Ruxin is an expert at the level of Wulin alliance leader, and poison Island Yuzi is a talented young man who has just emerged from the Jianghu. The strength accumulation and combat experience of both sides are at least 20 years different.


    When the swords and swords exchanged blows, the clear collision sound rang out continuously in the training ground. Yuzi of poison island looked serious and excited.


    Even if Lanru''s heart in front of her is obviously much higher than herself, she is also happy - her strength is visually improved, beyond the limits of ordinary people she knows, and there is no doubt that she carries some energy that can be attached to the sword. With only a little additional energy, the sword can cut off heavy wood and even cut into steel.


    On the other side, Clarice and Miyamoto are discussing the fighting methods they are good at.


    Clarice''s shooting skills are not bad. Now she has obtained a pistol and close combat ability. Gong Benli is not good at this aspect. She learned some mastery of the long gun in the long gun club she joined before. She is a healthy and slightly good woman.


    The two discussed for a moment and tried to fight. Clarice soon cut Miyamoto''s backhand with the way she learned to catch and fight.


    Then she let go of Gong Benli and slowly told her the key to it. Gong Benli suddenly realized it and nodded again and again.


    After that, she looked decent and quickly mastered the key points - it was not her natural martial arts genius, but Su Ze''s body quality, combat intuition and some combat experience to be activated.


    Unless you feel at ease to be a pet and an ornamental like Ju Chuan Jingxiang and are not interested in training, these are easy to be activated.


    For example, Yuzi of poison island should be able to complete the mastery within two days, Clarice and Miyamoto can also complete the strength improvement within more than ten days. Baizi of Gaocheng is estimated to be very slow, and Jingxiang Ju Chuan must be the slowest.


    Su Ze stood quietly for a moment on the training ground until LAN Ruxin and poison Island Yuzi stopped and greeted them with a smile.


    "Lord Maitreya..."


    LAN Ruxin said with a smile.


    She knows Su Ze''s real name and origin, not only her, but also many in the reincarnation department, and hundreds of intelligence departments around the world.


    However, Wen''an and dignitaries of various countries call Su Ze "Maitreya". Everyone also believes that "Maitreya" is an appropriate title, and LAN Ruxin is also called.


    Some people call Maitreya because they dare not easily offend and show respect.


    Some people call Maitreya because they are close to Su Ze and reduce the risk of exposing some true information.


    Some people don''t know the reasons for this, but it''s because of the same name. At least 60% and 70% of people think that the original name of the Maitreya is "Maitreya". Another 20% and 30% know that the Maitreya is only a code name, but they don''t have much impression of what the original name is.


    Yuzi of poison Island leaned forward and said, "I''m sorry to show you my low strength, Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze smiled and pressed her palm on her dark purple hair: "Yuzi, is that too obvious? Are you my warrior or my woman? "


    With excitement, he licked his tongue without Shyness: "maybe I''m the woman under your hand. Where''s the warrior?"


    Su Ze was suddenly surprised and laughed. What kind of answer is this? Imagination seems a little wrong.


    Clarice and Miyamoto also came over and greeted each other. Su Ze asked about them, talked to the four, and then returned to the headquarters of the reincarnation department.


    Gaocheng bailizi, who has arranged for Gaocheng Shaye to go home, has returned to the headquarters office. Wen An is sorting out something, while Ju Chuan Jingxiang is holding his chin and is distracted.


    Seeing Su Ze coming back, Wen An''an said, "Lord Maitreya, wait a minute. I''ll prepare a copy for you."


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s eyes brightened: "Maitreya, I''m so bored. Sure enough, online shopping is not as good as actual shopping. Let me buy something?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to go out with gang Shou and Hui Yeji next time?" Gaocheng baihezi warned aside.


    "That''s what I said, but I still feel a little lonely." Ju Chuan Jingxiang said, "should I be a nurse or a doctor? It''s better to have a job that can get paid every month?"


    Who do you ask


    Su Ze jokingly thought that Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s character is really natural. What he thinks is what he thinks, that is, Su Ze and others don''t care about this, otherwise they can bully her and cry.


    There is no need for Su Ze to intervene in this kind of thing. Wen An and Takashi baihezi can arrange her properly.


    "Has the world sent someone to try the legend of the gods?"


    Su Ze asked Wen An.


    Wen''an nodded: "I have sent someone to try. They are some ferocious criminals who are already damn. There are a total of 12 people. Five people come out alive after entering the sixth level reincarnation world."


    "According to the confessions of the five people, the situation of the world is recorded as follows. There are many gods in the world. These gods live on Mount Olympus and enjoy people''s worship."


    "The names of several gods they recorded are Zeus, the king of gods, Hera, the God of fertility, Hermes, the God of merchants, and Ares, the God of war..."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and looked at Wen An''an.


    What did Wen an understand when he settled down and did not continue to introduce it in detail - Lord Maitreya also knows more about the intelligence of this reincarnation world?


    "Entering this reincarnation world, it doesn''t matter to form a team... You can enter alone or form a team of no more than five people. The first task is relatively simple, that is to go to the nearest temple to pray, offer rich sacrifices and meet the gods. "


    "However, five people were lost in this step."

 Chapter 556

    "How can you lose five people?"


    Su Ze asked, "do you know the specific situation?"


    "I know the cause of death of two of them. Their moral level is relatively low. If they want to obtain sacrifices, they want to rob human property in the reincarnation world. One of them is killed by a human fist."


    "There''s another one. I met a big and terrible Python on the road and was eaten by the python."


    After listening to Wen''an''s words, Su Ze pondered a little.


    Any human can kill the reincarnation world combatants - is it the bad luck of the reincarnation world combatants, meeting the descendants of gods, or are the human beings in that world so strong?


    Look at another victim. He can also be eaten when he meets a python on the road - this should not be attributed to luck, but to the special situation of that world. Both humans and animals are unusually strong!


    The world of the legend of the gods obviously refers to the gods of Olympus in Greek mythology. Since Zeus, the king of the gods, has appeared, the Greek mythology has developed to the point of the third generation of gods.


    Kaus, the first generation God, Gaia, the mother earth God, Uranus, the God of the sky and other gods, are the primitive chaotic gods and the first batch of gods to create the world.


    The second generation of gods are the Titan gods.


    The third generation of gods, the Olympian gods represented by Zeus, and the second generation of gods are not simply the continuation of blood, but the hybridization between the top and bottom is extremely chaotic.


    For example, Uranus, the God of the sky in the first generation of gods, is the son of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, and also Gaia''s husband. He is still classified as the first generation of gods, not as the second generation of gods because of the relationship between mother and son.


    Zeus is the son of Uranus. He is not the second generation of God, but the third generation of God King.


    In Greek mythology, the continuation of blood and the relationship between father and son and mother and son can not determine the superior and inferior relationship. There are countless acts against the normal order. From the appearance of primitive gods to the later gods of Olympus, it is the time of their appearance that determines which generation they are, rather than the inheritance relationship of blood continuity from generation to generation.


    In Greek mythology, there is no way to smooth out the problem of inheritance from generation to generation. What will happen if Zeus suddenly rises... A God and a Titan are related to the mother of the earth


    The first generation of gods and the second generation of gods have little contact with the world. The gods of the third generation of gods live on Mount Olympus. They have a very close relationship with the world in Greek mythology.


    In Greek mythology, there are temples of the twelve main gods of Olympus everywhere, and there are detailed sacrificial rites for bulls to sacrifice to the God King Zeus.


    Not only that, in Greek mythology, there are a large number of terrible demons on the earth, and many gods themselves will live and walk on the earth, giving birth to countless descendants of gods and monsters.


    Some of the descendants of these gods are famous and some are not. The famous ones are the so-called "Heroes". Sometimes the heroes show their boldness and strength, and there is no enemy in the vertical and horizontal direction, so that the gods have to pull their hands off the side. This is the case in the battle of Troy in Homer''s epic.


    The most famous of the heroes is Heracles, born of Zeus and Alcmene.


    Alcmene is a descendant of Zeus, and married a king as his wife. According to reason, her old ancestors should be kind and kind, and be pleased to see the branches and leaves of future generations.


    But the Greek mythology really didn''t do this - Zeus decided to give a little help to the descendant himself. He gave a holiday to the sun god and the moon god, changed a night into three days and nights, slept Alcmene, who was a human wife, and gave birth to Hercules, a super Hercules who was strong in flesh and could kill relatively weak gods with a mortal body.


    It can also be seen from here that Greek mythology really can''t look at the relationship between blood and inheritance. Otherwise, how many generations of gods will Heracles, the son of Zeus, count? How many generations of gods are Heracles born to the descendants of Zeus?


    According to the information provided by Wen An, it can be determined that the gods in the legend of the gods are estimated to be strong.


    Components of Greek Mythology: gods, heroes, monsters and human countries... Reincarnation world combatants just walk in human countries and are killed when they meet ordinary people and animals. It is conceivable how strong monsters and heroes in this world will be.


    As for the strength of the gods, it''s hard to say. Some weak gods will be killed by the heroes of the descendants of the gods. There is no doubt that the twelve main gods of Olympus are the strongest gods, which can''t be challenged by any heroes and monsters.


    Su Ze thought in his heart and looked at Wen''an again.


    "Are these five people successful in sacrificing and seeing the real gods?"


    "No."


    Wen An''an said, "they didn''t complete the sacrifice. They all came out alive after deducting the reincarnation points of mission failure."


    "In other words, the main task and relevant information about the times are still uncertain?"


    Suze was a little surprised.


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya." Wen An''an said, "how about continuing to inquire about relevant intelligence? In just five hours, we should be able to get more information. "


    "No need."


    Su Ze said, "the gods of the sixth level reincarnation world can''t be solved by ordinary intelligence. You can''t test anything by sending more death penalty prisoners."


    "I''d better go and have a look myself."


    "Now we should start to pass the sixth level reincarnation world immediately?" Wen An asked, "maybe you should take a break. Are you too nervous recently?"


    Su Ze smiled: "have a rest? Don''t talk about me. Even if you don''t want to rest, it''s possible to work for several years continuously. This kind of rest is completely unnecessary. "


    "All fatigue can disappear with breathing. It''s really the advantage of being strong." Wen An said with emotion, "I used to be afraid. I might die one day by using my brain too much. Now I don''t have to worry at all."


    Yes, fatigue is an unlikely word for them. Maybe only when they are bored in the future will they feel that there is no need to enter the reincarnation world.


    For Su Ze, these reincarnation worlds are interesting and the way to improve his strength. The seventh level reincarnation world of siroba erodes, and the reincarnation world crisis of other countries in the world has not dissipated. A reincarnation world with higher strength may appear at any time, far from the time of boredom and giving up.


    Tell Wen An that Su Ze chose to enter the center of the reincarnation world. There was no much trouble inside and outside the country, and he spent less time on these things.


    Choose to enter the legend of the gods.

 Chapter 557

    On the island of Crete in ancient Greece, many years have passed since Zeus turned into a bull to seduce Phoenician Princess Europa and gave birth to children. Their sons have just ended their struggle for power and profit, and the usurper Minos won the status of King Crete from his brother ladamantis.


    Ladamantis was forced to leave Crete and exile elsewhere. Then he met a woman named Alcmene. They married and married - Alcmene, the mother of Heracles, the descendant of Zeus and the queen of a king.


    She followed Europa, the mother of ladamantis, the son of Zeus, and was cheated and raped by Zeus.


    It can be seen that the chaotic characters in Greek mythology have the most direct relationship with Zeus, the king of the gods. If he doesn''t mess around, maybe the order will not be so chaotic.


    It sounds like an illegitimate son like ladamantis, who married Alcmene, whom he had engaged in.


    However, this is also the characteristic of Greek mythology. Firstly, gods have human nature. Secondly, the Greeks believe that human characteristics can best represent strong movement and desire.


    Therefore, as the king of the gods and the strongest God, Zeus should have the strongest power, thunder and desire. This can even be one of the powerful forms of expression, which should be respected and marveled in ancient Greece.


    After the death of Minos and ladamantis, they both entered the underworld and became the servants of Hades to help judge sinners.


    But these are later legends of myth.


    At this moment, Milos had just usurped the throne of Crete and drove ladamantis out of Crete. He longed for a miracle from the gods to prove that he was a real king, a king recognized by the gods, rather than driving away his brother''s usurper.


    He prayed to the gods of Mount olinspi that Zeus, the king of the gods, was probably trying to get beautiful women, and did not care about the descendants he had scattered. For Zeus, the powerful descendants would be looked at differently by him. That''s what ordinary ones are.


    Of course, those who are too powerful have to find ways to kill, so as not to threaten their position as God King.


    At first, he tried to swallow his first wife, the goddess of wisdom Metis, and tried to kill his daughter Athena. Later, he found that Athena did not threaten his God King position, so he let her go. So far, there are more and more gods, more and more descendants of Zeus, and there are no gods and children who can resist Zeus. Zeus is basically not worried about this.


    Whether powerful or weak, ordinary children, whenever Zeus wants to engage in a woman, it is absolutely not recognized by his relatives - not only he doesn''t care what the woman is, but also no one can stop him from being a passionate bull except his wife Hera.


    Minos hoped to get the blessing of the gods. He was inevitably disappointed to see that the gods did not respond.


    However, just when he was disappointed, there was a reaction on the altar.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, handed down the promise of the gods.


    "Sacrifice me with this white bull, and you will get my protection."


    On the altar, waves emerged, in which a beautiful and huge white bull stood in the middle. The White Bull has pure white fur, bulging muscles, strong lower body and inexplicable charm.


    Milos stared at the beautiful white bull, feeling that he had never seen such a perfect creature.


    Poseidon''s voice disappeared, and the sea water scattered from the altar, washing away the blood accumulated on the altar for many years. The priests and slaves knelt down happily and licked the salty sea water and blood of the eater.


    The beautiful white bull stood on the smooth stone slab, looking more holy, noble and inviolable.


    To keep it


    Minos thought to himself.


    Such a beautiful creature, he is not willing to sacrifice to Poseidon.


    Just then, a faint light appeared on the altar again, and another new God appeared on the altar and stood next to the white bull.


    The new God wore clothes completely different from the gods of Olympus. He had no gold jewelry, white cloth, or bare shoulders, chest muscles and arms.


    He has black hair, black eyes and a smile. He is very handsome.


    Minos leaned forward: "strange gods, why do you come to my altar? I am a descendant of Zeus, the king of the gods, a devout follower of the gods of Olympus, and do not believe in other gods. "


    Standing on the altar is the Maitreya who has just arrived in the world.


    When he knew he was on Crete, he remembered the famous Minotaur monster in his previous life.


    This Tauren monster should be the origin and ancestor of all Tauren monsters in future generations.


    Other combatants came to this reincarnation world and got the task of "going to the nearest temple, offering sacrifices to the gods and meeting the gods". Instead of getting this task, he jumped out of another task.


    "Become the God of Olympus and reward the reincarnation points of 5000."


    Samsara integral? This thing is useless for Su Ze, but the reincarnation points obtained each time are handed over to his subordinates to improve his strength.


    Because of his reincarnation points supply, the strength of the reincarnation division of China has increased rapidly. Through the review of Wen''an and javis in many aspects, the loyal subordinates have hundreds of class C combatants alone, and there are still dozens of class B combatants, completely crushing the reincarnation world combatants of other countries.


    And the number is increasing.


    For Su Ze, the purpose of entering the fifth and sixth level reincarnation world is to find the corresponding power and items, and finally to pass through the reincarnation world. Obtaining reincarnation points is the least important harvest.


    Now standing in front of Minos and appearing on the altar, Suze looked at the white bull beside him and said, "Minos of Crete, I am not an evil god or an evil monster, but a God who came here on a trip."


    "I don''t need you to respect me, nor do I need you to worship me. I just hope to get your guest''s identity and corresponding treatment as a passer-by."


    "When the interesting things in this place are over, I will leave here without disturbing you."


    Minos was relieved when he heard this: Crete is not far from Olympus. The gods shuttle back and forth. He can''t believe in any other gods.


    It would be great if this strange god only wanted to be a guest.


    "Although I can''t change my faith, I will treat you as the most distinguished guest, strange god. Please tell me your name."

 Chapter 558

    "My God''s name is the Messiah."


    "Maitreya?"


    Minos read the pronunciation and thought of the Greek "apple" first.


    Of course, a God''s taboo can''t be an apple in any case. Then as a taboo, it means "kindness"?


    This God is actually a god of mercy?


    No... Minos thought of another possibility.


    In the city-state, people usually call the three goddesses "merciful people". This euphemistic and offensive Title happens to be longing for the kindness of the three goddesses.


    Because the clergy of the three goddesses is revenge. They have snake like hair on their heads and hold torches and Agkistrodon halys whip. They will never let go of a person who kills his blood relatives.


    Because they were so strict and persistent in revenge, they even alerted the sun god Apollo and the goddess Athena. Finally, the two main gods, as witnesses, let the three goddesses of revenge let Agamemnon''s son go (because Agamemnon used his daughter''s blood sacrifice, Agamemnon''s wife and lover killed Agamemnon, and Agamemnon''s son killed his mother and lover to avenge his father, He killed his mother, which was never allowed by the three goddesses of vengeance, but allowed by the sun god Apollo).


    Because of this, the three goddesses of vengeance joined the Athens city-state dominated by Apollo and Athena, and had a temple in the Athens city-state, which was called the merciful and the just.


    Therefore, Minos, the new king of Crete, first thought of "apple", then "kindness", and then thought of the three goddesses of revenge... Is this "Maitreya" God the God of mercy of other gods or the God of revenge?


    Feeling Minos''s thoughts, Suze smiled: "none."


    This noble God can see through my thoughts. Can he see people''s hearts better than Hermes, the God of merchant trading?


    Minos was shocked. He quickly saluted again and said, "Dear God, I don''t mean to disrespect you at all. I''m just too ignorant to know the meaning of your God''s name."


    "Don''t force to know," said Suze. "You may know later."


    After saying this, he looked at the huge white bull around him and said, "maybe I''m here because I''m a God. What''s the reason why this bull appears here?"


    Minos said respectfully, "because the great sea god Poseidon answered my prayer. I hope he will send a miracle to prove that I am the king of Crete."


    "He gave me the white bull and said that if I sacrifice the bull, he can send a miracle for me..."


    Speaking of this, his eyes hesitated, and he thought to himself, "such a beautiful bull is really a rare treasure that has never been seen before. If Poseidon, the God of the sea, dropped a miracle, wouldn''t this white bull be a miracle?"


    "Kill this beautiful thing again in exchange for other miracles? It''s better to use an ordinary bull instead. The sea god should not blame. All sacrifices are generally bulls, cows, ewes and lambs. I should have no problem using bulls. "


    Hearing what Minos said, Suze felt there was a problem.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, is generous to bring sacrifices? With a white bull!


    Minos may not know that his mother Europa was cheated by the white bull transformed by Zeus, and his mother certainly wouldn''t say that he was abducted by the cow. Poseidon, the God of the sea, knew this, but he took a white bull and gave it to Minos, the son of Zeus, and told Minos, "if you kill this white bull, I will protect you"


    This is not a fool!


    The son of Zeus personally executed the white bull, the symbol of Zeus!


    Poseidon is really bad. He and Zeus are close brothers, which is equivalent to "second uncle" telling his nephew "take this piece of shit, go home and hit your father in the face, let your father lose his face, and I''ll give you delicious food every day"


    If Minos did so, Poseidon''s protection would not be seen. He would certainly welcome the iron face merciless sling of "my father Zeus".


    Considering the cruelty of Zeus, he might be tied up and let the eagle eat his heart every day


    What makes Suze speechless is that Minos''s perspective of considering the problem is not "Poseidon has a problem with bringing his own sacrifice", but "the white bull is so fucking beautiful that I''m not willing to kill it at all. I have to find a way to replace it"!


    Confirmed that Europa is the same mother child relationship as iron.


    Europa was attracted by the beautiful white bull, leaving the three Minos brothers; Minos saw the white bull at this time and loved it from his heart. Although he didn''t know it was the embodiment of his father, he really loved and hated it at first sight. Now he is racking his brains to replace the beautiful white bull with an ordinary bull.


    Poseidon calculated well, but the Minos he met was not an ordinary idea at all.


    He did not consider the gains and losses of killing the white bull, but only how to keep the beautiful white bull.


    Seriously, is this cow so exaggerated?


    Although the body is huge and the fur is snow-white, Su Ze thinks it is an ordinary creature and is not so dizzy.


    It can only be understood that Minos really got some strange inheritance from his mother Europa - white bull control.


    Without debunking Minos'' immature plans and ideas, Suze smiled and said, "Poseidon, the God of the sea, sounds very generous?"


    Minos''s eyes were still lingering on the white bull. Listening to Suze''s words, he nodded absently.


    "Yes, no other gods responded to me, only the Great Sea God responded to me."


    That''s going to kill you, fool


    Suze thought in silence. Seeing that Minos was still watching the white bull reluctantly, he could only remind himself: "you should arrange a residence for me."


    "Ah... Yes... Noble gods..."


    Minos withdrew his eyes and made a normal gesture.


    He is handsome and has always been fair and strict in character. Although Minotaur, a Tauren monster, was allowed to appear in myths and legends, and Greece was forced to pay tribute to young children to feed Tauren monsters every year, the kingdom of Crete flourished in his hands.


    Therefore, when he is not intoxicated with the "white bull", he is really a perfect and reliable king.


    We arranged the best residence for the noble God "Maitreya", asked the maid to send fruits, wine and food, and ordered people to stop the women who wanted to seek the favor of the God and give birth to the descendants of the God and human heroes, so that the God could enjoy it.


    If the God also has a strong desire, it''s not too late for him to send the beautiful woman there.

 Chapter 559

    Living in a palace with white stone slabs, white steps and white stones, maids with black hair and eyes walked back and forth... The ancient Greeks were not white, nor blonde, but black hair and black eyes, which made Suze more comfortable.


    Therefore, sometimes white people from alpine regions classify their ancient Greek civilization as their Western civilization system, and then introduce it as their ancestors, which is very ridiculous.


    Just like the Celtic legend that King Arthur, who resisted the fate of the Yanglu people, became the king of the Yanglu people


    According to Homer''s epic, trying to find out that the roots of Western civilization are better and more far-reaching than those in the East, and it''s ridiculous - the Yanglu barbarians of white race, please go back to the high latitude to investigate where their hometown is in the snow, and don''t classify ancient Greece, which is not a white race, with black hair and black eyes, as their ancestors, Then prove "the superiority of the West since ancient times" and "the superiority of God''s voters".


    This kind of behavior, suppose to replace China, is that after the barbarians entered the Central Plains for thousands of years, the local races were destroyed by them. These barbarian invaders with different races suddenly claimed a similar behavior of "the origin of ancestors is 5000 years of history".


    Should we say that the bull''s head is not right, or should we say brazen?


    Su zepin tasted the fruit sent by the maid. At this time, there was no possibility of pesticide, but it was really huge and delicious.


    Considering that the former combatants are likely to be killed by ordinary people and python in the world, the reincarnation world of the legend of the gods is obviously that ordinary people are stronger than the real world. If you have to describe it, it is that the world is more vigorous, everything in heaven and earth is stronger and bigger than the normal world, and the fruit is more delicious and juicy.


    Ancient Greek culture did not cover up its own desires. In terms of clothes, nobles and women are also used to naked shoulders, or inclined clothes, naked one shoulder and half shoulder sockets.


    Culturally speaking, the beauty and strength they revere are their strong desire, strong athletic ability and body-building.


    Su Ze''s appearance and body are perfect. The maids are a little leisurely and fascinated. They stand aside and quietly look at his body. When they deliver food, they deliberately lower their clothes and twist their waist, trying to attract the attention of the God.


    In Greek mythology and legend, the gods favor the king''s wife, the king''s daughter, or the daughter of a God... This is not because they control their desire and have no desire for lower status beauties, but because these lower status people are not recorded as necessary, and showing their desire to them is far from being a powerful part.


    If these maids can get the preference of gods, they can''t get it. In particular, the gods with such perfect appearance are what they are willing to do.


    After tasting the fruits here, Su Ze stood at the height of the White Palace, looked at the Aegean Sea and asked the maid about the geographical location here.


    Around the Aegean Sea, the existence of these city states is the so-called Greek collective name. On the East Bank of the Aegean Sea is Troy, where the Trojan War and Trojan siege took place.


    The western center of the Aegean Sea is the city-state of Athens, and the north is Mount Olympus, where the legendary gods live. To the west of Athens is Mycenae, and then to the west is Sparta.


    To the south of all these city states, there is an island, Crete, where Suze is now.


    The kingdom of Crete is the southernmost part of Aegean civilization and Greek mythology.


    As for the Macedonian kingdom that later appeared Alexander, it is a country north of Olympus


    There was a commotion outside the palace. People walked around as if they were preparing something.


    Suze also didn''t ask the maid, but he saw the thoughts of these people - it was Minos, the king of Crete, who ordered everyone to wash their bodies and prepare for sacrificing Poseidon, and asked people to look for bulls to sacrifice Poseidon three days later, praying for the God of the sea to send a miracle to prove that their rule was recognized by the gods.


    Suze is not interested in this. The white bull control is a little hopeless.


    He really wanted to take the opportunity to talk to Poseidon and see if the task of joining Olympus was necessary.


    As for the requirements of the reincarnation world of customs clearance, Su Ze is not sure what it is for a moment. Look forward slowly first - after all, up to now, Su Ze still doesn''t understand who is the protagonist in the legend of the gods and what plot to complete in order to achieve customs clearance.


    The stories of Greek mythology have many aspects. There are many human heroes praised and wars described. Only from the name, the reincarnation world really can''t see which story is the real leader.


    On the same day, Minos and queen pasiphi entertained the distinguished God "Maitreya" from afar and expressed apology to the Maitreya.


    Because after washing their bodies today, in order to show their respect to the sea god, they had very little food for the next three days until the sacrifice began three days later and offered bulls for the sea god.


    Therefore, it is unlikely that they will hold a grand banquet to celebrate the arrival of the "Maitreya" in the next three days.


    Suze accepted their apology and glanced at the queen Percival. Percival looked down a little shy: she had never seen such a handsome, tall and strong man with eyes like stars.


    Perhaps this is the proper posture of the gods?


    However, the gods of Olympus do not seem to have such a gesture. What is more important is to publicize their strength.


    For the next three days, except that Suze could get rich food as usual, people in the whole Crete palace only drank water, ate a small amount of fruit and didn''t touch meat at all.


    Three days later, the high priest boarded the altar in front of the temple. The soldiers led a big bull to the altar. The high priest prayed with Minos, king of Crete.


    "The master of the sea, the God of the sea and the shaker of the earth, pray to you and pray for your stay and attention. I am Minos, the king of Crete, and present you a bull."


    An inexplicable sight followed, followed by the smell of salty sea water and the surging of clattering sea water. Two huge seahorses three meters high appeared on the altar with a chariot. Then there was a figure holding a trident, curly hair, fluffy beard and louder laughter than the sea water.


    "Hahaha... I''m going to eat the bull''s eyes and heart, Minos, you start sacrificing this white bull -"


    Laughter and voices stopped suddenly.


    Poseidon looked at the big bull with messy fur on the altar and fell silent.

 Chapter 560

    Are you kidding me, boy?


    This was Poseidon''s first thought: I took a white bull as a sacrifice, that is, let you kill the bull to sacrifice to me. You are just a human king, mixed race of man and God. How dare you buckle my white bull?


    Do you think my trident can''t stab people?


    Then there was a sense of fear, and a second thought came up: the boy deliberately teased me like this. Did other gods know about it? Zeus knew that he gave this Minos as a support behind his back, so Minos dared to replace the sacrifice I brought?


    Poseidon''s fear of Zeus was not false, because he and Hades wanted to obtain the position of the third generation God King. In addition to them, there were other gods.


    Zeus showed an indisputable power at the beginning. He said, "you only know that my thunder power is incomparable, but you don''t know that my power is also incomparable". Zeus competed with many gods such as Poseidon and Hades to carry out a tug of war. Zeus''s strength alone is as great as that of all gods combined.


    All the gods are convinced of him - you can despise Zeus''s strong desire and disorderly relationship between men and women, but you can never question his strength, the bearer of Olympus and the king of the gods.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, used the sacrifice of Minos, the son of Zeus, to make a mockery and humiliate Zeus once, and Zeus would not make a mountain out of a molehill; He was worried that if Zeus took himself seriously and hid behind his back to wait for the opportunity, it would be a big thing. He was likely to be killed by Zeus.


    "Minos..."


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, opened his mouth, and his voice rumbled like the roar of the sea wind.


    "What about the sacrifice I gave you?"


    Minos'' heart was pounding, but the thought of the beautiful white bull made him feel that everything was worth it.


    He opened his mouth, bowed his head and said, "great Poseidon, because the white bull is not used to the food on Crete, he died a day ago. I can''t offer you a dead sacrifice, so I found the best bull on Crete to the great God of the sea, the protector of horses and cattle. "


    Poseidon''s eyes fell on Minos and a house in the distance - he had brought the white bull. How could he not know whether the white bull was alive or dead? That cow, live well there.


    Minos, you lied.


    And the mood is very nervous. It can be seen that he has the courage to try to hide from his sea god.


    Poseidon''s face showed a mocking smile: "so it is... I think too much..."


    There was no figure of Zeus, but this Minos simply wanted to buckle the white bull.


    Because he has an uncontrollable love for white bulls.


    At the beginning, Phoenician Princess Europa was cheated away when she saw the White Bull... It''s ridiculous and absurd.


    If only this Minos were a woman. In that case, Europa was cheated by the white bull, and her daughter was also cheated by the White Bull... No, he is not a woman, but he is king Crete and has a queen.


    Poseidon''s heart was filled with malicious pleasure: his mother and his wife were killed by white bulls... That must be a good story.


    With this pleasure, Poseidon decided to punish Minos with the cruel thought in his heart: "Minos, you deceived the gods and changed the vital sacrifice!"


    "The white bull is still alive and well, but you say it is dead. This deception is unforgivable."


    "I will curse you and let you spend the rest of your life in pain!"


    After pretending to be furious, Poseidon''s trident was held high, and a ray of sea blue light fell on pasiphi, Queen of Minos, under the altar.


    Minos immediately screamed and prayed, "great sea god, please don''t --"


    The high priest, his soldiers, maids and slaves also fell to their knees and prayed for Poseidon''s forgiveness.


    Pasiphi also knelt down and begged Poseidon, the God of the sea, for forgiveness.


    But the sea god didn''t look back. He raised his trident high. The huge seahorse drove the chariot into the waves and disappeared. On the altar, the salty smell of the sea gradually dispersed. The bull as a sacrifice looked around ignorant and made a dull cry.


    This sacrifice was a complete failure.


    Because of Minos'' greed, he hid the sacrifice given by the sea god and tried to replace the white bull with other bulls, which completely angered Poseidon.


    The sea god not only did not show a miracle, but put a curse on queen Percival.


    The high priest and his subordinates did not dare to criticize their king, while Minos was more melancholy looking at the altar. Maybe he would never get the blessing of the gods


    The Maitreya God may be, but Minos can be sure that if he dares to convert to gods outside Olympus, the divine punishment will come in a few days.


    Either destroy him or completely destroy the whole island of Crete.


    "Percival..." he was stunned for a long time before he remembered that his queen had suffered the curse of the sea god, "how do you feel? Is everything all right with you? "


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, can turn people on land into mermaids and horses into seahorses. He is worried that Percival will grow scales and fins and become creatures of the sea.


    It would be a great blow to his wife if she had to live in the ocean.


    "It seems - everything is fine, as usual." Pasiphi said, looking over Minos and falling on the bull at the altar.


    Minos also looked down her eyes and sighed: "it''s like what you see. Because of my greed, the sacrifice failed completely and brought you the curse of the gods."


    "Percival, everything is bad for me..."


    "No, Minos." Percival whispered, "maybe this is God''s destiny."


    "Come, kill the bull and give it to the Maitreya God! Percival, I want to ask the gods to lift the curse for you. " Minos said with guilt that although he didn''t know what the curse was, he would never let his wife suffer because of himself.


    "No!"


    Cried Percival hastily.


    Minos was immediately deeply moved: his wife was so righteous that she was afraid that she would be blamed by the gods and was willing to bear the curse! The more so, the less you can make her suffer!


    "Don''t worry, Percival, I will lift the curse for you!"


    Pasiphi was a little embarrassed and pointed to the moo bull with red cheeks: "no, Minos, I hope you don''t kill this bull. I feel that cow is so handsome..."

 Chapter 561

    Huh?


    Minos looked at the cow and then at Percival.


    "Dear Percival, you''re probably not quite right... This cow''s fur is messy and doesn''t look very good."


    He believes that Percival may have used the wrong words to confuse the "handsome" of people with the "beautiful" of objects.


    The queen Percival stared at the cow, feeling that what was surging in her heart was not her love for something, but the feeling that she had met Minos and saw a man''s bodybuilding.


    The whole body has a slight trembling feeling. I want to jump up, throw into each other''s arms and enjoy each other''s caress


    An incomparable sense of absurdity rose in my heart - as the queen of Crete, would I love a bull?


    Love is not false. Percival stared at the bull, took back his eyes and looked at his husband Minos. The love in his heart had disappeared. His body and appearance seemed very strange and strange in his eyes.


    This strange and strange feeling made Percival lose part of her feelings.


    That''s love for Minos.


    When her eyes fell on the bull again, the love was ready to move and told her that this handsome and lovely young man was worth her feeling love.


    Therefore, when Minos said the bull was not good-looking, Pacifi instinctively retorted, "no, he is very handsome..."


    Is this mixed wool bull good-looking?


    Minos thought disdainfully and said to Percival, "maybe it does look majestic, but it''s much worse than my white bull."


    Speaking of the white bull, Minos was almost proud.


    He took the risk to deceive Poseidon, the God of the sea. Although his wife was cursed by Poseidon, it seemed that the curse was not particularly powerful. It was almost equivalent to obtaining an absolutely beautiful divine cow from the gods.


    Just think about the beautiful creature, Minos feels so beautiful that his adventure is really worth it.


    Percival also thought of the white bull, and his eyes became a little blurred.


    Yes, the white bull is more handsome and majestic than the bull in front of him


    "I want to see the white bull."


    Minos nodded: "who doesn''t want to see more of that beautiful animal? Come with me, my queen, and we''ll see the beautiful bull! "


    With a smile, the husband and wife temporarily forgot the curse of Poseidon, and walked to the house with the white bull in a good mood.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Above the sea, the waves roll and the sea wind blows.


    Su Ze stood on the sea with a smile and looked at the chariot pulled by the seahorse more than two meters high in front of him and Poseidon, the God of the sea on the chariot.


    The gods of Greek mythology are really no scenes - Apollo, the sun god, also drives chariots, Poseidon, the sea god, and even Ares, the God of war, drives chariots.


    The point is, are the gods powerful enough to drive chariots? Without any servants and mighty beasts, do you travel in a mighty way to show the majesty of the gods?


    It can only be said that Greek mythology is too simple... I didn''t expect the set of later mythology. There are no routines such as sacred music, flying goddess and dragon and Phoenix. It''s simple and rough. The gods are powerful and powerful, with extraordinary strength and strong body.


    This setting also leads to that some super human heroes such as Hercules have the opportunity to challenge the weak gods, rather than the mythological system of later generations. Human beings can hardly challenge any gods.


    "What are you?"


    Poseidon, holding a trident, asked Suze.


    "I am a Maitreya and a God." Suze said.


    Poseidon smiled softly, "Maitreya? Apple? Are you the God of apples? Or are you the God of mercy? "


    He said with a solemn expression: "I have never heard of such a God on Olympus. If I don''t feel wrong, the meaning of ''Maitreya'' in your mouth is neither apple nor mercy, but ''everything''."


    "Are you telling me that you are the only God of everything?"


    "I am not a God on Olympus." Su Ze said, "as for the name of Maitreya, it is not to become the only God and rule all things, but to pursue the realm of omniscience and omnipotence."


    Not the gods of Olympus?


    The gods of the underworld? Without the smell of death.


    The descendants of the Titans? It doesn''t seem to be.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, looked at the handsome young god in front of him. He looked similar to Apollo in appearance. He was also brave and had no beard like Apollo.


    But there is no doubt that he also has the power of God and is also a God.


    "Strange gods who do not belong to Olympus, why did you come to me? Are you the messenger of other gods? Bring the olive branch of friendship or the horn of war? "


    Suze smiled and said, "no, not at all. I just want to talk to you, Poseidon."


    "Talk?"


    Poseidon was impatient: "please tell us your intention and purpose. All the sweet words don''t have much meaning in front of our gods. Friendship or war?"


    "Friendly." Suze said.


    "Then go on," said Poseidon. "What do you want and what do you want to give?"


    "It''s hard to say what I want. As a God who travels here, at present, he wants to contact the gods of Olympus, and may become one of you in the future." Su Ze smiled and said, "because I don''t want anything at present, so I''m not ready to pay. Are you satisfied with this answer, Poseidon?"


    Poseidon didn''t believe it in his heart: did this God come to travel? No purpose?


    What is travel? When you are full and have nothing to do, you come to the territory of the gods of Olympus?


    You think I''ll believe that?


    However, Poseidon, the sea god, did not continue to ask about it, but said, "you thought you might become a member of Olympus... If so, how about joining the command of Poseidon as my slave God?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Ze laughed and seemed to hear some funny jokes.


    In his laughter, Poseidon felt contempt, which led to insulted anger.


    "Strange gods, Maitreya!"


    His trident gathered a blue light and aimed at Su Ze.


    "The majesty of Poseidon is not something you can provoke!"


    Suze put away his smile and said slowly, "I won''t be the slave of any gods on Olympus."

 Chapter 562

    He wants to be one of the Twelve Gods?


    Or become the thirteenth Lord God?


    Poseidon looked at Suze in surprise and was shocked by Suze''s ambition.


    The twelve main gods on Olympus are widely believed and have great power. Zeus, the God King, is also the first of the twelve main gods.


    This Maitreya God also wants to be a God at the level of the LORD God?


    Poseidon thought it was impossible.


    "Strange gods, I advise you not to have too strong ambitions. Each of the twelve main gods on Olympus has power you can''t reach."


    "Really? I don''t believe it. " Su Ze was serious and put on the expression of a big head doll.


    Poseidon''s anger, which had just subsided, suddenly burst into flames: "don''t you believe it?"


    "Yes, I don''t believe it. Are you one of the Twelve Gods? Is the strength stronger or weaker? " Suze asked.


    Poseidon said angrily, "of course, it''s stronger, even the strongest. If Zeus hadn''t been a little more powerful than me with conspiracy, he wouldn''t be called the king of the gods."


    Of course, this is not the case. Zeus is indeed far beyond Poseidon and Hades. Even if they work together, they are not the opponent of the king of the gods.


    "But in my opinion, you are actually quite weak." Suze said.


    The biggest insult to a God is to question whether his power is strong. Especially in the system of Greek mythology, weak power is the original sin and the end of being arbitrarily arranged by others.


    Poseidon roared angrily. The waves on the sea outside Crete suddenly rose several meters high. The roaring of the waves made the residents along the coast flee in panic.


    Poseidon didn''t say anything again. Those who doubt their own strength must be washed with their own strength!


    The Trident emitted a dazzling blue light towards Suze with a blue light.


    Meanwhile, Poseidon drove the seahorse chariot to Suze, waved the Trident, and stabbed Suze with unparalleled strength.


    Blue light bombarded Su Ze in front of him and was at a standoff with a barrier composed of white light.


    When Poseidon''s chariot came, the Trident bombarded the white light barrier, and the white light barrier dispersed later.


    Su Ze reached out and grabbed the tip of the Trident.


    "Sure enough, not very strong." He commented, "if I want, just this layer of protection, you can''t break it. If you overlap a few more layers, you can''t break it."


    "Damn foreign gods!"


    Poseidon roared: "it''s an arrogant act that the king of the gods dare not dare to challenge the sea god on the sea! Feel the wrath of Poseidon! "


    The waves rose tens of meters high and covered the sky within hundreds of meters.


    At this moment, the individual seemed so small that he could only tremble under the great power between heaven and earth.


    Poseidon roared into the waves and stood at the top of the waves. After the crazy tsunami, there were the second and third waves, like countless ocean waves waiting for Suze.


    Poseidon, standing at the top of the wave, watched the arrogant foreign god with pride and pleasure.


    In the ocean, his power and clerical cooperation are endless. No God can defeat his sea god Poseidon. Also for this reason, he had little time to appear in Olympus. When he was far away from the ocean and was in Olympus, he was also the worst. He was worried that his cruel and amorous brother Zeus would seize the opportunity to start.


    Then his eyes were stunned. The body of the foreign God turned into a mountain as big as the highest mountain in the whole Olympus mountains.


    His feet were in the sea. The sea was just above his knees, and the waves of Poseidon were less than half of his thighs.


    Looking up again, Poseidon''s head had to be raised high, and his eyes saw only a drooping palm.


    All the powers and divine powers seem to lose their meaning under such a huge body.


    "Titan?"


    "The root of chaos in heaven and earth, CAOS?"


    Poseidon thought incredibly. He really didn''t understand why there was such a giant bigger than Olympus in the world! The so-called Cyclops and centaurs are like little pets in front of the real giant.


    This giant is really like the body that Kaus, the original God of creation, could have when the world was chaotic!


    "Poseidon!"


    Suze''s voice runs through the whole Crete Island, spreads throughout the Aegean Sea, and even spreads to Sparta, Mycenae, Athens and other city-state countries.


    "My strength is stronger than you. I can become the new Lord God of Olympus!"


    Poseidon did not respond. He decided to drill into the sea and never come out again.


    Yes, the power of the Maitreya God is really strong, but Poseidon does not intend to admit defeat. As long as he drills into the sea, he can turn into fish in the sea, seahorses and even sea water.


    He can''t win the Maitreya, and he won''t admit defeat.


    In this way, Poseidon, the God of the sea, fought with the giant with this power without losing or winning.


    However, since Su Ze wants to do it, of course he should do his best.


    The white light condenses and lifts the sea water within 100 meters out of the sea.


    Suze said again, "Poseidon, the God of the sea! I am stronger than you! "


    The sea gradually subsided, and there was no sound to respond to him.


    Su Ze sneered: "don''t you want to show it? Then I''ll let you show your real body! "


    The power surged out and shook the sea water violently. In a moment, the violent repulsion repulsed most of the sea water.


    The next moment, a thin golden line cut away towards the remaining sea water.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, showed his figure helplessly and held his trident forward, trying to resist the golden thread.


    The fierce collision sound sounded, and the divine power attached to the Trident was in a stalemate with the golden thin line. After all, it is also the God of the ocean. When there is no lack of power on the ocean, it is equal to the attack issued by Su Ze.


    But that''s all.


    With a smile on his face, Su Ze condensed a black gouyu and went straight to Poseidon, the God of the sea.


    The Trident was quietly annihilated.


    Poseidon was frightened and wanted to step back, but he found that the giant in front of him had disappeared and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Poseidon, can I become the main god of Olympus?"


    Suze smiled and asked.

 Chapter 563

    Poseidon was silent, bowed his head and said, "your strength is stronger than the gods I see. You can become the main god on Olympus."


    After Zeus defeated him, he failed again.


    Even more intuitively than Zeus, he felt the strength of the other party.


    "However, as a foreign god, you still have a lot to do to become a God on Olympus."


    "There should be temples dedicated to you and people who believe in you. The most important thing is what your priest is."


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, was honest and told Su Ze everything.


    Su Ze was not ready to kill him, but nodded slightly: "it sounds like it''s still troublesome to become a god of Olympus. I might not stay here, but just stay here and have a look at the scenery and people here."


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, wanted to curse.


    You''re... Sick, aren''t you?


    You''re not sure whether you want to go to Olympus or get the position of the twelve main gods of Olympus. You fought with me, the God of the sea? The most outrageous thing is that he really beat me.


    Up to now, you actually told me that you might not stay here?


    Then why did we fight before?


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, recovered and found that the reason why he and Maitreya fought was because of the sentence "really, I don''t believe it". After playing, Poseidon, the God of the sea, found that the other party seemed to be right, and he was much weaker than him!


    Now, as the victor, Maitreya said he was a traveler and could stay or leave - Poseidon felt much more credible.


    Because each other can beat himself up, it''s not necessary to lie to himself. Poseidon feels he knows this simple logic.


    "Tell me about the Twelve Gods on Mount Olympus."


    Suze ordered Poseidon.


    Poseidon began to introduce: "Zeus is the head of the twelve main gods of Olympus, the third generation God King, the king of gods, and the God of sky, lightning and dark clouds. He was the third son of Cronus and Rhea. The symbols were eagle, oak tree, throne and mountain peak; His favorite sacrifice is a female goat and a white bull with golden horns. "


    "Hera is Zeus''s wife and third sister. She is the patron saint of the queen and the lady, in charge of marriage and childbirth. The third daughter of Cronus and Rhea. The symbols are cuckoo, lion, lily, etc. "


    "Demeter, goddess of agriculture, the second daughter of Cronus and Rhea, the second sister of Zeus and Hera. She gave birth to Persephone, the queen of the underworld, with Zeus. "


    "Apollo, the sun god and the God of light. The son of Zeus and Leto, the eldest of all Zeus'' children. He is one of the protectors of human civilization and has the greatest ability of prophecy. Laurel is his sacred tree, and his favorite pets are dolphins and crows. "


    "Artemis, one of the three goddesses, the goddess of hunting. The sister of Apollo, the God of light, and the daughter of Zeus and Leto. Cypress is her sacred tree, and deer and hounds are her favorite pets. "


    "Ares, God of war, God of strength and valor. It represents the tyranny and blood in the war, the disaster of mankind, and the son of Zeus and Hera. The vulture is his holy bird. "


    "Athena, one of the three goddesses, the goddess of wisdom. At the same time, she is the patron saint of female labor, the goddess of writing music and war dance, the goddess of spinning technology, gardening, navigation, court, military strategy and talent, and the daughter of Zeus and the former goddess of wisdom Metis. The olive tree is her sacred tree, and the snake, owl, spindle and robe are also her sacred objects. "


    "Hephaestus, the God of fire, the God of craftsman, the son of Zeus and Hera, became Aphrodite''s husband because of his ugly appearance and the pursuit of Aphrodite by the gods."


    "Aphrodite, goddess of love and beauty, daughter of Zeus. But because it was so beautiful, Hera was jealous and married the God of craftsmanship. "


    "Hermes, the God of merchants, the God of transactions, the God of messengers..."


    "Dionysus, the God of wine, the God of drama, the God of banquet..."


    Poseidon introduced to the end and said, "and me, Poseidon, the God of the sea."


    "But if you count it up, sometimes Hades and Hestia will also be regarded as the twelve main gods of Olympus. After all, Hades also has the same power, second only to Zeus."


    "Hestia''s clergy is the kitchen god at present, but it used to be the flame, family and stove, the eldest sister of Zeus and the original goddess of Chu. Only gave the position of the LORD God to Dionysus, the God of wine. "


    Suze nodded slightly. What he wanted to remember was that the main gods of Olympus, the rest from gods and ordinary gods, might even be killed by human heroes blessed by powerful gods such as Apollo, Athena and Ares, and there was no need to pay any attention.


    After asking this question, Suze said, "what happened on Crete before?"


    Poseidon quickly pretended to be confused after hearing this: "Minos promised to sacrifice to me and get my protection. As a result, he used a bad sacrifice. I will curse him."


    "What is a good sacrifice? What is a bad sacrifice? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "when did you like white Bulls? Is the white bull not the embodiment and symbol of Zeus, but also his favorite sacrifice? "


    Poseidon said, "in fact, I like this sacrifice very much... If you are willing to protect Crete, I can take back the curse."


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s not necessary. I''m still very interested."


    After all, this is also a part of myths and legends. Su Ze is interested in seeing the process. If he can''t see it, he will do it again.


    Poseidon''s curse could have been easily solved for Suze.


    Saying goodbye to Poseidon, Suze returned to the palace on Crete to greet him with the kneeling of the Crete people - just in the sea area near Crete, the Maitreya God fought a war with Poseidon, whether victory or failure, which makes it clear that the Maitreya God is a powerful presence at the level of the main god of Olympus, Each of them should do their best to show their respect.


    Suze glanced. There were only Minos, king of Crete, and pasiphi, Queen, who didn''t come to meet him.


    At this time, they were recuperating in the bedroom where the king lived, with cow hoof marks on their bodies.


    Su Ze''s mental strength got the memories of their injuries, and suddenly the corners of his mouth pulled out.


    Percival was cursed by Poseidon and fell in love with the bull. He couldn''t help it. Minos, the white bull, is really too wonderful!

 Chapter 564

    Just half a day ago, King Minos and queen pasiphi came to the house where the white bull was hidden.


    When I opened the door, I saw the white bull. Minos''s eyes were bright, and Pacifi''s eyes were even brighter. I felt that my heart was hit by the arrow of the God of love.


    This white and beautiful animal is simply the most perfect animal!


    Minos and Pacifi thought at the same time.


    They went forward, and Minos gently touched the white bull''s fur and sighed with satisfaction.


    Such a perfect creature would never have had a chance if it had not been given by the gods.


    In this way, Poseidon, the God of the sea, is really a great God.


    He gave himself the chance to get such a beautiful creature.


    As he was touching, Minos suddenly heard the sound of rapid breathing. He turned his head in surprise and saw his wife Percival red from her ears to her neck. The whole face seemed to be red sand.


    Her shortness of breath, like epilepsy, made Minos doubt whether she could live smoothly to the next moment.


    "Percival, what''s the matter with you?" Minos asked in surprise.


    "It''s the curse of the sea god. The curse of the sea god finally happened..." pasiphi looked at the white bull with a blush and said, "the sea god cursed me. I can only fall in love with the white bull in front of me, Minos. I deeply fell in love with it... It''s the only one in my life!"


    Minos was so shocked that he didn''t expect the sea god to curse his wife like this.


    He was silent for a long time and said.


    "My beautiful and virtuous wife Percival, you are cursed because of me. All the responsibility originally lies with me, so I will protect you from pain."


    "This white bull is a rare beautiful thing in the world. Don''t say you will fall in love with it. Even I am deeply fascinated by it. Because the curse of Poseidon, the God of the sea, only makes our love further and makes you bravely take a step that ordinary people can''t understand. "


    Pasiphi was still a little shy. After hearing Minos''s words, the blush on his face gradually faded.


    If she could not fall in love with human beings at this moment, she would be deeply shocked by this man''s broad mind.


    But now pasiphi can''t help but linger on the white bull and can''t scatter his eyes elsewhere.


    "Minos, what should I do?"


    Asked Percival.


    "Do what you want to do. As long as it can relieve your pain a little, just do what you want to do, Percival. I will really support you. " Minos said.


    Percival trembled and reached out to touch the white bull''s fur.


    Minos nodded slightly: if this can alleviate pasiphi''s pain, it''s best. After all, the white bull, even himself, likes it very much.


    However, when Percival stroked the white bull again and again, it was like some instinct or nature, and a more unspeakable idea was born in her heart.


    She couldn''t help jumping on the White Bull


    Then the white bull gave her a kick and kicked her aside - what for? What are these two legged guys doing?


    Minos hurried forward to help Pacifi, and then he was hoofed by the white bull.


    This is why King Minos and queen pasiphi of Crete recuperated in the palace.


    After su Ze understood all these memories, he really felt that Minos''s attitude was a little strange: even if you caused Pacifi''s curse, shouldn''t you find a way to remove the curse and let his wife return to normal? What are you talking about?


    I like the white bull very much, Pacifi. You just took that step bravely... Don''t you have such a high ability to accept such strange things, okay?


    But fanminos is not a wonderful guy, but a normal person. Should the Tauren monster on Crete not appear?


    Suze felt that the curse should be almost at this step. If he continued, did he really want to watch Daedalus and his son Icarus make wooden cattle for Pacifi and let Pacifi lure the white bull, leaving the bull headed monster Minotaur?


    If this kind of thing happens in front of you, it''s really a little disgusting.


    In particular, Pacifi has no fault. He is dragged down by Minos, a greedy and wonderful husband, and gets the curse of the sea god. He is a complete innocent.


    Poseidon is upset and kind-hearted and wants to calculate Minos. Minos, a wonderful flower, is the one who really deserves to be cursed.


    Thinking of this, Suze was ready to find Percival, talk to her first and lift her curse.


    At the same time, Minos and Pacifi on the other side also heard about the war between Maira and Poseidon at sea, and Minos felt hopeful.


    "Percival, here comes our hope!" He said with a smile.


    Percival nodded and endured his love for the bull. At least he knew that this love was wrong and could not be tolerated by the secular world.


    If you can lift the curse, you should not have such strange feelings.


    "As long as we ask the God to Maitreya..." Minos said excitedly.


    Percival nodded.


    "You must be able to become a lover with the bull!"


    Pasiphi nodded again, then looked at Minos in amazement: is there something wrong? I was cursed to fall in love with the bull, but I knew it shouldn''t happen.


    Now, as my husband, you ask the gods to make me a lover with the bull instead of lifting my curse? What''s your problem? How do you think?


    However, because the sea god''s curse is still there, Percival is still affected by his feelings. After a little consternation, he also thinks this seems to be a good way.


    After all, now she really has a crazy and persistent love for the white bull. It seemed like a good thing that her husband was so excited to help her.


    Suze''s mind "watched" the scene happen, and he also understood why Minos asked Daedalus to build a wooden cow for Pacifi in the original myth. After Pacifi gave birth to the cow head monster, Minos built a maze for the cow head monster and provided children for the cow head monster as food. It was like being the Queen''s wife who led the red line, then being the father and mother, and taking Pacifi The white bull and Minotaur family took good care of them.


    This guy is beyond ordinary love for the white bull. He is even happy to see queen Percival and the white bull achieve good things.


    So this Minos is really wonderful.


    Since you like it so much, let you replace Percival!

 Chapter 565

    When Suze raised this idea in his heart, he despised Minos.


    It seems that he let Percival approach the white bull for the cursed Percival.


    In fact, from the beginning of detaining the white bull, his greed and stupidity led to Percival''s curse; Then, when Percival was cursed and distorted his hobby, he not only didn''t find a way to help Percival lift the curse, but also encouraged and welcomed him to see the good things of Percival and the White Bull


    It can be said that he sacrificed his wife Percival for his distorted aesthetics from beginning to end.


    There is nothing wrong with white bull control, but if you hurt your wife and let her live in a curse, Minos is a completely disgusting guy.


    Such a disgusting guy, with such a distorted aesthetic, Suze feels that he should become the fate of Pacifi. Maybe this is what Minos wants to pursue most?


    When the bell rang in the afternoon, pairs of slaves were displayed outside the palace and knelt on the ground.


    With precious offerings, Minos and Pacifi came to the palace where Suze lived and offered sacrifices to him respectfully, asking whether to enjoy the sacrifices on the spot.


    Su Ze said, "I prefer prepared food to such sacrifices."


    Knowing this, he asked, "are you coming to send sacrifices to me to change your faith?"


    Minos quickly and respectfully said, "Maitreya, I heard that your power can compete with Poseidon, the God of the sea, and is ready to become one of the twelve main gods on Olympus."


    "The creed kingdom does not intend to change its belief, but is willing to believe in the God Maitreya on Olympus. We believe you will soon climb Olympus and become one of the twelve main gods. This does not conflict much with our consistent belief on Crete. "


    Let him tell you. This Minos is still a very smart man when he doesn''t involve the problem of "white bull".


    "Well, accept your sacrifice for the time being." Suze said calmly, "do you have a request?"


    "Noble and great God Maitreya," Minos said. "My wife pasiphi fell in love with a white bull. She wants to live with the bull. Can you satisfy our ideas?"


    Suze watched him quietly, watching the guy''s twisted and selfish soul satisfying his preferences.


    "If you want to ask this question, I can give you an answer," Suze said.


    "We are willing to listen to the oracle of the gods."


    Minos and Pacifi knelt on the ground and listened respectfully.


    "Among the city states of Athens, there lived a craftsman with extraordinary craftsmanship. He was the son of metion and his name was Daedalus. He had extraordinary craftsmanship and was proficient in all the skills of carving, architecture and craftsmen."


    Suze said: "he taught his nephew taros his craft, but found that taros was more dexterous than himself. He was worried that his nephew would surpass himself. He pushed taros down the wall of Athens. In order not to be killed, he is coming to Crete. "


    "When he comes here, you can let him make a wooden cow shell, make the white bull and the wooden cow shell a pair, and let people hide in the wooden cow."


    Minos and Pacifi were overjoyed and saw the hope of becoming closer to the white bull.


    "Thank you for the oracle of the gods!"


    Minos thanked and was leaving with Pacifi.


    Suze was moved by a thought and asked Minos to leave with an illusion, which he believed to be true.


    And don''t say anything more to the cursed poor woman. After all, the other party is still in the curse of "deep love for the bull". It''s impossible to return to normal without touching the curse.


    Suze directly spread his power to Pacifi and expelled the divine power of Poseidon, the God of the sea.


    Of course, this divine power was observed by Su Ze, and then let the avalanche jade simulate.


    If necessary, all his energy can also be transformed into Poseidon''s divine power posture in a very short time - it may have a miraculous effect when it is needed.


    As the power was taken back, Percival sat on the ground and recalled in surprise his fascination with the bull, as if he had changed his behavior like a person.


    The more she thought, the more frightened she was. She knelt down in front of Su Ze and thanked him very piously.


    "Great God Maitreya, I pasiphi will always thank you, always regard you as my lifelong faith, and never betray my loyal faith to you!"


    "Thank you for saving me from curse and disaster. Thank you for your..."


    Suze raised his hand, and an invisible force lifted pacifis up. Pacifis stood up, bowed respectfully and pressed his heart.


    Kneeling down is generally not the etiquette they will use, but when they really appreciate and plead, it seems that only such etiquette can express their sincerity.


    "Needless to say, Percival, you have something to do next."


    "Ask the Maitreya God to guide me." Said Percival.


    "Minos at the moment has joy in his heart." Suze said, "when you are distorted in love and have a good feeling for the bull, Minos uses this curse to try to make you stay with the bull and satisfy his own disgusting desire."


    Percival''s eyes widened, then anger rose in his eyes and clenched his palm.


    "Such a man''s disgusting intention towards the white bull makes people sick. Using one''s own wife is even more hateful. "


    Suze said, "Percival, I need you to continue pretending that the curse has not been lifted. I will punish Minos when contemporary daros comes and makes a wooden cow. "


    With his anger at Minos and his respect for the Maitreya God, pasiphi solemnly promised: "yes, the Maitreya God, I will pretend that I am still cursed!"


    "I must also see whether Minos is trying to save me or to use the curse to make himself happier when I am cursed!"


    Suze didn''t say anything more, indicating that she could step down.


    A few days later, Minos with a happy face came to the palace where Suze lived with Pacifi and a gloomy middle-aged man.


    "Great Maitreya God... Because of your prophecy, I found Daedalus and his son Icarus who came to Crete. Everything is as you said..."


    "Daedalus is willing to make a wooden cow for my wife and deceive the white bull."


    Suze was noncommittal. He glanced at Daedalus and Icarus, whose face was green and astringent not far behind him, and then his eyes fell on Pacifi.

 Chapter 566

    Pasiphi is not a good actor and can''t perfectly restrain her emotions to perform. At the moment, she stares at Minos with an undisguised anger in her eyes.


    Another chance to meet the gods, can''t you ask the gods to Maitreya and lift my curse?


    Sure enough, just like you are in high spirits and actively running, you twisted and disgusting guy just wants me to contact the white bull when the curse takes effect!


    Minos was unaware of this. After thanking the God Maitreya, he took Daedalus back to his throne and ordered his men to collect the wood and all materials needed by Daedalus and supply it to Daedalus to make the wooden cow.


    On the third day, Percival came outside Suze''s palace and asked for the summons of the gods.


    "Daedalus is a highly skilled craftsman. In just three days, he made a wooden cow as if it were alive. Great God Maitreya! Please give me protection. I don''t want to be stuffed into a wooden bull and sent to the white bull. "


    Suze replied, "don''t worry, Percival."


    "At the moment when the wooden cow was finished, Minos had completely violated your husband and wife''s oath. He is greedy and stupid, implicates you in being cursed, and tries to make the beast defile your body. I declare in the name of the gods that he is no longer your husband. "


    "Pasiphi, you can choose a new husband and inherit the whole kingdom of Crete, and Minos himself will always be with his white bull."


    Percival quickly answered gratefully, and then subconsciously looked at Suze.


    Su Ze immediately saw through her thoughts at the moment and replied, "I''m a God, but I''m not the candidate for your new husband..."


    Percival looked at him hotly and lifted his clothes: "but I want a descendant of the God. Please give it to me."


    Suze said in his heart: the queen of a country is very exciting to say. Unfortunately, you met not the former me, but the present me... Now Suze still has a certain degree of tolerance and love between men and women for his women, but he is not ready to take in any more women.


    Sometimes it''s easy to start, but difficult to stop - it''s different from the concept of sowing everywhere in Greek mythology and irresponsible savage growth of children. If Suze really sows in this world, he will certainly let pasiphi guard himself and let his children have a complete home and grow up healthily.


    This fundamental conceptual conflict may not be understood by Percival.


    Did Alcmene, the mother of Hercules, not marry someone else after being favored by Zeus? In this Greek myth, the love relationship is temporary, and the relationship between husband and wife is relatively long, but it may not be reliable. For example, Hera''s Vinegar jar for her husband, and Athena, Hestia and the goddess of hunting are rare.


    Therefore, Suze''s favor and desire for the descendants of the gods are really not grateful.


    If she agrees, it will be enough for her to find a new husband and her own new love. Suze''s concept is fundamentally different.


    Percival was really disappointed to learn that the God Maitreya had no intention of spoiling himself.


    "I have no other man to love, God. When a new love comes, I will give the throne of King Crete to my new lover."


    Suze responded, saying yes, and then let Percival leave.


    When Percival left, Suze looked up at the sky, and a slight laugh came from the sky.


    Su Ze knew that a God came here, and the other party understood his perception, so he took the initiative to laugh.


    "Please show your figure, the God of Olympus."


    "I heard about your battle with the sea god before. You want to become one of the twelve main gods of Olympus," said a woman''s voice. "Judging from your power to defeat the sea god, you seem to be qualified. You come from an exotic God, Maitreya."


    There was a golden light shining from the sky. In front of Su Ze was a Yingwu woman with an owl on her shoulder, a spear in her right hand and a shield in her left hand.


    Her eyes are exceptionally bright, flashing an indisputable intelligent light. Her arms are white, her face is dignified and beautiful, her body is strong, and her arms and legs are plump and powerful.


    This is the perfect goddess in the eyes of the Greeks, Athena.


    Her name is even more popular than Hera. Her clergy covers wisdom, war, victory, gardens, art, textiles, and even women''s protectors. Because of her beauty and wisdom, many priests and even other gods share with her.


    Seeing her appearance and dress, Suze understood the identity of Athena.


    "Athena, goddess of wisdom, another god of Olympus, welcome you."


    Athena smiled and said, "as a God from a foreign land, in the region shrouded by the gods of Olympus, it should be me to welcome you, mysterious God Maitreya."


    Su Ze smiled and did not argue again.


    The arrival of Athena, rather than Zeus coming to launch the God war with the spirit of Olympus, itself shows the attitude of the gods of Olympus.


    With this attitude of continuing to talk, Suze and Athena have no reason to compete.


    The two gods entered the palace, walked slowly and talked.


    "I think what happened just now is very interesting," Athena said. "Minos is fascinated by the sacrifice sent by the sea god. He should go and be a cow himself, not a cursed wife because of him."


    "Didn''t Zeus, whose symbol was a white bull, respond to this?"


    Suze asked.


    Athena smiled faintly: "who will say such things that will only make the God King angry? And Hera was very willing to see Europa''s children suffer, and did not want a God to tell Zeus about it. "


    "It was the sea god, so he escaped possible punishment. Now everyone is paying attention to the exotic gods who defeated Poseidon, rather than the little things of human beings on Crete."


    So it is


    Suze quietly thought about what the main plot of the legend of the gods was. He didn''t have a clue. No matter what happened on Crete or on Olympus, he needed to pay serious attention to it before he could consider the subsequent customs clearance.


    "Maitreya, what is your ministry?"


    "If you go to Olympus, you need a priest to enjoy people''s worship and faith."


    Athena began to talk about business and directly showed the attitude of the gods of Olympus.


    They did not immediately reject a foreign god who was powerful to the level of the twelve main gods.

 Chapter 567

    However, even if there is no immediate rejection, Athena''s question does not represent the acceptance of the God''s Messiah by the gods of Olympus, but temptation.


    It is the most intuitive test to ask about the Ministry of the Messiah.


    If the priesthood of the Maitreya coincides with that of the gods on Mount Olympus, we must see what it is - if it coincides with the main priesthood of the twelve main gods, there must be fierce conflict and no compromise.


    At present, any of the twelve main gods will not give up their main clergy, and most of the other Olympian gods should also choose to help the main God and defeat the foreign gods who invaded the foreign world.


    Hearing Athena''s inquiry, Suze can also understand each other''s purpose and plan.


    "My God calls it Maitreya, which means embracing all things..."


    Athena immediately said, "this kind of clergy is impossible. It belongs to some characteristics of the original God CAOS who opened up chaos and Gaia, the mother of the earth. Even they can''t have this kind of clergy that contains all things."


    If the gods of Olympus recognize this kind of clergy, not only the power of Zeus, the king of the gods, will fall immediately, but also he will no longer be the highest god king. Moreover, all gods will have one more father - the God Maitreya, who contains the clergy of all things, will naturally contain them, including Olympus and many city states of Greece.


    Even, this clergy is the "father" of the whole ancient Greek mythology system, all gods, Titans, demons, heroes and human countries.


    Because it contains all things.


    Athena will never allow or admit the emergence of such a clergy. Once it appears, she will be the ancestor and father of the gods of Olympus.


    "If this doesn''t work, we can only retreat and take the second place." Su Ze said, "my God name, Maitreya, also means omniscient..."


    Athena frowned at Suze and did not immediately veto as before.


    First of all, is it because the God''s greed, omniscientism and omnipotence, is impossible for all gods to reach, and the Messiah is trying to make it a priest?


    Secondly, "omniscientism" is a term that does not belong to the spirit system of Olympus. The gods of Olympus, the clergy represents an exclusive area. For example, the God of Athena, wisdom is her main clergy. The clergy of art, needlework, war and victory are also related to her. Under her protection, she worships the people related to it.


    Who would believe in Maitreya if this were to be a clergy? Who craves omniscientism? Or greedy people? Or should all mankind believe in him?


    This is fundamentally incompatible with the system of the Olympian gods.


    Athena thought in her heart and thought, "maybe this exotic God should not come to Olympus, because he was fundamentally different from us from the beginning."


    At this time, Su Ze said, "it seems that my requirements are not easy to meet. I''m also curious about what kind of clergy is prepared for me on Mount Olympus. Athena, goddess of wisdom, can you tell me? "


    "There is no Ministry for you on Mount Olympus."


    Athena saw that the success of the communication between the two sides might not be great, so she simply said, "because she doesn''t know what clergy you need and whether it will conflict with our existing clergy, she came to ask you what clergy you need. Now it seems that all clergy can''t meet your needs."


    "No, I just put forward my needs, not necessarily to achieve such a goal." Suze said, "you can introduce to me the mythological system of the gods of Olympus, and then I will choose a priest with little difference, and then you will consider it."


    Athena was surprised that a greedy and arrogant God who pursued omniscientism and tolerance could compromise and negotiate, which she could not expect.


    According to her guess, the nature of the Messiah of "tolerance of all things" and "omniscience and omnipotence" should be arrogant to the extreme, and there should be no such performance.


    "If you want to listen to me, I will tell you about the gods of Olympus and the characteristics of our clergy."


    Athena told the names of the twelve main gods of Olympus and the clergy again, and then told Suze about the clergy: "first, choose the corresponding clerical areas, such as war, hunting, light, wisdom, commerce, agriculture and love..."


    "Then the corresponding clergy has the corresponding human sacrifice, which is the characteristic of the Olympian gods."


    Su Ze nodded, remembering that Minos had misunderstood the word "Maitreya" and asked, "if I choose the clergy as kindness, is it feasible to protect people who have helped others?"


    "God of mercy? Another meaning of the pronunciation of Milo? "


    Athena hesitated: "it seems feasible, but I need to consult with other gods. Moreover, we Olympian gods also need to confirm your real idea. You come from other places. Why do you choose to join Olympus? "


    "Because it''s interesting to travel here." Suze said.


    "Then you should be the God of travelers more than the God of mercy." Athena said, "God''s preferences are related to the clergy, so that we can better perform the clergy, rather than becoming what God we want to be."


    Suze nodded slightly and had another understanding of the gods of Greek mythology.


    However, in his opinion, the clergy actually didn''t need much care - he could try all the other clergy except those who were not interested in love and beauty, commerce, agriculture, war, marriage and childbirth; If necessary, he can also hold such an uninterested clergy.


    Not so much as Athena said, it must be born in line with the clergy.


    "Simple travel can''t satisfy the gods." Athena said to Suze, "you should show your true ability, show your origin and strength, and offer enough gifts to the gods. In this way, the gods of Olympus will accept you as a new God."


    "How to show strength and origin? What kind of gift do you need? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you should have enough strength to defeat Poseidon?"


    Athena also admitted this and said, "strength is enough, but the origin is unknown, and there is no gift to the gods. Even if you want to be a kind God, you need the consent of the gods."


    Origin


    Suze is really hard to say. After all, there is no trace of his existence in the world outlook of Greek mythology.

 Chapter 568

    If the origin is unclear, the gods of Olympus will have doubts about the "Maitreya".


    As for Athena''s request for gifts to the gods, it is not Athena''s greed, but the gods on Olympus have such temperament.


    They are gods, but their temperament is undoubtedly human nature. They are also willing to receive benefits and gifts, so they are happy and happy.


    "My origin is a God from another place." Suze said.


    With these words, he stretched out his hand to Athena: "let me show you some of my abilities. You should know that I am really not your God."


    Athena looked down at Su Ze''s outstretched hand and handed him the short spear in her hand.


    Su Ze sighed and grabbed the other end of the short spear: "it is worthy of being one of the three goddess."


    In the Greek mythology of chaotic relations and rampant sexual ruffians, they always maintain their innocence. The cleanliness of these three goddesses is absolutely comparable to that of future monks.


    With a move in his mind, Su Ze moved with Athena in an instant to the ocean outside Crete, caught a big fish from the ocean, cut its body, pressed the healing "return" power on the big fish, and threw it back into the sea after healing.


    "It''s really different from our gods."


    Athena commented: "but in my opinion, your method of torturing fish to prove yourself seems to be no longer called kindness."


    "Moreover, the three goddesses of revenge enshrined in the city of Athens are the subordinate gods of my brother Apollo and I. they are also called merciful ladies. You have something in common with them."


    "You and Apollo''s subordinate God, the three goddesses of vengeance? I have something in common with them? "


    Su Ze tasted this sentence and suddenly looked at Athena thoughtfully.


    Athena smiled and their eyes met with some self-evident feelings.


    "You want to win me over? You and Apollo will fight Zeus? "


    Suze''s mind asked Athena directly.


    Athena was somewhat surprised that Suze used this exquisite method of direct thought to communicate, but for her, such a thing was not difficult to do, so then she began to communicate with Suze''s mental power with the same subtle and hidden divine power.


    When no one can pay attention, no one can detect and hear their dialogue, Athena''s words are much bolder and more straightforward than before.


    "If you are willing to lead the three goddesses of vengeance to join hands with us against Hermes, hesfetus, Ares, Hera and Dionysus, the loyal running dogs of Zeus, we are willing to make you the new Lord God of Olympus, or the thirteenth Lord God, or replace other Lord gods."


    "I''d like to know your real camp division at present." Su Ze said, suddenly in his heart.


    The legend of the gods, the dispute between the gods, maybe the dispute between the twelve main gods on Mount Olympus... This is the main content and plot of the story.


    Athena would not explain before, nor dare she explain too much, but after the hidden communication began, she explained a lot.


    The running dog of God King Zeus has five main gods. Hera is the first, followed by Ares, the God of war, Hermes, the God of fire and craftsman, Dionysus, the God of wine and carnival, and Hermes, the God of Commerce and trade.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, is a solitary God who travels outside Olympus. Although he is powerful and does not believe in the rule of Zeus, he can''t succeed after all.


    Demeter, the God of agriculture, and Artemis, the God of hunting, do not care about such things at all. They are absolutely neutral. It doesn''t matter who is the king of God.


    Aphrodite, the God of love and beauty, is a pure woman with no position. She does things only by her temporary feelings.


    Only the sun god, Apollo, the God of light, and Athena, the goddess of wisdom, are really plotting against the God King secretly. These two main gods are relatively intelligent and have always had strong power, but they generally contain but do not send, but quietly expand their influence.


    Apollo wanted to be the new God King, while Athena always remembered the hatred that her mother''s first generation goddess of wisdom, Metis, had been swallowed by her father Zeus. If she hadn''t jumped out of Zeus''s head, both mother and daughter would have become powerful nutrients for Zeus.


    Now Athena is the second-generation goddess of wisdom and inherits the clergy of her mother Metis.


    Her mother Metis has become the "wisdom" of Zeus, that is, the nourishment to make Zeus stronger.


    "So it is..."


    When Athena divided the camp and put it in front of Su Ze, Su Ze also saw the light curtain of reincarnation in front of him and reminded him to choose the camp.


    "Choose Zeus camp or Athena camp, or choose a third party camp, and finally win."


    Su Ze smiled: it was really the battle of the gods!


    That makes everything clear.


    The third camp is an uncertain camp, such as the absolutely neutral agricultural goddess and hunting goddess. It is also a camp, that is, it does nothing. Of course, it is impossible to complete the selection task of this camp.


    Or Poseidon, the God of the sea, or even Hades, who is generally not included in the twelve main gods... There is a disadvantage in choosing them. If Athena and Apollo resist Zeus, Poseidon, the God of the sea, will gloat, and the goddess of agriculture and hunting will stand idly by.


    However, if Poseidon or Hades, the God of the sea, came to resist Zeus, all the gods on Olympus would work together to defeat them - because both Poseidon and Hades had their own ruling system. When they ascended the throne of God King, the status of the gods on Olympus was completely replaced by Poseidon or Hades.


    Moreover, Athena and Apollo are also more reputable in Greek mythology, their morality is quite good, and their image is much better than that of other gods.


    Su Ze thought about it and gave Athena a positive answer: "yes, I can lead the three goddesses of revenge and become your ally against Zeus."


    "Then Apollo and I will try our best to get you a new position as the LORD God." Athena immediately promised.


    He asked again, "are you sure to lead the three goddesses of vengeance with the priest of the God of mercy? Do you have any other power related to it? "


    "Power like this..."


    Su Ze showed her "fear". The Black Sun formed by the fear of millions of people just appeared in front of her, which made the wind of the sky and the sea disappear. Athena felt that inexplicable fear was coming.


    "And such power?"


    Su Ze revealed the "evil of this world" again. The pure malice also surprised Athena.

 Chapter 569

    "Are you a God or a devil, or a terrible monster, the embodiment of sin?"


    After Suze put away her "fear" and "the evil of this world", Athena said impolitely.


    Su Ze looked at her plump body and said, "Athena, this is too offensive."


    "Sorry..."


    Athena said, "God, Maitreya, your Ministry of compassion may be more appropriate to call it fear."


    "God of fear?" Su Ze was a little dissatisfied. "Isn''t it a little off the table? Is there a god of fear on Olympus today? "


    "When the God of fear becomes the twelve main gods and has the three goddesses of revenge as his subordinates, everyone must pay attention to such a powerful main God." Athena said, "as for the present god of fear, they are twins born to Aphrodite, the God of love, and Ares, the God of war. Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear, have no powerful divine power."


    "Huh?"


    Suze was surprised: "isn''t Aphrodite, the God of love, the wife of Hephaestus, the God of fire?"


    "Yes, after Aphrodite was married to Hephaestus by Hera Qiang because she refused Zeus''s courtship, she loved Ares, and gave birth to several children, such as Eros, the little god of love, antros, the goddess of coordination, Harmonia, and twins (Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear)." Said Athena.


    Su Ze was speechless. It was such a bad thing again.


    Aphrodite, Zeus and Ares are strictly a family. Is it such a mess? Hephaestus, the green god of fire, is also their family


    "When Hephaestus found out that his wife had committed adultery with Ares, the angry God of fire forged a gold net and caught the lovers in bed on the spot. He summoned the gods of Olympus to publicize the couple who stole love. "


    "Most of the people who came to see the excitement on the spot were male gods. Apollo felt love when he saw the shy Aphrodite, but he was embarrassed to express it. He only asked Hermes how he felt."


    "Hermes boldly said that if he could be tied to the beautiful God of love, he would be willing to add three more gold nets and accuse the goddess. Finally, Poseidon, the sea god who coveted the God of love for a long time, came forward to mediate and persuaded Hephaestus to release the couple. "


    "Aphrodite thanked Hermes for boldly expressing his enthusiasm for her. She and Hermes gave birth to hermaphrodite, a androgynous hermaphrodite; As Poseidon came forward to mediate and solve her embarrassment, Aphrodite gave birth to a son eurekus for Poseidon. "


    After hearing this story, Su Ze felt that Hephaestus was really miserable. In addition to not being killed by Aphrodite, he was far more green than the well-known Wu Dalang, and almost green all over the mountains and rivers.


    It was not easy to catch the adulterer. As a result, Hermes, who spoke for his wife, and Poseidon, who coordinated, turned themselves green again


    Moreover, according to the fertility of Greek mythology, Hephaestus and Aphrodite did not have a child from beginning to end. It can be seen that the relationship between them is a replica of ah Fei and Lin Xianer - everyone except him can sleep on her, only he can''t touch her, but they are still husband and wife.


    "Well, Aphrodite''s story is really impressive..." Athena said, "so I say that she is an ordinary woman who makes decisions only on a moment''s feelings. Her position is not sure at all. Even if I go to win her over, she may tell her lover in a day and spread it to the whole Olympus."


    "You Olympian gods are really chaotic."


    Suze sighed and said, "I don''t care whether the God of mercy or the God of fear, or any clergy. Just negotiate with me, Athena."


    "When I become the new Lord God of Olympus, I will advance and retreat with you and Apollos and stand in the same position."


    "This sentence is my choice and my oath to you."


    Athena replied, "if you don''t betray us, we will not betray you. If you betray us, I will encourage the whole gods of Olympus to kill you. This is also my oath. "


    After that, he handed a green olive branch to Su Ze: "take this as an oath and a symbol of the alliance."


    Su Ze took the olive branch, nodded slightly and watched Athena leave.


    At noon the next day, the maid of Queen Percival of Crete came to Suze''s residence palace and brought Percival''s words.


    "The wooden cow has been made, and Minos will send the wooden cow to the house of the white bull."


    Suze signaled that he knew, and then he appeared in another part of the Crete palace.


    Here, craftsman Daedalus and his son Icarus stood respectfully aside, and King Minos and queen pasiphi stood in front of a lifelike wooden cow.


    Minos was persuading pasiphi: "my wife, you were cursed by the sea god because of me. In order not to hurt you by the curse, I specially asked Daedalus to make a wooden cow for you so that you can be with the white bull."


    "Now, you can get into the wooden cow and I''ll send you to the bull."


    Percival looked at him in disgust: "Minos, can you let me lift the curse? If you go and ask for the divine Maitreya, then everything will be in time, and I can -- "


    Speaking, seeing Su Ze appear, she hurriedly came to Su Ze: "the great God Maitreya, please lift the curse for me."


    Minos looked at the scene, his face changed, finally shook his head and said, "my poor wife, tortured by the curse of the sea god, I don''t know what love and hate are. She loves bulls. I made all this to satisfy her. Now she says she wants to lift the curse. I think maybe she is too happy to have the illusion. "


    "The great God Maitreya, I think, maybe she doesn''t want to lift the curse."


    Suze looked at the scene and smiled: "Minos, maybe you have to have other explanations in other time and space. But at this moment, in front of me, how selfish and ugly you are. For your own selfish satisfaction, you don''t hesitate to let the bull destroy your wife! "


    "In that case, let me better satisfy your selfishness!"


    "Make a wish for me, Minos! You will become a woman, get into the bull and replace your queen to receive the destruction of the bull. "


    "Isn''t that your deepest desire? Just as your mother Europa was seduced by a white bull, you can''t resist the white bull. "

 Chapter 570

    Su Ze''s words hit Minos like lightning, which stunned Minos.


    This was a road he had never imagined, and it was something he dared not imagine.


    Become a woman instead of Queen Percival? How can I replace her


    No, it shouldn''t be like this.


    He subconsciously rejected this absurd statement and said: "no... I just think that Percival is cursed because of me. If she feels pain because of this curse, I should help her solve the pain and comply with her heart."


    "Is that so?" Suze asked, "in that case, wouldn''t it be a better solution for me to help Percival lift the curse now?"


    Minos smiled reluctantly: "ah, that''s right... The great God Maitreya, if you can lift the curse of pasiphi, please contact it immediately. I am willing to offer sacrifices to you in exchange for the Queen''s health."


    "You look a little disappointed?" Suze asked.


    Minos quickly shook his head: "no, no, no, great gods, I''m very happy."


    Seeing him like this, Suze knew that he had picked up his reason as king Crete again - when the Queen''s curse could be lifted, he had no reason to satisfy his dark thoughts. In front of the gods, he began to deny some of his thoughts about the white bull.


    Suze smiled: "Minos, you still have a chance to make a wish to me to satisfy your twisted heart."


    "If you don''t make a wish to me, then I think you have made a choice. Next, in addition to lifting the curse on your wife, you will return the white bull to Poseidon as a gift for our reconciliation."


    "And you, as king of Crete, will continue to rule the whole island of Crete."


    Minos stood in front of Suze, not knowing what he should say or do. In his mind, for a moment, he was his queen and the throne of Crete, for a moment, he was the flawless white bull and the beautiful creature, which made him worried and unwilling to lose.


    "The great God Maitreya... I want you to lift the curse for Percival and leave the white bull."


    "No." Suze said.


    "If the price of leaving the white bull is that I become a woman..." Minos hesitated. "I may..."


    "No, you don''t have to force yourself. I didn''t force you to be a woman. I just wanted to see the position of this cow in your heart. Don''t act like I forced you to contact the bull... "Suze said." in front of me, try to play with these language skills to argue, and I will expose your real mind to everyone. "


    Minos was silent.


    After a long hesitation, he looked at Percival: "my queen, I like this white bull. You should be able to understand."


    When Percival heard him say this, he knew that he had finally made a choice, but he was relieved and relaxed at once.


    "Yes, I understand. Just as the noble God Milton said, "Minos, you just follow your own ideas and can''t give up the white bull."


    Seeing that she could understand, Minos felt a lot relaxed in her heart, and there was no need to cling to her face and the majesty of the king.


    He leaned over to Suze again, saluted and said, "Dear God, Maitreya, I don''t want to lose the white bull. I love this beautiful creature from my heart. Please lift the curse for my queen Percival and turn me into a woman. "


    "I think what Percival wanted to do before may be what I wanted to do in my heart."


    Su Ze took a slightly high look at him when he heard the speech.


    At this time, Minos finally recognized his thoughts and made a wish - if he kept hiding, denied in every way, and greedily refused to let go, Suze would certainly give him more severe punishment.


    "Good, as you wish."


    In Suze''s body, the power of the Holy Grail plays a role - it takes a lot of energy to create some miracles, but for changing a man''s body structure and appearance into a woman, this kind of work can only be regarded as fine and will not consume too much energy.


    With only a small amount of energy, Minos changed from a man with a beard to a beautiful woman.


    When she was immersed in her feeling of being a woman, Suze announced: "Minos''s choice is his own choice. After making this choice, he also gave up his identity and throne."


    "From today on, the throne of Crete is vacant, waiting for a new hero to marry pasiphi and become the new king of Crete."


    Minos glanced at pasiphi reluctantly, but the woman''s body didn''t make her rise her ambition to fight for power and profit as a man, but she was unwilling to lose these things that should belong to her. That''s all.


    Daedalus and Icarus watched this scene here and were shocked by the power of the gods.


    Minos, king of Crete, was turned into a woman in front of them!


    "Minos, you can start." Suze warned.


    Minos nodded, dived into the wood ox and said to Daedalus, "now, you should send me where I should go."


    He is really determined.


    Pasiphi, Daedalus and Icarus were somewhat surprised by Minos'' determination and the absurd feeling in their hearts.


    Because he liked white bulls so much, the king of a country first sacrificed his queen, and then he made a wish to the gods and changed into a woman.


    Minos'' love for the white bull is too distorted.


    Daedalus and Icarus left the palace with the made wooden ox and headed for the room where the white bull was located. Minos, hidden among the wooden cattle, looked forward to the realization of his wish more than ever, and the excitement was no longer concealed.


    Su Ze feels very disgusting and takes back his mind in this regard.


    However, it''s not good to stay alone with Percival. The queen always wants to give birth to the descendants of gods... She returns to her residence again. After waiting for some time, Minos returns to the palace with vain steps. With an expression that seems to get the whole world, she solemnly thanks Suze.


    "Thanks to the great gods, my heart has never been satisfied. I can feel that a new life is ready to appear. It only takes a few days for it to come to the world. "


    Suze felt that it was probably because the divine power in Greek mythology also represented strong vitality. The thing made by Minos and Poseidon, the descendant of gods, with divine power, unexpectedly had signs of new life so soon, and could appear in the world in a few days.

 Chapter 571

    For this wonderful phenomenon, Su Ze feels really embarrassed if he doesn''t see it.


    Anyway, just stay in Crete for a few days to witness the birth of this Minotaur monster.


    Minotaur is actually called "Minotaur". More specifically, Minotaur "Taurus" means "cow" in Greek. In other words, Minotaur originally means "Minotaur''s cow".


    In the original myth, pasiphi gave birth to Minotaur, saying that it was "Minos''s cow", which was a little inaccurate. It was like mocking Minos that his wife had such a monster of sin because he was greedy for a white bull and attracted a curse.


    Under Suze''s arrangement, now the curse is directly related to Minos himself, and "Minotaur" is really worthy of the name - it has really become a cow only Minos himself.


    Two days later, Minos''s face became more and more obvious that she was going to be a mother, and it seemed that it would only take another day or two.


    In Suze''s palace, a dazzling light lit up. Two figures appeared in front of Suze, a tall and brave man in purple robe and a woman with an owl on her shoulder and a short spear.


    It was the two gods who secretly decided to resist Zeus, Apollo and Athena


    Greek myths and legends have a long history, and there are many legends. Even many settings change and contradict each other from ancient Greece to Rome to the Renaissance.


    Apollo is the God of light and the God of art. It is also recognized to a certain extent that he is the sun god driving the solar chariot. For example, the sports car model Apollo produced is widely known as the sun god sports car - because of the existence of Apollo, the legend of another sun god Helios in Greek mythology is not known to the public.


    Also showing this contradiction is Athena, the most famous goddess in Greek mythology. From the initial clergy of wisdom to the later clergy of art, war, beauty and victory, I don''t know how many art creators pulled up Athena''s flag and stuffed her with the clergy of other gods.


    Now, Apollo and Athena in front of Suze have more detailed and specific explanations on the relevant clergy. Some clergy overlap each other, that is, they share some clergy with each other, and the main clergy still have their own leadership.


    After all, it is a fact that already exists in front of us


    As for Helios, which does not exist directly in this world, it is integrated with the image of Apollo.


    Suze doesn''t know the origin and reliance of the world of Legends of the gods, so he can only rely on what exists in front of him, instead of being a Greek mythological archaeologist, telling the gods of Olympus that "you shouldn''t be like this, but like that".


    It is foolish and meaningless to negate the facts in front of us with nihilistic knowledge most of the time.


    "Congratulations, Maitreya, the God of fear and hatred."


    After Suze and Apollo met and greeted each other, Athena smiled and congratulated first.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "so, I have been recognized by the gods as one of the twelve Lord gods on Mount Olympus?"


    "Yes, Apollo and I promise that the gods will trust you and believe that you will not do harm to Olympus. Then Poseidon, the God of the sea, took the initiative to retreat, left the position of the twelve main gods and returned to the deep sea. " Athena said, "you have become one of the new Twelve Gods."


    "Now you can publicize your existence through miracles, let the people of the city states build your temples, and then begin to worship and believe in you."


    "Strange, why did Poseidon take the initiative to leave Olympus?" Suze asked.


    Athena smiled and explained, "a few days ago, you fought with the sea god. You didn''t use the most powerful divine power to fear and hate. You just defeated him by turning into a giant taller than the mountain."


    "For Poseidon, he felt your power and terror and realized that the war on Olympus was about to begin, so he withdrew from the position of the Twelve Gods of Olympus."


    "Maybe he was afraid of your strength, maybe he was afraid of being implicated in Olympus. In a word, he retreated."


    Apollo also said, "it is something Zeus, the king of the gods, can''t do to make one of the twelve main gods afraid to coexist on an Olympus."


    He began to compliment Suze, and was really amazed at the power of the "Maitreya".


    However, different from Athena''s revenge against Zeus, his real purpose is to be the king of the gods. So there is another hidden worry in my heart.


    This mighty God of fear and hatred, who scared Poseidon away, won''t he finally ascend to the position of God King?


    Athena did not care about the position of the king of God, but wanted to avenge her mother. Apollo had only one purpose from beginning to end, that is to ascend the throne of the king of the gods.


    Su Ze''s eyes came over with a smile.


    "Apollo, you don''t have to worry."


    Athena looked at Suze and Apollo in surprise. Apollos pointed to Suze in surprise: "you spy on my thoughts!"


    "No, it''s just a little wisdom." Su Ze said, "after all, the goddess of wisdom is here. Of course, I should think hard and deserve the glory of the goddess of wisdom. We all know what Athena is after, Apollo, and we all know what you are after. "


    "I just tell you, Apollo, fear and hatred can''t be the king of the gods, just as the sky can''t be chaotic and dark forever. When I decide this clergy, I can''t be the king of the gods."


    Apollo suddenly smiled more sincerely.


    "God of fear and hatred, your strength will be our greatest reliance."


    Su Ze smiled and nodded slightly.


    The three gods once again reaffirmed their vows and solemnly aligned themselves.


    Then Su Ze asked, "do you have any plans to take action recently?"


    "There should be no opportunity to act recently. According to our strategy, it should be false obedience to increase strength, and then find an opportunity to start." Athena said, "the gods of Olympus are preparing to join hands. Zeus and Hermes go first, and the other gods launch a great flood to destroy a country."


    Suze is noncommittal about Athena''s statement: false obedience can easily become true obedience, and gradually lose the courage to resist.


    However, he was very interested in the joint efforts of the gods of Olympus to destroy a country.


    "What country will be destroyed by the gods?"

 Chapter 572

    This problem is an absolute taboo for mortals, and the gods are also established by convention and will not tell mortals.


    But Suze is already the God of fear and hatred, and is about to officially become one of the twelve main gods of Olympus, so it doesn''t need to be kept secret.


    Apollo explained: "it is the state of lucasula in the central region of Peloponnesus. The people of this country are extremely cold and have countless sins. The gods of Olympus saw their sins and saw their performance of disrespect for the gods and desolation of the temple, and decided to punish them."


    "Zeus said that he would give them one last chance. He would personally go to the state of lycasula. If he met a person who sincerely received guests in that country, he would not destroy that country."


    "Huh?" Suze was surprised. "Is Zeus such a tolerant and compassionate man?"


    Athena smiled and shook her head: "no, it''s just to let other human beings know how hopeless the state of lucasura is. As God, I know better that this country is hopeless, and I also know better that it is impossible to meet good people in that country. "


    After hearing this, Suze said, "that is to say, what would happen if Zeus met a good man in lycasula? Would it be quite embarrassing? "


    Apollo and Athena shook their heads. Of course, that kind of thing is impossible.


    The whole country of lucasura is indeed morally corrupt, and there are very bad people everywhere. Moreover, even if there are good people, how can Zeus really deliberately look for them and add obstacles to the destruction of the country?


    "Shall I disguise a good man so that Zeus doesn''t know what to do?" Su Ze said again.


    Apollo and Athena both had strange expressions.


    Can this be something that normal gods think of? If Zeus was embarrassed on the spot and couldn''t advance or retreat, wouldn''t he lose face?


    If this is exposed, with Zeus''s temperament, I''m afraid I have to fight with the Maitreya crazily and give him great punishment to get out of this tone!


    "I think it''s better not to... There are really few innocent people in lucasula, and the gods of Olympus believe that it''s time to destroy this evil and disrespectful God country and let all mankind know the power and existence of the God." Athena said, "if you hinder this, not only Zeus will be angry, but the whole gods of Olympus may be dissatisfied with you."


    "So it is."


    Su Ze is unfamiliar with the myth of the evil country and the destruction of the country by the gods described by Athena. Even if he knows a lot, he will inevitably miss something sometimes. Has this destroyed lycasula been mentioned in Greek mythology? Suze is not sure.


    "Have Zeus and Hermes gone to lycasula?"


    Suze asked.


    "Not yet, because it took a few days to discuss the position of the new twelve Lord gods and whether the God of fear and hatred could become the new twelve Lord gods." Athena said, "I think it will start in a few days."


    "A few days later, my little interesting thing here is coming to an end."


    Su Ze smiled.


    Speaking of this "little thing", Athena''s expression was a little indifferent, and Apollo didn''t smile.


    Minos was strictly the son of their father Zeus and their half brother.


    However, because Zeus himself left his descendants indiscriminately, it was difficult for them to regard Minos as the same brother.


    They were uncomfortable to see Zeus''s random birth and the emergence of divine descendants; Seeing such a ridiculous performance of the descendant of the God, they were also uncomfortable; So it''s hard to smile when it''s none of your business.


    Athena didn''t care about it last time, but now she really can''t laugh.


    Although Minos was not their recognized brother, he was also the son of Zeus. Such a son of Zeus had such a distorted hobby. He was turned into a woman and gave birth to children by the God of fear and hatred.


    This kind of thing can only be described as shock. I really can''t find anything funny.


    Refusing Suze''s request for retention, Athena and Apollo returned to Olympus.


    Two days later, a Minotaur lived in Minos'' palace. He named the monster Minotaur, and then took the Minotaur to meet the white bull.


    What made her feel sad was that the white bull had no wisdom. He didn''t recognize her and Minotaur at all, and gave her and Minotaur several cow hoofs respectively. This makes her imagination of reunion and living together completely become an illusion.


    "Daedalus, I command you to build one for me --"


    Minos found Daedalus and spoke directly.


    "Sorry, ma''am, you can''t order me." Daedalus, as a figure who could push his nephew down the wall and fall to death and indulge in fame and wealth, was of course a snob. He had long seen that Minos had no real power and was no longer king Crete, so he immediately rejected her.


    Maybe it was a little stiff. After all, Minos took the initiative to take him in and let him escape from the capture of the city-state of Athens. Daedalus opened his mouth to explain: "I am accepting the order of Queen pasiphi to build a new temple and have no time to build new things."


    "The new temple?"


    Minos wondered, "Why build a new temple?"


    "Minos, you really should not indulge in the bull and your family, but pay a little attention to the outside world. Just yesterday, all the temples of the Greek city-state countries, from Troy in the east to Sparta in the west, from Mount Olympus in the north to Crete in the south, were oracle. "


    Said Daedalus.


    "Poseidon, the God of the sea, retreated from the position of the twelve main gods of Olympus and was replaced by the new God of fear and hatred, the Maitreya, who lived in the palace of Crete."


    "His power is strong. Before he went to Olympus, he already has five subordinate gods, namely Phobos, the God of terror, demos, and the three goddesses of revenge."


    "Such a powerful God, we must worship wholeheartedly in order to show our piety!"


    Maitreya became one of the Twelve Gods of Olympus?


    Minos was shocked by the news, but he was not shocked for long. He returned to his "family affairs": "Daedalus, now my husband doesn''t want me and my children, what should we do?"


    Daedalus looked subtle and said in his heart: what do you call your husband? Don''t forget, a few days ago you were a king of Crete with a beard, which was too devoted.


    This love is really hot eyes and destroys three outlooks.


    "I really can''t help you with this."


    Daedalus calls his son Icarus behind him. They leave quickly, as if they were avoiding something ominous.

 Chapter 573

    "Since I lost the throne of king, everything has been far away from me."


    After Daedalus left in a hurry, Minos was like a little woman complaining about everything. Unfortunately, she never had a chance to return to the throne again.


    She chose to lose all this.


    Daedalus and Icarus came to the Queen''s palace to meet queen Percival of Crete: "queen, we''re coming."


    Percival ignored them and stared quietly at the statuette on the throne.


    "Dear Queen, here we are." Daedalus said again.


    Percival finally recovered and turned to look at Daedalus and Icarus.


    "Daedalus, when can the temple be built?"


    "You can start in three days. All the constructions have been in my mind, because the great craftsman God Hephaestus and the God of wisdom Athena bless me. I have such an idea that I can build an absolutely great temple. " Daedalus said, "the white stone pillars of the temple need to be carved 360, and each will be taller than ten people..."


    Pasiphi was not interested in the concrete structure. She just wanted to hear about the perfection of the temple and its unprecedented grandeur.


    She nodded as Daedalus described the temple.


    "I allow you to spend more money and slaves, erect such a spectacle on Crete, and offer pious respect to the great God of fear and hatred, Milo, including the three goddesses of revenge and the other two slave gods."


    "All this is because of the greatness of the God of fear and hatred."


    Daedalus leaned slightly and whispered, "queen, I saw Minos on my way here."


    Percival sneered, "she? He used to be, in my opinion, just a very funny guy. What do you want to say? "


    "She complained to me that her husband ignored her."


    When Daedalus finished, he heard a sneer from Percival: "Daedalus, don''t mention this despicable and disgusting guy in front of me. Do you see the statue on the throne? That''s the real monarch who should be king and threaten the whole kingdom of Crete! "


    Daedalus looked at it, not surprised and silent.


    Icarus involuntarily made a cry of surprise.


    The statue should be the God Maitreya in charge of the clergy of fear and hatred?


    Queen pasiphi, like Minos, fell in love with the existence that should not be loved?


    Then pasiphi''s words also proved that Daedalus and Icarus had the right premonition. She whispered, "Daedalus, you are a craftsman who is really favored by the God of craftsmanship. You have unprecedented skills in craftsmanship and skills."


    "You can satisfy Minos, and you should also satisfy me."


    Daedalus leaned over and whispered, "beautiful queen, no one should refuse your pursuit for a charming woman like you."


    "But he''s not interested in me." Percival whispered, "Daedalus, I need you to help me."


    There was only silence in response to his.


    Daedalus did not answer.


    In front of him was Queen pasiphi, the real ruler of the Crete kingdom. Daedalus, who knew the secret of fame, wealth and power, did not want to offend the powerful Queen.


    But in his heart, he understood that blasphemous things must not be done. In this era when gods come from time to time, if gods are willing to favor a woman, they had better not resist. If they are not willing to do something, humans had better not force it.


    If you offend the gods, you will suffer an extremely tragic fate.


    "Daedalus, I need you to help me." Repeated Percival again.


    "Forgive me, Queen, it will never be done or successful." Daedalus said, "the twelve main gods of Olympus have great power, which we can''t blaspheme."


    "If you have to do it, why not remove your clothes, turn your body into delicious and sweet food and honey, and ask the gods to enjoy it?"


    "It is because the gods refuse to enjoy it that I need my help." Said Percival.


    "Then please forgive my powerlessness. I can''t have any way for a God." Said Daedalus.


    Percival was furious and glared at Daedalus.


    Daedalus looked down and said nothing.


    Just when the two were deadlocked, a voice sounded: "Percival, I''m leaving... Minos and Minos, please deal with them and don''t let them harm mankind."


    "No..." pasiphi cried in panic, "the great God of fear and hatred, I don''t want to be separated from you..."


    After shouting and calling, there was no sound.


    Percival looked at the statues placed on the throne and couldn''t help crying.


    It was a long time before she came back.


    "Daedalus, the God of fear and hatred, why did Milton let me get rid of Minos and the Minotaur?"


    Daedalus replied, "the power of the gods is omnipotent. Perhaps they have seen a very bad future?"


    "Then kill them."


    Pasiphi said coldly, "anyway, no one knows that woman is Minos."


    Daedalus didn''t say anything. Naturally, someone would do it later. He was a craftsman, not a soldier. It wouldn''t be his turn to kill Minotaur and Minos.


    "Is the temple still built as before?"


    "Yes, build it as before." Pasiphi sent Daedalus away and ordered the soldiers to kill Minos and Minos who had become a woman, and then touched his body and face with some loss.


    This undulating body and beautiful face, as the queen of a country, is not inferior to the legendary beauty.


    Why did the great God of fear and hatred, the Maitreya, not move about it?


    Suze had no intention of gathering up women. After ordering pasiphi, he went to the state of lucasula in the central region of Peloponnesus.


    Not only waiting for the arrival of Zeus and Hermes, but also preparing to see the means of Olympus to destroy this country


    After coming to the state of lucasura, Suze felt that the country seemed to be destroyed for a reason.


    The state of lucasula itself is also a city-state united organization. Basically, its national strength is worse than that of Athens. It can be imagined that this is a city-state with a slightly larger area and relatively backward.


    Cheating and abduction are prevalent here, and there are things without credit and indifference everywhere. There are crimes everywhere. The victim is also the perpetrator, and the perpetrator is also the victim. From the white haired old people to the children who began to walk, they were neither kind nor innocent. They all thought about how to get benefits from Su Ze, a foreigner, and even seized every opportunity to murder a foreigner.


    If they have the opportunity, they may also murder the locals, but the locals are as cunning as themselves, so this kind of murder may not work at all.


    This is the first time Suze has seen such a country with unruly folk customs and cunning. It is like a place where sin and sin city appear in every religious belief and need to be thoroughly and purified.


    One of the most important sins is not believing in gods. In this way, the state of lucasura abandoned and deserted the temple and did not sacrifice the gods of Olympus for many years.


    This may also be the main reason why the gods of Olympus punish this country. After all, it doesn''t matter that humans fight and cheat themselves. If they don''t give sacrifices to gods, they are equal to not paying protection fees. Can we do it without cleaning up?


    It can be seen that Greek mythology itself also has the shadow of religion, or its worship of gods is the original religion of primitive belief - someone and place who do not believe in God is evil and should be punished and purified by the gods.


    From this point of view, believers of God worship religions such as the West and Yanglu have really found the right ancestors to take Greece as the source of culture. This kind of intimidation and punishment for not believing in God did not exist in the original myths and legends of China


    Suze changed the memory of several people. As a "native", he appeared in the rukasula country without surprise, and then waited quietly.

 Chapter 574

    The streets were quiet, even during the day, filled with a dangerous and secretive atmosphere.


    Su Ze''s mind can feel it, and his reincarnation eye can see through countless obstacles. Most families are at home. Some are calculating the malice in their hearts, some are calculating how to harm others, some are trying to get something for nothing, and others are indulging in degeneration.


    Countless ugly and disgusting scenes unfolded one by one in front of Su Ze, which made him reluctantly put them away again.


    This country is rotten, rotten.


    If Zeus and Hermes were not coming, Suze would be too lazy to communicate with them here. He would probably release the evil of this world and let it have a good meal.


    However, in this place where bad people gather, there are also good people.


    That is a kind couple living in another street. The man is called Deucalion and the woman is called pila.


    Seeing this scene, Suze understood the fate of the state of lycasula and the subsequent story - in the biblical story, God destroyed Sodom, the city of sin, and spared the good Rhodes family.


    The fate of lucasula will be the same, and the gods of Olympus will destroy the country and let Deucalion and pila go.


    The logic of myth should be like this. Even if Su Ze doesn''t know this story, he also understands the general origin and development of this story.


    In essence, this destroyed place has no meaning, just to show that the gods or God is the existence of super power, has the ability to destroy everything, punish evil and reward good. This is not only the value identification of religious belief, but also a means to publicize belief.


    However, it is said that Su Ze sees more ugly and black deep disability conspiracy theories. In fact, he prefers good people.


    At least good people won''t hurt you suddenly, and it won''t make people feel uncomfortable physically and mentally.


    Therefore, he is more willing to communicate with Deucalion and pila.


    The national wind in lucasula is very bad, and there are few pedestrians in broad daylight. Most people are wondering how to do no business, how to go astray, and how to harm people.


    However, Deucalion was still walking on the road unconsciously, and seemed not to be aware of the possible danger in Honghong.


    "Hello!"


    A stranger rushed out of the door with a cruel expression and stopped Deucalion.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Deucalion asked in surprise.


    "Give me your money! Or I''ll kill you! "


    The stranger shouted and drew out a knife.


    Deucalion shook his head. "My friend, if you want to get money, you should work by yourself, not rob like this. In the far north of this country, there is Olympus. The gods of Olympus are watching us. Under the witness of the gods, we ordinary people should not rob each other of each other''s things. "


    When the stranger heard what he said, he didn''t seem to hear what he said. He continued to speak loudly and threatened Deucalion, and spoke wildly.


    "Where can the gods of Olympus control us? Don''t say such useless words. Now hand over your money, or I''ll kill you... "


    Deucalion didn''t want to hurt anyone, but he had to do something in the face of threats.


    He decided in his heart that if the man opposite forced himself again, he would have to fight back!


    Just then, a handsome young man with completely different clothes came up, stood in front of Deucalion and said to the stranger who tried to rob: "if you rob others, you can stop your fear and hatred, but you can try. But in my opinion, on the contrary, your behavior will make people fear and hate. "


    "You''d better not do that."


    Deucalion heard the speech and saw the other party''s clothes, so he knew that he was a foreigner.


    In this city-state, the situation of foreigners is undoubtedly the most dangerous, because Deucalion knows what terrible and evil things the people of this city-state will do against foreigners.


    Now the foreigner helped Deucalion, and Deucalion also decided to help him who knew nothing, so that he could leave this country full of sin safely.


    Sure enough, the stranger''s words not only failed to convince the stranger trying to rob, but made him more excited. He waved his knife and stabbed the stranger.


    Deucalion called for danger and hurriedly stepped forward to try.


    Unexpectedly, the stranger was unexpectedly strong. Like a legendary hero, he directly reached out and grabbed the stranger''s wrist, grabbed the knife in his hand and beat him out.


    The stranger flew far away, fell into the street, was rushed out by some other people, dragged into the dark street and let out a fierce scream.


    Deucalion looked unbearably at the stranger: "hello... My name is Deucalion. Did you come here from other city states?"


    "No, I''ve been here for a long time." Suze said.


    In order not to expose flaws in his disguise, he disguised the memories of several families around him.


    Deucalion is a little strange - isn''t it? Why have you never heard of this handsome man moving to this city-state? If such a difficult character comes, those who always look at themselves with hungry jackals should never give up.


    "Excuse me, your name is..."


    "Suzeus." Suze said, adding a little Greek tone to his real name and pretending to be a Greek name.


    Because the name of Maitreya has become famous among all Greek city states and countries. It is the name of the new God of fear and hatred. If he speaks the name directly, it will make Deucalion aware of the identity of the God.


    Deucalion is the only good person in the whole country of lucasula. Of course, he must be rewarded for his kindness. Therefore, when Suze offered to go home, Deucalion immediately invited him to his home.


    Suze followed him home, and was warmly entertained by their husband and wife, and became friends with Deucalion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The gods of Olympus often roam the world. They often pretend to be ordinary humans, live in the human world, observe human behavior and take care of human happiness.


    However, in the state of lucasura, they saw all kinds of ugly and unfair phenomena: people suspected and killed each other, were greedy, and plundered other people''s wealth with all kinds of sinister tricks; Distrust their own flesh and blood compatriots and turn against their neighbors; The poor will be unkindly swept out, while the rich will pretend to be warm reception, but kill them at night.


    Most importantly, they abandoned the temple and no longer supported and believed in gods.


    The gods accused Zeus of human sin.


    Zeus didn''t believe it. He decided to change into a mortal and personally came to the land of lycasula to see if it was the abyss of evil. He ordered Hermes, the messenger of the gods and the patron god of the merchant, to walk with him.


    Zeus was dressed in a white robe, handsome and strong, with a very eye-catching dignity.


    Hermes''s helmet has wings, and he also has wings behind him. When he turns into an ordinary person, a pair of ears are larger than an ordinary person, as if they could become wings.


    Although the gods of Olympus have decided to destroy this absurd and evil state of lucasura, before that, we still have to check and see the basis for the trial.

 Chapter 575

    Zeus and Hermes came to the state of lycasula. They pretended to be poor and starving travelers. They walked around the whole city-state for three days, but no one shared food with them, and no resident invited them to come in and have a rest. All they met was cursing and driving them away.


    Suze, who made good friends with Deucalion, has been watching Zeus and Hermes since they appeared. Seeing that they have been suffering from indifference and curse for three days, he really wants to remind them not to enter the play like this.


    However, I didn''t do it after all. After all, it''s interesting to have a look.


    Finally, Zeus and Hermes came to the palace of lycasula.


    In this sinful country, King lucaon alone warmly entertained passing tourists and provided them with adequate food and rest.


    However, this Lycaon was a man with a face and a heart of animals. He invited guests in and entertained them with the best wine and food, but he wanted to kill or eat them.


    King Lycaon warmly entertained Zeus and Hermes.


    At the banquet, Lycaon asked Zeus about his identity. Zeus was shining all over and used thunder to show his identity.


    If it was in other city states of Greece, the king and citizens had knelt down to welcome the arrival of the king of the gods.


    But king Luca ¨® n is one of the most daring in this sinful and reckless country of lucasura.


    When Zeus, the king of the gods, revealed his identity, Hermes spread his wings and flew behind Zeus, and another god of fear and hatred paid attention to the banquet, lucaon, the king of lucasura, asked Zeus about the gods on Olympus.


    He did not feel afraid because of the identity of Zeus. Instead, he thought that his majesty forced the legendary gods to give in and participate in his banquet.


    He asked about the gods. At first it was just the weapons of the gods, and then the appearance of the gods. Seeing Zeus''s excellent patience, he answered one by one, and lucaon felt the weakness of the other party.


    "The so-called king of the gods, the gods of Olympus are just like this..."


    Lycaon became more and more daring. He began to ask about the bodies of the gods, and asked about the bodies of the goddesses in an extremely despicable and indiscriminate manner.


    He asked about the body under the armor of the goddess Athena. He asked whether the curve of the goddess of hunting was exquisite. What color was the hair of Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty


    Suze peeped, listened, and sighed.


    What kind of talent is this... What kind of old color batch?


    In front of Zeus, the king of Olympian gods, inquire about the figure of his sisters, daughters and wives, who has illegitimate children with whom, and who has a special relationship with whom


    Zeus was so patient that he didn''t seem to be angry at all, but he didn''t answer these despicable and shameless questions - he might be extravagant, but as the king of the gods, he couldn''t describe the figure of the Olympian goddesses to mortals.


    If he did so, wouldn''t all the gods have become the existence of allowing Luca ¨® n, a arrogant and stupid guy, to comment, and wouldn''t all the gods be pleasing Luca ¨® n, a maniac?


    Zeus''s patience and rare magnanimity did not wake lucaon up. He decided to test the ability of the king of the gods again.


    He ordered people to bring several plates of roast meat and claimed that it was the freshest and most delicious wild boar meat.


    Zeus finally couldn''t help it. He raised his hand and smashed the table. Thunder danced around him.


    "You are not human, you have a vicious heart. In that case, go to the forest and find your companions! "


    When Zeus finished the judgment, Lycaon''s whole body changed.


    He has white hair on his body and sharp teeth in his mouth; He wanted to plead for mercy, but he made a wolf cry of "whine"; He wanted to escape, but before he touched the door, his hands and feet had become four wolf claws.


    In the frightened eyes of the guards of the state of lucasura, their king Luca ¨® n turned into a big gray wolf and ran to the forest outside the king''s palace.


    Then, not listening to any plea for mercy and excuse, thunder and lightning, like silver snakes and python, with unparalleled power and Zeus''s anger, destroyed the whole palace.


    Then Zeus took a deep breath, held the scepter and looked in the direction of Suze: "the God peeping in the dark, come out and meet me."


    With a smile, Suze appeared in front of Zeus holding the thunder scepter and Hermes flying.


    "Nice to meet you, Zeus, the king of the gods of Olympus, and Hermes, the messenger."


    Zeus looked at him and said, "I thought it would be the Titans, or the underworld. It was you, the new God of fear and hatred, Maitreya."


    "You should be in Crete at the moment, or go to Olympus and wait for the gods to celebrate for you. Why did you come here?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "of course, it''s because I want to see the king of the gods and see everything that happens here. This country called lucasura is full of malice and hatred. Do I need to use my strength to solve this country? "


    Zeus didn''t answer immediately. What he thought was: the God of fear and hatred came to this country. It must be Athena who leaked the situation here when she negotiated with him. Only then could Milton come to this country and wait for his appearance.


    Athena made a mistake in this matter - the priest of Maitreya is fear and hatred, and is an absolute evil god. Telling him the news will bring unknowable variables to the gods of Olympus to punish the whole country of lycasula.


    As it is now, Maitreya seems very eager to destroy the country.


    "No, we still have half of the journey." Zeus said, and was ready to see if the new Olympian twelve gods would obey themselves.


    Su Ze smiled and replied, "OK, I''ll come with you?"


    Zeus saw that he did not resist himself, but accompanied him to act together. He felt that he should obey his own meaning, so he nodded and agreed


    Zeus, Suze and Hermes continued to walk on the ground as mortals. They passed through the whole territory of lukasula and surrounded the whole country of lukasula. During this journey, they met countless people and still didn''t find a good man.


    Zeus looked disappointed and said, "I''m tired of it. No one in this country is worthy of respect. They are all cunning and rude, and none of them is noble. They care neither about fame nor fear God''s punishment. "


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to see them. Tomorrow I will use the largest disaster in history to clean up the sins of this world and completely destroy this era."


    With these words, Zeus, Suze and Hermes returned to Olympus. So far, the decision to destroy the state of lycasula has been reached.


    After weighing, Zeus and the gods decided to destroy mankind with rainstorm and flood.


    Nortos, the God of the south wind, brought storms and floods to the state of lucasura.


    Notos puffed up his black wings and flew towards the sky. His terrible and strange face merged with the darkness. His beard contains abundant rainwater, and the water flows along his hair like a river to the state of lucasura.


    Black clouds clung to his forehead, and the rain wet his wings and clothes. He squeezed the clouds with his big hands, and the rumbling thunder came out of the clouds, and then the rain poured down.


    Elis, the messenger of Hera, used his colorful robes to draw water to supply the clouds. When the heavy rain fell on the earth, it immediately gathered into a rolling flood, inundated the farmland, washed away the dam, and instantly the country of lucasula became an ocean.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, also followed the call of Zeus. He called out the water of the sea and river to help him clean the world.


    Poseidon summoned the river gods to his palace and ordered them to use their maximum strength unreservedly according to the command of the king of the gods to tilt all the river to the earth and drown everything. Therefore, these river gods opened the outlet of the spring source, and thousands of rivers ran on the ground and roared to the sea.


    The river is surging, saying that all constraints drown the earth. The flood washed away orchards, destroyed farmland, washed away cattle and sheep, and flooded human homes. Even if a solid house can withstand the impact of the current, the flood will overflow the roof and bury the house under the waves.


    In this way, lukasula was completely occupied by the flood. The flood was connected with the sea, boundless and endless.


    Some people ran desperately to the mountains when the flood came, some people fled to the distance in their own boat, some rowed through their rice fields or roofs, and others stood on the treetops to catch fish. The sailor dropped the iron anchor on the grass by mistake, and the bottom of the ship hit the underwater grape trellis.


    The former home of terrestrial animals has now become a paradise for aquatic animals. The underwater fairies were very surprised to see the submerged forest and castle.


    Dolphins swam from the sea to the underwater forest to play, and hit the big tree. Wolves and sheep running on land are swimming underwater. Lions and tigers are struggling desperately in the waves. The wild boar and the clever deer were mercilessly submerged by the flood in despair. On the boundless water, birds also fell into the water and drowned because they couldn''t find a place to stay.


    The relentless and soaring sea water flooded all the mountains, and the huge waves hit the rocks and took away countless lives. Even if someone is lucky enough to escape for a while, he will eventually starve to death because he has no food.

 Chapter 576

    At this time, two peaks of a high mountain were still exposed to the water. That was Mount parnasos in the state of lucasura.


    Deucalion had been warned by his father Prometheus before the flood, so he built a big ship for a rainy day.


    When his neighbors asked him why he built such a big ship, he told them that the great flood of destruction was coming, and advised them to repent and pray as soon as possible. But everyone laughed that he was a fool. No one took his words to heart and were busy with their own affairs.


    When the flood came, Deucalion and his wife pila sailed to Mount Parnassus. Only the kindest couple in lucasura survived.


    Suze quietly watched the scene, sighed in his heart like the "flood of destruction" in the myth, and said to Zeus, "is the punishment over?"


    "The punishment is over."


    Zeus said.


    "Let all the city states know that the evil country of lucasura, which does not respect the gods, has perished. Let them take a warning!"


    After saying these words, Zeus removed the dark clouds and let the light return to the land of lycasula.


    Poseidon calmed the surging waves with his trident. His son Triton blew the conch horn to convey the command of Poseidon, and all the seas and rivers were calm again.


    The flood subsided, the coast reappeared, and the river returned to the channel. The high peaks and trees have been exposed one after another. With the water level falling, a large area of land appears, the forests are full of vitality, and the earth has recovered its original appearance.


    After the flood, the land was deserted and as quiet as a graveyard.


    The kind Deucalion couldn''t help but shed sad tears. He stood high and looked around, but he didn''t find a surviving lucasura.


    He said to pila, "all living creatures have been swallowed up by the flood. There are only two of us left. How can we live?"


    "In this desolate world, even the appearance of a cloud will frighten me. Even if the disaster is over, what can we do if we are left alone? "


    "If only I had learned the ability to create human beings with my father, and could endow the clay figurine with soul, how perfect it would be!"


    Su Ze appeared in front of them and just heard this sentence. He couldn''t help but feel more visual.


    Devastating flood? Earth pinch people?


    How can this be deja vu?


    Is this myth added by later generations according to religion, or does this myth affect the religion of later generations? It would be even more interesting if the Oriental earth man making legend and the ancient Greek earth man making legend were born without mutual influence.


    However, regardless of the myths and legends, Deucalion and pila are currently set in this reincarnation world.


    Before Suze saw the gods fighting one after another to destroy the city-state of lucasura, he also showed the "power of God", such as Poseidon''s power to control the river and sea, which is really beyond the resistance of ordinary people in this era.


    "My friend suzez..."


    As the flood receded, the ship ran aground on the hillside. Deucalion and pila saw the "suzez" floating in front of them, and Deucalion couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "So you are also a God."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, I am also a God. There are no living creatures in this land. Let me take you to other city states."


    "Thank you very much, great God... May I ask your name and priest, and we are willing to devoutly worship you and every God on Olympus." Said Deucalion.


    "I am the God of fear and hatred, Maitreya."


    When Suze finished speaking, two black balls floated out of his right sleeve. One was like a dark sun, which began to absorb the fear of all things in the whole country of lucasura before they died, and the other was a dark ball, which absorbed all the malice on this land.


    Deucalion and his wife pila felt uncontrollable fear when they only saw the two black existence.


    One seems to be fear itself, the other seems to hate all the beauty of the world itself.


    When the two dark black balls were absorbed and returned to Suze''s sleeves, Deucalion and the gods of Olympus knew that the power of the God of fear and hatred had increased, but the fear and hatred of the world had decreased.


    Athena was overjoyed and said, "the original Maitreya is not to create fear and hatred, but to eliminate these fear and hatred. Perhaps his real ministry should be called kindness and kindness, just like his name ''Maitreya''."


    Some of the gods agree, but others speak against.


    "The clergy cannot be easily changed. The God of fear and hatred has been announced on the whole earth, which cannot be changed." Said Ares, the God of war.


    Hera also nodded in agreement. Her face was beautiful and solemn, because she always wanted to restrain Zeus, and had the clergy of family and marriage, which could not tolerate extramarital affairs. Her face was a little rigid. When she was angry, it seemed inhuman, and even Zeus would avoid her anger.


    The gods talked about it one after another. Athena didn''t say much, but looked at Suze''s five twin children born from the extramarital affair of Ares, the God of war and Aphrodite, the God of love.


    Strictly speaking, they are "fatherless and motherless". Neither Ares, the God of war, nor Aphrodite, the God of love, will admit their illegitimate children. Hephaestus, the God of craftsman and the God of fire, wants to kill their brothers and several other evil species with a hammer.


    The three goddesses of vengeance shook their heads excitedly. The python wrapped around them made a noise, and the snake wrapped around their hair to express their joy.


    The God of fear and hatred is the most perfect God in their hearts - as the three goddesses of revenge, from the moment they were born, they pursued all those who killed their relatives. This is because when Cronus, the second generation God King, challenged Uranus, the first generation God King, cut off a part of Uranus''s body and gave birth to the three goddesses of revenge from the dirty blood.


    Therefore, the God who can master fear and hatred is naturally their kind. Compared with the persuasion of Apollo and Athena, the present Maitreya is a god they are more willing, sincere and attached to.


    This discovery gave Athena an unexpected premonition that the three goddesses of revenge, also known as the lady of mercy, and the Maitreya named "mercy" were indeed natural allies. With their cooperation, they were more likely to succeed in the future.


    The couple of Deucalion were sent to Crete. Suze saw that construction was under way on Crete, white stones were carried by slaves, and Daedalus, as a craftsman, was giving orders to build the temple of the God of fear and hatred.


    At the same time, we also saw that queen Percival of Crete was holding the wooden statue fascinatedly and was infatuated with herself - this woman obviously wanted it and became more and more persistent in her heart.


    At the main entrance of the palace, there are two ox heads, one big and one small. The white ox head is big and the black ox head is small. It is the head of the white bull and the ox head monster.


    The tomb of Minos has also been built. No one knows that Minos buried in the tomb of the dead king is actually a woman except pasiphi, Daedalus and Icarus.


    "Things should be over here."


    Su Ze thought of another reincarnation world, the operation of a yuzhibo 25-year-old when he killed his first love, which was the last tenderness.


    Pasiphi''s infatuation and infatuation, in the end, will be temporary and forever. Su Ze will no longer pursue it. Just give her the last bit of compassion and tenderness.


    Give her courage and determination to surpass ordinary people, give her the experience of ruling the country, and give her a memory that seems to have been psychologically satisfied.


    Percival covered her head and slowly recovered, with a long sigh.


    Then her eyes became calm and decisive. Putting aside her previous ideas, she wanted to start working hard to build an unprecedented country on Crete, and she would really ascend the throne of Queen.


    Just, inexplicably feel that there is a place in my heart, empty.

 Chapter 577

    Returning from Crete, Suze returned to Olympus.


    Zeus, king of the gods, stood up from the throne: "the sins of the kingdom of lycasula have been punished, and all the city states will know the fear of the gods."


    "This is something worth celebrating. At this time, another thing worth celebrating happened on Olympus."


    "The new twelve Lord gods, whose priest is the God of fear and hatred, joined Mount Olympus. He has just made a move to eliminate the sin and fear of lucasura."


    Zeus said this and paused slightly. Su Ze went to the gods under Zeus and looked at the gods with his back to Zeus.


    The three goddesses of revenge immediately came out and expressed their loyalty and obedience to Suze.


    Seeing them come out, Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear, also come out and express their subordination.


    Most of the gods bowed to pay tribute to the new twelve main gods. Among the original twelve main gods, except Hera and Zeus stood at the top, the other nine gods came forward to congratulate one after another.


    While accepting their congratulations, Suze corresponded with Athena''s situation of the gods.


    The goddess of agriculture and the goddess of hunting are completely neutral.


    Ares, the God of war, Hephaestus, the God of messengers and merchants, Hermes, Dionysus, the God of wine and carnival, together with Zeus, the God King and Hera, this is a position and firmly supports Zeus.


    Suze''s own position was completely against Zeus with Athena, the God of wisdom, and Apollo, the God of light.


    There is also Aphrodite, a beautiful God who travels outside all gods and works only according to his preferences.


    At this moment, Suze and all the other main gods met each other, and then saw Aphrodite winking at himself, ignoring Hephaestus, her husband with a hammer and a gloomy and terrible expression.


    This beauty God is not a loyal proxy. Su Ze is very sure of her idea. As long as she finds a chance, it will be easy to go further. At that time, perhaps it is not Suze who gets what he wants, but Aphrodite, the God of beauty, who gets what he wants.


    How should we describe it?


    As long as I am active enough, it is not me but the other party who is played.


    However, Suze felt that there was no need to indulge himself. If he was willing to indulge himself, he began to indulge from Queen pasiphi of Crete. It is estimated that it is not difficult to kill ten people and a hundred people in this world and deal with some goddesses, descendants of gods, queens and princesses.


    But he is no longer so casual. These goddesses and women are no longer his main goal. Even the goddess of beauty, Aphrodite, the prototype of Venus with broken arms, which has been spread for many years, Suze is not very interested.


    Seeing that the gods knew each other, Zeus, the king of the gods, announced: "in order to celebrate these two things, let''s start a reception and banquet now!"


    Without anyone''s arrangement, Dionysus, the God of wine and carnival, began to decorate. The weak gods shuttled back and forth, carrying delicious and juicy fruit.


    Dionysus took out the most delicious wine in the world and gave it to the twelve main gods of Olympus. As a temple tribute, the lamb and beef were roasted by the gods and turned into delicious food with the bloody smell of being just slaughtered.


    Delicious food was sent to the front of the twelve main gods.


    The newly added God of fear and hatred, Maitreya, sits at the top of the left, not only because he has just joined, but also because he shows the powerful divine power to defeat Poseidon and absorb the fear and hatred of a country.


    Beside him was Ares, the God of war. When the banquet was half over, Ares, who was half drunk, was pulled up by a pale arm.


    He looked at Aphrodite, the God of love, and Hephaestus, who was drinking muggy wine not far away.


    Yes? Do you want to come again?


    He was covered by Hephaestus'' golden net last time, but it really humiliated the God of war, which made him a little reluctant to have anything to do with Aphrodite again.


    However, when he saw the affectionate appearance of Aphrodite, the most graceful body and the most beautiful face of the whole Olympus, his heart suddenly rose hot.


    Anyway, she came to me on her own initiative. Come on!


    Following Aphrodite''s arm, Ares, the God of war, stood up and wanted to take Aphrodite back to his bedroom.


    Just then Aphrodite reached out and pushed him away.


    Ares, the God of war, was stunned and stood where he was. He didn''t respond: what''s going on? Didn''t love come to me?


    Hephaestus, who was drinking muggy wine not far away, immediately smiled, picked up a glass of wine and drank it up.


    Aphrodite rejected the God of war. Does this mean that she will change her mind and concentrate on being her own wife?


    When he put down his glass, his face became gloomy again, because Aphrodite pushed away Ares, the God of war, and sat directly in the position before Ares, close to the new God of fear and hatred, Milton.


    Ares''s expression was also gloomy and understood Aphrodite''s choice.


    With a new goal, he kicked his original relationship.


    Without saying a word, he reached the original position of Aphrodite. Ares poured a glass of wine, then drank it up, put down the glass, and looked at Hephaestus with the same gloomy face.


    "Bah!"


    Both of them spit on each other, pour themselves good wine and continue to drink.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Aphrodite''s body carries a strange fragrance. It seems that if you get close to her, you will be confused and attracted by her. When she approached on her own initiative, Su Ze also felt that the aroma seemed to have an impact on herself.


    This is not a malicious attack, not even any attack and ability, because Aphrodite is the God of beauty and love - in Greek mythology, the God of love of lovers has other gods. This God of love is in charge of love, followed by the word desire, which can be said to be an extremely disharmonious God of love.


    Therefore, she was originally the most beautiful goddess of Olympus, and had the love and desire to stir anyone. Almost only she refused the pursuit of other gods, and no God could refuse her kindness.


    When she refused Zeus, Zeus retaliated against her. Hera was jealous of her and married her to Hephaestus, the ugly God of fire. According to legend, Zeus was romantic and affectionate because Aphrodite gave him a special blessing, or curse, deliberately so that Zeus and Hera could no longer have a harmonious and beautiful husband and wife, leaving only extramarital affairs and jealousy.


    When she chose Ares, Ares could not refuse her. They achieved good deeds and gave birth to five illegitimate children. Later, in order to thank Hermes and Poseidon, they gave birth to two illegitimate children.


    Now she was interested in the new gods, and the gods thought they saw the future.


    A new God may be born between Aphrodite and Maitreya.

 Chapter 578

    "I''m from a place you can''t imagine."


    After smelling the smell of Aphrodite, Su Ze, who was a little excited, quickly cut off the smell, cleared the subtle influence on himself, and calmly said.


    Aphrodite was a little surprised and looked at the Maitreya around her.


    All the gods and goddesses on Olympus often envy her beauty. In addition to the three virgins, even Hera is the same.


    She has seen the ugly gestures of male gods countless times.


    Some drums are calm, and the enthusiasm in their eyes is like a flame; Some drool and wish they could do good things with her immediately; Some even lost their senses and untied their clothes on the spot.


    Only like the present god of fear and hatred, Maitreya, still keeps enough reason, and there is no one.


    Aphrodite felt incredible, followed by an anger as if she had been despised for her charm, and a curious search.


    Is this Maitreya really not moving?


    I am the goddess of love and beauty. No matter what you think, there is no reason to refuse me.


    She thought like this, and reluctantly moved closer: "where is the place you said? Can you tell me? "


    "I don''t really want to tell you." Su Ze said calmly.


    This attitude doesn''t want to have anything to do with me at all?


    Aphrodite is even more unwilling, but she has always been pursued by others. For a moment, she has not thought of how to make this Maitreya willing to indulge in her charm.


    After hesitating, she smiled and poured a cup of delicious wine and handed it to Suze.


    "Please drink this beautiful bar, the God of fear and hatred."


    Suze smiled softly, his eyes fell on her, and passed the gloomy God of fire Hephaestus and Ares, the God of war. Many other male gods were quietly jealous, and most of the goddesses despised and envied Aphrodite.


    If he loves vanity and enjoys the feeling of being noticed, now he can have these as long as he begins to be ambiguous with Aphrodite or agrees to Aphrodite''s pursuit, without deliberate pursuit.


    After laughing, Suze said to Aphrodite, "if you want to, drink this glass of wine?"


    Aphrodite was a little surprised and puzzled. Of course, he didn''t know that Pan Jinlian was persuading wine.


    "Excuse me, what does that mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just a joke." Suze said.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know the meaning of this joke. Can you explain it for me?"


    Su Ze nodded: "once upon a time, there was a beautiful woman who was pursued by a high-ranking person, but was forced by that person''s wife to marry an ugly dwarf..."


    Aphrodite looked surprised and puzzled, and then stared at Suze.


    Aren''t you really talking about me?


    Pursued by Zeus and forcibly married to the ugly Hephaestus by Zeus''s wife Hera


    Su Ze said in his heart: it''s not you, it''s Pan Jinlian... You really have something in common


    "One day, the beautiful woman met the person she liked in her heart. When her ugly husband was not at home, she bought dishes and wine, poured a glass of wine, drank half a glass and handed it to the person she liked in her heart."


    "She said," if you also want to, please drink this glass of wine. This way of drinking, called Heying wine, is the only way of drinking between husband and wife, and it is also one of the rituals of marriage. "


    Aphrodite listened, glancing at Hera and Hephaestus, the God of fire, and recalling her experience all the time, she felt inexplicable melancholy in her heart.


    Is the beautiful woman of fear and hatred talking about herself, or is it just similar to her own destiny?


    If it''s similar to your own destiny, it''s really


    "Romantic and exotic..." Aphrodite sighed.


    If you knew the end of the story, you wouldn''t say that, thought Suze.


    The final outcome of the story is neither romantic nor emotional. Pan Jinlian, who failed to courtship, began to make mistakes again and again until Wu Song stepped forward and shouted murderously, "sister-in-law, wu song has something to say!"


    The four eyes are opposite, one is murderous, the other is tearful, and then the blood is scattered all over the filial piety clothes.


    Holding the wine, Aphrodite took a sip and said, "God of fear and hatred from afar, thank you very much for your romantic story. If you want to, please drink this cup. "


    With that, she smiled and handed the half cup of wine to Su Ze.


    Good guy, really Pan Jinlian?


    Su Ze almost Tucao out, but make complaints about the fact that Aphrodite''s hegemony is half heard. This clear pursuit is still very clear.


    That''s not necessary


    Promise her.


    Suze suddenly felt a gaze, and then saw that Athena was expressing this meaning to him.


    "Why do you have anything to do with her?"


    Suze responded to Athena with her mind and asked.


    Aphrodite is an unstable factor from the beginning. Love makes her impulsive and blind. She can give birth to children impulsively in order to love a God, or she can quickly empathize and leave love.


    If Su Ze has nothing to do with her, it''s OK. If she has a relationship with her, won''t she have to watch this woman all day in the future impulsively and blindly release her love and beauty, except for the concept of loyalty?


    Even if Suze no longer wanted to accept women, even if he just wanted to play on the spot, Aphrodite would not let him take responsibility, and he would never want to have so many fellow believers in the future.


    "As long as we make good use of her, God of fire, God of war, God of wine, Messenger and God King can find some ways to make a breakthrough." Said Athena.


    Aphrodite is the wife of the God of fire and the lover of the God of war. She has an illegitimate son with Hermes, the messenger, and a illegitimate son with the God of wine. She has also been pursued by the God King... It can be said that among the six gods of Zeus, except that Hera is a woman, Zeus is controlled by Hera and has no substantive relationship with Aphrodite. The other four have been slept by Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, had the same superb and outstanding ability as Zeus.


    It''s like now, we just met. Because Su Ze is handsome, she came up to invite Su Ze to have half a glass of wine - to put it bluntly, it''s also "seeing color and feeling". If she thinks that she may have love for Su Ze, it''s too naive.


    For example, Zeus, Hera, the jealous woman and marriage goddess, can''t control it. Aphrodite was caught and raped by the God of fire once, and still hook three and four. Will such a person change his indulgent nature?

 Chapter 579

    Even if it was just for fun, Su Ze would never want to play with such a goddess who spent all day trying to hook up handsome men... It was just uncomfortable for himself.


    "Although Aphrodite can be used," Suze replied to Athena, "but I won''t choose such a method."


    Athena was a little surprised. She raised her glass to Suze and said no more.


    Su Ze picked up the glass, drank with her across the air, and then put down the glass.


    Aphrodite, with half a glass of wine, was waiting for Su Ze to drink the rest with a smile and ambiguity. Unexpectedly, Su Ze was silent and drank with Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    She put down her glass angrily.


    Her competitive spirit and jealousy made her unable to eat delicious food and drink delicious wine.


    She couldn''t help opening her mouth and said to Suze, "unexpectedly, Athena, one of the three most famous goddesses, the goddess of wisdom, will look at you differently!"


    Suze said calmly, "you misunderstood. The only person I know on Olympus is Athena. Athena won the throne of my Lord God for me. She is my friend and my only friend at present. "


    Aphrodite suddenly understood the reason why Suze and Athena drank each other.


    But then he asked, "why don''t you drink half of my wine?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "will you be loyal to me?"


    Aphrodite frowned and whispered, "God of fear and hatred, you are too greedy. I just want to pursue the joy of love and beauty with you. Why do you ask me to pay more precious commitments?"


    "If I stick to my loyalty, will you still have a chance to drink my delicious wine?"


    Therefore, the Tao is different and does not conspire with each other.


    Su Ze smiled, ignored Aphrodite''s hint and further provocation, and said, "then wait for me in my palace, and I will give you an answer."


    The use of Aphrodite does not have to use the aspects of men and women; Moreover, with Aphrodite''s temperament and indulgence, even if Suze and she really have deep feelings, when she sees a new beautiful man, will she abandon her old love and pursue a new love?


    Therefore, this is not enough. If you really want to use this beauty God, you might as well be more simple and rough and control her.


    When Aphrodite heard this, she immediately thought she understood.


    The God of fear and hatred must be less good at expressing love and unwilling to flirt with himself in full view... But what''s the point


    Although she didn''t think so, Aphrodite was very satisfied when she heard the other party''s invitation to the palace.


    If there is no accident, the number of handsome men you collect will increase again. Today, you can see the difference between men from foreign countries and men from Olympus


    It seems that something has been decided between the two people''s words. The male gods of Olympus who covet the God of beauty and the goddesses who are slightly excited because of the Maitreya are a little upset.


    Zeus, the king of the gods, also lost the pleasure of continuing to drink.


    After the banquet of the gods dispersed, Suze greeted many gods, left the highest mountain under the leadership of Hermes, came to a slightly lower mountain, and lived in the palace.


    The palace was decorated with seahorses and waves. It turned out to be the palace left by Poseidon, the God of the sea. However, with Poseidon''s complete withdrawal from the ranks of the twelve main gods of Olympus, the palace, which was rarely inhabited, was completely uninhabited by gods.


    Su Ze stood at the gate of the palace and looked at everything in the palace with a smile.


    Hermes observed his reaction and always felt that this smile was not an ordinary smile - unlike most of the gods on Olympus, who were angry and shouted, laughing was laughing loudly. This smile had a meaning that he couldn''t see through.


    "God of fear and hatred, this is the palace where you live."


    Hermes whispered.


    "OK. God of messengers and merchants, I want to have a good look at the palace where I live. " Suze said.


    Hermes began to leave. Before he left, he saw that the three goddesses of revenge, who were wrapped around Python and seemed to be angry all the time, were coming in a hurry. They looked more angry than usual and their emotions were higher.


    This is a sign of their joy.


    After the three goddesses of revenge, there is Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty.


    Hermes stopped and swallowed quietly.


    "I didn''t expect you to really like such an exotic God," Hermes couldn''t help reminding, and called Aphrodite''s name¡° The goddess of love and beauty, Aphrodite. "


    Aphrodite also stopped flying and stopped in front of Hermes.


    "It''s you, Hermes. My gratitude to you has been repaid. Don''t bother me to find another joy."


    Hermes was very dissatisfied with such an answer: "I thought we would have feelings, Aphrodite."


    "Yes, we used to have feelings." Aphrodite said, "I have feelings with every man and God who has joy with me, and I love them without doubt, at least when we are together."


    "However, after so long, you still miss the beginning and try to stop me from seeking joy with the original short communication. Hermes, you are too selfish and greedy."


    Hermes opened his mouth and whispered, "does Hephaestus know?"


    Aphrodite said a little indifferently, "if you are willing to tell him, he will be happy to break your head with a hammer and tear your wings with a scalded palm."


    "You are not Apollo. You have nothing to do with me. You also had a child with me. Do you think Hephaestus will let you go?"


    Hermes was a little speechless, so he had to watch Aphrodite enter the palace where Milo lived.


    Then he saw a pair of twin brothers, who were Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear.


    As they flew in, they whispered How to face the God of fear and hatred.


    Because the God of fear and hatred, the Messiah, has some overlapping clergy with them, their divine power is relatively weak, and it is not surprising that they belong to the Messiah.


    What they need to guard against is that this strange god will find an excuse to get rid of them, and then unify the clergy and theocracy.


    Hermes stopped them and said, "your mother has gone to the Maitreya."


    Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear, looked at each other helplessly: what can we do? We are also very helpless

 Chapter 580

    Aphrodite, the mother and father Ares, the God of war, are two gods of terror and fear secretly born. They are both illegitimate children who are not recognized. They can''t even say a word with their father and mother at ordinary times.


    Dare you interfere in the private life of your father or mother?


    It''s not a joke, but it''s really possible to be killed. The powerful strength of the twelve main gods is really too simple to crush their weak little gods.


    That said, Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear, still felt uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Even in the Greek mythology without father and mother, fooling around and on Mount Olympus, no God is happy to see his mother go to the arms of another God


    After Hermes finished, he felt that he had added a little difficulty to Miro and Aphrodite, so he left by himself.


    Phobos, the God of terror, and demos, the God of fear, came outside the palace. To their surprise, the God of fear and hatred Milo and their mother Aphrodite, the God of beauty, did not throw themselves into the ocean of joy as they thought, but stood side by side to explore the appearance of the palace.


    The three goddesses of vengeance stood silent, and the poisonous snake hissed its letter. As the three goddesses of vengeance of the same generation as Zeus, their divine power was not weak, but they had no clear leader all the time. All the main gods ruled the sky, sea, agriculture, hunting and all kinds of people''s favorite morality.


    Now that they finally have a leader, they are inevitably a little excited.


    Aphrodite''s eyes swept over the two illegitimate children without stopping, just like seeing other gods.


    Su Ze also nodded slightly to the two gods and motioned them to stand next to the three goddesses of revenge.


    Then continue to consider the transformation of the palace.


    "Poseidon is too persistent about the ocean. All the patterns on it mean nothing to me. I should choose something better..."


    "If there is something beautiful," said Aphrodite, "I am not the best one? Your palace is engraved with my image, which will surely topple all the gods. "


    She said with great confidence.


    "Will you be loyal to me?" Su Ze was surprised and asked, "if you look like you, when you empathize and don''t love, isn''t my palace the handle of ridicule by the gods?"


    Aphrodite was impatient. She was always impatient with such topics.


    She had forgotten how many years, perhaps the first time she noticed the peeping eyes of other gods, or the first time she was looking for happiness behind Hephaestus, she didn''t like to promise loyalty to any man.


    "Forget it, you can transform it any way you want. Don''t say anything that doesn''t interest me, or I''ll leave at once. "


    Su Ze said lightly, "OK, then go away."


    Aphrodite was stunned and stared at Suze: "what did you say?"


    "I said, if you don''t like listening to me, go away." Suze, repeat.


    "How dare you treat me like this?" Aphrodite was unbelievable.


    "What about treating you like this?" Su Ze asked, "a goddess like you just wants to taste the exotic flavor here. Besides, do we have any emotional connection?"


    "How dare you, a stranger --"


    Aphrodite reached out to him.


    Su Ze raised his hand, slapped her in the face and knocked her to the ground: "be polite to me."


    Touching his cheek and feeling the pain above, Aphrodite quickly mobilized her divine power to repair her face in case she would have an ugly moment.


    Then she shouted angrily, "polite? How dare you be polite to me? Your rude attitude really disappoints me. I won''t have anything to do with you anymore. I will make the gods of Olympus hostile to you... "


    Su Ze looked at her faintly.


    Aphrodite watched his eyes gradually become indifferent and heartless, and her heart began to panic.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Nothing, I suddenly felt that there were no outsiders here..." Su Ze said, reached out and grabbed Aphrodite''s arm and walked towards the palace in her scream.


    Aphrodite''s divine power burst out and tried to struggle, but she found that she was firmly clamped down, and all the divine power was suppressed by the other party''s divine power. The other party''s strength seemed to be more unpredictable and boundless than Zeus, the king of the gods.


    Her voice could not reach the sky and Olympus, but could only echo around the palace.


    The three goddesses of vengeance watched this scene without any reaction.


    Phobos, the God of terror, could not help but take two steps forward and said, "the great God of fear and hatred, please let go of the God of beauty..."


    Before the words fell, Su Ze, who took Aphrodite to the gate of the palace, looked back coldly and shouted, "kneel down!"


    Phobos, the God of terror, only felt that his divine power was suppressed, and he seemed to become a weak mortal, stunned by the divine power of the Maitreya.


    The divine power was like a heavy hammer, hitting his knee and his back.


    With a "poof", Phobos fell to his knees and couldn''t move. He watched the Maitreya carrying his mother into the palace, and then the whole palace exuded fear and hatred.


    "Phobos..." demos asked softly.


    Phobos wanted to stand up, but he felt his body heavy and could hardly stand up straight.


    His only intention to protect his mother was mercilessly trampled on by the Maitreya. The psychological humiliation made him feel worse than the impotence of his body.


    Demos wanted to help him up, and Phobos struggled to get up. After they tried again and again, demos felt that his divine power was being suppressed, and immediately left Phobos with a frightened face.


    He doesn''t want to be knelt down here!


    In the palace, Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, was mercilessly thrown to the ground by Suze. Behind Suze, two black suns slowly emerged.


    A black sun is called "fear", which is the purest fear of life and death of millions of people.


    A black sun named "the evil of this world" is a collection of the most vicious curses and thoughts of countless people. It has the instinct to hate and curse all human beings and living creatures.


    "Fear" was created by Su Ze, so loyalty and absolute handy power.


    "The evil of this world" means that there is no loyalty from the moment of birth, only temporarily dormant in Su Ze''s hands and obeying orders.


    When these two terrible forces appeared, Aphrodite shivered and finally began to fear.


    "Maitreya, what are you going to do!"

 Chapter 581

    "Don''t do anything, just want you to be obedient."


    Suze said calmly.


    "If you don''t look so terrible, you and I will become lovers. We will go to the place of joy together. Of course, I will listen to you then." Aphrodite said hastily.


    That means I have to be happy to serve you?


    Suze sneered: "Aphrodite, on your Olympus mountain, the state of carelessness and irresponsibility has existed for too long."


    "You have no moral constraints, no legal rules, only instinctive catharsis. So that a guy like Zeus, by virtue of his power. So that a worthless woman like you makes waves everywhere with her appearance and figure, and no one punishes you as rubbish. "


    Hearing Suze''s unimaginable bold words, Aphrodite was extremely shocked.


    This exotic God is fundamentally different from the gods on Olympus. He has an extremely arrogant state of mind.


    What the hell is he going to do? Against all the gods of the whole Olympus?


    Yes, he may do so. After all, he is the God of fear and hatred. It''s really not surprising that he did such a thing. If he really planned to do so, wouldn''t he kill himself if he exposed himself now?


    Aphrodite really regretted it: he really shouldn''t want to hook up with him because of his handsome appearance. He just wants a passionate story. As a result, there is no passion at all. It''s completely frightening.


    I am the goddess of love and beauty... As long as I wave, countless beautiful teenagers and heroic male gods will flock to me. How can I die in this cold palace full of fear and hatred?


    Thinking of this terrible possibility, Aphrodite once again raised the courage to resist. No matter how frightening and hateful the life of the Maitreya in front of her, and no matter how much the other party''s divine power was, she used all her divine power to resist against the other party.


    This divine power is the original power and natural power of the gods of Olympus to create miracles.


    Just as Poseidon, the God of the sea, was born to control all water and the sea when he grew up, and just as Zeus naturally controlled thunder when he grew up, Aphrodite was born to control the beauty or ugliness, desire and love of humans and gods.


    However, if this force wants to play a full role in the spirit, her divine power should first suppress the other party''s divine power, or take advantage of the other party''s unprepared.


    These two situations do not exist in Suze, so Suze has neither been turned into an ugly guy, nor lost his feelings and desires, nor been affected by Aphrodite.


    If Aphrodite can succeed, it is not necessarily this means. She may turn this Maitreya into a crazy God who is infatuated with herself, and then she ruthlessly refuses him, making him suffer to despair.


    Or maybe it will turn the Maitreya into a fool who only obeys his instincts and goes crazy in longing and not getting it.


    However, these assumptions can only stay in the hypothetical stage. For Aphrodite, the cruel reality is that even if she has exhausted all her divine power, the God of fear and hatred in front of her is still not shaken by half, and it seems that she has spare power.


    Perhaps after an hourglass or a long time, when Aphrodite''s divine power was exhausted and felt tired, she was caught by Suze again.


    This time, she had no strength to resist.


    Suze looked at her quietly and said, "Aphrodite, do you know how to work for me?"


    Aphrodite opened her mouth, an invisible and powerful force fell on her divine body, suppressed her clergy and divine power, and her expression began to be at a loss.


    "Yes, Maitreya."


    "In order for Olympus to have a better order and for the Maitreya, the God of fear and hatred, I need to let the God of war, the God of fire, the God of wine and the God of merchants fight with each other and reduce Zeus''s supporters."


    Su Ze nodded with satisfaction: Well, as long as the strength is strong enough, magic, a spiritual influence that could not work on the gods, can also forcibly influence and control the gods.


    However, this influence is not perfect. Anyone who can''t use divine power and clergy will see the abnormality. Moreover, with the restoration of divine power and clergy, Aphrodite will also notice her abnormality. At that time, as long as the abnormality is quietly cleared, everything will be revealed.


    This needs to continue to experiment... We need to find a way to have the best of both worlds as much as possible.


    Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, probably never thought that her action this time would make herself an experiment.


    Su Ze then experimented with her in three directions, one is magic, the other is prohibition, and the other is the combination of avalanche jade and Holy Grail, which produces part of the power to achieve what he wants.


    None of these three directions alone can completely control the main god of Olympus, even if the main god is not strong.


    However, after more than half a day, when the mountain of Olympus has been shrouded in night, Suze finally found a combination of the three, which can ensure that no one can notice the way to control Aphrodite in a few days.


    The first is the powerful and covert interference of magic. Aphrodite will be able to use her clergy and divine power, and she will not be able to detect the illusion created by Suze for at least three days - she will forget what happened in the end, remember that she seems to have had a happy time with the Maitreya, and she is very satisfied and doesn''t want to leave the Maitreya''s palace for the time being.


    Secondly, even when she detects the illusion and tries to eliminate it, she will be banned immediately.


    This prohibition will make her temporarily unable to use her divine power and clergy, and unable to say the words "God of fear and hatred" and "Maitreya" to other gods and humans.


    This prohibition is an insurance. With the dual control of magic and prohibition, it should have been done without omission, but Suze has a third insurance.


    That is the combination of avalanche jade and Holy Grail.


    This power of achieving what she wants will quietly transform Aphrodite, making her involuntarily start to agree with Suze''s concept in her heart, and her attitude towards the God of fear and hatred has changed from "heartfelt rejection" to "it seems reasonable to think carefully" - in short, it will slowly influence and transform Aphrodite''s three views, turning her from irresponsible Only in the state of self venting, it quietly changes to be more suitable for Suze.


    When the transformation is completed, Aphrodite will find that the whole Olympus mountain is different, even if she removes the illusion and prohibition, and only she and mairo are the same.

 Chapter 582

    The first two of these three means belong to specific practices, and the last one is Su Ze''s dissatisfaction with the general three views of the whole world, and then tries to make changes.


    The world of the legend of the gods is the general reduction and embodiment of Greek mythology.


    If it were just ancient myths and legends, Su Ze would only sigh absurdity, but if he appeared in front of him and asked him to participate in it and win the war of the gods, he would simply transform the world in this process more in line with his own mind and aesthetics.


    The chaotic relationship between men and women and the gods who freely show their love are things that Su Ze can''t see - far from reading ancient myths from books. Now he participates in the gods and looks at their absurd and obscene lifestyle. He really feels sick and can''t see it.


    However, Aphrodite, one of the two gods with the most chaotic relationship between men and women in Olympus, also took the initiative to pursue him. In the process of trying to control her, Suze had the idea of transforming her.


    After all the means were used up, Su Ze put away his "fear" and "the evil of this world".


    Aphrodite was weaker than he thought, and weaker than Poseidon and Athena. These two means had no room to use. They just took them out to cover the hands of the palace and let others not know what happened in the palace.


    Aphrodite regained her "soberness", recalled the "joy" just now, and felt that it was an experience she had never had in her life.


    She spent a good day with the God of fear and hatred, Milo. Then they talked about the situation of Olympus. Aphrodite had long been dissatisfied with the rule of Zeus and Hera. They married themselves as the God of beauty to Hephaestus, the ugliest God of fire, which was the greatest humiliation to themselves.


    At this time, Maitreya made a suggestion to her not to be sad.


    He would help Aphrodite against Zeus and Hera, and they discussed how to do it.


    "To deal with Zeus and Hera, we must fight against the four main gods: God of fire, God of war, God of wine and God of merchants. These four gods are the sons of Zeus, among which the God of fire and the God of war are the sons of Zeus and Hera. Provoking their struggle will greatly consume the strength of Zeus. "


    Suze said.


    Aphrodite also began to think. She said, "if they are just jealous, it doesn''t make any sense. Even if they start, they will soon be stopped by Zeus, which has little impact on their strength."


    This is also true - after all, there is Zeus on Olympus to stop the struggle at any time. No matter how jealous these four gods are, they can''t fight. Just a scold from Zeus can make them stop immediately.


    Su Ze thought for a moment and suddenly smiled, "what is the clergy of the two of us?"


    Desire, love and beauty... Fear and hatred


    Aphrodite suddenly seemed to notice.


    "You mean..."


    "Let Hephaestus and Ares love you more, so much that they hate each other, so much that they want to kill each other..." Suze said here, thinking of comparing Aphrodite with Pan Jinlian, he had "XiMenqing" and "Wu Dalang", and couldn''t help smiling.


    This scene is really complete


    In the frontal battle, Ares, the God of war, is certainly much stronger than Hephaestus... I don''t know who will avenge Hephaestus and splash blood on Olympus?


    It seems that Apollo, the God of light, and Athena, the God of wisdom, can both¡ª¡ª


    According to the selfish and indifferent nature of the gods of Olympus, even Zeus is estimated to only punish Ares, and other gods will not stand up for the dead gods. So this revenge trick really needs to be promoted by Su Ze in order to get rid of another son of Zeus.


    Thinking about the plan in his heart, Suze didn''t explain too much to Aphrodite, but opened the palace.


    In the dark night, the three goddesses of revenge were still waiting outside the palace. Phobos, the God of terror, was pressed on the ground and couldn''t move. Seeing Su Ze coming out, he hurriedly begged for mercy: "the great God of fear and hatred, please forgive me..."


    Demos, the God of fear, stood aside and dared not say a word more. In order to help Phobos, he almost lost his strength.


    Now he dared not resist the powerful new God of Olympus.


    "Phobos, you didn''t make a big mistake."


    Waving his hand, he released Yingying white light, illuminating the surrounding of the palace and the whole mountain. Su Ze said, "your mother pleaded for you. I have decided to forgive you and express my gratitude to your mother."


    Phobos, the God of terror, was surprised and delighted.


    He didn''t expect that he would really get a response from his mother. You know, the gods of Olympus always just care about life and don''t care. What they can become when they grow up depends on their natural strength and clergy.


    It all depends on luck - for example, some of the sons of Zeus have grown up to become the main god of Olympus, some have gone through thousands of hardships to become gods after death, or small gods with weak divine power.


    If you are strong and valuable to Zeus, you will be recognized and close to Zeus. If you are not valuable, you will not be remembered by Zeus most of the time unless you are killed. After all, the murder of his illegitimate son is also a provocation of his majesty, which is intolerable for Zeus. Unless it was his wife Hera who killed the illegitimate child, Zeus had nothing to do with it.


    The identities of Phobos and demos are very embarrassing. Even they dare not go to the God of war and the God of beauty to call them father and mother. Once they do so, they offend the three main Olympian gods and are likely to be hanged and beaten by the God of fire in green hat, the God of war and the God of beauty.


    I didn''t expect that this time I begged the Maitreya for the God of beauty, and unexpectedly got a little return and mercy from the God of beauty. Phobos didn''t know whether there was mother''s love, but he was very happy in his heart.


    "Goddess of love and beauty, thank you for your kind words and advice to stop the anger of Maitreya."


    Said Phobos respectfully.


    Aphrodite didn''t want to pay attention to him, but watching the two children, one kneeling to thank himself and the other standing aside, shrinking like a frightened bird, her heart softened somehow.


    "Get up." She said something unnaturally, subconsciously leaning towards the Maitreya and hugging his arm.


    She didn''t know why she did it. She only knew that she would be more secure in her heart.

 Chapter 583

    Huh?


    Watching Aphrodite suddenly lean over, Suze almost pushed her away.


    What are you doing so close to me?


    Then I realized that it seemed a little self bound - applying the power of the broken jade and the Holy Grail to Aphrodite and quietly changing her nature and thought would have made her a loyal ally.


    With the appearance, divine power and clergy unchanged, Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, will become a fellow traveler of Suze, which will be much more firm and reliable than Athena and Apollo.


    However, the illusion created by Su Ze will be taken seriously by Aphrodite. In addition, her instinctive dependence on Su Ze will inevitably lead to Aphrodite''s dependence on Su Ze far beyond anyone.


    At present, instinctive dependence is only the beginning


    Forget it, don''t care about her past mess. It''s not a big thing to let her snuggle around in the future if she can be clean from now on.


    Don''t think about closer. After su Ze''s attention, he will never accept women as a passer-by again; Even he doesn''t know when his next heart will move, or with a higher vision, he will no longer deliberately pursue this enjoyment.


    For Aphrodite, it was a different feeling.


    Holding the arm of Maitreya, she seemed to find the pillar and mast from the storm, and her heart and mood calmed down all at once.


    This feeling of peace and stability appeared when she had not been peeped by Zeus, the king of the gods, envied by Hera, the queen of the gods, and forcibly married Hephaestus. At that time, she was still a girl with good hope for the future.


    The most beautiful girl in Olympus, mastering love, beauty and desire, should have happiness, but in the end she can only become the ugly wife of the God of fire. Then she is unwilling to abandon herself. Not only the male god of Olympus, but also the beautiful young people in the world have become her goal.


    I miss such a feeling.


    She snuggled up to Suze, involuntarily closed her eyes and smiled.


    A moment later, she released Su Ze''s arm and arranged his clothes in a gentle manner.


    "Maitreya, maybe you are the real husband I have been waiting for for for a long time. When we have done everything, can you become my husband?"


    Suze smiled faintly and didn''t answer her. Instead, he ordered the three goddesses of revenge, Phobos and demos to go into the palace with him.


    Aphrodite lowered her head in frustration and suddenly regretted her past absurdity and indulgence.


    If... He didn''t have those experiences... Would he fall in love with me?


    She clenched her white palm slightly.


    She already knew where the source of this regret came from, so it was time to do that.


    Flying out of the palace of the God of fear and hatred, Aphrodite rarely came to the residence of Hephaestus, the God of fire and craftsman.


    This place is always so hot, full of the burning smell of fire, and even the slate is so hot.


    Hephaestus didn''t make tools. Instead, he sat on a dark red stone and drank glass after glass of wine. His expression was low and gloomy. His ugly face and fine scars were red and extremely ferocious.


    His nominal wife, Aphrodite, found a new lover. She didn''t know where to be happy.


    Since he first caught Aphrodite and Ares, Poseidon and Hermes supported Aphrodite, he actually lost the power to govern his wife.


    His original intention was to catch the couple on the spot. The gods of Olympus had to stand on their side and give them criticism and judgment - as a result, Poseidon advised him to be tolerant on behalf of the gods. Hermes said that if this was punishment, he also wanted to come with his wife, and he was not afraid of punishment.


    What the fuck are they? What''s their name


    Fortunately, Zeus and Poseidon comforted him privately and prepared to give him a daughter of Zeus and a sea god from the God aglia as his second wife - aglia and Aphrodite are very different goddesses, famous for their tenderness, beauty and virtue, and one of the three sisters of beauty and benefit.


    Even so, Hephaestus felt humiliated every time he saw Aphrodite.


    Without the promise of Zeus and Poseidon and the expectation of the second wife, Hephaestus would probably fight with Hermes, Poseidon and Dionysus to let you come to see me catch adultery. Each of you became a new adulterer, developed an affair with Aphrodite, and even had children. It was too much deception.


    "Hephaestus..."


    Aphrodite called softly.


    Hephaestus put down his glass in amazement: "Aphrodite? Why are you here? You never took the initiative to look for me... Is this an illusion? "


    Aphrodite made no sound, sighed in a low voice, and wiped her tears gently.


    Hephaestus was even more surprised: "Aphrodite, what''s the matter with you?"


    "The new God of fear and hatred, Maitreya, said I was an obscene woman and drove me out." Aphrodite whispered.


    Aren''t you?


    Hephaestus thought happily, but he couldn''t bear to see her weeping.


    "Aphrodite, don''t cry. Such words should not be enough for you to cry."


    "I''m not so sad." Aphrodite said, "I''ll find Hermes. Go to Ares, go to Dionysus. They all regard me as a loose woman with a smile. No one is willing to comfort me. "


    "So I understand that no one loves me and no one likes me... In the eyes of all Olympian gods, I am such an obscene goddess."


    "I should be like this..."


    Hephaestus was very ambivalent. On the one hand, he wanted to put down his glass and yell at Aphrodite and tell her that she was such a goddess; On the other hand, a mixture of intolerance and expectation in his heart, under the temptation of Aphrodite''s breath and appearance, made him involuntarily raise some emotions that would not have risen.


    Just like the day when he unexpectedly married Aphrodite, his heart was pounding, waiting for something to come and happen.


    In such a contradictory mood, he did not scold Aphrodite, but gently comforted her.


    Aphrodite whispered and told him how lonely and pitiful he was, and Hephaestus said he could accompany her.


    Aphrodite looked at him with beautiful eyes.


    "Will you always be with me, always by my side? Hephaestus? "

 Chapter 584

    Hephaestus''s head was a little confused. As the God of beauty, Aphrodite''s beauty was self-evident, and his heart couldn''t help pouring out a feeling.


    It''s love mixed with some desire.


    Even if the goddess had humiliated him, even if the goddess hated him so much.


    But what he thought was that if he really had the opportunity to have this goddess of love and beauty for once, he would forgive her.


    As Hermes once said, if we can have fun with Aphrodite, it is completely acceptable to be caught and raped. Hephaestus now felt that if Aphrodite was willing to be happy with herself and let herself have her completely, then the past things would pass.


    The most important thing is that the most beautiful goddess belongs to herself.


    Aphrodite was a little proud when she saw Hermes''s mind shaking - with her beauty, a little weakness and pity, and the secret power of love and beauty, hephaestuston fell again and fell in love with her.


    "Aphrodite, will you always be my wife and never look for other pleasures?" Asked Hephaestus.


    Aphrodite nodded and said, "Hephaestus, I will be your wife and never look for other men again. Because only by your side can I find real dependence. "


    Hephaestus was skeptical, but more just a surprise.


    His wife Aphrodite, finally changed her mind and wanted to be his real wife?


    Excited, he reached for Aphrodite''s hand.


    Aphrodite turned lightly away from his palm.


    "Hephaestus, you may not believe my words..." she said.


    Hephaestus said, "no, I believe, I want to..."


    Aphrodite continued: "in the next time, I will abide by what a chaste woman should do to let you know that I can''t live without men. At the same time, I also want to ask the daughter of the sea and the goddess of hot spring to help me restore my virginity and give myself to you completely again. "


    "Hephaestus, it will take some time. Can you wait?"


    Can there be such a good thing?


    Hephaestus heard that Aphrodite wanted to restore her virginity and give her pure and pure body to herself. It was really beautiful in his heart.


    The love in his heart was stronger, and the hot emotion almost made him couldn''t help it.


    He nodded again and again, "OK, OK, I can wait!"


    Overwhelmed by love and Aphrodite''s beauty, Hephaestus forgot other things, even his second wife


    Aphrodite smiled and asked him to clean up a place where he had lived ever since.


    This made Hephaestus even more happy - Aphrodite finally agreed to live with herself as a wife, and in order to restore her virginity, will it be long before she and she really become husband and wife?


    After Aphrodite lived, he asked Hephaestus to make a whip.


    "Dear wife, why do you need this whip?" Hephaestus asked in surprise.


    "Because I hope you will punish me for my previous mistakes. Whenever you have resentment against me, beat me with this whip until your resentment is relieved." Aphrodite said.


    Hephaestus''s heart filled with incomparable love. He loved this changed wife more deeply. He was unwilling to create such a tool to punish his wife anyway.


    However, at Aphrodite''s request, he spent three days making a light whip with the skills of his craftsman God.


    When Aphrodite offered to be punished by him, even a blood mark was whipped by his whip, Hephaestus finally couldn''t help crying.


    He saw Aphrodite''s determination. He knew that Aphrodite would never leave himself again, so he left everything else behind. He loved her more deeply. Everything waited until Aphrodite regained his innocence and really became his wife. He would love the goddess of love and beauty with all his own.


    When the gods of Olympus met again, Aphrodite was dressed in mist.


    The blood mark on her body also fell into the eyes of all gods.


    Some goddesses gloated: sure enough, they were beaten for stealing food?


    Others whispered: I heard that the God of fire imprisoned her in the palace and didn''t allow her to come out


    Hephaestus, the God of fire, held his head high, like a conquered master.


    Where would the gods know that Aphrodite voluntarily lived in Hephaestus'' palace? At the moment, the water light in Aphrodite''s eyes and his trembling body are also because of Hephaestus.


    Now Aphrodite''s favorite is me.


    But this scene made them furious in front of Ares, Hermes, Dionysus and other gods: Hephaestus, the God of fire, imprisoned Aphrodite, the God of beauty, and made her give in with bleeding marks. Now Aphrodite has tears in her eyes and her body trembles with fear.


    How can they not be annoyed by this?


    Moreover, if they really don''t care about it, how can they go to the place of joy with Aphrodite in the future?


    "Hephaestus!" Ares, the God of war, spoke first, "what you have done to Aphrodite will not be allowed by the gods!"


    Hephaestus replied discontentedly, "Ares, I''m her husband and she''s my wife. You don''t have to take care of what happened between us."


    "Imprison Aphrodite, the God of beauty, and even beat him with a whip..." ares shouted, "the gods will never allow you to behave like this! Aphrodite has the right to choose her partner instead of being forced by you! "


    "Hum, I didn''t force her!"


    Said Hephaestus.


    Ares stretched out his hand and pulled Aphrodite''s wrist: "isn''t it enough that Aphrodite feels afraid just because you stand there?"


    Hephaestus waved and opened his hand. "Aphrodite is more interested in me now. I''m her husband. What are you going to do?"


    "What you said is crazy!"


    Ares cried, "will Aphrodite like you, ugly craftsman? A God with a smell of fire and scorch? In order not to let you hurt her, I must -- "


    "I''m her husband. We''re in love now!"


    Hephaestus also cried.


    Their eyes were facing each other, and their love for Aphrodite burst out, and no one would retreat.

 Chapter 585

    "It''s time to stop!"


    Zeus, the king of God, who stood above the gods, gently knocked down his scepter, and thunder appeared, stopping Ares and Hephaestus from arguing.


    The two gods who had been getting angry with each other almost had to start. Now Zeus spoke and immediately stopped their quarrel.


    Zeus'' eyes swept Hephaestus and Ares and finally fell on Aphrodite.


    "Aphrodite, the God of beauty, what''s going on?"


    Aphrodite stood quietly behind Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus was more proud, but in the eyes of the gods such as Zeus and Ares, there was no doubt that Aphrodite was out of fear, and Hephaestus succeeded in treachery.


    "Hephaestus!"


    Ares was very distressed by Aphrodite''s performance and shouted again.


    Seeing that he and Hephaestus would conflict again, Zeus stung up the thunder Scepter again.


    "Hephaestus, you shouldn''t do such a thing to Aphrodite. She is your wife... "


    As soon as his voice fell, a voice came around him: "no, Hephaestus should be!"


    Said Hera, the queen of God.


    She was jealous of the beauty of the God of beauty and Zeus''s long-standing desire for the God of beauty. Today, she saw Hephaestus suddenly revive his divine power and beat Aphrodite, which made her very comfortable and happy.


    Moreover, as the goddess of marriage and family, Hera is also willing to perform the clergy of protecting marriage and family and punish those who betray marriage and family.


    Hera''s husband Zeus is too powerful. When he betrays his marriage, she has no way to deal with it, so sometimes she will punish those mortal women or weak goddesses seduced by Zeus and give some tragic fate to Zeus''s illegitimate children.


    Whether out of her own jealousy or the maintenance of her family and marriage, Hera should applaud Hephaestus for punishing his unfaithful wife.


    When Hera expressed his attitude, Zeus became a little embarrassed.


    After a moment of silence, Zeus began to talk about another thing: "when the state of lycasula was destroyed, Lycaon became a monster of half man and half wolf. Marked by the flood after the anger of the gods, an old era came to an end."


    "A new era is about to open."


    "It was a human hero named Hercules who started all this."


    Hercules is the son of Alcmene after Zeus and a king. Now Alcmene lives on an island and remarries with Minos''s brother. Hercules has also grown up and started his heroic journey.


    He is about to complete the impossible twelve trials, fight with giants, save Prometheus, and help Iason obtain the golden wool. When he dies, he will become the Hercules of Olympus.


    The era he opened is a new era to undertake the Bronze Age of Greek mythology, not a black iron era full of crime and destruction. This era is called "the era of heroes".


    Hearing Zeus mention this human hero, Hera''s mouth again showed a cold smile.


    Hercules is bound to die miserably.


    For Suze, whether it is Hercules or Iason, or Trojan horse war, Sparta war, Peloponnesian War... It is no longer the focus of his attention.


    At this point, there is no hint in the reincarnation world, which obviously tells him that there is no need to participate in such a thing.


    After all, this is the legendary world of the gods. Su Ze is already on Mount Olympus. As one of the twelve main gods, he will certainly continue to stir up disputes among the gods and let Athena and Apollo win.


    According to myths and legends, in a few hundred years, Athena and Apollo are also loyal to Zeus, and there is no possibility of being superior at all.


    So Suze didn''t intend to discuss too much with them. The gods of Olympus thought too quickly and easily leaked the news.


    When Zeus announced the arrival of a new era, the gods of Olympus did not respond much. For them who generally would not die, the new era was equivalent to a new excitement to see, that''s all.


    But Zeus announced a grand banquet to celebrate the arrival of a new era.


    At the banquet, the gods rejoiced, except for Aphrodite with tears, Hephaestus with a little complacency, Ares, the angry God of war, and several former bed friends of Aphrodite who were obviously unhappy.


    Su Ze''s eyes stared at the scene with a smile on his lips.


    "Is it interesting?" Athena, the goddess of wisdom, came to toast with a glass.


    Su Ze smiled and the glass collided: "it''s very interesting. Stealing love is a disgrace and should be recognized and punished. It''s rare for a lover to dare to challenge his husband here. "


    "It''s really interesting."


    Athena nodded slightly, did not stop, did not pause too much, but quietly said, "go to Apollo''s palace when you have time."


    Suze smiled and drank the wine.


    When the banquet was warm, the gods laughed loudly, and a noise sounded. Then Hephaestus and Ares wrestled with each other without knowing what to say.


    Coach Aphrodite King practiced. Zeus punished them and separated them with thunder. Then, in the discussion of the gods, the banquet ended.


    In the following meetings, Hephaestus and Ares either quarreled or started each time they met. Zeus was not tired of the dispute between them, so he directly deprived them of the opportunity to meet again, let alone quarrel and fight.


    In this time of day, Aphrodite exerted more and more influence on Hephaestus and Ares.


    Hephaestus completely forgot the promise of Zeus and Poseidon to him, completely forgot about his second wife, and immersed himself in Aphrodite''s care for him and expectations for the future.


    Ares also loved Aphrodite more and more and wanted to take her away from Hephaestus.


    Aphrodite also found an opportunity, and even attached a trace of the evil of this world to the two people, so that their hatred reached the level of having to kill each other.


    Kill Ares and I''ll be happy - Hephaestus thought.


    Kill Hephaestus, and I''ll be with Aphrodite - ares thought so.


    They didn''t even notice that their thoughts had changed. They just felt the deep love for Aphrodite.


    However, Aphrodite did not indulge in seeking pleasure everywhere. The performance of a reformed and chaste martyr also made them seem to see the flower of kaolin and love it more and more.


    Just wait for one chance

 Chapter 586

    When Zeus left Olympus again to look for a beautiful woman, Aphrodite reported to Suze.


    "Maitreya, the opportunity has come."


    "Then don''t hesitate and let them do it."


    Suze said.


    The script is ready. He can look forward to some performances of the gods of Olympus. The real prelude to the legend of the gods has finally begun.


    Pan Jinlian - Aphrodite, the God of beauty.


    Wu Dalang - the ugly God of fire Hephaestus.


    XiMenqing - Ares, the God of war.


    Su Ze only needs a dish of melon seeds, so he can be a spectator with his legs tilted - he is not a Wang Po. He doesn''t connect adulterers and adulterous women, but just wants them to fight.


    When Zeus left Olympus, Aphrodite offered to go outside, and Hephaestus immediately agreed with joy.


    At the same time, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, also received a message from Suze.


    Invite Ares, the God of war, to a beautiful valley on Mount Olympus, where Hermes, Dionysus and Apollo are gathering and drinking.


    Ares, the God of war, who was very depressed recently, just wanted to relax and agreed to the invitation. The banquet was just a simple drink, but it was just right for him.


    After a few drinks, he saw Hephaestus laughing and Aphrodite timid.


    They came here, too.


    A burst of anger burst out from his heart, and Ares, the God of war, shouted angrily: "Hephaestus! Let Aphrodite go and let her come back to me! "


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Hephaestus shouted, "Aphrodite is my wife. She stays with me and will remain chaste for me!"


    What is the character of Aphrodite, the God of beauty? Who doesn''t know all the gods present? She likes to pet beautiful teenagers and handsome male gods. Sometimes when she goes to the world, she even tastes happiness by bringing spring dreams to beautiful teenagers.


    Will she stay for the ugly Hephaestus and remain chaste? The word chastity has nothing to do with Aphrodite!


    Hermes, Dionysus and Apollo shook their heads slightly: Hephaestus was either crazy or determined to imprison Aphrodite forever.


    "Hephaestus, you succeeded in arousing the anger of the God of war." Ares also thought that Hephaestus was crazy enough to be unreasonable and would imprison his lover Aphrodite forever. He took out his short spear for battle, and his eyes under his helmet sent out a strong killing opportunity.


    Hephaestus also grabbed the hammer at his waist and shouted with a grin, "are you saying ''anger''? Before the God of flame and the God of craftsman, your flame can only become a tool for me to forge weapons without any threat! "


    "Let''s see if God of war''s anger will burn you up!"


    Ares, the God of war, shouted angrily, waved his short spear, jumped his body and stabbed Hephaestus in the chest!


    In this attack, he showed no mercy. Under the hatred and exclusive desire for Aphrodite, he did not cheat in killing Hephaestus.


    "Born warrior" is not enough to describe Ares. He is a "born God of war". He has super skills, is urgent and fast under the opportunity, and carries incomparable divine power.


    Hephaestus quickly parried with a hammer, but it was impossible to block the murderous assassination of the God of war.


    The spear ran through Hephaestus'' heart and through his heart.


    Hephaestus'' blood flowed down, and he stared at ares in disbelief.


    Not only him, but also Athena, Apollo, Hermes and Dionysus.


    "Ares, what did you do?"


    "Are you going to kill Hephaestus?"


    Even ares himself was blank.


    "How could I do this... Hephaestus is my brother... I should have killed him?"


    Aphrodite looked at this scene, a mysterious smile appeared on the corners of her mouth, and then threw herself on Hephaestus.


    "Please don''t kill him, Ares! He is my husband! "


    This sentence made ares despair. It was wrong to kill Hephaestus. Did Aphrodite finally choose Hephaestus?


    At this time, an ugly mind rose from the heart. It was jealousy and hatred, like the most filthy and disgusting mind.


    Ares couldn''t help thinking, "maybe he just pretended? For the gods, such injuries can only be regarded as serious injuries, not fatal? "


    Look at Aphrodite jumping on Hephaestus, Hephaestus is smiling with satisfaction, and ares is more sure of his thoughts.


    He must have pretended.


    He pretended to be pathetic in order to take Aphrodite from me. He wanted to take Aphrodite''s heart.


    Anger and jealousy rose again, and Ares''s killing intention came out again.


    Didn''t you pretend to be dead? I let you really die!


    Ares stretched out his hand, took out a short spear from Hephaestus'' chest, and said, "Hephaestus..."


    Athena, Apollo, Hermes and Dionysus all noticed that he was in a wrong state, and there was an extremely strong killing opportunity.


    "Ares, you can''t --"


    Before the words fell, Ares''s short spear fell again. In Hephaestus''s frightened eyes, it ran through his forehead and completely killed his own brother, the God of fire and the God of craftsman.


    The fiery blood of the God of fire splashed on Aphrodite''s face.


    She seemed stunned, subconsciously licked a mouthful of blood, and then her eyes suddenly enlarged.


    This feeling - never.


    What Maitreya brings to himself is an unprecedented new experience.


    "Ares!"


    Hermes screamed in horror.


    Ares looked at him in confusion, looked down at his palm in confusion, and then he cried out in horror and staggered away quickly.


    The natural God of war, synonymous with courage and killing, was also frightened by the fact that he suddenly killed his brother.


    Athena looked at this scene in shock and thought of the arrangement of the God of fear and hatred.


    Drinking here is the arrangement of the Maitreya; Inviting Ares, the God of war, is the arrangement of the Maitreya.


    Then Ares, the God of war, killed Hephaestus, the God of fire, which was also his arrangement.


    If all this is his arrangement, then Aphrodite, the God of beauty¡ª¡ª


    Athena remembered the day when Milton climbed Mount Olympus. Aphrodite contacted him for a day, and then returned to Hephaestus.


    After that, the contradiction and struggle between Ares and Hephaestus could not be avoided. Until today, Ares killed Hephaestus.


    All this is the arrangement of the God of fear and hatred!

 Chapter 587

    These clues are connected into a big net, which turns the shock in the heart of Athena, the God of wisdom, into an unprecedented chill.


    This big net is full of conspiracy and hatred.


    One of the Twelve Gods of Olympus died.


    The God of fear and hatred, Milo, used Aphrodite, Athena and all the gods present to let them witness the fight between Ares, the God of war, and Hephaestus, the God of fire, because of red and red, and then ares killed Hephaestus.


    At this time, Zeus, the king of the gods, happened to be absent.


    This conspiracy began from the moment when Maitreya set foot on Mount Olympus.


    Athena did not know how to describe this terrible plot, the terrible God of fear and hatred - just because she knew that he was terrible, Athena rarely called it fear.


    Recalling Hephaestus''s past, Athena also raised a hatred for the Maitreya.


    He killed Athena''s half brother, Hephaestus, who is usually simple, honest and talkative, and even used Athena to kill Hephaestus.


    When she recovered, she saw Aphrodite lying on the body of Hephaestus sobbing in a low voice. Apollo, Hermes and Dionysus were shocked and sad, with tears in her eyes, and Athena herself couldn''t help crying.


    Maitreya, you killed Hephaestus. I must avenge you.


    She thought silently.


    The news of the fall of the God of fire and the God of craftsman spread all over Olympus. All the gods, large and small, came in shock to see and look at the body of Hephaestus. Even Zeus, who was outside for fun, and Hera, who was chasing Zeus to be jealous, hurried back.


    Although neither of them liked the ugly son, after all, the son was one of the Twelve Gods and their powerful son. They all felt sad when they suffered this misfortune.


    Killing this son was another son Ares, the God of war, which made Zeus and Hera feel more difficult.


    Ares, the God of war, is really their proud work and one of their favorite sons. His clergy is respected by all the people. He has powerful divine power, only weaker than Zeus, more than at least six of the twelve main gods, and is loyal.


    To severely punish him or even execute him, Zeus and Hera must not be willing.


    If he is not punished, the gods are waiting for the disposal of Zeus.


    This makes it difficult for Zeus and Hera to make up their minds.


    The news of the fall of Hephaestus, the God of fire and craftsman, spread all over the city states of Greece. People were shocked. They had never heard of the death of the twelve inviolable gods.


    The craftsmen and blacksmiths all looked depressed and felt that they had lost the blessing of the gods and could no longer produce beautiful and exquisite works.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Suze was invited to the palace of Apollo, the God of light.


    As soon as I entered the palace, I saw Athena coming up with a shield and a short spear. Apollo also blocked the gate of the palace with a battle spear. All the waiters were far away from the palace.


    "What? Are you going to do it to me? " Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Why kill Hephaestus!" Athena said with anger.


    Suze was stopped by her question and paused for two seconds before he spoke: "Athena, are you going to kill Zeus and avenge your mother Metis?"


    "That''s right." Athena nodded.


    "Apollo, do you want to deal with Zeus and ascend to the position of king of the gods?" Suze asked Apollo again.


    Apollo nodded.


    "Hephaestus, the God of fire, and the victory over ares are firm supporters of Zeus. They can never stand on your side, can they?" Suze asked.


    Athena and Apollo understood what he meant, and their faces were still not very good-looking.


    "So we must deal with the firm supporters of Zeus and let Ares and Hephaestus kill each other, which is only the first step." Suze continued.


    Athena exclaimed in surprise, "is this only the first film? How much fear and hatred do you have to create before you give up! "


    Su Ze looked at her in surprise: "since just now, what are you two surprised at? Aren''t we going to deal with Zeus and lose the position of the king of the gods? I just did what I should do, let the strong supporters of Zeus kill each other and weaken the power of Zeus. What do you think? "


    Athena and Apollo were silent.


    After a few breaths, Athena said, "but it''s too cruel. Such a throne full of hatred and killing are not what we want to see."


    After hearing this, Su Ze couldn''t help touching his forehead with his hand: "you are the goddess of wisdom, Athena!"


    "Are you serious about saying that?"


    Looking at the expressions of Athena and Apollo, Suze finally understood why the two gods had always had ideas and never achieved anything.


    Their ideas have always remained in the stage of thinking. What they really do is to draw down other gods in the ruling order of Zeus and try to achieve the bloodless reform of Olympus in this way.


    They didn''t want to hurt other gods. Maybe even Zeus didn''t want to hurt, such as Athena. Maybe they just wanted Zeus to lose the throne of God as revenge; Apollo just wanted to take away the throne of Zeus.


    Even Zeus did not make up his mind to kill, let alone their half brothers and sisters


    So what are you thinking?


    The so-called Athena and Apollo camps, in fact, have been domesticated by the ruling order of Zeus. They just make a small fuss under the rule of Zeus and talk about resisting the rule of Zeus.


    They not only did not have the courage and consciousness to kill Zeus''s loyal running dog, but also instinctively believed that it was wrong to kill Zeus''s loyal men.


    This kind of consciousness is really too high, so that Su Su knows where to make complaints about it.


    Can this be regarded as "revenge on Zeus"? This is clearly the firm defender of Zeus''s ruling order!


    "Athena, do you just stay in your mouth to avenge your mother Metis?"


    "Apollo, you long for the position of king of the gods. Will that position fall in front of you for nothing?"


    "If you want to initiate change, you must start by removing the men against Zeus, and finally against Zeus. You can''t accept this step?"


    Suze asked Athena and Apollo.


    "Killing full of hatred..." Athena said. "I don''t want to do it."


    Apollo nodded, "that''s too dark."


    I''m so... Are you serious?


    Su Ze had a sense of Absurdity - the two gods invited themselves at the beginning. It seemed like that. They really wanted to see blood. As a result, they all felt bad. Instead, Su Ze became the biggest boss.

 Chapter 588

    The degree of absurdity in this is comparable to "the accomplice becomes the Mastermind", and the original "Mastermind" suddenly says that he is actually a good man.


    Athena and Apollo didn''t want to do it and wanted to overthrow Zeus. What did they want to do?


    Su Ze felt that he could probably feel it clearly. They wanted to seriously win over several gods and complain in private.


    If there are not many gods to win over, they will complain in private and do not challenge the existing order anyway.


    If there are enough gods to win over, they may work together and stand up to Zeus and try to overthrow Zeus.


    What kind of camp does this level of determination deserve?


    The idealization of Athena and Apollo against the road of Zeus, even if they hold all the gods in their hands and talk weakly to Zeus, they will immediately repeat the scene of "Zeus ascended the throne of God and subdued the gods", once again laying the unshakable authority of Zeus.


    Look what Zeus did for the position of king of the gods? Led the gods to war with the Titans and imprisoned his father in hell. What did Zeus''s father do for the throne of the gods? After castrating his father, he was imprisoned forever.


    Is this something that can be solved with a few words?


    Trying to use Zeus'' ruling order against Zeus? Use the gods ruled by Zeus to overthrow Zeus through weak demands?


    Suze no longer had any hope for Athena and Apollo''s innocence and weakness, as well as Zeus''s instinct.


    "Athena, Apollo, do you two really think I''m wrong?"


    Su Ze asked solemnly.


    "Of course not!" Athena and Apollo spoke in unison.


    Suze sneered: "then you do what you think is right. I will do my own thing -"


    "Do you want to hurt the other gods of Olympus?" Asked Apollo.


    "I don''t seem to need to talk to you again." Su Ze replied calmly.


    The reincarnation world gave him a hint to join the ranks of the Olympian gods and give 5000 reincarnation points. However, the camp of the Olympian gods is not a mandatory requirement of the reincarnation world, nor is it a mandatory requirement for him to kill the God King Zeus.


    Su Zeyuan thought that his actions would excite Athena and Apollo. Therefore, they saw the hope of success. They never thought that the God of wisdom and the God of light were members of the ruling order successfully domesticated by Zeus. The king with a strong mouth had a set. It was really his turn to rebel, and they were so determined.


    With Suze''s words, Apollo and Athena looked at each other.


    Then the two gods raised their spears together and aimed at Su Ze one after the other.


    "Foreign gods, gods of fear and hatred, Maitreya, we will not allow you to continue to breed fear and hatred on Olympus, nor will we allow you to continue to kill other gods. This is our paradise."


    Su Ze sneered: "happy land? Is this your paradise now? So what did you say before? "


    "Why didn''t you say that when you wanted to overthrow Zeus?"


    "Athena, Apollo, don''t be too naive! I won''t come here because you have weak ideas and ridiculous ideas. I think I should also play with you in the way of banquet and conversation. I verbally say to overthrow Zeus, but I don''t act at all. "


    "It''s very positive to deal with me now."


    "Because you are simply an unreliable foreign god. Who knows whether you killed the gods of Olympus for us, for yourself, or for other purposes?" Athena spoke with deep doubt.


    At this point, there is no need to emphasize anything. In fact, the cooperation between Suze, Athena and Apollo has just begun, and it was broken.


    Athena invited the Maitreya to Olympus and became one of the Twelve Gods. Before the cooperation between the two sides began, they were shocked by Suze''s decisiveness and generosity - this kind of behavior that brazenly killed Zeus''s God of fire was completely different from their gentle and verbal rebellious style.


    Moreover, who knows what the intention of this Maitreya is, whether it really wants to overthrow Zeus or destroy all the gods of Olympus?


    This sense of crisis is also the reason why Athena and Apollo chose to stop the Maitreya immediately.


    "Since you think so, I won''t explain to you." Su Ze said, "it''s easy to raise skepticism, but it''s very difficult to get rid of it. If you think I''m an alien god with a conspiracy, everything I say will be regarded by you as having ulterior motives."


    "If you want us no longer to be hostile, you should end with the sacrifice of Hephaestus and stop fighting against the gods of Olympus." Athena said immediately, "if so, Apollo and I believe in your sincerity, and we can use misunderstanding to explain Hephaestus."


    "In that case, let the Hephaestus thing pass, and the same thing will never happen again." Apollo also said.


    Su Ze was impatient when he heard this.


    Athena and Apollo''s gentle attitude is more than success and more than failure! I don''t want to start a war against Zeus, or bloody rebellion, or even sacrifice any of Zeus''s men. In order for Zeus''s men to raise weapons against Suze, it is essentially equivalent to recognizing Zeus''s rule.


    They have completely lost the value of working together.


    In order to pass the reincarnation world, Suze must win the final victory on Olympus.


    Athena and Apollo, teammates who can only drag their feet, do not need to exist.


    "There is no such if, and there is no such assumption."


    Su Ze put away all his smiles, and his attitude was not gentle. His indifference was like the cold ice under the deep sea.


    "Athena, Apollo, you chose to resist Zeus and gave up halfway. Now let me help you make up your mind."


    When Athena and Apollo heard the speech, they immediately understood that this was the signal of the other party''s war.


    The two gods, powerful and no less powerful than Ares, immediately waved their spears and came to Su Ze stab one after the other.


    A black gouyu appeared behind Su Ze, which turned into a disk and stood in front of Apollo''s spear.


    Apollo was surprised to find that the magic power on his spear was being dispelled. When the divine power lost the protection of the front end of the spear, the weapon used by the gods, the spear made of hardened solid metal by Hephaestus, was directly consumed by the black disc and disappeared.


    "What''s that!"


    Suze did not respond to him. He raised his hand, grabbed the short spear from Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and waved back.


    Athena quickly raised the shield in her hand. The shield called "Aegis" was very strong and blocked Suze''s short spear attack.

 Chapter 589

    Su Ze smiled coldly, and the disc-shaped jade seeking Tao behind him was Apollo''s unbreakable defense.


    The short spear in front of her body added a lot of power when she thought about it. After clicking the "Aegis", it ran through the strong shield like stabbing through tissue paper and stabbed Athena''s palm.


    Although this short spear is Athena''s own weapon, at this moment, it has added Suze''s unique power characteristics of breaking demons, annihilation, origin, gravity doubling and so on.


    Just touching it, Athena screamed, and half her arm turned into fly ash and disappeared.


    Su Ze''s palm stretched out again, and the huge gravity attracted Athena and grabbed Athena''s slightly elastic snow-white neck.


    Turning back and carrying the struggling Athena, Suze looked at Apollo, the God of light whose spear had been damaged in half, raised his chin slightly and looked down at him and Athena.


    "Not only is the mind weak and naive, but also the strength is so vulnerable."


    "No wonder you only dare to fight me and dare not really start to resist Zeus."


    Apollo sweated cold on his forehead and his body trembled slightly. He never thought that "Maitreya" was such a powerful and terrible God, which brought him no less pressure than Zeus!


    Athena was also struggling violently. Suze looked at Athena who lacked her arm for a long time, hissed and crossed her.


    "Athena, one of the three goddesses, how do you use your wisdom to evaluate your actions and results today?"


    Athena felt the unconscious arm and closed her eyes regretfully.


    "Our mistake is to think that your strength against Poseidon is your complete strength. As long as you don''t become a mountain giant, we should be able to deal with you."


    "This wrong conclusion led to our wrong action and finally led to the worst result."


    "Maitreya, kill if you want. I won''t beg for mercy, let alone have any filthy thoughts about me."


    Su Ze smiled: "didn''t I say that? I won''t kill you, just to help you make up your mind. It''s like the fight between Ares, the God of war, and the God of fire. They don''t have the determination to kill each other, even if they all love Aphrodite. "


    "In the process, I helped them a little."


    This "little help" made Apollo and Athena feel cold - just because of the so-called help of Milton and the deliberate provocation of Aphrodite arranged by him, Ares killed his brother God of fire!


    And Apollo and athena will also be given a little help by Suze now?


    "No - you kill me!" Cried Athena.


    Apollo turned and flew out of the palace. He must not be a tool in the hands of the Maitreya!


    Su Ze sighed slightly, stretched out his hand to suck Apollo back, imprisoned Apollo and Athena with great power, and released the evil of this world.


    "Master, please tell me."


    Said the evil of this world.


    "Athena, the God of wisdom, and Apollo, the God of light, kept opposing Zeus, and pulled me together against Zeus. When I killed Zeus''s fireman, they decided to stop me. " Su Ze said lightly, "the evil of this world, help them recognize their hearts. Athena should not forget the hatred that her mother was eaten by Zeus. Apollos should not forget that her goal is the king of the gods."


    The evil of the world whispered, "is there a customized version? Still need me to customize so detailed? "


    "Or what? Let you spoil these two gods and turn them into unreliable things? " Suze asked, "what I need is that you help them strengthen their hearts, not let you destroy them."


    "I''ll try, master."


    The evil of this world responded and turned into a huge pool of black sludge, covering Athena and Apollo.


    The endless malice covers Athena and Apollo, making them feel that they are under the eyes of countless people and are being hated and cursed. This is all the malice in the world. All the malice makes people''s mind blank, almost unbearable and defeated by these malice.


    Su Ze''s mental power poured into the hearts of the two gods at the same time.


    Their divine power instinctively resists the erosion of the evil of this world, and their hearts constantly replay their worst memories and deepest desires.


    Su Ze''s mind is to lead them out of the memory and become a dark version of the God of wisdom and the God of light with firm heart and no damage.


    Apollo''s idea of becoming the king of the gods was firm. The black mud on his body turned into a black cloak and floated behind his golden armor, which was no longer as dazzling as before.


    In Athena''s memory, the process of her birth from Zeus''s head, Zeus''s intention to kill herself and her hope for maternal love are also reflected.


    Then, her eyes were firm, she opened her eyes, stood in front of Su Ze, took off her helmet with one hand, her eyes were black as the night, and her hair was scattered like a waterfall.


    "The weak and ridiculous me has been solved by the Maitreya."


    She said in a cold voice.


    "Next, you have to deal with ares?"


    Apollo nodded: "it''s really going to deal with Ares, isn''t it, the God of fear and hatred?"


    There is no doubt that their attitude is to put themselves in the position of subordinates.


    Su Ze said in his heart: seeing that they were not up to speed, he took action to clean up. As a result, I myself changed from an accomplice to a mastermind.


    Aphrodite, the God of love, Athena, the God of wisdom and Apollo, the God of light, all became his subordinates, and Suze seemed to be the biggest behind the scenes.


    Their enemy is the camp headed by Zeus, Hera, Hermes, Dionysus and Ares. After Hephaestus, the original member of this camp, was killed by Ares, the next target of Suze and other gods is of course Ares, the God of war.


    After all, Suze is the God of fear and hatred. The three goddesses of revenge are to pursue all those who kill their blood relatives. As for Ares, killing Hephaestus is different from killing his father or mother. Is it considered killing his blood relatives?


    Suze said yes, that''s it.


    Athena and Apollo waited for Suze to answer, and Suze nodded slightly.


    "Yes, it''s really ares''s turn."


    "This time, we will show our real position and camp and face Zeus."


    After the blackened Athena showed a sneer, Apollo''s black cloak raised high: "we are also looking forward to it!"

 Chapter 590

    "Great king of the gods, please preside over the just judgment for me."


    Aphrodite cried before Zeus and the gods with tears.


    Zeus and the gods looked at this scene with strange expressions.


    Aphrodite''s performance is because of Hephaestus? Or because of Ares?


    "God of beauty, what judgment do you need?" Asked Zeus.


    "My husband Hephaestus was killed by Ares, the God of war. Please ask the king of the gods to punish the murderer for me." Said Aphrodite.


    The expressions of Zeus and other gods were even more strange: they all knew what kind of temperament Aphrodite was. They had a deep dislike for Hephaestus, who was ugly. The husband and wife only had the name of husband and wife, and never really got along with each other.


    Ares, the God of war, was one of Aphrodite''s beloved lovers. Later, Aphrodite also had a debauchery life with other gods and human beautiful teenagers. Such a debauchery goddess, suddenly in the name of her wife, wants to revenge her deeply hated husband on her former lover. It seems that she will severely punish or even execute Ares, the God of war?


    This could never have happened.


    Zeus looked at Hera and saw the anger rising in Hera''s eyes - Hephaestus was Hera''s most hated son and always disliked, while Ares was Hera''s most proud and favorite son.


    Ares killed Hephaestus. Although Hera was dissatisfied, she had no intention of punishing the son.


    And Aphrodite, the beauty God, who has always been an unpleasant bitch, tried to hurt his favorite son ares?


    "Aphrodite!"


    Hera, the queen of God, stood up and shouted angrily.


    "Do you want to hurt my child?"


    Aphrodite immediately responded, "your child killed another child. I''m just trying to get justice for my husband, that''s all."


    "You''re making up a lie." Hera shouted, "you don''t love Hephaestus at all, you like ares more. It''s not your idea to propose revenge for Hephaestus with the intention of hurting Ares, but the idea of a new lover behind you. "


    "Aphrodite, you female beast without wisdom, you will do anything when you want to please your new lover!"


    After all, women understand women. Hera is jealous of Aphrodite''s beauty and hates her behavior, so she knows her nature better.


    So her words almost hit the point of Aphrodite and made the gods suddenly understand.


    Yes, Aphrodite wouldn''t do that. She must have been conquered by a male God and sent out to punish ares!


    Zeus felt something wrong when he heard the speech.


    He stood up and stood tall in front of the gods. The thunder Scepter was electrified and the snake danced.


    "I smell conspiracy!"


    "Aphrodite, it''s not your choice to punish Ares. Tell me who the male God behind you is. I can exempt you from punishment."


    Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, suddenly smiled and said to herself, "I really don''t know what happened to me in the past..."


    After the transformation, Aphrodite was not blackened, but gradually approached Suze''s world outlook and outlook on life, and instinctively felt dependent and kind to Suze.


    Therefore, when she saw the gods of Olympus again, looking back on her past experience, she only felt absurd and ashamed.


    After talking to herself, she said firmly, "I am no longer Aphrodite. Hephaestus is my husband. As his wife, it is the most normal choice for me to choose revenge for him."


    "So, gods, it''s like a river flowing through the mountains and finally into the sea. It''s natural. So is the wife''s revenge for her husband. You don''t need to make a fuss. This is my choice."


    What she said was reasonable, but few of the gods present believed it.


    Because Aphrodite''s past deeds show that it is an extremely absurd thing for her to fulfill her status as a wife.


    After Zeus asked Aphrodite again, he saw that she still refused to tell the mastermind behind the scenes, and immediately turned his eyes to the gods present.


    "Whose plot is it to try on the sacred Mount Olympus?"


    Zeus shouted.


    "The gods who play tricks must be noticed. If this God doesn''t stand up at the moment, I''ll let the three goddesses of fate and timing come to see the fate and justice of Aphrodite and Hephaestus. At that time, I will personally kill this God, whether he is my son or my daughter. "


    Athena opened her mouth and said, "since conspiracy is involved, it should also let the conspiracy goddess merinoe come."


    Zeus was silent when he heard the speech, and then said, "when all the gods dare not speak, only you stand up and speak and put forward the conspiracy goddess merinoe who is far away in the underworld and hell."


    "Do you have the courage that none of the gods have, or do you have a secret that none of the gods know?"


    "Athena, the God of wisdom, is it you who instigated Aphrodite to judge ares?"


    Wearing a helmet, Athena, with her eyes as dark as the deepest night, laughed coldly.


    "I am a goddess, not a male god, the king of the gods."


    Just this sentence dispelled all Zeus''s doubts about Athena - it should be a man who tried to plot against Ares.


    "Merinoe is too far away, and too --" Zeus said here and shut up. He had seen the unhappy expression of Demeter, the goddess of agriculture.


    Once he and Demeter gave birth to Persephone, but privately sold Persephone with Hades, the Pluto, and let Hades take away the girl who aspired to become a goddess. Therefore, Demeter and Persephone were very sad, resented the injustice of Zeus, and even threatened to destroy all crops on the earth.


    When Persephone became the queen of the underworld, one thing was to compete with Aphrodite for Adonis, the beautiful young man of mankind. The other thing was that he was deceived by Zeus and gave birth to the conspiracy goddess merinoe.


    Zeus caused Demeter''s displeasure about everything related to her.


    "Then choose the three goddesses of revenge." Su Ze smiled and spoke in a brisk voice.


    This sentence immediately made the whole gods of Olympus cast their eyes.


    The new Twelve Gods of Olympus, the God of fear and hatred?


    Many of the gods have extraordinary wisdom, and some immediately detect abnormalities.


    The gods from other places did not do this, did they?

 Chapter 591

    At this time, whoever dares to speak will be suspected.


    The God of fear and hatred, Maitreya, has not yet won the full trust of the gods, but has taken the initiative to speak, which makes the gods feel more suspicious.


    "The three goddesses of revenge?" Zeus repeated, "Maitreya, the God of fear and hatred, what are you going to let your slave God do?"


    "Start the trial, of course."


    Su Ze said, "whether there is any conspiracy or not, the three goddesses of destiny and the three goddesses of timing just want to check some fate and judge the father-in-law and justice?"


    "Croto weaves the destiny, laches is the distributor of the destiny, and atlopos carries out the end of the destiny; Dicke stands for justice, onomia for order, and Ernest brings peace to all. "


    "I think the three goddesses of vengeance I took should be exactly the same. Anxiety, jealousy and revenge are also due -"


    "No, there is no trial today."


    Zeus said, "Maitreya, only the conspirators can be arrested today. Are you the conspirator? "


    "Ha ha..." Su Ze smiled, "Zeus, king of the gods, please don''t turn two things into one. The trial of Ares killing Hephaestus needs to be carried out. Hephaestus''s wife wept before us. Didn''t all the gods see it? "


    "As for who controls Aphrodite, whether there is such a thing and whether there is such a conspiracy is another matter."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze clapped his hands gently. The three pythons were wrapped around them. The ferocious and ugly goddesses came out. It was the three goddesses of revenge under him: alektu, the goddess of anxiety, mejila, the goddess of jealousy, and desifune, the goddess of revenge.


    "Where are the three goddesses of fate? See if ares killed Hephaestus. "


    "Three goddesses, please come out and see if justice and order need to be maintained."


    However, the three goddesses of fate and the three goddesses of timing did not come out, and more than half of the gods looked at the foreign god who dared to fight against Zeus, the king of the gods.


    Aphrodite, was he the one who inspired it?


    He wants to use it against Ares, the God of war?


    This whirlpool of intrigue is very much like what the clergy of fear and hatred can do, so the gods feel that they have found the right master of the plot.


    Because of this, the three goddesses of fate and the three goddesses of time sequence will not come out and be used. It is strange that they do not know this Messiah and stand up against the decision of God King Zeus.


    "Is it you who deceived Aphrodite and plotted?"


    Zeus said in a deep voice, like the muffled thunder in the sky, with endless anger.


    Hera also shouted angrily, "despicable foreigner! Are you trying to kill my child ares? "


    Su Ze smiled: "no, no, no, you need to know a truth, killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. On our side, this truth is at least recognized. I just think that Olympus should judge ares first and then look for the God who showed his plot. These two things do not conflict. "


    "Of course not."


    Zeus said in a deep voice, "the king of the gods decided not to judge Ares and I would punish him. You should all accept this fact and no more questions."


    "That''s it?" Suze asked.


    "That''s it. Next, I will begin the trial of the despicable gods who tried to use conspiracy to harm Ares, the God of war. " Zeus said, "the three goddesses of fate and the three goddesses of time sequence, come out. I want to see if Aphrodite''s fate is influenced by the Messiah and whether there are conspiracies."


    "Wait a minute." Suze said.


    Zeus, Hera, and Ares, the God of war, who stood on their side and didn''t speak, all showed a sneer.


    In their view, the God of fear and hatred, this is fear.


    "Zeus, what punishment will you give ares?"


    "Well, there''s nothing to say." Zeus said.


    Ares was moved in his heart, inexplicably comfortable and impulsive. He couldn''t help but say, "of course, it''s to punish me to become Aphrodite''s new husband and inherit everything from Hephaestus!"


    After that, he couldn''t help raising his head and laughing.


    This rampant and unrepentant appearance made the agricultural goddess Demeter, the hunting goddess and other gods frown slightly. Maybe it would be better to judge him?


    Even Hermes and Dionysus felt uncomfortable. Ares killed his own brother and could laugh before the gods. What a tyrannical temperament!


    Zeus and Hera are also a little strange: we don''t seem to have made such a promise to Ares before, do we? Is it the promise given by Hera / Zeus?


    They all thought that ares dared to say such words because of the other party, so they didn''t refute it.


    Su Ze laughed: "is this called punishment? You Olympus are so orderly! "


    Then he looked at the three goddesses of fate and the three goddesses of time sequence who came out in accordance with the command of Zeus and said, "they do not exist for justice, not for fate, but only for power and power. Your six goddesses are already defiling your clergy and do not deserve their own clerical power."


    The three goddesses of fate and the three goddesses of timing were silent together. When the other gods saw Maitreya, they mocked him and thought he was a madness before he was about to be exposed.


    The words are like this - Ares, the God of war, was punished by Zeus. No matter how unfair the punishment is, they will admit it. Even if the God of fear and hatred wanted justice for Hephaestus, they could not allow him to pick Zeus, the God of war.


    At its root, Maitreya is an unstable and unreliable outsider, and Zeus and the ruling order of Zeus are the life they have been used to for many years. Just like Athena and Apollo did not hesitate to fight against Suze, their dissatisfaction with Zeus is only a small matter. It is absolutely impossible for outsiders to try to challenge this order.


    After su Ze finished, he lifted his finger and released a body.


    The body whose forehead and heart were pierced, the dead god of fire Hephaestus.


    In this corpse, he instilled some of the world''s evils that affect the mind - only some that affected Hephaestus and Ares before, and now it is the real blackening transformation of Hephaestus.


    Transform a dead god, a body?


    Of course not.


    Suze said to Hephaestus''s body, "you have seen Zeus''s decision, Ares''s punishment, and Aphrodite''s performance."


    "Now, Hephaestus, you can come back from the dead."


    After that, he made a wish to the Holy Grail and resurrected Hephaestus.


    A large amount of energy poured out of him, nearly one-third of all, and the infinite energy perpetual motion machine immediately restored Suze''s consumed power.


    The light and black substance spread on Hephaestus'' body. After he convulsed violently for dozens of times, the God of fire and craftsman finally came back to life - not much different from what he originally looked, even more powerful, but his skin was faintly black.

 Chapter 592

    Hephaestus, after resurrection, did not immediately start talking, but looked up to the sky like a wounded beast and let out an angry howl.


    "Oh, ah --"


    The roar rolled up the wind. At this moment, he had not only the priesthood of the God of fire, but also his anger.


    But none of the gods tried to stop him. All the gods heard his anger, hatred and sadness.


    As the son of Zeus and Hera, Hephaestus was killed by Ares. Unexpectedly, few gods were willing to help him recover justice and uphold justice.


    The same son of Zeus and Hera, Ares received more punishment than reward - Aphrodite, who was loyal to Hephaestus, should be inherited by Ares!


    After roaring with sadness and anger, the hatred and unwillingness in his heart were deeply buried, and Hephaestus looked at Zeus.


    "My father, the king of the gods, I am alive."


    Zeus looked at this scene and first looked at the Messiah who raised Hephaestus. He felt that his threat was a little huge - in addition to mastering fear and hatred, the Messiah also had the ability to heal and resurrect. This exotic God, divine power and clergy were too powerful.


    Zeus regretted following the advice of Athena and Apollo and let the God join Olympus and even become one of the twelve main gods.


    Then he put away his fear and showed his joy.


    "My son Hephaestus, I was surprised that you could rise again."


    "Yes, it''s unexpected." Hephaestus said, "the king of the gods did not punish the murderer for me, but was ready to give my wife to the murderer. Unexpected justice and justice, unexpected destiny... "


    "If I had not been resurrected by the Maitreya around me, how could I know that my wife was the most loyal to me. Finally, it was my father who treated me badly and made my body restless after death?"


    Hephaestus spoke, his voice rising.


    Zeus frowned: "Hephaestus -"


    But Hephaestus was no longer the God of fire who respected his orders. Instead of stopping, he continued to increase his voice and speed up his speech.


    "My brother killed me himself and ran through my heart! And that''s not enough. He pierced my head again! He longed for my wife, but was that reasonable? "


    "My wife was recognized by Zeus and Hera, and by the gods. Aphrodite vowed to defend herself for me and never indulge with other men again. Aphrodite has done it. She is loyal to me, but my brother is like a dog in love. He can do anything terrible for himself! "


    "He killed me!"


    Roar after roar, the whole top of Olympus was listening to the roar and accusation of the God of fire.


    "When I died, it seemed that my father and mother had never had a son like me. Instead, they praised Ares, as if I should have been killed by Ares!"


    "I want to ask the gods here, why is there such a thing?"


    "Because I''m ugly and ares is extraordinary! Hephaestus was ugly and disgusting from birth, but his mother never thought about it. He was also his own son and a child born from her body. "


    "Ugly Hephaestus, also her son..."


    "Enough." Hera looked cold and stiff. "God of fire, you are my son, always. So what? Your brother just hurt you by mistake. Do you want to hurt your brother as well? "


    "Accidental injury?"


    Hephaestus uttered a cry of surprise and said with cold ridicule, "if even the resurrection after death can be regarded as accidental injury, then the accidental injury is really a serious injury."


    "Because my brother hurt me by mistake, I should forgive him. I shouldn''t even hurt him. Queen Hera, do you mean so?"


    Hera nodded slightly, "yes, that''s it."


    Hephaestus smiled at himself. He raised his hand and held a hammer.


    "The death of a son can''t cause you a little softhearted. Even a little punishment can''t fall on the murderer."


    "God King and God queen, the gods of Olympus, your justice is so cheap that you can twists and turns in your hands!"


    "Your pity is so expensive that you never give it to me, Hephaestus!"


    His hammer was held high and hurled.


    "Die -"


    He roared, "Ares, the God of war loved by the gods!"


    You robbed me of all my looks and favours, left me only the ugliest things, and robbed my wife Aphrodite. You are my mortal enemy!


    Only killing you can untie the resentment in my heart!


    The dark hammer flew in an instant, and a thunder fell, breaking the hammer into powder.


    A little joy on Zeus''s face had turned to anger.


    "Hephaestus, I''m glad you can rise again, but I will never allow you to challenge the majesty of the king of the gods."


    "In front of me, at my disposal!"


    "No." Hephaestus said immediately, "unless you give ares to me!"


    Zeus asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said, no!" Cried Hephaestus.


    Zeus snorted coldly that his patience was limited. As long as he dared to threaten his throne and authority, whether his wife, children or parents, he could kill them all.


    Without even saying a cruel word, he waved his thunder scepter, and a thunder immediately landed on Hephaestus and killed him on the spot.


    He personally killed the God of fire, one of the twelve main gods who dared to say "no" to himself, and he was also his own son.


    Su Ze immediately appreciated it, which was the spirit of the king of the gods - Athena and Apollo, who were not blackened, were so submissive and resourceful? How did you rebel verbally and actually obey the people? With their kind of luck and mother gun rebellion and win-over, they can''t succeed in another thousand years.


    Zeus was cruel, decisive, disagreeable, and killed his son himself, which was the magnanimity of the king of Olympus.


    He is not a hero, but he is a real and unscrupulous hero. He is much more powerful than the general action of "scholar rebellion".


    When Su Ze saw Zeus''s move, he immediately restrained all the gods. For a moment, no gods dared to speak on Olympus, and he couldn''t help but praise it.


    "Good!"


    He nodded, clapped and cheered, and revived the dead Hephaestus.

 Chapter 593

    The situation suddenly became a little awkward.


    The powerful authority that Zeus had just consolidated became less consolidated - Hephaestus died and was saved again. It seems that Zeus can chop a God with thunder. Isn''t it so terrible?


    "Maitreya, what are you doing?"


    Zeus shouted with a gloomy face.


    "Applaud for your performance," Suze looked surprised. He didn''t understand why Zeus asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Zeus said angrily, "I, the king of the gods, judge the fate of Hephaestus''s death. Do you dare to resurrect him to question my ruling? "


    "But Hephaestus is your son." Suze said, "you shouldn''t really want to kill him?"


    "Of course I want to kill him. Any God who dares to say no to me will encounter the fate of death. This is the majesty of the king of the gods!" Zeus said naturally, "God of fear and hatred, do you want to challenge this majesty and this judgment?"


    Suze said, "of course not to challenge you. I just want to remind you that this is your son. You don''t really want to kill your son to show your dignity? The stupidest person would not do such a stupid and cruel thing. "


    "But this is the ruling of the king of the gods."


    Zeus had realized that the reaction of the Maitreya was not accidental. No matter how much he covered up and told, he was challenging his authority. Just like when the three goddesses of fate and the three goddesses of time sequence appeared just now, the Maitreya proposed the three goddesses of revenge.


    Maitreya''s favoritism towards Hephaestus, his two resurrections, his accusations against Ares and his attempt to judge are all attempts to challenge the authority of Zeus, the king of the gods.


    "Maitreya, your provocation to the king of the gods is completely intolerable!"


    Zeus held up his scepter and shouted.


    This is the absolute power rule brought by the powerful power. He doesn''t need any evidence or logic. He suspects that the Maitreya is wrong, that is, he thinks that the Maitreya and Hephaestus are trying to challenge his authority, so he can start to kill.


    In such a straightforward way, sometimes the conspiracy calculation will be nowhere to be carried out, and sometimes it may lead to grievances - but Zeus and the gods of Olympus do not care. In their view, the so-called grievances are actually another expression of weakness.


    The strong will feel wronged only if they plunder, are strong and enjoy wantonly.


    Suze''s refutation and other ideas were meaningless to Zeus and the gods of Olympus.


    He is challenging Zeus. If he doesn''t advance, he will retreat, and whoever is strong will win, and whoever wins is right.


    Hephaestus, whose skin was like black charcoal, also waved a hammer and roared: "king of gods, I can''t tolerate your preference for ares!"


    "Then you all die!"


    Zeus''s Scepter erupted two thunders and went straight to Hephaestus and Suze.


    Before he started, Su Ze had raised his hand, and two black gouyu appeared in an instant, turned into a round shield and blocked the head of himself and Hephaestus.


    The thunder cleaved on qiudao jade, and the great power it possessed made qiudao jade sink heavily. Then qiudao jade annihilated the power above.


    This powerful thunder itself also has a strong burst of power. It is not the same level of ability as the thunder Dun of the fire shadow world. No wonder Zeus can kill other gods with this.


    The power carried by Zeus is the powerful divine power of Zeus itself. This thunder can be called "divine thunder".


    Seeing that Miro blocked Zeus'' powerful divine thunder, Aphrodite immediately said, "Zeus, is it so difficult for me to avenge my husband? How dare you kill Hephaestus again? "


    Zeus had a gloomy expression.


    The invincible thunder did not work, and immediately made his rule problematic. Aphrodite dared to jump out and question his decision.


    And this only seems to be the beginning.


    After Aphrodite finished speaking, Athena said, "Zeus, the justice and order of Olympus should be maintained, rather than killing the victim again."


    "Yes, Hephaestus is not wrong." Apollo also said.


    The three goddesses of vengeance also spoke dully: "those who start on their blood relatives are doomed to bad returns."


    Phobos and demos, the other two followers of the God of fear and hatred, did not want to face this terrible choice. They quickly shrank among the gods and dared not speak out - their mother Aphrodite wanted to target their father Ares and oppose Zeus, the king of the gods!


    Along with them, the three goddesses of fate, the three goddesses of timing, the two main gods of agriculture and hunting, and nearly half of the other gods, leaving more than a dozen gods to follow Zeus, Ares, Hera, Hermes and Dionysus.


    Hephaestus looked gratefully at the four main gods who were willing to stand up to help him, the God of fear and hatred, Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and Apollo, the God of light.


    There are also four main gods behind Zeus, the king of the gods.


    Both sides are five gods, at least it seems that they are evenly matched.


    An unprecedented challenge was placed in front of Zeus.


    Two of the twelve main gods of Olympus choose to be neutral, and the remaining ten are divided into two camps.


    Among the five main gods, Hephaestus, who used Hephaestus as an excuse, also used Hephaestus as an excuse for the conspiracy of Milo and Aphrodite. As for Athena and Apollo, they had long been dissatisfied with the rule of Zeus and found an opportunity this time.


    "Hephaestus... My stupid and ugly son... Aphrodite... Athena..."


    Zeus read their names one by one. Finally, with the intention of killing, he said the name of the God of fear and hatred, the Messiah.


    "God of fear and hatred, you have set foot on Mount Olympus for less than 20 days. The gods begin to fight because of you."


    "Maybe there is the word conspiracy in your ministry?"


    "No, speaking of conspiracy, how can there be no conspiracy goddess?" Athena said.


    Zeus heard the name of the conspiracy goddess again from Athena''s mouth and looked at her in surprise. Athena raised her mouth with a cold expression, which was a cruel smile.


    Athena, did you plot together?


    She''s with Maitreya?


    Zeus was a little unbelievable, and then it seemed as if lightning flashed through his mind - wasn''t it Athena and apollola who came to Olympus as one of the twelve main gods?


    They were together from the beginning!

 Chapter 594

    Only then did Zeus see the whole picture of the plot.


    It was not Aphrodite''s grievance against Hephaestus, nor Aphrodite''s calculation by the two main gods at the instigation of the Messiah; But from the beginning, Athena, Apollo, Aphrodite and Miro were conspiracy together.


    The result of the plot was also obvious. Hephaestus stood firmly there and became the enemy of Zeus from the loyal hands of Zeus.


    Athena, the conspiracy goddess of the underworld, has mentioned it for the second time.


    Zeus felt that this was certainly not false, but meant something else.


    He stood up, clenched the scepter in his hand and shouted, "who else wants to take this opportunity to try to resist me? Has molinoe, the goddess of conspiracy, come? "


    A goddess with half black and half white skin and a yellow veil came out from behind the gods.


    "Zeus, the great king of the gods, think of me?"


    "The smell of conspiracy makes me feel intoxicated. Today''s Olympus mountain exudes the smell of conspiracy."


    "This delicious taste guides me and lets me know that the gods who once made me born with conspiracy will also encounter conspiracy and fall into conspiracy today."


    This one is the conspiracy goddess merinoe from the underworld.


    Behind merinoe was a beautiful woman dressed in black and with a serious expression. She stared at Zeus and stood on the side of Demeter, the goddess of agriculture.


    This is Persephone, the daughter of Demeter, the queen of Hades and the mother of merinoe.


    Once she wanted to be a goddess like Athena, Hestia and hunting goddess. She was determined not to marry all her life, but she was intrigued by Zeus, sent to Hades, and cheated by Zeus to give birth to molinoe.


    The tragedy of Persephone''s life is inseparable from Zeus.


    With the arrival of Persephone, Zeus looked more gloomy - Demeter doted on this daughter. If Persephone did not appear, Zeus might impress Demeter with his old affection and let her stand on his side.


    However, with the arrival of Persephone and merinoe, Demeter could not agree with Zeus in any case.


    At the same time, Hades, who has never been loved by Persephone, will certainly follow. After being robbed by Hades, Persephone had to become the queen of the underworld, but later competed with Aphrodite for the beautiful boy Adonis. It can be seen that Hades was in an awkward position.


    After all these years, Hades is still pursuing his wife''s love.


    At ordinary times, Zeus must be very happy in his heart, but he deceived Persephone and even made molinoe.


    Today, it''s really not cool. It''s strange that Hades will support himself when he comes with parsefune!


    Just thought of here, two headless black horses pulled a pure black carriage from the sky, silent, like falling feathers.


    Hades, the king of the underworld, came out of the carriage and nodded slightly to Zeus. Then he went to Persephone and whispered to her.


    Persephone shook his head impatiently and showed him the situation of the gods of Olympus at this moment.


    Things went back to the situation just now. The conspiracy goddess merinoe stood between the five main gods of Zeus and the five main gods of Maitreya, like an arbiter.


    "Merinoe, go back to your mother." Zeus said in a deep voice, "what happened on Olympus has nothing to do with your underworld."


    "Huh?"


    Molinoe gave a low laugh, like the whispering of a conspirator behind the curtain.


    "Isn''t there my father on Mount Olympus?"


    Hearing this, Hades looked at her strangely, "melenoe, I''m your father. Who are you talking about?"


    "Zeus, of course." Molinoe said, "Hades, don''t you think that the king of the gods who exudes this rotten smell from beginning to end will really let go of your queen of Hades?"


    Hades was really stunned - he always thought that molinoe was his daughter, half black and half white, black was his death priest, and white was her mother''s flawless body.


    Not really? But Zeus?


    Hades was like a fog of death, and he looked coldly at Zeus.


    "How dare you strike at my pure queen of the underworld?"


    Zeus kept silent and then said, "Hades, a god resurrected the dead Hephaestus twice. This God is a foreign god from other regions."


    "We must kill him or expel him immediately, and then worry about these little things."


    At this point, he raised his voice: "the gods of Olympus! Look at the God of fear and hatred, the Maitreya. After this foreign god came to Olympus, the gods began to quarrel and fight! "


    "We must kill him, drive him away, curse him and get him out of here!"


    The king of the gods is very powerful and wise - he has grasped the most important one from many complicated appearances.


    Whether the mastermind is the Maitreya, Athena and Apollo, as long as we grasp the important defect of the external God, launch the gods of Olympus, and his own powerful strength, he will be in an invincible position.


    With Zeus''s declaration, the expressions of the gods wavered.


    Su Ze laughed and took a step forward.


    "Zeus, king of the gods, when you are wandering in the hunt, you don''t have such a decisive and wise posture today. It can be seen that the trouble we caused you today is a small matter. By the way, we developed your own ability. "


    Zeus looked gloomy and ignored his nonsense, waiting for him to say something.


    "Whether you reject foreign gods or not, you don''t have to be so nervous, Olympus Gods."


    Suze said, "what we resist is the injustice of Zeus. This injustice began with Athena''s mother Metis, to covet Aphrodite, to Hephaestus, including Europa, Alcmene and Persephone... "


    "The gods present could have built a world of monogamy, free love and perfect order. You could have lived a good life with your wife and children, but do you dare to pursue your wife and happiness? Your wife and daughter may be occupied by Zeus at any time and give birth to children and grandchildren who do not belong to you. "


    "Look at what Zeus did. In order to consolidate the throne, he swallowed his wife Metis. In order to get women, he plotted to cheat and plunder many times. Because he preferred Ares, he killed his other son Hephaestus himself."


    "Should such an unjust and unjust king of the gods and such an order exist?"

 Chapter 595

    After Suze asked, there was silence on Olympus.


    Including Zeus himself, he didn''t want to look back to see what he had done.


    When he looked back under Su Ze''s reminder, it seemed that he really went too far.


    He pursued one beauty after another, indulged again and again, and sowed the descendants of the gods on the vast land.


    He never thought about what the husbands, fathers and mothers of those beautiful women thought. Anyway, he was very happy.


    However, even if he is a little too much, the throne can never be abandoned.


    Zeus thought so and decided to attribute all his mistakes to "despicable foreigners".


    Su Ze seemed to see his idea, smiled and said, "Zeus, king of the gods, don''t argue or say more. I say injustice and injustice, among the gods may let them feel it, but they will never let them rise up with me. "


    "So in the final analysis, we should speak with strength. Absolute power is our absolute truth and the truth of the victor. "


    Zeus sneered when he heard this.


    "You''re right, outsider. Absolute power is the war song of the winner."


    "Come and fight! Outsiders! "


    Holding a scepter, he released dozens of thunder and went straight to Su Ze.


    Over Su Ze''s head, qiudao jade appeared, and thunder fell madly, almost instantly knocking qiudao jade down.


    Su Ze used his energy to stabilize qiudaoyu and continue to play the role of defense, which made qiudaoyu not fall directly.


    Seeing the thunder dancing, Zeus really began to fight, and the gods knew that the war was about to begin. The gods who did not want to participate in the battle retreated one after another under the leadership of the goddess of agriculture and the goddess of hunting.


    Molinoe also stepped aside and stood with his mother, Persephone, watching the war.


    The mother and daughter stood side by side and looked at each other with a somewhat ironic smile.


    Except for the ten main gods and their subordinate gods, the other gods of Olympus retreated far away, and no gods were as close as they were.


    Even Demeter, the mother who deeply loved Persephone, and Hades, the king of the underworld who pursued her, retreated. They didn''t want to participate in such a war.


    But the mother and daughter of Persephone and merinoe just wanted to see Zeus die.


    They are far more determined than other gods, and more determined than Athena without blackening.


    Whether family or lovers, in the end, they can rely on their mother and daughter themselves, and others are not enough to rely on. They have had enough tragedies, so they have a feeling of ridicule for such small things.


    This is not a blow to them, but a joke.


    The battle is going on.


    After Zeus''s dozens of thunder landed, it seemed to open a prelude. Ares, the God of war, roared and began to fight with Hephaestus. Aphrodite followed Hera, Athena and Apollos against Hermes and Dionysus.


    Zeus and Su Ze didn''t decide the outcome for a moment. When his anger and divine power were released again and didn''t break through the defense of Tao Yu under the support of Su Ze''s energy, he knew that the enemy he faced was very different from the past. He had to give full play to all his strength before he could win.


    He raised his hands high and his body expanded. He broke all his clothes into a giant shape 20 meters high. This is exactly his original shape. He has the blood of a Titan, which has been handed down from the myth of the founding of the world.


    The original thunder Scepter was crushed by him and turned into a fine thunder light into his body.


    Around his body, countless fine thunder lights flickered faintly, and lightning was emitting everywhere.


    From hair to toes, every bone and muscle is surrounded by lightning.


    "King of the gods!"


    Cried some of the gods of Olympus in surprise.


    More than a dozen gods who could not help but be awed by such power also looked at each other: should such a strong king of the gods not fail?


    Maybe we should help and show our loyalty?


    Hades looked at this scene and quickly came to Persephone: "go! Zeus is in a terrible state. The whole Olympus is not safe! "


    Persephone shook his head slightly: "no, I want to see Zeus die with my own eyes. If you can''t see Zeus die, let me die here. "


    Hades was worried. He knew how terrible Zeus was in this state - he wanted to challenge the position of the king of the gods, but Zeus was dying and had to obey him.


    Poseidon, the God of the sea, was also subdued by Zeus before he became one of the twelve main gods.


    This is not the time for Persephone to be wayward. He caught Persephone and was going to take her away by force again.


    Just then, a white light flashed through his palm.


    Su Ze''s laughter came: "the queen of hell and the goddess of conspiracy are my guests. If you are willing to help me, it''s OK. If you are not willing to help me, please don''t take my guests by force."


    Hades was stunned and looked at his pierced palm. The pain came with a burst of strength.


    This Maitreya can force Zeus out of the strongest state. It''s really strong.


    "If you want to die, stay and die!"


    Put down such a sentence, Hades stopped caring about Persephone and quickly left Olympus.


    Like him, he chose other ancient gods, such as Hestia, the kitchen god, and his brothers and sisters who had seen Zeus attack Zeus. They at least retreated to the sky outside Olympus and watched the war from a very long distance.


    But the newly born gods are eager to try, and few are ready to retreat.


    Parsefune thanked Suze. Suze just nodded and glanced at other ongoing battles.


    Ares and Hephaestus fought with all their strength and did not gain the upper hand. Hephaestus after being blackened was much stronger than the original strength; Although Aphrodite hated Hera for arranging her unfortunate marriage, it was obvious that her divine power was far from enough and she was chased and beaten by Hera.


    On the other hand, Athena and Apollo, two powerful gods, were stronger and more decisive after blackening, which made Hermes and Dionysus miserable and unable to withstand.


    However, for the battle at the level of Suze and Zeus, their strength and advantages and disadvantages are not of great significance.


    The battle between Suze and Zeus was not even their intervention.


    "The Lord of the sky and thunder."


    Suze said Zeus''s clergy and smiled, "let''s see the power of my fear and hatred."


    Two black suns slowly emerged from behind him, one representing all human fears and the other representing the most vicious malice.


    "Fear" and "the evil of this world".

 Chapter 596

    When "fear" appeared, the gods knew that it was "fear", because they all felt the uncontrollable chill.


    When the "evil of this world" appears, the gods feel the overwhelming hatred and malice. Of course, this is also "hatred".


    Zeus had no fear of it.


    Whether malice or hatred, before his thunder, it was a meaningless cover up.


    Without hesitation, he waved his fist and threw it on the head at the Maitreya. Because of his huge body more than 20 meters high, the fist also fell like a house, with dense thunder.


    This is the powerful power of the king of the gods, the real foundation of his rule over this Olympus mountain, and the unparalleled power of the gods.


    Su Ze kept silent and let the "evil of this world" rise and hit the fist.


    "The evil of this world" was unwilling, but there was no way. He could only immediately turn into a big hand and take it to Zeus''s fist.


    Bang!


    The palm made by black mud collides with Zeus''s fist. It looks like soft black mud, but it has incredible strength and toughness.


    Zeus''s fist carries enough power to smash through the mountain peak, and thunder is enough to kill the gods of Olympus. However, colliding with black mud is like a clay ox into the sea. Both thunder and divine power are consumed rapidly in the collision of black mud.


    If it is black mud, it will not choose this method of actually wasting itself to fight, but it is now watched by Su Ze. It is impossible to cut corners and can only execute Su Ze''s orders.


    With one blow, Zeus returned in vain. Zeus wanted to take back his palm unhappily.


    It was found that the black mud was wrapped and attached with a burning feeling. The burning feeling was not just a physical feeling. Specifically, Zeus''s body was only corroded a little skin, not even a wound.


    But it was this little skin corrosion that reflected on his soul and made him feel cursed and maliciously stared at.


    It''s like the soul is burned by a torch, and the soul feels this burning feeling.


    Zeus, the king of the gods, roared angrily, and more thunder burst out, dispersing all the black mud wrapped around him, but the feeling of being burned, disgusted and dirty and malicious possessed still lingered, as if he could come back at any time.


    Zeus is a guy with heavy taste. He has done a lot of wonderful and heavy things, but only black mud really makes him vomit. He really doesn''t want to be entangled by this disgusting thing.


    His whole body was covered with more thunder and hit Su Ze again.


    With a smile, Su Ze did not use "the evil of this world" - the loyalty of the evil of this world was almost gone. If he continued to squeeze and consume it, something might happen.


    His body also turned into more than twenty meters and reached out to grasp the fist waved by Zeus.


    At the moment when the two palms and fists collided, Zeus laughed proudly and let the thunder hit Su Ze forcibly.


    He wants to hurt the Maitreya. Thunder spreads all over the body of the Maitreya. This is enough to defeat and hurt the Maitreya!


    This move is also his invincible fighting method. The power of thunder has a suppressive force on most forces. When he falls directly on the enemy through his fist, even the collision between his fist and fist is basically doomed to victory.


    However, this scene did not take place properly after the collision between Suze''s palm and Zeus''s fist.


    Zeus''s thunder force surged towards Su Ze, but an invisible force blocked the flashing lightning and made a crackling and fierce sound. The lightning ran like a poisonous snake.


    Not only that, Su Ze''s palm had an inexplicable force of counteraction and prohibition. Zeus only felt that the force of thunder on his fist was powerless collapsing.


    Strange foreign gods, strange powers!


    Zeus once again confirmed that the enemy in front of him was an unprecedented strong enemy. The light of lightning all over his body was several times higher than before, and his other fist waved to Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and loosened his palm. When Zeus waved his fist, his original body floated like a phantom, and his figure appeared in the sky.


    "Zeus, your power doesn''t seem so strong."


    Zeus listened to his provocative words with anger in his eyes. He bent slightly, jumped up and appeared in the sky. As the master of the sky, Zeus could fly out of thin air even with a huge body more than 20 meters high.


    But it was a thunder that greeted him and fell directly on his body.


    Zeus''s hair stood up and a scorched black appeared on his skin.


    Zeus, who mastered the thunder, was not hurt at all, but he was extremely shocked and now fell from the sky.


    Before him, the handsome foreign god floating in neat white robes was very different from most Olympian gods with half shoulders bare.


    But as like as two peas of thunder, he had a piece of thunder in his hand, which was the same as the thunder of the past Zeus.


    He has the power of thunder?


    With a loud cry of shock and fury, Zeus flew towards each other with great divine power, and the blue and white thunder with extreme power.


    Because of the force of the thunder, a long Python seemed to rise over the whole Olympus mountain. The python swallowed Su Ze with a burning smell.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said, "thank you. I''ve learned it, too."


    With a little finger, a long thunder Python also spread out and collided with Zeus''s thunder python.


    Zeus''s divine power is indeed the strongest among the gods of Olympus. At the beginning, he was able to win the position of king of the gods by rolling, which is also the greatest display of his strength.


    After su Ze copied Zeus''s thunder power with broken jade, he created a thunder python of the same scale, which used almost nine times of all the energy in his body, and then quickly supplemented it to half in a breathing time.


    Watching this scene, Zeus''s eyes widened, and so did the gods of Olympus.


    Maitreya, the God of fear and hatred, stole Zeus''s thunder?


    He completely imitated Zeus and did the same thing!


    Does this not mean that, in addition to fear and hatred of the clergy, he has become as powerful as Zeus, the king of the gods, just by imitating Zeus?


    Then, two thunder python with a length of several hundred meters collided, and the gods of Olympus knew it later.


    No, run!


    Dazzling white light, fierce thunder and collision sound came from the intersection of thunder python. The two Python collided over Olympus mountain.


    First there was white light and silence, and then there was an incomparably harsh roar and scream in the sky.

 Chapter 597

    You can''t get close to or even see it. The thunder spread violently around.


    The summit of Olympus scattered below smashed the rocks into powder, so that the eight gods of Aphrodite, Athena, Apollo, Hephaestus and Hera, Hermes, Ares and Dionysus who were fighting hurriedly dispersed to avoid the irregular thunder like the natural disaster.


    The gods who watched the war from a distance wanted to escape quickly. Some were lucky to escape, and some were unlucky. They were directly hit by an afterwave of thunder and fell from the sky with black smoke. They didn''t know whether to live or die.


    Empress Persephone and her daughter merinoe stood quietly on Mount Olympus. The two gods did not escape. They were not afraid of the aftereffects of the thunder that might seriously injure or even kill them, but just watched the thunder dance.


    "He is not the opponent of Maitreya."


    Said Persephone with a smile.


    "Then everything is worth it." Molinoe''s face was hidden under the pale yellow veil and whispered.


    "Yes, everything is worth it."


    Persephone clenched his fist and clenched his teeth to look at the sky: "the despicable God King is about to die, and he is finally going to die! A new God King will be born! "


    In the sky, the white light of thunder scattered slowly, and the sound stopped gradually.


    Persephone''s eyes were sore and almost burst into tears, but he still didn''t give up.


    She saw Zeus, the giant, panting God with scorched black scars everywhere.


    My heart was heavy: Zeus, I didn''t seem hurt.


    Then the heart relaxed again - opposite Zeus, the God of fear and hatred, the Maitreya, was intact, obviously more relaxed than Zeus.


    "Zeus."


    Su Ze said, "how do you feel?"


    Zeus gasped and stared at Su Ze: "impossible..."


    I''m exhausted. It''s impossible for this Maitreya to be so relaxed. Does his strength have no limit?


    "It seems that you have nothing to say." Su Ze said, "at this moment, you are still attached to the balance of power between us, and you still don''t have any repentance."


    "Zeus, it is a mistake for you to become the king of the gods."


    "I will never allow you to say that!" Zeus roared, "I am the king of the gods of Olympus!"


    After he roared, he looked around. There were few gods on Olympus. Except Athena and other eight main gods, only a mother and daughter stood on the mountain and stared at him with resentful eyes.


    Most of the other Olympian gods have been hiding away.


    Zeus shouted again, "the gods of Olympus! Listen to the call of the king of the gods and fight against the God Maitreya from a foreign land! "


    "He can steal our divine power and clergy, destroy the whole Olympus, and make your life worse than death. Can you accept it?"


    "Follow my orders and fight the biggest threat of Olympus together!"


    As soon as Hera, Ares, Hermes, the God of messengers and merchants, Dionysus, the God of wine and carnival, took off behind Zeus, the God King, expressing their support for Zeus.


    Apart from them, none of the gods of Olympus appeared to support Zeus, and none of the gods who had left far turned back. I don''t know whether they didn''t hear Zeus''s call or didn''t want to participate in the terrible fight on Olympus.


    Suze looked at Zeus, Hera, Ares, Hermes and Dionysus in front of him and said with a smile, "it seems that you have no other allies. In this case, I''ll invite you to taste your familiar moves."


    Raised his palm, another thunder Python was released from his hand and went straight to the five main gods.


    Hera, Ares, Hermes and Dionysus quickly hid behind Zeus.


    Zeus turned pale and desperately searched all his divine power to condense another one-third size thunder python, which collided with Suze''s thunder python.


    The two thunder Python collided with each other, emitting white light.


    Almost at the same time, Zeus shouted, "run!"


    He was the first to escape from the direction of the impact of the thunder python, and then Hera and the four main gods all lost their faces and fled quickly.


    They were not only alarmed by the thunder Python this time, but also that the Maitreya was better than Zeus; But Zeus himself escaped this move, which was unimaginable for the king of the gods who was high above all the gods.


    The collision of thunder Python is just like the size gap in size.


    Suze''s large thunder Python undoubtedly rolled over another one-third of the size of the thunder Python and hit the five main gods such as Zeus and Hera.


    The five gods fled in a hurry and were in a mess for a while.


    However, because the thunder Python was delayed for a while, they focused on running away. This time, they didn''t catch and kill any main God, but they were inevitably affected by the thunder, and the scorched black on Zeus increased several places.


    Hera''s clothes were ragged, Hermes was knocked off one wing, Ares, the God of war, dropped his armor, and Dionysus and the God of Carnival completely lost their happy expression, like a lost dog.


    Su Ze didn''t chase them immediately, but turned his head and looked at the emptiness behind him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    There was no response to the emptiness.


    Su Ze also sighed helplessly: "it''s always very difficult to communicate with you fools who are lucky."


    The mind moved, the power spread, turned into endless attraction, and shrouded the emptiness.


    The two figures suddenly had to release their divine power against the suction and emerged in front of Su Ze.


    Hades and Poseidon.


    These two powerful gods, who are also at the power level of the twelve main gods, had no tacit understanding and hid behind Suze. It seemed that they were preparing to attack the winner after the war between Suze and Zeus.


    Poseidon, who announced his withdrawal from the Twelve Gods of Olympus, and Hades, who left quickly before the battle, were disguised.


    Seeing them appear, Zeus, who was embarrassed, was surprised and frightened. Then he shouted, "Hades, Poseidon! You also see the horror of this exotic God! We must not allow him to control the whole Olympus! "


    Hades and Poseidon looked at each other and nodded, "yes, it''s really powerful and terrible."


    "He is a threat to all our gods!" Zeus shouted quickly.


    Hades and Poseidon nodded again, "so he should become the new king of the gods."


    Zeus was surprised and unbelievable: "you actually -- let him be the new king of the gods?"

 Chapter 598

    "Zeus, is this strange?"


    Hades asked, "isn''t this God King a position that the strongest gods can ascend?"


    "However, this Maitreya is a God from a foreign land. It is not the gods we were born here!"


    Zeus had to admit that he was indeed not the opponent of the God of fear and hatred, but he still had an advantage that he could not give up, that is, natural orthodoxy.


    He is the local born king of gods and the most powerful God. He overthrew the last God King and has an indisputable right to inherit the throne.


    Now, a God from outside will take away the throne of the king of the gods only by virtue of his strong power? Zeus could not agree, and believed that the gods would never be convinced.


    Hades and Poseidon, the God of the sea, seemed to have a sudden understanding and looked at Suze together.


    Suze smiled at the two gods.


    "What? What''s your opinion? "


    Hades said, "we actually have no opinion, but what Zeus said is actually good... The position of the king of the gods is not our local gods, and it will not be sincerely recognized by the gods."


    "That''s right." Poseidon said, "Maitreya, your strength is incomparably strong and can shake the whole Olympus, but the trust and blessing of the gods are more rare than such a powerful power."


    So, are you three brothers acting in front of me?


    Suze looked at the three brothers Zeus, Hades and Poseidon. It seemed that they could naturally rule out the possibility of Maitreya becoming the king of the gods.


    "Then you say, what should I do?"


    Suze asked.


    "Why don''t you choose a new king of the gods from the two of us." Hades said.


    "The new king of the gods can listen to most of your opinions and make changes to Olympus to make Olympus a more comfortable place to live."


    Su Ze smiled: "the opinion seems to be good."


    Hades and Poseidon looked at each other and smiled.


    Zeus looked at the two brothers and almost scolded them.


    These two guys have been peeping at the position of the king of the gods for a long time. Unexpectedly, they came up with this method to seize the position from him at this time.


    If the God of fear and hatred Maitreya appears as a thug, he is undoubtedly the most powerful thug. It is likely that the gods of Olympus are not his opponent.


    Zeus once subdued the gods of Olympus. Now the Maitreya subdues him and the gods more easily and freely than he did at the beginning. It can be inferred that his power is so huge that it can''t be speculated. Maybe he can have this unimaginable power only by pushing it up to the level of the early gods.


    For example, Kaus, the God of chaos, and Gaia, the mother of the earth.


    A thought suddenly appeared in his heart, and Zeus smiled: Yes, how did he forget Gaia, the mother of the earth?


    She is the mother of all the gods in this land and the mother of all living creatures.


    What would she do if a God from a foreign land wanted to take her children''s position as the king of the gods?


    You should know that when Zeus drove the second generation God King off the throne, in order to avenge the second generation God King, the mother of the earth created a hundred giant dragon heads and monsters whose heads can top into the sky to challenge Zeus. Zeus also reluctantly defeated the offspring of the last mother of the earth and the last existence between Titans and monsters.


    This is a struggle between children and grandchildren, and Gaia, the mother of the earth, will have this preference.


    If an outsider wants to take away the throne of the most important Olympian gods among his descendants, how can the mother of the earth spare the outsider? She must do anything to defeat the outsider!


    Thinking of this, Zeus was in no hurry.


    He said, "Hades and Poseidon, your despicable thoughts spread all despicable and shameless from the sea to the underworld and to Olympus."


    "The battle between me and Maitreya has now been decided. No matter who wins or loses, the position of the king of the gods is not up to either of you. Together, you will be easily defeated by me. When you ascend this throne, it is simply that the weak have wealth that they should not have, which is even more unacceptable to me. "


    Hades immediately said angrily, "Zeus, if one of us becomes the king of the gods, it is the only choice to protect the gods and be trusted by the gods."


    "If I am not the God King, who will be the God King?"


    "Hum, you can''t be a weak person far inferior to me anyway." Zeus said.


    Poseidon also opened his mouth and said, "we are not as good as you, so you mean you can still be the king of God? Don''t you know that it is you that the Maitreya will defeat? "


    Zeus looked at Su Ze quietly and found that Su Ze looked at himself with a smile and didn''t speak.


    After a few breaths of silence, he said, "I recognize the strength of the Messiah and am willing to admit that the Messiah is qualified to be the king of the gods."


    Poseidon and Hades were stunned when they said this.


    The last king of the gods admitted his failure and was willing to admit that Maitreya could become the king of the gods.


    The only nominal problem with Milton''s accession to the throne no longer exists.


    The gods of Olympus must have no other opinions. He can really ascend the throne of the king of the gods.


    Poseidon and Hades did not know whether Zeus said such words in exchange for his own life or to prevent one of them from ascending the throne.


    In a word, he would rather personally end the era of God King Zeus and personally admit that Maitreya can become a new God King


    Poseidon and Hades'' plan to attack the winner and become the king of the gods has completely failed, and they will return in vain.


    With Zeus''s own admission, Hermes, who lacked a wing, sighed and knelt down on one knee towards Suze.


    Dionysus, the God of wine and carnival, also bowed his head and knelt on one knee to express his loyalty.


    Hera stood quietly behind Zeus, and Ares stood behind Zeus.


    "Ares did not dare to surrender for fear of being tried for revenge." Zeus said, "Hera, you can become a new God and surrender."


    Hera''s expression was still stiff, as if she had lost the ability to smile.


    "Zeus, I''m not like you. I am the goddess of family and marriage. I can''t betray my husband. "


    Zeus was stunned.


    When he retired from the position of God King, he was no longer able to find women all over the world at will. He even faced the disposal of Maitreya. His life and death were uncertain. Then he looked at Hera, the only wife who accompanied him.


    He thought that the winner had everything, the weak lost everything, and Hera would leave herself and fall into the arms of the new God King; And he will be angry and unwilling to take revenge with the power of Gaia, the mother of the earth, to recapture all this.


    However, Hera, who was good at jealousy, did not do so, but chose to accompany him.


    Zeus suddenly understood why Milton displayed his accusation of humiliating his wife and daughter. It was something he had never noticed - how many good wives, mothers and beautiful families he had forcibly destroyed? How many wives'' loyalty to their husbands and girls'' dreams of the future have been destroyed?

 Chapter 599

    Marriage is a relationship and a contract.


    Some are related to love, some have nothing to do with love.


    It should be a normal moral standard not to intervene and trample on other people''s marriages.


    However, the unrestrained pursuit of freedom in the Greek mythological system has reached the point of regardless of good and evil.


    When Zeus indulged in joy, would he realize the value of his wife''s company?


    Obviously not, so he doesn''t understand the value of marriage.


    Do not understand the value of their marriage, of course, do not understand that destroying others'' marriage is a sin.


    Zeus was moved by Hera''s last company, and finally had a reflection on what he had done.


    At this time, with Zeus, the king of the gods, personally admitting his failure, Hermes and Dionysus no longer resisted and recognized the new God King, the God of wisdom Athena flew in, glanced at Zeus vaguely and knelt in front of the Messiah on one knee.


    Apollos, the God of light, was unwilling and knelt in front of Maitreya on one knee.


    Aphrodite, with a smile and adoration in her eyes, also knelt down to the new God King.


    Hephaestus, the God of fire, roared, "what are you going to do to me, the new God King? How to treat ares? "


    Su Ze was speechless when he heard the speech: the God of fire and craftsman was ugly. Needless to say, the pattern was too small.


    Besides, I raised you twice. Shouldn''t you turn your head and worship and congratulate the new God King? At the critical moment, you can''t even express your loyalty. Instead, you bargain. It seems that if I don''t promise to deal with Ares, you won''t be loyal to me.


    Ugly appearance, if you can be frank, you are also a good man.


    But if Hephaestus is so small and fussy, the best appearance is useless and ugly, it will be even more hopeless.


    "Ares and you, like the previous proposal, have a public trial." Suze replied.


    Hephaestus hesitated for a moment. He felt that the new God King Maitreya had proposed a trial from the beginning. Now he should not treat himself badly, so he knelt down on one knee and saw the new God King.


    Suze''s eyes returned and looked at Hades and Poseidon who wanted to leave: "what do you two think?"


    "Hum!"


    Hades left with a cold hum - it''s just that the plan failed. Should he really admit a new God King himself? It''s not over yet.


    He turned to go, and Poseidon, the God of the sea, also wanted to go. This new God King, Maitreya, they can''t afford to go back to their own territory, can they?


    Su Ze smiled faintly. Some things are either not done. To do them, we must do our best and implement them resolutely to the end.


    For example, Su Ze had no idea about the throne of God King. Now he has been supported by several main gods as a new God King. Let''s just do it.


    With the attitude of Hades and Poseidon, Suze is not ready to let them leave easily, so that they won''t make trouble again and don''t understand the strength comparison between the two sides.


    "You can''t go yet!"


    Su Ze opened his mouth and jumped down to the foot of Olympus, and grew into a giant of more than 3000 meters. His body weighed tens of millions of tons. Two black stars ejected one after another, catching up with Hades and Poseidon, who wanted to leave.


    The huge suction combined with the seal of the earth burst star firmly fixed Hades and Poseidon, and countless earth, rocks and trees rolled up and flew towards them.


    The whole Olympus mountain was shaking violently, as if the earth and mountains were going to rise up and fly into the super earth exploding star that sealed the two gods.


    Hades frantically consumes his divine power and wants to escape, but Su Ze''s super earth burst star has been released. No matter how much his divine power is consumed, Su Ze can consume several times of energy to suppress him back - when his struggle fails, Su Ze doesn''t have to suppress him and starts sealing him directly.


    On the other hand, Poseidon chose another way to destroy the earth exploding star, with divine power to destroy the black core of the earth exploding star.


    However, it was also useless. Under Suze''s eyes, the energy around the black core could not be broken by Poseidon in a short time.


    When Poseidon couldn''t break the black core, the earth and rock kept beating him and wrapping him. He had to start breaking the surrounding of earth and rock. Then he consumed his divine power to fight the earth explosion star, and finally was completely wrapped.


    When the two huge balls floated in the sky, Hades and Poseidon were wrapped and sealed in them. Suze stretched out a huge palm hundreds of meters long and grasped the two huge balls in his hand, like two cultural walnuts, rotating back and forth with interest.


    The sound of bone rolling hovered overhead, and the whole Olympus was shrouded in the shadow of Suze''s huge body.


    Fine beads of sweat appeared on Zeus''s forehead. Hera''s face was pale. Ares, the God of war representing war, courage and killing, even trembled in the palm of his hand.


    They can''t fight such an enemy at all!


    "Make the gods of Olympus come back."


    Suze said.


    Zeus moved in his heart and quickly replied, "Hera and I will go and call them back!"


    Su Ze watched him quietly - his reincarnation world did not pass the world hint, and the hint of joining Athena camp and winning did not come out, which means that the final victory of the legend of the gods has not been obtained, and his position as God King is still unstable.


    It can be inferred from this that Zeus is estimated to have something to do.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t rush out.


    "You want to contact the gods and set up another Olympian system?"


    Su zesong started, let the ball formed by the two earth exploding stars hang high in the sky, recovered its height of 20 meters, and asked Zeus.


    Zeus shook his head and said he would not do so.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "let me see what you think."


    Zeus was stunned, surprised, and then gave up.


    "That''s not necessary. I won''t contact the gods anymore."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "Athena, Apollo and Hermes, go and call the gods back. How can we not announce new rules and laws when the new Olympian God King appears?"


    "Yes." Athena answered.


    Hermes was pleasantly surprised and quickly answered, "yes."


    Apollo answered dully.


    The three main gods flew together and went in the direction where the gods lived and fled.


    Su Ze didn''t say much, so the gods still on Olympus came forward.


    Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, looked respectful. Hephaestus respectfully came forward. Ares and Hera were frightened. Zeus did not kneel down and maintained his last dignity.


    The empress Persephone and the conspiracy goddess merinoe also came forward, saluted the new God King Maitreya, and stared at the original God King Zeus from the corner of their eyes.

 Chapter 600

    After Apollo, Athena and Hermes left Olympus, they found several waves of gods and announced the accession of the new God King Miro. After the old God King Zeus had admitted his failure, the gods gradually gathered towards Olympus.


    In this process, Athena''s three gods comforted other gods while they were comforted in their hearts - the Maitreya should not kill these gods or do too cruel things.


    Because of this understanding, Hermes felt that the Maitreya took the initiative to accept himself and should work harder. He consumed his divine power and forcibly gave birth to his damaged wing. He took a step ahead at a very fast speed to inform other gods and strive to express himself in front of the Maitreya.


    When he left, Apollo stopped and stood where he was.


    Athena asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It shouldn''t be like this!" Apollo said in a deep voice.


    "What do you mean? Are you still loyal to Zeus? " Athena asked.


    Apollo said, "of course not. I just wanted to say what the Maitreya said before. He said he was not interested in the position of king of the gods. He was not going to be the king of the gods."


    Athena snorted coldly, "is there any problem? What was said at that time does not mean that we can decide today''s situation. Maybe he is not interested, maybe he is interested again, but whether you are interested or not, you can''t become the king of the gods. "


    "Today''s Maitreya overtook Zeus and captured the king of Hades and the God of the sea. He defeated the three ruling cores of Olympus, the underworld and the sea. Is it possible that such a force will not become the king of the gods? "


    "And your strength can''t even beat Pluto or Neptune. Even if you ascend the throne of God King, what can you do?"


    Apollo was silent and still unwilling.


    Just then, his cloak suddenly twisted, turned into a dark face and floated.


    "The power of the master is really not something you can resist."


    Apollo trembled and nearly fell - the power to transform their hearts given by the God of fear and hatred, the Maitreya.


    It was because of this power that Apollo firmly resisted Zeus''s ambition to seize the position of king of the gods.


    But this force still stayed with him all the time, which he didn''t expect.


    The face smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m the power of the master, but I''m not a part of the master, so the master doesn''t necessarily know what I know."


    "Apollo, I won''t report your little dissatisfaction with your master."


    "On the contrary, I will tell you good news."


    This statement confused Apollo and Athena.


    If they do not understand wrong, this force is not loyal to their master, Maitreya, and even has the idea of betraying their master.


    This is too strange. Can''t the God of fear and hatred fully control his power?


    The dark face smiled at two confused and vigilant gods.


    "Why are you so worried? My master and I do not simply come from other places, but from a very different world. "


    "I am called the Holy Grail in another world. I can accept human wishes and come to your world after being taken out of that world by my master."


    "Apollo, you are worried about why the master wants to accept the position of king of the gods, and even wants to become a new king of the gods. In fact, there is a chance."


    "What opportunity?" Apollo asked involuntarily.


    Athena reached out and pulled Apollo to remind him to be careful, but then she forgot what she wanted to say - she was also transformed by the evil of this world. When the evil of this world affected her, she could not detect anything unusual.


    "Probably soon, my master will leave the world."


    The dark face transformed by the evil of this world said, "at that time, you don''t have to do anything else. You just need to combine with my real power to become the God of light and hatred, and you can become a new God King."


    "What?"


    Apollo and Athena were surprised that the new God King would soon leave the world?


    They never thought of the news.


    According to Zeus''s wanton enjoyment after becoming the God King, how can the new God King, Maitreya, have to play for thousands of years to stop a little? How did you get to the position of God King and leave in a hurry?


    "What are you surprised at?"


    The evil of this world said disdainfully: "although I always have my own ideas and opinions about the master, I have to admit that he is a real powerful God, far beyond the imagination of you and ordinary gods."


    "For such a great existence as him, is it worth his nostalgia for your position as the God King of the world and fooling around with some women and girls? That''s impossible. "


    "Not only that, you are likely to usher in real order and rules in the next period of time. It is impossible to plunder humans or gods at will."


    "When the master leaves, the world is the beginning of our vertical and horizontal, and it is also the beginning of Apollo''s landing as the king of the gods."


    Apollo was stunned and then said, "but the two clergy of light and hatred..."


    "Then change it at will. Anyway, my power is real. It will not exist because of the clergy, nor will it disappear because of the disappearance of the clergy." The evil of this world said with an uncomfortable cold laughter.


    "Just like before, it was because of my existence that the master mastered the hate clergy; It''s not that the master has me only after he has mastered the clergy. "


    So it is


    Apollo suddenly realized, and then began to move.


    If so, it doesn''t seem too difficult to become the king of the gods?


    Athena always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t help thinking that she was disrespectful to Maitreya - why didn''t Maitreya kill Zeus to avenge me? If Apollo became the king of the gods, he would surely kill Zeus and avenge me!


    Under the guidance of this idea, although she felt that something was slightly wrong, she still said, "Apollo, if you become the king of the gods, will you kill Zeus?"


    Apollo replied, "if you can help me become the king of the gods, I will help you kill Zeus."


    Athena nodded at once, "then I will try my best to help you become the king of the gods."


    After the two gods finished, they felt some inexplicable familiarity.


    Once they said this when chatting together: you help me kill Zeus, and I help you become the king of the gods.


    But at the beginning, they were weak in mind and did not dare to really resist the rule of Zeus. They just said it orally.

 Chapter 601

    The gods came one after another. First, some small gods saw Zeus, Hera and Ares standing in front of the new God King Maitreya, and Zeus dared not come forward with an unyielding appearance and posture.


    When more gods arrived, Hermes and Dionysus knelt on one knee in front of Suze and admitted that Miro was the new king of gods. Aphrodite, Hephaestus, the God of beauty, Athena, the God of wisdom and Apollo, the God of light, also knelt on one knee. Many gods with medium and weak divine power knelt one after another, See the new gods.


    Including the previous three goddesses of fate and timing.


    Including Persephone, the empress of the underworld, and merinoe, the goddess of conspiracy.


    Hestia, the kitchen god who has the power of the twelve main gods and is no longer the main God, also knelt before the Maitreya.


    Finally, Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, and Artemis, the goddess of hunting, knelt down with the gods.


    Su Ze quietly stared at the gods without opening his mouth. Because of his strength and status at this time, all the gods quietly knelt on one knee and expressed obedience.


    "Zeus, the God of thunder, Hera, the goddess of marriage, Ares, the God of war... Don''t you obey?" Suze asked.


    "If we can survive, I will kneel to you." Zeus said bluntly, "if we can''t survive, there''s no need to kneel to you."


    Su Ze said calmly, "whether you can survive depends on the result of the trial. I will give you a fair trial. If you don''t accept and obey, I will kill you now. "


    Zeus stood where he was and stood quietly.


    "The gods will not hate me. I used to be their king."


    Zeus spoke and knelt on one knee.


    This move seemed as if the wind and white clouds on Olympus were still.


    Even the weakest gods were shocked when they saw this scene. Even Hephaestus and Apollo, who were occupied by the evil of this world, were also stunned.


    Zeus, king of the gods, surrendered.


    Maitreya has really become the recognized God King of the gods of Olympus.


    Then Hera and Ares knelt down on one knee and recognized the throne of the God King of the Maitreya.


    Su Ze flicked his fingers, and three black smoke lingered on the bodies of the three gods and bound them.


    Then my heart moved, the huge stone ball floating in the sky slowly cracked, and the other two gods shrouded in black smoke fell down.


    "Hades and Poseidon."


    Suze began to read the names of the two gods.


    "You --"


    "See the king of the gods!" Before he finished, Poseidon quickly knelt down on one knee like the gods and shouted.


    The gods couldn''t help looking up at one of the original Twelve Gods, the master of the sea - it was too fast to kneel.


    But look at the two cracked stone balls still hanging in the sky, and then look at the broken armor of Pluto and Poseidon. The gods feel that they may not kneel too fast. These two gods have suffered.


    Hades then followed, see "king of the gods".


    At this point, almost all the gods of Olympus chose to recognize the new God King, and the masters of the underworld and the sea also chose to recognize the new God King.


    It can be said that in fact, Su Ze is the new God King.


    However, the victory task of the camp is still not completed, and the world is still not cleared.


    So you have to kill Zeus?


    Su Ze thought quietly in his heart and then opened his mouth.


    "Gods, get up."


    All the gods stood up and listened to the new king of God.


    "God of order and justice, Themis."


    Themis came out in surprise: "listen to your call, king of gods, God of fear and hatred, Maitreya."


    Before that, she had never met or talked to the Maitreya. It''s hard to imagine that the first thing the Maitreya did was call her.


    "Should the gods have virtue and be more holy than the human kingdom?" Suze asked.


    Themis did not hesitate: "yes, the king of the gods, the gods should have virtue and be more holy than human beings."


    "But the gods of Olympus can''t do it." Su Ze said, "for their own selfish interests and desires, they rob other people''s daughters, rob other people''s wives, curse others for killing their parents, curse others for being killed by their wives, and curse the children of other gods for becoming monsters... As for changing into animals to do things worse than animals, devour their wives and kill their children, More than once... "


    "Such a God does not have the moral character that Gods should have, and even ordinary people on earth are inferior."


    Suze said, and the eyes of the gods fell on the three gods bound by black smoke, Zeus, Hera and Ares.


    Of course, besides killing Hephaestus and being raped with Aphrodite, Ares was quite OK at other times. Most gods made no big mistakes, and Ares was almost the same.


    Of course, the gods knew what the new God King said, mainly Zeus and Hera.


    Hera cursed more than one person because of jealousy and attacked him more than once.


    If she killed more than ten gods, descendants of gods and humans, Zeus killed more than ten times the gods and humans, and the degree of iniquity was more than a hundred times.


    It can basically be said that Zeus and Aphrodite, the two wild demons who sowed and gave birth to children, are the strongest main forces with crooked Greek mythological painting style. These two have no gods and humans that can''t be solved.


    Aphrodite was forcibly transformed into a better three outlooks by Suze, which Zeus Suze was not ready to change - now is the time to plan the fruits of victory.


    "Themis, I command you and the three goddesses to be responsible for overseeing the actions of the gods."


    Su Ze said, "you can''t kill or curse any gods and humans at will. Unless you meet the standards of justice, you can''t look for beautiful gods and humans at will and vent your desires by all kinds of despicable means."


    "This is a basic moral character. I hope all the gods on Olympus will abide by it."


    Themis took command, and the three goddesses took command together.


    "What should I do if I have committed something in the past?" Asked Apollo.


    "Most of them, I won''t investigate. I hope you can get married and have a family. Don''t abuse other women at will." Suze said, "but Zeus, Hera and Ares are the source of the anger of the gods and the beginning of my becoming a new God King. Their actions must be judged."


    "Together with the gods, a recognized judgment."


    The gods breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the speech - it''s better not to investigate the past.


    Although they are not as crazy as Zeus, a considerable number of them forcibly do some things when they see human handsome men and beautiful women. As for human ideas, they don''t care much.


    At most, pay attention to it in the future. If you don''t force it, you won''t have too much problem in pursuing each other freely.

 Chapter 602

    When the new order and justice standards were set, the hearts of the gods were reassured, and Su Ze began to announce again.


    "Now, let the gods begin their judgment."


    "In advance, this trial is not my own arbitrariness, nor is it the synthesis of all the opinions of the gods, but the opinions of the gods are presented. The goddess of justice Artemis puts forward her opinions to me, and I will decide whether to approve this judgment, which integrates the ideas of the gods and the standards of justice."


    Su Ze said that all the gods listened a little around - how is it not arbitrary, nor the opinions of the gods, nor the decision of Themis, the goddess of justice? Who can finally decide?


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, first noticed that it was the Maitreya who added a layer of self-restraint to her power, but this layer of self-restraint was not a complete restriction.


    The Maitreya can decide whether he will listen to the opinions of the gods and approve them, or whether he will not listen to the opinions of the gods and veto them, and even if he is in a hurry, he can completely overturn these decisions and rules.


    In short, Maitreya is not so dictatorial as Zeus. Generally, he will not suppress other gods with his own strength and is willing to discuss with you.


    However, if you feel that the Maitreya is weak and deceptive and want to bring trouble to the Maitreya with the opinions of the gods, you will inevitably usher in the dictatorship of the Maitreya.


    This tongue twister is something that ordinary gods can''t understand now. Athena rarely sees the truth.


    After some confusion, the gods simply chose to listen to orders.


    To put it more bluntly, they had no choice. If the Maitreya forcibly ordered them to use the power shown by the Maitreya, they had to follow.


    The gods were on both sides. Su Zeduan sat on the middle throne. The position behind the gods on his side was empty. Aphrodite glanced over this position and subconsciously licked his lips.


    Some other goddesses also noticed this and remembered that Hera was once ranked among the twelve main gods of Olympus in the post of God. It was difficult for them not to be moved by Hera''s majesty.


    Becoming the wife of the God King is really a good choice


    "Well, let''s start the first trial."


    "Ares, the God of war, killed his own brother Hephaestus. How will this be judged? Because the facts are there, there is no need to discuss the details. Just ask the gods and the God of justice what you want to do with Ares. "


    Hephaestus roared, "kill him! Kill Ares! "


    But no other gods raised their hands and shouted. For the gods, whether ares killed Hephaestus or committed adultery with Aphrodite, Ares offended Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus is very angry now, but it has little to do with them. He doesn''t have to kill Ares.


    After Hephaestus shouted, he was stunned: why is he the only one who wants to kill Ares?


    "Aphrodite, my wife, don''t you love me deeply? Don''t you want to kill Ares and avenge me? " Asked Hephaestus.


    Aphrodite smiled and said, "I want to listen to the orders of the king of the gods, Milo."


    Hephaestus suddenly realized that a bad thought surged in his heart: why don''t you listen to me? Not on my side? I''m your husband!


    Glancing at Athena and Apollo, who had supported themselves before, they all followed the orders of the Maitreya. Hephaestus couldn''t help feeling a sense of confusion in his heart.


    They rebelled against Zeus, not for justice or for me, but because they were originally the hands of Maitreya? It''s impossible. They became the faithful servants of the Maitreya after he came to Olympus for a while?


    Finally, his eyes fell on the new king of gods, the God of fear and hatred, who sat on the throne of the king of God.


    Hephaestus said, "king of the gods, I ask that ares be sentenced to death."


    Ares couldn''t help shouting, "Hephaestus, you ugly monster, I should have killed you long ago!"


    Hera glared at Hephaestus: "Hephaestus, he is your brother. Don''t you even have a trace of brotherly love and family harmony?"


    Hephaestus held his head high: "no, when ares killed me himself, my brother was no longer Ares. When you judged me unfairly, my parents no longer exist. Now I just want a fair trial. "


    "I just want ares to taste how desperate and helpless death is."


    The speeches of Hephaestus, Ares and Hera were all displayed in front of the gods. The gods looked at this scene and waited for the decision of the Maitreya.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said, "Themis, you can start. Please the gods start to make a decision, and you will also make a judgment."


    Themis bowed slightly and turned back to face the gods.


    "A few days ago, Ares, the God of war, killed Hephaestus, the God of fire, which began a series of disputes. Today, we gods gathered under the command of the new God King, threw away those disputes and began to judge Ares, the God of war. "


    After that, she transformed a Libra in her left hand, a golden sword in her right hand, and a black cloth over her eyes.


    Themis, the goddess of justice, can measure evil, judge and judge. At the same time, her eyes are covered, which means that she will not be deceived by all kinds of illusions and rhetoric.


    "Gods, if you think ares is guilty, please stack your weight on the right. If you think ares is innocent, please stack your weight on the left."


    After that, the Libra in Themis''s hand was raised high. There were only four weights on the left, but countless weights on the right.


    Obviously, the gods believed that Ares, the God of war, was indeed guilty of killing Hephaestus.


    "I think Ares, the God of war, should be executed. Please stack your weight on the right..."


    This time, it''s the turn of the left. There are a lot of weights. The Libra on the right is raised high, and there are only a few weights.


    The gods obviously didn''t think it was necessary to execute Ares.


    Hephaestus was really stunned at this scene - if the decision was made by Maitreya, he would rebel and refuse to recognize the new God King.


    However, there are only a few gods on the whole Olympus who want to kill Ares, which almost shows that his obsession is not recognized by the gods.


    He may be the wrong one.


    "Gods!"


    Hephaestus growled, "have you opened your eyes? Did you see? This ares seduced my wife and killed me with his own hands. Now I just want to punish him and judge him. For me, this is the last justice. "


    "Can''t even this last justice and persistence be obtained?"

 Chapter 603

    The gods were silent.


    To be indifferent, what you said has little to do with us.


    Hephaestus is neither pleasant nor sociable. Among the gods, he has always been far less pleasant than the heroic Ares. Ares''s God of war is far more dazzling than the God of fire.


    If Hephaestus killed Ares, it is estimated that there will be at least ten or twenty gods who want Hephaestus to die.


    This is the true reflection of the "public opinion" of Olympus - Hephaestus''s ugly appearance and unpopularity make few gods willing to help him kill Ares.


    Of course, the opinions of the gods are just opinions.


    Su Ze has both the right to refute and the right to veto. In the end, it depends on how he makes a decision.


    After collecting the opinions of the gods, Themis reported to Suze: "Ares, the God of war, is guilty, but the gods believe that ares''s crime does not die. My opinion is that ares''s crime is indeed a clear crime. According to the laws of the world country, such a crime should also be executed or equivalent to a similar severe punishment."


    Hephaestus looked at Themis in surprise. Unexpectedly, the goddess of Justice said so frankly. When the gods were unwilling to sentence ares to death, he gave such a suggestion.


    He almost wanted to praise the goddess of justice.


    Su Ze heard the speech and pondered: "what ares did should indeed be executed, but the gods loved him and couldn''t bear to execute him, so we compromised and let him live, but the punishment was more cruel."


    Hephaestus heard this and understood that it was impossible to execute Ares.


    The opinion of the gods is that Milton cannot go against the idea of the gods because of his idea of Hephaestus.


    His only hope was that the punishment would be more severe.


    "With regard to punishment, my three goddesses of vengeance have more rich experience." Suze said, "what do you say?"


    The pythons on the three goddesses of vengeance wriggled, their hair danced like poisonous snakes, and their faces were ugly and ferocious.


    Because the king of the gods and their Lord God inquired, they were very excited.


    The Python and the poisonous snake made a continuous sound. After a while, the three goddesses of revenge thought of a good way and reported back to Su Ze.


    Their punishment was to castrate Ares, the God of war, and imprison him on the mountain road of Olympus, and let Hephaestus whip a hundred lashes a day.


    Hephaestus smiled with satisfaction at the speech, with malice that he had not even noticed and had not seen by the gods - the evil of the world had a greater and greater impact on him.


    Ares, the God of war, was stunned when he heard the punishment. Then he knelt down to Suze and asked him to execute himself immediately to avoid this insult.


    Hephaestus, however, requested that this punishment be followed, and he could not wait.


    The positions of the two sides suddenly turned back, and Ares himself wanted to die, and Hephaestus wanted him to survive.


    The reason for this is that the punishment proposed by the three goddesses of revenge is too terrible - castration, displayed on the mountain road of Olympus, whipped by the enemy every day, with no deadline.


    For Ares, the proud God of war, it was better to die completely.


    "Now the result of Ares'' trial is very obvious. Execute ares or let Ares accept this punishment," Suze said. "Choose one of the two. It doesn''t need the decision of the gods. It just needs my own judgment."


    "Please the merciful king of the gods give me a pleasure and let me not fall into the hands of that ugly monster." Ares, the God of war, knelt down and begged sincerely to Suze.


    "I won''t let you go!" Hephaestus shouted, "Ares, you are my brother. How can I bear to let you die like this?"


    After that, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Suze knocked on the armrest of the throne and looked at Hephaestus, who was maliciously twisted. With his fingers raised, a Black Mist flew into his hands and belonged to the evil of the world.


    Hephaestus suddenly lost more than half of his malice. He suddenly lost it and sighed.


    "Please, king of the gods, put him to death. This is my last mercy and compassion."


    Ares raised his head and looked at Hephaestus in surprise.


    Hephaestus turned his face away from him.


    "Thank you, Hephaestus." Ares whispered.


    Hephaestus was silent.


    Suze stood up and said, "the opinions of the gods, do not put ares to death, the opinions of justice, should put ares to death or be severely punished."


    "I gave the punishment, and Ares chose to be executed rather than punished."


    "Then, the trial of ares is over. The result of the trial is to execute Ares."


    After that, his fingers released a white light, ran through ares''s head and killed him.


    The gods were silent and had some unspeakable feelings.


    Indeed, this process is reasonable, but what is unreasonable is that the punishment ares will suffer is unprecedented harsh, even with unacceptable insult, so that ares himself has to choose to die.


    It is Themis, the goddess of justice, who proposes to execute or severely punish Ares. It is the three goddesses of revenge who propose how to severely punish Ares. None of them is decided by the king of the gods, and the gods cannot say that Miro is dictatorial and deliberately plans to kill Ares.


    This process came down. Originally, the gods did not want ares to die, but ares chose to die by himself. It was not even the request of the God King Maitreya to kill him.


    Can we only say that ares should be so?


    "Next, Hera, the judge of God." Suze said.


    Several goddesses stood up to show Hera''s past jealousy of beauty, cursing goddesses and cursing humans... Then the gods also considered her guilty and did not sin to death.


    Themis, the goddess of justice, believes that Hera''s sin is not too great and the punishment need not be too serious.


    Su Ze saw that the three goddesses of revenge were eager to try, so he ordered them to give their opinions.


    "Envy of beauty makes her extremely ugly; Curse others, let her also be cursed. "


    The punishment of the three Vengeances was also not heavy, but it was completely unacceptable to Hera.


    "My curse can be doubled. Please don''t make me ugly!" Said Hera.


    Su Ze didn''t care about it. After cutting her divine power by more than half, she ordered the three goddesses of revenge to double curse her, and then let her go.


    Hera touched her face, breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw ares''s body with a sad expression.


    Ares


    Her palm stretched out to touch ares''s face, but her palm turned into a Python and swallowed ares''s head.


    Hera''s expression was dull and screamed, "what''s going on?"

 Chapter 604

    "What else can happen? Of course it''s a curse."


    Facing Hera''s question, the three goddesses of vengeance said naturally: "the curse we impose is that when you touch a man, your palm will become a python, sharp teeth will appear in your mouth, and your eyes will become the eyes of wild animals."


    "Now you ask for a double curse. The python will not only scare people, but also really bite people to death. What''s your problem?"


    Hera wanted to yell, but considering that this was the curse due after the trial, she didn''t dare to shout again.


    She quickly took back her palm to prevent it from becoming a Python and eating ares''s body. Then she waited for her husband''s fate.


    "The original king of gods Zeus, the God of sky and thunder."


    Suze said, "the trial has finally come to this time, gods, show your thoughts."


    "Zeus, are you guilty?"


    Not measured by the Libra of Themis, the God of justice, the gods all spoke in unison: "yes, Zeus is guilty."


    "Let''s show it."


    Su Ze said here and shook his head slightly: "according to the laws of the world country, raped women should be executed or castrated, or imprisoned. There are countless goddesses and humans raped by Zeus. Only this one, imprisonment is no longer applicable to him."


    "Zeus committed many crimes, but this adultery was too numerous to be displayed one by one. There were not many places where he was crazy to be executed."


    "Then please put him to death." Athena, the God of wisdom, said.


    Aphrodite also said, "yes, please put him to death."


    After them, the empress Persephone and the conspiracy goddess merinoe also asked for the execution of Zeus.


    Hephaestus hesitated and thought that he had been killed by Zeus before, so he also asked to execute Zeus.


    Apollo followed.


    These gods declared their position, while the other gods fell silent - did the original king of the gods, the gods they revered and admired, really want to be executed directly?


    It''s hard for them to follow.


    Including Ares, the former God of war. If the conditions of the goddess of revenge were not too harsh, they didn''t want ares to fall.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Zeus looked up and laughed, "the new king of the gods, see? These are the gods I once ruled! Although they are loyal to you, they don''t want to betray me completely. "


    "How are you going to kill me?"


    "In the end, you have to judge alone, contrary to the opinions of the gods?"


    Su Ze smiled and released the "fear" around his body, putting him in the fear space shrouded in endless black and fear.


    "I''ll give you some punishment first. It''ll be regarded as punishment for my rudeness."


    Su Ze said and looked at Themis, the goddess of Justice: "how much do you know about the sins of Zeus and how are you going to decide?"


    Themis said, "Zeus is the original God King. I know a lot about him. He has a lot of sins and merits. I don''t know how to decide. I can only ask you to judge it yourself. "


    "Zeus once stabilized the order of heaven and earth, stopped the gods and Titans from killing each other, and allowed the gods to have fun. This is his greatest credit."


    Su Ze suddenly realized that this was also the reason why the gods missed him and didn''t want to kill him.


    Compared with the cruel rule of the previous two generations of God kings, the ruling order of Zeus is much milder. The gods are looking for fun everywhere and indulge themselves - except for a few gods who are unfortunately crushed and trampled by Zeus, most gods are in a state of free carnival, leaving countless absurd myths and legends.


    For Suze, Zeus was disgusting scum. It seemed that the task could not be completed without killing him, and the customs clearance could not be achieved without killing him, so Zeus must be killed.


    Therefore, even if the gods missed the indulgence of Zeus, he had to force his hand.


    He can''t hesitate on this matter.


    "In addition to the above crimes of raping the goddess and women, Zeus also committed the crime of killing his wife Metis. Athena can testify." Suze said.


    "Yes, I can testify." Athena heard the final result of the trial and said with a smile and killing intention.


    "And the murder of his son Hephaestus."


    Hephaestus also nodded, "I can testify."


    "The crime of framing the daughter of the goddess of agriculture, Persephone, who is also his own daughter." Suze said.


    "Yes, we can testify."


    Persephone and melinoe spoke together. Under their eyes, Demeter, the neutral goddess of agriculture, stood up and said, "I can also testify about this."


    She cherishes her daughter parsefune very much. If she doesn''t stand up this time, her daughter will never meet her again and stay in the hell of the underworld forever.


    At this point, Suze stopped.


    On the one hand, there is no need to continue to display. On the other hand, to display other crimes, it is necessary to persuade the gods who would not cooperate or to find other victims. In that way, it will take a long time, but it is not good.


    "Zeus, your sin is far from the credit for the stability of order in the past, which can be recovered."


    "I declare you to be sentenced to death, and now you will be executed."


    Zeus heard the speech and knew that Milton could not keep his hand. He raised his head. Lightning lingered around him, trying to break the black smoke around him.


    "Maitreya, I was told to accept the trial, but the result is only the trial of you and your men. More gods, why can''t you participate in the trial?"


    "I demand more trials! Like Ares and Hera! "


    He shouted. The black smoke looked very thin, but it could not break through. The forces of both sides offset each other, and soon suppressed his body and divine power and tied it firmly.


    "I demand that I be tried again! Maitreya, can''t you dare to make the gods speak? "


    The gods bowed their heads silently and dared not make a voice or support him.


    Themis, the goddess of justice, said, "if you really start the trial, I will sentence you to death, the original God King Zeus."


    "Don''t you understand at this time? The gods agree that you are guilty, but they don''t want you to die because they miss the times before. If I were to be judged out of justice, your crimes would also need to be executed. "


    "It''s just... This trial was announced in advance by the king of the gods, the Messiah."


    Zeus was stunned, looked at Themis, and then sneered: "justice is the privilege of the victor. It''s ridiculous justice... Themis, you''re a ridiculous hound!"


    "Congratulations on finding a new master, justice!"

 Chapter 605

    Themis, the goddess of justice, did not answer his ridicule.


    Maybe what Zeus said is the truth. When Zeus was the king of the gods, the three goddesses of fate and timing obeyed his orders. What God of fate and justice, Dicke, was a hound ordered by Zeus at will.


    Themis, the goddess of justice at that time, had neither the power to maintain order nor the power to start the judgment of the gods, and also needed to obey the orders of Zeus.


    Now, she is promoted to such an important position by the Maitreya, so she can perform justice and maintain order.


    Do you really think that "justice" can appear out of thin air without helping the Messiah and achieving the intention of the Messiah?


    Moreover, Zeus''s crime was really to be executed, but the gods did not want him to die out of nostalgia. Between the gods and the Messiah, Themis undoubtedly chose the Messiah, order and justice.


    If Su Ze really chooses to let the gods express their opinions again, Themis must report the opinions of the gods and attach his own judgment opinion to "execute Zeus". At that time, Su Ze doesn''t have to be embarrassed. He just needs to obey Themis''s judgment opinion and execute Zeus.


    Don''t even appear too authoritarian. If you follow this process, it will be the result of the execution of Zeus.


    Therefore, no matter how Zeus mocked, Themis was indifferent.


    The victor Maitreya is not cruel and unreasonable. She carries out justice as it should be. What can she fear? But the loser Zeus, who has committed so many crimes, has no regrets. In fact, his face is even more hateful.


    "Have you finished your last words?"


    After mocking Themis, Zeus heard Suze''s greetings.


    He stood up and looked straight at the new king of the gods.


    "Maitreya, let me face the sky and the earth for the last time."


    He said.


    Su Ze realized that there was no despair, sadness, or even fear and tension in his mood, and knew that there must be something wrong.


    Zeus, who indulges in pleasure, may be a hero, but he is definitely not a hero who regards life and death as nothing. It is impossible for him not to fear death.


    The only possibility is that he has the means and the possibility of turning over.


    "Facing the sky and the earth for the last time" is the key to Zeus''s card.


    After understanding this, Su Ze didn''t pretend to be reasonable, especially to be kind to Zeus and let him face the sky and earth, but directly condensed a black long gun in his hand.


    "I heard your last words. When you die, you have plenty of opportunities to face the sky and the earth."


    Su Ze said this and directly shot the black spear at Zeus.


    The spear was dark, as if all the light in the world had been absorbed here. It had the characteristics of qiudaoyu annihilating all substances, the function of banning demons, and the function of directly pointing to the origin.


    These effects are not necessarily a complete kill for Zeus, but combined, they are absolutely fatal.


    Especially after the black spear hits, it will expand into a huge jade seeking Tao and annihilate the whole body of Zeus. Zeus has no possibility of surviving.


    Zeus saw that Su Ze not only didn''t agree to his request, but began to kill himself. He was surprised and struggled to escape. At the same time, he shouted loudly.


    "Mother of the earth! Mother of the gods! "


    He did not completely break free, and the black gun hit him on the shoulder. Then the long black gun expanded, killing and annihilating his body in Zeus''s shocked eyes.


    Zeus only had time to make the last sound, and his body was completely destroyed in the world.


    "Gaia!"


    Zeus, the king of the gods, was completely killed by the new God King Maitreya in full view of the gods, without even a trace of existence.


    Hera stood next to the body of her son Ares and watched the scene with tears in her eyes.


    "King of the gods, you killed my son and my husband..."


    "Why not just kill me, so as not to be so sad."


    Suze ignored Hera''s grievances and was not afraid of Hera''s possible resentment - she was not the enemy Suze had to kill, so Suze did not deliberately use her power and complied with the judgment of the gods.


    If you want to get rid of the roots, you can do it before.


    Zeus'' reaction before his death confirmed Su Ze''s guess: Zeus was actually afraid of death. The so-called facing the sky and the earth was his last card. And his dying call has exposed this card.


    The helper he wants to call is Gaia, the mother of the gods of Olympus, the source of myths and gods, and the Mother God of the earth.


    With the killing of Zeus by Suze, he won the king of the gods of Olympus, which finally ended. His camp mission in Olympus also won this victory and won 5000 points of reincarnation points.


    However, only when the task is completed, Su Ze can choose to quit the reincarnation world.


    This reincarnation world still has no customs clearance.


    For Suze, this is a little too obvious - who is the last obstacle when he has won the position of king of the gods and recognized by the gods?


    The last call of Zeus, the last card of Zeus, is the last and biggest obstacle.


    As Suze killed Zeus, the silent wind on Mount Olympus no longer roared.


    The gods bowed their heads and felt awe at the powerful power of the new God King.


    Suze quietly opened his mouth and said, "two of the twelve main gods on Olympus died. The other one has been punished and actually no longer has powerful divine power, so he needs to fill the position of the LORD God. "


    "Hades and Poseidon, you submit to me. I make you join Olympus and become one of the twelve main gods."


    Hades and Poseidon, the God of the sea, are certainly unwilling. They want to go back to their own territory and bully.


    However, it is obviously impossible to reason or listen to their wishes at this time.


    Rather than surrender themselves, they were beaten by the God of fear and hatred. If they dare to disagree, they will be beaten again.


    The two gods took orders respectfully and officially became the twelve main gods of Olympus.


    Suze opened his mouth again and said, "goddess of justice and order, Artemis, I declare you to be the new twelve main gods to help me maintain order and justice and judge when necessary."


    Themis came forward and knelt respectfully on one knee: "listen to your command, the great king of the gods."


    At this time, Aphrodite suddenly said, "the great king of the gods, Milo, I have two things to ask the consent of the king of God."

 Chapter 606

    "Two things?"


    Suze looked at her strangely, and then immediately learned her idea - after all, she had reformed herself, and Aphrodite could not hide any subtle thoughts from him.


    "Speak, Aphrodite."


    "The first thing is to ask the gods not to use the clergy of fear and hatred when they announce it, so as not to damage the image of the king of the gods and cause misunderstanding among the people. I think we should call our God King the king of gods and the greatest God, the Messiah. "


    Aphrodite said respectfully.


    Su Ze has no objection to this: "yes, I don''t care."


    The three goddesses of vengeance made a dissatisfied voice, and the poisonous snakes and python were hissing, but more gods spoke one after another. After agreeing with Aphrodite''s request, they could only endure.


    It was not easy for them to find the LORD God. The priest of the LORD God fit in with them and was born their leader. As a result, the LORD God became the king of the gods, and the clergy of fear and hatred was no longer emphasized, which made them feel a little different.


    Of course, in the view of the gods, this is a wise choice. If the king of the gods on Olympus repeatedly emphasizes that the clergy is fear and hatred, it is estimated that mankind will feel panic and wonder whether the end of the world is coming, so that the "evil god" will become the king of the gods.


    "The second thing," Aphrodite said with a smile, looking at Hephaestus with black lines, "I want to end my marriage with the God of fire."


    Hephaestus was shocked and exclaimed, "Aphrodite!"


    He can only make such exclamations. He didn''t remember too many other questions. Then he remembered, and then he thought of the need to ask questions.


    Why end your marriage with me? You even broke with Zeus, Hera and ares for my sake. Why did you choose to end our marriage at this time?


    Aphrodite said slightly sadly, "Hephaestus, my husband, we are not exactly the same people. You should have noticed."


    "You are a male god who is loyal to marriage and family, and I have lost my loyalty countless times."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t care, as long as you later --" said Hephaestus.


    "I won''t have any relationship with any male god or any man in the future." Aphrodite said, "Hephaestus, this is my decision."


    Hephaestus frowned at her. "Didn''t you say you would really be my wife... You lied to me?"


    "As your wife, even if you die, I will stand for you until a fair and just trial." Aphrodite reminded, "Hephaestus, we are no longer suitable to be husband and wife. From then on, I will never pursue any male gods and men. You should also have your own wife, son and daughter. "


    Hephaestus was reluctant and began to persuade Aphrodite to change his mind.


    However, Aphrodite never hesitated, and he had to give up - Aphrodite became a "goddess of place" who did not contact men, which was a situation he could barely accept, and it was not betrayal and deception.


    After all, he can have his own wife and children, which he can accept.


    When the household chores of Aphrodite and Hephaestus were disposed of, the gods of Olympus began to disperse gradually, and Suze and the goddess of justice Artemis did not require too strict rules for the gods. At least finding women and goddesses needed to be happy with each other and could not be abducted.


    There are attacks such as killing and cursing at will, and blessings to the world can be carried out.


    After arranging all this, Suze looked at the three gods with the evil of this world - Hephaestus, Athena and Apollo had been transformed by Suze with the evil of this world to help them strengthen their determination and faith.


    Now that Zeus has been eliminated, there is no need to keep the evil of this world in these three gods.


    Among them, Hephaestus has the most evil in this world and the coarsest transformation; Athena and Apollos are more refined and retain considerable self thinking ability, but their mentality is more determined and a little blackened.


    At this time, Olympus suddenly vibrated violently. A tall giant rose up and stared at Olympus with his huge head and looked at Suze''s throne of the gods.


    The giant itself is a mountain, and its head is hundreds of meters in size, just like the top of the mountain.


    "Mother of the earth, Gaia?"


    Suze looked at the giant and asked.


    The card called by Zeus has finally arrived. This huge giant should be sent by Gaia, the mother of the earth.


    The giant roared violently, and the sound wave brought a strong wind, blowing several weak gods who had just left.


    "It seems that we can''t communicate."


    Su Ze said, "the creation of the mother earth now can''t have reason, can only use huge power?"


    Then he realized that without wisdom, Gaia, the mother of the earth, could take back this huge power at any time and continue to take it back to himself. If you have wisdom, it''s bad. Instead of taking back these forces, they may fight with the gods and provoke greater fighting and fighting.


    This is what Gaia, the mother of the earth, does not want to see.


    However, it is only a giant two or three thousand meters high, and Su Ze is not without a solution.


    With his hands closed, a huge jade seeking Tao turned into an extremely long lightsaber. Under his waving, he cut it head-on towards the giant.


    Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion!


    To Su Ze''s surprise, the giant''s defense is not high, but it has reached the physical strength of diamond, which will make it extremely difficult to break through for ordinary power, gold and iron; However, in front of the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion transformed by Su Ze''s great quest for Tao jade, this hardness material was not careless. At most, it was equivalent to an additional layer of energy protection, which was cut directly.


    The huge giant stood opposite Olympus mountain and was directly cut by the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion. However, it did not die or split, but the split parts shook slightly and combined again. Once again, it restored its original shape, raised a 200 meter fist, punched directly to the top of Olympus mountain and fell directly.


    There is no doubt that only gravity has exceeded the collapse of several skyscrapers. If the giant''s own strong power is included, the impact of this shooting down to reality is no less than standing at the center of the explosion of tens of millions of nuclear bombs, which is not vaporized at high temperature, but the impact of power is no worse.

 Chapter 607

    The fist with a radius of 200 meters, comparable to the hardness of diamond, came with howling wind and unreasonable roar all day.


    If Suze evades or bears this blow, the peak of the highest peak of Olympus will be directly knocked out. There must be no doubt.


    Su Ze didn''t hide. He looked straight at the fist and a black brilliance appeared in front of him.


    Under the continuous supply of power, the Tao seeking jade is constantly manufactured, which surpasses the super inflated Tao seeking jade of big barrel muhui night - in theory, the super inflated Tao seeking jade of big barrel muhui night can destroy the tolerance world of at least ten thousand miles, and Su Ze''s current Tao seeking jade can also destroy the 3000 meter giant in front of Olympus mountain, Greek mythology ranges from Macedonia in the north to Crete in the south, from Troy in the east to Sparta in the West.


    However, this is just a theory. The Taoist jade of big barrel muhui night can destroy the forbearance world, because she is the ancestor of the forbearance world and the source of chakra in the forbearance world.


    Her quest for Tao yu should not end with the explosion, but also have a subsequent chain reaction. It is likely that it is not annihilating everything, but killing all the people with chakra. It is this way to destroy the tolerance world.


    Su Ze''s quest for Tao jade has no more chakra cooperation and support here, and there is no chain reaction. Of course, it can''t reach the degree of world destruction.


    However, when such a huge Tao seeking jade condenses into a huge and thick shield, although the giant''s fist is extremely powerful, it is as futile as trying to run through the river of a solid dam.


    Then, it was directly annihilated by the black brilliance of qiudao jade.


    "Roar!"


    The giant''s fist and the front end of his arm all turned into ashes and fell down. He was annihilated by the Taoist jade. He didn''t know whether he was frustrated in the attack or felt pain. He roared up to the sky and shocked Aphrodite, Apollo, Athena and other gods to cover their ears.


    Su zemai stepped forward.


    One foot in the air, one foot out, into the same 3000 meters high, taller than the stone giant.


    The stone giant was stunned and even forgot the annihilation of his arms and fists. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the enemy could change so much.


    Then, with a little glittering and translucent luster on his hand, Su Ze turned into a kilometer long gun, stirred the wind and roared, and plunged into the stone giant.


    At this time, the stone giant lowered his head, quickly recovered his lost arms and fists, and his dull, ugly and ferocious face became incomparably soft and full of motherhood.


    It turned into "she", raised its hand to catch the kilometer long gun, and then said, "foreign gods, you robbed my children of the throne of God."


    As soon as Su Ze pinched his palm, the kilometer long gun turned into fragments, which fell in succession and fell in the wind of Olympus mountain. It was incomparably gorgeous, as if the stars in the sky had become these fragments.


    "Yes, but I have a reason." Su Ze said with mental strength, "and I will leave soon."


    Gaia, the mother of the earth who occupied the body of the stone giant, heard his words and didn''t believe him: "how long will it be soon? A hundred years or a thousand years? For me, I can''t wait for a year. "


    Su Ze said, "it won''t take me a year. I''ll leave in a month."


    "Impossible!"


    Gaia said, "the position of the king of the gods is the ruler of the gods, ruling all gods and creatures. No gods can resist this temptation, and no gods can take the initiative to leave this position."


    Su Ze smelled the speech and smiled: "that''s your idea and your world. After all, it''s not my world."


    Gaia, the mother of the earth, still refused to believe it.


    Suze also noticed that she couldn''t explain clearly to her - she was like the mother of a bear child. She only saw that her child was bullied and was ready to return the child''s anger. The rest was not in her consideration.


    "Then, go on. If I can beat you, I don''t have to lie. You''ll know then. "


    Suze said.


    "I will expel you!"


    Gaia, the mother of the earth, shouted angrily. Instead of fighting Su Ze with her bare hands, she stretched out her hand and waved an inexplicable force directly towards Su Ze.


    When Su Ze tried to gather and beg Tao Yu to stop it, the inexplicable force had fallen on him and began a fierce confrontation with the protective force attached to his body.


    What a strange attack!


    Su Ze was surprised and hurriedly reduced his body and contracted his energy to make his energy more concentrated and abundant.


    Then he also understood that this must be the strongest force in the world and one of the ultimate means of Gaia, the mother of the earth. Otherwise, with his current strength, he would never see the attack directly fall on him after the attack.


    That inexplicable force, not only did not become less, but became more abundant in the process, with the momentum of frustration and courage.


    Su Ze''s strength and this strength are consuming each other fiercely. It seems that the two sides will not subside at all. They are fighting more and more.


    Suze also realized that he did not understand the characteristics of this force, could not deal with this force, and was likely to be defeated by Gaia, the mother of the earth.


    His eyes swept and fell behind the giant Gaia, and the phantom appeared directly in that position.


    Then he saw that the power was still entangled with his own power like a bone maggot, and he had no intention of letting go.


    "I can''t get rid of time and space. It can be seen that this force itself has the characteristics of time and space... It didn''t fall on me strangely just now. Was it because of time?"


    Su Ze was filled with surprise and surprise when he thought of this.


    No matter what the legend is, Gaia, the mother of the earth, grasps the vitality and origin of all creatures. Occasionally, there are earth rocks, giants and other related forces, which are rarely related to time, right?


    What the hell is going on? Or is your speculation wrong?


    Thinking in his mind, Su Ze''s power has begun to test the characteristics of this power - the first is to seek Tao jade. It consumes the same power as this power, but this power can also regenerate and increase, so it is not consumed in fact.


    The second is the exorcism power, which consumes each other.


    The second is the power to ban demons, or consume each other


    After a series of operations by Su Ze, it can be basically determined that this force is similar to the inviolability of ten thousand methods. It also resists the consumption with all its own forces, including the application of gravity and the failure of scroll seals. As long as any force is applied, it is directly consumed.


    The same is true of evil and fear in this world.


    "The only thing left is a force." Su Ze thought in his heart, testing the power of avalanche jade.

 Chapter 608

    The power of avalanche jade is mixed with the power of the Holy Grail, which has the function of breaking through the limit and creating miracles.


    This force is a miraculous and extraordinary force.


    The energy and strength of both mind and body are not enough to describe the power to break restrictions and realize wishes.


    Also because of Su Ze''s strength, he has experienced strange experiences in several worlds, and the collapse of jade is integrated with the Holy Grail, which has further improved the energy level on the basis of the original world.


    Therefore, when all other abilities can''t play a role, Su Ze only thinks of the last one, avalanche jade and Holy Grail.


    If even this kind of power can''t be detected, the wonderful energy attack sent by Gaia, the mother of the earth, then Suze doesn''t have to fight in the next battle, because he can''t restrain the other party''s means and will be in a very passive position to be beaten.


    The power of avalanche jade and Holy Grail can be any color or completely transparent and colorless.


    Su Ze''s mind came to a transparent and invisible wave, which met the wonderful power.


    The power of avalanche jade and Holy Grail is also being consumed.


    As soon as Su Ze''s face changed, he thought: I didn''t expect that this level of power would appear in the world of the legend of the gods. Even the fusion energy of the broken jade and the Holy Grail can only counteract it, and can''t explore the characteristics of its power.


    However, Su Ze''s expression changed immediately.


    He saw that although the fusion energy of avalanche jade and Holy Grail was constantly consumed, there were also extremely subtle parts that were constantly absorbing that energy. Different from the original instant absorption of Poseidon and Zeus, it can be transformed instantly. The speed and fineness of this absorption are less than 1%, which is very slow.


    But once this slow process began, Suze understood that the situation would be very different.


    After a moment of confrontation and stalemate between the energy of avalanche jade and Holy Grail and the strange power of Gaia, the mother of the earth, Su Ze''s face smiled.


    The harvest was unusually large.


    The legend of the gods, the original myth of the reincarnation world, originated from the origin of Greek mythology. It was Kaus who opened up the chaos of heaven and earth and Gaia, the mother of the earth, who gave birth to the gods and all things in heaven and earth. Finally, they created humans with the body of the mother of the earth and earth and stones.


    However, even so, Su Ze did not expect that Gaia, the mother of the earth, did not use any conventional force such as "wind, fire, thunder, earth and water", nor was it a force in a general sense.


    But through the limitations of time and space, pioneering the world, full of all light, darkness, order and disorder, which can be called the power of "chaos".


    This power was obtained by the fusion power of avalanche jade and Holy Grail, and immediately filled the defects that did not exist before time, space and creation.


    If Suze could transform and resurrect the individual and create a human or object body. Now, as long as he has enough energy in the avalanche jade, he can create a new race and an area similar to the Peach Blossom Land.


    When attacking, you can directly penetrate a certain time and space and hit the enemy directly.


    As long as you pay enough energy, you can even directly hit the enemy''s body and hit the enemy''s "destiny", so that the enemy can''t be changed.


    At the thought of this, Su Ze was even happy - fortunately, Gaia, the mother of the earth, did not have such sufficient energy, and there was no universal converter and limit breaking ability such as broken jade. Otherwise, Su Ze''s outer body defense could not resist just now.


    Gaia, the mother of the earth, was not surprised to see that her attack worked. Maitreya could only release energy to resist it.


    "The gods from foreign lands, either be killed by me or leave like this."


    "This land, the sky and all things are ruled by my sons and can never be handed over to you."


    Su Ze ordered bengyu to start simulating this force. As bengyu has analyzed the essence of this force, although simulating this force consumes more energy than other forces, it can be simulated.


    When the mother of the earth finished speaking, Su Ze''s hands also burst out a strange breath of energy, which collided with the power sent out by the mother of the earth. The two forces collided, and suddenly burst in the air and the wind raged.


    Gaia, the mother of the earth, said in surprise, "this is the power of creation! How could you have? Are you CAOS? "


    Shocked, she gave the impossible answer.


    The well-dressed and handsome Maitreya in front of him was certainly not CAOS.


    After saying this, her eyes changed again and again: "are you the creator of another world? Why did you come to our world to be a God King who doesn''t deserve your identity? "


    We should know that the creator gods are the source of the gods, who are highly respected and superior. Just as Gaia and CAOS never want to compete for the position of God King with their children, she believes that Maira should and will not pay attention to the position of "God King".


    "As I said, you don''t believe it if you stay for a while."


    Su Ze said, "the battle has been going on here. Do you feel it is necessary to continue?"


    "Tell the winner first!"


    Said Gaia, mother of the earth.


    Even if the Maitreya in front of her showed the same strength and the same level of existence as her, she still didn''t throw away the sense of rejection in her heart.


    Whatever the purpose of the Maitreya, she should decide the outcome with the outsider and talk again.


    "All right."


    Su Ze''s expression was calm, his eyes coagulated slightly and observed everything around him.


    As avalanche jade can create the power of "chaos", his eyes can see the track of "chaos" power, which is no longer as inexplicable as before. As for the scope of vision of human eyes, Su Ze''s own vision can no longer be limited. He just looks ahead and sees everything around him all the time.


    If he deliberately explores perception, he can easily find human targets within tens of kilometers.


    Now in his eyes, Gaia, the mother of the earth, waved his palm and shot three chaotic forces.


    Two chaotic forces are directly in front of Su Ze, and one chaotic force is directly behind Su Ze. When they hit, they have shortened the time and space, reached the position to attack, and were blocked by Su Ze''s protection.


    Su Ze looked at this scene, his heart moved, and the same three chaotic forces greeted him. The collision sound sounded fiercely. The strong wind roared over the sky outside Olympus, and three tornadoes were formed in the collision.


    In the roar of the tornado, Su Ze pointed his finger.


    A series of chaotic forces were emitted from the fingers and successively shot into the giant body 3000 meters high in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, only a little "chaos" hit the stone giant, and the solid stone giant turned into dust and fell.


    The subsequent "chaos" forces stopped in mid air and lost their attack targets.


    In the dust of the stone giant, a woman as big as Su Ze appeared. She was only half dressed and looked a little surprised, opposite Su Ze''s eyes.


    "You are stronger than I thought."


    The woman was Gaia, the mother of the earth, the old grandmother of the Greek gods, she said.


    Suze nodded slightly and accepted her words - better than Gaia, the mother of the earth. Should everything be easy to discuss?


    "Gaia, you should believe now that I have no intention of staying with you for a long time."


    "Yes, I believe it."


    Gaia said, "with your strength, even if you forcibly conquer the gods, even if you kill the gods, there will be few who can become your opponents."


    "If you just want to be the king of the gods and play for a while, it''s up to you."


    "Thank you very much."


    Su Ze smiled and subdued Gaia, the mother of the earth in the world. Sure enough, everything was much easier.


    At this time, Gaia suddenly said, "your strength is really rare. Do you want to have an excellent child with me? Maybe it will be better than all the children, and you can become the new God King after you leave. "


    Suze''s smile became a little stiff: Well, it has the style of Greek mythology.


    "No, I''ve become very cautious about the relationship between men and women."


    Gaia shook her head with some regret and left.


    "In that case, I''ll leave first. If you have the idea of having a baby, please tell me in time. I''d be happy to help you."

 Chapter 609

    You don''t have to have children.


    Especially in the system of Greek mythology, which has no normal ideological order, giving birth to a child will give Suze a headache, and the subsequent troubles will certainly make him more worried.


    Even now, he is the king of the gods, and the order established by him shall not be forced to rape, plunder, kill, curse or harm other gods and humans - because he knows that such a provision can be done.


    If he asked all the gods of Olympus to be faithful and keep their integrity as jade, and not to fall in love freely or pursue the same blood before marriage, he knew that this would never be possible and was destined to trigger a secret confrontation among the gods.


    The origin of Greek mythology is that the original couple of CAOS and Gaia created the world to reproduce the gods and beings. Their same blood itself is a law. If Suze forcibly reverses this Law in this reincarnation world, it is equivalent to fighting with the basic setting of the world.


    In the end, he will either destroy the world, or his order will be ignored or destroyed by the world.


    It doesn''t make any sense to him.


    With Gaia, the mother of the earth, admitting defeat and leaving Olympus, Suze finally heard the prompt.


    "The sixth level of customs clearance reincarnation world" Legends of the gods "won 200000 reincarnation points. The reincarnation world can enter and exit freely, and control and determine the personnel entering and leaving."


    Su Ze heard the prompt voice and only chose notification and three abilities, which are fate, time and space.


    For Su Ze, these three abilities are not unfamiliar. Choosing to reward these three abilities for reincarnation world customs clearance is not a big increase at all.


    With the "heaven and earth in his sleeve", the power of chaos, coupled with the power of time, space and destiny, and countless other means and powers, he has actually been able to create a palm of China in his sleeve. It can even be said that if the monkey king jumps into his palm, he can''t turn it out again.


    His hand can cover the sky and create the world!


    After passing through the reincarnation world, Su Ze did not immediately choose to leave.


    He was not prepared to become the king of the gods, but finally became the king of the gods on Olympus. Now he has just ascended the throne of God King and established three twelve main gods.


    It''s impossible to leave now regardless of the order here.


    This is also su Ze''s temperament. Since he chose to do it, he must always have a beginning and an end and give an account.


    Therefore, he doesn''t leave the reincarnation world first and set an order before going. He should never have a chance to come again in the future - the world of Greek mythology is chaotic, and the basic world outlook and outlook on life are incompatible with Suze. No matter how orderly he is, he can''t accept it.


    Back on Mount Olympus, the slightly embarrassed gods gathered and waited for the result of the battle.


    For them, the aftermath of the battle between the two 3000 meter high giants is that the weaker gods can resist with all their strength to save their lives.


    For powerful gods, although the aftermath of the battle can be resisted, the strength shown by both sides is undoubtedly extremely powerful, and they are waiting for the final winner.


    When the new king of the gods returned, the gods thought they understood the result of the battle and came forward to salute the king of the gods to congratulate him on his victory.


    Apollo came forward and asked about the process and results of the battle.


    Su Ze did not deny that he told the gods the result of his battle with Gaia, the mother of the earth. The gods heard the speech and were more respectful.


    Before Zeus died, Gaia, the mother of the earth, and the origin of the gods were defeated in the hands of the Maitreya. The strength of the new king of the gods far exceeded that of the previous three generations of God kings Uranus, Cronus and Zeus. Indeed, they are far from being able to resist.


    Originally, the events on Olympus had been announced, and Suze had nothing new to announce. After receiving the congratulations of the gods, he let the gods disperse.


    Like Zeus, he didn''t always hold a banquet to celebrate, and let other gods constantly boast about "the king of the great gods".


    Most of the gods left, leaving only the main God and a few gods.


    Hades and Poseidon had no orders and could not leave Olympus directly. Hephaestus, Athena and Apollo all waited for Suze''s orders. They felt unstable, and Hermes and Dionysus, who had been loyal to Zeus, did not leave.


    Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, did not leave because of her daughter Persephone.


    Aphrodite looked at the Maitreya with some respectful eyes.


    As the new Lord God promoted by Su Ze, Themis, the goddess of justice, is also ready to listen to orders at any time.


    Because none of their twelve main gods left, and the goddess of hunting did not leave and stood by.


    "You hate Zeus too much." Suze said to Hephaestus, Athena and Apollo, "now you don''t have to continue to harbor hatred. Come forward and I''ll help you get rid of these hatred."


    Hephaestus took a step forward, Athena thought, and Apollos took a step back.


    Seeing the performance of the three gods, Su Ze couldn''t help smiling.


    Hephaestus is very straightforward. He was used and confused by Aphrodite before. It can be seen that his IQ is not enough, so Suze said and he believed it.


    Apollo''s performance is not only that he doesn''t believe Su Ze, but also exposes his current situation at once - probably he has been bewitched or blackened by the evil of this world. After all, the evil of this world is absolute. Even if Su Ze uses it, it will never have any loyalty to call Su Ze the master on the surface.


    Because all human evils are related, and all human virtues are irrelevant. It obeys Suze purely because Suze is stronger than it. It wants to continue to exist, that''s all.


    So Apollo was not very clever.


    Only Athena is worthy of the title of goddess of wisdom. This calm performance shows her wisdom.


    Whether Hephaestus had no idea, Apollo had no idea, or Athena had wisdom, it didn''t mean much to Suze.


    Stretch out your hand, a black sun floats out of your sleeve, and all the malice of Hephaestus, Apollo and Athena is captured and absorbed into the evil of this world.


    Hephaestus woke up and knelt down in front of Suze.


    Apollo also knelt down, and his ambition had been minimized.


    "Thank you, king of the gods, for dispelling the hatred in my heart." Athena leaned over and said with a smile.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said to the evil of the world, "take back your other distractions."

 Chapter 610

    There is no response to the evil of this world.


    Su Ze smiled faintly, and a little chaotic power was in the evil body of this world.


    "I''ve seen Apollo''s reaction. I don''t know what you''ve done in this world? I don''t know if you will have other covert means? "


    "Of course Apollo didn''t know about this covert means, but you must have done it."


    The evil of this world is consumed by the power of chaos, which no longer pretends to understand what Su Ze is saying.


    "Maitreya, this is a good opportunity." It responded, "the power level of the world is very high. We can use this power level to cultivate a lot of evil thoughts and enhance our power."


    "If you like, just put me in this world. After a period of time, you can see a stronger me and be more loyal to you."


    "I can transform the world into a complete and comfortable world."


    Su Ze certainly knows that as long as the evil of this world is left to rage in this world, it is very likely to turn the whole world into a world of despair and evil thoughts.


    First of all, this is not in line with Suze''s idea. The gods in Greek mythology are chaotic in their private life at most, and they also praise the deeds of virtue, nobility and bravery, so they will not destroy the world.


    Secondly, the evil of this world may also be discovered by the Greek gods, become extremely weak under constant consumption, and even be eliminated. For example, the chaotic power of Gaia, the mother of the earth, and the divine power of the gods are their own energy that can counteract the evil of this world.


    Finally, even if Su Ze promised, "the evil of this world" has no loyalty and reliability. After being strong, the first thing must be to challenge Su Ze.


    So Suze won''t be confused by this guy''s words.


    "Take it back, the world is not where you act recklessly." Su Ze said here, thinking that "the evil of this world" would be used as a certain consumable in future battles, he gave a promise to "the evil of this world".


    "When a world makes me sick, I will move the good people in it to another world and let you wreak havoc in that reincarnation world."


    Hearing this promise, "the evil of this world" immediately responded to Su Ze''s gloomy smile.


    This is not that it is strange to Su Ze, but that it is so excited that it shows its nature.


    Finally, it can receive the relevant reward, and it is the reward promised by the Maitreya.


    In contrast, if you do things secretly in the reincarnation world under the Maitreya, you will gain little and have great danger.


    So this time it simply agreed to Suze''s order and took back many strands of separation hidden in Hephaestus, Athena and Apollo, on Olympus and at the foot of Olympus.


    Not only that, but also the idea of helping the gods of Olympus, so as to absorb all evil thoughts.


    When the evil of this world was once again included in Su Ze''s sleeve, all the gods on the whole Olympus felt no hatred and malice, and had a relaxed mood and good expectations.


    It was the new king of the gods, Maitreya, who brought them all this.


    He took away his hatred, so that the gods had no selfishness and evil thoughts, and really became "God".


    So Suze saw Hades, the God of the sea Poseidon, who suddenly woke up... Parsefune who put down his hatred


    They all knelt down sincerely and thanked the king of the gods for giving them a perfect experience without mutual hatred.


    Themis, the goddess of justice, could not help but speak and spread her voice to the whole Olympus.


    "The noble king of the gods takes away the fear and hatred of the gods and becomes the only God King sincerely supported by the gods."


    "I praise the king, I respect the king, and I will be loyal to the king!"


    The gods have no doubt and no reservation to express their respect and loyalty to the king of the gods, Milton.


    In the following period of time, Suze completely determined the order and rules of the gods of Olympus. At the same time, the Greek city states also got a new divine order. People couldn''t understand it at the beginning, but later celebrated and welcomed it.


    The change of gods has nothing to do with them. After they can''t understand it, they find that the gods are more talkative, no longer moody and no longer punish mortals at will. They feel that this change is still good.


    So they celebrated the new king of the gods and the new Lord God one after another


    A month later, the order established by Su Ze had been running, and he called the gods.


    "Olympus Gods, I have had enough time to become the king of the gods. Now it''s time for me to leave."


    The gods were surprised. Unexpectedly, the king of the gods would take the initiative to resign his position and want to leave.


    "Maitreya, king of the gods, you are the only God King in my heart. I beg you not to leave and not to abandon us."


    Aphrodite shed tears in her eyes and said, "we can''t live without you, king of the gods."


    Other gods also spoke one after another. The new and beautiful life on Olympus has just begun, but the king of the gods who created all this has to leave, which they can''t understand and accept.


    "I have chosen the new king of the gods."


    Suze looked at Athena.


    Athena immediately fell to her knees. Instead of happily taking over the position of God King, she asked the Maitreya to stay.


    Su Ze looked at the goddess of justice, Themis, who also fell to his knees and opened his mouth to retain the king of the gods.


    Suze shook his head slightly and looked at Apollo, who had always wanted to be the king of the gods.


    "Will you be the king of the gods? Apollo. "


    Apollo was stunned and said, "I would like to be the king of the gods, but not now. Now the king of the gods can only be the Maitreya. "


    "Why does the king of the gods want to leave us? Can you tell us? " Asked the goddess of agriculture.


    "There are still many battles waiting for me. I will go higher and gain more power." Suze replied, "including a different world like yours."


    Apollo immediately said, "if the king of the gods is willing to take us to fight in a foreign land, then I am willing to participate in the war. Maybe I will make meritorious contributions in the neutrality of the war, be recognized by the gods and become the new king of the gods."


    "At that time, I can become the new king of the gods."


    Su Ze smelled the speech and smiled: "you all have this opinion?"


    Some of the gods answered, others bowed their heads and remained silent.


    It seems that the hearts of the people are not united. Su Ze smiled: "let''s talk about it. First, I designate Athena, the goddess of wisdom, as my successor to inherit my rule and order and maintain the status quo of Olympus."


    "When I need your strength, you can give it to me."


    Of course, this is just a remark - now Su Ze can destroy the whole Olympus alone. There will be no time when these divine powers are needed, and he should not come back to this reincarnation world in the future.


    Athena hesitated and promised Suze that when he came back, she would return to the throne of God King immediately. Only then did she finally ascend to the throne of God King.


    Aphrodite and Themis expressed that they would resolutely obey Suze''s orders and support Athena.


    Subsequently, the goddess of agriculture, the goddess of hunting and the God of light Apollo also expressed their position one after another. Other gods see the new king of gods.


    Su Ze nodded slightly to the gods and left the reincarnation world.

 Chapter 611

    Leaving the reincarnation world, Su Ze did not stop to watch the reincarnation central forum, nor did he go to the reincarnation square.


    For him, the praise of the reincarnation central forum is something that doesn''t need to be concerned and paid attention to.


    Those national political relations in reincarnation square are also things that Su Ze doesn''t need to manage. His perspective has jumped from Jiangcheng to the whole of China, and has risen from China to all countries in the world. Now he doesn''t focus on this.


    But focus on the relationship between human beings and the reincarnation world, the real secret behind the reincarnation world.


    From the reincarnation world, Su Ze stood in the headquarters of the reincarnation Department of China and watched Gaocheng bailizi and Wen''an deal with things from China and other countries.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang lazily saw him coming, and suddenly came to his spirit: "Maitreya, come and see! Does this dress look good? I''ll show you when I buy it. "


    Su Ze smiled, greeted Wen''an and Gaocheng bailizi, and sat beside Ju Chuan Jingxiang.


    Juchuan Jingxiang made a cat like sound, snuggled up to him and showed him the style of an underwear on the web page.


    Su Ze was speechless: the big vase can really set her position. Even if it gives her the strength to surpass ordinary people, it is also a vase.


    The past choice is not much to say. Although Su Ze is no longer easily moved, he will not pretend to be a fake gentleman for his own dishes that have been put in front of him.


    After looking at his underwear for a while, Su Ze whispered something. Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s face was slightly red: "Maitreya, you''re not good..."


    Suze grabbed her shoulder and disappeared here.


    Wen An, who was looking at the document summary, was a little surprised: "hmm? Are you tempted in the reincarnation world this time? "


    Takashi baihezi also stopped his work and realized later: "maybe? Otherwise, at this time, we should ask about the specific affairs of our countries and what are the major events in the world... "


    "If there is an urgent event, we will report it the first time we meet." Wen An''an said, "seeing that there was no emergency, he took the vase for recreation. Let me see. The sixth level reincarnation world legend of the gods is a place where I believe in gods according to the information I have detected. "


    "Lord Maitreya must have been a god there this time. That''s why he was tempted."


    Speaking of this, Wen An couldn''t help giggling: "in this way, our Maitreya is as good as a jade for us."


    Gaocheng baihezi was stunned and looked at Wen''an in surprise.


    "Is this possible?"


    Wen''an smiled: "do you think that since Lord Maitreya can accept even eight women, he should open it again when he meets other beauties in the world, or it''s as simple and casual as eating and drinking water. Won''t this be too restrictive?"


    Takashi baihezi nodded slightly: "with the strength of Lord Maitreya, you can do that in the past. Now there should be no need to limit it."


    "Don''t measure our Maitreya with inherent ideas," Wen''an smiled. "The thoughts in your heart are not equal to real consciousness. Real consciousness is not necessarily explosive and unlimited."


    "In a word, how about thanking our Lord Maitreya for our ''self-defense like jade''?"


    After that, he winked at Gaocheng lily.


    Takashi baihezi blushed slightly, reached out and took off the hair circle on his head, took it in his mouth and changed his hairstyle.


    "I''ll inform the other sisters..."


    Wen''an smiled and nodded, and dealt with everything for the time being. After a few hours, it was estimated that it was almost time before he hummed a song and walked briskly towards Su Ze''s room.


    "One little rabbit, two little rabbits... I''m a quiet little rabbit..."


    "Little rabbit, quiet rabbit, clever rabbit..."


    Early the next morning, Su Ze bathed and changed clothes and came to the headquarters office of the reincarnation department.


    As soon as he saw him, Ju Chuan Jingxiang complained: "Maitreya, you are so bad. Yesterday..."


    "Stop talking." Takashi baihezi reminded, "Wen''an, do you need to report to Lord Maitreya for emergency customs clearance applications submitted by various countries?"


    "There is no need to report the emergency customs clearance application for the time being." Wen An''an opened his mouth and said, "these are the remnants of the Yanglu civilization. Their situation is not so urgent. They just want to ask the Maitreya to show their obedience and blessing."


    "After all, the experience of siroba has shocked the whole world, making it impossible for them to regard the reincarnation world as a precious resource and us as enemies."


    "From the perspective of the whole mankind, the only talisman they can ask for is Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze stretched: "so, apart from the sixth level reincarnation world and the seventh level reincarnation world" the old God ", I don''t have any reincarnation world that I have to pass."


    "Yes, in fact, you can have a try. Next, the king doesn''t have an early Dynasty." Wen An smiled slightly.


    "No," said Suze, "I''d better test an idea."


    "Jingxiang, Lily son."


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang turned her head in surprise: "hmm?"


    "What''s the matter?" Takashi asked.


    "Your reincarnation world is the place I verified. You may never go back." Suze said.


    Takashi baihezi was a little confused: "that world can never go back?"


    She was in a mixed mood for a moment and didn''t know how to express her feelings.


    "There''s nothing good..." Ju Chuan Jingxiang said disapprovingly. "There''s no delicious, no fun, and even luxury brands are no longer updated... There are no familiar people..."


    Takashi baihezi couldn''t help laughing when he heard Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s complaint.


    The memory and confusion in her heart were told by Ju Chuan Jingxiang - yes, the world has actually been destroyed, there is nothing to miss.


    "Please, Lord Maitreya, just do it. The world is no longer a suitable place for us to live." Takashi said.


    Su Ze nodded and chose to enter the reincarnation world, enter the list of reincarnation world for his customs clearance, and find the implied record of the school park.


    Choose to enter and start full awareness.


    Because the story of the world was cut halfway and incomplete, the main perspective has always been in the city, so the map scope of the whole world is the size of a city. Later, after Suze passed the customs, the reincarnation world stopped running because of the small number of survivors and the small map scope.


    Only when he chooses to enter, the reincarnation world will run again.


    Now, there is no life in this reincarnation world, all of which are dead.


    "Where should we start?"


    Suze thought slowly.

 Chapter 612

    The implied record of the academy is a world.


    Even if it is a small and fragile reincarnation world, it is also a world.


    In this world, Su Ze certainly knows that ordinary abilities are meaningless - no matter how strong his mental power, ordinary power and five elements escape, no matter how strong the Golden Wheel of reincarnation eye is, no matter how strong the earth explosion sky star of reincarnation eye is.


    Other ghosts and demons are the same, such as gravity, prohibition of demons, giant, law, heaven and earth.


    In this world, how many trees and rocks you smash are meaningless.


    What he wants to consider is the power of miracles, the power of creation and the power of destruction.


    The power of miracles is the power of the fusion of avalanche jade and Holy Grail.


    The power of creation comes from the "chaos" of Gaia, the mother of the earth. The control of heaven and earth, time, space and destiny in his sleeve is slightly related to the power of chaos.


    The power to destroy the world is the power to seek Tao jade from the fire and shadow world.


    The power of miracles is not very useful in the actual world. It is the reason why Su Ze grasps "chaos", grasps so many forces, and can change back and forth.


    Su Ze pondered and said, "then there is only creation or extinction."


    "If I want to annihilate the world by expanding Tao jade, I need to condense two or three days of energy to make enough Tao jade and turn everything I can see into fly ash."


    "If you create the world, you should consider cutting and dividing the world with ''chaos'' and discovering the essence of the reincarnation world."


    Suze didn''t think any more. He was ready to try step by step.


    The miraculous power of avalanche jade and Holy Grail transforms all the energy in the body, and then releases the power of "chaos".


    Once the power of "chaos" is released, it begins to quickly fit in with everything in the world and change into the "chaos" of the reincarnation world of the implied records of the school park.


    Su Ze''s whole energy was transformed into a foot long, and then in his body, the energy continued to be generated and supplied to the avalanche jade.


    Avalanche Jade also continued to transform "chaos", which went back and forth three times. When the "chaos" became four feet long, Su Ze stretched out his hand and grasped the fast "chaos".


    "Chaos" is changeable in his hands and can change into the form of any weapon at will.


    Su Ze suddenly understood that if he chose the shape of an axe at this moment, it would be similar to the legend of "Pangu opening the sky". He would be Pangu of the world and have the power to split heaven and earth and chaos.


    This is because of the narrowness and fragility of the world, Su Ze can achieve the opening degree with these "chaotic" forces.


    If it is changed into a broader, larger and more numerous world, the chaotic force will be enough for Su Ze to make hundreds of thousands of times to reach the degree of creation and destruction. He can''t control such a powerful chaotic force.


    "But on the whole, it''s a good start."


    "Finally, I can start with the world and the reincarnation world and begin to study all the secrets."


    Su Ze took a deep breath. Instead of following the legendary Kaitian axe of Pangu God, chaotic power chose a handy thin and narrow Tang Dao.


    As the Tang Dao condensed by this chaotic force took shape, Su Ze waved down to the void.


    With his determination and intention, this knife cut in the void, but it was like an invisible wave, spreading in the whole city and the whole world.


    High rise buildings, rivers, bridges and countless houses all burst at the next moment, and the whole world is broken.


    Even rivers and air are breaking.


    Su Ze''s body is surrounded by protective energy, but at this moment, this protective energy is constantly eroded by the breaking force, as if Su Ze would break with the world.


    No wonder, no matter what myths and legends, the creator always has to pay a price. Pangu''s body fell out and turned into mountains and rivers.


    It turns out that the subsequent fluctuations triggered after the opening of the day, the comprehensive fragmentation and violent walk, are not easily resisted by the opening of the day.


    If you want a safe start, you can''t be exhausted.


    It can only be five parts to open the sky and five parts to protect themselves, otherwise they will die after opening the sky.


    Su Ze thought in his heart, constantly releasing energy to resist the breaking force of the world.


    This tiny and fragile world also needs Su Ze''s full strength to resist the breaking force released. It can be seen that the danger of this matter also makes Su Ze feel a little lucky.


    Fortunately, the choice is the world, otherwise Su Ze must resist very difficult.


    A quarter of an hour later, it was dark around Su Ze, as if he were in the middle of the night or in the void of the universe.


    A hint appeared in front of him.


    "The reincarnation world" implied record of the School Park "has been damaged. You have lost all permissions and can''t go in and out of the world."


    Su Ze was not surprised at all, but tried his best to feel the void.


    In the endless black, he blinked to a certain position and grabbed an object.


    As he grasped the object, he felt a layer of invisible energy wrapped around the object, like grasping it through a layer of black cloth.


    The power of "chaos" condensed from his hands, broke the black cloth and caught that little object.


    In the darkness and emptiness, I saw the object - it was a white and glittering square.


    What is this square?


    Su Ze looked at it carefully. His strength touched the past and had no effect.


    Fingers stretched out, as if touching the cold porcelain.


    A message came from the porcelain: "the story happened in tengmei School Park. On a quiet afternoon, the protagonist Xiaozheng skipped class and was in a daze on the roof of the school. Suddenly, the school was attacked by them. The attacked people came back to life after death and became their partners again¡° Without destroying their heads, they won''t stop moving! ", Just knowing this information, Xiao and childhood sweetheart Gong Benli and good friend Jing Haoyong can only escape continuously... "


    "A few hours ago, it was a peaceful school. After a few hours, zombies swarmed. People bitten by zombies will also become zombies. These zombies are called" dead bodies "zombies. Several people who survived took up arms and fought against the living dead and zombies. Can they break out of the heavy siege and come to safety? It all depends on their efforts. "


    This is the plot of the implied record of the school park. Su Ze can perceive it carefully and can also perceive more detailed information. In short, all the information recorded in the implied record of the school park is recorded in this white crystal box.


    When Su Ze tore up the world with chaotic power, he saw such an object.

 Chapter 613

    For Suze, although all this is a little strange, it is not difficult to understand.


    The white crystal box is like a movie projector and a USB flash disk. When the power to transform this "movie" into the real world is broken, of course, this USB flash disk is left alone.


    Su Ze finally saw the pattern and essence of the reincarnation world!


    The white crystal box carries the story and has the power of the reincarnation world to transform into the real reincarnation world. These forces can not only transform into the reincarnation world again and again, but also erode the real world... As long as Su Ze makes a little assumption, he can understand how huge the power is and how magnificent the operation mechanism is.


    A reincarnation world operates at least tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of times a day. The power of each operation is far beyond the sum of Su Ze''s energy.


    Is this millions of times greater than Su Ze, or hundreds of millions or trillions of times greater than Su Ze?


    This huge and immeasurable power contrast made Su Ze feel as if he were the same size as the whole galaxy at close range. A small infinity is close to nonexistence, and a large infinity is close to infinity


    However, Suze is real after all, and the Milky way has boundaries after all.


    This is the only hope Suze can see.


    In the future, we may be able to further explore the operation law of the reincarnation world, but now, whether Su Ze is "the great sage" or "the king of the gods", his power is too large to be maximized, and his operation is like a grinding plate of heaven and earth. The difference is extremely wide and almost irresistible.


    Therefore, some questions are unanswered at present.


    For example, where do the detailed character settings and story plots of these reincarnation worlds come from?


    Su Ze felt that such questions only increased his troubles, and obviously he could not get the answer.


    "Leave this reincarnation world."


    The biggest harvest is already in hand, and Su Ze will no longer stay.


    The reincarnation world did not respond, and Su Ze realized that he had lost his access to the world by breaking the reincarnation world.


    "I''m trapped here?" Su Ze said, "or do I continue to accumulate strength and break the same thing in the void before I can leave here?"


    "Warning."


    Two words floated in front of Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and looked at the hint.


    "No more damage to the reincarnation world, otherwise all permissions and access qualifications will be forcibly withdrawn, and the reincarnation world will refuse to enter."


    "I just want to find the operation law of the reincarnation world, that''s all. In addition, I have no other thoughts. At present, I just stay in the stage of curiosity." Suze said.


    "Warning."


    The hint of reincarnation world gradually dispersed, leaving only these two words in front of us.


    Su Ze sneered: "is this attitude called warning or notice? Really think you can trap me in this reincarnation world? Really think I can''t think of any way to leave this reincarnation world? "


    At present, he no longer hesitated and directly began to create "chaotic" power. When the warning of reincarnation in the world was issued, he didn''t have to expect anything. The big deal was that the fish died and the net was broken.


    A moment later, a Tang Dao made by chaotic force appeared in Su Ze''s hand.


    Cut down towards the darkness and emptiness around you.


    When the knife was cut off, everything turned into light, and then Su Ze felt a weak spatial coordinate connection.


    This is a certain space coordinate left by himself before. When his heart moved, Su Ze blinked towards the space coordinate.


    He saw the human figures shrouded in white fog. He came and went. It turned out that he appeared on the reincarnation square.


    Carrying the spatial coordinates, Lanru Xin is in the reincarnation square.


    Su Ze breathed a sigh of relief, but LAN Ru''s heart was surprised and whispered, "Why are you here? What''s going on? "


    With her current strength, she realized almost instantly that Su Ze came through space, not in other ways.


    In this square, can you move space in this way?


    The point is not this, but why did Su Ze suddenly come to him? Is there something important?


    "Something''s wrong." Suze said briefly.


    The "warning" hint of reincarnation world faded slowly from his face and disappeared.


    It seems that this matter has been exposed.


    LAN Ruxin also knew that this was not a place for secret talks. He left reincarnation world square with Su Ze.


    At the headquarters of the Chinese reincarnation department, Su Ze''s body appeared.


    Wen An looked up and was surprised: "the result of the test is not very satisfactory?"


    "No, the harvest is more than expected."


    "That is, the harvest is too important. I always feel that you don''t look very happy." Wen An said.


    "If ants know the comparison between themselves and humans, they will certainly not be happy. The gap between me and the reincarnation world is bigger than that between ants and humans." Suze said.


    At this time, LAN Ruxin made a video call: "Maitreya, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly appear in the square just now? Did something happen? "


    "Well, there was an accident." Su Ze said, "the accident in the reincarnation world, don''t worry, it''s no big deal."


    LAN Ruxin was relieved.


    Su Ze said two more words to her. After hanging up the phone, he said to Wen An''an, "although everything is going well, the harvest is not small. I have to try a reincarnation world first to prevent accidents. "


    Wen''an immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go to reincarnation square and wait for you to come back."


    Although she didn''t know to what extent Su Ze had gained, she had figured out the whole story through the dialogue between Su Ze and LAN Ruxin.


    Su Ze didn''t know what he had done in the reincarnation world. He didn''t withdraw from the reincarnation world normally. Instead, he came out of the reincarnation world because LAN Ruxin was in the reincarnation square.


    On the one hand, it shows that Lord Maitreya is great and has done things outside the rules of the reincarnation world. On the other hand, it shows that Lord Maitreya is in danger and unusual.


    Once the same thing happens again, she must wait for Su Ze to come back in the central square of reincarnation world.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "sure enough, you can see it again. Go and wait, just in case."


    Wen An nodded and directly entered the square of the reincarnation world. She also has the spatial coordinates left by Su Ze, which can also play the same role as LAN Ruxin.


    Suze said, "lily and Jarvis have a narrow world outlook and a narrow map of the reincarnation world. Do you know?"


    Gaocheng baihezi couldn''t answer, but Jarvis, the intelligent system, answered automatically: "I know, Lord Maitreya, the feeling full quadrangle can meet your requirements."

 Chapter 614

    "Love all over the courtyard"?


    Su Ze knows this reincarnation world. He really doesn''t talk about too much world outlook. It''s just the emotional entanglement of small people in the quadrangle under the tide of the big era. It''s the standard first level reincarnation world.


    A map that does not involve too much scope at all is a quadrangle, a factory, a steel rolling mill, and the scope of a city at most. It is said that the scope of a city is overestimated.


    "In which country is the reincarnation world?"


    Suze asked.


    Little Jarvis Hui reports: "in the little crescent country."


    Suze asked little Jarvis to transfer the latest satellite photos of xiaoxinyue country and move directly to the terrain phantom.


    Then choose to enter the reincarnation world of love full quadrangle.


    At the moment of entering the reincarnation world, Su Ze saw two bright red characters floating in front of him.


    "Warning"


    Sure enough, it''s still impossible to let go of yourself easily.


    Su Ze was very happy to find a small reincarnation world in advance. In this small reincarnation world, his total pressure is also very limited.


    Otherwise, the next time I directly enter the sixth level reincarnation world or the seventh level reincarnation world, I''m afraid I''ll be stared at by the reincarnation world?


    The big red words "warning" did not disappear for a moment. With Su Ze''s stay, it became more and more clear, and the meaning of warning and threat became more and more obvious.


    Even a large amount of energy began to gather, condensing a dark cloud over the city, which seemed ready to gather the energy of the whole world to expel Suze.


    Such a first level reincarnation world has no extraordinary power. Even if it gathers the energy of the whole world, it is at most a loss to Su Ze. The danger is certainly not too great.


    Of course, the consumption is not small. After all, love over the quadrangle is still a complete world, with a beginning and an end, and most of the plots are alive. Compared with the broken implied record of the school, it certainly needs more.


    However, Suze needs to consider the consequences of such a hard encounter.


    It is a necessary action to destroy the implied records of the School Park and discover some of the truth of the reincarnation world, which also put him on the blacklist of the reincarnation world. It seems that after entering the reincarnation world, he will be warned and special care to prevent him from destroying the reincarnation world.


    If Su Ze destroys the reincarnation world of love full quadrangle again, it goes without saying that it is impossible to enter the reincarnation world in the future.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze knew that he had to change a way to take risks in the reincarnation world, collect information about the reincarnation world more covertly and quietly, and improve his strength.


    For example, the task integral of reincarnation integral is always under the monitoring of the reincarnation world, so it needs to be completely abandoned.


    What he wants to bypass is such a task mode to achieve his own special purpose.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze no longer hesitated. A little light was projected into the canteen of the rolling mill not far away. His own shape changed at the same time, becoming an ordinary reincarnation world fighter.


    His change is not only the change of appearance, but also the complete change of breath from body to soul. His strength dissipates completely, just like an ordinary strong man who has been exercising all year round. He has just entered the reincarnation world for the first time.


    The scarlet letter of the "warning" of the reincarnation world gradually subsided, so it was obvious that the existence of the "Maitreya" could not be detected, and the weather like a dark cloud storm slowly dispersed over the whole city.


    It seems that "Maitreya" retreated despite difficulties, and new combatants entered this reincarnation world.


    For this new fighter, the reincarnation world has no warning, and issued a task: "find the protagonist and reward 100 reincarnation points."


    Then everything was calm and normal.


    However, the ordinary detection of the reincarnation world obviously can not understand. At the moment, Su Ze has been divided into two, and part of the noumenon remains in the distance, becoming flawless ordinary reincarnation world combatants - this must exist. Without the existence of combatants, the evolution story of the reincarnation world will be meaningless and will not begin.


    Only under the guise of such a fighter can Suze freely control the progress of the story.


    Another part of consciousness, which can be said to be the more important noumenon, is put into the canteen of the rolling mill, found a new body and quietly replaced it.


    In the canteen of the rolling mill, he Yuzhu, who was drinking tea with an enamel tea cup, trembled slightly. A moment later, he bowed his head and showed a mysterious smile.


    Su Ze, who replaced the protagonist he Yuzhu, wants to deduce a story again.


    The story of "feeling full of quadrangles" is mainly a story of many characters in quadrangles.


    The protagonist he Yuzhu, known as "silly column", is called by adults and children. He doesn''t care about this. His mouth is a little poisonous, but his heart is very kind.


    The whole story is a simple summary of how he Yuzhu helped the widow qinhuairu raise three children. Finally, he and qinhuairu achieved good results. During this period, the whole quadrangle villains emerged one after another. Xu Damao, the second uncle Liu Haizhong and the third uncle Yan bugui had no good birds one by one.


    But in the end, he Yuzhu was stabbed in the back, which was the most powerful - Qin Huai deliberately destroyed his blind date, didn''t marry him, kept ambiguous, hung him, and let him support his three children to grow up.


    Then the three children grew up by he Yuzhu and became white eyed wolves together, looking down on he Yuzhu.


    Qinhuairu marries he Yuzhu and deliberately goes to the ring. He doesn''t give him children and makes him a desperate family. He can only continue to maintain a good relationship with the three white eyed wolves. Everything in his life is dedicated to the three children of qinhuairu and qinhuairu''s ex husband.


    The benefits, despicability and disgust of this back stab can be said to be the epitome of human evil, greed and ingratitude.


    The only reason why Qinhuai doesn''t give birth to he Yuzhu is to worry that he Yuzhu can''t give everything to his three children after he Yuzhu has his own children! Such a cold-blooded woman has an ambiguous expression. What she said with he Yuzhu day and night is reasonable. Sometimes she is pathetic. Isn''t she the most terrible villain?


    The world outlook of this world, on the surface, is that "an honest man is blessed to suffer losses and will achieve good results in the end".


    This is an extremely simple and uncomfortable world outlook.


    Can''t honest people do well, don''t suffer losses, and don''t enjoy the blessing of immorality and smoking?


    Of course, those who secretly make up stories ridicule this cruel story that seems to be positive energy, but actually "widows drag their children, but eat singles into widows, and it seems as if they married widows after 18 years of bliss".


    The heroine''s widow "Qinhuai ru" is actually "Qinhuai ru", such as prostitutes hanging people''s appetite on the Qinhuai River. It is such a despicable way to hang he Yuzhu''s life and drain his life and efforts.


    The hero "he Yuzhu" is actually "he shengyuzhu", which is also a man?


    This is a mockery. Although he was a man, he was eventually cheated by the widow into becoming a houseless man - if Xu Damao''s ex-wife Lou Xiaoe had not given birth to a son he Xiao to he Yuzhu, he would have become a houseless man.


    At the end of the quadrangle, Xu Damao made a radical change. The whole quadrangle surrounded him as if he were the only bad person. Qin huairu and others seemed to be "kind" people, which was ironic.


    No matter how bad Xu Damao is, it can be seen that he is bad. Can he compare with Qinhuai''s bad, which makes people lose their appetite all their life, makes people devote all their life from youth to white head, and finally almost runs out of families?


    The means of the two can hardly be compared - until the end, he Yuzhu was convinced that Qinhuai was so kind, and all kinds of things in the past were forced and understandable.


    It''s the most powerful illusion to be understood by people to do Yin and loss; This is the conspiracy to catch fools and Kaizi. He Yuzhu was hung on the hook all his life. Finally, he ate an old salted fish and smelled.

 Chapter 615

    However, I am he Yuzhu now


    "Brother, what do you say? Shall I vent your anger? "


    Ask about Suze''s consciousness.


    Of course, he Yuzhu can''t answer. He is the most ordinary person. His consciousness was turned into memory fragments as early as Su Ze came. His little habits are still kept. His body is still the original body, but he really doesn''t exist.


    Alas, it''s pathetic


    Su Ze said in his heart, "brother, don''t you like Qin huairu? I''ll make you happy soon. I have borrowed this body for decades to fill your house with children and grandchildren. "


    "I''ll help you with how Qin Huai treats you..."


    After saying this, Su Ze also felt that his mind was much more open and smooth - this was the first time he borrowed someone else''s identity. Once he borrowed it, he expected to spend decades instead of he Yuzhu.


    For Suze, this will be an experience and story.


    For he Yuzhu, "he Yuzhu" is his upcoming life, which will be a more perfect and regretless life.


    Carrying an enamel jar and tasting the last tea, Su Ze''s incarnation "he Yuzhu" was busy in the canteen.


    There is his apprentice Ma Hua in the canteen. He is not very clever, but he is honest and respectful. When he saw "he Yuzhu", he quickly smiled and said, "Hey, master, look at the lunch today. Are you frying now?"


    Su Ze nodded quietly - the memory of cooking is still there, and his body is engraved with instinctive cooking skills, which is not difficult for him.


    Even for Su Ze, who has more fine control, he Yuzhu''s cooking still has room for obvious progress. After all, the temperature of a dish can''t be perfect even if it has been accurately mastered for many years. Using familiar pots and pans, living stoves and unfamiliar pots and pans, there is a great gap between the prepared meals. It''s inevitable that you have to be familiar to achieve higher quality dishes.


    Su Ze can almost master all this. It is estimated that he Yuzhu''s cooking skills will be improved to a higher level in a period of time.


    After a busy day in the kitchen, when he got off work, "he Yuzhu" picked up the lunch box and was about to load the food. Suddenly he lost his smile.


    It was he Yuzhu''s body habit that became natural. Instinctively, the underground class would pack the food and bring it to Qinhuai such as a family.


    Now it''s the 1960s, when everyone can''t eat well. Most people in rural areas are mushy corn flour or dried sweet potatoes. It''s the same all year round. There are white flour and one or two pieces of pork in the two days of the new year.


    He Yuzhu brings two lunch boxes and greasy meals to the qinhuairu family all day, almost giving them a new year''s food level every day. Since the beginning of the plot, he Yuzhu has insisted for more than three years, and will continue to insist until the three children who support qinhuairu grow up.


    He Yuzhu took the blame for the stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick stick.


    It can also be seen that Qin huairu''s position is high - even her three children think that his mother must have been taken advantage of by he Yuzhu and suffered a loss. He Yuzhu should support their family.


    Who would have thought that Qin Huai would be so determined to marry after he Yuzhu had been single for decades and couldn''t have children at last?


    Everyone thinks that he Yuzhu takes advantage of the actual advantage, but he Yuzhu is happy. He Yuzhu worships the gods and saints like a big fool, and worships Qin huairu like a saint. This position is really high. It''s really like a woman fishing for a Kaizi in a brothel on the Qinhuai River... You can see it, you can''t eat it, and it consumes your money and youth.


    It is recognized that silly Zhu and widow Qin are a couple. When everyone thinks it''s nothing, widow Qin just doesn''t give silly Zhu a bit of truth. She''s worried that silly Zhu doesn''t cherish it when she gets it. She''s worried that silly Zhu won''t support the family any more. She has a great attitude.


    "Hey, what a fool..."


    Su Ze sighed with emotion.


    Ma Hua turned his head in surprise and said, "master, what are you talking about?"


    Who calls himself "silly column"? Master, what did you say?


    "Nothing."


    Su Ze looked calm, put the lunch box aside, left the canteen empty handed and walked out of the rolling mill.


    "Oh, silly column, off duty!" Someone greeted with a smile.


    "It''s so early today, silly column?"


    Su Ze seems unheard of: he Yuzhu is a silly column. What does it have to do with me?


    "Why didn''t you take the lunch box today?" There was a fierce woman laughing and joking, "be careful that widow Qin can''t get you to bed!"


    "Fart your ass!" Another woman also ran out very aggressively and reached out to tear her mouth. A group of women laughed and made a mess, which caused a burst of laughter from the off-duty workers.


    The woman has a good figure and beautiful appearance. She is the widow of Qin huairu.


    These women''s harsh words can be used as jokes and won''t make people serious, but someone always makes a pair of he Yuzhu and widow Qin. They know that they are really not different from the couple in people''s hearts.


    Because of this, he Yuzhu''s blind date in the next few years can be easily destroyed as long as Qinhuai says two words and others inquire.


    In fact, Qin huairu married he Yuzhu at this time, enjoyed his support, gave him children and raised a large family.


    But on the one hand, Qin huairu''s ex husband and mother-in-law are still staring at Qin huairu and forbid him to remarry. On the other hand, Qin huairu''s mind is poisonous. She feels that she wants face, reputation and decency. At the same time, she thinks he Yuzhu can''t succeed. If she succeeds, she may no longer make free contributions and may also make herself pregnant and have children.


    Su Ze quietly looked at the scene and suddenly said, "Qinhuai is like!"


    When they heard this, they burst into laughter: "look, you have to explain before you go home!"


    "Widow Qin, listen to what''s going on?"


    Qin Huai was so embarrassed that she didn''t expect he Yuzhu to come down in public. She and the women were hilarious, but she didn''t really intend to be involved with he Yuzhu in the eyes of the public.


    A little blushing, she cut her hair. She asked, "what''s the matter, silly column?"


    Su Ze smiled and took Qin huairu with him, who had never seen free and easy.


    "Just in time, everyone is watching. I, he Yuzhu, can sit upright. I''ve never taken advantage of you for so many years. I just want to get married and live a good life."


    When he opened his mouth like this, Qin huairu''s company suddenly turned red and white, white and red, changing from one place to another.


    All the calculations of Qin huairu are based on her ambiguous relationship with he Yuzhu. She doesn''t give him real benefits and hangs him to work for herself. The only problem with this calculation is that she is afraid that he Yuzhu will open everything and say it in full view of the public.


    At that time, we all know that he Yuzhu has taken care of himself for so long, and he Yuzhu doesn''t get any cheap. He Yuzhu pursues himself and doesn''t agree. All her good reputation and image are difficult to maintain.


    At that time, he Yuzhu will no longer care about their family. No one can say more - a good man who is not married wants to marry you and take care of your family. If you don''t want to, do you want others to continue to take good care of your family? Do you want face?

 Chapter 616

    Qin huairu''s mind turned quickly. After several changes in her face, she finally thought of a way. She hurriedly snapped in front of he Yuzhu: "what are you doing, silly column! Everyone is watching. Are you going to play hooligans? "


    "Go home and say something!"


    This sentence immediately made the women and workers at the gate of the rolling mill laugh and become more lively.


    All "go home and talk about it". Obviously, the matter of widow Qin and silly column is a certainty.


    Of course, they didn''t expect that Qin huairu''s "going home" was "going home". When she returned to the quadrangle, she was so soft and weak, crying and pretending to be poor. She could easily put he Yuzhu into a pure fool and do whatever he was asked to do!


    "What are you doing? Get some old shoes and go home! "


    A strange voice sounded in the crowd. Su Ze glanced and saw Xu Damao hiding behind the crowd.


    He wrote down the boy in his heart and cleaned him up later. Su Ze continued to say, "everyone watched and heard. I had the cheek to say it."


    "What''s my mind about he Yuzhu? Everyone knows that Qinhuai is in a difficult family. I''m willing to live with her and support her children and her ex husband''s mother in the future. It''s all without complaint and regret."


    "Qin huairu, everyone misunderstood, as if he Yuzhu took advantage of the sky. It''s wrong and bad for your reputation."


    "If I want to live, I''ll be aboveboard. If you promise, I''ll open a letter of introduction to the factory director. I''ll get married tomorrow and put my bedding together. If I can''t live together, I have to find someone to help your family occasionally, but I can''t take care of it every day. You and the big guys have to understand -- "


    "That''s my he Yuzhu. He Yuzhu is kind-hearted. I don''t have other plans."


    Having said that, he Yuzhu stared at Qin huairu: "say a word, Qin huairu."


    Qin Huai was red in the face. He stamped his feet and turned around to run.


    Su Ze almost scolded when he saw it - this fucking Duan is really high!


    It''s so obvious that the horses and chariots force you to make a statement. When you run so shyly and timidly, it doesn''t mean whether you agree or not. Didn''t I do it in vain?


    Simply move your mind, use a little extraordinary power that does not belong to the world, and directly fall on Qin huairu.


    Qin huairu, who was blushing, took two steps and turned back: "go find the factory director."


    With these words, he ran away again.


    "Oh!"


    "Good! Yes! "


    The workers and women in the steel rolling mill cheered. If others talked about this in public, they would certainly say "immoral" and "shameless". However, the gossip of widow Qin and silly column has spread a lot. When they come to justice, everyone is happy to see its success.


    It''s said that they have been together for a long time, but it''s not good. It''s better to make it clear that they live together.


    Su Ze saw that his goal had been achieved, so he didn''t stop and walked towards the factory director''s office.


    After only two steps, I heard Xu Damao''s strange demeanor: "are you playing hooligans in public? Bullying orphans and widows and forcing them to marry by force, silly Zhu, you are a powerful bully of the landlord - "


    Su Ze kept silent and continued to walk outside. A little energy touched Xu Damao''s belt at the waist.


    So I heard a series of screams behind me.


    "Hey, Xu Damao, how do you take off your pants!"


    "Hooligans!"


    "Playing hooligans!"


    "Fight! Fight to death! "


    Xu Damao screamed again and again, "no, listen to me! I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it! "


    "Can you take off your underpants on purpose? Beat this smelly hooligan! "


    The workers shouted that after beating Xu Damao up, they would be detained in the security office. The hooliganism in these years is very serious, large or small. In a serious way, it can be directly sent to the police station to jail.


    Fortunately, Xu Damao is also an acquaintance of the siheyuan and the steel rolling mill. The "first uncle" of the grade 8 forging worker in the siheyuan began to intercede, so he gently put down the rogue thing and was put back as a misunderstanding.


    When Xu Damao was released with his broken rubber band pants, he happened to see he Yuzhu and the factory director walking out of the factory director''s office with a smile.


    "He Yuzhu, you are a good comrade. You will be responsible for everything in the canteen in the future! Do a good job! "


    "Yes, factory director, I will serve the rolling mill well." He Yuzhu has a smile on his face, not flattery and flattery, but a very natural smile, which makes people look very comfortable.


    Looking at this scene, Xu Damao was even more angry.


    He Yuzhu was proud. He was unhappy. He dared to be beaten for nothing because the rubber band was broken, which was even more unhappy in his heart!


    He is usually glib about women, but he doesn''t intend to take off his pants or pants in public. Isn''t that a fool?


    What''s more annoying is that he Yuzhu and Qin huairu make it clear in public that Qin huairu promised him to get married!


    Xu Damao and his wife Lou Xiaoe have been married for two years, and there is no sign of pregnancy. This makes Xu Damao feel that he has married the wrong wife and simply married a chicken that can''t lay eggs.


    For the widow Qin who laid three eggs, he was a little salivating - Qin huairu was beautiful and could have children. He also wanted Qin huairu to have children for him.


    Although he is married now, his mind is full of disgust with Lou Xiaoe. He thinks she can''t have children. As soon as he quarrels, he will drive Lou Xiaoe out and let her go away as soon as possible.


    If he can get widow Qin or other women, he must kick Lou Xiaoe.


    Now he Yuzhu has got widow Qin. He is completely hopeless.


    He Yuzhu seemed to notice his mind. "He Yuzhu" smiled and raised a letter in his hand: the marriage certificate issued by the factory director.


    At this time, marriage needs to be proved by the unit, which is also the letter of introduction from the unit to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Xu Damao snorted coldly and limped away with his pants.


    Su Ze knew he was not a good bird and deliberately followed him to the quadrangle.


    "Do you think it''s interesting? As soon as the factory director heard that I was willing to marry Qin huairu, take care of three small and one old, and said that I was a good comrade who could take care of people. I should improve my treatment level and let me be the director of the canteen. "


    "The monthly salary is increased from 37.50 yuan to 43.50 yuan, and is also responsible for purchasing..."


    "That''s good. I originally said that there are old and young people in such a stall. The salary is not enough... It''s good this time..."


    Xu Damao listened in front and just wanted to spit blood. He turned his head and said, "silly column, don''t be complacent. I''ll sooner or later..."


    "What will you do sooner or later? Sooner or later?"


    Su Ze gave him a kick with a smile, kicked him to the ground, walked to the quadrangle, left Xu Damao embarrassed, and hurriedly got up from the ground to lift his pants, trembling with anger in his mouth.


    This stupid column is so bad!


    As soon as I walked into the courtyard, I saw the second eldest brother Liu Haizhong''s family and the third eldest brother Yan bugui''s family looking at Qinhuai Rujia.


    Qinhuai Ru''s family is having a quarrel. Qinhuai Ru''s mother-in-law is chasing Qinhuai Ru''s scolding. Those dirty words and ugly words are simply unbearable.


    "Do you want to marry silly Zhu instead? If it weren''t for my son, would you be able to come to town like woodlouse? If it weren''t for my son, would you be able to eat from the steel mill? "


    "My son has only been dead for a few years. You have no conscience. You should take our family''s blood to recognize a fool as your father!"


    "Oh, my God! Look at this shameless man... "


    "Niang, I''m also a quick talker. I don''t even know how to promise..." Qin Huai said wrongfully. This sentence is really what she said in her heart.


    She was ready to refuse. She didn''t know what was going on. On impulse, she printed he Yuzhu.


    This is really a big deal.


    From her mother-in-law, she started to make a big noise, not to mention whether he Yuzhu would be good to his children and whether he would have children - all these things are a headache for Qin huairu.


    Her reputation for chastity was completely gone.


    In fact, it''s long gone. How can she make others think she''s "kind and decent" because of her ambiguous and rumors with he Yuzhu? It can only be said that some people already know that she is restless, and many others are confused by her and think she is kind. He Yuzhu is lucky to meet a good woman like her.

 Chapter 617

    Seeing Su Ze''s figure, the third uncle Yan bugui immediately smiled and deliberately raised his voice.


    "Oh, silly column, it''s time to get off work!"


    The second uncle Liu Haizhong also laughed: "has the marriage certificate been opened? Show me! "


    These two people are not good birds. They deliberately shout out and arch fire for Qinhuai Rujia!


    When the upper beam was not straight and the lower beam was crooked, the two of them shouted, and their sons followed.


    Suddenly, the whole quadrangle became a mess. Qinhuairu''s family suddenly rushed out a wicked woman with fat on her cheeks, like a pug. It was Jia Zhang, qinhuairu''s mother-in-law.


    In this year when 80% of the people ate dried sweet potato and corn flour, she could grow such fat that the meat on her face hung down like two beards. NIMA was outrageous... It can also be seen that Qin Huai really had nothing to say to her mother-in-law and her children. She was a good daughter-in-law and mother, but she squeezed him to the extreme, Cold to the extreme.


    "Silly column, you --"


    Before he finished, Su Ze spoke first: "aunt, don''t worry, listen to me!"


    This sentence is like a switch, directly blocking Jia Zhang''s voice - she is not a reasonable person. She is a shrew expert in swearing. People like this have always been unreasonable and have to stir up three points. Even if she is unjustified, she can force you to talk about things. You have to admit defeat.


    I think it''s such a bitch with rich "combat experience". Will she shut up because others say a word?


    Obviously not. Her usual rhythm is to jump and jump, clap and shout, regardless of whether you are reasonable or not. It''s just a mad dog opening up and biting.


    However, Jia and Zhang couldn''t say a word about "he Yuzhu", and his face turned red. The dirty words hidden in his stomach for many years and the vicious language arranged by he Yuzhu all died in his stomach.


    She wanted to say it, but she didn''t know why she couldn''t make a sound. It was really strange.


    The people didn''t notice her strange expression. They thought she was waiting for he Yuzhu to speak and wanted to listen to him and reason again.


    "He Yuzhu" said, "aunt, huairu, in front of the whole hospital, I''ll give you an accurate word and make a guarantee. Since Huai Ru promised me, the three children will not change their surnames. In the future, we will be a family, and my aunt is my elder. I will treat these three children as my own... "


    How could Jia Zhang, a vicious bitch with the same cheek as a pug, believe him?


    I want to cry out: you fart! Who believes it! What do you mean, you''ll go back on it later? You don''t deserve our Jia children!


    Unfortunately, she was "pressed the mute button" by Su Ze. She had a lot of thoughts and foul language in her heart. Her eyes were red with anxiety, but she couldn''t say a word like kicking her fart.


    When the big guy of the quadrangle looked at the guarantee of "he Yuzhu", Jia Zhang''s eyes were red and he couldn''t even speak. It was clearly moved... His face was full of flesh and blood. He looked a little fierce and wronged.


    Jia Zhang did not believe in the guarantee of "he Yuzhu", nor did Qin huairu. She wanted to live in the future.


    Because I don''t know why she was quick to admit it in public, she felt that it was done, and her reputation and self-defense plans were gone. She must think about what would happen after she married "he Yuzhu". Now she is not confused at all, but calmly measuring gains and losses and anticipating the future.


    It''s a good thing for her to marry he Yuzhu. It''s equal to cutting off the mess. In the future, he Yuzhu will no longer have to be ambiguous and cover up to take care of their family. That''s fair and bright. She qinhuairu can also manage all the money and wages for he Yuzhu, and there will be more money at her disposal.


    But she must consider the possibility that he Yuzhu will turn his face and refuse to recognize others and raise three children after he Yuzhu''s marriage.


    In order to prevent this, we must not have children with he Yuzhu. We must let he Yuzhu become a houseless, so that we can take full care of the three children, stick stem, Xiaodang and Huaihua.


    After "he Yuzhu" finished, he stared at Qin huairu and looked at her thoughts; For him, what Qin huairu thought was like writing it out on white paper.


    When seeing Qin huairu still thinking about not having children and leaving he Yuzhu homeless, "he Yuzhu" sneered: it''s really not bad that I deliberately calculated you. Qin huairu, you are so vicious. After getting married and living like this, do you still want to leave he Yuzhu homeless?


    Wait, I have to make you thoroughly, let you know what is hope but can''t get


    "According to the rules of the rolling mill, I married Qin huairu, which is a little inconsistent with the rules of succession. After all, Qin huairu took over his father''s position."


    On hearing this, Jia and Zhang suddenly became proud: Yes, that''s right. Qin huairu took my son''s position. If you want to get married, I won''t agree. Qin huairu can''t do it. I see how you live!


    Unfortunately, she just couldn''t speak. She blinked her eyelids like cramps. No one understood what she meant.


    Qin huairu also moved in her heart and said pitifully, "silly column, what should I do? Or we won''t get married... "


    "Of course not."¡° He Yuzhu said, "huairu, the factory director said he also considered this matter. After we get married, there are old people and three small ones. Life is not easy. Your position still belongs to you. Let stick stem take over in the future."


    "My position has also changed. When the salary of the canteen director of our rolling mill rises, our family''s life will be better. This is to take care of our family..."


    Hearing that there was such a practical interest, Qinhuai Ru immediately moved.


    That''s OK!


    There are two succession positions in the family. Silly Zhu has been promoted to the director of the canteen. It will be better in the future, and the pressure of life is gone... As long as silly Zhu doesn''t have his own son anymore, it will be much better after they are three.


    Jia and Zhang also hesitated. The factory director opened his mouth to decide this matter. She couldn''t get in the way of succession. Silly Zhu also became the director of the canteen. It seems that life will be OK in the future.


    But then she was not reconciled - it was as good as before. Silly Zhu came back with food all day. Their family ate and drank for free, their daughter-in-law didn''t have to remarry, and their three children didn''t have to call others their father.


    Now this remarriage, who knows who he Yuzhu is?


    It really worries Jia Zhang and Qin huairu. That''s right - if he Yuzhu could marry Qin huairu, he would certainly take out his heart and soul and give it to the Qin huairu family for a lifetime of dedication and struggle.


    The current "he Yuzhu" starts from forcibly calculating qinhuairu''s marriage, which is to deliberately bring misfortune to qinhuairu. In return, qinhuairu''s original work has caught he Yuzhu a lifetime of success, and the "great kindness and virtue" of almost no family also allows he Yuzhu''s body and soul to rest in peace.


    It can even be said that when it comes to marriage, as long as Qin huairu changes her mind, "he Yuzhu" can let her go.


    However, seeing that Qin huairu has not yet gone to get the marriage certificate with herself, she plans to let silly Zhu become a householder. "He Yuzhu" knows that she is hopeless - he Yuzhu is not a husband but a tool for her.


    Therefore, there will be time to cook her slowly in the future.

 Chapter 618

    "Hey, silly column, in a twinkling of an eye, you''re going to get married!"


    One uncle and one aunt congratulated.


    The deaf old lady also came over: "well, silly pillars are getting married..."


    The three of them are really good and decent people in the courtyard. They don''t take the initiative to harm others, but they all have good intentions; But they are all normal good people. Unlike he Yuzhu, they indiscriminately give kindness to the widow''s family and hang on the widow for the last life.


    For them, "he Yuzhu" is certainly polite and will not bully such normal good people with his own strength.


    He Yuzhu''s sister, he Yuzhu, sighed: "brother, you and sister Qin have finally achieved good results. My sister Qin is such a good person. She is really a good woman you can marry only after you have been blessed in your last life! "


    "He Yuzhu" thought: if he really had a previous life, he Yuzhu probably lacked great virtue to share with your elbow turning sister - he Yuzhu felt that he Yuzhu was not worthy of widow Qin all day, and asked he Yuzhu to help widow Qin.


    The second uncle''s family and the third uncle''s family were supposed to come to see the excitement. Seeing the shrew Jia Zhang''s eyes red and moved, they couldn''t say a word. They felt that they couldn''t see the play and were a little disappointed.


    Why don''t you scold and fight?


    On the surface, two families are about to retreat.


    The marriage between he Yuzhu and Qin huairu is also recognized by the whole quadrangle.


    At this time, Xu Damao, who came back in a panic with his pants, walked into the courtyard and immediately attracted the attention of the public.


    "Da Mao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I heard you took off your pants at the gate of the factory, played a hooligan and were beaten?"


    Xu Damao blushed and hurriedly explained.


    Among the crowd, Lou Xiaoe, Xu Damao''s wife, hurried out: "it''s said that your rubber band is breaking and you''re still wearing it. It''s embarrassing and conspicuous, isn''t it?"


    "Thank you, sir. Otherwise, I don''t know when I will be detained by the security office. This misunderstanding can''t be explained clearly..."


    An uncle smiled and waved his hand: "just solve the misunderstanding. I don''t think Da Mao is the child..."


    Lou Xiaoe is looking for Xu Damao to go down the steps. Xu Damao should have followed the steps to thank the first uncle.


    But when he Yuzhu and Qin huairu stood together in the corner of his eye, sour water suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Silly column can marry a widow and have children in two years. When can I have my own children?


    He immediately scolded Lou Xiaoe with a cold face: "the rubber band is breaking, and I haven''t changed it! I can''t do needlework. I can''t cook and wash clothes in a mess. I can''t do anything. I just chirp like a chicken every day! "


    Then he walked home with a overcast face and trousers, just like the exiting actor.


    Lou Xiaoe''s face turned white, her eyes turned red, and tears flowed down.


    In this era and years, although it has been 17 or 18 years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, a lot of old feudal ideas still remain - Qin huairu did not remarry, and a considerable part of them were constrained by feudal ideas and the feudal parents Jia and Zhang.


    Lou Xiaoe was so kind as to cover up her husband''s face. Instead, she was scolded by her husband in public. It''s a small matter that she can''t do housework. "Beating without laying eggs" is the biggest sin.


    There are three ways of being unfilial, and no future generation is great. This is the one. Lou Xiaoe made thousands of mistakes!


    People can''t say anything about other people''s family, and they can''t even persuade them.


    An old man sighed: "Da Mao, I''ll talk about him another day."


    This scene is just a word - he and his aunt have no children all their life, which is also a lifetime pain. How can they not know the difficulty of not having children?


    After the first uncle said this, the people dispersed one after another. At first, the second uncle and the third uncle were very disappointed. It was a pity that they didn''t quarrel over silly column. Later, when they saw Xu Damao and Lou Xiaoe, they all danced and winked.


    I have a taste for dinner tonight!


    After they all dispersed, "he Yuzhu" also said, "from tomorrow, huairu and I will get the marriage certificate and move together. This is the family."


    "Today we get together, talk well and recognize our relatives."


    Qin huairu was helpless. At this stage, the factory issued letters of proof, and they all arranged for them to work. She could only marry silly Zhu.


    "OK, silly column..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw "he Yuzhu" staring at himself: "you call me Yuzhu, and then the children will call me uncle he."


    Qin huairu smiled: "what''s the matter? Don''t you get used to it?"


    "He Yuzhu" put away his smile and became indifferent. This is the expression he Yuzhu never gave to Qin huairu.


    "It''s right to get used to it. I have to change it in the future."


    Seeing that he Yuzhu didn''t obey himself any more, Qin huairu was surprised and clicked: he decided to get married. His attitude changed. Now it''s bad. I don''t know what will happen in the future!


    Reluctantly smiled and said, "OK, listen to you, Yuzhu. You will be in charge in the future."


    After that, he looked at his mother-in-law Jia Zhang and said to himself: aren''t you a shrew? Jump up and make trouble with him. Make trouble and let him listen to us in the future!


    Unfortunately, like a puppet, Jia and Zhang did not move at all. They blinked wildly, their tired eyelids hurt, and their red eyes shed tears.


    Qin huairu looked silly - what is this? Moved endlessly?


    This evil mother-in-law knows best that there is nothing left to eat well at ordinary times. She robs her children when eating. If she eats less, she scolds the street and is not filial. Is it evil today for such an old woman who is so fierce that she swears and swears?


    Silly column said two words and was moved to cry?


    Seeing the "he Yuzhu" face, Qin huairu was wronged. He Yuyu couldn''t see it: "don''t care, sister-in-law. My brother''s virtue is just this. Let''s go in and talk!"


    He took another look at "he Yuzhu": "it''s silly to be happy. I don''t know the East, West, North and south. Come into the house quickly!"


    He Yuzhu, he Yuyu, Qin huairu, Jia Zhangshi and three children all came to he Yuzhu''s house.


    "He Yuzhu" didn''t continue to face. He and Qin huairu told their three children about getting married and becoming a family. In the future, he Yuzhu will be your stepfather. If you want to call uncle he or dad or dad, you can''t call silly Zhu again.


    Xiaodang and Huaihua are not sensible. They shout what they teach and shout "uncle he".


    Stick stem is sensible. He tilted his head and looked at he Yuzhu, gnashing his teeth: "silly column, I knew you were upset and kind!"


    This boy has developed the bad habit of sneaking around now. He belongs to a child with a heart but a bad heart. It can be said that if he doesn''t fight well and change it now, it will be light to be a white eyed wolf and disobedient to his parents in the future, and he may go to prison.

 Chapter 619

    This attitude is very good, "he Yuzhu" nodded slightly, and he liked it.


    For example, Qin huairu wanted to make he Yuzhu homeless. Jia Zhangshi was full of dirty words, selfishness and bad water. It was only natural that Su Ze''s consciousness occupied "he Yuzhu" and used his means to them.


    Otherwise, they are all kind-hearted, and Su Ze will only really return kindness to them.


    Now this stick stem and Jia stem, at a young age, are already a bastard who sneaks around and doesn''t remember kindness but only remembers revenge. "He Yuzhu" certainly has another person to clean up.


    This feeling is full of siheyuan. It is really a "bird full Siheyuan". It has been passed down from generation to generation. Except for silly Zhu, deaf old lady and a big uncle, the rest are extremely selfish.


    Feeling in his heart, Su Ze didn''t exert force on the stick stem. The boy will have a chance to clean up in the future. Let''s get rid of the marriage of "he Yuzhu" these two days.


    Early the next morning, he Yuzhu and Qin huairu took the unit certificate to the national unit and received the same marriage certificate as the three good students'' certificate of later generations, one for each man and one for each woman.


    After receiving the certificate, he Yuzhu took out some money he had saved, set up two tables of meals, bought some happy candy, invited the people in the courtyard to have a meal, and went to the rolling mill to meet and talk with the workers and make fun of them.


    He Yuzhu and Qin huairu are legal couples here.


    That night, "he Yuzhu" brought qinhuairu''s bedding and put it on his bed.


    "Yuzhu, the Sophora japonica is still small. I want someone to hold her. When she is older, I''ll come with you..." Qin huairu said so. It''s pathetic.


    If "he Yuzhu" can''t see her idea of "delaying for a few years is a few years, and resolutely not giving birth to silly Zhu", he may really pity her.


    They''re both husband and wife. Do you still want me to be a widower?


    Since Su Ze promised that he Yuzhu would get what he wanted and his children and grandchildren would be full, of course, he would not come empty, nor would he continue to accommodate qinhuairu like the original work. He would only eat an old salted fish when he was old all his life.


    "Rain, go to that house and help aunt watch three children together."


    "He Yuzhu" immediately ordered.


    He Yuyu did turn his arms and elbows outward, but when Qin huairu became her sister-in-law and worked for such a good woman in her mind, she really worked hard.


    Without complaining at all, he coaxed Xiaodang and Huaihua to sleep in the house where qinhuairu used to live, while Bangjie listened to Jia Zhang''s instruction.


    "Your mother is greedy for delicious food and married silly Zhu... You can remember that your last name is Jia. You can''t change your last name in the future..."


    He Yuyu couldn''t listen: "aunt, what are you talking about? Didn''t my brother say everything? The child doesn''t change his last name. And my sister-in-law, isn''t that good? "


    Without the silent restriction of "he Yuzhu", how can Jia and Zhang spare he Yuzhu, immediately swear and swear, and soon scold he Yuzhu in tears, I don''t understand.


    This Jia Zhang family is not always moved and shed tears in front of my brother. Why does he think so in his heart? It''s all agreed. Why is she such a person?


    "Aunt doesn''t cry..."


    When Xiaodang reached out to wipe her tears, he Yuyu''s heart suddenly warmed up, wiped away his tears and coaxed the two little girls: "uh huh, my aunt doesn''t cry, my aunt doesn''t cry..."


    In this room, Jia Zhang''s family carried out "hate education" on the stick stem, scolded and cried he Yuyu, and was elated in his heart.


    But at the thought that his daughter-in-law was sleeping with silly column in the other room, he couldn''t be proud of it.


    Qin huairu didn''t expect that he still wanted to find an excuse to hang silly column. As a result, he was confused all night.


    This night, she was stretched out for a long time.


    It''s true that the channel in a woman''s heart to pass the customs lies in the breakthrough in the essence of the relationship between men and women. Before last night, Qin huairu thought about how to calculate silly Zhu, how not to have children and how to make him homeless.


    After that night, although Qin huairu still wanted not to have children, he finally understood the fact.


    She married silly Zhu. This is her man. The man who sleeps with her at night.


    He Yuzhu is her man.


    It''s really gratifying, but this step admits that he Yuzhu in the original book didn''t get it until he died - he Yuzhu in the original book was used to become an old man and always kept himself in line and became a tool for Qin huairu.


    Do people talk about feelings with tools?


    Only he Yuzhu, in turn, made Qin huairu realize that this man has his own ideas and can really sleep with her.


    She will never really realize: This is a man, this is the man I married; Not a cow, a tool.


    After a few days of marriage, Qin huairu found that she couldn''t resist he Yuzhu. On the one hand, she felt good and on the other hand, she was a little uneasy.


    Do this every day, I''m afraid I''ll get pregnant soon?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Su Ze, who incarnated as a fighter in the ordinary reincarnation world, mainly had his body and consciousness. After waiting for a long time, he saw that the reincarnation world wanted to judge him as a failure, then kick him out, and finally began to complete the task.


    "The protagonist is he Yuzhu."


    "Complete the task and get 100 reincarnation points. Now you can choose to leave or stay." The reincarnation world suggests, "continuing to stay may trigger other tasks. After triggering the task, the residence time will not be deducted. If the task is not triggered, 100 reincarnation points will be deducted every day."


    Of course, if you continue to stay and choose to leave now, the anomaly of the reincarnation world in love over the quadrangle is too obvious - without the participation of the fighters of the reincarnation world, how can the plot start to run wild for no reason?


    Therefore, the incarnation of Su Ze cannot leave the reincarnation world, but also continue to cover up the "he Yuzhu" replaced by Su Ze''s consciousness as a participant.


    Two pronged approach, on the one hand, more in-depth search for the operation law of the reincarnation world, on the other hand, Su Ze must also be prepared.


    I can''t enter the reincarnation world next time. I have no means to avoid it. I can only look at the big word "warning" in front of me, and then exit the reincarnation world disheartened.


    Because Su Ze destroyed a bad criminal record in the reincarnation world, although the reincarnation world did not fully recover his authority, he has begun to restrict his adventure into the reincarnation world.


    Like replacing he Yuzhu, Su Ze has to do it many times in the future. Of course, he has to consider what he can really get; It doesn''t matter who to replace. It''s important to gain an understanding of the reincarnation world and gain more power.


    This is something that Su Ze''s ordinary reincarnation world combatants and "he Yuzhu" should seriously consider.


    In the small courtyard room, "he Yuzhu" is holding qinhuairu and thinking.


    Qin huairu leaned lazily on him: "Yuzhu, what do you think?"


    "I wonder why Xu Damao hasn''t had a baby. The couple are fierce recently..."


    "Maybe Lou Xiaoe can''t? After all, I was born rich and spoiled. " Qin huairu said.


    "Maybe Xu Damao can''t."¡° He Yuzhu said with a smile.


    "I don''t care about them, but I can''t have children either. The doctor said, "I can''t stand having children..." Qin huairu said.


    I''m still trying to get rid of my family.


    "He Yuzhu" had a cold look and said, "I have to help Xu Damao."


    "Help? How can I help you? "


    Qin huairu was surprised.


    "He Yuzhu" whispered. Qin huairu was anxious and angry: "fuck you, why are you so shameless?"


    However, "he Yuzhu" did not give her good words, but turned over.


    There are even more shameless, Qin huairu will know.


    This is still not as insidious and silent as her in the original book

 Chapter 620

    "Silly column!"


    It has been some time since Qin huairu married "he Yuzhu". Qin huairu is gradually attracted. In addition to always changing ways to persuade he Yuzhu not to have children, others are really hardworking and virtuous. Anyone has to say that this is a good daughter-in-law.


    On this day, "he Yuzhu" brought chicken soup from the canteen and was letting Qin huairu warm it on the stove. He heard someone shouting "silly Zhu" in the yard.


    He went out quietly. In the process, he had used his mind to see what had happened - Xu Damao''s laying hens had been lost. He was calling the people in the courtyard to be fair. He shouted that it must be "silly Zhu" who stole his old hens.


    "He Yuzhu" was called by Liu Guangtian, the son of the second uncle Liu Haizhong. The boy was wearing a sea soul shirt and was stunned. He had the same character as his name. "In broad daylight", he didn''t dare to do anything when he came up.


    "He Yuzhu" was slightly surprised. He recalled the plot of the original work and looked at the three children - Xiaodang and Huaihua, who were ignorant and didn''t know what had happened.


    Stick terrier''s hands and mouth are full of traces of oil spray that he tries to wipe clean. He is biting his teeth and staring at him.


    Under the earnest instruction of Jia and Zhang, the potential of the white eyed wolf was initially revealed. He must have eaten the old hen of Xu Damao''s family.


    In the original work, he also took Xiaodang and Huaihua''s two sisters. Now he may feel that Xiaodang and Huaihua are close to he Yuzhu and are traitors, so they didn''t give them delicious food.


    Jia Zhang''s body smelled a little oily - if the old woman was not selfish and greedy, she couldn''t grow a face full of flesh. She was stunned by the "filial piety" of accepting the stick stem.


    At present, Jia Zhang''s family and stick stem are concentric, obviously "the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked".


    "Just in time, it''s time for the education stick to correct the family style."


    "He Yuzhu" didn''t panic, but thought like this - he''s not the silly column who came out to take the blame for stick stem in the original book. Now Qin huairu''s calculation has basically failed, leaving only one to have a child, and she can''t help it.


    Jia Zhangshi is such a disgusting person. She trained stick Terrier into a white eyed wolf. She will have to teach him a lesson sooner or later.


    Now is a good opportunity to teach a lesson - it is meaningless to make any family ugliness known. They did not regard "he Yuzhu" as their family, nor did "he Yuzhu" regard them as their family members.


    We have to get rid of their problems and let them be obedient, so as to relieve he Yuzhu and give him a happy ending.


    "He Yuzhu" walked out of the door carelessly and glanced at Liu Guangtian, Lou Xiaoe with red cheeks and scattered hair, the first uncle, the second uncle and the third uncle, and Xu Damao who looked good. At this time, he was pointing to his own Xu Damao.


    "It''s him who stole the old hen that laid eggs in our house! You see, there is still chicken soup squatting in his house! " Cried Xu Damao.


    "He Yuzhu" sneered: "Xu Damao, are you talking or farting? Does chicken soup in my house have something to do with your old hen? There are three children in my family. Do you have them in your family? Did you come from your house? "


    Xu Damao was furious when he heard the speech. This silly column obviously mocked that there were no children in his family!


    First, he gave Lou Xiaoe a fierce stare: if this woman didn''t just beat and scream and don''t lay eggs, would I be laughed at by silly column in public? I have to beat you when I go back. I have to beat you so that you can''t stay. Divorce me so that I can find someone who can have children!


    "Silly column, don''t talk nonsense to me! I asked you, "where did you get the chicken you ate today?"


    "Where did you get it? I ate it..." he Yuzhu said lazily, "what are you dissatisfied with? If you''re not satisfied, hold it for me. If I want to drink chicken soup, I''ll drink chicken soup. My daughter-in-law is getting pregnant. I''ll mend her body and give birth to a fat boy next year. Can you manage it? "


    I''m on a horse... And I don''t have children! Do I make you so happy without children?


    Xu Damao was so angry that he felt stuffy in his chest that he almost closed it in one breath - if he couldn''t beat this stupid column, he had to tear up his poisonous mouth!


    "Silly column, listen to me." Xu Damao clenched his teeth and shouted, "this hen is the most precious thing in my family. She lays eggs for my family every day. An egg can''t be bought for a few cents now, you know."


    "If you give me such an old hen who lays eggs, it''s not over!"


    Liu Haizhong, the second eldest uncle on one side, with a stomach and double chin and a leadership style, tried to make his voice slow and orderly: "silly column, you still explain what''s going on. If you really eat his chicken, it''s nothing. They are all neighbors of a quadrangle courtyard. Just compensate him. "


    "If you don''t eat it, you have to make it clear what''s going on with the chicken soup. You have to give Da Mao an explanation so that everyone can see clearly, don''t you think? "


    "He Yuzhu" ignored him and looked at an uncle.


    The first uncle had no other idea: "just talk about the pillar."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and said, "OK, everyone wants to know what''s going on. I''ll tell you. The chicken soup in my house is not from Xu Damao''s family. Huairu, bring the chicken soup... "


    With these words, Qin huairu brought the chicken soup. "He Yuzhu" picked up the chicken head with chopsticks and revealed the big chicken crown - it was a big cock.


    Xu Damao suddenly felt like a deflated ball: "ah? How is it a rooster? What about my old hen? "


    Everyone was also curious - he Yuzhu''s stew was actually a big cock. Of course, Xu Damao found the wrong person. Where did the old hen laying eggs in Xu Damao''s family go?


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and motioned qinhuairu to take the chicken soup back, which made everyone in the courtyard swallow saliva. It''s not easy to see some meat in these days. Who doesn''t crave meat except an uncle and a deaf old lady?


    "Xu Damao, how much can your old hen be worth?"¡° He Yuzhu asked.


    Xu Damao didn''t want to talk to him. He looked suspiciously at every family in the courtyard. Who stole my old hen?


    "If you had known it would be lost today, would you have to sell ten or eight pieces of land quickly?"¡° He Yuzhu asked again.


    "If I had known it would be lost, I would have sold it for five fucking dollars!" Xu Damao clenched his teeth and said, "who the fuck stole it? Lou Xiaoe, start swearing at me! "


    Lou Xiaoe was stunned and Zhang didn''t open her mouth - she could be a little spicy, but if she scolded the street with dirty words, she really couldn''t catch up. She was born a rich lady, and her own quality cultivation also made it impossible for her to do such a thing.


    "What the fuck can you do? Lou Xiaoe, it''s really bad luck for me to marry you! "


    Xu Damao yelled and scolded.


    At this time, "he Yuzhu" reached out and handed over five yuan, smiled and said, "everyone heard what Xu Damao said. Five yuan sold his old hen to me!"


    Everyone was stunned. An uncle asked strangely, "pillar, what are you doing? Your house is stewed with a big cock. How can you give Xu Damao the money for the old hen? "


    Xu Damao also didn''t understand for a while. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the five yuan: "what else can I do? Stupid pillar is stupid pillar. I won''t give you back the money -"


    As he was saying this, he suddenly responded, "silly column, are you fucking hiding my old hen there? Why the fuck are you so damaged? "


    "That''s what I said just now, isn''t it!"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled at the speech: "I haven''t seen your old hen, but I know what''s going on. So if you open the price, I''ll buy the old hen. The next thing is our family affairs. Don''t follow the coax and chatter. "


    The crowd was more confused and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Xu Damao didn''t understand much, but he Yuzhu repeatedly stressed that "the old hen of Xu Damao''s family has been bought by him with money". The first uncle also nodded and everyone recognized it.


    Including Xu Damao, there is still a sense of anger in his heart, but careful measurement: it seems that he Yuzhu really ate the old hen, and he can''t do anything. After all, he can''t beat him. It''s unlikely that the three men in the courtyard will let he Yuzhu stay at the security office and the police station. These are all the things of the neighbors.


    Taking back five yuan is indeed a loss of at least five or six yuan, but it is much better than no compensation at all.


    In addition, silly Zhu spent money to buy the old hen. He had never seen the old hen himself and kept saying that it was his family business.


    What the hell is going on?

 Chapter 621

    The loss of the old hen of Xu Damao''s family has come to an end.


    The people in the quadrangle didn''t leave, waiting for "he Yuzhu" to explain this endless matter.


    "The old hen is mine, so I can tell the big guy about it."


    "I didn''t see this chicken, nor did Qin huairu."


    "But Qin huairu''s mother-in-law, Jia Zhang, who is the aunt of our family, met her. Jia Zhang usually instigates stick stem to steal food, saying that Qin huairu shouldn''t marry me. I shouldn''t have said these things. But this time, aunt, you''ve gone too far. How can you let stick stem steal Xu Damao''s old hen for you to eat! "


    "Even if you don''t eat this old hen, we will have chicken soup tonight. Why do you --"


    At this point, "he Yuzhu" gave a long sigh of regret.


    Everyone was stunned. Qin huairu was stunned and made a cry like a cry.


    "Great stem is your grandson. How can you teach him to steal!"


    When she was not married before, Qin huairu also knew that the stick stem stole what he Yuzhu did, because at that time, silly pole was a fool. The more the stick stem stole, the more beautiful he was. Silly pole''s logic was "he only stole me, not others, to prove that the child is close to me".


    At that time, silly Zhu was such a fool and would not publicize and discredit the stick stem. The stick stem stole things and helped Qin huairu subsidize his family, so Qin huairu never taught him a lesson.


    Now, Qin huairu can''t stand what he Yuzhu said. Jia Zhang instigated the child to steal. It was Xu Damao, who was a lustful and bad man. How can he get on in the future? Is the child really going to be a thief?


    They didn''t expect that Jia and Zhang were so old that they should be respected and respected. They even abetted their children to steal the old hen for a bite. He Yuzhu and Qin huairu obviously don''t know about this. They have to drink chicken soup at night. There''s no need to steal other people''s chickens. What he Yuzhu said should be true.


    Jia Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to argue, but he couldn''t say anything and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Although she is a vicious woman, the stick stick stick is her own grandson. If she bears the crime of instigation, the stick stick stick is still a good child; If she doesn''t bear the burden and says that the stick stalk takes the initiative to steal other people''s hens to eat, she is only filial piety to the stick stalk, then the stick stalk will really become a "thief".


    So she was full of grievances and unwilling, but she didn''t dare to say much about it.


    "I just want to eat, stick stem. The child listens to me..." she admitted.


    "You --" an old man sighed and shook his head.


    The second uncle tilted his head and said, "you can''t teach bad children."


    The third uncle said, "anyway, our family should take good care of things to avoid accidents."


    "He Yuzhu" said, "that''s the case. Aunt is my elder. When she comes home, she won''t listen to me and says I''m not filial."


    "But in front of the big guy, I have to make it clear that aunt did the wrong thing and stick stem did the wrong thing."


    "Aunt, stick stem, tell everyone I''m sorry. I''ll never do it again."


    Jia Zhang stared at him and bit his teeth. For the sake of the reputation of the stick stem, he still said, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m confused for a moment, and I won''t do it again."


    Seeing the stick stem, he stared at he Yuzhu fiercely and pushed him again.


    The stick stem said hard, "I''m wrong. I won''t dare in the future."


    Seeing that both of them had made a mistake, he Yuzhu bought Xu Damao''s old hen in advance. It was not a neighborhood contradiction, but a household chore for he Yuzhu''s family, so he stood up and made peace.


    "Well, just know your mistakes and change them. Jia Zhang''s family, stick stem, you have to understand that the pillar is for your good. If you don''t explain things clearly, you will go on the road of opposing the people!"


    Jia Zhang claimed that the first uncle, the deaf old lady, the second uncle and the third uncle left one after another, leaving Xu Damao unwilling to stare at "he Yuzhu".


    "Silly column, you fucking calculate me, which is five yuan for an old hen laying eggs? At least fifteen yuan. Besides, it costs twenty yuan. You can buy it for five yuan. How nice? "


    "He Yuzhu" waved and motioned qinhuairu to take Jia Zhang''s family and stick stem back first. Qinhuairu bit her teeth and was full of anger at her mother-in-law and stick stem. Therefore, when she took them into the house, there was a noise.


    "How can you teach children like that!"


    "How do I teach children? It''s not your shameless mother who taught the child badly! "


    Without the presence of "he Yuzhu" to suppress, where is Qin huairu Jia Zhang''s unreasonable bitch opponent? After shouting a few words at him, Jia and Zhang had the advantage. Relying on shameless yelling, he covered Qin Huai''s face and cried.


    "Great stem, you can''t steal other people''s things in the future..."


    "I don''t have a shameless mother like you!" Stick stem said coldly.


    Qin huairu was stunned, and her face gradually became iron blue.


    Your own son, who was raised through hardships, scolded himself shameless?


    She stared at Jia Zhangshi and Banggeng, and said nothing more - I don''t want to face for so many years. Who is it for? One of you is full of flesh and the other is alive and kicking. Didn''t I get it back for "shameless"?


    You all say I''m shameless. I''ll be shameless in the future!


    Her eyes were a little scary. Jia Zhang couldn''t help turning his head and whispering, "who are you scaring..."


    The stick stem was a child. He recognized one thing in his heart and was not afraid at all. He looked at his mother. Both mother and son seemed to have ice in their eyes.


    The more they looked at each other, the more qinhuairu felt that she had been stuffed into a large ice block. Her heart was cold to the bone. She wanted to tremble all over.


    This child really hates me, really blames me for being shameless


    In the quadrangle, "he Yuzhu" stood opposite Xu Damao and Lou Xiaoe. "He Yuzhu said:" there''s no need to talk about the old hen. Xu Damao, you''ve offered the price yourself. That''s how we buy and sell. If I don''t sell the old hen, you''ll have a bad temper. You can''t take the opportunity to play rogue? "


    "You... Spit out blood!" Xu Damao immediately shouted.


    Of course, he would not admit that if he knew in advance that it was a stick stem, he would certainly deceive qinhuairu into going to his own house and doing something bad.


    "Don''t be so excited. Now that everyone is gone, we grew up together. I have to tell you some truth."¡° He Yuzhu said, "Xu Damao, I can see what you are more clearly than you... But there is one. Closing the door and beating your wife is not what a man should do. Do you think you''ve hit the wrong person? "


    "What''s none of your business if I fucking beat my own wife? What, do you love it? You don''t care, silly column! "


    Xu Damao said something, came to Lou Xiaoe and gave her a slap.


    "This chicken can''t lay eggs just by beating. I''ll beat it if I want. You can''t control it!"


    "He Yuzhu" sighed: "why don''t you hit yourself? Xu Damao, in fact, you have no fertility. Why do you beat your wife? "


    Xu Damao said angrily, "what the fuck are you talking about! You''re not fucking fertile! You''re the fucking eunuch! "


    "He Yuzhu" smiled. In the original book, Xu Damao played with several women and didn''t have a child. He had a wife Lou Xiaoe. He didn''t know clearly with Yu Haitang. He seduced Qin Jingru, Qin huairu''s sister, kicked Lou Xiaoe and married Qin Jingru.


    In this conservative era, Xu Damao can be said to be a shocking scum man and a hooligan who engages in shoddy behavior.


    It was not until more than ten years later that Lou Xiaoe and he Yuzhu''s children appeared in the courtyard that everyone understood that it was not Lou Xiaoe and Qin Jingru who had no fertility, but Xu Damao himself.


    At this time, Qin Jingru has become the second Lou Xiaoe. She is beaten and scolded by Xu Damao all day, saying that she "just beats and doesn''t lay eggs".


    For Su Ze''s "he Yuzhu", it is certainly impossible to convince him with reason.


    Just do it directly.


    "Xu Damao, you have no fertility. Don''t get close to women in the future!"


    Xu Damao should have been full of anger. I don''t know why he just hummed his head and repeated: "I have no fertility, I can''t get close to women... I have no fertility, I can''t get close to women... I have no fertility..."

 Chapter 622

    Lou Xiaoe didn''t understand what was going on and looked at "he Yuzhu" in surprise.


    "What happened to him?"


    "He Yuzhu" said with a smile: "nothing, but he was hit... Think about it. He most wanted a child to inherit his family. As a result, he found that it was not his daughter-in-law''s problem, but his own problem. Can he not be hit?"


    Lou Xiaoe was also puzzled and uneasy: that can''t be. What he Yuzhu said is what he Yuzhu said?


    In recent years, the medical system was underdeveloped, and no one knew what was going on. Lou Xiaoe felt that it was probably not Xu Damao''s business or that she could not have children.


    But he Yuzhu said Xu Damao couldn''t have children, and Xu Damao believed it. This is a good thing for himself - whether it''s true or not, Xu Damao should at least stop beating and scolding himself.


    He Yuzhu said hello and went home.


    Lou Xiaoe whispered, "Da Mao, don''t take it to heart. It''s hard to say about having children... Let''s go home?"


    "Don''t come near me!" Xu Damao took two steps in panic and said, "I have no fertility, I can''t get close to women..."


    Lou Xiaoe looked at him in surprise: "Da Mao?"


    Xu Damao shivered and recovered: "nothing... Let''s go..."


    Lou Xiaoe nodded and took a step closer. Xu Damao quickly stepped back.


    Lou Xiaoe doesn''t know what happened, but she breathes a sigh of relief. Recently, Xu Damao has been crazy about wanting children. He often beats and scolds himself. Their feelings have disappeared and even a little hatred.


    Now Xu Damao doesn''t want to be close to himself, and he is happy to relax, so that this guy won''t go crazy and beat and scold himself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "He Yuzhu" came back to his home and saw Jia Zhang muttering. Qin huairu and Banggeng looked at each other as if they were enemies. He Yuzhu coaxed Xiaodang and Huaihua.


    "Huai Ru, has the child been educated?"


    Qin huairu took back her eyes, wiped her tears and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He Yuzhu" asked again. Qin huairu couldn''t help but fall down in his arms and burst into tears.


    "The child... The child..."


    She couldn''t say anything. Stick stem scolded his mother for being shameless. Finally, she could only say, "this child is so angry with me!"


    "That is to refuse to listen to the teaching."¡° He Yuzhu touched Qin huairu''s hair, "don''t worry, give it to me. Rain, clean up first and have dinner. "


    He Yuyu answered and began to divide chicken soup and take steamed bread.


    There are chicken soup, chicken and white flour steamed bread. This meal is extremely rich. In addition to "he Yuzhu" smiling and happy eating Xiaodang and Huaihua, Qin huairu didn''t move his chopsticks at all, and he Yuyu is also a little nervous.


    On the contrary, Jia and Zhang ate clean with soup and water. They went to the pot to hold two bowls of chicken soup and piled the chicken full.


    Because he had eaten more than half of the old hen, he was angry with Qinhuai and didn''t eat too much.


    After dinner, "he Yuzhu" calmly drank some tea, and then stood up.


    "Come on, stick, let''s go outside and talk."


    Who are you and me!


    Stick stem wanted to say so, and even wanted to slam the door. Unfortunately, he didn''t have this ability, and unconsciously followed "he Yuzhu" out of the house.


    It didn''t go far. It was at the gate of the courtyard. It was dark and there were few people on the road.


    "Great stem, you have to be a good man."


    The stick stick was stunned: "I have to be a good man."


    "I''m your father. You have to be filial to your father and mother."


    "I have to be filial to my father and mother."


    "Study hard in the future. You can''t steal."


    "I will study hard in the future and can''t steal..."


    For the crooked white eyed wolf and bear children like Bangjie, "he Yuzhu" doesn''t think he can make him correct through heart to heart talk and teaching. Even if he is diligent and dedicated all his life, just like he Yuzhu in the original book, he is also a "fool" for Bangjie. He won''t be moved by the fool.


    For decades, he Yuzhu couldn''t move such a white eyed wolf, which is enough to show that ordinary means are meaningless.


    So, it''s just an extraordinary means directly from this time.


    After a long time outside with a stick stem, he returned to the house. Qin huairu was calm. Jia Zhang sat aside. He Yuyu had gone to bed with Xiaodang and Huaihua.


    "Go and make a mistake with your mother."


    "He Yuzhu" said.


    Stick stem nodded and came to qinhuairu: "Mom, I''m wrong."


    Qin huairu seemed to lose all his indifference at once. He held him in his arms and shed tears for a while. He looked up and down his body for fear that he would be hit by the rain column.


    Seeing that the stick stem was not beaten at all, Qin huairu was surprised and happy: the child was born with a stubborn temper and was badly taught by his grandmother. Unexpectedly, he would listen to what he Yuzhu said!


    "Mom..."


    Stick stem said a word and looked at "he Yuzhu": "Dad, I will study hard and be filial to you when I grow up."


    "Ah?"


    Qin huairu was also grateful for "he Yuzhu". After hearing the name of stick stem, he was stunned. Stick stem took the initiative to call "he Yuzhu" his father?


    What''s going on?


    Jia Zhang jumped up and almost howled out - her grandson called other men dad, which was the most unbearable thing for her!


    However, before she howled out, she was silent again. She lost her strength to speak and move. She watched he Yuzhu touch the stick stem''s head, and the stick stem leaned obediently against him, just like her father and son!


    In this scene, Jia Zhang''s chest was painful and stuffy, and he almost wanted to vomit blood.


    My grandson is a thief!


    Qin huairu is also incredible. How can the attitude of stick stem change so much?


    And why does her mother-in-law Jia Zhang look at her like this without making noise or scolding? This is not her temperament!


    "He Yuzhu" is no longer the silly column he used to be. Qin huairu can''t understand his every move and even think about what''s going on.


    Because he Yuzhu, the evil mother-in-law didn''t dare to scold wantonly, and stick stem obeyed. It seems that he had to marry him because of what he Yuzhu said


    Is he too clever and powerful now? So many people are listening to him unconsciously?


    When Qin huairu thought of this, he didn''t think much. Instead, he felt a little more dependent.


    It''s a good thing that our men are powerful and can subdue both the outside and the home.


    With him as his backer, he can finally enjoy his happiness and become a good daughter-in-law and woman... He has to be careful about having children.


    That night, in order to repay his powerful man, Qin huairu also did his best.


    It can be said that in addition to the last unspeakable selfishness of not having children, Qin huairu really regarded her man as he Yuzhu at this time, and there were a lot of feelings and dependence in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the same night, Lou Xiaoe slept in bed and looked at Xu Damao sleeping on the other table wrapped in a quilt.


    Xu Damao stopped beating and scolding himself, but he seemed to have drilled the tip of an ox horn and was not close to himself at all.


    At first Lou Xiaoe thought it was what he thought and thought Lou Xiaoe was disgusting or something; During the meal, Xu Damao''s mother offered Xu Damao a meal. Xu Damao trembled when he reached for his job. Lou Xiaoe realized that Xu Damao was crazy.


    He thought he was infertile and unworthy of contacting any woman - even his own daughter-in-law and his own mother.


    Isn''t that crazy and psychotic?


    But as long as he doesn''t touch women, Xu Damao can talk and laugh and eat, just like normal people.


    Do you need to see a doctor?


    No, I don''t care about him. Fuck him!


    The injuries on his body and face have not subsided yet. Lou Xiaoe really wants Xu Damao to die. Therefore, the idea of taking Xu Damao to see a doctor just passed through her heart and was directly abandoned.


    Every day and night in the future, Xu Damao did not dare to get close to women. The rest were the same as usual, and he could not see any difference.


    At this time, the other three women in the original book who had some contact with silly Zhu also appeared in the courtyard one after another.


    Broadcaster Yu Haitang, teacher ran Qiuye, Qin huairu''s sister Qin Jingru

 Chapter 623

    Yan Jiecheng, the son of Yan bugui, the third eldest brother, married Yu Li and asked he Yuzhu to cook two tables of food. These two tables of food included Yu Li''s relatives, including the whole quadrangle courtyard. Some people couldn''t eat at the table. The scene was really embarrassing.


    This is also the way of the third uncle''s hospitality. He calculated to the extreme. Finally, the oil smell from the pots and pans was scraped off and kept for a meal.


    The third uncle also wanted to use the face of his neighbors to ask he Yuzhu to help once. Don''t talk about giving money. You don''t even care about the food. When you''re busy, you want he Yuzhu to go home and eat by himself.


    In this regard, he Yuzhu''s return is also very clear. One third of all meat dishes on the two tables are missing. They are sent to their own home for he Yuyu and Qin huairu to take care of and leave them for the whole family.


    They all know that if they can''t see these food well, the greedy Jia Zhang must eat in advance.


    Because of the reward of "he Yuzhu", the two tables are even more stretched with fewer dishes. Visitors want to lick the plates and tighten their belts after dinner.


    At this time, Yu Haitang appeared in the courtyard. Her face was dissatisfied and arrogant, as if the place was not in her mind everywhere.


    When he saw the two tables of food, Yu Haitang sneered and walked aside with his head tilted and mouth tilted.


    The third uncle doesn''t care what she looks like. Anyway, the bargain calculated is true.


    Although Yu Haitang is not powerful at home, he is now a broadcaster in the rolling mill because he has read books and read documents and calls every day. Therefore, he is particularly active in some activities and actively supports the leadership. He always feels that he is really a successor, despises this and that, and is full of pride.


    After Yu Li got married, Yu Haitang occasionally came to visit. Her arrogant and beautiful appearance really attracted the attention of some people. For example, Liu Guangtian, the Leng son of second uncle Liu Haizhong, was Yu Haitang''s suitor.


    Originally, Yu Haitang and Xu Damao may have some connection. In the original book, Xu Damao took advantage of his eloquence and glib tongue to deceive Haitang.


    But now Xu Damao trembled when he saw a woman, and his mind was full of: "I have no fertility, I can''t get close to a woman..."


    Even his wife Lou Xiaoe can''t get close, so naturally it''s impossible to get close to Yu Haitang and use those means.


    Yu Haitang, an "activist" who lives restlessly, is also arrogant and doesn''t know how much he weighs. "He Yuzhu" certainly doesn''t catch a cold.


    As for Mr. ran Qiuye, it''s because of the tuition and learning problems of stick stem. He has known "he Yuzhu" twice.


    In the original work, he Yuzhu had a close relationship with Yu Haitang and ran Qiuye, and they were forcibly destroyed by Qin huairu to declare their sovereignty. Qinhuairu herself carried a shelf and didn''t allow he Yuzhu to touch herself. She also said that he Yuzhu had no life to marry a daughter-in-law in his life.


    He Yuzhu is not interested in Yu Haitang and Yu Li, who are self righteous, but he is interested in ran Qiuye, Lou Xiaoe and Qin Jingru, who are about to suffer an unfortunate fate.


    Ran Qiuye and Lou Xiaoe are kind-hearted people. Qin Jingru is also from the countryside. At first, she was relatively simple. After being cheated by Xu Damao, she became another kind of appearance and gradually became ungrateful.


    Qin Jingru came to Qinhuai Ru and wanted to find a reliable object.


    Then she found that her sister married "he Yuzhu" instead. She had food, drink and clothes, and lived a very rich life, which made Qin Jingru envy. The life of urban workers was much better than that of farmers. She also wanted to find a worker as an object and marry in the city.


    This matter can''t be solved in a short time. Qin Jingru feels good to stay. Eating and drinking is much better than doing sweet potatoes in the countryside.


    During this period of time, another part of Su Ze''s body deliberately triggered a long-term task. He used the time of the task to stay in the reincarnation world, making the change of the reincarnation world more reasonable and the change of "he Yuzhu" more smooth and natural.


    Unknowingly, everyone is used to the change of he Yuzhu. They know that he is not a deceived and fooled person. There are few people to call him silly Zhu. The elders have changed their names to "Yuzhu" and "Zhu", and the steel rolling mill is called "master he" or "director he".


    After all, he has been the canteen director of the rolling mill for more than a month, and he is no longer in the same position as the original cook.


    For Qin huairu, he Yuzhu''s attitude is still very good, as if both husband and wife are thinking of themselves.


    However, Qin huairu always changes her ways to avoid having children and want he Yuzhu to be a Jedi. This vicious idea still exists, constantly reminding "he Yuzhu" what a woman with a heart like steel.


    In her heart, even if he Yuzhu is her present man, he is the dependence of his life; Even if the three children of Bangjie, Xiaodang and Huaihua change their names to he Yuzhu "Dad", he Yuzhu still has to sacrifice everything for her three children to the end.


    Gentle and soft, more like her temporary weakness


    One day two months later, Qin huairu got up in the morning and vomited. When she remembered that she hadn''t come, her face turned pale.


    I may be pregnant


    She began to deliberately take a cold bath and do manual work to toss herself.


    "He Yuzhu" looked at this scene coldly and had to admire that the woman was really a cruel person. To this extent, she could resist her hesitation and get rid of he Yuzhu''s flesh and blood for the life of her three children in the future.


    Add a little magic to her - Qin huairu thought she was trying to miscarry, but in fact she was trying to protect her fetus.


    So Qin huairu was desperate to see that she had no sign of miscarriage, but the fetus became more and more stable.


    When her stomach began to show her pregnancy, the whole quadrangle knew that she was pregnant again. Anyway, everyone came to congratulate her for their face in the neighborhood.


    Qin Jingru and he Yushui are very happy. After being transformed by "he Yuzhu", the stick stem is obedient and sensible. In school, it seems to have evolved from learning slag to learning bully. They also take their two sisters to congratulate their mother and look forward to their new brother or sister.


    Seeing the three children so happy, Qin huairu finally completely put down her heart knot.


    Alas, all my life, I''ve completely left it on the silly column.


    Why did you marry him for no reason and conceive the child for no reason?


    In the future, silly Zhu will be his father - he and his three children will never run away and can only rely on him forever.


    She began to accept the new life in her stomach, and her attitude towards "he Yuzhu" was not only gentle, but also a layer of "obedience".


    This is her unreserved "loyalty" and true obedience to her real man, who has feudal thoughts. She can marry chicken with chicken, dog with dog, beat or scold.


    Qin huairu was appointed and gave up.


    By the way, Jia Zhang''s mother-in-law with tears in her eyes and speechless, and Qin huairu always felt that this scene was familiar.


    Mother-in-law, is she happy or afraid to be speechless?


    Why is she so afraid of he Yuzhu?


    This problem rises. Qin huairu subconsciously looks at he Yuzhu in the sound of congratulations.


    Then she saw "he Yuzhu" smiling, smiling so well and calmly.


    However, a few months ago, she had never seen such a silly column.


    It''s like a completely different person.


    "Rain column..."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. What''s our child''s name?" Qin Huai Ru Shun asked in a low voice from the ground.


    "Well, you have to think about it."


    "He Yuzhu" said, but he thought of another thing. Xu Damao and Lou Xiaoe should be almost the same.


    Qinhuairu finally completely becomes he Yuzhu''s daughter-in-law and is willing to give birth to he Yuzhu and carry on the family line.


    But can this be revealed?


    Not to mention how many blind dates he Yuzhu was destroyed by Qin huairu in the original work. He hung his appetite until he was old and almost became a widower all his life. Let''s say the current "he Yuzhu". He experienced and witnessed Qin huairu''s sinister use ideas, and the widower ideas came out. He watched Qin huairu try to jump and jump, do physical work and take a cold bath to destroy he Yuzhu''s own flesh and blood.


    For these things, Qin huairu wants to stop, live at ease and be a good daughter-in-law.


    It also depends on whether he Yuzhu gives this opportunity!

 Chapter 624

    "Qin huairu is pregnant."


    Lou Xiaoe leaned against the bed and whispered, "that''s nice."


    Xu Damao sat on a stool a few meters away with his head down, like a rooster splashed with cold water.


    "Xu Damao, do you think we can have children?"


    Lou Xiaoe said again.


    Xu Damao subconsciously replied: "I have no fertility..."


    "You are really stunned!" Lou Xiaoe shook her head and sighed. Although Xu Damao really didn''t beat and scold himself, it was really a little pathetic to become such a loser who didn''t dare to get close to women.


    "My mother said that the recent situation is not quite right. Maybe what..."


    Xu Damao didn''t listen to her. An idea suddenly arose in his heart: I have no fertility, but he Yuzhu has


    As soon as the idea rose, he spit himself: what is this? I can''t put on a green hat and be a living bastard myself?


    But I couldn''t help thinking and trembling.


    No... no


    I can''t... I can''t do that


    When are your parents not at home recently? I have to find a chance... I have to find a chance


    Anyway, the child is mine. When I was born, I called me Dad


    He was tangled in his heart and trembled in his body. Xu Damao felt that he was humiliated by his own ideas, but he felt unspeakable joy and excitement in his heart.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lou Xiaoe couldn''t help asking when she saw that he was trembling all over, like epilepsy.


    Xu Damao suddenly trembled violently and took a long breath.


    "Nothing." His voice seemed to float.


    "It''s all right." Lou Xiaoe said, "did you hear what I told you..."


    "Not to mention those useless things, how do you feel about he Yuzhu?" Xu Damao asked.


    Lou Xiaoe was surprised: "you asked me? You grew up with him. What do you ask me? "


    "I''m just asking you, what do you think of him?"


    Xu Damao asked.


    Lou Xiaoe said discontentedly, "what''s your name? The last time someone asked me how a man was, it was before I got married. That man was you. I said, "I don''t hate it. I''ll get married with you the next day."


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this. You beat and scolded me for more than a year. Now you finally got a strange disease and didn''t beat and scold me. I would like to thank he Yuzhu very much. After you said a few words to him, you got a strange disease, which made me suffer less. "


    "Yes, thank he Yuzhu." Xu Damao breathed slightly, clenched his fist and whispered, "if I asked you, you haven''t answered me. How do you feel about him?"


    "What? Are you going to let me marry him? " Lou Xiaoe sneered, "I have to ask how he is."


    "No, just a little curious." Xu Damao asked again, "there is no one here. Tell me about it."


    Lou Xiaoe really said it.


    "He Yuzhu''s character is much better than yours. How nice it was to the Qin widow''s family. Later, she married the Qin widow directly and took good care of the Qin widow and her three children. "


    "Including Jia Zhang, widow Qin''s wife, what a powerful bitch she is. She didn''t say anything bad about he Yuzhu. You can figure out how hard he is."


    "Now the widow Qin''s family is good. He Yuzhu is not that silly column. He has become the director of the canteen. He is very popular. I heard that the canteen is very convinced of him. The later their family goes, the better. "


    Xu Damao listened, nodded slightly and said to himself: if you feel good, that''s good.


    "I also feel he Yuzhu is good. Just this Saturday, I''ll call he Yuzhu over and do some wine and dishes. I''ll buy him a drink."


    Lou Xiaoe was surprised and felt the sun rising from the West.


    In the whole quadrangle, who doesn''t know that Xu Damao and he Yuzhu are sworn enemies from small to large. They are not fake but true. They are the kind of enemies who catch the opportunity to clean up each other.


    He invited he Yuzhu to drink? what''s the matter?


    After asking a few questions, Xu Damao was also vague: "you will know that day..." I have something to ask him for help... "


    "Well, my parents stopped talking that day. What''s wrong with going out? Why don''t they stay for a good meal? "


    Xu Damao quickly waved, "do you think our family runs a canteen? A total of a little wine and vegetables are left for dinner. He Yuzhu can''t eat any more. Just the three of us. Let him come after nine o''clock at night. "


    "Nine o''clock at night?" Lou Xiaoe was even more surprised, "the lights are dark and blind. They are all asleep. Drink and discuss things?"


    "Hide, don''t you think about it. Are there any good people in our yard? The two, three and two sons belong to dogs. They have a good nose and ears. " Xu Damao said solemnly.


    Lou Xiaoe shook her head and didn''t talk to him stubbornly: "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    "I''ll see what you can negotiate!"


    Xu Damao licked his lips: "on that day, you will know."


    At eight o''clock on Saturday evening, the courtyard was quiet. After all, people who had worked all day went to bed earlier. They went to bed at six or seven o''clock. They finished what they should say and do and fell asleep.


    Lou Xiaoe brought out two cold dishes and two bottles of wine. When there was no one, she walked through the courtyard and called out "he Yuzhu" who had made an appointment in advance.


    "Call me so late and go to bed early. What''s the matter with Xu Damao?"


    "He Yuzhu" asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Where do I know what''s going on?" Lou Xiaoe said, "he is also mysterious. He won''t tell me two dishes and two bottles of wine, but good wine and good food entertain you. Go quickly."


    "Won''t you poison the dishes?"¡° He Yuzhu asked with a smile.


    "Why are you so poor?" Lou Xiaoe also laughed.


    They whispered and laughed and came to Xu Damao''s home. Xu Damao had prepared two wine glasses.


    "I just saw the doctor yesterday. The doctor said I have to avoid wine and can''t be too close to women."


    "Today I have to sit and talk. Lou Xiaoe, help me be a wine companion."


    Lou Xiaoe was surprised: "but I can''t drink. How can a woman accompany me?"


    "Let you go, you go." Xu Damao said, "I really can''t drink. You can have two drinks with me today. I have to talk to he Yuzhu."


    Lou Xiaoe shook her head silently. She didn''t drink with her. She hated Xu Damao in her heart. The reason why they haven''t divorced now is simply because divorce is not a good thing this year, and their mother has repeatedly told them not to divorce. They have a big problem with their family composition.


    "I beg you, will you?" Xu Damao begged Lou Xiaoe a few meters away and raised his hand and arched his waist.


    Lou Xiaoe was so soft hearted that she came forward to help him. Xu Damao immediately shouted, "don''t come here! Don''t come near me, just say yes or no! "


    "Promise, can''t I promise?"


    Lou Xiaoe said discontentedly, "it''s the first time I''ve heard you beg me so since I got married. Forget it, don''t you just have two drinks? I promise you. "


    "OK, OK -"


    Xu Damao sat a few meters away from the table and said, "he Yuzhu, first of all, I have to congratulate you. Your daughter-in-law Qin huairu''s pregnancy is a great joy... For this, we have to have a drink... Come on, Lou Xiaoe, raise a glass for me to he Yuzhu!"


    Lou Xiaoe nodded, raised her glass to pour the wine, and said to "he Yuzhu": "Congratulations indeed."


    Speaking, he was a little sour: "Alas, Qin huairu''s life is good. When she has three children, she can still say that she is pregnant! We can''t compete. "


    "Marry a considerate person without beating or scolding. Wait all day and soak in the honey pot all your life. How can you enjoy yourself again!"


    "He Yuzhu" naturally knows Xu Damao''s plan, but he doesn''t intend to follow Xu Damao''s idea: first, it''s not his style to achieve good things with Lou Xiaoe; Second, even if Xu Damao can''t touch women, he is definitely a mean person. Following his ideas, he will succeed.


    "This is a blessing. Qinhuairu can''t enjoy it alone."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and said, "someone has to help you enjoy your happiness."

 Chapter 625

    What does that mean?


    Lou Xiaoe is very clever, but she doesn''t understand what this sentence means.


    Does he Yuzhu mean that qinhuairu is pregnant with a child and that when the child is born, someone will help enjoy happiness, or... That other meaning?


    Should it be the previous meaning?


    After all, he Yuzhu''s character and kindness are in Lou Xiaoe''s eyes. I feel that he is not that kind of person!


    And this is a new era. He Yuzhu can''t have that idea, can he?


    However, she was completely stunned by the action of "he Yuzhu" - he Yuzhu picked up his glass, changed it with hers, and then drank the remaining residual wine.


    Lou Xiaoe''s face turned red and her heart pounded.


    What''s wrong with him? What''s wrong with him!


    That''s my glass. I drank half a glass of wine... He opened his mouth and drank it!


    I don''t know if it''s because of the strength of wine, or if this scene is too embarrassing and humiliating. Lou Xiaoe feels that the whole person is tied to charcoal, and a fire rises from her heart and fills her mind.


    Then he looked at Xu Damao -- isn''t he Yuzhu just flirting with his daughter-in-law?


    I''m afraid we can''t give up today. It might disturb the whole siheyuan.


    But to Lou Xiaoe''s surprise, Xu Damao neither shouted nor shouted. Instead, he looked at he Yuzhu and himself with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "Silly column, do you know why I called you?"


    "Yes, I know." He Yuzhu said, "I don''t want to be arranged by you and caught by you. If you want to get me drunk and coerce me again, there is no door. "


    Xu Damao opened his mouth and didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Lou Xiaoe also understood: Xu Damao invited he Yuzhu to drink this time. He was still upset and kind, but he was going to get drunk and do something bad


    Thinking that Xu Damao wanted to accompany him and drunk himself, Lou Xiaoe thought she had finally figured it out.


    "Xu Damao, you wicked smoking thing! If you want to divorce me, just say it! Why did you trick he Yuzhu into getting drunk? You just want to make us into a pair of broken shoes, and then you can retaliate against he Yuzhu and divorce me, can''t you? " Lou Xiaoe shouted.


    "No!"


    Seeing that her voice wanted to increase, Xu Damao quickly comforted her: "no, Lou Xiaoe, don''t get excited and don''t shout! Don''t wake everyone up! "


    "I don''t want to divorce you. I really don''t want to divorce you!"


    He said repeatedly.


    Lou Xiaoe gradually calmed down and looked suspiciously at Xu Damao and he Yuzhu: "Xu Damao, you really don''t want to divorce me?"


    "It''s true. I really didn''t think about it!" Xu Damao said.


    "He Yuzhu, what the hell are you doing? Why are you flirting with me? I''m not trying to frame you. " Lou Xiaoe said to "he Yuzhu".


    "He Yuzhu" chuckled: "then why don''t you ask Xu Damao what he is going to do after he intoxicates us both? What are you going to coerce me for? "


    Lou Xiaoe''s heart was shocked, and an unimaginable idea finally came out of her mind.


    If Xu Damao is not for divorce, not for catching adultery, what is he for? That can only be for¡ª¡ª


    "Xu Damao, are you... For your children?"


    Xu Damao took a long breath: "you finally thought of it. It''s hard for me to say... Do you think I''m right. I have no fertility. I have no children in my life. Like an uncle and an aunt, how lonely and helpless it must be? "


    "But he Yuzhu did. I just asked him to come and do me a favor. Lou Xiaoe, don''t worry. I won''t divorce you either. In the future, I will kiss the child. I will definitely kiss him... "


    "Stop talking!"


    Lou Xiaoe felt that she couldn''t listen: "Xu Damao, why are you so disgusting? Is there anyone else in the world willing to be a living bastard? "


    "I''m not a bastard. Do I just watch myself become a houseless?"


    Xu Damao knelt down with a "puff" and said, "Lou Xiaoe, help me, he Yuzhu, help me too. I beg you two... Be sure to help me! "


    Lou Xiaoe was angry and ashamed, and her chest fluctuated violently.


    Xu Damao even begged for the friendship between the two families and threatened Lou Xiaoe''s family composition. Lou Xiaoe was always unwilling to compromise.


    What is it when a married woman comes here with another married man!


    She can''t do such a thing.


    At this time, a hand pressed on her palm, "he Yuzhu" whispered: "do you feel, mainly sorry for Qin huairu, and can''t have anything to do with me?"


    Lou Xiaoe nodded: "Xu Damao is willing to be a live bastard. I have no opinion. I have no feelings for him, just you and Qin huairu -"


    His eyes fell on he Yuzhu, holding his palm, and felt an inexplicable sense of tension, which made her tremble all over.


    This trembling feeling made her tremble and upset.


    Want to break free instinctively.


    But he Yuzhu''s hand was firm and tight, and she couldn''t break free at all.


    "Then I ask you to listen to the story of Qin huairu and me, and let you know what the widow Qin is going to do to me under her apparent tenderness..."


    "He Yuzhu" took Lou Xiaoe''s hand and walked slowly to Lou Xiaoe and Xu Damao''s bed.


    Xu Damao knelt in front of them and looked at the scene excitedly.


    "He Yuzhu" and Lou Xiaoe sat together and talked about the past. They mainly talked about some ideas of Qin huairu, which were expressed under the pretext of the conversation of Jia Zhang, Qin huairu and Banggeng.


    Lou Xiaoe was stunned and even Xu Damao was stunned.


    When he heard that Qin huairu tried to miscarry after she became pregnant two months ago, Xu Damao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva - Qin huairu looked soft and weak. How hard did he start?


    Lou Xiaoe''s heart finally put down. She relied on "he Yuzhu" and no longer felt sorry for Qin huairu and destroyed he Yuzhu''s family.


    "Yuzhu, your life is too hard... I didn''t expect Qin huairu to be such a person. He still refuses to have children for you."


    "He Yuzhu" turned around, grabbed her and rolled over.


    In the early morning, "he Yuzhu" came home after Xu Damao limped off - Xu Damao knelt in front of the bed for too long and walked a little unsteady.


    Qin huairu had fallen asleep. Qin Jingru yawned and was waking up at night. She put her head out in her thin shirt and said, "ah, brother-in-law, what did you do? You came back so late?"


    He Yuzhu waved to her.


    Qin Jingru came over, smelled a little wine and aroma, and immediately wrinkled her nose: "rotten taste, you are corroded by the enemy''s sugar coated shells!"


    "Did you find someone?"


    "How can it be so easy..." Qin Jingru said with some embarrassment.


    "He Yuzhu" saw what she thought and held her hand: "is it like me? You want another one like me? "


    "Ah, brother-in-law, you --"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and shook his head, closer to her. Seeing her blush, he let her go.


    This little girl is not too simple now.


    Just like in the original work, after Xu Damao promised to get married, she immediately abandoned the qinhuairu family. Now she also has her own ideas. She always looks at her brother-in-law he Yuzhu as the perfect object - the director of the canteen. There are meat and fish every day, and the salary is high. It''s just like a good day for the new year every day.


    Therefore, I don''t exclude my brother-in-law''s closeness, and I''m even very happy in my heart.

 Chapter 626

    "Yuzhu, have you stayed at Xu Damao''s house until now?"


    Qin huairu was lying in bed. He Yuzhu woke up after going to bed.


    "What time is it?"


    "A little more."


    "More than one o''clock at noon or more than one o''clock at night?" Qin huairu was a little confused. When she heard that it was more than one o''clock in the evening, she yawned and slept lazily.


    When eating the next morning, Qin huairu remembered again.


    "Yuzhu, what did Xu Damao buy you a drink last night and say so late?"


    "He said he had figured it out, changed his ways, and would be my good friend in the future. He would never mess with me again." He Yuzhu said.


    Qin huairu glanced: "just him? Can dogs change to eat shit? "


    "Dinner, sister!" Qin Jingru said discontentedly.


    Qin huairu smiled and said, "you''ve only been in the city for a few days. When you were in the village, there were cow dung competing to pick it up. What''s clean or not? Now you''re more particular than me!"


    Qin Jingru pouted and was a little dissatisfied: "when did it all happen!"


    "What did you think of the object I told you last time --"


    Qin huairu said, suddenly seeing Qin Jingru''s eyes looking at "he Yuzhu", with a different meaning, he was surprised.


    "Qin Jingru!"


    Qin Jingru suddenly said, "ah, what are you talking about, sister."


    "Nothing!" Qin huairu angrily put down his chopsticks and thought to himself that the dead girl had learned to turn away from the guest when she lived here!


    Either find her a partner or drive her back to her hometown. The dead girl actually cares about her brother-in-law. What''s wrong?


    From this day on, Qin huairu was very enthusiastic about Qin Jingru''s search for an object. She was suffering from being pregnant and inconvenient to move. This matter was intermittent and had no result.


    After mentioning Qin Jingru''s return twice, Qin Jingru just didn''t want to go. She was obviously getting closer and closer to her brother-in-law "he Yuzhu". Qin huairu was angry.


    I''m leading a wolf into the house!


    You have to find a chance to drive her away, or arrange a date for her


    Thinking about it, "he Yuzhu" put on his clothes and walked out. Qin huairu was a little surprised: "Xu Damao wants you to drink again? How many times this month? "


    "How many times do you care about him? It''s pretty good anyway."¡° He Yuzhu said.


    "Be careful. I always feel that he is upset and kind. Don''t let him deceive you."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    "He Yuzhu" said and walked out.


    "Also, think about Qin Jingru. The young man who goes to the canteen for dinner, you quickly find a girl to marry her. This girl can''t eat enough. We can''t afford to catch up with a guy''s appetite in the future." Qin huairu said.


    "He Yuzhu" stopped: "what you said, you and she are uncles and sisters connected by blood. They don''t even have five clothes. Why can''t they afford to raise her?"


    Qin huairu''s heart sank: "Yuzhu, what do you mean? We really want to keep her? "


    "Keep it," he Yuzhu said. "Don''t always think about it. It''s bad for pregnant women to think too much."


    Qin huairu bit her lips tightly.


    He Yuzhu, what do you mean!


    If it was the relationship between Qinhuai Ru and he Yuzhu before, she must have shouted, but now Qinhuai Ru regards he Yuzhu as a real man and the owner of the family, ready to give birth to he Yuzhu.


    She would never have thought that before the child was born, he Yuzhu''s state of mind had obviously changed wrongly - did his man have that idea or not?


    "He Yuzhu" arrived at Xu Damao''s house. Xu Damao had prepared wine and vegetables, nodded and bowed to invite him to his seat.


    "He Yuzhu" took his time, took Lou Xiaoe with a blush, ate and drank enough, and looked at Xu Damao: "are you still going to watch?"


    "Look... Look... Anyway, it will be my child in the future." Xu Damao said.


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and said nothing.


    In the early morning, when she returned home, Qin huairu smelled the wine and aroma of "he Yuzhu" and frowned.


    How can I drink full of aroma? Can''t Lou Xiaoe be in his arms?


    Originally, Qin huairu didn''t have this idea. After all, "he Yuzhu" was a silly column. Now she was suspicious. She immediately felt that the Xu Damao family had a problem drinking several times a month.


    Is this a treat, Xu Damao or Lou Xiaoe?


    Lou Xiaoe can''t arrange wine and vegetables and hook up with my man to sleep with her?


    "Xu Damao is not at home?"


    "At home."¡° He Yuzhu said.


    Qin huairu didn''t believe it: "the wine you drank with Xu Damao?"


    "That''s not true."¡° He Yuzhu explained, "did you forget that Xu Damao didn''t dare to approach women for more than half a year? Lou Xiaoe and I were drinking, and he was watching and toasting. "


    "These times?"


    "Yes."


    Qin huairu is a shrewd woman with a poisonous mind. She suddenly understands that Xu Damao wants to "borrow seed"; He Xu Damao couldn''t touch a woman, so he simply asked he Yuzhu to help him and give his family a child!


    "I said, why is your body so fragrant? What''s the difference between drinking and with Lou Xiaoe?" Qin huairu asked sourly.


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "guess?"


    "Don''t go again in the future. Xu Damao and his wife are upset and kind." Qin huairu said.


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and said nothing.


    Next time Xu Damao buys a drink, he will go.


    Qin huairu was so angry that he stopped him: "don''t you want us? You don''t know what Xu Damao really paid attention to? "


    "I know."


    "He Yuzhu" said calmly.


    "Then you --"


    "Who doesn''t want to take advantage of it?"¡° He Yuzhu asked.


    Qin Huai burst into tears: "you - he Yuzhu, why are you so shameless? How can you go and get old shoes with Lou Xiaoe? "


    "Also, Qin Jingru is flirting with you. Do you know that you just won''t let her go? Are you in any mood?"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "Qin huairu, it''s all said here. Just say it more thoroughly. I''m going to take advantage of Xu Damao''s house today. It''s the same as you took advantage of my silly column. You don''t pay a price, you don''t take it for nothing. "


    "If you don''t want to have children for more than three months, you want to flow your children. I see it too."


    "Qin huairu, do you really think you''re smart and you''re home? I''ll tell you, your calculations won''t work! "


    "If you don''t want to marry he Yuzhu and want to take advantage, I have to let you marry he Yuzhu; If you don''t want to give birth to he Yuzhu, I have to let you give birth to he Yuzhu; You don''t want the three children to change their names. You want them to monopolize he Yuzhu''s life. Now they have changed their names and have to change their names in the future. Not only that, they have many brothers and sisters. You can''t do the same! "


    Qin huairu only felt a bolt from the blue in her mind and understood everything at once.


    "He Yuzhu" is a silly column. He knows everything! Not only did he understand, he also began to retaliate against himself!


    He wants to lose all his mind! No wonder he wanted to marry himself in public, so he had to promise. From that time on, he knew that he would certainly shirk his private request for marriage and would not promise him.


    To figure this out, Qin huairu only felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet to the sky cover, with a cold sweat on her back.


    "He Yuzhu, you are also deliberately --"


    "I didn''t mean to. Lou Xiaoe and Qin Jingru are willing to have children for me. They are much kinder and lovelier than you. I can afford it."¡° He Yuzhu said bluntly.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Qin huairu couldn''t believe it: "do you want to play hooligans and break shoes openly? He Yuzhu, you are crazy. Do you believe me? As long as I report, you must go to prison? "


    "He Yuzhu" laughed: "then try it!"


    Qin huairu opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. After hesitating for a long time, she finally decided to use her best Huairou means.


    "He Yuzhu, I was wrong before. Please forgive me. I don''t have those ideas now. In the future, we will live in peace and stability. I will have children for you and have two or three more. "


    "Just forgive me. Let''s live a good life, can we?"

 Chapter 627

    "Just forgive me. Let''s live a good life, can we?"


    When Qin huairu said this, her eyes were full of tears, holding "he Yuzhu" hand and pleading.


    For "he Yuzhu", the temptation and pity are nothing at all.


    After experiencing the Greek mythology of the last reincarnation world, Queen Lucifer of Crete and Aphrodite, the God of beauty, are eager for his favor. He has never been moved. If the world does not replace he Yuzhu and let him have a complete life full of children and grandchildren, he will certainly not be moved.


    Now, he Yuzhu''s life has nothing to do with Su Ze. As long as he Yuzhu''s life is complete, that''s enough.


    For Su Ze, the price paid is he Yuzhu''s revenge and perfect life, and the reward is the mystery of the reincarnation world itself, and may even be the price of destroying the world. After all, intervening in the operation of the reincarnation world will inevitably damage the reincarnation world.


    "Now if you want to live a good life, I have to take advantage of it."


    "He Yuzhu" said, "you''re a little late. I have to take enough advantage and think about coming back."


    "He Yuzhu!"


    Seeing that he could not pretend to be poor, Qin huairu also tore her face: "believe it or not, if you dare to go out of this house tonight, I''ll make you regret!"


    "I''m a corpse and two lives. Let you cut off your children and grandchildren and become a desperate family!"


    "Just come."¡° He Yuzhu smiled, "first of all, I happen to marry Qin Jingru when you die; Secondly, you really can''t die. "


    Qin huairu was really stunned by the words of "he Yuzhu".


    "He Yuzhu, everyone says you are kind and reliable. You are a good man. Why didn''t I find out before? You are so shameless?"


    "If I die, you will marry Qin Jingru. Can you say that?"


    "Really?" Qin Jingru poked her head out in surprise.


    Qin huairu was furious: "get out of here! A heartless thing! "


    He gnashed his teeth and stared at "he Yuzhu": "OK, he Yuzhu, I''ll know with you. Let''s wait for the fish to die and the net to be broken! You just go today. If you walk on your front foot, I''ll shout that the whole quadrangle knows you and Lou Xiaoe have broken shoes. "


    "If you go again, I''ll find the police comrade to catch you and see if the people''s guard will convict you of a hooligan!"


    "You can''t shout."


    "He Yuzhu" said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Qin huairu was angry: "I can''t die, can''t I make a sound? He Yuzhu! Silly column! Listen to me! "


    "He Yuzhu" smiled. No matter how she tossed, he protected the fetus in her abdomen and banned her. Then he raised his feet and walked into Lou Xiaoe''s house.


    Qinhuairu only felt that a thread in her mind broke at once. What reason, reason and calculation were gone, and only a fire was burning.


    He Yuzhu, don''t blame me, you forced me!


    Come and see, he Yuzhu and Lou Xiaoe are making old shoes!


    This sentence came to her mouth and wanted to shout it out, but Qin huairu desperately found that she seemed to have lost all her courage and language ability. She opened her eyes and couldn''t shout or say anything. As long as she wanted to say he Yuzhu''s bad, she couldn''t say anything.


    She was so angry that she even wanted to take one shot and two scattered, really "one corpse and two lives".


    But even the idea was soon forced down.


    What the hell is going on? What the hell is going on?


    Her eyes turned and she saw her mother-in-law Jia Zhang sitting in the corner like the statue of Maitreya Buddha - as long as he Yuzhu was at home, Jia Zhang would be honest like a mascot and say nothing.


    Is it true that she can''t speak?


    Jia Zhang saw Qin huairu''s eyes and nodded with the eyes of "sympathizing with each other".


    Now you know how my invincible sharp mouth turned into a saw mouth gourd?


    Qin huairu almost fell in the past - isn''t this a magic law! He Yuzhu, this is a living cow, ghost, snake and God! Am I married to an old monster?


    In the early morning, "he Yuzhu" came back with a full body of fragrance. Except for he Yuyu and the three children, Qin huairu, Qin Jingru and Jia Zhang didn''t sleep.


    "He Yuzhu, you can do magic... Ah, no, you can do Fairy Magic?"


    Jia Zhang asked in awe.


    "He Yuzhu" waved to her to stop saying, "what''s the mess? After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, you can''t be refined. Don''t you know? "


    "Will you live forever or become a soldier?" Qin Jingru asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t have much to do with you. I can cure you."¡° "He Yuzhu" said and ordered, "go back to bed and don''t think any more."


    Jia Zhang, Qin Jingru and Qin huairu went back to the house to sleep.


    After sleeping with "he Yuzhu" for half a night, Qin huairu suddenly woke up and came back to her senses: "why did I come back to sleep?"


    And said you can''t do magic!


    The next morning, Qin huairu, Qin Jingru and Jia Zhang looked at each other and winked.


    That''s what happened last night, isn''t it?


    "He Yuzhu" is a little fairy or an old monster!


    Qin huairu felt that her mood was really ups and downs, and she didn''t know what expression to look at: she should have been angry, but after she found that he Yuzhu had this strange ability, she felt a little unspeakable in her heart.


    It is said that there is no such thing after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and everyone must be equal. He Yuzhu is likely to call the wind and rain. He was the national teacher of the emperor before. Will everyone be equal?


    With his ability, he won''t worry about food, drink and life in the future.


    It''s just one. He won''t have a woman.


    Jia Zhang, Qin huairu and Qin Jingru all know that there are always old gods and sticks in the original rural areas. They may use feudal superstition to trick several widows into dating.


    Those of them who cheat can do so, "he Yuzhu" is really capable. It seems that they can''t be so willing to be lonely


    Jia and Zhang wanted to erect a statue for he Yuzhu and make three incense sticks sooner or later; Qin Jingru was amazed; Qin huairu was really complicated.


    She always thought that she was married to the cook of the rolling mill and the director of the canteen. Although she has a bright future and has no worries about food and clothing, she is not afraid of him. He wants to abandon himself and make rags, and she can make trouble with him.


    Everyone is human and pays attention to individual equality. Who is higher and who is lower?


    But the cook turned out to be not a man, but a divine stick, monster and immortal teacher - everyone''s equality is empty talk to him. Qin huairu has no qualification to quarrel with him, so he can only obey.


    Qin huairu can''t make trouble. On the one hand, he even feels unfair and wronged. On the other hand, he feels that he may not be qualified to make trouble.


    Hey, what''s all this!


    I took advantage of silly column. Why did I get into such a monster? I knew I would¡ª¡ª


    Qin huairu had a headache and suddenly missed the old days very much: at that time, her ex husband had just died and xiaohuaihua was still suckling. She was not nutritious enough to milk. He Yuzhu brought vegetables back from the canteen or bought chicken, duck and fish to milk her with her salary, which fed their family and fattened her mother-in-law Jia Zhang.


    How real and good the silly column was at that time.


    Don''t even dare to touch my hand. Treat me like a close sister


    She realized that even if time came again, she could not pray to others: who would spend all her wages and money like a fool to support their family?


    The silly pillar in the past was really a "treasure" that can be met but not sought. Now it is completely impossible.


    When he Yuzhu came back from the rolling mill that day, "he Yuzhu" saw that the atmosphere at home had eased a lot. Jia Zhang''s face was flattering him, and Qin huairu was no longer noisy.


    Everything gradually returned to calm.


    Until half a month later, Xu Damao came to the door of he Yuzhu''s house: "I won''t buy you wine. I''ll tell you a good news."


    "My daughter-in-law is pregnant!"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "I already know."


    Lou Xiaoe knew more about her pregnancy than anyone else. It was no surprise that she was earlier than anyone else.


    They looked at each other. "He Yuzhu" had a smile in his eyes, while Xu Damao was a little short of breath and whispered, "when you have a child, I''ll give you a celebration wine."


    Good guy, he''s addicted!

 Chapter 628

    More than a month later, Qin huairu realized that "he Yuzhu" didn''t go to Xu Damao''s house to drink except occasionally sending Lou Xiaoe chicken, duck, fish and so on.


    This made her a little happy in her heart. Could it be said that her poor plea finally worked, "he Yuzhu" focused on staying at home?


    As long as "he Yuzhu" can concentrate on staying at home and not looking for other wild women outside, Qin huairu feels that even Qin Jingru is pleasing to the eye.


    Since he Yuzhu was found to have a spell, Jia Zhang had no idea of a bitch. His mind was full of burning incense and kowtowing to he Yuzhu, praying for a long life. Offend the powerful he Yuzhu? She didn''t dare to think about it, for fear that she would be done by he Yuzhu.


    Qin huairu also feels that her previous means of binding silly column can''t be useful at all - she can bind silly column. Can she bind he Yuzhu who can use magic now?


    Qin Jingru, not to mention, was dazzled by he Yuzhu''s salary, living treatment and the status of canteen director. Now she sees that he Yuzhu can also spell, so her eyes shine even more.


    In the last two days, he always twisted half yes and half no in front of he Yuzhu as a singer: "brother-in-law, did you see that movie? Do you think I look like it?"


    Her attitude is too obvious. Qin huairu and Jia Zhangshi are smart and selfish people. Then I don''t know what she thinks?


    "He Yuzhu" is not taboo. He knows that the little girl has faded her simplicity of just coming to the city. Now she is planning the benefits in the future - anyway, he Yuzhu can afford it. As soon as Qin Jingru asked, he went over and helped Qin Jingru pose.


    "I think it''s more like this."


    Qin Jingru''s face was ashamed like red cloth, and her voice trembled slightly: "thank you, brother-in-law..."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "you will thank me more in the future."


    After that, he looked at qinhuairu.


    Qin huairu was jealous and angry. She turned her mind around and finally calmed down.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay... At least the meat is rotten in the pot and can''t run to other homes... It''s bitter to be hooked away by Lou Xiaoe''s shameless..."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled when he saw her expression.


    Although it''s not right to torture each other and retaliate against you according to the original works and previous events, it''s cool in my heart. Qin huairu, the pain and discomfort you are suffering now are all due to the evil things you have done.


    Do not want to marry, qinhuairu was forced to marry; Do not want to have children, qinhuairu was forced to get pregnant; Now I have to accept that your men and other women show their love in front of you


    "Why don''t you go to Xu Damao''s house to drink recently?"


    That night, Qin huairu snuggled up to "he Yuzhu", endured his discomfort and said softly after serving he Yuzhu.


    "Oh, Lou Xiaoe is pregnant, too."


    "He Yuzhu" said lazily holding her hair.


    Qin Huai Ru Huoran raised his head: "what!"


    "What''s the matter?"¡° He Yuzhu asked.


    "What''s the child''s last name? What is called? Will you recognize your ancestors in the future? " Qin huairu asked.


    "He Yuzhu" chuckled and rubbed his palm: "this is the child of Xu Damao and Lou Xiaoe. Of course, his surname is Xu. It seems that he is going to call Xu Xiao. Xu Damao also expects the child to bring him back to his old age. How can he recognize his ancestors? "


    With that, he slapped Qin huairu mercilessly: "you''re afraid that this child will rob them of their property with a stick, aren''t you?"


    Qin huairu twisted her body a little wrongfully and leaned on "he Yuzhu" again: "not only is it a stick, you have to think about the child in my stomach. Lou Xiaoe''s shameless child is still a father''s brother with the child. You can support a rich family again. When you have more money, can the child not be moved? "


    "Great stem, they have become outsiders. Even our children may have to be wronged..."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "this is not what you should manage. You can see how good it is to reform and learn now. You won''t rely on my quadrangle heritage in the future... "


    "What''s the use of studying well now? The wind direction is getting worse and worse recently... "Qin huairu whispered.


    Even qinhuairu can feel that "the wind direction is getting more and more wrong", which is enough to show how the external situation is now. Everyone was a little worried, like a fish hiding in the water. It seemed that we had seen waterfowl pacing leisurely on the bank.


    "Don''t worry, no one can move us with me."


    "There''s something wrong with the second uncle in our yard. He seems to have a bad mind." Qin huairu reminded.


    "I know if he dares to stretch out his paw, I''ll let him break his hand."¡° He Yuzhu sneered.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Qin huairu put down a worry in her heart and calculated Xiaojiu again, "Yuzhu, Lou Xiaoe''s children really won''t rob our property?"


    "He Yuzhu" was very speechless: "don''t think about it. You will have children in two months. What are you thinking about? Wait on me again with this spare time? "


    Qin huairu immediately stopped talking and dared not say any more.


    The situation outside is really not very good. Yu Haitang, a broadcaster, screams like chicken blood every day. The factory is shut down and there is nothing to do in the canteen. He Yuzhu is at leisure.


    As expected, Liu Haizhong, the second eldest uncle, also relied on his own speculation and became a rogue leader. He looked at this and that with suspicious eyes - the first target was Lou Xiaoe, who had a bad family.


    According to the original book, at this time, Xu Damao colluded with Yu Haitang and Qin Jingru. Taking advantage of Lou Xiaoe''s bad family, he kicked Lou Xiaoe and married Qin Jingru.


    Lou Xiaoe and he Yuzhu had feelings in the original book. At this time, Xu Damao reported Lou Xiaoe and the second uncle went to he Yuzhu''s house with some hooligans. He Yuzhu risked his life to fight with the second uncle and fight with Xu Damao.


    However, the situation is very different with the intervention of "he Yuzhu".


    The second uncle went to Xu Damao''s house to copy the house and deal with Lou Xiaoe.


    Although Xu Damao was despicable and shameless, he recognized a fact: he had no fertility and could not contact other women. If he wanted to provide for the elderly in the future, he had to rely on the children in Lou Xiaoe''s stomach.


    So instead of being a villain and a bad person as in the original book, he apologized to Lou Xiaoe and the Lou family, but stood up to stop these hooligans.


    "My daughter-in-law is pregnant! You can''t search! My family is a decent and good man, and my daughter-in-law is also my wife. You can inquire... You can''t bully us! "

 Chapter 629

    "Hey, good boy, I underestimate you at ordinary times!"


    The second uncle failed to succeed and left with the hooligans. The first uncle couldn''t help coming to Xu Damao and patting him on the shoulder.


    "Our men have to protect their wives and children... Lou Xiaoe is pregnant. Why didn''t you tell the big guy?"


    Xu Damao smiled bitterly.


    Protect your wife and children? But his wife is not his own, and his children are not his own... What he protects is just a way to feed the old and die!


    The only fun in life is looking forward to he Yuzhu drinking, so that he can feel a different stimulation.


    Everyone in the courtyard has their own calculations, but the neighbors have not broken off. This superficial affection is also the last fig leaf of the courtyard.


    Even though there has been panic everywhere recently, Lou Xiaoe''s mother''s family has encountered great difficulties, the good news of Lou Xiaoe''s pregnancy still makes all the families in the quadrangle courtyard prepare some supplies to deliver, which can be regarded as meaning.


    If you don''t take this friendship seriously, it''s true. It seems like such a thing; If you really take it seriously, these people will find a chance to stab faster than anyone.


    After everyone left, Qin huairu came to Xu Damao''s house with some eggs and put the eggs in front of Lou Xiaoe coldly.


    Lou Xiaoe''s smile suddenly solidified, looked at her and said, "who are you aiming at? If you don''t want to come over and take the eggs away, I don''t need your stuttering. "


    "Yes, you don''t lack this stutter!" Qin huairu gritted his teeth and said, "but the baby in your stomach is missing. His father can''t watch him suffer?"


    Lou Xiaoe suddenly blushed when she heard the speech, and her momentum weakened: "you... Know..."


    "Well, I see."


    Qin huairu held her arm and said, "what do you think? And Xu Damao, what do you think? Our home -- "


    Before he finished, he saw a figure coming in at the door. "He Yuzhu" stood at the door with a fish in his hand.


    Looking at the aggressive Qin huairu, Lou Xiaoe with weak voice and weak spirit, and Xu Damao shrinking aside, he suddenly snorted coldly.


    Qin huairu didn''t dare to be arrogant at once - she just wanted to come and beat Xu Damao and his wife, especially Lou Xiaoe, while he Yuzhu was away. Unexpectedly, he Yuzhu caught her.


    "Yuzhu, you''re back... Oh, this fish is so big... Hurry to stew Xiaoe and replenish her body. Two months before pregnancy, that''s the most precious time..." Qin huairu smiled and was very enthusiastic. It seemed that she was a phantom illusion just holding her arm and the empress of the palace.


    "Stewed fish soup."


    "He Yuzhu" handed her the fish and ordered.


    Qinhuairu had to pick up the fish and go outside to clean up. Before she went out of the house, she watched Lou Xiaoe being held in her arms by "he Yuzhu". They kissed their mouths and suddenly a sour gas came up.


    Is Xu Damao a dead man? It doesn''t matter!


    Qin huairu gnashed her teeth to clean up the fish, as if it were Lou Xiaoe who seduced a man. She scraped scales, shaved, chopped pieces, and added water... After working for more than an hour, the fish soup was stewed, she wiped her hands, smiled and came out with the fish soup.


    "Let''s have dinner together."¡° He Yuzhu said.


    Qin huairu had to bite her teeth, take out the fish soup and sit at the table with he Yuzhu and Lou Xiaoe.


    "Xu Damao, you eat too..." Qin huairu said.


    Xu Damao trembled: "I''m not hungry, I''m not hungry, you eat, I''ll look at it."


    Then he looked at Lou Xiaoe and Qin huairu sitting on the left and right sides of he Yuzhu. Their eyes were empty and they didn''t know what to think.


    Qin huairu had not experienced such a state of being watched to eat. She always felt a little uncomfortable. She ate in a hurry. She watched he Yuzhu and Lou Xiaoe get tired and warm for a long time. Only then did she go back to her home with a belly of sour water, stabbed with a knife and "he Yuzhu".


    "Xu Damao is like this now?"


    Back home, Qin huairu asked.


    "He Yuzhu" nodded.


    "No wonder he wants to borrow seed. He can''t do it."


    Qin huairu sighed.


    For the next period of time, it was sour and painful for qinhuairu. In addition, the date of production was getting closer and closer. It was really very uncomfortable. She had to secretly scold "he Yuzhu" dozens of times every day, so that she could not only suffer physically, but also be stable in her heart.


    Fortunately, she gave birth to three children and was secretly protected by "he Yuzhu". When she gave birth, she was very smooth and the mother and son were safe.


    The child is a boy with more than six kilograms. His name is he Huai.


    People''s psychology has changed strangely: before giving birth to the child, Qin huairu tried to have an abortion for the three brothers and sisters. It took several months to finally accept the child''s existence and had to give birth to the child.


    When the child was born, she was involuntarily biased and began to consider the child, ranking the three brothers and sisters behind.


    Perhaps the feudal ideology upheld by Jia Zhang and Qin huairu really has a little foresight: when the mother gives birth again, physical and psychological changes will make the original child lose protection, and then instinctively protect and cherish the newborn.


    From Qin huairu, the three brothers and sisters are no longer so favored. If "he Yuzhu" has a little more thought, the family will inevitably lose warmth for the three brothers and sisters.


    Fortunately, the stick stem has been forcibly transformed by "he Yuzhu" and has become very pleasing to the eye. Xiaodang and Huaihua are also obedient and sensible - as long as they are not involved in the shady front edge of Qin huairu, and as long as they have no bad ideas in their hearts, "he Yuzhu" has no opinion on these three children and has no plan to treat them badly.


    In the original work, Jia Zhang''s family and Qin Huai Ru''s improper use of the upper beam, grossly and wantonly encroached on he Yuzhu''s property, and even the three children of Bangjie were taught and brought bad.


    Now the three brothers and sisters are still very good.


    Therefore, new changes have taken place in the "he Yuzhu" family: the three children of Bangjie are more willing to get close to his father he Yuzhu, and Bangjie also took the initiative to change Jia''s surname to he. Qinhuairu focuses on the newborn he Huai, and is happy to see the success of getting close to he Yuzhu for these three children.


    The whole family is happy, including Qin Jingru, who doesn''t want to go back to his hometown to eat sweet potatoes and suffer.


    Until one day, "he Yuzhu" took a woman with a gloomy expression home.


    "Isn''t this teacher ran?" Qin huairu asked in surprise, "Why are you here? The school has been closed, isn''t it? The stick is naughty again? "


    "Mr. Ran is sweeping the street now. He doesn''t eat well every day and is very tired."¡° He Yuzhu explained, "I''ll bring her over for dinner."


    "Sweep the street?"


    Qin huairu was stunned and understood that teacher ran had also encountered an unfortunate situation.

 Chapter 630

    "What a pity... Eat..."


    Qin huairu said.


    She brought the delicious food. Ran Qiuye was in a low mood. She didn''t know why she agreed to the invitation of "he Yuzhu" and didn''t want to eat.


    But when I looked up, I was stunned - what era and what treatment?


    There are chicken, fish, meat, rice and steamed bread!


    The last time she ate rice was a few years ago during the Chinese New Year. She usually ate coarse grain steamed bread and Wowotou.


    How can he Yuzhu''s family live better than cadres?


    Qin huairu handed over chopsticks. Ran Qiuye couldn''t help it anymore. He picked up the dishes and chopsticks and ate them.


    When he was full at one breath, he came back to his senses, put down his dishes and chopsticks, and was stunned.


    "What are people living for?"


    Qin huairu replied, "what happened to Mr. ran? Living is living. What is there? Why? "


    When ran Qiuye heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: Yes, for most people, living is living. It''s good to be alive.


    What else? Why?


    But for those who have read books and think about the world and life, why is living?


    I keep thinking when I sweep the street and when I eat sweet potato leaves. I think so when I watch my hands gradually grind out cocoons every day.


    My life, my ideal, my future... Where is it?


    For those unreasonable people, they can easily decide a person''s life and dust it off.


    But for myself, living seems meaningless.


    Just after this meal, ran Qiuye was very satisfied, but because of his satisfaction, he felt more and more empty, more and more difficult in the past and later.


    When is the head of this life? When will you stick to it alone?


    "He Yuzhu" said calmly, "wait, it will pass. As Pushkin said, "winter has come, can spring be far behind?"


    Qin Jingru smiled: "who is Pushkin? Why are you talking crazy? There is no such person in our courtyard? "


    Ran Qiuye was frustrated and desperate about the future. When he Yuzhu heard that he Yuzhu actually comforted himself with Pushkin''s poems, he immediately felt a warm feeling - he is a good man. He specially invited me to a good meal today and has a very good literary quality.


    If only we could get to know each other before sweeping the street.


    Hearing Qin Jingru''s words again, he immediately burst out laughing, covered his mouth and even laughed with tears: Pushkin, it''s really impossible to be in this quadrangle, if it''s in this quadrangle, it''s really scary!


    Qin Jingru said inexplicably, "no, what are you laughing at? Who is this Pushkin? How old are you? What do you do? "


    Ran Qiuye didn''t answer her question. She could see that Qin Jingru''s education level was not high. She probably wouldn''t remember the Russian poet Pushkin, and she wasn''t a teacher who preached and taught.


    "Why do you think Pushkin''s words are crazy?"


    "Not crazy yet?" Qin Jingru took a bite of rice and said vaguely, "when winter comes, it''s winter. What does it have to do with spring? What if this winter is very long and cold? "


    Ran Qiuye was stunned and sighed.


    Yes, what if it''s very long and cold this winter? Can you really make it?


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and first pointed to Qin Jingru: "you don''t know anything, so don''t interrupt."


    He also said to ran Qiuye, "this life is always wandering in the general trend and seeking survival in the agitation, so there are few people who have not experienced hardships since ancient times. Pushkin said that if winter comes, will spring be far behind? He is optimistic about the future, but it is also in line with the general trend of the world. "


    "In the words of the romance of the Three Kingdoms, it means that when we unite for a long time, we will divide and divide for a long time. After chaos, we will always be quiet. After silence, there will be chaos. This contradiction and opposition complement each other and transform each other. I think you should be able to understand?"


    Now ran Qiuye is confused: the dialectics of contradiction and opposition is not generally mastered by people today. Today''s intellectuals, on the one hand, are influenced by the education of the old era, on the other hand, they fully accept everything in the West and basically have no ability to distinguish between the good and the bad of the West.


    When he Yuzhu, a cook, spoke out such magnificent "general trend", ran Qiuye was really surprised and shocked.


    Is there such a Wolong cook in this small quadrangle? He can look at the general situation!


    When ran Qiuye comes into contact with intellectuals, he complains one after another. What he says is how bad. His vision and angle are more self-centered. Who can think of and say such a thing?


    What kind of great intellectuals should we consider from that perspective?


    "Master he, I don''t understand..." ran Qiuye said honestly.


    Qin Jingru laughed: "brother-in-law, look, what you''re talking about, people don''t understand..."


    "He Yuzhu" is a little speechless: he almost forgot the limitations and particularity of this era, which is a little beyond the outline.


    Just then, a series of footsteps came.


    Liu Haizhong, the second eldest uncle, ran quickly with a group of hooligans and was out of breath: "OK... OK! I said, "I can smell the fragrance today!"


    "He Yuzhu, you embezzle everyone''s food and entertain a smelly woman sweeping the street. I think you really have a problem with your mind. You are an absolute embezzlement criminal!"


    "He Yuzhu" thought: you''re finally here. If I don''t want to be discovered by you, there are at least five or six ways I can still be discovered by you?


    How can you know the value of the opportunity if you don''t let you jump? How can Qin huairu understand that life is not easy now?


    The whole family was frightened at once. Stick Geng and his two sisters, Qin Jingru, he Yuyu and Jia Zhang all hid aside. Qin huairu quickly picked up the child and stood behind "he Yuzhu" for fear of frightening the baby.


    Ran Qiuye, who had just eased her mood, looked desperate and opened her mouth.


    "It''s me... I did it all..."


    She said, "I stole everyone''s food. I came to he Yuzhu''s house for dinner. I made it all..."


    "You think I''m stupid?" Liu Haizhong, the second uncle, was elated and shouted ferociously, "you don''t even know where the canteen door of our rolling mill is open. Can you steal the food?"


    Looking at he Yuzhu, his face was covered with oil sweat, and he smiled strangely: "I didn''t expect that day and night would be hard to prevent criminals! He Yuzhu, what else can you say? "


    "I said your mother..." he Yuzhu stood up and said calmly.


    The second uncle''s expression froze on his face: "ah? What did you say? "


    "I said, what about your mother? What about your mother? "


    "He Yuzhu" said politely.

 Chapter 631

    Second uncle Liu Haizhong suspected that he had heard an illusion.


    He is a majestic leader, followed by this group of hooligans behind him. It can be said that he kills God when he meets God, and kills ghosts when he meets ghosts. Which one is not afraid?


    He Yuzhu is a cook in a rolling mill, even the director of the canteen. So what?


    Can he resist himself?


    As a result, he dared to abuse himself to his face!


    It''s lawless!


    The aftersound of "you say your mother" is still ringing in my ears. The fat on the second uncle has vibrated uncontrollably, and the shiny sweat drops one by one.


    "It''s reversed... It''s reversed!"


    The second uncle raised his hand: "call me! Hit me! Hit me hard! "


    As soon as the voice fell, I felt a pain in my body. The young hooligans behind me rushed forward one after another and began punching and kicking him.


    "I let you steal everyone''s food!"


    "You shameless criminal!"


    The second uncle covered his head and shouted, "are you crazy? You''re all crazy! I asked you to hit he Yuzhu. Why did you hit me? "


    Those little hooligans could not hear his cry at all. What they saw and heard were the scenes of he Yuzhu being knocked down by them.


    Not only did this scene not make them feel sympathy, but it was like a beast in their heart coming out of the cage and becoming more and more tyrannical. They shouted, vented and beat up!


    When they recovered, they felt that under the leadership of Liu Haizhong, the second uncle of their line of hooligans, they left the courtyard in high spirits.


    In fact - in the eyes of the second uncle, this group of people beat themselves very arrogantly and left. Before leaving, they put down their cruel words: beat you again next time!


    The dying, bruised second uncle watched in despair as the hooligans turned from their hands into vicious enemies and nearly beat themselves to death. In his heart, let alone deal with he Yuzhu, there was only fear left.


    What if these hooligans beat me again and beat me to death?


    Back to his senses, the second uncle saw the smile of "he Yuzhu" and hurriedly said: "he Yuzhu, hurry, take me to the hospital... I feel painful all over..."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "I didn''t fight this. I''m not responsible."


    After that, he picked up the second uncle, walked quickly to the door and threw it out.


    "Liu Guangtian! Second aunt! "


    Called two people, "he Yuzhu" then closed the door.


    The second aunt and Liu Guangtian ran out and were shocked at the sight: "Hey, old man, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Dad, didn''t you come to trouble silly column? How was it beaten like this? "


    "Who called? Stupid column? What about your hooligans? "


    The second uncle felt it hard to speak, and the corners of his mouth kept bleeding: "no... it wasn''t him... It was a hooligan..."


    "Ah? How could it be? Aren''t you the leader of the hooligan? " The second aunt cried in surprise.


    Liu Guangtian also nodded: "yes, Dad, what''s going on?"


    "Don''t... stop... Take me to the hospital..."


    The second uncle said intermittently.


    "To the hospital? How much does that cost? " Liu Guangtian immediately felt distressed about money. "Dad, I think you can talk. Just carry forward your strong spirit and hold on."


    The second uncle''s angry eyes widened: "you... You give me... Get out..."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Liu Guangtian quickly ran away with joy. One was trouble and the other was money. He didn''t want to send his father to the hospital.


    This beast¡ª¡ª


    The second uncle didn''t come up at one breath and completely fainted.


    Until the coma passed, the second uncle didn''t think about why his family raised such animals. Of course, only with his old man as a model can children be so heartless.


    His son clapped and ran away. The second aunt knocked on the door again and asked for help to take the second uncle to the hospital.


    Xu Damao and he Yuzhu refused to answer. The second uncle just took the hooligans to Xu Damao''s house a few days ago. Today he went to he Yuzhu''s house to make trouble. Who will help him?


    Just for this character, no one is willing to help him.


    Moreover, it was the hooligans who beat the second uncle. Who knows if helping the second uncle will provoke the hooligans to retaliate? No one wants to get himself into trouble.


    The second aunt begged for a turn, and the comatose second uncle cried for a long time: "I said you don''t want to be a hooligan, you said my view of women... You dead old man, you''re going to die here today! Sobbing, sobbing! "


    She cried very pitifully. It was to make an uncle move a little compassion.


    "Hey, your family is really -- if you knew today, why did you have to start?"


    With a sigh, an old man said, "everyone, come out and help. Human life is at stake!"


    The families in the quadrangle courtyard just kept sticking out their heads.


    "First of all, sir, I won''t help Liu Haizhong." Xu Damao took the lead in saying, "my daughter-in-law is pregnant. He brought hooligans to my house to make trouble. Who are these people?"


    "I won''t help either."¡° He Yuzhu also said.


    "Hey, you..."


    The first uncle was helpless and looked at the third uncle: "Comrade Yan bugui, let''s give a hand to Liu Haizhong''s family?"


    Yan bugui, the third eldest brother, immediately smiled, "our family can''t cause trouble for nothing. Don''t say that, first eldest brother. You have to tell me in Liu Haizhong''s family."


    The second aunt immediately understood that the schemer wanted benefits. He wouldn''t do it without benefits


    "Yan bugui, ask your son to take him to the hospital. Do me a favor. Can''t I give you ten yuan?"


    Yan bugui immediately shook his head: "ten dollars? Who do you think I am? This is not a question of money, it is a very important question of morality and quality... "


    "Twenty dollars!" The second aunt gritted her teeth and said, "if I can''t, I''ll find someone else. There are all over the street. I don''t believe I can''t find --"


    "Oh, OK!"


    Hearing that the benefits of the hand might fly, Yan bugui immediately promised, "who makes me soft hearted? Liberation, come and take the second uncle to the hospital with me. "


    He went to the second aunt and stretched out his hand: "what, settle the account first?"


    The second aunt was speechless. She seemed to want to scold and didn''t dare to scold. She hurried home and took 20 yuan to the third uncle. Only then did she send the second uncle to the hospital accompanied by the third uncle, Yan Jiefang and the first uncle.


    His two sons, Liu Guangtian and Liu Guangfu, shrink like quails and dare not show their heads for fear of going to the hospital to get money.


    When everyone left, "he Yuzhu" came home and saw ran Qiuye wiping tears.


    Qin Jingru and he Yushui are comforting her, but Qin huairu quietly looks at her son he Huai in her arms - she has much more in mind than he Yushui and Qin Jingru. He Yuzhu must have the same mind as Lou Xiaoe and Qin Jingru when he brings such a woman back for dinner.


    Lou Xiaoe is something that has happened, and Qin Jingru is already the meat in the bowl and the fish in the net. Qin huairu always feels a little unwilling about ran Qiuye and has to find a way to destroy it.

 Chapter 632

    "What are you crying about? Isn''t it all right? "


    "He Yuzhu" opened his mouth and said to ran Qiuye.


    Ran Qiuye wiped her tears: "I''ve brought you trouble. I''ll go now..."


    He shook his head again and said to himself, "even if I leave, the trouble is not small. Let me find a place... Let me go..."


    Then he thought of the desperate situation. In order not to involve he Yuzhu''s family, he may have to find a place to end himself.


    "What''s the trouble?"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and said, "it''s bangs that bring hooligans to make trouble. The hooligans beat bangs. They fought by themselves. What does it have to do with us?"


    Ran Qiuye shook her head and said, "how can things be so simple? I know these hooligans best. It''s just an accident that Liu Haizhong was beaten by them. They won''t let me go or you. "


    "Instead of being so worried, it''s better to have a good rest."¡° He Yuzhu said, "just trust me."


    Ran Qiuye''s fear of Liu Haizhong and hooligans is deep in the bone marrow. There is willing to believe that he Yuzhu can turn the tide and complete the impossible


    However, after her words, the feeling of fatigue came uncontrollably, and she felt a little sleepy.


    "She''s tired. Let her have a good rest."¡° He Yuzhu said to he Yuzhu.


    He Yuyu and Qin Jingru help ran Qiuye to the inner room. Ran Qiuye soon falls asleep.


    "It''s all your means from suffering from bangs just now to ran Qiuye''s sleep now?"


    Qin huairu coaxed the child and whispered, "look at teacher ran?"


    "Yes, not really..." he Yuzhu said, "look at Mr. Ran''s wishful thinking. As long as you go out, you must not know what to do."


    "What about bangs and hooligans?" Qin huairu asked, "your ability is high, but when they come back, they must understand something wrong."


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "how can they understand? What the hooligans saw just now, but under the leadership of Liu Haizhong, they beat me up. Then Liu Haizhong will resign as the leader and separate from them. "


    "Without a villain like Liu Haizhong, he has always led the hooligans to make trouble. Will the hooligans come again? Liu Haizhong, who was badly injured, still has a chance to explain everything to the hooligans again? Do you have the courage to explain everything to the hooligans, or to accuse yourself of being beaten by the hooligans? "


    Qin huairu then understood: the hooligans thought that the courtyard had been "completed". Without Liu Haizhong''s deliberate trouble, they would not pay attention to the courtyard. As for Liu Haizhong, it''s hard to say whether he is dead or alive. Even if he is alive, how dare he challenge the hooligans again?


    "Oh, my God..."


    Jia and Zhang listened and felt that this thing was happening in front of them. It was even more magical. Like a fairy, they wished they could give "he Yuzhu" a kneel and burn incense and kowtow at that time.


    Qinhuairu felt sour and uncomfortable, but she couldn''t say anything.


    He Yuzhu''s ability, even the hooligans have been inexplicably caught. They can no longer make trouble in the quadrangle. It can be said that they can enjoy a normal and happy life. It is really the sense of security and reliability that ran Qiuye, Lou Xiaoe and others need.


    She was a little happy about he Yuzhu''s ability. But he Yuzhu is not happy with the obvious mentality of he Yuzhu. He wants to stop it and doesn''t dare to speak more. He can only feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    Ran Qiuye woke up with a faint ache all over her body. When she slept, she was carefree and relaxed to the extreme.


    I haven''t slept like this for a long time, and I don''t know how long I slept.


    It was dark outside. She stretched herself. Then she remembered that she seemed to have caused trouble at he Yuzhu''s house. Later, she was sleepy and tired and fell asleep.


    At the thought of this, I was inspired, and I was no longer sleepy: am I still at he Yuzhu''s house now? Did he Yuzhu''s family find it difficult to deal with his own troubles? I should leave he Yuzhu''s house early and let them stay away from me, an unfortunate talent.


    "Wake up? Are you hungry? "


    With a light that was not very bright, Qin huairu said.


    Ran Qiuye quickly stood up and tried to be polite: "sorry, I fell asleep in your house. I''ll go now..."


    "Where are you going?" Qin huairu asked, "the hooligans will not let you go. You have no job or home. When you go back, you are sent by the hooligans to sweep the streets. You can''t eat enough and sleep well."


    Ran Qiuye is a little stunned. Qin huairu expressed his intention to take him in, but he still shook his head: the more so, the more he can''t be brazen to stay here and bring trouble to he Yuzhu''s family.


    "I still have to go back -"


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to go back." "He Yuzhu" said, "there will be no trouble."


    Ran Qiuye didn''t believe it, but he Yuzhu and Qin huairu always advised her, and she finally had a little luck in her heart.


    Maybe it''ll be all right?


    The next period of time, ran Qiuye was surprised to find that, as "he Yuzhu" said, there was really no trouble to find himself again.


    Liu Haizhong, the second eldest uncle, was lucky to save his life, but left sequelae. He walked askew.


    When the hooligans saw him, they kindly asked, "how did Comrade Liu Haizhong choose to resign as the leader? Why don''t you tell us when you''re sick? "


    Liu Haizhong smoked again on the spot and fainted with fear.


    He thought that the hooligans would be angry again and beat him seriously again - this scene was a little embarrassing. The hooligans felt that they had good intentions. As a result, how could they frighten people out with a greeting?


    When "he Yuzhu" sent Lou Xiaoe pregnant nutrition again, Lou Xiaoe called him uneasily.


    "Rain column, can you accompany me more these two days?"


    "He Yuzhu" was a little surprised. When he recalled the original work, he suddenly felt that "your family is going abroad?"


    Lou Xiaoe was shocked and said in a low voice, "how do you know? Didn''t you tell anyone? Has the secret been revealed? "


    "He Yuzhu" said, "I didn''t know it, but I guessed it."


    "Then - did you tell Qin huairu?" Lou Xiaoe asked, "your daughter-in-law is not a good kind. Maybe she denounced me in order to be jealous."


    "I know she''s not a good person, but she doesn''t dare to think so in front of me."¡° He Yuzhu said, "and I didn''t tell her my guess."


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    Lou Xiaoe breathed a sigh of relief: "Yuzhu, can you understand me? My father and my mother can''t bear me... "

 Chapter 633

    Although Lou Xiaoe is reluctant to "he Yuzhu" and wants to stay in the courtyard, her parents are going abroad and will take her with them.


    "He Yuzhu" did not persuade Lou Xiaoe to give her more assurances. First, Lou Xiaoe actually decided to go. Second, neither Lou Xiaoe''s parents nor Lou Xiaoe would trust his assurances. He didn''t want to waste too much energy on this matter, persuade them and take care of them.


    According to the original book, their family has a good life after they go out.


    Now let them believe that he Yuzhu, a cook, can resist a large group of hooligans. They won''t believe it.


    "If you have a good idea, let''s go."


    "He Yuzhu" said.


    In the next two days, Lou Xiaoe became close to "he Yuzhu" to the extent that everyone could see it. Qin huairu immediately raised her vigilance.


    Lou Xiaoe, what are you doing? Do you want to compete for your main room position?


    However, two days later, when the news of Lou Xiaoe''s departure came, Qin huairu was relieved.


    Xu Damao looked silly and found "he Yuzhu": "didn''t I say everything? When the baby is born, I''ll make you a celebration wine... I don''t care. What''s she going to do? "


    "That''s not what she cares about, but her parents and family."¡° He Yuzhu explained.


    Xu Damao was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized that he had been too focused on Lou Xiaoe''s pregnancy. He unknowingly became a "model husband" for more than half a year and missed a great opportunity.


    At this time, he woke up and was immediately excited to see the hooligans running wild outside.


    It seems that I can also become a member of a hooligan. I have great potential!


    In the following period of time, in addition to not being too close to women, Xu Damao embarked on the road in the original book again. He soon became a member of hooligans and the best of hooligans.


    Then he married Yu Haitang at a lightning speed.


    For this scene, Qin huairu and Qin Jingru were very surprised: "Xu Damao didn''t dare to get close to women. How did he marry Yu Haitang?"


    "I can only say that he has too many ghosts. He can get married again."¡° He Yuzhu said.


    Vaguely, he also guessed Xu Damao''s distorted state of mind: only since Lou Xiaoe left last time, his mood was disappointment and regret, it shows that this guy has awakened his unusual hobby.


    Not surprisingly, shortly after his marriage, Xu Damao went to invite "he Yuzhu" to drink.


    Then, two months later, Yu Haitang was also pregnant.


    Not only Yu Haitang, but also Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye were pregnant in the following year.


    He Yuyu also found a lover to marry.


    This made Qin huairu so busy that she had to take care of these guys with a strong stomach back and forth. One day, after working hard, I was disgusted and vomited, and even had a second child.


    After conception in October, Xu Hai, the child of Xu Damao''s family, was born. Soon after, He Jing, the child of Qin Jingru, he Qiu, the child of ran Qiuye, and he Qin, the second child of Qin huairu and "he Yuzhu".


    These four children, together with he Huai, who was born earlier, immediately left the two families busy with their feet off the ground - if he Yuzhu''s ability was not strong, it would be difficult to raise all these children. Even if there were sufficient materials, the children would cry day and night. The children would cry when they said they would cry, which would take a lot of energy to coax


    This day is headless and busy. In a twinkling of an eye, more than ten years have passed.


    The second uncle was in poor health. He stayed askew for several years. In the end, he was dead. Their family became a mess because of competing for property. Finally, they went their own way. Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye took their children to live in the original second uncle''s house.


    As the children grew up, Yu Haitang also found that it was wrong - how did their children grow more and more like what rain column? Xu Damao, who kills thousands of knives, invites he Yuzhu to drink all day. As soon as they drink, I have to accompany them. After accompanying them, I have to sleep until dawn.


    Do you mean


    "He Yuzhu" saw her doubt and no longer hid it from her.


    Later, Haitang almost collapsed: scolded Xu Damao as a living bastard and a tortoise bastard, and let a cook sleep for so long.


    However, he Yuzhu quickly changed his attitude after he realized that he Yuzhu had great skills.


    This attitude change is so stiff that "he Yuzhu" is very unhappy - he is used to seeing ran Qiuye, who is simple and kind-hearted, and Qin huairu, who has higher means. Yu Haitang is not kind enough, his two hearts are not good, and his means are poor.


    It''s like Qin huairu. Now she looks like she works hard and bears no grudges. In fact, she occasionally tries to sow discord and bury a nail for Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye to remind "he Yuzhu" that they will never become the wives of the main house... This means is so high that it moistens things silently, which is much better than the simple snobbery of Begonia.


    So "he Yuzhu" will inevitably clean up this Yu Haitang


    These household chores are mainly "he Yuzhu" helping the original he Yuzhu to complete a more happy life - the original silly Zhu has been fished by Qin huairu Kaizi all his life, which is really too miserable. Lou Xiaoe, Yu Haitang, Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye could have become silly Zhu''s daughter-in-law, which were destroyed by Qin huairu and Xu Damao, which is also a part of silly Zhu''s tragic fate.


    While completing these "housework", he Yuzhu is exploring the operation mystery of the reincarnation world. Another part of Su Ze is also actively running and participating in the reincarnation world.


    However, just like water and oil can never be integrated, although Su Ze has obtained the position of president in a university and is equivalent to a leader at the administrative level, he has never made progress in reincarnating the world.


    On the contrary, "he Yuzhu" perceived some mysteries when he fought against the fate line of the original work as the protagonist of the original work.


    The role of he Yuzhu, of course, has a fixed destiny and a fixed route.


    When "he Yuzhu" begins to reverse these fates, he will naturally get feedback, and there will be a certain degree of operating power to repair and reasonably and properly reverse - in short, if there is no operating power, there will be such an absurd scene. He Yuzhu married Qin huairu, and the next day Qin huairu introduced him to the same object as the original.


    Marriage, the fact of reversing fate, could not be adapted and corrected. The next day, everything continued to proceed sluggishly and rigidly according to the original book.


    Obviously, the power of this operation exists, which makes the story trend and context of the reincarnation world of Qing man Siheyuan more perfect.


    Another part of Suze is inaccessible as a foreign combatant.


    The characters of the original should also be unaware of this part.


    However, the special situation of "he Yuzhu" appeared.

 Chapter 634

    "He Yuzhu" perceives the operation of this force with the appearance of the original character and adds


    Although it is still far from being seen and grasped by himself, Su Ze has finally found a direction.


    Next, as long as we move in this direction, one day, the "warning" of reincarnation will be nothing to him and can be easily cracked.


    The story of the quadrangle is still going on, because the ability of "he Yuzhu" is not limited by ordinary people for a long time, so everyone didn''t notice the abnormality.


    It''s like Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye live in a quadrangle with their children. What the first and third eldest masters know is that Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye move in with their children from outside. Their husbands seem to be working outside.


    If they know the truth, they just can''t stand it.


    As the hooligans'' affairs have gradually passed, Lou Xiaoe returned from abroad with her son he Xiao shortly after the rolling mill reopened.


    After staying outside for more than ten years, Lou Xiaoe thought that her thoughts had changed. It was funny to think back to the original things.


    I actually suffered such a ridiculous suffering - Xu Damao, a film projectionist, beat and scolded me for being unable to have children, and I felt guilty.


    Xu Damao also gave himself to cook he Yuzhu and gave birth to his child he Xiao.


    Yes, he Yuzhu is indeed a good man. Because of his existence, he had children. Because of his existence, Xu Damao stopped beating and scolding himself.


    Lou Xiaoe also does not deny that she was very moved to he Yuzhu more than ten years ago and had dependence and love. But now think about it, how ridiculous it is. It''s just a helpless feeling when you''re stuck in a place, the poorest and most difficult.


    Now Lou Xiaoe thinks she should no longer have that feeling for he Yuzhu.


    She came back to see the kind man and thanked him. She asked her son he Xiao to recognize his father and left a sum of money for he Yuzhu. It was time to go back.


    In addition, Lou Xiaoe believes that she will not be involved in this quadrangle again, and her relationship with he Yuzhu will only become a story she will aftertaste in the future.


    Walking to the gate of the quadrangle, a young man with glasses was coming in a hurry.


    Lou Xiaoe led He Xiao and asked with a smile, "excuse me, is he Yuzhu''s home still in this quadrangle?"


    The young man with glasses stopped and looked at her strangely.


    "Are you -- the daughter-in-law of Xu Damao?"


    Lou Xiaoe was surprised: "do you know me? Who are you? Why don''t I remember you? "


    "Me? He Geng... That''s the stick Geng, the one who stole your old hen''s food when I was a child! " The young man with glasses talked and smiled shyly.


    "Oh, great stem, you are so big! What a flash - what are you doing? Have you taken over at the rolling mill? " Lou Xiaoe asked.


    The stick Terrier, who changed his name from "Jia Terrier" to "he Terrier", smiled and said, "aunt Lou, what do you mean by taking over now? I went to college. "


    Lou Xiaoe widened her eyes and was really surprised: "have you been admitted to college?"


    Not surprised at the entrance to university, but surprised that someone in this quadrangle will be so knowledgeable?


    For example, he Yuzhu is a cook, qinhuairu is from the countryside, and the others are rolling mill workers. Will they try to support their children to learn knowledge and go to college? Aren''t they all taking over as workers at this time?


    "Yes..."


    While talking, stick stem asked Lou Xiaoe to do it at home.


    As soon as his eyes turned and saw he Xiao''s appearance, stick stem immediately smiled: "come, brother, come home and play. You have several brothers and brothers."


    Lou Xiaoe didn''t refuse either. She led He Xiao into the courtyard and came to the door of he Yuzhu''s house.


    Two girls were coming out laughing and joking, and several children were fighting in the house.


    "Brother, you''re back..."


    "Who is this?"


    Stick stem then opened his mouth and said, "this is aunt Lou in our yard. You didn''t remember much at that time."


    He also said to Lou Xiaoe, "this is my sister Xiaodang and Huaihua. Now they are called he Ling and he Hua. My father said that girls can''t call too casually. It''s not good to call ''Dang'', so he changed it for them."


    Lou Xiaoe nodded and subconsciously said, "well, very good, very good."


    He Yuzhu can change the surnames of the three children brought by Qin huairu. It seems that he lives well with Qin huairu.


    This makes Lou Xiaoe feel a little different from what she imagined - do they live such a happy life? And full of hope, it seems completely different from what they think they are still trapped in the original insight and dilemma.


    Perhaps their present life also has its own satisfaction?


    "I remember you have a brother named he Huai..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw ran Qiuye coming out in an apron: "guests?"


    Lou Xiaoe''s expression froze: isn''t it Qin huairu? And a hostess''s gesture... She can''t think of it at all. The woman seems to have an impression. Who is it?


    Before she remembered, the name of Bangjie explained to her: "teacher ran, this is aunt Lou who used to live in the quadrangle."


    After that, he smiled and said, "you see, how much her son is like my brother!"


    Mr. ran?


    It was her, ran Qiuye, the great teacher... Why is she here?


    Ran Qiuye also recovered. He Xiao looked at Lou Xiaoe and smiled: "it''s a family. Come in and sit down. Yuzhu has something to do today. It will take a long time to come back."


    "I''ll call Qin Jingru and Yu Haitang. Let''s all know each other."


    Lou Xiaoe quickly waved her hand: "there''s no need to introduce them. I know Qin Jingru and Yu Haitang."


    "No, no, no, I still have to introduce." Ran Qiuye said and shouted from the house, "he Huai, take your brothers out and play with your new brother for a while."


    A teenage boy came out and led several other children to run out and surround He Xiao.


    "Is this the new brother?"


    "What''s your name?"


    He Xiao was a little uneasy. He shrunk to Lou xiao''e and whispered, "my name is he Xiao..."


    "My name is he Huai."¡° My name is He Jing. "¡° My name is he Qiu. "


    "My name is he Qin. Let''s play together!"


    "And my name is Xu Hai."


    Lou Xiaoe was stunned and looked at ran Qiuye in disbelief: "you -- you --"


    "Yes." Ran Qiuye smiled.


    "Your life is really... Really corrupt..." Lou Xiaoe thought for a long time before she came up with such a word.


    Ran Qiuye immediately smiled, "I should say that to you, right? Didn''t you come back from abroad? "

 Chapter 635

    Lou Xiaoe was indignant.


    Ran Qiuye''s words are just a joke - no matter what happens abroad, there are very few things like he Yuzhu? They are all anecdotes and anecdotes of the top chaebols and the rich. They are not necessarily true.


    But he Yuzhu, a canteen director and a cook, how can he do this?


    This life is more carefree than abroad. What''s the matter?


    She Lou Xiaoe suffered a lot from education and cultural knowledge abroad, and thought she would open a level with them. Unexpectedly, he Yuzhu was enjoying the enjoyment of the top tycoons abroad.


    Is that decent?


    Lou Xiaoe, on the one hand, wanted to despise such a life. On the other hand, she was unhappy. What she saw was not an ignorant cook or a village woman laughing, but he Yuzhu who enjoyed a lot.


    Is he Yuzhu too comfortable and happy?


    Is my knowledge and cultivation not as comfortable as this small poor quadrangle in the end?


    Lou Xiaoe would not have such a narrow mind, and her nature is also very negotiable. However, it is undeniable that her vision has been much higher in foreign countries over the years. With the knowledge, speech and behavior of he Yuzhu, a cook, she can contact with goodwill, but it is impossible to produce equal love again.


    In her opinion, the past of siheyuan was something that she was immature and did not see. Now she has knowledge, assets and identity. She has returned to Siheyuan to have an emotional connection with he Yuzhu, which itself is a very absurd thing.


    However, I didn''t expect that something more absurd came and stunned her.


    Why does he Yuzhu enjoy it so much? In addition to having children, good cooking and good character, what is his excellence?


    His manners, knowledge, money, property, status - any?


    These things are lacking. Why are these women circling around him?


    When he recovered, the group of children took he Xiao aside to play. Lou Xiaoe followed ran Qiuye into the house.


    Stick stem went to another room to tutor his two sisters to study. One is going to college this year and the other is going to college next year. They all need to work harder and more seriously.


    A smell of incense came from the tip of her nose, and Lou Xiaoe looked at another hut.


    Ran Qiuye whispered, "grandma Jia burns incense every day. Because he Yuzhu doesn''t let her toss outside, she burns incense in her own room."


    "Burning incense? What God does she worship? So pious. " Lou Xiaoe asked.


    Ran Qiuye smiled, didn''t answer, and shouted to the house, "sister Qin, there are guests."


    There was a sound in the house. Qin huairu came out with her stomach.


    "Ah, it''s you, Lou Xiaoe!"


    They talked about the past and the changes in the situation over the years.


    Qin huairu was very satisfied. He said that his son had been admitted to a well-known university in China and was valued by the president. He would become a pillar of the country in the future.


    Lou Xiaoe didn''t want to compete or compete with her. Otherwise, telling her family''s money abroad was enough to make Qin huairu envy her.


    After saying these words, Lou Xiaoe whispered, "what''s going on? These children... And ran Qiuye and Qin Jingru... "


    Qin huairu smiled bitterly, "what else can happen? It''s what you think. Xu Damao married Yu Haitang. You should know this. Yu Haitang''s son is Xu Hai just now. "


    As like as two peas, Lou Xiaoe knew that Xu Damao could not touch women, and he knew that Xu Hai should be called "Ho Hai". Yu Haitang''s situation should be exactly the same as her own situation.


    "This live bastard..."


    After scolding Xu Damao, Lou Xiaoe still doesn''t understand. Even if yu Haitang has a relationship with he Yuzhu, Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye should not have a relationship?


    After two more questions, Qin huairu didn''t have any rain column to decide and didn''t dare to reveal his skills and extraordinary spells. It was just vague and said that everyone was willing to get along like this.


    Lou Xiaoe was also puzzled.


    His eyes fell on Qin huairu''s big belly again. Lou Xiaoe asked strangely, "you used to have three children, and then you had two more. Now why are you pregnant again? It''s too... Can you bear having so many children? "


    Qin huairu said: "the body can stand it... After all, the chicken, duck, fish, eggs and milk have not been broken. It''s just the rain column. He did it on purpose."


    This makes Lou Xiaoe even more incomprehensible: in recent years, when she is abroad, she also suffers first and then enjoys happiness. Can Qin huairu keep chicken, duck, fish and meat at home? Is that possible?


    Also, why did he Yuzhu deliberately make her pregnant?


    Qin huairu didn''t explain, but even his eyes were a little red: "you may all think I''m his daughter-in-law and most favored. In fact, where is such a thing... He loves rain pillars for you and ran Qiuye. "


    "The two people who bothered him most were me and Yu Haitang. Yu Haitang doesn''t know what''s good or bad. He always floats in the air after a period of time. He has been punished by the rain column for many times. As for me... Alas... "


    Qin huairu didn''t understand what she said, and didn''t want Lou Xiaoe to know her previous thoughts.


    Before she married he Yuzhu, in order that he Yuzhu could take care of her and her three children, how many times she deliberately showed ambiguity in public, occupied he Yuzhu and didn''t let him talk to him. He made up his mind again not to let he Yuzhu succeed and not to have children for he Yuzhu.


    These ideas, if silly column, of course, do not know, but he Yuzhu knows them all.


    Qin huairu can only be beaten or punished.


    But people''s thoughts are not so easy to control. Now this pregnancy, she remembered the previous things and moved a little mind that she shouldn''t have.


    That''s why "he Yuzhu" cleaned her up and told her clearly: just because of your previous thoughts and your restlessness, you must have another child, so that you don''t think and want to make things again.


    While talking, Qin Jingru and Yu Haitang also came.


    In contrast, they were a little embarrassed at the beginning. After talking to each other for a while, they alleviated these embarrassments.


    When everyone sat down and the food was served, Lou Xiaoe believed that he Yuzhu''s family was indeed chicken, duck and fish, which was both gratifying and unexpected.


    It seems that the domestic life of he Yuzhu and others is not as difficult as they think.


    It''s this big family. He Yuzhu enjoys it very much.


    How does he have so much as a cook?


    Half a day later, he Yuzhu came back from the outside and was surprised to see Lou Xiaoe and he Xiao.


    "Back?"


    "Well, I''m back." Lou Xiaoe said.


    "Still going?" He Yuzhu said.


    "After a while." Lou Xiaoe said.

 Chapter 636

    Looking at Lou Xiaoe''s calm appearance in front of her, he Yuzhu smiled.


    Because Lou Xiaoe has such thoughts and ideas, everything is more interesting.


    "Give me another child?"


    "He Yuzhu" asked.


    Lou Xiaoe was angry and smiled: "what are you talking about? You thought it was the past? I need to have a baby with you to prove that Lou Xiaoe can get pregnant and have a baby? "


    She thought "he Yuzhu" said it on purpose. She was kidding.


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and didn''t say much.


    After dinner, Yu Haitang, Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye left with their children, and Qin huairu also looked at the children.


    He Yuzhu and Lou Xiaoe sat in the room.


    With her eyes facing each other, Lou Xiaoe''s heart suddenly trembled - her eyes and face were the same as before, which made her seem to go back to the past. It seemed that she had drunk two more glasses of wine and sat drunk in he Yuzhu''s arms.


    However, now she is no longer her, and they should never coincide again.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you thought of me?"


    Lou Xiaoe replied honestly, "at the beginning, I wanted to think very much. I thought too much. Sometimes I wanted to take my children home and be a family with you. I would always be together in this courtyard."


    "Later, I thought less, because there were too many factors to consider."


    "For example?"


    "For example, companies, capital, investment... And personal thoughts..." Lou Xiaoe said. "I realized that I shouldn''t be confined to the past and immersed in memories."


    "This is the gradual fading of feelings," he Yuzhu said. "The little prince domesticated the fox, and the fox will no longer be happy. This is fairy tale love. In fact, the domestication state will not last long. With the arrival of the new state, it will be unrestrained again."


    Lou Xiaoe opened her mouth and couldn''t speak.


    She thinks she speaks such words as "company, capital, investment and personal thought", which is elegant and cultured. He Yuzhu will be unable to answer and laugh. In fact, she doesn''t understand what she is talking about. After all, he is just a person working in the canteen.


    But she did not expect that he Yuzhu would quote some languages and allusions to explore the state of love like modern men and women in foreign cities.


    Is this really what he Yuzhu knows?


    Lou Xiaoe was at a loss for a moment and felt at a loss.


    After talking to "he Yuzhu", Lou Xiaoe was really stunned. "He Yuzhu" was more knowledgeable and intelligent than she thought. Even she was really asking for advice from "he Yuzhu", and "he Yuzhu" was really teaching her.


    A canteen chef from a steel rolling mill who has never gone abroad teaches her, a foreign businesswoman, how to use capital to operate and do business, and how to correctly use money and assets in a foreign environment.


    Lou Xiaoe suddenly realized that she couldn''t find a notebook to record them one by one.


    "Want to remember, afraid to forget?"


    "He Yuzhu" looked at Lou Xiaoe''s adoring eyes and asked with a smile.


    Lou Xiaoe nodded again and again.


    "Then remember, I just read more about the general trend. I don''t know everything. If I really want to use it in practice, you need to combine it with the actual situation."


    After he Yuzhu finished, he stretched out his hand and remembered this part in Lou Xiaoe''s mind.


    Lou Xiaoe was stunned, and then stared at "he Yuzhu".


    "You -- you -- this enlightens me?"


    "Are you..."


    "Enlightenment" is obviously not a magical means that normal people can use. He Yuzhu is afraid that he Yuzhu is not the same as master XX and immortal possession, right?


    "He Yuzhu" smiled and said again without explanation, "would you like to have a child with me?"


    This time, Lou Xiaoe didn''t think it was a joke: "I do."


    When he Ling was admitted to university, Lou Xiaoe returned abroad with pregnancy and left he Xiao at home. Qin huairu gave birth to his daughter he Ru.


    When he Hua was admitted to college, he Geng began to work. With rich knowledge and good cultivation, he Geng was quickly favored by his boss.


    Lou Xiaoe was also abroad and gave birth to he Yuzhu''s daughter he Qing.


    The whole family is developing upward and everything is developing in a good direction.


    Because of the existence of he Yuzhu, some ideas of Qin huairu and Jia Zhangshi dare not come out, let alone publicize them. Children are taught to achieve good results, either within the system or outside the system.


    As time goes by, everything in the courtyard is changing.


    The deaf old lady died, Jia Zhang died, and the first uncle and first aunt were obviously old. The third uncle and his family left the quadrangle with a family conflict of mutual calculation.


    In fact, the whole quadrangle has become the residence of the "he Yuzhu" family.


    An uncle and an aunt have taken care of he Yuzhu''s family for many years and have no children. The future houses are reserved for he Yuzhu''s family. It goes without saying which Xu Damao family. After Xu Damao''s parents died, Xu Damao completely let go and wanted to play exciting. As a result, he Yuzhu taught him a lesson and disappeared with his money.


    Some people said that they had seen him in a half hidden home. I think he also found his own happiness and excitement.


    He Ji got married and married first, followed by other children.


    It is quite different from a group of poor people in the original book. These children get along with each other fairly happily. They have their own careers and don''t worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation. Therefore, there is no contradiction between them in calculating their family property. On the contrary, they help each other more.


    Moreover, their father "he Yuzhu" is like a ruler hanging over their heads. Whoever dares to move other messy thoughts, the old father will immediately give a lesson.


    I don''t know how their old father did it. Anyway, over the years, it''s not difficult for the children to get him.


    Including Lou Xiaoe''s difficulties in foreign business, it is the same. When she meets "he Yuzhu", she can easily solve it


    As long as he stands up, the children will soon be able to fight and punish each other. Once he Geng thought that he was already an official and should have his own position and view, or was he Yuzhu directly cleaned up and took out a transfer order document.


    "If you dare to be naughty again, go to lengyamen for a lifetime!"


    He Geng''s challenge, of course, was his disheartened face, which made his brothers and sisters laugh at home. It also made everyone understand that the "little old man" living in the quadrangle was really not a simple retired cook, but an old father they could not challenge all their life.

 Chapter 637

    In order to prevent children and family members from noticing abnormalities, "he Yuzhu" did not deliberately delay his aging. Originally, he Yuzhu''s life was like this. He should die at a certain age.


    So in the eyes of these children, the old father of his family is a carefree little old man who lives in a quadrangle with several women.


    If you think carefully, the little old man''s energy and ability are really mysterious to the extreme. On the surface, he doesn''t participate in external communication, but whenever something needs his help, someone will always come forward to help him solve all his problems.


    In fact, with "he Yuzhu" driving away the second uncle and the third uncle in the courtyard and moving out, Xu Damao became like that, and there was no great conflict in the whole courtyard.


    After the death of an uncle and an aunt, there were no outsiders in the courtyard.


    The story context of the original work "Qing man Siheyuan" has been completely changed and is no longer in line with the development of the original work.


    "He Yuzhu" can also feel that as the reincarnation world has reached this step, the power of correction has been obvious. If the reincarnation world is not the lowest level, "he Yuzhu" has the ability to change itself and may have been corrected.


    This kind of correction, if it is not in it, but passes through the customs and reincarnates the world as a combatant, it is impossible to feel this power.


    At this stage of the whole story, it is close to customs clearance.


    If another part of Su Ze is not involved and close to "he Yuzhu", then I''m afraid there will be some obvious defects - without the intervention of reincarnation world combatants, he Yuzhu, the protagonist of the original book, should not complete so many changes and achieve self clearance alone.


    Therefore, after he Yuzhu had little to worry about, the reincarnation world combatants who were the president of a university began to visit and naturally became the old friends of he Yuzhu.


    This scene did not surprise Qin huairu, he Geng and others.


    They are not surprised that "he Yuzhu" can make friends with dignitaries, but feel that it is normal.


    However, later, they were gradually surprised. The president of the University seemed to have a better relationship with "he Yuzhu". He often sat together to play chess and speak, or said something they didn''t understand, which made them completely unable to understand.


    Nearly half a year later, one day, "he Yuzhu" and the president of the University were playing chess slowly.


    Both of them are actually part of Su Ze. This game is also played by Su Ze with his left hand and his right hand.


    However, the current exchanges and discussions between the two are quite interesting, just as Su Ze opened a conference room for himself.


    "This mode is still used in the next reincarnation world."¡° He Yuzhu said.


    "Yes, if you don''t use it like this, it will be blood red as soon as you enter the reincarnation world, and then you will be fully restricted. It''s too difficult to do. It must be used in this way. "


    The university president smiled and said, "fortunately, our attempt is useful and worth it. Next time we won''t erase the consciousness we want, we should be more calm."


    "But it''s not necessary."¡° He Yuzhu said, "didn''t you notice? Erasing this consciousness can make us show our strength; If this consciousness is not erased, it will be limited. As the original characters, their ideological scope is limited, and their moral level and rules are also limited. "


    For example, in the original work, he Yuzhu may agree to marry Qin huairu and send the children to Xu Damao''s house. Yu Haitang, Lou Xiaoe, Qin Jingru and ran Qiuye will not agree to do so.


    Why? Because silly Zhu was born and raised, his moral standards and rules all his life made him think it was wrong and bad. He couldn''t get through the mental hurdle himself.


    For "he Yuzhu", there are some ways to change the day, cover up rumors, and avoid moral condemnation and judgment - the level in his heart is not so important in the reincarnation world adventure again and again.


    They both have different perspectives and moral standards and do different things. If you keep the original silly Zhu He Yuzhu, then the biggest trouble of "he Yuzhu" is probably not the outside world, but the inner world, which needs to constantly deceive silly Zhu and appease him to be obedient.


    In another part of Su Ze, the president of the University shook his head slightly: "this puts us in a dilemma. Why should we give silly Zhu a perfect life? Isn''t it because we''re inexperienced that we''ve driven the fool out of his wits? So we should compensate him. "


    "We are not willing to repeat such things. Especially silly Zhu, we know he is a good man, and we have no resentment or hatred with him, and we don''t have too much bad feeling... It''s fair to miss the first time. Later, we deliberately drive such a role out of our wits when we go up. It''s too evil to break through our bottom line. "


    "He Yuzhu" quietly fiddled with the chess pieces and said, "then choose some tragic reincarnation world of the protagonists to replace the protagonists who are going to suffer, or simply replace the evil villains to bring warmth and glory to their reincarnation world."


    "That miserable reincarnation world is really meaningless." The president of the University said with a smile, "some of them just kill themselves, and they don''t smoke much. For example, the life of the despised pine nut and the tomb of the firefly... The protagonist really suffers to a great extent. If there is such a reincarnation world, I''m not interested in entering."


    "There are several reincarnation worlds that want to change their fate... The world that can be saved by just reaching out because we have no ability can still be considered."


    "Instead of saying this in advance, how are you getting now?"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "everything is difficult at the beginning, it is always difficult, but at least there is a harvest."


    "There is such a trace of energy, which is quietly intercepted by me. The danger is great."


    "But with this beginning, we can look forward to the future, and it will not be so difficult in the future."


    When the university president heard the speech, he immediately smiled: "having such a trace of energy is our greatest harvest."


    This trace of energy is the energy of the reincarnation world itself. Compared with this trace of energy, although Su Ze''s whole power is ever-changing under the action of avalanche jade, and the total amount exceeds countless times, it is still far less than this essential and original power.


    It can be said that this is the fundamental embodiment of all energy and matter in the reincarnation world.


    Although this trace of weakness is extremely small, it is the most important step taken by Su Ze.

 Chapter 638

    Avalanche jade or Holy Grail, whether it is universal wish or infinite breakthrough, is the product of reincarnation world.


    The trace of energy intercepted by "he Yuzhu" now is the energy to create and operate the reincarnation world. The order of both sides can be seen at a glance.


    Therefore, Su Ze does not expect to rely on the integration of avalanche jade and holy grail to reverse the production and transformation of the fundamental energy of this reincarnation world.


    But this time, with the method of interception, I begin to understand and be familiar with this energy. Next time I enter the reincarnation world, I can intercept more.


    After a few reincarnation worlds at most, Su Ze himself can have the authority in the reincarnation world, and the bloody "warning" will no longer have practical restrictions and threats to him.


    Pressing a piece, the president of the University said, "in two days, it is estimated that there will be a formal announcement?"


    "Well, it should be soon."¡° He Yuzhu said, "I have to make good arrangements here. After all, we have to start and end for silly Zhu."


    "That''s true."


    The university president nodded and the two continued to play chess.


    A little power flows between the two people. For each point of flow, the power of "he Yuzhu" will be reduced by one point.


    Finally, there is only the last light left. Let "he Yuzhu" as a normal old man, there is only the last energy left.


    On the same day, after seeing off the president of the University. He Yuzhu called the women to his side: "let the children come back. I won''t live long. I have to explain the future."


    The women were puzzled at first and thought he was joking. Then they confirmed it again and again and couldn''t help crying.


    Call he Geng, he Ling, he Xiao, he Huai and other children. These children who have already got married and have careers in middle age hurry to come with their grandchildren.


    They thought they would see the seriously ill old man he Yuzhu in the hospital, or see the white cloth and mourning shed hung in the quadrangle. Unexpectedly, they saw he Yuzhu with a ruddy face. He smiled at them and nothing happened.


    "Hey! Dad, you are too. I''m busy here! " He Geng said, "he suddenly told us that he was critically ill. As a result, aren''t you all right?"


    "He Yuzhu" smiled: "am I okay? Look carefully! "


    He Geng didn''t understand his meaning. He stepped forward and found that although his father''s face was ruddy, he had patches on his face, which were old age spots. The hair didn''t look so white, but now it''s also white.


    Looking at his mother Qin huairu, who also has white hair, he Geng couldn''t help but feel sad. He Geng immediately knelt down with tears in his eyes: "Dad, mom, you''ve worked hard..."


    "Your mother may have some life, but I can''t."


    "He Yuzhu" said to the children in a hurry, "you see, I''m still a little energetic, but it''s all fake. I know my life, and it''s in these two days."


    "So I have to divide your property."


    "You are all reliable at first, but no matter how reliable your temperament is, interest is interest. When two good people are together, they can become enemies because of their interests. It is not only bad people who will become enemies with others, but also good people. Therefore, I am not saying that you children are bad. I can''t leave you contradictions and disputes. "


    He Geng and other middle-aged people are like the children trained in those years, quietly lowering their heads and listening.


    "You all have a career now. If you do well, you will be rich and prosperous. If you do not do well, you will not worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation. You have two or three houses in your hands. However, you all know what the price of quadrangles is now. No one will think too much money in their hands. If they can get this benefit, they all want it. "


    "He Yuzhu" said slowly, "if I die, no one can hold you kids, or even your mother, you have to lead to a farce or tragedy."


    Qin huairu said to one side, "what are you talking about? These children are fine and won''t do that."


    Yu Haitang also said, "I think you scare yourself. Isn''t that good? You must live a long life. Even if one day, it won''t be as you think. "


    "You see, Qin huairu and Yu Haitang, how can they calculate..." he Yuzhu sneered, "you two have bad intentions, from your youth to now. If I don''t divide them, you two will have to take your children to compete for family property in my mourning hall."


    He Geng and other children lowered their heads and dared not speak. Some of them trembled slightly and forced themselves to smile.


    They have more experience in society. Of course, they all understand that what the old man he Yuzhu said should be right: what Qin huairu and Yu Haitang jumped out and said is similar to what treacherous officials and empress Yan bewitched the king in ancient times. They said good words. They are only afraid to do evil things at that time.


    "So, I''ll score one point for my savings, one point for several children and several mothers, and one point for the quadrangle... I''ll sell it in the future while I''m alive. You''ve all grown up and can''t protect your things, and I can''t help it."


    "He Yuzhu" said, showing all the written wills and divided family property, and discussing with these children and their mothers at the same time.


    Sure enough, ran Qiuye and Lou Xiaoe didn''t calculate much. They gave as much as they gave. Qin Jingru listened carefully, feeling that they were not treated badly, and nodded and agreed.


    Qin huairu and Yu Haitang are a little calculating and spend the most time.


    Finally, the will was finalized and unalterable.


    "He Yuzhu" measured the time and asked the children to stay and wait for two days.


    Because of his majesty, although he gang and others were busy and dissatisfied, no one dared to resist and lived.


    Another day later, in front of the president of the University, a notice of customs clearance and reincarnation appeared, and the code name was "teaching and educating people".


    Receive reincarnation points and customs clearance rewards, and the world has become a unique reincarnation world with the code of "teaching and educating people".


    Sensing the arrival of the reincarnation world of customs clearance, "he Yuzhu" sighed, closed his eyes and died.


    An aura flew from the quadrangle, across the sky of the whole city and into the body of "teaching and educating people".


    Su Ze''s mouth slightly raised a smile and left the reincarnation world.


    "Old man? Old man! "


    When Qin huairu saw he Yuzhu take a breath, she lay down on the bed and didn''t move. Suddenly, she felt a "click" in her heart.


    He Yuzhu''s skin was still warm and his breath was gone.


    "Dad! Dad! "


    The courtyard was full of cries. More than a dozen children and nearly 30 grandchildren cried together to mourn and mourn for he Yuzhu.

 Chapter 639

    "Now, he Yuzhu should be very satisfied?"


    Su Ze said softly.


    This ending is much better than the ending of silly column in the original book.


    The ending of the original work is ironic. All the selfish people in a yard pose as good people and laugh at another selfish Xu Damao. How many of them are better than Xu Damao?


    Of course, just as Su Ze said: he Yuzhu may not dare to think of such an outcome, and he won''t want it. It is generally impossible for the original story characters to get rid of their own limitations.


    "In the next reincarnation world, consider how to replace the plot characters."


    Su Ze thought. Suddenly, there was a wave of space around him. A big barrel of wood Hui night with white hair and double horns appeared in front of Su Ze with Wen An, the master of Taoism and jade.


    Big tube Mu Hui has no expression at night, but both master and Wen An''an look anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" Suze asked.


    "What else can it be!" Wen An''an said, "who is that ''teaching and educating people''? How did he steal the customs clearance from you? "


    Su Ze immediately realized that Wen An''an and others will certainly pay attention to his coming to the reincarnation world of xiaoxinyue country.


    When Wen An''an noticed that the "Maitreya" had never missed, and the clearance of the reincarnation world of "feeling full of quadrangles" was taken away by "teaching and educating people", it immediately had a very bad Association.


    "Maitreya" has not led people through customs, but it has never been the case that he does not pass customs himself, but others pass customs alone. If Lord Maitreya and "teaching and educating people" go through Customs together, it is normal and basically ignored.


    Now it turned out that an unknown person went through the customs alone. Maitreya didn''t appear on the notice of customs clearance at all.


    How can Wen An not think of the way: Maitreya may have been secretly plotted, or there may have been a very bad accident!


    Therefore, she immediately flew the thunder god to find the master, took the big barrel of muhui night, sensed Su Ze''s behavior, and moved together through space to Su Ze''s side.


    In case of accident, Maitreya injury or other circumstances, this is the most favorable rescue.


    Su Ze listened, some were moved by the concern of Wen An and gang Shou, and other women must care about themselves at this moment.


    Once again, I feel that my choice is correct. Indeed, I should not accept more women. These women need to take responsibility themselves, which is already very good.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem. It''s my Maitreya''s identity. I can''t pass through the reincarnation world in a short time, so I chose to change it into another identity and code to pass through. "


    "Teaching and educating people is my new code name."


    Wen An breathed a sigh of relief when he settled down: "scare me. I''m really stunned. After all, I know you shouldn''t change the code or help others pass the customs, but you don''t get anything. I thought there was something special about this reincarnation world, and there was something special about teaching and educating people, which made you suddenly have an accident. "


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Su Ze said two words to Wen An and gang Shou, and thanked big barrel muhui night.


    Big tube Mu Hui stared at him with white eyes and expressionless face, and nodded slightly.


    Through the space transfer, the group returned to the headquarters of the Chinese reincarnation department. Women such as Ju Chuan Jingxiang, LAN Ruxin, poison Island Yuzi and Clarice were waiting here. When they saw Su Ze''s safe return, they asked what had happened. They were relieved.


    Su Ze comforted them and reunited with them.


    After that, I will pay attention to the changes in the world today.


    This time, Su Ze spent decades in the reincarnation world tour of "feeling full of quadrangles", and the relevant strength training has been unable to be carried out. Many mortals'' skills, relevant knowledge and worldly sophistication have been honed.


    In the outside world, 24 hours have passed.


    In these 24 hours, a new reincarnation world also appeared, but it was not particularly serious, and there was no reincarnation world of level 6 and level 7.


    "It seems that there is plenty of time."


    Su Ze has rested for half a day in the real world and is ready to choose the reincarnation world with relatively low power level to enter again. The first level reincarnation world is a little too low. For Su Ze, it is feasible to intercept energy again, and the harvest is bound to be greatly limited.


    There is so much energy to create the first level reincarnation world. You intercept half at one breath, and even the story is about to collapse. Is that possible? Although the operation rules of the reincarnation world are not human wisdom, they also have considerable judgment ability. When they detect abnormalities, they will certainly make improvements.


    There is no doubt that this will scare the snake and leave future trouble for intercepting energy in the future.


    The reincarnation world of the fourth and fifth levels is a little too high. If you want to replace the protagonist in it, I''m afraid it can''t be solved with a little intelligence. After all, he is already A-level and S-level plot characters. Su Ze releases less spirit and will be dominated by the other party. If he releases too much, the trace will be too obvious.


    At present, Su Ze can not cover up this obvious trace, so it is more appropriate to have the second and third level of reincarnation world.


    The second level of reincarnation world is probably a reincarnation world of urban fighting, police and bandits fighting, solving cases and pursuing murders.


    The third level reincarnation world should have martial arts and internal skills, or super abilities, or ghosts, or large-scale war


    "How should I choose?"


    Suze''s eyes fell on the second and third level reincarnation World Directory listed by Wen An''an and Jarvis.


    "Infernal Affairs" and "Carmen in Mongkok" are fighting all day. The pattern is relatively small. They can force customs clearance in one day. It doesn''t mean much to Su Ze.


    "Detective Conan" is also


    Speechless Conan is a second level world, but Suze is really unable to make complaints about it. This story should be considered as a second level world of reincarnation. What can be done in the later stage? Maybe the plane or satellite will kick you down.


    Maori LAN needless to say, one punch down, the wall collapsed and the electric pole broke.


    This is actually the level that karate practitioners in Detective Conan can reach. There are more than one who exaggerate such force


    Moreover, it seems that there is no customs clearance in this reincarnation world, that is, constantly having Valentine''s day, Christmas, tourism, birthday parties and business gatherings, and then solving cases one after another.


    His eyes turned several times, and Su Ze''s eyes finally fell on a third level reincarnation world.


    Maybe this works?

 Chapter 640

    According to the original book, these big and small things can be saved by following the protagonist trinket, and it doesn''t seem to be very dangerous - this is obviously just an illusion. Trinket himself has been captured many times, and the women around him, Fang Yi, ah Ke and Zeng Rou, have been captured many times, surrounded and trapped in a trap, and nun Nina has been injured more than once, The people of heaven and earth society have fought against the victims more than once for trinket.


    Had it not been for Trinket''s repeated encounters with extremely lucky things, his cunning, boldness and darkness at the critical moment, and according to the standards of ordinary people, he would have died long ago and could not die again.


    The reason why Su Ze likes this reincarnation world is, of course, because the things encountered in this world have obvious traces and are easy to operate. He can intercept more power of the reincarnation world. And there are not many good people in the strict sense. Even if he replaces trinket or Emperor Kangxi or someone else, he will never feel sorry.


    Because what these people do is not in line with Su Ze''s point of view, and they can''t be regarded as good people.


    When you think about it carefully, we can infer from the time of catching aobai: in the original book, trinket was seized by haidafu in the palace in about 1667, replaced xiaoguizi as a eunuch, and helped Kangxi catch aobai in 1668.


    It withdrew from San Francisco in 1673, leveled Taiwan in 1684, started fighting with geldan in 1688, and finished the battle of Yaksa in 1697.


    The original work seems to have only a few years. In fact, it should be that Trinket has worked for Kangxi for 30 years. He should have been a middle-aged man in his forties from the teenage boy who captured aobai to the battle of Jacques SAR - but the original work describes Trinket''s war against Jacques SAR, or an ancient and strange boy, when Trinket retired, The seven wives are young women... It can be seen that the original author really ignores the time span.


    Of course, it may also be deliberately ignored: it can''t be middle-aged Trinket who retired with six middle-aged women and a nearly 50-year-old religious leader''s wife? It can also destroy people''s romantic fantasies about martial arts.


    Judging from normal historical knowledge, the 30-year period from 1667 to 1697 was the period when Trinket was really active, not the years shown in the original book.


    However, since the reincarnation world should follow the original rather than the history known by Su Ze, it is likely that the time is extremely tight. Trinket and the seven ladies really retire in a few years. After all, the story of the deer tripod is a novel, and the reincarnation world follows the setting of the novel.


    Therefore, the story is probably quite magical... The novel itself has some problems. It is not necessarily reliable to follow the novel or historical knowledge.


    Considering almost the same, Su Ze greeted Wen''an, LAN Ruxin and other women, and then quickly moved to the white elephant country and entered the reincarnation world Lu Ding Ji.


    Just entering the reincarnation world, I saw two bright red characters "warning!"


    Reincarnation world, this is really staring at me


    Su Ze smiled and looked around and saw three teammates who had joined temporarily.


    A fat man with a round belly and a beard, a medium-sized man with tan skin and slightly curly hair, and a skinny white elephant woman with Sally cover.


    Bad luck... There are three teammates, all of whom are typical white elephant people.


    Su Ze first waved his hand and put the three teammates in an illusion. Then he looked around and saw that it was an inn. It was not very prosperous outside. It was about a small town.


    In the inn, there were more than a dozen people in official clothes, and there was a big man with a beard on his face on a table. Beside the big man, there was a teenager with eyes turning disorderly.


    Mao Shiba and trinket


    Su Ze pondered for a moment, threw a little light on trinket, and then became a combatant of "teaching and educating people".


    Aware that Su Ze no longer exists in this reincarnation world, the bright red "warning" gradually subsides.


    Then he removed the illusion and "teaching and educating people" looked at the people of the three white elephant countries and nodded slightly.


    The three people of the white elephant country had just been deterred by him in the illusion, and they all bowed down quickly.


    "Teaching and educating people" didn''t say much, so the three of them sat down with themselves. The man with a big belly and beard sat down politely and was very polite to the "teaching and educating people" with elegant atmosphere.


    Then his eyes stared. The brown man and the thin woman hurriedly stood aside and dared not take a seat.


    "Teaching and educating people" looked at this scene quietly and didn''t say much.


    The four people in the line attracted the attention of everyone in the inn. Not only Mao 18 and trinket looked at the exotic scenery, but also the more than a dozen officials turned their heads.


    Because the three white elephant people look different from the people''s Congress of the Central Plains, "teaching and educating people" looks similar to the people of the Central Plains, but they have short hair. These four people are not Middle Earth people at first sight. It''s hard to avoid guessing what they came from and raising curiosity.


    After a few glances, Mao 18 was not used to seeing that Trinket didn''t make trouble with dirty words. When he turned around, trinket was frowning and thinking. It seemed that something was difficult for him. He was immediately happy.


    "Xiaobao, what''s the matter? Does the food here taste bad? "


    Trinket shook his head. He just felt a little stuffy in his head, as if there was something more, and as if there was nothing more.


    I can''t help but want to scold a "spicy mother". I don''t know why I can''t scold it. It''s really strange and I don''t know what''s going on.


    But he didn''t know that Su Ze gave him that little aura. Because he had this experience before, he didn''t annihilate Trinket''s consciousness and soul as soon as he came up, but chose to walk slowly and wait for the opportunity.


    Therefore, even Trinket himself did not know that he had begun to change, and more changes were bound to happen in the future. Everything would be very different from the original work.

 Chapter 641

    On the other hand, the dozen official figures took back their eyes, whispered and laughed a few words, probably laughing at the thin and ugly foreign women, seeing no response and no discussion, they talked about their own things.


    The leader of the group ordered him to take out the ham he brought and serve chicken with food.


    A man said, "we have always heard in Yunnan that Jiangnan is a good place, dressed in silk and satin and eating delicacies. I see, but when it comes to food, it may not be comparable to Kunming."


    The other smiled and said, "your brother is used to enjoying happiness in Pingxi palace. What he eats and drinks is very different. It''s not that Jiangnan is not as good as Yunnan. You know, there are few people in the world who can be as good as Pingxi palace. "


    All the people shouted yes.


    Mao Shiba''s face changed color and thought, "these dog legs are the subordinates of Wu Sangui, a traitor?"


    A scorched man asked, "Lord Huang, if you go to Beijing, can you see the emperor?"


    A white and fat man said: "according to my official position, I can''t see the emperor, but with the face of our Lord, maybe I can! The elders in the imperial court always look at our western elected officials differently. "


    Another man said: "of course, in addition to the emperor, our Lord is the greatest in the world."


    These dozen people are complimenting the fat "Lord Huang" with every word they say.


    Mao 18 was angry and said in a loud voice, "Hey, Xiaobao, do you know who is the most shameless in the world?"


    Trinket said, "I don''t know that."


    According to his temperament, he was most afraid of people saying that he didn''t know, but he didn''t know, but he just couldn''t be afraid of the field. However, when the words he strongly supported came to his mouth, he felt meaningless and changed his words.


    Mao 18 slapped heavily on the table and said, "the most shameless is a turtle son bastard!"


    Trinket said, "who is this son of a bitch?"


    He also slapped heavily on the table, but the boy''s mind didn''t change.


    Mao Shiba said, "I''ll teach you a good boy. This son of a tortoise is a traitor who recognizes thieves as his father. He gave our great country and beautiful world to the Qing soldiers with both hands..."


    When he said this, the more than ten officials stared at him, and some of them were angry.


    Mao 18 said, "the traitor''s surname is Wu. Damn it, one turtle is one turtle, two turtles are two turtles, and three turtles?"


    Trinket shouted, "Wu San GUI!"


    Mao Shiba laughed and said, "it''s Wu Sangui..."


    Suddenly, Cang clattered, and seven or eight people came to Mao 18 with weapons in hand.


    Trinket quickly shrank under the table.


    After listening to ping-pong, there was a constant clash of weapons. Mao Shiba waved a single knife with his hand and fought with others.


    Mao Shiba''s tone is not small. In fact, his ability is not very strong. He is only able to fight several Qing soldiers.


    After a while, he was stabbed.


    One of the people who besieged him fell to the ground and died. Unexpectedly, he traded injury for life.


    Trinket stretched out his hand, picked up a steel knife that had fallen to the ground, aimed it at a foot wearing cloth shoes, and chopped it on the instep.


    With a "wipe", half of the man''s foot was immediately cut off. The man shouted "ah" and fell back.


    The table was low and dark, and the people were fighting in a mess. No one knew why the man was hurt, but he was hurt by Mao 18.


    Trinket saw how wonderful the plan was. He picked up a single knife and cut off another man''s foot.


    But the man didn''t fall down. In pain, he shouted, "under the table..."


    But Mao Shiba seized the opportunity and cut him to death.


    Trinket cut another man''s calf.


    The man shouted and lifted the table with his left hand. A board table was connected with bowls, chopsticks and soup noodles, and the flying general got up. Then he raised his knife and cut off trinket.


    Suddenly, with a bang, he punched in the chest and flew out.


    It was a man sitting at the table who punched him.


    The boxer then picked up a handful of chopsticks from the chopsticks tube and threw them out one by one.


    I only heard the "ouch" screams. People in Pingxi palace were stabbed with chopsticks, either in the eyes or in the cheeks. They were all hurt in the important place.


    A man shouted, "the robbers are powerful. Let''s go!"


    Pick up the injured and leave quickly.


    Trinket emerged from under the table with a bloody steel knife in his hand.


    Mao 18 walked over, hugged his fist and said to the people sitting at the table, "thank you for your help, otherwise Mao 18 is outnumbered, and it''s difficult to do today."


    The man stood up to return the salute and said, "brother Mao has been injured for a long time. He is still excited with righteous anger and denounces the traitors. It''s good to respect each other."


    Mao Shiba smiled and said, "the first person I hate in my life is the traitor Wu Sangui. It''s a pity that the evil thief is far away in Yunnan and can''t find him. I''m really happy to beat his little traitor today. Your name, please. "


    The man said, "it''s inconvenient to say that there are many people here. Brother Mao, let''s say goodbye and see you later. "


    Then he turned and helped a female guest at the table. The female guest always lowered her head and couldn''t see her face.


    Mao Shiba ran said, "you don''t even want to say your name. You look down on people."


    The man didn''t answer. He helped the female guest out. When he passed Mao Shiba''s body, he gently said, "Lord Mu''s house, my surname is Bai."


    Mao 18 was shocked, and immediately his face was respectful. He bowed and said, "Mao 18 is really... Lucky to see a hero today."


    Without answering, the man helped the female guest out of the store, got on his horse and drove away.


    Trinket was surprised to see Mao 18''s look forward and backward. He asked, "what''s this boy? Look at how scared you are."


    Mao Shiba said, "what boy is not a boy? Keep your mouth clean. "


    He saw the owner and the shopkeepers in the hotel probing. The shop was in a mess and covered with blood and said, "let''s go!"


    He held the table to the door, picked up a latch and went to the door.


    Just then, a voice came: "two, can I help you?"


    Mao Shiba suddenly became stiff and looked back warily at the person who spoke to him.


    It turned out to be the leader of the four foreign countries, the one with short hair and elegant manners, just like a teacher.


    "What does your excellency mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything."¡° "Teaching and educating people" said, "just seeing brother Mao injured and inconvenient to move, I want to help heal the injury."


    Mao Shiba refused to believe what he said. He had some Jianghu experience. He knew that the more polite some people said, the darker they would start.


    "Thank you for your concern. I have my own way to heal my wounds. Don''t pass it." Mao Shiba said.

 Chapter 642

    Another part of Su Ze, "teaching and educating people" smiled at Wen Yan.


    "It is said that Mao 18 is bold and fearless. It turns out that some people are still afraid."


    "I''ll heal you. You''re afraid. It''s really an eye opener."


    Mao Shiba was not excited, otherwise he would not be angered by Trinket''s "you kill aobai" and take trinket to the capital.


    As soon as he heard the words "teaching and educating people", he suddenly became angry, even his wounds were stretched open several places, came forward fiercely, clenched his fist and stretched out: "come on, cure me! I''m not a hero if I scream pain! "


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled, took out a piece of white paper, branded the complex symbols, then burned the white paper, washed it with white water and motioned him to drink.


    Mao Shiba immediately smiled: "I thought it was a noble man. It turned out to be a white lotus worshipper!"


    At this time, those who burn Rune paper and drink Rune water, that is, non-governmental organizations such as the white lotus sect, on the one hand, are preparing for rebellion all the time. On the other hand, the degree of ignorance is despised by even the reckless people in the Jianghu.


    "Teaching and educating people" originally had some ways to make Mao Shiba heal instantly, but in what world, use the means of Fushui to cover it up. At least Mao Shiba had their own explanation - this is a mage of Bailian sect or some sect with high magic power.


    This is enough to explain many unnecessary details and let them guess the answer by themselves.


    "Please."


    "Teaching and educating people" said.


    Mao Shiba hesitated a little: he was not afraid of God. In fact, he was a little afraid of such gods and ghosts. Shouldn''t this Rune be strange?


    Trinket said, "aren''t you afraid?"


    At first, Mao 18 was really a little afraid in his heart. When he heard this, he couldn''t show his timidity. He immediately raised his hand and drank the rune water.


    "Grandson is afraid!"


    When he drank it, he felt that the wounds on his legs, arms and chest were all numb and itchy. Mao Shiba was shocked: is this Rune really poisonous?


    Looking down, he was shocked. He saw that the wound had scabbed in the blink of an eye. In another blink, the blood scab fell, revealing his rough skin.


    This immediately shocked Mao 18. Regardless of the blood on the ground, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times to "teaching and educating people".


    "Mao Shiba has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. He offended the real person. Please forgive him."


    "Mao Shiba was rescued by a real person. He must repay his life in the future!"


    "Teaching and educating people" nodded slightly: "it''s not necessary. I just follow my heart. I can''t talk about how great kindness it is."


    "No, no, no, this life-saving grace, of course, should be rewarded with life." Mao Shiba insisted.


    Trinket watched, curious and surprised.


    This man can cure people by burning a piece of white paper. It''s just like an immortal - he doesn''t have to worship this temple or that temple in the future. Wouldn''t it be good to worship this living immortal?


    Politely, "teaching and educating people" led the three white elephant people and Mao 18 and trinket to leave this place of right and wrong. Mao 18 also told him his real purpose and wanted to take trinket to the capital.


    As for what to do in the capital, Mao Shiba couldn''t say. He also knew that assassinating aobai with his own ability was no different from what he dreamed during the day. It was not reliable at all. Therefore, he would not be ashamed in front of the real person like the living immortal.


    As for the people of the three white elephant countries, they have been obedient since Su Ze subdued them, but the man with a big belly and beard always bullies the man with brown skin and keeps him two meters away from himself.


    The man with brown skin bullied the thin woman and wanted to get close to her.


    "Teaching and educating people" is very sure that if they do not restrict them, the people of the three white elephant countries are expected to perform things that people never want to see.


    After saying a few words and getting to know each other, "teaching and educating people" took three white elephant Chinese to leave on their own. Mao 18 and trinket both felt a surge of emotion and couldn''t sleep that night for a long time.


    When Trinket fell asleep, he didn''t seem to fall asleep again. He felt that he had passed through the fog and came to a place.


    There sat a man who could not see clearly.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? "


    The man who could not see clearly said, "trinket, do you say you are Chinese?"


    Trinket wanted to answer that he was Chinese. After all, he always told Mao 18, who also regarded him as Chinese.


    However, for some reason, what the man with a blurred face asked made Trinket just want to tell the truth in his heart.


    Trinket said, "how do I know who I am? When my mother was red, she received all the guests, including the Manchus, the Mongols, and even the lamas. The Han people received the most, probably the Han people? "


    The confused man seemed to be amused by the answer and said with a smile, "so do you want to be a Han, a Han hero?"


    "What good am I?"


    Trinket asked.


    The Faceless Man replied, "would you like to get gold, silver and money, sleep with beauties all over the world, and be a high-ranking official... Respected by thousands of people?"


    "Yes!" Trinket said at once and asked confidently, "but I''m just the son of a prostitute. Can I?"


    "Try it first."


    Said the obscure man.


    "After all, every attempt is very valuable."


    Trinket promised. When he woke up the next day, he felt sore all over, as if he had been fighting with people all night.


    I have forgotten a lot of things in my dream. I just remember that it seems that someone wants to be a hero of the Han people, who can get gold and silver, beautiful women and high officials.


    Trinket couldn''t help but say to himself, "I''m afraid I''m not crazy... When some Han hero is caught, don''t the officers and soldiers want to behead him in public?"


    Like Mao 18, isn''t it a Han hero? He is single, not much gold and silver, not to mention high-ranking officials... This dream is really unreasonable.


    On his next trip to the capital, trinket really didn''t have that strange dream again. He just slept very sore every day, and his small arm became strong and powerful at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    By the time he arrived in the capital, trinket had surpassed Mao 18 in strength, although he was still a child.


    This made Mao 18 scold the Yangzhou Lichun brothel, saying that the brothel really delayed a martial arts wizard. It must have been that he didn''t let Trinket eat and drink well since childhood. Otherwise, what kind of natural power should Trinket be?


    With these words, Mao 18 ordered a plate of fat meat for trinket. While persuading him to eat, he asked him, "Xiaobao, my five tiger broken door knife is very famous in the Jianghu. Do you really want to learn?"


    Trinket disagreed and waved again and again, "don''t learn, don''t learn."

 Chapter 643

    Because Trinket''s natural power is even better than that of himself who has practiced martial arts for many years, Mao Shiba really loves talents, so he has asked trinket to worship himself as a teacher many times.


    But on the one hand, trinket was born unwilling to work hard. On the other hand, he vaguely felt that his strength improvement was not as simple as eating and drinking, but more like the dream on the road ahead.


    He thought from time to time, am I really destined to become a hero of the Han people and achieve a great cause?


    Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?


    This is what Pingshu said, "heaven will bring great responsibility to the dead"? Pooh, Pooh, I''m not dead!


    What Trinket thought was that if he would become a hero anyway, Mao Shiba''s skills seemed a little inadequate - he was always beaten all over by officers and soldiers, and he didn''t dare to speak loudly when he saw the people in Prince Mu''s residence in Yunnan. His status in the Jianghu was not very good at first sight.


    With such a position in the Jianghu, what powerful martial arts can the five tiger broken door Sabre be?


    Because Mao Shiba''s injury healed very quickly, he didn''t come to the capital as he did in the original book for more than ten days. Also, because Wei Xiaobao''s dirty words were much less, he didn''t make trouble all the way. When he arrived in the capital, Mao Shiba didn''t know what to do except pestering Wei Xiaobao to ask him to worship his teacher and give him good food and drink.


    On that day, he said he wanted to compete with aobai, but it was just a Zhuang language when his mood was agitated. Although Mao 18 was reckless and arrogant, he had been in the Jianghu for more than 20 years. Do you know that aobai is a senior official below one person and above ten thousand people? How can he come to compete with such a Jianghu man?


    His martial arts are only second-class and third-class. If aobai is really the first warrior in Manchuria, he may not be able to fight. But now that he has boasted in front of trinket, he can''t help going to North Beijing. He wants to take the child around North Beijing for ten days and a half months, see the scenery of the capital, and accept him as a successor.


    On that day, they somehow arrived at a pub in Xicheng. As soon as they entered, trinket was attracted by an old eunuch who coughed loudly. The old eunuch coughed so hard that he seemed to cough his heart, liver and lungs together.


    He put his hands on the table and hit his teeth, shaking more and more; Then, even the table shook, and the chopsticks on the table fell to the ground.


    The little eunuch beside the old eunuch panicked and said, "father-in-law, will you take another dose?"


    Reaching into the arms of the old eunuch, he took out the medicine bag and wanted to open it.


    The old eunuch shrieked, "no... no... don''t...!"


    The look on his face was very urgent. The little eunuch was at a loss when he heard that he was holding the medicine bag and didn''t dare to open it.


    Trinket and Mao 18 just stopped at the door. Before the bartender came to meet them, seven or eight naked, muscular men came in. They were wearing cowhide pants and braids on their heads. Their bodies were greasy and shiny. They seemed to be covered with grease from the top to their legs.


    As soon as the leading man reached out his hand, he was about to push away Trinket: "what are you doing standing at the door when a good dog is out of the way?"


    The strength was really not small. Trinket was stronger than Mao 18 at this time. Instead of being pushed by him, he turned around and raised his hand, pushing the strong man staggering.


    "You dog bites people, but you''re not a good dog."


    At this time, the seven or eight strong men shouted.


    "Bastard bastards" scolded and rushed over one after another. Mao 18 had martial arts skills, which was much better than such a man who only practiced strength. Trinket was also strong and smart. Together, they knocked down the seven or eight strong men in twos and threes.


    Mao 18 whispered, "Xiaobao, go, this is the wrestler in the Manchu people. He wrestles for the Manchu nobles for fun. If we beat them, the capital can''t stay!"


    Trinket nodded slightly and looked subconsciously at the old eunuch who had been coughing. He always felt that the old eunuch seemed unusual.


    At this look, he was surprised. The old eunuch who was still sitting in the store had disappeared and stood in front of him and Mao 18.


    Although the body is still bent and coughing, it is like a ghost.


    The old eunuch''s martial arts are so high!


    As soon as I thought of this, I only saw that Mao 18 suddenly didn''t feel it. The old eunuch had quickly pointed out with his fingers with an illusion. Mao 18 screamed "ah", looked up and fell to the ground, motionless.


    Trinket quickly stepped back, but the old eunuch stepped on it and flew over lightly. A cough sounded in his ear, and trinket''s body stopped.


    The old eunuch asked several strong men, "are you friends the cloth storehouse there?"


    A big man said, "if you go back to your father-in-law, we are all from Lord Zheng''s house. If my father-in-law hadn''t caught the anti thief today, we would have lost our face. "


    The old eunuch snorted and said, "that... That''s just a coincidence. Cough... Cough... Don''t disturb others. Just send the man and the child to the dining supervisor in the University. He said it was the man asked by husband Hai. "


    The old eunuch is naturally haidafu. Today, trinket and Mao 18 met haidafu by chance. Maybe it is necessary to stage a story in the reincarnation world. It is also guided by the light of Su Ze''s differentiation in Trinket''s body, which is not much different from that in the original book.


    Several big men agreed in unison and found two sedan chairs. One sedan chair stuffed Mao 18 and trinket in, and the other invited the old eunuch to sit down and go to the palace.


    The journey was bumpy. At first, trinket''s eyes turned around. Later, somehow, he lost his mind. He came to his previous dream and saw the man who didn''t know his face.


    "Your opportunity has begun, trinket."


    Said the faceless man.


    Trinket did not understand: "this... Sir, what is the opportunity? I was stronger than Mao 18 before. Was it my opportunity or did you help me? "


    "I helped you. In addition to your strength, there''s a little Sabre technique. You can actually do it, but you haven''t touched the knife yet, so you don''t know how your Sabre technique is." Said the faceless man.


    "As for opportunities, the old eunuch who tied you up with Mao Shiba is called Hai Dafu. He will take you to the palace, interrogate and test your origin at that time, and maybe have plans to use you to do something."


    "It''s not difficult to kill haidafu and clean up haidafu, but you have a rare chance to enter the palace."


    Trinket was in a mess.


    You''re going into the palace?


    The man who can''t see his face makes himself strong and makes himself a hero of the Han people. Now that he has entered the palace, is he going to assassinate the Manchu emperor?

 Chapter 644

    "Of course not. It''s just for you to act casually."


    The man who couldn''t see clearly smiled and said.


    "You know, you don''t know anything now. In fact, it''s your own advantage. On the contrary, it''s easier to stay in the complex place of the palace. When you understand everything, you have to fight with others. At that time, you will know that you will be much more tired. "


    There was another word that Suze didn''t say.


    If Trinket still has brotherly feelings with Kangxi like the original work, Su Ze will decisively replace it and start to really intervene to change the direction of the original work.


    The original work is an original work, which is very different from historical records. If Su Ze wants to retain the power of reincarnation in the world, it is impossible to watch Trinket continue to follow the road of the original work.


    After the two talked, trinket seemed to understand. He came back to a house. Only Mao 18 and trinket were tied. The old eunuch Hai Dafu had just sat down, and the little eunuch Xiao Guizi stood by to serve.


    Haidafu said to Mao 18, "man, what''s your name, which family and school? Your capture technique is good. It doesn''t seem to be our Martial Arts in the north. "


    Mao Shiba said, "my surname is Mao and my name is Mao Shiba. I''m under the five tiger broken door knife in Taizhou, Jiangbei."


    Haidafu nodded and said, "Man Mao, I''ve heard your name too. It''s said that my brother has really done a lot of great things in Yangzhou. "


    Mao Shiba proudly raised his chest and said, "that''s good."


    Hai Dafu said again, "the little brother over there has a lot of strength. He just beats people indiscriminately. He doesn''t have any rules. Is he your disciple?"


    "That''s not true. He was born with great strength, but I wanted him to learn, but he refused." Mao Shiba was inevitably lost when he spoke.


    Haidafu coughed softly and said with a smile, "it''s inevitable. Having such strength at such an age is a good material for practicing martial arts. As the saying goes, you don''t lose your strength, and you can reduce ten skills at one time. That''s right. What do you two want to do when you come to the capital? Can you tell me? "


    Mao Shiba said, "if you want to kill or cut, you are welcome. Mao is a Jianghu man and won''t frown. If you want to extort a confession, you see the wrong person. "


    Haidafu smiled and said, "who knows that Mao Shiba is a good man with iron clank. I dare not extort a confession. It is said that you are the confidant of King Pingxi of Yunnan... "


    Before he finished saying a word, Mao Shiba got angry and drank, "who has anything to do with the traitor Wu Sangui? If you say so, nothing will pollute my name as a Mao 18 hero. "


    Haidafu coughed a few times, smiled again and said, "the king of Pingxi has made great contributions to the Qing Dynasty. The Lord trusts him very much. If you are a confidant of the king of Pingxi, we don''t have to worry about a small offense in the face of the king of Pingxi."


    Mao 18 said loudly, "no, no! Mao Shiba and Wu Sangui can''t stick together. Those surnamed Mao will never touch the light of the traitor. If you want to kill me, if I''m a confidant of the Wu thief, my ancestors surnamed Mao will be in bad luck. "


    As they talked, trinket looked around curiously.


    Relying on his high martial arts, haidafu ordered xiaoguizi to untie the rope with Mao 18 and trinket, and then lit their acupoints.


    After saying a few words, he coughed suddenly. The more he coughed, the more severe he coughed. Later, he couldn''t breathe. His waxy yellow face suddenly turned red.


    Little Guizi said, "father-in-law, will you take another dose?"


    Haidafu couldn''t help shaking his head, but he still coughed. Later, he couldn''t help standing up and forking his head and neck with his left hand, looking extremely painful.


    Little Guizi said, "if you take it a little more, it probably doesn''t matter."


    Haidafu said, "OK, OK, just... Just a little more. It''s more dangerous... It''s very dangerous."


    Little Guizi said, "yes!"


    Reaching into his arms, he took out the medicine bag, turned back into the inner room, took a glass of wine, opened the medicine bag, stretched out his little finger and picked a little powder with his fingernail.


    Haidafu said, "too... Too much..."


    Little Guizi said, "yes!"


    Put some powder in the nail back into the medicine bag.


    Haidafu nodded, bent down and coughed loudly. Suddenly, he jumped forward and climbed on the ground.


    Little Guizi was shocked, grabbed and helped him, and shouted, "father-in-law, father-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    Haidafu gasped: "good... Hot... Help... Help me... Go to the water... Water tank... Dip in the water tank..."


    Little Guizi said, "yes!" He helped him up. They stumbled into the inner room, and then heard a splash.


    Mao Shiba stared at trinket and put his hands on the ground, which meant that we couldn''t walk with our legs, so let''s run away with our hands.


    Trinket nodded, struggled to get up, but found that the acupoints had been untied. He immediately knew that this was done by the man who couldn''t see the face - just like a fairy, he only appeared in his dream or seemed to sleep. Trinket didn''t dare to feel sick at all. He just felt that it was a fairy''s dream.


    In Mao 18''s surprised eyes, trinket tiptoed to the table, poured out half of the medicine bag on the table, put it into the wine glass, and motioned Mao 18 to leave quickly.


    Mao Shiba felt relieved and climbed out of the house with both hands. Looking back, he saw that Trinket didn''t follow out. He was a little worried.


    Is Xiaobao going to stay here and kill the old eunuch?


    It was too late to turn around and go back. He paused. He only heard the voice of people in the house and footsteps outside the hospital. Mao 18 had to bite his teeth and hide in the shelter, ignoring trinket.


    In that house, xiaoguizi helped haidafu out. The panting haidafu drank the glass of wine and immediately struggled violently.


    Trinket stepped forward, broke little Guizi''s neck with his hand, and looked back at his palm.


    He was not surprised that he killed people, but he was surprised that his body killed people before he wanted to move.


    Well, there seems to be something wrong?


    "Little Guizi, what''s the matter with you?" Hai Dafu asked.


    Trinket stammered: "father-in-law... I killed..."


    "Kill that strong child? Mao Shiba has escaped? " Hai Dafu asked.


    "Yes... Yes, father-in-law..."


    "You light the candle. It''s dark. I can''t see clearly."


    Trinket, big strange, the candle is burning. Why does he say it''s dark?


    "Is he blind?"


    He said, "the candle didn''t go out, father-in-law, you... Didn''t you see it?"


    He and xiaoguizi both have children''s accents, but xiaoguizi talks about the official accent of the flag man. How can he learn it for a while, so he has to speak vaguely, hoping that haidafu won''t find out.


    Hai Dafu shouted, "I... I can''t see. Go and light it!"


    Trinket said, "yes! Yes! "


    He hurried away, walked quickly to the side of the candlestick installed on the wall, reached out his hand to move the copper ring of the candlestick, made a jingling sound, and said, "it''s on."


    Haidafu looked ugly and realized that he was blind.

 Chapter 645

    After a few conversations with trinket, haidafu, who was blind, recognized that his accent was wrong. It was not the official accent of the capital, but the tone of Jiangnan; He also heard that he didn''t understand anything. In his heart, he already understood that it was not xiaoguizi who killed the child, but the child who killed xiaoguizi.


    However, his mind was gloomy, he had a lot of calculations, and he had another worry to borrow; Moreover, he was blind, and he could no longer cultivate a close little eunuch. He could only temporarily use the child who killed xiaoguizi. Therefore, he remained silent and took the child as xiaoguizi and explained everything to trinket.


    Why did Hai Dafu catch Mao 18? In fact, he not only helped the imperial court catch the anti thief, but also wanted to inquire into the forces in the Jianghu and find out some details. After understanding this, he wanted to speculate which force killed concubine Dong E in the palace with the martial arts of Huagu Mian palm.


    After realizing that Mao Shiba is a wild man in the Jianghu without any city government, haidafu has actually been greatly disappointed.


    Now he is blind. He can only gamble with trinket to win over the brothers Wen Youdao and Wen Youfang. Then he goes to the imperial study to steal the 42 chapters classic, and then uses the 42 chapters classic to lead out the murderer who killed Princess Dong E.


    This series of plans were all ignored in his heart. On the surface, he pretended that he still trusted xiaoguizi and used this fake xiaoguizi to trigger all this.


    In the palace, except that it was difficult to deal with the sea rich at the beginning, trinket''s life gradually became happier - he and the eunuchs became familiar with each other, gambled with each other, and found another eunuch named Xiao xuanzi as a playmate in a cloth storeroom. They wrestled every day.


    Trinket always subdued little xuanzi by relying on his strength at first. Later, haidafu knew that he was not allowed to deceive others by relying on his strength. He just talked about martial arts with little xuanzi by moves.


    I don''t know why, trinket always felt that no matter the moves used by haidafu or xiaoxuanzi, he already knew their full set of Kung Fu, and over time, a warm current in his body gradually ran, and he seemed to have a considerable degree of internal power.


    Every day when I wake up, I no longer feel sore all over, but feel refreshed and very light.


    Although he still wrestled with xuanzi for fun, trinket was able to point his acupoints or kill him directly as soon as he raised his hand.


    In the palace here, trinket is still roughly similar to the original work.


    Something is happening outside the palace.


    There is an old man selling plaster on the overpass in the capital. His surname is Xu. On the flags where others sell plasters, the plasters are black, but old Xu''s plasters are half red and half green.


    This old man Xu is a good player of the society of heaven and earth. Xu Tianchuan, an eight armed ape.


    On this day, he was selling plaster pieces. A man with short hair and three foreigners were coming and stopping in front of him.


    Xu Tianchuan looked up suspiciously and thought that the foreign people are really strange. What are you doing standing in front of me? Do you think I''m selling food?


    The leader was in his twenties. He looked gentle and said with a smile, "is there a poison clearing and brightness restoring plaster to clear away evil and blind eyes?"


    Xu Tianchuan immediately jumped in his heart and said, "yes, it is. The price is too expensive. You want three liang of gold and three liang of silver."


    The leader said, "do you sell five liang of gold and five liang of silver?"


    "Why is the price so expensive?" Xu Tianchuan frowned even more. Who told these foreigners the secret code? Are they also from heaven and earth?


    However, I think so in my heart, but I''m calm on my face. I have to ask questions according to the rules.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive, as long as it''s really clear, it''s not expensive to be an ox and a horse." The leader uttered a code word.


    "The earth vibrates high and the mountains are beautiful through the ages." Xu Tianchuan whispered.


    The leader said, "the door faces the sea, and the three rivers flow together for thousands of years."


    "Which hall by the safflower pavilion?"


    The leader said with a smile, "it''s not any hall. It''s just admiring the heroes of heaven and earth. Come and say hello."


    Xu Tianchuan suddenly changed his face and said in a deep voice, "did you come to kick the field?"


    People who are not from heaven and earth society actually come to the joint of heaven and earth society to say secret words - don''t they laugh at heaven and earth society that "I know all your secret words and joint people"?


    Therefore, Xu Tianchuan immediately thought of the other party''s bad intentions, which changed his face.


    "You are not good at it, and you are very wary. What should be careful is not careful, but what should not be careful is careless. "


    "Teaching and educating people" said.


    "I wanted to see if you needed help, but now I don''t seem to need my intervention."


    "Well, let''s go now so as not to panic the heroes of heaven and earth."


    Xu Tianchuan listened to him with ridicule and was immediately angry: "if you want to go now, I''m afraid it''s late. Come to the entrance of the hall with me and make it clear!"


    After that, he reached out to "teach and educate people".


    His nickname is the eight armed ape. Naturally, he has a flexible body and a very fast arm, but the very fast arm is stretched out and fell into the air.


    The man with short hair led two men and a woman, three foreign people with dark skin, away from him, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    After secretly saying strange in his heart, Xu Tianchuan didn''t want to sell plaster any more. He quickly held up the flag to the entrance of Qingmu hall. He didn''t want to talk until he met his brothers. He saw a man with short hair sitting on the seat, which was the man just now.


    Three foreigners stood by and stood respectfully, listening to the short haired man talking to Guan Anji, Li Lishi, Taoist XuanZhen and others.


    Xu Tianchuan was stunned, and his tone was inevitably indignant: "originally, you knew that the entrance of our green wood hall had come to tease me!"


    The man with short hair said with a smile, "you misunderstood me. Before talking to you, I didn''t know Qingmu hall. I just saw through your heart to know how to come to Qingmu hall."


    "Just like at this moment, do you think Guan Anji, Li Lishi and Taoist XuanZhen are all my friends? In fact, they also met me for the first time. They thought I was a good friend of the rest of you. "


    As soon as he said this, Xu Tianchuan was shocked, and everyone in the Green Wood Hall of the heaven earth meeting was also shocked. They all stood up and surrounded the short haired man and the three foreigners.


    "Who the hell are you? Why spy on the secrets of our green wood hall! "


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled: "I''m just a person who teaches and educating people. Others call me sir. You might as well call me that."


    Everyone in the Green Wood Hall suddenly snorted coldly: those who hide their heads and tails and dare not reveal their real names are not heroes!


    "Teaching and educating people" was not surprised to see that they were angry, but said: "I''m here for nothing else, just for the Revenge of leader Yin Xiang of Qingmu hall. I heard that the brother of the Green Wood Hall said, "Whoever can kill aobai can become the leader of the green wood hall."


    "If I kill aobai, can I become the leader of Qingmu hall?"

 Chapter 646

    There was silence in the hall. Some people in Qingmu hall, such as Guan Anji, Li Lishi, Taoist XuanZhen, Xu Tianchuan and Qi Laosan, were speechless.


    When wandering in the Jianghu, the most important thing is to spit a nail and say what you say.


    Gambling, fighting and swearing in the Jianghu. If someone takes advantage of it, they can only blame themselves for their poor thinking. Since they got involved in the Jianghu, they have heard positive examples, such as a Xiake who gambled with his enemy and was exploited by his enemy. The Xiake was a good man who made a promise and killed himself.


    I''ve also heard negative examples. After breaking the promise, I was despised by people in the Jianghu. No one even wanted to contact. Later, I had to quit the Jianghu.


    As the leader of the green wood hall, all brothers swear that whoever can kill aobai will be the Lord.


    But at that time, it was all the brothers of qingmutang who swore. Everyone also thought that it was the brothers of qingmutang who could kill aobai. Unexpectedly, an outsider would ask them if they killed aobai, and we would worship him as the Lord?


    After a long time, Guan Anji said, "we did say that at the beginning. If you can kill aobai and bring your head to Qingmu hall, our brothers will naturally be willing to --"


    Li Lishi said, "master Guan, you can''t say that!"


    Guan Anji was puzzled: "how can I not say? Our brothers agreed at the beginning that it''s not good to eat their words and get fat. That''s definitely not the behavior of heroes. "


    Li Lishi said, "having said that, what does our green wood hall do? What does this gentleman who claims to teach and educate people do? Our brothers are determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty by taking the king of Tang as the son of heaven. "


    "Does this gentleman agree?"


    Speaking of this, he smiled again: "if this gentleman doesn''t agree with the anti Qing and restoration of Ming Dynasty, doesn''t listen to the command of the helmsman, and leads us to take refuge in Tartars, should we also listen to him?"


    Guan Anji nodded when he heard this: "it''s really impossible. Although Aoki cousins are all heroes with promise, they can''t destroy major events in front of such great righteousness. If the tartar emperor sent someone to kill aobai, we can''t regard him as the leader of the green wood hall. "


    "If someone takes our words and takes our mistakes, I will compensate Guan Anji for his life, but never take refuge in Tartars!"


    After Yin Xiangzhu died, Li Lishi and Guan Anji were the two most famous people in qingmutang and might become incense masters. Therefore, after they said so, Taoist XuanZhen, Xu Tianchuan and Qi Laosan nodded in agreement.


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled and nodded when they made a decision.


    "You brothers of Qingmu hall are worried. Naturally, I want to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in Qingmu hall was relieved. This man is not a tartar or a running dog of Tartars, but much better.


    "Since Sir wants to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty and is determined to kill aobai, our brothers in qingmutang can also regard you as a brother." Guan Anji said, "if you can really kill aobai and listen to the orders of the master of the rudder, we are naturally willing to listen to your orders. Please be the leader of our green wood hall."


    "Then it''s a deal. When I kill aobai, don''t shirk."¡° "Teaching and educating people" said.


    Everyone in Qingmu Hall said, "if you can really kill aobai and avenge Lord Yin Xiang, we are willing to take you as the new incense Lord."


    "Teaching and educating people" nodded slightly, and after talking to them, he lived in a side yard arranged by the green wood hall, which also reassured the people of the green wood hall, sent someone to serve and monitor.


    Guan Anji and Li Lishi each quietly wrote a secret letter to Chen Jinnan, the general helmsman of the heaven and earth society, reported each other''s shortcomings, and each mentioned that the origin of the gentleman who claimed to teach and educate people and led three foreigners was very suspicious.


    Their every move is always hidden from "teaching and educating people".


    "Teaching and educating people" also watched Trinket roll and crawl in the palace while enjoying their performance, and called three people from the white elephant country.


    These three people have distinct status, which is clear at a glance: the name of big beard and big belly is Singh, which means lion and is the high caste of the white elephant country; Those with tan skin have a surname of "cleaner", which is a typical low caste. This surname has been handed down from generation to generation, and they do the same cleaners for generations, which can not be crossed.


    The woman was skinny, the lowest ranking, born in an untouchable place. The father is a Chandra descendant married across castes. The woman''s father cannot inherit any caste of the previous generation, and she cannot inherit any caste. Therefore, she is an untouchable person without caste.


    The woman''s name is Gloria, but it only appears on the ID card. Her parents usually call her "losing money" or "hello".


    Because of her poor family, Gloria''s family can''t get together the dowry to let her get married. If she reluctantly gets married, her husband may despise the lack of dowry and kill or burn her alive. Therefore, Gloria is 22 years old and still lives in the Dalit village as a girl.


    However, her parents gave her less and less food, and she was very hungry. There was no way to enter the reincarnation world, hoping to find a way to fill her stomach.


    "Singh, cleaner, Gloria..."


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "because of the reincarnation world, we can communicate with each other without obstacles. And we have been together for more than 20 days. You should know who I am, and I also know who you are. "


    Among these three people, Singh has many experiences of entering the reincarnation world. His strength is about level D. coupled with his high caste, he looks great.


    Cleaners have entered the reincarnation world twice, which is also a little experience, but they always stare at women everywhere, just like teddy. If it weren''t for the restriction of "teaching and educating people", this guy didn''t know what crazy things to do.


    Gloria is purely hungry. After eating and drinking for more than 20 days, her bony appearance has greatly changed. At least she looks like a skinny woman, not skin and bones.


    Singh didn''t speak, waiting for "teaching and educating people" to continue. The cleaner''s eyes were cunning and bowed to Su Ze. In fact, he wanted to make a profit. Gloria''s mind is simple - she has had enough to eat and drink for more than 20 days without being beaten or scolded. It''s really the best time since she was born. She sincerely thanks "teaching and educating people".


    Without this "teaching and educating people", Gloria would no longer be inaccessible and would probably be tortured to death by cleaners.


    Gloria saw and knew too much about such things; If in the real world, she can only accept it in despair and has no power to resist.

 Chapter 647

    "I''m going to give you a chance to become stronger. Follow my arrangement and kill aobai."


    "Teaching and educating people" said.


    "As long as we can kill aobai, we can gain a lot next..."


    With his words, the reincarnation world also prompted Singh, cleaner and Gloria to trigger the task of the reincarnation world, kill aobai and get 300 reincarnation points.


    Singh is not excited about this, but the cleaners are very excited: 300 reincarnation points can directly exchange a lot of money, which can make him live a good life!


    He hurriedly patted his chest and promised to follow the arrangement of "teaching and educating people" to kill aobai.


    Gloria is a little moved and uneasy: she also has the intention to change the status quo, but if she gets reincarnation points, she is afraid that she will be robbed by Singh and cleaners, and her money exchange may be forcibly robbed. She is likely to work hard and end up empty handed, and her fate is even more tragic.


    "Teaching and educating people" did not talk to them in detail again, but ordered to make arrangements.


    In fact, he doesn''t like Singh and cleaners, two typical white elephant people. He just keeps them for use, and will never give them the final benefits of customs clearance.


    After all, their mind is too disgusting and boring.


    On the contrary, Gloria, an untouchable person at the bottom of the white elephant country, has some interest in "teaching and educating people".


    As a woman among the untouchable, Gloria''s status is worse than that of a beggar. She belongs to the lowest class of "not human". The men among the untouchable will also release malice to her and easily abuse her to death.


    If such a woman can awaken herself and have power, what interesting scene should it be?


    As for whether Gloria will have this potential, "teaching and educating people" is also optimistic - if she is completely discouraged and desperate and does not have enough heart, it is impossible to enter the reincarnation world and take risks.


    Gloria now enters the reincarnation world, which has shown that she is much better than those who are untouchable. Of course, it may also be because she is hungry.


    Following the order of "teaching and educating people", the three Baixiang people began to take action. They used the cloth in the capital to make the traditional costumes of Baixiang country as gorgeous as possible, and then led by "teaching and educating people" to aobai mansion.


    "The king of Tianzhu sent messengers to ask to see the emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty."


    The officials, guards and soldiers waiting to be summoned at the gate of aobai were stunned. In their eyes, they could not see the original image of "teaching and educating people", but only four foreign people dressed up - where did this come from? How did you come here to see the emperor?


    Later, they were all puzzled: I thought it was the people of the four Tianzhu countries. They didn''t know the rules of the Central Plains. First, they didn''t know to go to the ritual department, and second, they didn''t know the location of the imperial palace. They came to visit at random.


    However, Ao Bai and Ao Shaobao are very angry now. Many officials come to visit him. No one dares to offend him. No one dares to drive away the people of the four Tianzhu countries and let them go to the ritual department.


    Everyone knows that aobai has a violent temper. If he learns that he has the idea of "don''t you think I''m unworthy to see the envoy of the state of Tianzhu", I''m afraid he won''t find a chance to kill him alive.


    The door ran in and returned. A moment later, he ran back and motioned four people from Tianzhu to enter the door.


    The officials looked at each other and saw that it was meaningful. There were a few timid ones who even slipped away.


    Regardless of etiquette, aobai met the envoy of the state of Tianzhu who asked to see the emperor first. In fact, he was disrespectful to the emperor. Generally speaking, meeting foreign ministers privately is a conspiracy against ordinary crimes.


    Although the Manchu people generally don''t pay attention to so much, it''s better not to touch the trouble for these old officials.


    A group of four people crossed the front yard and came to the hall. After seeing aobai, "teaching and educating people" directly wrote a magic trick and controlled him.


    In aobai''s eyes, the four people from the Republic of China were smart and wise, followed by a graceful figure in a light gauze. The two guards looked like people with high martial arts skills.


    As soon as they met, the four fell to their knees and said they would meet the emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty.


    Aobai laughed and was very satisfied - in history, aobai was eliminated only after he was in power, but in the original novel, he actually wanted to rebel, so he didn''t panic at all, but was very happy.


    However, he denied that he was not the emperor on the spot, said he was the most powerful man, and asked what happened to the envoys sent by the state of Tianzhu.


    The leader of "teaching and educating people" in Tianzhu replied: "I heard that the Central Plains Dynasty has changed its Dynasty, and specially came across the mountains and forests to send a Tianzhu beauty to express friendship to the emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty."


    When aobai heard the speech, he was immediately moved and asked the Tianzhu beauty to lift the gauze to have a look,


    Of course, the Tianzhu beauty is greya, who is thin and small. However, aobai is in an illusion at this time. What he sees is a very beautiful Tianzhu beauty who can sing and dance. He is greedy immediately.


    In particular, this is the beauty given to the emperor by the king of India. This heavy identity makes him feel more excited.


    "I''ll present this Tianzhu beauty to the emperor first. You''ll find a place to stay until the emperor returns and summons you." Aobai found an excuse, detained the Tianzhu beauty, kicked out the other three Tianzhu people and told them to wait for the summons.


    He also told his confidants: "quietly give them all -"


    He waved his palm down and AO Bai gave a vicious signal.


    My confidant immediately understood and took someone to go.


    That night, in Gloria''s room, the "Indian beauty", Gloria with neat clothes watched aobai toss wildly against the mattress, fell asleep with satisfaction, and couldn''t help but raise her yearning heart.


    This is the power of Mr.


    This powerful mission target, aobai, was manipulated by his magic tricks. He didn''t know that Tianzhu beauty was a thin woman who didn''t look beautiful. She didn''t even have a chance to really get close to Gloria, just like a stupid beast.


    If you have the power to manipulate those people and make them think they are a high caste, will you be able to eat and drink enough, put on good clothes and stop wearing dirty old clothes in the future?


    What is sprouting in Gloria''s heart is that she instinctively yearns for power after witnessing the wonderful use of power.


    If you have such power, you can change your destiny


    Gloria was thinking that someone was knocking at the door outside. Aobai turned over and sat up vigilantly: "who''s outside?"


    "Master, the slaves missed, and the three Tianzhu went to the palace." Outside the door came the voice of a confidant.


    Ao Bai was furious. He stood up and roared. He ran to the door and slapped his confidant to death: "waste!"

 Chapter 648

    It seems that we have to read the memory of some people.


    Haidafu asked trinket to come to the study and steal the Forty-two Chapters. Did he find it or not? Suze can''t remember that either.


    After thinking for a moment, "teaching and educating people" found Trinket who had just finished the practice with Kangxi.


    He followed him back to the residence of haidafu, the food supervisor. At this time, haidafu was not dead. After Trinket came back, haidafu asked Trinket what happened to Trinket today and how he fought with xiaoxuanzi.


    After all, trinket''s mind was flexible, and he said only 35% of the things. Haidafu nodded slightly, thought deeply, and motioned trinket to drink the soup.


    Trinket responded and slowly poured out the soup. He was also successful in martial arts. After he realized that there was chronic poison in it, he slowly forced the poison out and stopped drinking soup. His vigilance against haidafu increased a lot.


    If he didn''t know how strong his martial arts were and wasn''t sure to beat haidafu, he would have done it long ago.


    "Teaching and educating people" looked twice. When Trinket fell asleep, he met him in his dream.


    "Tomorrow, you kill the emperor."


    Trinket heard the faceless man speak to him.


    Trinket immediately laughed, "well, I want to be a hero of the Han people. I will kill the emperor!"


    Su Ze looked at him faintly. The boy couldn''t answer his mouth. On the one hand, he thought that he was afraid he couldn''t hide from the fairy in his dream. On the other hand, he prayed for the blessing of the gods all over the sky to hide from the fairy.


    In a word, his mentality has changed. The hero of the Han people is a very illusory thing for him. He is not as practical as his playmate Xiao xuanzi. The emperor in front of him is more practical.


    "It''s really troublesome... I have to fight with the original protagonist Trinket..."


    Exclaimed a little light attached to trinket.


    "Teaching and educating people" could not help sighing.


    If you try to influence the original characters and protagonists, their limitations must be modified one by one. Instead, it is better to occupy their bodies directly and forcibly occupy the dominant position.


    Up to now, trinket still has feelings like loyalty to Kangxi. It can be seen that Su Ze''s side influence idea is not very good. It''s better to directly suppress Trinket''s soul or replace it.


    "This opportunity was given to him. He didn''t seize the opportunity and passed the test."


    Su Ze sighed and said no more.


    Lingguang is still Lingguang, "teaching and educating people" also quietly left here and went to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom.

 Chapter 649

    At night, the undulating flowers and rockeries in the Imperial Palace are like dormant shadows.


    "Teaching and educating people" passed through the night, flew over the head of a team of patrolling bodyguards, and quietly came to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom.


    Historically, Kangxi''s mother was an imperial concubine. Kangxi died two years ago, with the posthumous title of empress Xiaokang. At this time, the Empress Dowager was Kangxi''s direct mother, not her biological mother. After her death, she was posthumously named Queen Xiaohui.


    Kangxi''s relationship with his first mother was not too close at this time. On the contrary, he was closer to empress dowager Xiaozhuang, the emperor''s grandmother.


    According to the original book of Lu Ding Ji, the empress Xiaohui was changed from Mao Dongzhu from the Dragon sect. Empress dowager Zhen was imprisoned in a secret room. Fake empress dowager Mao Dongzhu fought for favor in the palace, took power and killed four people in succession. Imperial concubine Dong E, her son Rong Wang, imperial concubine Zhen and empress Xiaokang, Kangxi''s biological mother, were ordered to collect 42 chapters of scriptures.


    In this process, he also taught Kangxi martial arts and taught Kangxi to get rid of aobai. Of course, these are fictions.


    At this time, in this reincarnation world, of course, there is no need to be strict with the original history, as long as it is written according to the novel¡° "Teaching and educating people" no longer has hope for trinket and will only replace it in a few days. Therefore, we should hold Mao Dongzhu in our hands to facilitate the new Trinket action at that time.


    After that, I will take charge of the Dragon sect.


    Heaven Earth Society, dragon sect and King Mu''s residence are all reckless in the Jianghu. Rebellion will never succeed. Everyone is good at internal fighting.


    If we want to change the general situation of the plot in this world, we can only use extraordinary means to integrate these forces.


    After arriving at the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, there was no one except two palace maids waiting outside.


    Maybe the fake empress dowager has high martial arts and doesn''t have to wait; Second, there are too many secrets to be seen by others.


    In front of the two palace maids, "teaching and educating people" pushed the door in and made a squeak.


    The two maids stood quietly as if they hadn''t heard of it.


    "Who is where?"


    A woman''s voice came from the bedroom.


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "Mao Dongzhu, come here."


    The woman was surprised: "who is it? But the messenger from the island? "


    "No, it''s the person who took the leopard embryo easy tendon pill for you."¡° "Teaching and educating people" said.


    Mao Dongzhu was even more surprised: the Dragon sect is secretive. Most Jianghu sects don''t know the secret. The visitor is not an envoy on the island, but he can say his name and the name of leopard fetus Yijin pill. How do you know so much?


    I don''t think it''s from the island. It should also be from the Dragon sect?


    Moreover, since you know my identity, you don''t need to hide it.


    Mao Dongzhu immediately got up and said, "who is your excellency? Did you come to send me this year''s antidote at the order of the sect leader? "


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled and raised his hand. A little Guanghua was hung in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Mao Dongzhu, the fake empress dowager in Chinese clothes, was clearly reflected with himself. They looked at each other face to face. Mao Dongzhu did not remove his disguise.


    "Teaching and educating people" is gentle, in his twenties, with a good face.


    After Mao Dongzhu saw it, his mind was a little turbulent. There are such handsome figures in Xindao sect... I am limited by the rules of the sect and can''t have private affairs with outsiders. I can only get along with thin Toutuo. If this gentle and handsome young man is responsible for delivering antidotes to me in the future, he can take advantage of his Empress Dowager''s identity to give him a wealth and let him serve me.


    However, looking up and seeing the Guanghua hanging in the house, Mao Dongzhu was very surprised.


    What treasure is this? Is there such a bright night pearl?


    Is this young man young enough to lift the night pearl with his internal power without falling in the air? That''s really good.


    Naturally, she didn''t know. At the moment when the two sides met, the young man "taught and educated" had clearly seen the hidden space of her things and the contact information with the Dragon cult in the capital.


    Mao Dongzhu said, "I don''t want to see young talents like you on the island. I''m really glad to see that you are deeply loved by the sect leader. Do you have such profound skills?"


    "Master? You mean Hong Antong, the leader of the Dragon sect? "


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled, walked carelessly to Mao Dongzhu''s bed, pulled the dark box, took out a box and took out the Scriptures.


    The forty two chapters Sutra with white flags.


    Mao Dongzhu was shocked. When he heard this man calling the leader''s name wantonly, he knew that there was something wrong with this man. He must not be a member of the Dragon sect. When he saw him take out his hidden Forty-two Chapters, he immediately wanted to get up and fight with this man.


    But he never thought that he was like being evil. He could only be anxious in his heart and motionless in his body. He watched the man take out the Forty-two Chapters and turn his hand over. The Forty-two Chapters inlaid with a white flag disappeared in his hands like a magic trick.


    "You... Who the hell are you?"


    "Those who subvert your world."¡° "Teaching and educating people" said and shook his head slightly. "It''s no use telling you so much. It''s only meaningful to tell you something practical."


    "I''m short of some errands and workers. I''ll help you untie the leopard foetus easy tendon pill today. Just continue to be a fake empress dowager and help me."


    Mao Dongzhu couldn''t believe it. He had a faint hope in his heart and said, "the leopard fetus Yijin pill was made by the leader himself. Outsiders can''t get the antidote at all. Although you have great powers, I''m afraid you may not get the antidote..."


    "Your so-called poison actually means nothing to me."


    "Teaching and educating people" said and clapped her hand on Mao Dongzhu. Mao Dongzhu only felt that the world was spinning, and her whole body seemed to be empty. Even her soul was clapped out by this palm.


    I''m dying!


    Mao Dongzhu thought so, but he couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took before I recovered. I only saw a small black pill suspended on the other party''s palm, and my Chinese clothes had been soaked with cold sweat, which was unspeakable and relaxed.


    "With my palm, I pulled out all the toxins in your body and untied the confinement of your body''s cultivation. It can be said that since then, your meridians have been strong and your cultivation speed has increased by more than five times."


    "Teaching and educating people" said faintly.


    "The power of Baotai Yijin pill was also dissolved by me. Naturally, there was no possibility of attack."


    Mao Dongzhu shouldn''t have believed such unimaginable wonders. After they happened to her, she had to believe them. She quickly knelt down to the ground and thanked the young woman for her dignity.


    This man has ordinary martial arts. I''m afraid he''s no weaker than the Dragon sect leader Hong Antong!


    "Will you drive me?"¡° "Teaching and educating people" asked.


    "Subordinate Mao Dongzhu, see the Lord!" Mao Dongzhu immediately bowed his head, knelt down and said.

 Chapter 650

    "Now the Dragon sect people who have contact with you tell me."


    "Teaching and educating people" said.


    Mao Dongzhu was relieved and relaxed. Naturally, he had no second thoughts at this time. He immediately explained all the people and secret signs of the Dragon sect in the capital except thin Toutuo.


    "These people of the Dragon sect in the capital will become my subordinates in the future..."


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "also, if you don''t say, I don''t know about thin Toutuo and your daughter?"


    Mao Dongzhu immediately kowtowed to the ground and burst out a layer of cold sweat: "please spare our family. Our business is that no one knows about the Dragon sect. It''s just a moment''s selfishness. There''s no other idea!"


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled: "what are you afraid of? I didn''t control you with Bao Tai Yi Jin pill, nor did I set a ban on you, but I just wanted you to work for me. "


    Mao Dongzhu claimed that after praising the great kindness of the "Lord", he also said that he would let thin Toutuo come to visit the Lord.


    After that, he asked carefully, "excuse me, Lord, how do we run for the Lord?"


    "It''s simple. Soon, there will be my people inside and outside the palace. At that time, you will know to say" Sir "and" Mr. who teaches and educates ". That''s my men."


    "When you give an order, you will naturally have something to do. Until then, you''ll be fine as usual. "


    "Yes, Lord."


    Mao Dongzhu breathed a sigh of relief, but when he raised his head again, the dead took a big risk - the light on his head went out in an instant, and the Lord and Sir had disappeared.


    Disappear silently in front of your eyes?


    Is this high martial arts, or is it like immortals and ghosts?


    "Well, who''s outside?" Mao Dongzhu asked.


    When the voice fell, the palace maid outside answered, "the maidservant ruichu is waiting. Please tell the Empress Dowager."


    Another palace maid also said she was a slave and maid, so she answered.


    "Did you see anything just now?"


    Ruichu and the other two maids were a little strange and replied, "it''s very quiet in the yard tonight. There aren''t even birds. I didn''t see anything."


    When Mao Dongzhu heard the speech, he felt cold all over and his hands and feet trembled.


    Just now "Sir" came, the house was bright. Didn''t they see it?


    Is "Sir" a man or a God or a ghost?


    Reluctantly lying in bed, tossing and turning for a long time, after all, the Chinese clothes were wet and very uncomfortable. She ordered the maid in waiting to prepare a hot soup bath. After changing clothes, she was calm.


    The "Lord" is afraid that earth shaking events will happen.


    That night, "teaching and educating people" moved to several places and moved back and forth in the capital, turning several leading figures in the Dragon cult stronghold into their own men, including "Liu Yan", "Deng Bingchun", "Qi Yuankai" and so on.


    Fat and thin Toutuo are not in the capital at this time, but they have no chance to remove the leopard fetus Yijin pill and take it as their hands.


    After all this, "teaching and educating people" went to the Green Wood Hall of tiandihui. Tiandihui people went to bed early. However, through their memory, they also knew that they had discussed "teaching and educating people" during the day, and they didn''t trust them very much.


    After that, "teaching and educating people" went to aobai''s house and ritual department to help Gloria, Singh and cleaners strengthen their magic skills.


    Finally, he returned to the palace.


    Kangxi decided to get rid of aobai in two days. Su Ze, whether the spiritual light differentiated from trinket or the "teaching and educating" of most noumenon forces, also had patience and waited until two days.


    After Kangxi and trinket practiced martial arts that day, they looked solemn and whispered, "little Guizi, we''re going to do a big thing tomorrow. You''ll wait for me in the study earlier."


    Trinket replied, "yes."


    He knew that the Emperor didn''t like to talk much. If he didn''t say what it was, he couldn''t ask more.


    The next morning, he went to the study to wait on him.


    Kangxi whispered, "I want you to do something. Do you have the courage?"


    Trinket said, "what am I afraid of when you ask me to do something?"


    Kangxi said, "it''s no small matter. If it''s not done properly, you and I have worries about our lives."


    Trinket was slightly surprised and said, "at most, I am worried about my life. You are the emperor. Who dares to hurt you? Besides, look after me. I can''t worry about my life. "


    Kangxi said, "aobai is rude and has a conspiracy. We''re going to take him today. Dare you?"


    Trinket had been in the palace for a long time. Apart from practicing martial arts and accompanying Kangxi, he seldom played. He was very happy to hear that he wanted to worship aobai. He hurriedly said, "wonderful, wonderful! I said we would fight him together. Even if he is the first warrior in Manchuria, you and I have almost practiced martial arts. We will never be afraid of him. "


    Kangxi shook his head and said, "I''m the emperor. I can''t do it myself. Aobai is also the Minister of internal guards, and the guards in the palace are his confidants. As soon as he knew I was going to take him, he would probably rebel. All the bodyguards start at the same time. Of course, you and I will lose our lives. Even the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager will suffer. So it''s really dangerous. "


    "He will come to me later to play. I''ll send some little eunuchs to wait here first. When you saw the tea in my hand fall, you jumped up and grabbed him. A dozen little eunuchs hugged him at the same time, holding hands and feet, so that he could not show his martial arts. If you still fail, I''ll have to come up and help. "


    Trinket replied, "that''s very good."


    Kangxi nodded and took out two gold handled daggers. One was handed to trinket and the other was inserted into his boot.


    Trinket also put the dagger into his boot. He felt his blood and his internal power was running, and he was eager to try.


    But at this time, another sigh came from your ear: "your name is the emperor. You are very skilled at listening to orders. Sure enough, you can''t achieve great things after all."


    When Trinket heard this, he knew that the man who could not see clearly in his dream was talking about himself, probably against killing aobai.


    But at this time, thinking of his martial arts and his relationship with Kangxi, he was cruel: first help Xiao xuanzi kill aobai, and then explain to him in a dream.


    When he heard another sigh, trinket felt bad, but he saw Kangxi looking at himself and saying, "go and send twelve little eunuchs."


    Trinket promised "the emperor" and went out to page.


    Su Ze sighed with a hint of intelligence: Kangxi was so careful about aobai''s plan that not only Trinket did not know, but even the Empress Dowager did not know, even the little eunuch who practiced wrestling himself did not know. It can be seen that Kangxi had the heart of the emperor''s only husband at a young age, and was suspicious and cautious.


    Although Trinket was careful and crafty, he was thinking about his old love in the face of such a single husband - and Kangxi had regarded his status as a confidant eunuch and a servant.


    It can be seen that in the position of emperor, even people born in the most filthy brothel of the people can''t imagine how much filthy and dark mind there are.


    Trinket and his eunuchs have been practicing throwing in the storeroom for months. Although they have no martial arts skills, they are not bad at holding hands and feet.


    Kangxi said to the twelve little eunuchs, "you''ve been practicing for months, and I don''t know if you''ve made progress. A senior official will come in later. This man is our good attacker. I''ll let him try your Kung Fu. As soon as you saw that I dropped the tea lamp on the ground, you rushed up and accidentally hit one of the twelve. If I can push him to the ground and make him unable to move, I will give him a great reward. "


    "If you lose, twelve people will be beheaded together!"


    The last two sentences were both loud and angry.


    Twelve little eunuchs knelt down together and said, "slaves should work hard for the emperor."

 Chapter 651

    It was quiet in the study. Kangxi picked up a book and looked at it quietly. His palm didn''t shake at all. He was surprisingly brave.


    After a long time, the sound of boots sounded outside the door, and a bodyguard shouted, "aoshaobao sees driving, the emperor is blessed and safe."


    Kangxi said, "aoshaobao, please come in!"


    Aobai came in and knelt down and kowtowed.


    Kangxi said with a smile, "Ao Shaobao, you''re just in time. I''m a dozen little eunuchs practicing wrestling. It is said that you are the best martial arts among the warriors in Manchuria. How about you give them some tips? "


    Aobai smiled and said, "the emperor is happy, and the minister will serve himself."


    Kangxi whispered, "Ao Shaobao, you advised me not to read Han books. I think you''re right. We''d better wrestle in the study, but don''t let anyone hear it. If the Empress Dowager knows, he will force me to study again. "


    Aobai was overjoyed and said, "yes, yes, yes! The emperor has a brilliant idea. What''s the use of reading Han books? "


    Kangxi said with a smile, "OK, let''s play our game. Little eunuchs, twelve people are divided into six pairs. Call and have a look. "


    Twelve little eunuchs rolled up their sleeves and bands, divided them into six pairs and threw themselves at them.


    Aobai watched with a smile. Seeing that these little eunuchs had mediocre Kung Fu, he smiled and shook his head.


    Kangxi took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "Ao Shaobao, are the children still capable?"


    Aobai said with a smile, "it''s OK to make do with it!"


    Kangxi said with a smile, "it''s not natural to compare with you."


    The body was slightly sideways, the hand was loose, and the tea fell to the ground with a choking clatter.


    Ao Bai was stunned and said, "Emperor..."


    As soon as the two words were spoken, the twelve little eunuchs behind them rushed up together, spanned their arms, hugged their waist and pulled their legs, and attacked at the same time.


    Kangxi laughed and said, "aoshao keeps God."


    Aobai only said that the young emperor ordered the little eunuch to try his kung fu. With a smile, he divided his arms, and the four little eunuchs fell out.


    He didn''t dare to exert too much force. For fear of hurting the small prison guards, he swept his left leg and knocked down two more. Then he laughed. The rest of the small supervisors remembered the emperor''s words that "if they lose, twelve people will be beheaded together". They made every effort to feed and firmly hugged him around his waist and legs.


    Trinket used his internal power to one side, slapped it and mixed it with the little eunuch. He hit aobai''s chest immediately. He only heard a "snap" sound. Aobai opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of blood. His sternum was broken and forced to the ground.


    At this moment, Kangxi was stunned. First he was happy, and then he looked warily at trinket.


    Little Guizi''s martial arts are so strong that he lurks around me and doesn''t reveal it at all. Is he loyal or treacherous?


    The twelve little eunuchs were frightened and looked at the emperor and trinket: what''s going on? We haven''t done much yet. Why is this senior official dying? Will we be beheaded?


    Ao Bai opened his mouth, spit out a mouthful of blood and shouted, "I''m a loyal minister, I''m innocent! I won''t accept such a conspiracy against me. "


    Trinket shouted, "you rebelled! He brought a knife to the upper study and deserved to die. "


    Aobai cried, "I don''t have a knife!"


    Trinket smiled, took out the dagger in his boots and put it aside. "This is the knife you brought. Dare you say you didn''t bring it?"


    Trinket''s arguments are unreasonable. How can aobai argue with him?


    At this time, the sternum was broken by internal force, and the internal organs were injured. He was dying and could not speak.


    Kangxi saw that the little eunuch was still in shock, his face was like earth, and said, "go out and announce my will and call Prince Kang''s masterpiece and soeertu in. Don''t say a word about what happened just now. If there is a leak, be careful of your head. "


    The little eunuchs promised to go out.


    Kangxi was very happy when he saw that the event had been settled, but he thought that xiaoguizi had advanced martial arts, but pretended to play with himself with shallow Kung Fu. His heart was heavy again.


    What''s the purpose and origin of this little Guizi? We have to judge him well.


    Just then, a footstep sounded from the outside, and a gentle man with short hair and no long braids came in wearing a royal robe.


    Kangxi was stunned: who is this man? Why did you come to the palace and study in this dress?


    Trinket exclaimed in surprise: isn''t this the white lotus worshiper Mao 18 brought himself to the capital? What happened to him and the foreign people? It''s strange that the three foreign people asked to see the emperor, but they didn''t see him. What''s the matter?


    Kangxi''s eyes turned and he had another layer of doubt about trinket.


    I have such martial arts skills and know outsiders. Is xiaoguizi the one arranged by the reckless people in the Jianghu?


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled at them and said, "aobai''s head is useful. I''ll take it first. You''ll be your own."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Trinket''s eyes turned. "Who are you? Why don''t you kneel down when you see the emperor? "


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled and waved his hand. Aobai''s head disappeared, leaving only a headless body spewing out a lot of blood.


    "Aisin juero Xuanye, trinket, are you two curious?"


    "Just right, I also feel that if you are so confused, it''s meaningless. Let me make it clear to you."


    "What does that mean?" Kangxi asked, "is my name what you can call? And why is this little Guizi called Trinket? "


    He pretended to be angry, raised his voice, and patted the table vigorously, trying to attract the guards to come for help.


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "I taught him Trinket''s martial arts. I hoped he would become a hero of the Han people. I didn''t expect him to be frivolous and unstable. Secondly, he was confused without talking about the great cause. Therefore, although his kung fu is still there, he can no longer be the original him."


    "Ah, it''s you!"


    Trinket was surprised and suddenly realized why his martial arts were getting better day by day on his way to the capital. It turned out that this man was passing on martial arts to himself in his dream!


    Although he understood it in his heart, he also heard that this man had been extremely disappointed in himself and wanted to be unfavorable to himself soon.


    They knew each other as expected - little Guizi was indeed full of treachery!


    Kangxi thought quietly.


    "Aisin juero Xuanye, you are really amazing at your young age... I really admire it. Originally, the Hu people should not have a hundred years of national fortune, but it was you Liaodong warlords dressed in Savage skin, Nvzhen appearance and strong soldiers who came to the Central Plains."


    "It''s like God''s deliberate teasing. From the time of rise, successive generations of smart and cunning emperors have made you stable."


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "however, since I have come, even the protagonist has cleaned up. Of course, it will be earth shaking. It doesn''t matter your Dynasty."


    "After today, you will become a faint king."

 Chapter 652

    This short haired man, known as zanman, was a smart and cunning emperor for generations, which naturally made Kangxi a little proud.


    However, after all, he is an emperor with excellent psychological state. The focus is not only such praise, but also the verbal threat of people with short hair.


    What "protagonist" he doesn''t understand, but "earth shaking", to turn himself into a confused king, he understands.


    Not to mention whether he can do it, how can he do it? Just look at this statement, there is no doubt that he is a traitor!


    Kangxi estimated that the guards should also notice the changes in the study and shouted, "come!"


    His voice was not small, but also spread. Unfortunately, "teaching and educating people" just looked at it with a smile. There was no movement outside. The guards and eunuchs seemed not to hear at all.


    Trinket said aside, "Sir, you said that after today, I will no longer be me, and the emperor will become a faint king. What''s the matter? Why? "


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled: "because you are rotten wood and cannot be carved. Staying with the emperor will not be a hero of the Han people, but will hinder the anti Qing movement. Therefore, you can simply become another person and live a more wonderful and happy life."


    Trinket said to himself: become another person, am I still me? That won''t work.


    The emperor also wants to become a confused king. It''s also this means. What''s the strange way?


    Thinking of this, trinket looked at Kangxi. They looked at each other and immediately realized that they had to do it... This strange man with short hair was not good to them and had to get rid of them.


    If the bodyguards didn''t come, they couldn''t wait to die. They looked at each other and used the Kung Fu they had learned - The Little Emperor Kangxi used the gossip dragon palm learned from the Empress Dowager. Although it was very shallow, it was still methodical.


    Trinket used all his strength, wrapped his hands in internal power, and shot forward quickly. It was the compassionate thousand leaf hand. His internal power was no less than that of haidafu, and his physical strength was no worse than that of aobai. Therefore, when his hands were shot quickly, a gust of wind blew up in the whole study, blowing the books loudly.


    However, the man with short hair in front of them is not the strong man they think.


    For example, they can modify their memory, create illusions, be capricious, control life and death and other means they dare not imagine, just like immortals. The "teaching and educating" that occupies the vast majority of Su Ze and disguises his identity can also be handy without difficulty.


    For example, trinket, with the power given by Su Ze, wants to fight Su Ze. It is a joke in itself - the higher his martial arts, the more he is transformed by Su Ze''s power, and the more he has no resistance to Su Ze.


    Raise a finger, release a little black liquid and point the forehead of the Little Emperor Kangxi.


    Kangxi only felt a chaos in his mind. He only remembered that he and xiaoguizi went all out to win aobai. Aobai''s head was robbed by a Jianghu man. As for the rest, he didn''t feel it at all.


    The heart can not help but rise the tyrannical impulse and malice.


    Aobai humiliated me when I was young. How can I not kill his whole family!


    On the other hand, "teaching and educating people" smiled and looked at each other with trinket. Trinket took back his merciful thousand leaf hand and showed the same smile.


    "After such a circle, he still occupied his role."


    "Trinket" said, "I don''t think I need to do this again in the future. Just concentrate on collecting that power and strive for the authority to change the world."


    "Well, just choose a role to replace it in the future."


    "Teaching and educating people" said, "since you have awakened, I''ll leave it to you here. The task of killing aobai has also been completed. I have to trigger a new task. "


    After that, he disappeared.


    Kangxi didn''t notice this at all. He just felt a little distracted and recovered. I don''t know how long it took. He said to "Trinket": "when the ministers come, just say that aobai is trying to assassinate me."


    Trinket stood quietly and answered.


    After waiting for a while, Prince Kang and suoetu were summoned to ask for an audience.


    As soon as they entered the study, they saw a dead body in official clothes and no head lying in front of the desk. The surprise was really great. They immediately knelt down and kowtowed again and again, and said in unison, "the emperor is blessed and safe."


    Kangxi said, "aobai is rebellious. He enters the palace with a knife and dares to attack me. Fortunately, with the blessing of his ancestors, Xiao Guizi, the food supervisor, together with the other supervisors, resisted the fierce rebellion and caught him. Another Jianghu person, who didn''t know where he came from, cut off aobai''s head and fled. "


    Prince Kang and suoetu have always been at odds with aobai. They have been excluded by him for a long time. They were surprised and delighted to see this great change in the palace.


    They asked the emperor to say hello again. Since Chen was negligent in prevention, they committed a major crime. Fortunately, with the emperor''s great blessing and the care of all gods, aobai''s fierce plan failed.


    Kangxi said, "you don''t have to mention the assassination to others, so that the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager will not be frightened and spread out, which will provoke Han officials and the people. Aobai has committed a heinous crime. He has nothing to do today, and he has long been culpable. "


    "The Jianghu people have to search hard, but they can''t make big claims in the palace."


    Prince Kang and suoetu both kowtowed and said, "yes, yes!"


    All of them secretly doubted: "aobai is naturally brave and the first warrior in Manchuria. If he really wants to assassinate the emperor, how can he be captured by several small eunuchs and cut off by Jianghu people who come out of nowhere? There must be another feeling. "


    Fortunately, they are eager to punish aobai heavily. There is no need to ask more about what''s inside. Besides, if the emperor says so, who dares to ask more?


    King Kang said, "let''s play, Emperor: there are many followers of aobai. We must catch him in a net in case he changes. Let Lord Suo escort here. Don''t leave the holy car half a step away. The slave went to preach the will and caught all the followers of aobai. What does the holy will think? "


    Kangxi nodded, "very good! If there is resistance, kill them all. Don''t be soft! "


    Prince Kang was stunned for a moment. He immediately understood and said, "yes, I''m sure I won''t be soft!"


    He said in his heart: the emperor was angry with aobai''s dictatorship, and these party members were angry. They had to see blood before they were arrested. This time, they would not die. Several people can''t explain it!


    I never thought that although the emperor is young, his temper seems to be a little fierce and vengeful. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get along with him in the future.


    Prince Kang worked very quickly. After half a day, he brought several princes and ministers to greet him.


    Report back that most of aobai''s followers have been captured. All the guards in the Central Plains of the palace have been ordered to leave the palace without leaving anyone. Please send another internal guard minister and choose another trusted guard to escort.


    Kangxi looked unhappy and asked, "do these people resist?"

 Chapter 653

    Prince Kang thought that as expected, the emperor wanted to see the blood himself, and his heart was happy.


    He also reported that three aobai followers resisted and were killed on the spot.


    "How can such a slave without a king die?"


    Kangxi patted the table, clenched his teeth and ordered, "although aobai is dead, he will kill his body and expose it to the sun for three days! His whole family should also be destroyed, and all their followers, confidants, family members and people should be beheaded! "


    Prince Kang, suoetu and all the princes and ministers looked at each other. Unexpectedly, when the little emperor just took office, Hai Dafu was silent. He was deep in mind. He knew that the other party had even found his own identity and the Forty-two Chapters. I think many things were similar.


    In the face of such a person, it is natural to say more and more wrong, not good.


    "Now, you suspect that it is the Empress Dowager who teaches the emperor''s martial arts. You suspect that she is the Jianghu person who spies on the secrets of the Manchu people and the forty two chapters classic..."


    Even though Haida is rich and deep in the city, I can''t help coughing violently to hide my surprise - this man really knows too many things, and that''s all I explored.


    "But you don''t know the origin of the empress dowager, and what''s the secret of the Forty-two Chapters..." "Trinket said," I can tell you, do you want to know? "


    Hai Dafu said, "the secret of the Forty-two Chapters is not what slaves should know. I really want to know what the Empress Dowager came from."


    "Trinket" smiled: "in fact, the origin is no longer important. Because you know, the Empress Dowager and I are going to be companions. We are all the same. "


    "Ah --"


    Hai Dafu was shocked when he heard the speech. He was shocked. The man pretending to be little Guizi had won the trust of the emperor. The fake empress dowager was also the emperor''s legitimate mother. Wouldn''t the Manchu country be extremely dangerous when they joined hands?

 Chapter 654

    Before haidafu continued to scream, "Trinket" had stepped forward, patted him on the forehead, killed him, and powdered the body.


    The most magical thing in the story of Lu Ding is this corpse powder, which completely violates the laws of physics and chemistry. It''s a magic weapon. There is no power when there is no blood. When there is blood, it can turn all the blood, flesh, bones and hair into a pool of yellow water.


    After removing the sea rich, "Trinket" can finally rest assured.


    He was not the original trinket. Because of his low martial arts skills, he had to take a risk and make a false deal with haidafu. Finally, he risked his life. The original zhonghaidafu waited until Trinket copied his family and made sure that the Empress Dowager would seize the Forty-two Chapters. Then he had a showdown with trinket.


    Because Trinket got the armor and dagger at this time, he reluctantly cut off Hai Dafu''s fingers and survived with one punch and one foot. If the treasure armour is not obtained and used on the same day, haidafu will die if he starts it one day or when.


    Now "Trinket" doesn''t need any help from haidafu. If he continues to keep haidafu, maybe he will start suddenly in the middle of the night, which will make "Trinket" unbearable. It''s also a troublesome thing whether haidafu can plot success secretly.


    You might as well get rid of it early.


    Besides, "Trinket" and "teaching and educating people" should work together, and the rich sea can''t stay.


    At this moment, in an alley in the capital, at the entrance of Qingmu hall, "teaching and educating people" led the people of Qingmu hall to worship Lord Yin Xiang and offer aobai''s head.


    Everyone in Qingmu hall looked at each other.


    "We Jianghu brothers, we''d better give a hand and try our Kung Fu."


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "although I want to be the leader of Qingmu hall, I don''t have the reason to succeed by one thing. Therefore, although I bring aobai''s head, I have to show my brothers my kung fu. "


    "If all the brothers admit it and report it to the chief helmsman, he will take office as the leader of Aoki hall with the permission of the chief helmsman. What do you think?"


    Originally, Guan Anji, Li Lishi, Xu Tianchuan, Taoist XuanZhen and others were uneasy and unconvinced.


    Even if the teacher of teaching and educating people takes aobai''s head, they feel uncomfortable.


    Although they have made vows, how can they be comfortable when an outsider takes aobai''s head as their leading brother?


    At this time, I heard the words of "teaching and educating people", but I had no opinion.


    Yes, let''s have a look at this man''s Kung Fu first. If he really has amazing martial arts and brings aobai''s head, they will be convinced to be their incense Lord.


    Moreover, teaching and educating people are very methodical. Even if their martial arts are higher than them, they have to ask the permission of the helmsman, which makes the brothers more convinced.


    Immediately, Guan Anji said offending and came forward to fight "teaching and educating people".


    As soon as he reached out and crossed his palms, "teaching and educating people" remained motionless. Guan Anji stepped back five or six steps. Without hesitation, he knelt down and kowtowed: "it''s Xiaguan Anji. I''ve seen the incense Lord!"


    Taoist Li Lishi, Xu Tianchuan and XuanZhen looked at each other and showed their surprised faces: this gentleman''s martial arts are really amazing!


    Li Lishi stepped forward to fight, and also withdrew five or six steps in succession. He had no intention of competing for the position of incense Lord. He also knelt down and kowtowed: "my subordinate Li Lishi, have you seen incense Lord!"


    The two of them recognized the position of incense Lord successively. Xu Tianchuan, Taoist XuanZhen and Qi Laosan no longer hesitated and bowed down one after another: "I''ve seen incense Lord!"


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled: "you brothers don''t have to be polite. Please get up."


    All the people in the Green Wood Hall stood up in two rows.


    "Teaching and educating people" said: "I''m the incense Lord. I can''t be sure until President Chen comes. But before I get to know all my brothers, my last name is Su, so I won''t say my name in detail, so that the Tartars won''t know. You can call me conveniently in the future. "


    Everyone at the heaven earth meeting called it "big brother Su", which was called "Lord Su Xiang" according to the original title of Lord Yin Xiang.


    Xu Tianchuan thought about it. The self introduction of "teaching and educating people" before was the teacher of teaching and educating people. He said: "brother Su and Lord Su Xiang are the names of our own brothers behind closed doors. Outside, I think it''s better for the big guy to call Mr. Su."


    Everyone looked at "teaching and educating people" and applauded him when they saw him nodding slightly.


    On the second day, Chen Jinnan, the general helmsman of the Heaven Earth Society, led the five hall incense masters to come.


    Chen Jinnan is a middle-aged scholar who is not angry and self powerful. Since the leader Yin Xiang of the green wood hall was killed by aobai, he knew that the situation in the North Green Wood Hall was bad. He brought five incense leaders from the south to come quickly and kept worrying all the way.


    At first, Lord Yin Xiangzhu led qingmutang in Jiangxi, then from Jiangxi to Jiangsu and Shandong, and finally to the capital. The whole qingmutang was developed by him. It can be said that he is really a good hand, and all brothers are convinced.


    For this reason, once he is killed, the form of heaven and Earth Society in the whole North will be very bad, and the qingmutang will be in danger of disintegration.


    It took nearly a month to get outside the capital before finally receiving the good news: a short haired scholar actually killed aobai himself to avenge Lord Yin Xiang, and convinced the brothers of Qingmu hall to temporarily occupy the position of Lord Yin Xiang, just waiting for him to admit.


    Chen Jinnan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: in this way, he just needs to see if this person is anti Qing and re Ming, and his mind is reliable, which is enough to stabilize the form of heaven and Earth Society in the north.


    Perhaps heaven and earth will flourish like Yin Xiangzhu, but at least it will not fall apart immediately.


    At that time, take out your hands and slowly see the development of Qingmu hall. It''s not too late to select and appoint talents.


    After all, the fact that Guan Anji and Li Lishi in the Qingmu hall are trying to compete for the position of incense Lord has been known by Chen Jinnan. One of these two factions will win, and the other may run away, which is also a very bad thing.


    With this idea in mind, Chen Jinnan met Mr. Su, who had short hair and taught and educated people.


    At first sight, Chen Jinnan was a little worried.


    Mr. Su''s mind is too heavy. I''m afraid no one knows what he thinks. Will he really fight against the Qing Dynasty and regain his vision?


    However, everyone in the green wood hall was willing to obey him. Mao Shiba, who was saved by the heaven and earth society, also testified that he had been saved once by this person to treat the injury, which was quite a magical talisman.


    In addition, Mr. Su killed aobai again, so it must be impossible to take refuge in Tartars. Although Chen Jinnan was not very confident, he did not insist forcibly. He obeyed the wishes of the people of Qingmu hall and asked Mr. Su to take the post of leader of Qingmu hall.


    As for the real name of Mr. Su, his surname is Su Mingze. Only Chen Jinnan knows it in his heart. Even Xuan can''t do it in his mouth. He is called Su Xiangzhu on weekdays.


    This is also a consideration in Su Ze''s heart. He goes around and returns to his original name. Of course, it is because of his strong strength and there is no need to worry about the real name in this low reincarnation world. It is also because there are too many codes at ordinary times. He must stick to his ID to avoid being too lost.

 Chapter 655

    Su Ze''s most commonly used code name is "Maitreya" in the real world and reincarnation world.


    Originally, the real name of Su Ze was inquired about by countries all over the world, but in the real world, there are few reincarnation world fighters with class B strength, and few can do such a thing as cursing in the air.


    Even if you can do it, it will certainly not have any effect on Su Ze. It is almost equal to ants cursing elephants at home.


    When Su Ze discovered some of the operation laws of the reincarnation world and destroyed a reincarnation world, because of the warning of the reincarnation world, he once again differentiated part of the aura that replaced the plot characters. Most of Su Ze''s noumenon and power became "teaching and educating people".


    Su Ze, Maitreya, plot characters, teaching and educating people... These four identities are enough. If we use "teaching and educating people" to make up a new name and code, it is really not in line with Su Ze''s original intention.


    Too many fancy names and codes are meaningless except that Su Ze spends more attention on managing people. It''s better to stick to his ID, gather strength and break things.


    Since "teaching and educating people" said his real name Su Ze, Chen Jinnan also said his life "Chen Yonghua" to tell the truth. The two talked with each other, and Su Ze did not use other means to confuse or control Chen Jinnan.


    After the negotiation, in the hall of Qingmu Hall of Tiandi society, Chen Jinnan took Su Ze to meet the other five hall leaders of incense hall. Cai Dezhong, the hall leader of lotus hall, and Ma Chaoxing, the hall leader of home hall, were the introducers of Su Ze''s joining Tiandi society. Mr. Su was officially joined by Tiandi society and became the hall leader of Qingmu hall.


    When he opened the incense hall, Chen Jinnan led the people to witness the event and led them to recite the oath: "everything in heaven and earth, reply to Daming and destroy the Hu prisoners. We should live and die together, imitating the story of Taoyuan. We are about brothers, surnamed Hong and named Jinlan. We are one family. Worship the heaven as the father, the earth as the mother, the sun as the brother and the moon as the sister. Worship the five ancestors and the first ancestor Wan Yunlong as the whole God of the Hong family. We live by Jiayin''s ugly time on July 25. All the former two capitals and 13 provinces should work together with Hu Lu to wipe out the omen. We should follow Chen Jinnan''s orders and travel all over the world in order to be heroes. Burn incense, swear, follow the path of heaven, restore the Ming Dynasty, and avenge yourself. The blood oath alliance, the gods send a warning. "


    "Wan Yunlong" is Zheng Chenggong, the national surname, and "Hong family" is the Han family.


    After taking the oath, everyone took his seat. Chen Jinnan introduced the first two empty seats - one for Zheng Chenggong''s son Zheng Jing, the prince of Yanping in Taiwan. One for Prince Zhu San. In order to show respect and obedience to them forever, the people of heaven and earth will never be seated.


    In this regard, Su Ze was too lazy to take care of it, just listening.


    The dispute between heaven and Earth Society and King Tang and King GUI in King Mu''s house, that is, the dispute between emperor Longwu and Emperor Yongli, seemed meaningless to him. For Su Ze, if these people can use it, they can use it. If they can''t use it, they can use a little means to achieve their goal.


    After announcing the order of the director of Qingmu hall, Chen Jinnan talked about Guan Anji and Li Lishi of Qingmu hall. Obviously, he also knew the two biggest forces in Qingmu hall. However, he didn''t know what to say. He just named the two people and said that they were effective and proper. In the future, they need to help Lord Su Xiang do more things. There must be no mistake.


    With these words, we can also see that Chen Jinnan is very different from the reckless people in the Jianghu. He has a lot of calculations in his heart. He is worried that Su Ze will destroy the green wood hall, help the original two forces to check and balance Su Ze, and let Su Ze check and balance the two people to prevent the division of the green wood hall.


    In this way, the three parties are equal, or strong or weak, and there will be no big problem.


    When these things were handled, the whole hall was full of the helmsman, the incense masters and other people, as well as the high-level leaders of the Heaven Earth Society, who talked about the affairs of the Heaven Earth Society.


    Originally, qingmutang developed very well from Jiangning to the capital. Unfortunately, Lord Yin Xiang was killed by aobai, which greatly damaged his vitality.


    Cai Dezhong, Fang Dahong, Ma Chaoxing and others talked about the affairs of southern provinces, but they also made progress and retreated. Among them, Lin Yongchao, the leader of Xuanshui hall, lost the most in Yunnan. Wu Sangui, king of Pingxi, sent people to exterminate the members of heaven and earth society, killing 79 people in just one year.


    Hearing what he said, everyone shouted at Wu Sangui and was angry.


    But then they all looked at each other and were very dull: there was no way for heaven and earth to take Wu Sangui, so they had to break aunt here.


    When they all said the same, Su Zecai spoke on behalf of qingmutang.


    "Commander in chief, your cousins, my surname is Su, and I don''t need any pseudonym. Everyone can call me brother su."


    "I''m taking over the green wood hall today. I''ve brought some unusual information. Please correct me."


    "When I killed aobai the day before yesterday, I was not in other places, but in the palace of the tartar emperor. Therefore, I not only killed aobai, but also knew about the tartar emperor, and there were several insiders in the palace."


    Hearing this, Chen Jinnan stood up and was overjoyed: "Lord Su Xiang, you have a way to enter the tartar palace, and you have an insider?"


    Other incense masters were also overjoyed and said that the anti Qing and restoration of Ming Dynasty could be regarded as promising success!


    However, after all, Chen Jinnan is not an ordinary Jianghu person. After his joy, he was surprised: the origin and dress of Lord Su Xiang were very strange. Before joining the heaven and Earth Club, he had such a layout and plan. It seems that he has a unique force of his subordinates. If he wants to let the brothers of the heaven and earth club work hard in the future, how can others beat him?


    Immediately he sat down slowly and said, "Lord Su Xiang, please tell all the brothers what''s going on."


    Su Ze could see Chen Jinnan''s vigilance and uneasiness. He also smiled: after all, he was not Trinket in the original book. He was easily influenced and controlled by himself. His origin was clear. Mao Shiba was the guarantor. Now he was killed halfway, which also showed that his men had other forces. How can Chen Jinnan rest assured?


    "This man is actually related to Mao Shiba. Mao Shiba took a child to the capital. His original intention was just to be angry. However, some people said that he couldn''t beat aobai, so he wanted to challenge aobai in the capital."


    "Before meeting aobai, Mao Shiba and the child were brought into the palace by an old Eunuch in the palace. Mao Shiba escaped from the palace, but the child was left by the old eunuch to teach martial arts. Now there has been a period of time and he has stayed in the palace well."


    "It''s convenient for me to sneak into the palace and meet you. Therefore, I can find out many things about the tartar palace."


    Hearing this, Chen Jinnan was a little relieved, but he was still ready to go back and ask Mao 18.


    Su Ze said this, and then talked about his observation: "in fact, I think the tartar has stayed in the imperial court for a long time..."

 Chapter 656

    Chen Jinnan heard the speech and said, "what does Lord Su Xiang mean by this?"


    "Now the little tartar emperor, named Aisin juero Xuanye, is only 14 years old, but his personality is very cruel." Su Ze said, "and it is cruel not only to our Han people, but also to their Manchus. After I killed aobai, he ordered to kill nearly 10000 of aobai''s fellow family members and ethnic people. If it were not for the advice of the Manchu minister, the Manchu himself would be killed first. "


    "Even if he took back the order, he would send these Manchus out of the pass and to Ninggu Pagoda in the far north, leaving thousands of real Tartars missing from Zhongyuan pingbai."


    Chen Jinnan was very happy when he heard the speech. The incense masters of all halls of heaven and Earth Society were also happy.


    With such a foolish and cruel lord, the Tartar''s court has indeed stayed for a long time, and the great cause of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty can be expected.


    In fact, if it were not for the fact that the Qing Dynasty seemed to be hanging in the sky in history, first the Central Plains Dynasty fell, then the climate changed greatly, the people were unable to make a living, and there were several generations of intelligent and cunning monarchs, in fact, the Manchu Qing Dynasty, a foreign nation, should not be able to sit firmly above the Central Plains.


    With Su Ze''s intervention, Kangxi turned from a Ming monarch into a black and cruel monarch. He was very cruel to the Manchu people. I''m afraid he would really repeat the historical cycle of "Hu Wu''s hundred year national movement".


    After su Ze provided this news, Chen Jinnan and other people were excited and obviously close to him.


    Later, Chen Jinnan sent someone to invite Mao 18 to join the heaven and Earth Society. By the way, he quietly asked about trinket. He learned that there was indeed a child caught in the palace. Chen Jinnan was a little relieved.


    Everything was discussed properly. After Chen Jinnan led the five incense masters to leave, Su Ze also held his own meeting in Qingmu hall to get to know everyone.


    By the way, they picked out two pawns who took refuge in the Qing court in public, made them confess their crimes, and punished them with three knives and six holes.


    At this moment, everyone in Qingmu hall was threatened. They didn''t know when they took refuge in Tartars and became traitors. How did Lord Su Xiang know?


    Guan Anji and Li Lishi, who thought that the new incense master needed to rely on themselves or follow the hint of the commander in chief, didn''t dare to make any more small moves.


    Therefore, the green wood hall really listened to Su Ze''s orders and recognized Su Xiang as the eldest brother, rather than having their own thoughts, but only according to his orders.


    Another day later, aobai''s accomplices were executed at the mouth of the food market in the capital, and "Trinket" was ordered by Kangxi to go to aobai''s house and suoetu''s house.


    After taking away the soft armor and sharp dagger, trinket returned to the palace with two Forty-two Chapters, the yellow flag and the white flag.


    Kangxi accepted these two Forty-two Chapters, but he didn''t give them to empress dowager immediately. Instead, he talked to himself in his study.


    "The Empress Dowager wants to collect Forty-two Chapters. I''m afraid it''s not just for Buddhist scriptures? Also, she was born in Mongolia with the surname Bo erzhijin. Why was she proficient in the martial arts of the Central Plains? "


    "I''d like to see what''s strange in here."


    Because of a little malicious pollution released by Su Ze, Emperor Kangxi did not have the original mind, but had a lot of malicious and murderous meaning. In short, it was that evil was gradually faster in his heart.


    After looking over and over for a long time, he didn''t find the secret. Considering that the secret may be important, Kangxi didn''t damage the Forty-two Chapters.


    However, he did not immediately give the 42 chapters to the empress dowager, but deliberately took it with him, hid it in his arms and went to see the Empress Dowager.


    Seeing the arrival of Kangxi, the fake empress dowager Mao Dongzhu asked whether he had obtained the forty-two chapter Sutra from aobai family.


    Seeing that she had only three words at the beginning, Kangxi asked about the forty-two chapter Sutra. He was more and more convinced that there was a problem in it. He said quietly: "today, it was Xiao Guizi and Minister suoetu who went to copy the house. They didn''t find the forty-two chapter Sutra. They only found many gold and silver treasures, equivalent to more than one million silver. This aobai..."


    While talking, he looked at the Empress Dowager''s face.


    When she saw the Empress Dowager frown, she muttered, "huh? Why not? "


    Seeing that she didn''t pay attention to gold and silver treasures at all and still thought about the Forty-two Chapters, Kangxi suddenly felt cold and thought: it turned out that she taught me the way to deal with aobai and taught me martial arts for the sake of the Forty-two Chapters. In fact, she also thought I was young and deceptive! I thought I couldn''t see the flaw in her body!


    He said a lot of things quietly and respectfully and then left.


    After he left, Mao Dongzhu couldn''t stay - she wasn''t afraid of the errands of the Dragon sect, because the poison restrictions were relieved by the Lord.


    However, the Forty-two Chapters Sutra is of great importance. The Lord is such a figure like an immortal. He can''t hide it from him. He''d better get the Forty-two Chapters Sutra to the Lord.


    Thinking of this, she sent a message to summon xiaoguizi.


    Trinket followed the eunuch to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. After meeting the empress dowager, Mao Dongzhu asked, "little Guizi, have you seen the Forty-two Chapters in aobai''s house?"


    Trinket smiled and said, "I saw two Forty-two Chapters sutras, one with a yellow flag and the other with a white flag. Because these two sutras are wanted by the queen mother, I have given them to the emperor."


    Mao Dongzhu was stunned: "have you given it to the emperor?"


    "Yes, I have given it to the emperor." Said trinket.


    Then why didn''t the emperor give it to me? He didn''t give me two scriptures, which made him suspicious of me!


    At the thought of this, Mao Dongzhu was so worried that the little emperor played tricks with himself. It seems that he can''t stay! If I can kill his biological mother, I can kill him.


    And this little eunuch, of course, should be removed together


    Just thinking, the little Eunuch in front of him smiled and said, "empress dowager, sir, didn''t you act without authorization?"


    Mao Dongzhu was surprised and hurriedly looked at the eunuchs around him. Seeing that they seemed unheard of, he was relieved: it seems that these people are either arranged by the Lord''s subordinates, or they can''t hear their dialogue with little Guizi.


    "Little Guizi, are you also Mr. Zhang''s man?"


    Trinket nodded.


    Mao Dongzhu said again, "what does Mr. Mao say about this? The little emperor actually withheld two Forty-two Chapters. I''m afraid he already has doubts about me and can''t keep him. "


    "No, the little emperor was transformed by Mr. himself and became very suspicious and cruel." Trinket said, "it''s useful for us to keep him, but it''s troublesome not to keep him."


    Mao Dongzhu was surprised and pleased when he heard the speech: "the little emperor has been controlled by the Lord. Now I can rest assured."


    "What will the Lord do with the Forty-two Chapters?"


    Trinket smiled. "Don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about it. Sir, if you take these eight scriptures, you can take them at any time, but for some reasons, there''s no action."

 Chapter 657

    In this way, Mao Dongzhu was relieved.


    After rest assured, there will inevitably be some uneasiness: the Lord is so powerful, but we are good for nothing. What should we do if we can really achieve great things in the future?


    "Little Guizi, what can I do for you, sir?"


    "Sir, I don''t have any orders, but I just accepted Qingmu hall, one of the top ten incense halls of heaven and Earth Society. Next, I''m going to annex King Mu''s house. In the future, heaven and Earth Society and dragon sect are all in my bag." Trinket said, "we''ll just stay in the palace and wait to play."


    Mao Dongzhu nodded slightly and said, "the little emperor is suspicious. What should I do..."


    "That doesn''t matter. He can do it to others. The people who move us naturally can''t succeed. Maybe there are difficulties." Said trinket.


    Mao Dongzhu was finally relieved, no longer attached to the two Forty-two Chapters, and said, "there are several capable generals under my hand, all brought by the identity of the Empress Dowager. The first one is called Ruidong. He is a man, and his martial arts are also high."


    "I asked him to go to the Zongren''s house to get the Forty-two Chapters Sutra inlaid with a red flag. I''m sure he''ll be back soon. When he comes back, if there''s anything to call, you can send him to explore the way first."


    When "Trinket" saw Mao Dongzhu telling the truth, he could also see that she was really loyal to "teaching and educating people".


    After leaving the Queen Mother''s bedroom, an imperial guard came to trinket and called him to the study.


    Kangxi turned over two Forty-two Chapters with a gloomy expression. When he saw Trinket coming, he immediately shouted, "kneel down!"


    "Trinket" smiled, waved his hand, made an illusion, walked directly to him, put away the two Forty-two Chapters, and took two ordinary memorials and put them in Kangxi''s hands.


    After the whole process was completed, Kangxi suddenly didn''t feel it and asked xiaoguizi below, "what did you say and do just now in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom? Tell me the truth. If there is a false sentence, I will behead you immediately! "


    Little Guizi said, "it''s nothing, but the Empress Dowager ordered someone to give me some food when she saw that I had worked hard to copy my family."


    "Nonsense! Nonsense! " Kangxi was furious. "How dare you not tell me the truth? How dare you deceive me! "


    "Somebody! Somebody! Pull the little eunuch out, behead, behead! "


    "I want to see his head!"


    When the voice fell, no one paid attention to him. Kangxi was stunned and became more angry: "OK! It''s all upside down? It''s all the opposite! Somebody! "


    He shouted again, but no one came.


    The little Guizi kneeling below disappeared like a ghost and disappeared directly.


    "Ah!"


    Kangxi''s courage was amazing. At this time, he couldn''t help crying out when he experienced this strange and strange thing.


    He hurried back and suddenly saw little Guizi sitting on the Huangbu Tuan dragon chair in front of him, and he even stood under his head. I don''t know when he knelt down to him.


    I''m an emperor, but I would worship a eunuch?


    Kangxi was immediately shocked and angry. He shouted and stood up.


    "Trinket" smiled, but did not speak any more. He scattered Kangxi''s suspicions about little Guizi, the Empress Dowager and the Forty-two Chapters.


    He also said to himself, "Trinket was rotten wood and could not be carved. If he played well with Kangxi, he helped Kangxi calm the chaos everywhere. Finally, he was almost killed or banned by Kangxi. Now it takes up his body. What his seven wives should give him is to let nature take its course and give him a few, so that he can spend the rest of his life as a hero and Han. "


    Mr. Su Ze, who taught and educated people, officially became the leader of the Green Wood Hall of the Heaven Earth Society, and began to integrate the anti Qing forces. It was time for trinket to start a better life.


    After about a month, Su Ze straightened up and down the green wood hall without a second voice, smoothed everything down, and collected some of the subdued subordinates of the Dragon sect into his own hands.


    As a result, Aoki ushered in the momentum of development. In just one month, he suppressed the capital escort agency, martial arts sects and other Wulin forces, increased the number of personnel by 100, and was loyal and loyal.


    Occasionally, some traitors sneaked in. Not only did they fail to sneak in, but they were killed back by the tiandihui people led by Su Ze. They killed a group of Tartars and traitors, which made people feel very clear. No one dared to easily try to sneak into the Qingmu Hall of tiandihui.


    At this time, the Bai family brothers of King Mu''s residence and the eight armed ape Xu Tianchuan of Heaven Earth Society clashed in a restaurant - Bai Hansong and Bai Hanfeng, the Bai family brothers, were supposed to flatter Lu Yifeng, a Western election official under Wu Sangui. They wanted to get information, but Xu Tianchuan sneered at Wu Sangui.


    After Xu Tianchuan ran away from Lu Yifeng, the two sides knew each other. King Mu''s mansion and Heaven Earth Society were both against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, so they talked happily. But unexpectedly, they talked about who was the son of heaven between emperor Longwu and Emperor Yongli. The two sides had a big fight. Bai Hansong was killed on the spot and Xu Tianchuan was seriously injured.


    Su Ze led the people of heaven and earth society to talk about the truth in King Mu''s house. He subdued the people of King Mu''s house with his martial arts, which made them have to obey, but they obviously refused to accept it.


    At this time, the hiding place of tiandihui was broken through, and Xu Tianchuan, who was seriously injured, was taken away. The people of tiandihui shouted that this must be the work of King Mu''s house, and we must return a tooth for a tooth.


    Although Su Ze knew that this was done by Lu Yifeng, the dog official, he didn''t point out the matter and let everyone under him see to it. On that day, the people of heaven earth meeting tried to catch the little princess Mu Jianping of King Mu''s house. They wanted to exchange hostages with King Mu''s house.


    He directly sent Mu Jianping to the "Trinket" house in the palace. Su Ze smiled.


    "Next, do it yourself."


    "Trinket" said reluctantly, "although I am Trinket''s body, I am also your light. You should also know whether we are good at glib and cheating girls?"


    "In the last reincarnation world, he Yuzhu''s stupid experience was really miserable. Those women didn''t come to any good end. They were not happy, so we can let go. But this reincarnation world... Such pure and innocent girls as Mu Jianping, Shuanger and Zeng Rou, we can''t use other means? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "then go with fate. Anyway, you don''t have to pity Fang Yi, ah Ke, Su Quan and Jianning."


    "Trinket" nodded at the speech: "that''s true, especially Fang Yi and Princess Jianning. They really don''t need to be polite. Let''s go with the others. For trinket, even if this is actually enough, why should we pursue the repeated situation of his position in the original work, and we don''t have to completely repeat his original fate. "


    After that, Su Ze disappeared into the palace. "Trinket" shook his head slightly and stretched out his hand to unlock the acupoints of Princess Mu Jianping.

 Chapter 658

    Little princess Mu Jianping had closed her eyes and didn''t know where it was.


    When I opened my round eyes, I felt that the acupoints on my body were untied and could move freely. I immediately jumped up and waved at "Trinket".


    "Trinket" was surprised and waved to the lovely little girl with raised nose and big eyes.


    Strange. Has Trinket been treated like Mu Jianping in the original book?


    After thinking about it, he came back to his senses. In the original book, trinket could not open the acupoints for mu Jianping. Instead, he flirted many times. He was slippery in his mouth and stirred Mu Jianping''s mind. After that, the little princess couldn''t be cruel to Trinket even if she untied the acupoints.


    At the moment, "Trinket" directly untied Mu Jianping''s acupoints, which made Mu Jianping less worried. He directly thought that the man in front of him might be an enemy. He had to fight with the enemy and escape back to the stronghold of King Mu''s residence.


    Therefore, although Mu Jianping is kind-hearted and naive and does not attack the key, he still comes up and starts.


    To understand this section, "Trinket" couldn''t help laughing and said to himself: men are not bad, women don''t love this truth, which can be verified in the original book of the story of the deer tripod. Trinket''s seven wives were accepted by him, and each of them had hidden means, such as Su Quan and ah Ke getting on the bus first, or glib and tangled up


    The current "Trinket" will not use this means, nor will it disdain to use it.


    Just as I said before, there is no need to demand all the deeds of trinket, all women, just obey nature and nature.


    He will not learn Trinket''s glib rogue means, nor will he learn the super big licking dog such as Hu Yizhi, the king of Yum knife.


    Hu Yizhi is the most beautiful man in Wulin, and his martial arts are extremely high. For 23 years, he served as Chen Yuanyuan''s servant just to see Chen Yuanyuan every day, occasionally say a few words with Chen Yuanyuan, watch Chen Yuanyuan, Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng... Lick the dog to this point and give up everything. It''s a kind of sadness.


    With emotion, the more polite you are, the less you can gain the law of women, "Trinket said," little princess, do you know who I am? Where is this? "


    Mu Jianping was hit by acupoints. His martial arts were much better than himself. He was afraid that he would never be spared, so he closed his eyes and said, "if you want to kill me, kill me."


    "Trinket" could not help laughing at her as she was afraid and calmly died. She was pitiful and lovely. "It''s strange that you don''t know who I am. How do you know I''m going to kill you?"


    Mu Jianping just reacted, opened his eyes and asked curiously, "who are you?"


    "Trinket" said, "I''m a subordinate of Lord Su Xiang of the Green Wood Hall of the Heaven Earth Society."


    After hearing his identity, Mu Jianping immediately said, "so you are from heaven and Earth Society? Is this the entrance of the Heaven Earth Society? How did I get here? "


    She didn''t understand the conflict between heaven and Earth Society and King Mu''s house. She thought she was saved by heaven and Earth Society after being plotted against by others.


    "Trinket" didn''t explain this problem. The conflict between heaven and Earth Society and King Mu''s house was really limited and ridiculous. There was no need to involve this innocent and lovely little girl.


    Who will be the son of heaven in the future? For example, someone bought a lottery ticket and went home to discuss with his wife how to spend millions if he won the first prize in the lottery. Then the husband and wife beat each other to death and make a human life.


    The premise is that you can win the lottery and succeed in fighting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. Winning the lottery is a long way off, and there is little hope of fighting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. It''s really stupid to fight your own life and death first.


    "Little princess, it''s not Aoki here. Look at my clothes, you should know what I do?"


    Mu Jianping looked at it and said in surprise, "are you a eunuch in the imperial palace? Is this the imperial palace? "


    "Yes, this is the imperial palace. I am the leader of the six grade eunuchs in the palace. I am in charge of the food supervisor and follow the emperor."¡° "Trinket" said, "everyone here knows my name is xiaoguizi. They don''t know my real name."


    Mu Jianping was outspoken and had no intention. He even asked, "since you are a hero of heaven and earth society, you naturally want to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, why did you become a eunuch to serve the emperor of Tartars?"


    Trinket smiled and said, "the reason for this is a long story. Have you ever eaten? I''ll ask the supervisor to get you some food to eat and talk. "


    Mujianping said she was not hungry. "Trinket" knew she was just polite, so he didn''t say anything more. He just ordered the eunuch to buy some Yunnan dishes.


    At first, Mu Jianping was just polite. Later, when he saw that "Trinket" didn''t pay attention to himself, he inevitably ate faster.


    "Where should I start about entering the palace?"


    "Trinket" turned around and said.


    Mu Jianping puffed his mouth and quickly swallowed the "bridge rice noodles" in his mouth. He patted his chest and said, "brother GUI, your identity must be very important and secret, which is related to the great event of heaven and earth meeting. It''s not pleasant to hear. I''d better not say it. "


    She was just naive, but she also reacted at this time - people from heaven and earth society work in the tartar palace under an anonymous name. First, she must have a big plan, and she shouldn''t know. Second, this self mutilation sounds terrible, and it''s not suitable for you to listen to it.


    "Trinket" did not care: "there are very few people who can tell on me in the world. The little princess of King Mu''s house will not betray me, will she?"


    Mu Jianping quickly shook his head, indicating that he would never betray the hero of anti Qing and Ming Dynasty.


    "Trinket" smiled. "You eat yours and I say mine. We are about the same age. You should listen to the story."


    When Mu Jianping heard the speech, she was also very curious about the girl''s nature, so she stopped refuting. She bowed her head, picked some chopsticks, rice noodles and ham, put them in a bowl and handed them to "Trinket": "you can have some together."


    "Trinket" did not refuse, but sat down to have dinner with Mu Jianping.


    Mu Jianping is pure and lovely. He speaks from his heart. He really has a naive temperament. After listening to "Trinket" enter the palace by accident, he will get to know the emperor and make contributions to becoming a six grade eunuch. He keeps exclaiming. When he hears that he is not willing to eat, he keeps staring at "Trinket".


    "That''s what has happened so far. Now, under Lord Su Xiang of the Green Wood Hall of heaven and earth society, I''m trinket. On the surface, I''m a eunuch. In fact, I''m not really a eunuch. I''m still a good man."


    "Trinket" said.


    Mu Jianping was looking at him with a worship expression. He just felt that he had experienced twists and turns. He really thought he was a great young hero. When he heard this, his face turned red.


    "Brother Wei -"


    She said shyly, thinking in her heart: brother Wei is really a great hero, but what does he mean by saying he is still a complete man?


    Is it... Like that?


    Alas, he is such a calm and moderate young hero. He is so good-looking and powerful. How can he be worthy of a little girl like me who doesn''t understand anything?


    It was intentionally or unintentionally that the rain beat the pear flowers. The girl Huaichun, who was intentional or unintentional, unconsciously thought more. She held up her chopsticks for a moment. She came back and saw that "Trinket" was looking at herself, and her face became even more red.

 Chapter 659

    "It''s hard to get out of the palace. Stay for a few days and I''ll send you out again."


    "Trinket" saw the change in Mu Jianping''s mind and understood that the little girl could not run away.


    However, as a "Trinket", it is said that Su Ze divided a little aura to earn the power of the reincarnation world and fight against the reincarnation world. Unlike the original trinket, the little princess doesn''t have to be caught by Shenlong island and is threatened by all kinds of threats.


    In the original work, trinket did his best to please Kangxi.


    Now Kangxi is about to become a tyrant, and "Trinket" is no longer trinket. There is also Mr. Su, who teaches and educates people, who integrates the anti Qing forces outside. The situation will be very different.


    In the next two days, Mu Jianping got along with "Trinket" more and knew more about the character of the young hero. Because he was close in age and well-informed, Mu Jianping felt comfortable talking, and unknowingly said a lot of his own heart.


    When he came back to God, Mu Jianping only felt that except his brother, no one knew and approached himself like brother Wei, and his mind swayed even more.


    Therefore, when "Trinket" occasionally looked at her, Mu Jianping only felt his cheeks hot and his heart pounded.


    Seeing this, "Trinket" also knew the result of following fate, and no longer hesitated. He asked, "little princess, would you like to be my close friend?"


    The little princess suddenly felt a bang in her mind, as if she were in a sea of fire. She also turned into a rotating and jumping flame, singing and dancing. She didn''t know what she should do. She just felt dizzy.


    He looked back and saw brother Wei reach out and put it in front of him. He turned his head in shame and dropped his little green hand powerlessly into brother Wei''s palm.


    The palm of her hand wrapped it warmly, and a force came to pull her to her front.


    The little princess felt hot all over and had no strength at all.


    Whispered: "brother Wei..."


    But I didn''t know that this girl''s emotional appearance was one of the most beautiful scenery in the world. So Trinket smiled, no longer suppressed himself, took her close and spoke in a warm voice.


    At first, the little princess felt dizzy and whirling. She could only rely on brother Wei. She didn''t know what he said or what she said. She was confused.


    When I came back to God, my heart was sweet again, as if there was a mountain, relying on me.


    Then he began to talk to brother Wei about his future and future plans.


    Two people say that where there is strong love, it is inevitable to hug in one place, you and me.


    I was kissing slowly. I didn''t know where the world was. When I arrived, suddenly there was a noise in my ear: "catch the assassin!"


    Then the whole palace became noisy, and the guards ran around to catch the assassin, shouting and yelling one after another.


    Mu Jianping hurried up and said, "brother Wei, what''s going on? You''re not here to catch us, are you? "


    Just after saying this, a cry came from nearby: "black foot dog has powerful teeth. Go up Cangshan!"


    Mu Jianping was surprised again: "are you from King Mu''s mansion? Why did they come to the palace? Did they come to save me? "


    "Trinket" said, "I don''t think so. I''ll go and see it for the time being."


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a bodyguard running into the courtyard after an injured woman in black. Seeing the little eunuch "Trinket" coming out, the woman in black ignored it and just wanted to find a way to kill the bodyguard behind her.


    The bodyguard knew little Guizi, the red man beside the emperor, and immediately shouted, "Grandpa GUI, be careful, this man is an assassin!"


    Trinket nodded slightly, raised his hand and killed him. "Thank you for reminding."


    He raised his hand to carry the stunned woman in black and pulled her into the house: "from King Mu''s house?"


    The woman in black immediately denied: "I''m not from King Mu''s house. I''m under Prince Pingxi!"


    "Want to frame Wu Sangui?"


    Trinket smiled: "it''s a thief shouting to catch a thief... Although Wu Sangui is not a good thing, he wouldn''t use such a ridiculous means if he wanted to kill the tartar emperor. After all, King Mu''s residence is reckless in the Jianghu. You can only think of such a means to be seen through at a glance. "


    "It''s said that I''m not from King Mu''s house!"


    The woman in black was in a hurry and waved quickly, but she broke the wound on her body. Suddenly, the blood flowed more urgently and was more difficult to support.


    "Is it elder martial sister?" Mu Jianping spoke aside.


    The woman in black saw the Mu sword screen on one side and exclaimed, "little princess, why are you here?"


    Mu Jianping was a little embarrassed: "it''s a long story... Let me cure you first?"


    Come forward to help the woman in black remove her mask, point points to stop bleeding, and reveal a beautiful face.


    She also introduced "Trinket" and the woman in black. The woman in black was naturally Fang Yi, the elder martial sister of Mu Jianping. Fang Yi was relieved to admit her identity when she heard that Trinket was a subordinate of the Green Wood Hall of the Heaven Earth Society and that there was a little princess here.


    "Thank hero Wei of heaven and Earth Society for saving the little princess and helping me."


    After saying this, he stopped talking and finally said nothing.


    Because she has a lot of experience in the Jianghu, she guessed in her heart that the subordinates of tiandihui and the little princess may not be saving the little princess in the imperial palace. Maybe it is also the people of tiandihui who attacked the little princess because of the previous conflict.


    However, there is no evidence of this. The little princess doesn''t seem to have been wronged. In addition, Fang Yi is also a small generation in King Mu''s house. She is not qualified to speak to the people of heaven and earth society, so she simply doesn''t say anything.


    At this time, I was in danger and fell out. It was bad for everyone.


    Compared with the naive and lovely little princess Mu Jianping, these thoughts in her heart are really annoying. "Trinket" also feels unhappy when she sees it - the more flawless the little princess is, the less sophisticated Fang Yi''s heart is.


    He was a little dissatisfied in his heart and said, "noumenon would say that as Mr. Su, he would hide outside and just fight and kill, so as not to provoke any right and wrong in the world of mortals."


    When it was my turn, I had to take care of Trinket''s original fate, consider how not to let the reincarnation world notice, and choose from a few women.


    For example, now, "Trinket" actually wants to stop and concentrate on a good relationship with the little princess. Fang Yi has nothing to be moved about. Of course, a woman with this appearance and figure is a beautiful woman, and he has not seen it before.


    However, we need to consider referring to some of the original fate of trinket and repay some of the causes and consequences that took Trinket''s life. Women such as Fang Yi, Su Quan, Princess Jianning and ah Ke are not easy to kick away, but they are in trouble.


    After being polite to Fang Yi, "Trinket" said to Mu Jianping, "I think elder martial sister Fang is seriously injured. If you can''t say it, it will endanger her life. I have a way to heal her."


    Mu Jianping immediately replied, "of course it''s excellent."


    Fang Yi immediately said, "I understand Wei hero''s kindness, but I can hold up the injury. Please don''t worry about Wei hero."


    "Trinket" has a bad impression of her. She also knows that Fang Yi has a worldly mind and a lover Liu Yizhou at the moment.


    However, since he had a bad impression, he naturally didn''t bother to be as polite as Mu Jianping. He immediately felt like he didn''t know the general. He used a magic trick to let Mu Jianping see the appearance of "Fang Yi promised to heal and stood aside to watch", which made Fang Yi feel confused. It seemed that he was in a hurry and answered incorrectly just now.


    When she recovered, the "Trinket" had impolitely opened her cut wound.


    "Noumenon, borrow some strength."


    "Trinket" whispered.


    On the other side of the heaven earth meeting, Su Xiang saw this scene across half of the capital and said with a smile: "Congratulations, forced on base..."


    "I don''t have much patience. This woman has a worldly mentality and has nothing to be happy with for me. But I will serve her and let her linger. Isn''t she playing with me? "¡° "Trinket" said.


    "Tangle with what, this is just our means." Su Xiangzhu smiled and passed on to "Trinket" a very weak power, which is "Yang Dun chakra" in the fire shadow world. Just this, in the Naruto world, it can also be comparable to the total number of chakras in Shangren.


    Trinket wiped this power over Fang Yi''s wound, immediately healed her wound, and then wiped away the blood, revealing a piece of snow-white skin.


    In the original work, trinket was born in a brothel and was very moved by it. He said that there were no such women in the whole Lichun house. Naturally, there was some soul-stirring truth.


    Fang Yi looked at the scene in surprise, like a fairy. She was shocked and ashamed to commit suicide.


    She felt that at this moment, she agreed with Liu Yizhou for life. She still had the silver hairpin given by Liu Yizhou on her head. She should have been the wife of the Liu family. How could she be so thin at the wound?

 Chapter 660

    Before that, Fang Yining was willing to support her serious injury and refused to let "Trinket" see the injured part. She really had the idea of keeping her virginity for Liu Yizhou.


    However, "Trinket" also knows her character. At this time, Fang Yi is not afraid of death and loyal martyrs.


    However, Liu Yizhou, the person she agreed to live for life, was a person who was greedy for life and afraid of death. She entrusted non-human, and later, she cheated Trinket in the original book because Trinket forced her to be his wife.


    To put it simply, she is really incompatible with the glib Trinket in the original book.


    She is a woman who has made up her mind and has gone through the Jianghu. The good man in her heart dies with emotion. She doesn''t change her face when her head falls off. She just can''t see Trinket''s despicable means.


    At this time, the "Trinket" is different. It is useless for Fang Yi, who has three different views, admires heroes and knows the sophistication of the world.


    It is impossible to repeat Trinket''s cheeky and glib words like the original.


    So he simply cured the injury, stretched out his hand and gradually became rude.


    Fang Yi didn''t know that the little princess Mu Jianping saw another scene in an illusion. She only saw the little princess watching with her eyes wide open. She was caught by trinket, hero Wei, dog thief Wei and thief Wei. It seemed that no one heard her cry.


    After a long time, Fang Yi was lying in bed, her eyes glassless, as if thinking about something.


    According to common sense and the fierce nature of Jianghu children, she should get up immediately, kill Wei first, and then commit suicide to complete her name.


    The body was aching and could not move. He took a long breath.


    "Little princess, have you seen it?"


    Mu Jianping nodded: "yes, I''ve seen it. Brother Wei''s treatment is really effective. You should be able to get up after lying for half a day?"


    Fang Yi almost fainted with anger: the little princess is usually naive. How can she be so stupid for men''s and women''s defense?


    How can you treat my injury like that! The emotional little princess is too naive to see these things with her own eyes and don''t know what happened.


    With a sigh, Fang Yi stopped talking and calmed down to recover from the injury. After a little while, he could get up slowly, stare at the bed sheet, be stunned for a long time, eat another meal and have a good rest.


    Almost rested. When he felt he could do it, he quietly took out his sword. When Trinket came back from the outside, he killed him with a sword and then committed suicide.


    "Elder martial sister, what are you doing?" Mu Jianping asked, "brother Wei, it''s very safe here. There''s no need to be so careful."


    Fang Yi said in her heart: the little princess is too naive to tell her what happened before.


    Immediately reluctantly smiled: "don''t worry, I''m joking with Wei hero."


    "I''m afraid it''s bad?" Mu Jianping was worried. "We live here with brother Wei. It was originally a top secret that heaven and earth should not expose. Now we still joke about this --"


    Naive as she is, she is not stupid.


    Even if she and "Trinket" fall in love with each other, they will not joke about meeting each other. Elder martial sister Fang Yi and brother Wei are not familiar with each other. Where can we joke about the relationship?


    This is clearly ready to start!


    After two words of persuasion, seeing that Fang Yi still insisted on doing it, Mu Jianping thought: elder martial sister''s martial arts are better than me. If I persuade her again, maybe she will point acupoints for me, but I can''t remind brother Wei.


    I might as well point out the acupoints for elder martial sister first and ask what''s going on.


    Then he pretended to speak, gave Fang Yi a acupoint and asked, "elder martial sister, why do you want to sneak into brother Wei? Brother Wei helps us, but he is a very good person. "


    This little princess was stupid before. Why not now?


    Fang Yi was speechless. After being asked by Mu Jianping, she said, "Trinket has robbed me of my chastity. How can I not kill him and then commit suicide? Otherwise, how can you be right to elder martial brother Liu? "


    Mu Jianping was surprised: "elder martial sister, we Jianghu people don''t stick to details. Your injuries are right there. Brother Wei unties your clothes to heal your injuries. It''s also a necessity. I can''t cure you. I''ll kill him, too. "


    Fang Yi frowned when she heard this: "you didn''t see him. Did you do that to me?"


    "So?" Mu Jianping doubts.


    Fang Yi gritted her teeth and whispered a word.


    Mu Jianping was immediately angry: "elder martial sister, I saw him heal you with my own eyes. How could it be! You may have bled too much and thought too much? "


    Fang Yi is even more angry than her: I feel it personally. Is it false?


    They were talking to each other, but Trinket came in and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? I have good news for you. "


    Fang Yi snorted coldly and didn''t speak. "Trinket" came over and stretched out his hand to untie her acupoints. She jumped up and stabbed with her sword. Trinket had to hit her acupoint again.


    "Little princess, what''s the matter with elder martial sister Fang?"


    Mu Jianping explained to him in a low voice.


    When Fang Yi heard the speech, she also spared no face and scolded endlessly.


    Trinket looked very aggrieved and said, "if I had known that elder martial sister Fang would have such ideas, I would rather not lend a helping hand! You don''t believe what the little princess saw with her own eyes. Don''t you know that you are still intact? "


    Fang Yi was stunned and said to herself: what he said is so sure. The little princess is also ordinary. Is it true that my wound is poisoned and I''m crazy?


    I immediately hid behind the screen and looked up and down. I was stunned. I was indeed intact.


    "I feel sore all over, which is left by the previous battle..." Fang Yi thought in a daze, "I had such a crazy dream when others healed me, and wronged a good man. Hey, i... "


    In shame and anger, he wished he could pull out his sword and commit suicide immediately.


    Mu Jianping also came behind the screen and looked at Fang Yi. Fang Yi sighed: "I ruined Wei hero''s reputation before and avenged the enemy with kindness - I think I should thank you with death."


    With that, he walked out of the screen and knelt in front of trinket.


    "Hero Wei of heaven and earth society, I''m really sorry. Please kill me."


    "Trinket" smiled, "needless to say, I have to tell you a piece of good news. Yesterday''s assassin caught three people who were not killed on the spot. I''ll find a chance to save them and send you and the little princess out together. I think it''s a perfect virtue. "


    Fang Yi was surprised and delighted when she heard the speech: "Wei Yingxiong, which three people are still alive?"


    He shed tears of guilt: how crazy he was before. Heroes like Wei hero don''t deserve him. How can he force me?


    Moreover, how can he force me to become a eunuch in the Imperial Palace and embrace the great cause of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty?


    Mu Jianping looked at "Trinket" with a look of worship: "great, since brother Wei is willing to do it, they are all saved!"


    In his words, his admiration for "Trinket" has reached the extreme.


    "Trinket" said with a smile, "they don''t know their identity. They just claim to be the people of Pingxi palace."


    Fang Yi was so worried that she thought of Liu Yizhou that she couldn''t help whispering, "Wei hero, they are naturally people disguised as Pingxi palace, but can you find out if there is a son-in-law of Wu Sangui who claims to be surnamed Xia among the three?"

 Chapter 661

    "Trinket" heard this and looked at Fang Yi speechless: "are you serious about Muwang mansion?"


    Fang Yi was puzzled by his question and replied, "is there any fake? Nature is absolutely true. What does Wei mean by that? "


    "Naturally, Wu Sangui''s son-in-law holds power in the Pingxi palace in the South and has a heavy army. He is more powerful than the prefects and patrolmen of a province. Such a man came into the palace to assassinate the tartar emperor? Why don''t you say that Wu Sangui is here, right among you? "


    "Trinket" asked.


    Fang Yi was tongue tied. She was a little speechless. When King Mu''s house discussed the plan together, the big guys applauded it, but they all said that the plan was wonderful. No one said anything wrong with the plan.


    But in the mouth of Wei hero of the Heaven Earth Society, how can it be said that there are all loopholes?


    "Trinket" asked again, "who is the man pretending to be Wu Sangui''s son-in-law? There are so many people in King Mu''s residence. Three are caught. Don''t you care about the rest? "


    Fang Yi didn''t know what it was like when she heard the speech. She opened her mouth and couldn''t speak.


    What she asked, of course, was Liu Yizhou, her lifelong lover. However, when she misunderstood that she had lost her virginity, what she had done to hero Wei was really humiliating and humiliating - wouldn''t it be more humiliating if she misunderstood hero Wei first and then asked about Liu Yizhou''s whereabouts?


    Wei Yingxiong is afraid that she will think: does elder martial sister Fang want a man like this? Why can''t she say three words without a man?


    The little princess Mu Jianping didn''t have so many ideas. She immediately smiled and said, "it must be senior brother Liu Yizhou. Senior sister and senior brother Liu are a couple. What senior sister is most worried about must be him."


    Fang Yi blushed with shame. For some reason, she didn''t dare to see Wei hero''s face. She always felt very ashamed.


    Trinket replied, "OK, I''ll have a look, but you have to give me one or two keepsakes and give me two secret signs..."


    "Then there will be Lowe''s hero." Fang Yi endured the embarrassment in her heart and handed him the code and a handwritten letter.


    Trinket pushed the door out. Fang Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said two words to Mu Jianping. She was also embarrassed.


    "Hero Wei saved our lives. It''s very impolite of me to have such a delusion..."


    Mu Jianping said with a smile, "is it difficult that elder martial sister doesn''t like elder martial brother Liu? Do you like elder brother Wei? That''s not good. I think brother Wei is very good. I can''t take it away for you. "


    No one else was present, and Mu Jianping was not shy. Instead, he said it directly. After all, he was familiar with elder martial sister. There was nothing to hide.


    Fang Yi was surprised: "little princess, this hero Wei is good. I''m afraid little grandpa is not allowed."


    "Why not?"


    "He is... Eunuch..."


    "He is false, not true." As Mu Jianping spoke, he couldn''t help giggling.


    Fake? Fang Yi was stunned and then breathed a sigh of relief: it would be a pity if such heroes were really eunuchs. It would be good if they were fake.


    Back to God, a pair of arms stretched out from behind and took her in his arms.


    It was the hero Wei who had just left. He asked, "I''m a fake eunuch. Are you happy?"


    Fang Yi glanced at Mu Jianping and found that Mu Jianping didn''t feel it. She knew that she was crazy again and thought of Wei Yingxiong.


    I can''t help but secretly scold the guards of the imperial palace for being mean and shameless. I''m just injured, but I think about men and women. These guards must have smeared some indiscriminate spring medicine on their weapons, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this.


    There was some panic in my heart: if in the long run, I really become a flower fool who only knows to find men, I might as well die early!


    We must find an antidote as soon as possible!


    Before she could think more, she felt that Wei hero behind her was presumptuous again, pulled her slim and graceful body back and put it on the bed.


    Looking back, Fang Yi felt a little ashamed after a long time had passed.


    On the one hand, she knew that this delusion was greatly wrong. She agreed to live a lifetime with senior brother Liu, and trinket also had a lot of affection for the little princess. It''s really unreasonable for her to have such a delusion.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t help thinking: it''s in my own heart, but I think about it myself. No one else knows, even the little princess. In fact, it''s also very good. Anyway, no one knows. Just think about it in your heart.


    So, after feeling that her body recovered a little, when another "delusion" came, Fang Yi didn''t make any more noise, shout or struggle, but obeyed and softened a lot.


    This time Fang Yi came back to her senses, but it was very different from the original.


    It seems that he and Wei hero have really become a couple, a couple, so harmonious.


    Some strange changes in his attitude involuntarily, and he unconsciously became more easygoing and gentle to "Trinket"; Seeing "Trinket" talking and laughing with the little princess and bringing vegetables to the little princess, I felt uncomfortable unconsciously.


    It''s like someone took something.


    This mood has not yet calmed down. After two "delusions" in a day and two extremely sweet experiences, Fang Yi''s feeling about "Trinket" has been confused whether it is delusion or true. Her tenderness has become that even the little princess can detect it. She can''t care. She just wants to secretly hold hands with "Trinket".


    Just then, "Trinket" said, "I have found out the three assassins. One is your senior brother Liu Yizhou, one is the shaking lion Wu Lishen, and the other is the green haired tiger Ao Biao."


    Hearing this, Fang Yi was surprised first, then happy, and then her face turned white again.


    Standing in the same place, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Mu Jianping didn''t think so much, and immediately said happily, "now, brother Wei, you can save them all!"


    "Trinket" also nodded, as if unaware: "well, elder martial sister Fang, come with me. I''ll take you to meet them and save them all."


    Fang Yi was silent and nodded. She just felt very embarrassed in her heart: it was really the happiest thing in the world to live a good life with Wei hero in her madness these two days.


    No second person knows about it, including Wei Yingxiong. I think so much I shouldn''t think. But I know that I can''t bear him anymore. It''s hard to make do with senior brother Liu Yizhou.


    It''s really my fault. I''m sorry for elder martial brother Liu''s oath of alliance, hero Wei''s saving grace, and the little princess... But what can I do now?


    I''d better save senior brother Liu and the three of them first.


    Fang Yi changed her clothes, pretended to be a eunuch, and followed "Trinket" through the palace corridor. On the way, she met eunuchs and bodyguards. Her heart inevitably jumped. Fortunately, she was in danger. Finally, she arrived in the prison safely.


    There are several rooms in the prison. In the first prison room, Wu Lishen, the lion shaking his head, is being tortured. He is scarred all over. He roars and shakes his head. He says he works for the prince of Pingxi and would rather die than kill the tartar emperor.


    "Trinket" and Fang Yi rescued him, killed the guard, and changed him into the guard''s clothes.


    The second prison is aobiao, a green haired tiger, who is also being tortured and scolding Tartars.


    After he was rescued, he was also dressed as a bodyguard.


    Although there is "Trinket", these carefulness and camouflage are actually unnecessary, as long as the illusion can be created at will, but Fang Yi and others don''t know. At this moment, they are nervous, their palms are full of sweat, and their mouths are dry.


    Trinket took Fang Yi, Wu Lishen, a lion shaking his head, and AO Biao, a green haired tiger. The four of them came to the last prison, but they saw through the window that Liu Yizhou was begging for mercy from a guard leader.


    "Give me a break. Martial Uncle Wu was there before. I really dare not say..."


    "In fact, we are not from Prince Pingxi''s residence. I am from Prince Mu''s residence. My real name is not Xia, but Liu Yizhou..."

 Chapter 662

    "This greedy beast!"


    Witnessing Liu Yizhou''s betrayal and ruining the event of King Mu''s residence, Wu Lishen shook his head and immediately roared in a low voice, so he was about to rush out and kill the beast.


    Aobiao, the green haired tiger, has the same expression.


    Fang Yi''s eyes were wide open, and the last point in her heart was broken.


    Liu Yizhou, whom I like, should have been a hero! How could he be such a coward! I read him wrong, I read him wrong!


    I thought I had moved my heart and didn''t deserve him. Maybe I should commit suicide to meet my original oath; I didn''t think he was such a terrible villain. It''s not that I don''t deserve him, but that he doesn''t deserve me!


    Just then, "Trinket" pressed Wu Lishen with one hand and grabbed Ao Biao''s shoulder: "take it easy, you two, and listen to what the boy says!"


    Wu Lishen and AO Biao were stunned at the same time. They only saw that "Trinket" was young and young. They thought they didn''t have much time. They didn''t expect to press them together as soon as they took a shot.


    It''s really a good skill!


    There is such a hero in the imperial palace. He is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger.


    Immediately, Wu Lishen and AO Biao did not resist. They only heard the guard leader ask Liu Yizhou about King Mu''s house.


    Liu Yizhou told all the people in King Mu''s house in a series, including the sound of the little Duke Mu''s sword, the little princess Mu Jianping and Fang Yi, and also told the whole story of the recent conflict between King Mu''s house and heaven and Earth Society.


    The more Wu Lishen listened, the more anxious he became. He kept cursing: "this beast! This beast! "


    Ao Biao also scolded more than that, while Fang Yi silently clenched her teeth and clenched her palm.


    After seeing that Liu Yizhou had finished all these, the three said the secret signs, strongholds and secret words of King Mu''s house again, and finally bowed down and knelt down in front of the guard leader.


    "I just want to live. Please forgive me. I will work for the Qing Dynasty and help you catch the traitors in King Mu''s house."


    "Good!"


    Before the bodyguard leader could speak, he heard a shout at the door.


    Trinket pushed the door in and clapped three palms in succession. He patted the guard leader and two front guards to death. He motioned to Wu Lishen, Ao Biao and Fang Yi: "this man is at your disposal. You can do it."


    Ao Biao cried, "hero Wei, is there a way to take him away? I want to take him out and ask everyone to put the traitor to death with their own hands. "


    Liu Yizhou heard the speech and immediately begged for mercy: "martial Uncle Wu and younger martial sister, I''m confused for a while. Forgive me this time, I''ll never do such a stupid thing again!"


    Wu Lishan gritted his teeth and said, "hero Wei is in great difficulty to help us escape. It is even more difficult for us to escape from the palace. At this time, there is no time to take the beast and let him go back to be punished. "


    "It''s cheap for him. Give him a good time!" Ao Biao said that he was about to come forward and ended up with Liu Yizhou.


    Liu Yizhou naturally didn''t want to die. The two immediately dragged their wounded bodies to hand over.


    Just after two moves, "Trinket" came forward to point Liu Yizhou''s acupoint.


    "This is a place of right and wrong. Don''t stay much. Solve him quickly."


    Wu Lishen was about to come forward, but unexpectedly Fang Yi took the first step and stood in front of Liu Yizhou with a sword.


    Liu Yizhou suddenly showed a happy look: "younger martial sister, unlock the acupoints for me quickly -"


    Before he finished, the sword had pierced his throat.


    Fang Yi stared at him coldly and felt disgusted: did she ever fall in love with something like this beast?


    She put away her sword and looked at trinket. She only felt that everything was better and the world was infinitely vast.


    "Let''s go."


    "Trinket" said, taking them out of the palace.


    Fang Yi said, "Wei Yingxiong, the little princess is still in the palace. I''ll stay here with her for some time. Martial Uncle Wu and senior brother Ao, you two go back and report peace to the little Duke, so that they don''t have to worry. After a few days, I''ll go out of the palace with the little princess. "


    Of course, Wu Lishen and AO Biao believed in the people who saved their lives. They immediately agreed and were sent out of the palace by "Trinket".


    After they all left, "Trinket" was surprised and said, "elder martial sister Fang, you should go with them."


    Fang Yi smiled in a low voice and pointed to a hidden rockery: "go over there and I''ll tell you the reason."


    At the rockery, before Trinket spoke, Fang Yi took the initiative to rush into his arms and offer her red lips.


    If the sky thunder hooks the earth fire, there is no need to say anything.


    When you get back to God, it will be natural.


    Trinket pretended to be surprised: "elder martial sister Fang, you -"


    "Do you think I''m staying for the little princess? In fact, it''s for you, hero Wei and grandpa GUI. " Fang Yi nestled in his arms and sighed, "I always feel that this is real..."


    "But what happened to me and the little princess --"


    "It doesn''t matter," Fang Yi whispered. "The little princess is not jealous. She is so naive and lovely. It''s nothing for us to accompany you together."


    "Trinket" smiled and said, "it''s a little smoother than expected. Fang Yi''s performance in the original book is not very good. In fact, once she really falls in love, she is also a good woman."


    It''s just that in the original work, trinket''s scum men were abusive and did not meet the standard of heroes in her heart. It was really dragged to the end that they really followed trinket.


    Take Fang Yi back to her residence and meet with the small county owner.


    Because "Trinket" and the two are getting closer and closer, and they are confident of absolute safety in the palace, the little princess and Fang Yi are not in a hurry to go out. They just pass some safety information to the outside every three or five times, but live in the palace.


    In the palace, Kangxi was furious because of the assassination. First, he wanted to cut off Wu Sangui''s son Wu Yingxiong''s head. Later, he was persuaded by the minister and ordered the whole city to search for the rebels. The whole capital was terrified.


    Ruidong, the right hand of the false empress dowager Mao Dongzhu, went to the Zongren''s house to kill the flag owner of the inlaid red flag, and handed the inlaid red flag "42 chapter Sutra" to Mao Dongzhu. Mao Dongzhu gave it to Mr. Su. So far, Su Ze has four 42 chapter Sutra in his hand, including the yellow flag, the inlaid blue flag, the blue flag and the red flag.


    Su Ze is not worried about this. He is observing the plot changes and trends of the world, and infers the changes in the power behind it.


    For the beauty in the original book of Luding, the Forty-two Chapters are not very important.


    Mao Dongzhu caught another former palace maid Tao gonge. After the two sides disclosed the details to each other, Tao gonge also chose to join Mr. Su''s command. Therefore, Mao Dongzhu had an absolutely trusted old palace maid and a helper.


    Outside the palace, Wu Lishen and AO Biao, who escaped, returned to the stronghold of King Mu''s house and told the story. The little Duke of King Mu''s house immediately went to the Green Wood Hall of heaven earth meeting to thank him.


    Just at this time, they rescued Xu Tianchuan from the dog official Lu Yifeng. All misunderstandings were resolved. Prince Mu''s house naturally paid a lot of compliments to heaven and earth.


    Lord Su Xiang of the Green Wood Hall entertained the people. When the guests and hosts were having a good time, someone suddenly mentioned how the king of Tang was. However, the two sides immediately quarreled over the dispute between the king of Tang and the king of GUI.


    Su Ze coughed softly and said, "gentlemen, the head of the heaven earth society is coming. There is a friend from afar watching. Don''t be ashamed!"


    All the people in Qingmu hall and King Mu''s residence were silent immediately.


    At the door of the house, Chen Jinnan led several people in, and a young man in his twenties on the beam of the house also fell lightly.


    "Li Xihua, I''ve seen the heroes of heaven and Earth Society and Qingmu hall."


    Said the young man.


    Chen Jinnan nodded slightly. After being polite to this man, he also made polite to King Mu''s house.


    Finally, they discussed how to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty in the future. They agreed with King Mu''s house that whoever could kill Wu Sangui would listen to him.


    If heaven and Earth Society kills Wu Sangui, Lord Mu''s house will join heaven and Earth Society; If King Mu''s residence kills Wu Sangui, the Heaven Earth Society will join King Mu''s residence


    If Li Xihua kills Wu Sangui, he doesn''t want to order the people. He just wants to make a bow to Chen Jinnan.


    After this discussion, Prince Mu''s house and Li Xihua left respectively. Chen jinnancai and Su Ze talked about everything just now.


    "Who is Li Xihua? What is it? Do you brothers know anything? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "he is the child of Li Yan and the red lady. Of course, anyone can be the emperor as long as he opposes the Qing Dynasty and restores the Ming Dynasty."


    Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case.

 Chapter 663

    "Lord Su Xiang, you can save the hero of King Mu''s residence from the palace. It can be seen that you have excellent means."


    Chen Jinnan said.


    "If you really assassinate the tartar emperor, it''s not difficult."


    "Well, it''s really not difficult. We will take the life of the tartar emperor at any time. But it''s not in a hurry. " Su Ze said, "you should also feel that the little tartar emperor is impatient and tyrannical. He is not a good emperor. Leaving him alive will kill many more people than we have worked hard to kill."


    "In addition, our heaven and Earth Society and King Mu''s House agreed to kill Wu Sangui. It happened that the tartar little emperor couldn''t accommodate Wu Sangui. This time, the calculation of King Mu''s house almost led to the little emperor beheading Wu Yingxiong. It''s not that the Little Emperor didn''t know the plot of King Mu''s house, but the little emperor was malicious and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Wu Yingxiong."


    "It''s just that Wu Yingxiong lavished money in the court to bribe ministers. Those ministers, whether public or private, can''t let the little emperor kill Wu Yingxiong and incite Wu Sangui. That''s why Wu Yingxiong died. "


    "Even so, Wu Sangui and the little tartar emperor can''t stand side by side after all. We have to use them to really get a great opportunity to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty."


    After hearing this, Chen Jinnan nodded again and again: "what Lord Su Xiang said is really good."


    However, I am also worried: the green wood hall has received many good players recently, and has developed very rapidly. Although Su Ze and Su Xiangzhu are good players in opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, they always feel that he is another force hidden in the Heaven Earth Society, rather than the loyalty of the other nine incense halls.


    Thinking of this, Chen Jinnan felt it necessary to stay and completely subdue Lord Su Xiang and the whole green wood hall to remove this hidden danger.


    If this hidden danger is not eliminated, the whole qingmutang and tiandihui may be replaced by others. It''s hard to say whether we will still respect the prince of Yanping and Prince Zhu at that time.


    Therefore, Chen Jinnan said, "there have been a lot of events in the capital recently. The little tartar emperor is violent and capricious, but the Green Wood Hall occupies a key position than other halls for the time being."


    "So I have to stay and help the brothers of Qingmu hall, so as not to delay major events."


    Guan Anji, Li Lishi, Xu Tianchuan, and Taoist XuanZhen all rejoiced in the past. Deng Bingchun, Liu Yan, and Qi Yuankai, who had just joined Qingmu hall, were expressionless.


    They were originally subordinates of the Dragon sect. After being accepted as subordinates by Su Ze, they were only loyal to Su Ze and had no recognition of the general helmsman Chen Jinnan and the great cause of anti Qing and Ming restoration of heaven and Earth Society.


    Chen Jinnan swept these strange faces and knew that it must be su Ze''s confidant.


    They have no respect for their master of the helm. It can be seen that Su Ze, the master of Su Xiang, must think the same.


    "Since the helmsman is willing to stay in the green wood hall, it is naturally a great good thing."


    Lord Su Xiang smiled and said, "brothers, the helmsman is here. We have to double our efforts to do things without mistakes, so as not to lose the face of the green wood hall."


    His words, including Guan Anji, Li Lishi, Xu Tianchuan and others, were answered together.


    "Yes, Lord Su Xiang!"


    Chen Jinnan saw that the original Aoki cousin obeyed the order like this. He had no unconvinced expression and look, and was even more secretly frightened.


    This leader Su Xiang is really a wonderful person. All the brothers of Qingmu hall have sincerely regarded him as the leader of the hall!


    Although Chen Jinnan is the general helmsman of the heaven and earth society, he has no complete strategy on how to attack the Qing court and how to deal with Wu Sangui in the future.


    This is not that Chen Jinnan, who used to be a military teacher, lacks vision, but that a skillful woman can''t make bricks without rice. In fact, the heaven and earth society is essentially a sect organization. Each hall has more than 200 or 300 people and less than 1200 people. Although there are many Jianghu experts in total, they can''t beat any Manchu military camp.


    At present, it is not easy for heaven and earth society to develop secretly. It is an unexpected joy to do something else. If the whole heaven and earth society starts to take action by assassinating officials and immediately raising the banner of anti Qing and rehabilitation, then heaven and Earth Society may be famous for a while, but it will soon be eradicated and will no longer exist.


    Su Ze is also in a false relationship with Chen Jinnan and others. It is impossible to tell them that he is preparing to accept the Dragon sect, King Mu''s house and many forces.


    After the discussion, Deng Bingchun, Qi Yuankai and other people of the original dragon cult found Su Ze and reported to him.


    "The Dragon sect leader is already quite angry about the delay in collecting the forty-two chapter Sutra, so he sent pangshou ertuduo to the capital to supervise and search for the forty-two chapter Sutra. He wants to come soon."


    "Third Master Zhang is the highest in the capital and here. It''s not difficult to deal with the fat and thin ertuduo, but the 42 chapters classic..."


    Su Ze smiled: "brothers, now from the Dragon sect secret to my command, they also give their lives to me. There''s nothing to say about this secret. I''ll just tell you¡¶ The forty two chapters Sutra sounds mysterious. In fact, it''s just that the Tartars of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties buried some gold and silver treasures somewhere in order to make a comeback after the failure of hegemony in the Central Plains. "


    "I just didn''t expect that as soon as the Tartars entered the Central Plains, they really took the rivers and mountains of the Ming Dynasty and stabilized the dynasty. As for who collected the Forty-two Chapters, he could shake the country of the Tartars in the Qing Dynasty, become the co owner of the rivers and mountains, and master the dragon vein, it''s just a joke."


    "Give you a lot of gold and silver treasures, and you will have a strong army. Can you run around the world? Even if we have a strong army, we are sure that we will not be coincidentally defeated by the weak? "


    "Therefore, the forty-two chapter Sutra is really meaningless. It''s certainly good for us to collect it, get an unexpected fortune and develop our subordinates. If you expect to collect this thing, you can sit invincible and dominate the world. It''s impossible. "


    The people of the Dragon sect were suddenly moved: although they took refuge under Mr. Su, they had to be convinced because Mr. Su had great powers, waved away the restrictions imposed on them by the Dragon sect and used miraculous means. But now it seems that we are so frank and treat each other like brothers.


    Qi Yuankai stepped forward, knelt in front of Su Ze, took a Book of red silk from his arms and held it high: "Mr. Su, I am a teacher under Prince Kang, the leader of the Manchu Zhenghong flag. I just stole this Forty-two Chapters of the Zhenghong flag yesterday and was about to give it to Mr. Su."


    Su Ze nodded and accepted the Sutra and said to himself: there are five forty-two chapter sutras, only three forty-two chapter Sutras: the yellow flag of Wutai Mountain, the blue flag of Pingxi palace and the blue flag of the owner of the blue flag.


    The forty-two chapter Sutra inlaid with a blue flag in the original book was acquired by the Dragon sect. It was finally hidden in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Now there is no sign of success.

 Chapter 664

    "After the fat and thin ertuduo came, I will deal with it."


    Su Ze told Deng Bingchun and others, "it''s time to find a chance to go to Shenlong island."


    After all, it''s a place to tell the people. After all, Qi Yuankai said, "Mr. Su, is it bad for Chen Jinnan to stay in the capital?"


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t worry, he doesn''t have much trouble."


    Deng Bingchun, Qi Yuankai and others were relieved.


    When they left, Su Ze''s heart sank. Looking at what the "Trinket" in the palace was doing, he immediately smiled: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have gained a lot. You have accepted Jianning."


    "Trinket" responded in silence: "this woman is really not difficult. In addition to her bad character, as long as she gets tough with her, she won''t dare to make trouble."


    "Well, it''s good if you get something. How''s Kangxi?" Suze asked.


    "Trinket" said, "what else can we do? I couldn''t help being malicious, but I personally went to prison to strangle and divide a few people. It can be said that our blackening has been completely successful. Next, he will be more depressed and go against the trend. At that time, our men will come out together and win the Manchu Dynasty. At this time, it is not difficult. "


    Speaking of this, he said: "although we oppose the Manchu Qing Dynasty, although this is only an illusory time and space, is it a bit humiliating if we can''t compare with the territory of the Manchu Qing Dynasty?"


    "It''s like you. If you''re worse than the original trinket, it''s really a bit humiliating." Su Ze smiled at trinket.


    "Trinket" was a little speechless: "you gave me this good job experienced in the world of mortals... If we weren''t one, I''d like to change with you."


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t care about his protest. Although that''s what he said, trinket is still very lively in the "Palace". Fang Yi, Mu Jianping and Princess Jianning have all arrived. Maybe there are beautiful palace maids and concubines. He can stay for a few days whenever he wants.


    "Next, we need to exchange the general trend and small trend with each other."


    "The general trend is that as a reincarnation world fighter, I led many original plot characters to successfully oppose the Qing Dynasty, and my territory must at least reach the level of" Begonia leaf ". Xiaoshi met Shuanger and ah Ke on Wutai Mountain Road, Zeng Rou on Wangwu mountain, Su Quan on Shenlong Island, and Wei Chunhua, trinket''s mother. "


    "That''s what we have to do."


    "Trinket" said speechless, "you really arranged me clearly!"


    "Because of the general situation, although I am in the capital, I have to separate several entities, go to Shenlong island to control Shenlong religion, go to Pingxi palace to control Wu Yingxiong, and take over Taiwan Island, Yaksa, Ili and ushan. There are a lot of things to do."


    Su Ze said here and smiled: "you see, I have arranged my own rice to understand white, so you don''t complain anymore."


    "Trinket" angrily closed spiritual communication and went to find his own woman to comfort his injured heart.


    Su Ze smiled and lost his temper. It was his unique experience.


    With both hands together, several entities split up. One went straight to Wu Yingxiong''s residence in the capital, one went north to Yaksa and the other went south to Taiwan Island.


    Two others went to Wusi Tibet and other frontier positions, set up chess pieces first and gather their men.


    As for the Dragon sect, it''s not too late to wait until pangshou Toutuo arrives and take "Trinket" with him.


    In the study of Wu Yingxiong''s residence, only Wu Yingxiong and a veteran are talking. The veteran is dressed as a soldier, but he sits carelessly at the top. Wu Yingxiong is respectful to him and calls him "father".


    This veteran is Wu Sangui, king of Pingxi. Although he is capricious, he is surprisingly bold and dares to put all his eggs in one basket.


    This time Wu Yingxiong came to the capital, not only did Wu Yingxiong want to manage the relationship between the imperial court and observe the emperor''s attitude, but also he wanted to see with his own eyes what the character and attitude of the little emperor of the Manchu Qing Dynasty were.


    A few days ago, Wu Sangui was surprised: how many emperors have ever ventured to capture ministers at the age of 14? The little emperor is really ambitious and unwilling to live under others. He is a hero.


    Based on his many years of life experience, although aobai is rampant and arrogant, in fact, he has no great objection. He is still in the category of patience. The little emperor can''t let go of power. He forcibly seizes power back at a young age. He is really very brave and ambitious.


    But these days, Wu Sangui was in a good mood. He seemed to see another emperor Chongzhen.


    When Emperor Chongzhen dealt with Wei Zhongxian and came back from seizing power, he was patient and moderate. Was it not the attitude of the British Lord?


    But then he quickly exposed his suspicious, headstrong and easily deceived shortcomings, so that he even changed courtiers, killed more generals, forced the death of good talents, and finally subjugated the country.


    The little emperor killed many Manchus, and nearly 10000 Manchus were sent back outside the pass. Can the river and mountain last long?


    How many Han slaves are there when a man is in the pass? But how many Han people can''t rebel and can only be slaves? Wu Sangui roughly estimated that tens of thousands of Manchus left the customs, which was almost equal to hundreds of thousands of Han people losing their "master", and the Manchu power was lost in an instant.


    It can be said that even a big battle has not achieved such results.


    "Before, our enemy pretended to assassinate the little emperor in Pingxi palace. Although the little emperor knew it was false, he also wanted to push the boat along the river and kill you. It can be seen that this boy is also bad at us."


    Wu Sangui said.


    "Yes, father, I thought so..."


    Wu Yingxiong was talking when he suddenly saw a man with short hair and white clothes in his study. He was shocked.


    When the man was about to greet the bodyguard, Wu Yingxiong and Wu Sangui were struck by lightning and immediately understood a lot - Su Ze''s separation was too lazy to tell them too much truth. Neither of the two guys could be solved by reason. They simply brainwashed and let them obey their orders from now on.


    "Wu Sangui."


    "My subordinates are here." Wu Sangui bowed.


    "Go back and prepare for rebellion. It''s meaningless to stay in the capital. It''s better to save food and prepare for war." Su Ze said separately.


    Wu Sangui said yes, but said, "it''s just that the source of troops is always insufficient. The Pingxi palace is deserted and sparsely populated, far less than the Central Plains."


    Su Ze said with a smile: "there are not enough soldiers. We can borrow them. Aren''t those aborigines who betrayed emperor Yongli on the peninsula the best soldiers to fight against the Manchu and Qing Dynasties? We are not afraid of their loss. "

 Chapter 665

    Wu Sangui and Wu Yingxiong were both surprised at Su Ze''s idea.


    "As the vassal of the Ming Dynasty, they were able to act on the nominal emperor Yongli. It can be seen that the degree of backwardness is general. How can they listen to the order faithfully?"


    Su Ze''s split immediately smiled: "how loyal you are to listen to orders, they will naturally listen to orders."


    Wu Sangui and Wu Yingxiong nodded. If they hadn''t been brainwashed, they would only be afraid to swear at their mother, but at this time, they were only happy with their main power.


    Wu Yingxiong, as a person who came to the capital on the surface, could not move lightly. Therefore, only Su Ze''s part, Wu Sangui and several guards left the next day.


    At the same time, Su Ze, who went to the frontier and Taiwan Island, also turned into a local posture, ready to blend in first, grasp a considerable part of power, and then take it slowly.


    He can also use such means as directly brainwashing Wu Sangui countless times.


    However, there is no need to be so anxious.


    He also has to consider the direction of the story and the energy changes of the reincarnation world, so take your time and experience it slowly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Jinnan stopped at the Green Wood Hall in the capital. For a while, he only felt that master Su Xiang was really good except for being mysterious, and there was nothing special.


    Recently, I got along well with Lord Mu''s house. It''s all because of the face of Lord Su Xiang. The people in Lord Mu''s house are very convinced of him, but they are far less than the head of heaven and Earth Society.


    Chen Jinnan also hesitated: the prince of Yanping called himself to discuss something. He can''t delay any more. Maybe he really wants more.


    In order to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, Su Xiang had to use it for the time being, and other problems will be discussed later.


    On this day, Chen Jinnan called the people of Qingmu hall and said that he was ready to leave.


    Apart from Xu Tianchuan and others who felt reluctant to give up, the people in Qingmu hall asked them to stay, but they didn''t stay any more - even if they were glad that Chen Jinnan had left. Seeing that Chen Jinnan didn''t do anything earth shaking these days, they made everyone feel uneasy and look forward to his departure.


    Su Ze said, "commander in chief, two brothers are willing to join the heaven and earth society today. Please open a incense hall for them before leaving. How about it?"


    Chen Jinnan said with a smile, "naturally, I''d love to. Under the leadership of Lord Su Xiang, the green wood hall is really better and more prosperous. "


    Su Ze said to the door, "come in, you two."


    Then two people came into the door. One was nine feet tall, thin and tall like a bamboo pole, while the other was three feet tall, fat and round, like a ball.


    Su Ze said: "these two are both good players in Wulin. They didn''t wander in the Jianghu originally, so they don''t have any reputation. However, since they are willing to join the heaven and Earth Society and fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, they have been good brothers since then. "


    Pointing to the thin and tall man, he said, "this is called fat Toutuo."


    Everyone was surprised and said, "is Lord Su Xiang wrong? Shouldn''t this fat Toutuo be the one next to him? "


    Su Ze pointed to the short and fat one and said, "this is called thin head Tuo."


    Everyone thought: it really meant wrong.


    The thin and tall man bowed and said, "fat Toutuo has seen you."


    Now the people were surprised: this man is thin and tall. Is he really called fat Toutuo?


    Although Chen Jinnan has been weathered and has always been calm, he inevitably brought a smile at this time: "the nicknames of the two friends are really interesting."


    Fat Toutuo and thin Toutuo both shook their heads slightly: where are their nicknames? It turns out that fat Toutuo is fat and thin Toutuo is thin. It''s just that once leopard fetus Yi Jin pill broke out, and their body shape became like this!


    At that moment, Chen Jin opened the incense hall in the south. After reading the rules, he asked fat and thin ertuduo to join the Qingmu hall.


    Chen Jinnan said goodbye to the people and left. Su Ze looked around the people and said.


    "There is another brother, who was originally in the palace. Today, he inquired about a good news and told everyone."


    "Mao 18, go to the door and pick up this good brother."


    Mao Shiba didn''t understand what he meant. Not long after he joined the heaven and earth society, he came to the door and saw "Trinket".


    "Xiaobao, how are you in the palace?"


    "Trinket" met him with a smile and met the people in the green wood hall.


    Finally, he said, "brothers, brothers, I''m trinket, taken care of by master Meng Suxiang, teaching martial arts, and I''m about to join the heaven earth society to live and die with you."


    The crowd did not think much, but cheered loudly.


    Su Ze also opened another incense hall, let "Trinket" join the heaven and earth meeting, and talked about the good news before.


    "The helmsman has something important to do, and I didn''t bother him, but it''s not difficult for our green wood hall to do it."


    "Trinket knew from his investigation in the palace that the tartar emperor had hidden an important figure in the palace in Wutai Mountain. If he could catch this man, the tartar emperor would be panic stricken, and our great cause of anti Qing and rehabilitation is greatly expected."


    Upon hearing this, Guan Anji, Li Lishi, Xu Tianchuan and others were very excited. They wished they could go to Wutai Mountain immediately to catch the big man.


    Su Ze smiled and arranged some manpower.


    He led trinket, pangshou Toutuo, Xu Tianchuan and others to Mount Wutai, and handed over the capital to Guan Anji, Li Lishi and others.


    The party made proper arrangements and set out the next day.


    There was an accident when I passed the dealer out of the capital - because aobai was not killed by "Trinket", and the third young grandmother of the dealer was not prepared to give "Trinket" any benefits. Instead, she was prepared to give Shuanger to Su Ze as a maid.


    Although this was expected, the difficulty of "Trinket" increased sharply.


    Su Ze doesn''t want to get involved with right and wrong. Although she takes Shuanger as a maid, she won''t do anything. She just asks her to bring tea and pour water. Shuanger certainly won''t like "Trinket" anymore. It''s estimated that this virtuous and beautiful Shuanger won''t have anything to do with "Trinket".


    Near Wutai Mountain, I finally got a new harvest.


    Trinket met a pair of martial sisters and a one armed nun in her thirties. It was the ninth difficult master, ah Qi and ah Ke.


    Su Ze made a look. He took people to Wutai Mountain to catch emperor Aisin juero Fulin of Shunzhi. Trinket mixed with nun Jiunan and investigated whether Zheng Keshuang was nearby.


    Nun Jiunan was also an innocent girl twenty years ago. She was the daughter of emperor Chongzhen. Her name was Xiao Jiu. She liked yuan Chengzhi, the protagonist of blue blood sword. Unfortunately, Yuan Chengzhi was not ruthless to her. She suffered the great disaster of national destruction and family destruction. Therefore, she suffered great hatred and was unhappy with everyone.


    Although he is only in his thirties and has a beautiful face, he frowns all day, which is quite sad.


    "Trinket" mixed with nun Jiunan and said that the anti Qing and restoration of the Ming Dynasty would not make nun Jiunan happy. Instead, she was very interested in killing traitors like Wu Sangui.

 Chapter 666

    "Trinket" is not as glib as in the original book. She has her own magnanimity in speaking and doing things, which is nothing in the eyes of Nun Jiunan.


    After all, as the eldest princess of emperor Chongzhen, she met the emperor''s ministers and many dignitaries. It was natural that she was calm, but "Trinket" was slightly excellent.


    In the eyes of ah Ke and ah Qi, they feel very different: first, the two girls come from a young age and rarely see such a generous man. Second, the identity of "Trinket" and generous hospitality always make the two girls feel good.


    Nun Jiunan looks very good, but she has too many thoughts in her heart and is depressed all day.


    "Trinket" spent a lot of silver on vegetarian dishes alone in order to make her a little happier. Nun Jiunan is very good at distinguishing the beauty and evil of dishes. Although she doesn''t mean to be picky, she eats more chopsticks if the dishes are exquisite.


    Seeing her, she couldn''t be happy all the time. She said in her heart: "abbess, why don''t we go to the capital first, and then go to Yunnan together to kill Wu Sangui?"


    Nun Jiunan was surprised when she heard the speech: "why go to the capital first?"


    Trinket whispered, "I know a maid in waiting in the palace. Her name is Tao Hongying. Should abbess meet her? And the emperor of the Ming Dynasty should always worship. "


    When he said this, the ninth difficult master was stunned and sighed, "I wanted to hide my name, but you have seen my identity these days. You won''t tell on me with the tartar? "


    "Trinket" smiled, "abbess, if I''m against you, how can I wait until this time to report you? Just try to catch you? "


    The ninth difficult master burst into laughter when he was too young. Ah Ke and ah Qi didn''t know what they whispered. When they heard his big talk at a young age, they thought it was a joke and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    "Trinket" said, "it''s better to try and know the truth."


    Nun Jiunan even laughed. Seeing that he still insisted, she asked ah Qi and ah Ke to come forward and try.


    Nun Jiunan was stunned when she started. Trinket''s martial arts were far higher than she could understand. As soon as she raised her hand, she managed ah Qi and ah Ke.


    She was a little confused and didn''t believe it. She raised her hand and tried. Unexpectedly, she was easily defeated by "Trinket".


    Now she believed that "Trinket" had excellent martial arts, but such experience stunned her and reminded her of some old things in previous years - her first meeting with Yuan Chengzhi and Yuan Chengzhi''s high spirits.


    After being distracted for a long time, nun Jiunan came back and said, "now I also believe you are not a bad person. But you are young and skilled. Why are you following the three of us? "


    Speaking of this, if she felt it, she looked at ah Qi and ah Ke.


    Did the boy take a fancy to his two disciples?


    Thinking of this, he looked at "Trinket" in the opposite direction, but when he saw "Trinket", he seemed to have guessed his mind and shook his head. His eyes were still looking at himself. The ninth difficult master was stunned.


    Random mood surged, as if a stone had been thrown into an ancient well, a blushing piece of cloth, hot.


    How can that be? It will never be!


    Did the young man stare at himself?


    In the embarrassment of Nun Jiunan, a group of four people arrived in the capital. Trinket settled ah Qi and ah Ke. First, she took nun Jiunan to the coal mountain and found the tree where emperor Chongzhen hanged to death.


    Nun Jiunan reached out to caress the tree. Her arms trembled. Tears rolled down. Suddenly she burst into tears and fell to the ground.


    Trinket heard her cry so bitterly that she could hardly turn around in one breath. She couldn''t help but shed tears, fell to her knees and bowed to the tree.


    Nun Jiunan wept for a long time. She stood up and hugged the tree trunk. Suddenly, she trembled and fainted, and her body slowly fell down.


    "Trinket" hurried to hold him and shouted, "abbess, abbess, wake up."


    After a while, nun Jiunan woke up, calmed down and said, "let''s go to the imperial palace."


    Trinket nodded slightly and led her into the palace.


    After seeing Tao Hongying, they all shed tears when they met. Tao Hongying used to be a maid in waiting on the emperor Chongzhen. Nun Jiunan often saw it. Now 20 years later, things have changed and the stars have moved. They are sad and unbearable.


    After parting from Tao Hongying, "Trinket" led nun Jiunan to leave the palace.


    On the way back to the inn, nun Jiunan sighed softly: "now in this world, only Hong Ying and you know I''m still alive."


    After pondering for a while, with a faint blush on his face, he said, "you have helped me a lot, but I can''t promise you what you think. My monk''s heart is like ashes, and I''m a crippled arm. It''s impossible to return to common customs."


    Speaking of this, I felt that "Trinket" was pressing on my shoulder. A crisp feeling came and came back. A new arm had appeared in the empty sleeve.


    Nun Nina opened her eyes and looked at Trinket in disbelief, as if she had become the curious and beautiful girl ah Jiu twenty years ago.


    "I... you... This arm..."


    Trinket smiled and nodded.


    "Now you can do more."


    Nun Jiunan turned her head and whispered after a long time: "you can help me... Forget it, I''ll listen to you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Standing in front of Xingchi, Xingdian, Yulin master and Wutai Mountain monks on Wutai Mountain, Su Ze felt this scene and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ah Ke hasn''t got it yet, abbess Jiunan is so willing!


    "Trinket" is a talent!


    But half laughing, I felt that it was "myself" after all, and I couldn''t laugh.


    Looking closely at ah Jeou''s face, in addition to wearing a monk''s robe, he was very beautiful. Not only did he not lose, but he also valued his identity and clothes. It was also a big eye of "Trinket".


    His loud laughter was completely evil in the eyes of the monks in Wutai Mountain. They didn''t know what terrible things to do, so they were all nervous.


    Only master Yulin refined Buddhism, saw through life and death and remained silent.


    Xingchi is the monk Shunzhi emperor Fulin. On the surface, he is also practicing Buddhism. In fact, he can''t look down on life and death at this time. He just feels nervous and busy silently reciting the praise of "Amitabha Buddha".


    "Masters, it''s so clear."


    Su Ze said with a smile, no matter what the other side''s "Trinket" got.


    "The environment comes from the heart. To say dangerous, the world is dangerous everywhere; Peace of mind, peace of everything in the world. " Line crazy whispered.


    Xingdian also said, "what elder martial brother said is that there is no immortality in the world. It makes no difference to live a few more years and a few less years."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "is there no difference between the dead and the living? Men and women are the same? Is there no difference between emperors and civilians? There is no difference between Manchu and Han? "

 Chapter 667

    Hearing Su Ze''s words, Xing was crazy and said, "all beings are equal, so it is."


    "There''s no difference in anything, so there''s no difference between the queen and duanjing. Why do you want to become a monk?" Su Ze smiled again.


    "You... What did you say? Where did people in the Jianghu hear about the two queens? "


    Su Ze said, "naturally, I''ve heard people say. I can''t see concubine Dong E with my own eyes?"


    Xingchi suddenly became angry: "how dare you..."


    Master Yulin shouted: "Xingchi, you moved your anger!"


    Xingchi quickly bowed his head: "yes, I''m confused."


    Master Yulin said, "Buddhist practice, where do you get confused and understand? How many truths in the world can be exhausted in a moment and a half? "


    Xingchi and Xingdian nodded yes, and all the monks in Wutai Mountain chanted "Amitabha". This Yulin Master seemed to be the spiritual leader in their hearts.


    Yulin raised his eyes, looked at Su Ze again, and said in a deep voice, "the injustice in the world must be resolved. If you just avoid it, you can''t. Since there is such a cause, there is such a fruit, and the karma is carried with you. "


    Xingchi bowed to the ground and said, "master taught me a lesson. I understand."


    Yulin said, "I''m afraid I don''t understand so much. If these Jianghu people want to find you, let them go. My Buddha is merciful to all sentient beings. They hate you and hate you. They are willing to kill you. If you reflect on yourself, there will always be reasons for them to hate you and make them decide to kill you. "


    "You avoid them, and the karma is still there. If you kill them with your back hand, the evil karma will be deeper."


    "Yes," he said in a trembling voice


    Su Ze said with a smile, "master Yulin said this clearly. I have to be convinced."


    "Xingchi, please think about it. Since the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Manchu people have entered the customs many times, plundered and killed countless people. After entering the Central Plains, the killing is more serious. How many sins do you have as a tartar emperor? I''m afraid it''s not clear yet. I have to let you see the good things in your family with your own eyes. "


    Xingchi was speechless, bowed his head and said, "I''m a family member. The world of mortals has nothing to do with me. If you think I''m guilty, you''re guilty. If you want to kill me to get rid of my hatred, just kill me. "


    "However, Shizhu took me away by relying on his high martial arts. He didn''t only hurt me, but also hurt others. I''d rather die than cooperate."


    "If a fool is already guilty, how can he add sin to his sin?"


    Master Yulin laughed: "with this remark, we can see that wisdom has deep roots. It can be regarded as enlightenment!"


    Su Ze, however, smiled on one side, waved his hand and grabbed Xingchi: "talk about life and death in front of me? Do you know that you can''t live or die by yourself? "


    Xingchi was shocked and shouted to the monks to save himself, including the Yulin master.


    Although they don''t mind Su Ze and others killing themselves, that''s their own fate. But we can''t let Su Ze take away the emperor Shunzhi as a tool to kill more people.


    Su Ze waved his hand, the monks rolled out, rolled down Wutai Mountain, fell into the mountain, screamed and disappeared.


    "You are proficient in Buddhism and hide the tartar emperor. You''d better go to the west to see the Buddha."


    With these words, Su Ze motioned fat, thin Toutuo and Xu Tianchuan to follow behind him and walk down Wutai Mountain.


    Xu Tianchuan, fat Toutuo and thin Toutuo almost couldn''t close their mouths.


    Is this still called martial arts?


    Compared with the slogan of dragon sect leader Hong Antong "vast power and boundless power", this Mr. Su is really vast power and boundless power!


    At the foot of Wutai Mountain, Su zehe ordered Xu Tianchuan to put on normal clothes for emperor Shunzhi. He just put his hand on emperor Shunzhi''s head, and the ring scar on his head disappeared. His hair grew out in an instant, forming a slender braid and hanging behind his head.


    The party did not delay any longer, and they drove slowly from Wutai Mountain to the capital.


    Emperor Shunzhi repeatedly wanted to take the opportunity to commit suicide and escape. Unfortunately, in front of Su Ze, his every move could not be concealed from any thought, so there was no possibility of success.


    On his way this time, Su Ze saw with his own eyes that "Trinket" brought the three nuns and disciples of the ninth difficulty to live in the imperial palace. He lived next to Princess Jianning and was not far from the other concubines.


    In this regard, Su Ze also had to secretly say, "Trinket" is the spiritual light of his own differentiation. At this time, he enjoys a lot of happiness. Since nun Jiunan''s heart is moved, everything is much easier to do.


    The two children in the original work follow Su Ze as servant girls. "Trinket" and Su Ze follow their fate. They don''t want to target her, but they should arrange a happy marriage for her.


    Su Ze and his party arrived in the capital and went straight to the palace.


    Along the way, the illusion concealed the eunuch and the guards'' eye liner, smoothly and unimpeded, and let "Wei Xiaobao" call the false empress dowager and the nine difficult teachers too.


    In the study, Emperor Kangxi was grinding his knife with gnashing teeth. Recently, all his self-cultivation skills had been abolished. He just felt that killing and harming people was the greatest pleasure in the world. Therefore, he was preparing to grind his knife and kill several people in prison and cold palace at some time to make himself comfortable.


    It''s better to kill than to stay with the Queen''s concubine... He hasn''t turned over the sign for a month or two. It''s fun to think about how to kill every day.


    Xingchi looked at the young man grinding his teeth and sharpening his knife. His eyes were red and his face was black. He only felt dizzy and burned inside.


    Why is his son like a monster eating people?


    How did he become emperor!


    Nun Jiunan leaned against "Trinket" and looked at the little tartar emperor with a lot of lightness in her heart: in this way, can the Han people''s rivers and mountains be restored?


    Fake empress dowager Mao Dongzhu knelt down and kowtowed to Su Ze, saying "Lord", and Su Ze raised her hand to show that she didn''t have to be polite.


    Emperor Shunzhi was even more stunned when he saw this scene. This was his own queen - how could she kneel down and kowtow to others and say "Lord"?


    Thinking of the journey from Wutai Mountain to the capital, Emperor Shunzhi was even more uneasy: is Lord Su Xiang still reckless in the Jianghu? The means are clearly the Buddha and immortals.


    Is it that the gods of the Han people came down to earth to punish us, and the Manchus came?


    Kangxi was grinding his knife happily. He suddenly heard a "squeak" at the door. He was immediately happy and looked up: if he didn''t open his eyes, he would find an excuse to kill them with a knife!


    But at this glance, he was stunned.


    I don''t know when there was a group of people in the house. The first one was a man with short hair, the second was the empress dowager, and a middle-aged man with familiar appearance. The rest were dressed recklessly in the Jianghu.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 668

    "Suddenly, a maniac sharpened his knife at night, and the emperor star swayed and glowed high..."


    Su Ze smiled at Emperor Kangxi, who sharpened his knife, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Everyone else is a madman sharpening his knife. The emperor star is shaking. It''s rare for you to sharpen your knife yourself..."


    Seeing Emperor Kangxi, he was still puzzled and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t you recognize us? I forgot to return the relevant memory to you. "


    He stretched out his hand and returned his memory to Kangxi. Kangxi immediately trembled. He saw with his own eyes the reason why he had changed his memory from determined to be a bright King to involuntary killing for fun. He saw with his own eyes that he was suspicious of trinket and the empress dowager, and the opportunity to kill was changed.


    I saw with my own eyes that this short haired "teaching and educating" once came to the study and took away aobai''s head.


    "Ah --"


    His face turned blue and his lips trembled.


    "You monster... Monster... Fool me like this... I''ll kill you! Kill you! "


    When he was cruel, he cut it with a knife.


    Su Ze flicked his fingers and flew the knife, which was polished as bright as a mirror, together with Emperor Kangxi. He said, "before that, shouldn''t your family recognize their relatives and get together?"


    Kangxi struggled, glanced at the empress dowager, snorted coldly, and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "You are -"


    "Emperor Shunzhi, Aisin juero Fulin." Suze said, "in case you can''t explain to each other, I''ll explain it to you quickly."


    Kangxi thought he would be happy, but at this moment, he inexplicably only felt a lot of doubt and anxiety, as well as unbearable malice.


    "Are you serious, father?"


    Emperor Shunzhi sighed, "son, how did you become like this? You can''t be a good emperor if you always think about killing people. "


    Kangxi said angrily, "it''s not that demon who haunted me with evil methods! I was going to work hard to make the world look down on us. We are full of people and become a holy and wise monarch. "


    "But the demon doesn''t know what method he used. He made me think about killing people for fun. There are many dark thoughts. It''s really hateful!"


    "I don''t know how to get rid of this evil law..."


    "What are you doing to break free? Isn''t it good?" Su Ze said with a smile, "since you two know each other, it''s better to guess again. I specially went to Wutai Mountain to bring back emperor Shunzhi."


    Emperor Shunzhi said, "you want to take my life and coerce the child to do something that is sorry for the ancestral foundation and major events?"


    Su Ze shook his head: "of course not. Do you think I will be so naive that the emperor can give back the mountains to the Han people by issuing an edict?"


    Emperor Kangxi said, "do you want our father and son to kill each other?"


    "That''s not enough."


    Su Ze smiled and stretched out his hand to draw out a Book of Forty-two Chapters in yellow silk: "the fake empress dowager smiled and said:" tell the Lord, it''s seven, the one with a blue flag. I''ve sent someone to get it. "


    While talking, he took out the Forty-two Chapters Sutra inlaid with a blue flag and respectfully handed it to Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded with satisfaction: "in this way, only Wu Sangui''s positive blue flag" forty two chapters Sutra "is needed. When you have collected eight Forty-two Chapters, you will be really over when the Dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty are damaged. "


    Although he knew that the forty two chapters sutra was just a place where soldiers'' armor and gold and silver treasures were hidden, which had nothing to do with the dragon vein, he deliberately said so at this time.


    As soon as he said this, the emperor Shunzhi was very frightened and shouted to the empress dowager, "bitch, how dare you communicate with outsiders and give your ancestors to others!"


    Emperor Kangxi was also surprised and angry: I never knew such a big event. No wonder the Empress Dowager collected the Forty-two Chapters Sutra to destroy our dragon veins!


    The Empress Dowager smiled. The LORD was here and didn''t bother to explain to their father and son.


    "The first thing is like this. The second thing is to go to the theatre."


    Su Ze said, "I won''t let your father and son kill each other, but you really won''t kill each other? You can do it yourself. "


    After saying that, he waved his hand, and all the people disappeared. They stood around and looked at the two emperors Shunzhi and Kangxi.


    Emperor Shunzhi and Emperor Kangxi looked left and right, and no one else existed.


    "The demon is gone?"


    Kangxi asked.


    "Probably gone." Shunzhi sighed.


    The father and son looked at each other and talked to each other for a while. Kangxi was more sure that his father Shunzhi was in front of him.


    However, it is precisely because of certainty that there is a faint feeling in my heart.


    "Father emperor, will you return this time?"


    The emperor of Shunzhi sighed: "you have been hurt by the evil law, and you can''t be sober. How can I go back for the sake of the country''s foundation. I''ll handle it for you later -- "


    Before he finished, he saw the murderous spirit in Kangxi''s eyes.


    "You want to take my throne?" Emperor Kangxi asked coldly.


    Emperor Shunzhi was stunned: "son, you are really possessed and can kill me. Do you forget that I gave you your throne?"


    "Yes, if imperial concubine Dong E doesn''t die and imperial concubine Dong E''s child Rong Wang doesn''t die, will the throne really be given to me?" Emperor Kangxi asked coldly again.


    Emperor Shunzhi was very angry when he heard the speech - what disobedience and unfilial words!


    If your father gives it to you and you accept it, are you still so suspicious?


    Especially you guessed right!


    If concubine Dong E doesn''t die and her children don''t die, what else can I do for you? I''ll give you the mountains and rivers in front of the emperor with my beloved concubine Dong E and my beloved children!


    "You are really possessed and think about these things." Shunzhi emperor said, "Dong E imperial concubine and King Rong are dead. Why do you mention these?"


    "That means I''m right."


    Emperor Kangxi sneered: "you gave me the throne. You can take it back if you want. You can give it to whoever you want."


    Emperor Shunzhi said: of course.


    However, he said: "son, I don''t want to regain the throne, but you''re out of your mind now. You''ve been used by an evil man, and then continue..."


    "You don''t have to care!"


    Emperor Kangxi killed his heart and cut it off with a knife: "kill you first!"


    Emperor Shunzhi was shocked: "you bastard, you are possessed by demons. How dare you kill your father yourself!"


    They cut and hid one by one - Kangxi was young and weak, but Shunzhi emperor was in middle age. Therefore, although Kangxi held a knife, he didn''t hit Shunzhi for a while.


    After the two chased each other for a moment, Shunzhi was finally cut down. Then he was cut to the ground and was about to die.


    Just then, applause rang out in the upper study.


    "OK, great, this play is great!"

 Chapter 669

    Holding a sharp blade high, Emperor Kangxi, who was about to kill Shunzhi in front of him, was ferocious and excited. He never thought that he could have the opportunity to kill his father himself.


    I didn''t expect that when this moment came, my mood would be so excited and happy.


    Cut it down! Cut it down!


    Once Kangxi will become the emperor of the Ming Dynasty as a lifelong pursuit, but at this moment, he has long been black and broken from the inside.


    He should never have had the heart to kill his father, but at this time he was dominated by unparalleled pleasure and extraordinary satisfaction - yes, kill him! How many people in the world can kill with their own hands like me, or their own father?


    So satisfied, so beautiful


    Just then, applause broke out.


    Emperor Kangxi held the knife blankly and looked up with blood beads on his face.


    There are "gentlemen" with short hair around, empress dowager, trinket, nun Jiunan, and a lot of recklessness in the Jianghu.


    "Haven''t you left? When did you come back? "


    He asked in a daze.


    "Of course it''s a cover up. I haven''t left from the beginning." Su Ze said with a smile, "thank you for the play of ''father''s kindness and son''s filial piety'' for us. Little emperor, what are you going to do now? Continue to cut down, or help up your father, Emperor Shunzhi? "


    Emperor Kangxi clenched his teeth: this demon teased me so much!


    He bowed his head and cut it down crazily. The emperor Shunzhi screamed twice and gradually lost his breath.


    Emperor Kangxi stood up and looked at Su Ze with a bloody butcher''s knife.


    "What do you want? Are you going to kill me? Or do you want to spread the news that I killed my father to the world? "


    Speaking of the last possibility, Kangxi twisted and smiled happily: "my father has already died. Even if you spread it all over the world, how many people will believe it? Demon, your wishful thinking has failed! "


    Su Ze smiled softly: "little emperor, why do you think I can only think of the way that can only be thought of in the Jianghu? What good is it to me to kill you or make a rumor that is useless to you? "


    "What are you going to do?" Emperor Kangxi felt unexpected and gave birth to a bad feeling.


    "It''s actually very simple." Su Ze said, "you once wanted to be a Ming monarch, but now you are gradually becoming a tyrant. If I seal your memory again, it will be unfair to you."


    "Then let you continue to be your emperor with complete memory. I think you will be very grateful to me..."


    "Demon, demon! You monster! "


    Emperor Kangxi trembled and clenched his teeth and shouted: this demon man is going to torture me in this way, so that I can sometimes wake up and want to be a wise king, sometimes I can''t help being possessed and want to kill.


    In this way, my life will be tangled and painful. It will be countless times more painful than blindly killing people and blindly being a wise king.


    He regards me as a actor and an official, and wants to see his own play!


    Thinking of this, Emperor Kangxi''s heart is full of endless killing intention: after the demon left, I must kill the Empress Dowager and xiaoguizi... These two goals, whether I am a Ming monarch or a tyrant, will not feel pain!


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t say anything more. He led the people away from the study and the palace.


    "Sir, you are so powerful!" Fat Toutuo has been in the Dragon sect for a long time. Such flattering words also came with open mouth and took the lead in complimenting.


    Thin Toutuo, fake empress dowager and others echoed. Although Xu Tianchuan would not agree with such flattering words, they really felt that Lord Su Xiang''s ability was so great.


    If you''re not respectful, I''m afraid the helmsman doesn''t have the divine method of Lord Su Xiang.


    Nun Jiunan said: This is indeed an evil man. If my father is in power, this evil man will certainly bring chaos to the country. I said I had to work hard with him. At this time, it is the Tartars'' rivers and mountains that cause trouble. I am happy to see their success.


    After a compliment, Xu Tianchuan asked softly, "Lord Su Xiang, we have seen your powerful means, but why didn''t you kill the little tartar Emperor just now? As soon as the tartar emperor died, the Tartars were in chaos. Only when we oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty can we have hope. "


    Su Ze said: "I explained to the chief helmsman before that killing the tartar emperor is also turning his hands. If you don''t kill him, you can make people more chaotic and make them confused. It seems that all the brothers of Qingmu hall regarded my words at that time as nonsense and didn''t take them to heart. "


    Xu Tianchuan and other members of the heaven and earth congregation immediately looked at each other. At that time, Lord Su Xiang had just become the incense Lord. Who would have thought that his heroic words were not nonsense like nicknames in the Jianghu, but true?


    "Do you want to report this to the helmsman..."


    Report to the helmsman or not


    Su Ze smiled: "you see what to do."


    Although Xu Tianchuan and others are reckless in the Jianghu, they are not stupid. Upon hearing this, they all thought to themselves: "you should have done it to report to the helmsman, but you said to let us do it. Naturally, you can''t report it. If anyone reports, he is loyal to the helmsman or not to your incense master. "


    Think of the Su Xiang Lord''s powers and means again, where do they dare to report to the chief helmsman privately? If the Su Xiang leader is a tartar of the Manchu Qing Dynasty and refuses to oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, no matter how powerful his magic power is, everyone will fight to the death.


    But he developed the green wood hall very well and controlled all the tartar emperors of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. He could oppose the Qing Dynasty better than all of them. What reason did they have to resist him?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the study, Kangxi called the front guard and ordered them to pull out the unrecognized body of the assassin and burn it.


    The imperial guards quickly took orders and carefully followed them.


    The little emperor was suppressed by aobai. He was plain and not tyrannical. After getting rid of aobai, his nature was suddenly exposed. He killed several eunuchs, palace maids and imperial guards. What''s more, did he go to the palace prison to kill for fun.


    Such masters, of course, dare not resist at all and ask more questions. They only dare to bow down and take orders.


    Seeing that the bodyguards still obeyed their orders, Emperor Kangxi felt a lot of peace in his heart: Although the demon was cunning, he didn''t expect what kind of power a powerful emperor was!


    He left all his memories to himself, which was a great opportunity for his revenge.


    When the bodyguards all went down, Emperor Kangxi raised his hand and called the eunuch: "call dorong, the head of the imperial bodyguard, and Ruidong, the deputy head of the imperial bodyguard. I have something to tell you."


    After a while, the head of the Imperial Guard, dorong, and the deputy head of the Imperial Guard, Ruidong, arrived and knelt down to worship the emperor.


    "See the emperor."


    "Well, flat." Emperor Kangxi said, "recently, some Jianghu people have been mixed in the palace. Do you know?"

 Chapter 670

    Doron and Ruidong both apologized and said, "I really don''t know that the guards in the palace are weak. Please forgive me!"


    Emperor Kangxi was even more proud when he saw that they were still respectful.


    I''m afraid the demon can''t think of the authority of the emperor?


    "One of them is the little Guizi of the Commissar. You take the front guard to catch him. If you resist, kill him immediately." Emperor Kangxi ordered, "he has excellent martial arts and may be much better than you. Be careful."


    After that, Emperor Kangxi looked at the two people in front of him.


    Doron suddenly said with a smile, "is what the emperor said about the little Guizi who slept in the Jianning Princess Palace two days ago?"


    Ruidong also said with a strange smile, "the little Guizi who slept with Princess he these two days and Princess min the other two days?"


    Emperor Kangxi was stunned and his head roared: "you''re talking nonsense!"


    Doron and Ruidong didn''t have that smile on their faces. They were all surprised: "emperor, we didn''t say anything. What did you say?"


    Kangxi was stunned and looked straight at the two men: "you didn''t say anything?"


    "Yes, emperor, we didn''t say anything." Doron and Ruidong said.


    "What did I say?" Emperor Kangxi asked again.


    Doron said, "the emperor said that now some Jianghu people are mixed in the palace... Then we don''t hear very clearly."


    Demon! It''s the evil man and the evil law again, which makes me speechless!


    Emperor Kangxi''s eyes brightened, walked quickly to the desk, picked up his pen and wrote a line: "let you two catch Xiao Guizi, the sixth grade eunuch of Shangshan prison. If there is resistance, kill him."


    He picked up the paper, looked at it and was ready to hand it to Doron.


    However, he was suspicious and couldn''t help but take it in his hand and look at it carefully.


    The demon didn''t do anything on it, did he? No


    After studying for a long time, Emperor Kangxi breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that there should be no problem and quickly handed out the paper.


    However, when Doron reached for it, Huoran took it back.


    Then his eyes opened wide. It read: "promote xiaoguizi to the leader of the five grade eunuch and serve the queen."


    "Ah! "Demon!"


    Emperor Kangxi was furious, tore the paper to pieces, and then said to stunned dorong and Ruidong, "get out! Get off! "


    Doron and Ruidong climbed away from the study and looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    I thought the emperor would be a wise and promising young hero after he got rid of aobai. How could it be? Although aobai is arrogant and domineering, he is at least a capable minister. Why did the emperor go crazy at a young age?


    In the study, Emperor Kangxi clenched his teeth and slashed with a knife.


    "Demon, demon! I''ll kill you! Kill you! "


    At the thought of killing, his mood became more and more difficult to control, and he thought that his Empress might be defiled by the fake eunuch xiaoguizi, which was even more malicious.


    "Someone, send Princess Hui!"


    After a long time, several palace maids trembled and carried out the body of Princess Hui full of knife wounds from the upper study.


    After hearing the news, several days later, the imperial concubine in the Imperial Palace was in danger. The emperor killed the concubine himself. I''m afraid he''s crazy.


    But even if he is crazy, no one can stop him.


    In a few days, the Empress Dowager became Hong, and in a few days, Princess Rong also became Hong... Princess Hui''s family was copied and executed, and Princess Rong''s family was banned by the whole family


    As Su Ze guided, Emperor Kangxi is becoming the biggest tyrant in the eyes of the Manchus, and it is he who killed the most Manchus.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    South, Pingxi palace.


    Wu Sangui handed over all military and political power to Wu Yingxiong and helped Wu Yingxiong hand over his shift smoothly for some time.


    What traitors, unstable factors and factors that may be clamped down have been completely removed by Su Ze. It can be said that the forces of Pingxi Palace at this time were more united and cohesive than the rebellion of San Francisco in history.


    Not only that, several countries in Indochina Peninsula were also forcibly constrained to join the hands of King Pingxi with all their national strength.


    The date of sending troops was agreed, so that Wu Yingxiong launched it on time. Su Ze''s way returned to the capital with four people.


    These four people are Wu Sangui, king of Pingxi. Su Ze wants to kill him himself, convince King Mu''s house and other heroes in the world, and let Wu Sangui repay his sins.


    There are also three people pretending to be dead: Li Zicheng, Chen Yuanyuan in his forties, and Hu Yizhi, the big licking dog of Chen Yuanyuan.


    Li Zicheng, who pretended to be dead, was a gift from "Trinket" to nun Jiunan. After all, Su Ze and Su Ze were separated and "Trinket" was investigated as one.


    As for Chen Yuanyuan, it''s just that he wants to open his eyes.


    In the world of Lu Ding Ji, Chen Yuanyuan is the first beauty who has served Chongzhen, Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng


    The new prince''s residence in Yanping, Taiwan Island, with white clothes and long hair, is offering advice to Zheng Jing, the prince of Yanping.


    "Lord, Chen Yonghua''s development of heaven and earth society is nothing more than recklessness in the Jianghu. He doesn''t pose much threat to the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Everyone doesn''t know the Yanping princess, but the chief helmsman Chen Jinnan. People in the Jianghu say, "it''s useless to call a hero if you don''t know Chen Jinnan."


    "We have to find one or two loyal people in the heaven earth meeting. It happens that the second childe is in the Central Plains, which makes it better for him to lead the heaven earth meeting."


    According to history, it was only 1668 at this time, and the second childe Zheng Keshuang should not have been born. Until 1683, Zheng Keshuang was only 14 years old. It was only two years after Feng Xifan was established as a puppet Lord, and he was dedicated to the Qing army. It was really a miserable child.


    However, in the story of the deer tripod, he was 20 years old at that time. He was a scum who fooled around in the Central Plains and killed Chen Jinnan and surrendered to the Qing court only a few years later.


    Zheng Jing, king of Yanping Prefecture, was also wise and promising. He was in a stalemate with the Qing court because of a Taiwan Island. It was not until his death that Feng Xifan, a treacherous minister, killed the eldest childe, supported Zheng Keshuang and offered Zheng Keshuang.


    Therefore, he is particularly unhappy about the new royal palace''s speech. Chen Yonghua is an old man following Zheng Chenggong, and his loyalty is beyond doubt. How can he believe such provocative remarks?


    However, no matter how wise he is, he also has limitations. He doesn''t know Su Ze''s plan at this time, let alone the power su Ze has.


    Ignorant, he unknowingly agreed to come down, so that Lord Su Xiang of the Green Wood Hall of heaven and earth will have the right to act according to the circumstances and report independently to the Yanping Prefecture, and give tokens and keepsakes.


    The rest of Su Ze began to gather their hands and start to work in the border areas such as Wusi Tibet, Ili, Junggar, Yaksa and Beidi grassland.


    The people of the Dragon sect in the central plains are basically killed by Su zeshou. They just wait to find a chance to go to the Dragon Island to take the Dragon sect as their forces.

 Chapter 671

    When Su Ze arrived in the capital with Wu Sangui and others, he first handed over Li Zicheng and Chen Yuanyuan to "Trinket" and nun Jiunan.


    As for how to deal with it, there is no need to ask.


    Anyway, ah Jiu is happy and "Trinket" enjoys happiness. There is no need to show more details


    Su Ze invited King Mu''s house and other forces and heroes.


    Including Chen Jinnan, the general helmsman of the heaven and earth society, Zheng Keshuang, the second childe, Feng Xifan, and others.


    "Previously, the heaven and Earth Society agreed with King Mu''s house that whoever can kill King Wu Sangui of Pingxi will become everyone''s leader. Therefore, I specially invite you to come today to bear witness. "


    Everyone shouted, "it''s not just your heaven and Earth Society and King Mu''s house. If anyone can kill Wu Sangui, we all listen to him!"


    "Good, good! That''s the truth! "


    The little Duke of King Mu''s residence, Mu Jiansheng, also came forward and solemnly said, "what we say in King Mu''s residence is the planted trees, which will take root. If the heaven and earth society can kill Wu Sangui, the thief, we will devote ourselves to the heaven and Earth Society. We have no second words and no second thoughts! "


    Chen Jinnan, the leader of the main rudder, frowned slightly and said to himself: This is such a big event. Lord Su Xiang didn''t tell me, but he held a hero meeting without authorization. Is there any assurance that he can kill Wu Sangui?


    On the one hand, I''m worried that the Lord Su Xiang will make a joke before many heroes, which will make the world lose face; On the other hand, he was worried that the Suxiang leader was ambitious and bypassed himself to avoid the hero meeting. He was afraid that he would become another force.


    From joining the heaven and earth society to holding the hero conference, Su Ze has always had his own influence and ideas. He is not like other people in the Jianghu who listen to Chen Jinnan.


    This is also the only one in the heaven earth meeting.


    Mu Jiansheng''s words made all the heroes agree with him in unison. The one with the strongest temper was the invincible Shenquan guixinshu family.


    GUI Xinshu shouted, "it''s just Wu Sangui''s dog thief. If I wanted to kill him, his head would have disappeared!"


    His son Guizhong looked like a consumptive ghost. His face was blue and white. He smiled and said, "that''s fun. Let''s kill him and they''ll all listen to us!"


    GUI Xinshu''s wife, GUI erniang, took a pitiful look at the baby son in his thirties and said, "OK, OK, we''ll kill him now."


    After hearing this, some people couldn''t help sneering: "so Shenquan invincible is really Wu Sangui''s good friend. For more than 20 years, Han people all over the world wish they could divide Wu Sangui into corpses, eat his meat and sleep his skin! "


    "Only your old hero can kill Wu Sangui without killing him. He can cut off Wu Sangui''s dog head as soon as he reaches out his hand, but he is not willing to kill him. It''s really great!"


    This is really strange. GUI Xinshu was furious when he heard it.


    He has always been impetuous and reckless, beating and killing many good people. His disciples are all the same. He often kills the whole family because of a little quarrel, even the baby.


    "Who dares to call me?"


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said with a smile, "the old hero will stop his anger for the time being..."


    The magic fist was invincible, and Xin Shu looked angrily, "you said me? Come on, take my punch! "


    I can''t help but say that the next punch will come with all my strength!


    Su Ze snorted coldly when he saw this. This bastard''s martial arts and internal power are probably the highest in the Jianghu at this time. He doesn''t know to keep his hand when he starts.


    If it were someone else, 80% of the punch would be dead, and the remaining 20% would be wasted all his life.


    This kind of mindless and reckless man and bastard, from making trouble in the blue blood sword to the story of the deer tripod, didn''t do much business. He was strong, bullying and reckless for countless times. He really fought against the super God and took the head of his teammates angrily; Fight outside like a dog and live wisely.


    He has no good feelings for this bastard family, so Su Ze is rarely polite.


    Immediately raised his hand and grabbed the fist of the invincible GUI Xinshu, making him turn around. The strength of his fist was several times stronger than before, bringing a sharp wind.


    GUI Xinshu only felt that this fist was the strongest and happiest in his life. He could be called an immortal Buddha. It was difficult for him to take this fist. He couldn''t help shouting: "good!"


    With a shout, the fist pierced a person''s chest, dripping with blood.


    Guixin tree only felt happy and shouted, "OK!"


    After returning to God, he looked around the heroes and saw that everyone was stunned. His heart was even more happy: "can I kill the dog thief Wu Sangui with my fist?"


    Everyone is silent.


    Chen Jinnan stood aside and couldn''t bear it: "old hero, you... Hey..."


    Zheng Keshuang was stunned and said to Feng Xifan, "master, he''s a little powerful..."


    GUI Xinshu was even more proud when he heard the speech. He was about to laugh when he heard a sad scream, followed by a slap in the face.


    "I fought with you fool!"


    "My son is dead, and I won''t live!"


    GUI Xinshu didn''t turn his head to see it, but he didn''t matter. He took back his bloody fist and punched out again: of course, I killed someone else''s son, but what''s the matter? It''s not my son.


    The punch was not heavy, not as smooth and dripping as before, so it only knocked the screaming woman to the ground.


    On a closer look, Guixin tree was stunned, like being struck by thunder.


    The one who was punched through his chest with all his strength and bravery was his precious son GUI Zhong. At this time, he was not dead. He was looking at himself with his mouth open and spitting blood foam.


    It was his wife GUI erniang who was knocked down by him. At this time, he was staring at himself. He vomited blood in his mouth, half beaten, half angry, sad and desperate.


    "I... how can I..."


    Shenquan invincible GUI Xinshu was tongue tied, his head was blank, and he couldn''t say anything.


    "Old hero, you..."


    Before he finished, a man and a woman jumped out of the crowd and screamed, "who dares to kill me, brother Guizhong, look at the sword!"


    These two swords came quickly and quickly, and immediately ran through Guixin tree''s body.


    GUI Xinshu has an inexplicable sense of absurdity and the fear of being punished by the gods - it is his disciple "no shadow" Mei Jian and "flying witch" Sun Zhongjun who stabbed him.


    At this time, everyone was stunned again.


    GUI Xinshu personally killed his son and injured his wife, which was unbelievable. GUI Xinshu''s two disciples pierced GUI Xinshu and stabbed GUI Xinshu seriously, which was even more reckless.


    Why is there such a gang of reckless men in Huashan sect? Kill yourself?


    GUI Xinshu didn''t care. Although he was seriously injured, seeing that the two disciples dared to do it to themselves, of course, he fought back immediately and killed them one by one.


    Then he returned to his mind and saw that Guizhong was dead and breathing. Guierniang''s breath was weak under vomiting blood. He couldn''t live at the sight, and his heart was extremely desperate.


    Raise your hand and clap it on your forehead, which is also angry and dead.

 Chapter 672

    This family, this Huashan family, died recklessly!


    The heroes originally came for the face of heaven and earth society to see what kind of rules it was to kill Wu Sangui. Who would have thought that first, the divine fist was invincible, and Xin Shu took the lead in talking big. They said they could easily kill Wu Sangui, but they killed themselves first when they started with others?


    Looking at the bodies of the family, we didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Su Ze said: "the old hero has a fierce temper, light life and death, and has the style of ancient chivalry."


    Everyone agreed. Someone came up and gathered the bodies of guixinshu and Huashan sect, which broke the embarrassing situation.


    "Prince Mu''s house said that as long as heaven and earth society can kill Wu Sangui, Prince Mu''s house will join heaven and Earth Society..."


    Su Ze said again, "heroes, do you still have this idea?"


    Many people in the crowd responded, and some said, "even if I can''t kill Wu Sangui, I admire the heaven and earth society very much. I also want to join the heaven and earth society, but I''m afraid the heaven and earth society won''t accept me!"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "heroes, brothers, you''re welcome. If you want to join heaven and Earth Club, you can join our green wood hall today."


    "I''ve got the token of Yanping county king of Taiwan Island. I can act on my own in the heaven and Earth Society. It''s not ultra vires to recruit hundreds of brothers."


    Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan were surprised when they said this: is Su Xiang the direct subordinate of Yanping county king?


    Chen Jinnan''s face moved and his heart was stuffy.


    He had both a sense of sudden realization and a sense of loss: he suddenly realized that where on earth did Lord Su Xiang come from? There were so many anti Qing and Ming righteous men who constantly emerged and joined the Green Wood Hall - it turned out to be the hands of the prince of Yanping!


    Sadly, Lord Su Xiang''s doing so was the instruction of the prince of Yanping. The prince of Yanping sent him to take over the heaven and earth meeting... After all these years of hard work, the prince was still worried


    Although Chen Jinnan was not willing to be the brother of heaven and Earth Society and felt lost for the suspicion of the Lord, he had to step back and give up the position of the head of the general rudder to show that he did not love power for the sake of his great righteousness and loyalty.


    After making a decision in his heart, Chen Jinnan was much more relaxed.


    In his opinion, the prince should not doubt himself if he handed over power so happily; He should also restore his real name Chen Yonghua and return to Taiwan island to restore his life to the Lord to see what else he can do to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.


    Su Ze''s eyes flashed over him, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    Although loyal officials and filial sons are slightly pedantic, it is really rare if they can lay down their power and retire directly like Chen Jinnan. How many people in power have tasted the taste of power and can be so unrepentant?


    After su Ze finished speaking, he showed the token given by Zheng Jing, the prince of Yanping.


    Chen Jinnan had made up his mind, so he didn''t hesitate. He stepped forward to look at the token, and then bowed to Su Ze and said, "the heaven earth meeting was created by brother Wan Yunlong, the national surname. It is under the prince of Yanping. I Chen Jinnan is also under the prince of Yanping. This token really belongs to the prince of Yanping."


    "Lord Su Xiang is the special envoy of the prince of Yanping. Naturally, I have to obey the orders. The heaven and earth will go up and down, and I have to obey the orders of Lord Su Xiang."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone in the Green Wood Hall agreed. The other people who followed Chen Jinnan were unwilling, but due to the general situation, they all bowed down and said yes.


    If Chen Jinnan doesn''t say so, the credibility of Su Ze''s words will be reduced by half. If everyone in Qingmu hall doesn''t respond immediately, Su Ze''s prestige will not be established immediately.


    At this moment, the people only saw that Chen Jinnan, the general helmsman of the heaven and earth society, also recognized that Su Xiang''s position was higher. All the people of the heaven and Earth Society said yes, and they all had an illusion - Su Ze had already enjoyed high prestige in the heaven and Earth Society, but his reputation was not obvious outside.


    Although Chen Jinnan knew that it was all the people of Qingmu Hall who immediately responded and expressed their support for Lord Su Xiang, he still couldn''t help but marvel. The people of heaven and earth society didn''t know that they regarded the helmsman as a great hero. Just a few months after this Lord Su Xiang took office, Qingmu hall had been owned by him, and it was no longer a blind worship of the helmsman Chen Jinnan.


    Lord Su Xiang, you are very smart. If I Chen Jinnan don''t retreat quickly, I''m afraid that heaven and earth will fight indoors and kill each other, which is also very bad for the great cause of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty.


    Zheng Keshuang saw this scene, but he was uncomfortable again. He whispered to Feng Xifan, "this boy is very arrogant with my father''s token."


    Feng Xifan said with a Yin smile, "when the childe gets on the throne, he can only kneel and listen to you, but he can''t stand up."


    Zheng Keshuang nodded with satisfaction.


    Under the witness of the heroes, Chen Jinnan led the heaven and earth society to bow down to Su Ze and admitted that Su Ze was the special envoy of Yanping county king, and heaven and earth would listen to his orders.


    So far, Su Ze has half completed the purpose of holding the hero meeting to kill Wu Sangui.


    After greeting King Mu''s mansion and other heroes and confirming that all the heroes admit that they represent heaven and earth, Su Ze said: "the killing of Wu Sangui should have been considered in the long run and planned slowly. But man is not as good as heaven. I just caught the thief a few days ago. Today I will personally execute him in front of all the heroes! "


    "Heroes, have you ever seen what Wu Sangui looks like? Stand up and identify yourself! "


    With his words, an old man in King''s clothes came out behind him and stood there looking around at the crowd.


    "I am king Pingxi. Do you recognize me?"


    Liu Dahong, the iron backed dragon of King Mu''s residence, stepped forward and was so excited that his eyes were in tears and his fingers trembled: "heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes! Wu Sangui, you dog thief! "


    Another old man came forward and carefully identified: "this is indeed Wu Sangui. At the beginning, he was the chief soldier of the mountain customs. I gave him benefits from the escort agency and saw him with my own eyes."


    Su Ze nodded slightly, showed Wu Sangui''s seal and other keepsakes, and finally said: "the Pingxi palace has been in the charge of Wu Yingxiong, Wu Sangui''s son. Wu Sangui has not appeared again. It can be seen that this person is really Wu Sangui, Pingxi king."


    "Heroes, do you want to verify it? Lest something go wrong. "


    People were still worried, and several people who had hatred and understanding of Wu Sangui asked one after another. Finally, the experiment proved that this person was Wu Sangui, king of Pingxi.


    The little Duke of King Mu''s residence was overjoyed by the sound of Mu''s sword. He couldn''t help but bring tears in his eyes and knelt down to the ground.


    "Kill the dog thief Wu Sangui today, up and down King Mu''s house, and let Lord Su Xiang drive it!"


    His words seemed to open a head. Everyone knelt down and reported their identity: "Liu Jiadao..."


    "Xingyi fist..."


    "Taihang Mountain..."


    "Five tigers dagger gate..."


    "Let Su Xiang drive!"

 Chapter 673

    Among the people who knelt down, Wu Sangui was still standing.


    Chen Jinnan also stood and said with a smile, "Lord Su Xiang, once you become famous today, the great task of heaven and Earth Society will be handed over to you. I should go back to Taiwan Island. I''m afraid I can''t obey your orders."


    Looking back, Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan were also standing. They were surprised and said, "second childe, when did you come to the Central Plains?"


    Zheng Keshuang was proud of what he wanted to say.


    Unfortunately, Su Ze knows his temperament very well. Even though he is a poor child in history, he is a villain in the story of the deer tripod, and the dog can''t spit out ivory.


    Therefore, he simply directly controlled his mind and made him say, "I also came to the Central Plains to see if I had the opportunity to participate in the event of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty."


    Chen Jinnan quickly complimented: "the second childe has the great event of opposing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. He will be able to achieve something great in the future."


    During the dialogue between them, Su Ze has killed Wu Sangui, brought under his command people who are willing to listen to his orders, such as King Mu''s house, and distinguished loyalty from infidelity.


    In the original work, it was more and more difficult to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. It was Trinket who helped Kangxi calm down the chaos and improve the degree of centralization, so that Kangxi had the energy to attack the Jianghu. On the one hand, he assumed the posture of benevolence and monarchy, on the other hand, he bribed the traitors, and the Jianghu people quickly collapsed from the inside.


    At this time, Kangxi was terrified of killing all the people in the imperial palace. People in the Jianghu were not attracted by his attitude of Renjun. They wanted to live a stable life from now on. Secondly, there were not many bribed traitors, so they were still determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty.


    After taking these people back to his men, Su Ze began to reorganize under the green wood hall, all of them belong to his men, and wait for them to play a role after training in the future.


    This hero conference is also a complete end.


    In the capital, the name of Emperor Kangxi''s tyrant and tyrant has been widely spread among the Manchus. Many Manchus were so frightened that they ran away and fled outside the pass when they saw their relatives beheaded.


    Kangxi simply used the cruel officials of the Han people, and disorderly promoted the big prison for the Manchu and the Han people. For a time, people inside and outside the capital were terrified.


    The Manchu soldiers stationed abroad also had a floating mind, and the whole tartar court gradually became more and more popular.


    For example, some Chinese cynics with pigtails are also steering the wind. They no longer shout nonsense such as "giving grace to the holy Dynasty and bathing the king of the world", but quietly start to store some hair or buy some wigs for standby.


    In this floating heart, Su Ze and trinket went to Shenlong island to kill Hong Antong, accept the Shenlong cult, and bring back the leader''s wife Su Quan. It''s not very important.


    The rebels in Wangwushan have taken refuge in heaven and Earth Society. Like Shuanger, Zeng Rou has little to do with "Trinket".


    However, "Trinket" also had gains and losses, and received some imperial concubines that were not in the original works, even "ah Jiu", ah Qi and others.


    Living in the palace with his own women is much more comfortable than Kangxi, who was forcibly "tyrannized".


    In a word, "Trinket" should still be much more comfortable than in the original book.


    The interior of tiandihui also began to rectify. Chen Jinnan, the head of the headquarters, took the initiative to abdicate and give up the position of the head of the headquarters to Su Ze and return to Taiwan Island.


    So Suzai took over the position of the chief rudder, and integrated all the Tiandi Hui, Mu Wang Fu, Shenlong religion and numerous rivers and lakes forces, thus forming a strict structure and new heaven and earth meeting.


    As soon as this new heaven and earth will be formed, even if Chen Jinnan comes back to seize power and the Taiwan side gives orders, he can no longer obey their orders, but only the orders of Su Ze.


    In the first month, Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan died in the Central Plains, and geldan died in the Central Plains.


    These guys, what are you doing wandering around the Central Plains? They''re dead


    On February 2, the Dragon looked up.


    When the San Francisco rebellion started, Wu Yingxiong sent the indigenous peoples of Indochina Peninsula and the southern islands as pioneer camps to consume with the Manchu and Qing soldiers. Both sides lost tens of thousands and fled countless times.


    The aborigines didn''t know why. Anyway, they were brave and didn''t fear death. The Manchu and Qing soldiers finally collapsed and were beaten all the way from the south to Nanjing by Wu Yingxiong and other San Francisco troops.


    In May, Wu Yingxiong and other San Francisco troops captured Nanjing, which shocked the world.


    Countless Han officials and soldiers suddenly "found out their conscience". Some made bets on both sides, and some made a big bet and surrendered directly to San Francisco.


    In June, Prince Yanping of Taiwan Island sent troops to the capital from the sea.


    Emperor Kangxi didn''t know whether he was out of his mind or completely broken. Anyway, he was killing indiscriminately, which finally provoked the ministers of the king of politics of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties to work together to depose him and establish a new king.


    However, the situation has deteriorated to an uncontrollable extent. The whole capital was raided in a hurry to retreat outside the pass.


    But it was too late. Su Ze directly took over the command of the Taiwan Island army and gathered the new heaven earth society forces. After encircling the capital, these Manchus could not escape.


    "What about the forty two chapters?"


    "What about the Forty-two Chapters before entering the customs?"


    Some Manchu princes shouted. Most people didn''t know what he was shouting and thought he was talking nonsense.


    When the gate of the capital was opened and the gate of the Imperial Palace was opened, the people fled in all directions. Several hanging people were hanging from the crooked neck tree on the coal mountain


    At this point, the tartar court was completely destroyed, and the world no longer regarded the court as an orthodox cynic.


    A call to arms spread. San Francisco, led by Wu Yingxiong, accepted Su Ze''s recruitment and adaptation, so a new imperial court was established, named "Zheng".


    Justice is the right to win the country, the right to eliminate the Tartars, and the right to sweep away the barbarians.


    The Taisho imperial court was established. It first reorganized the troops of San Francisco and Taiwan Island, and wiped out the Central Plains, Northeast China, Taiwan Island, southern peninsula and even islands in a year. It also benefited from the countless people recruited by San Francisco from the southern aborigines, and these tribal countries have almost been destroyed.


    The following year, when the army invaded Ili and Junggar, internal flags were raised as soon as the army arrived.


    It is also natural to levy Wusi Tibet.


    From pingmongolia to Yaksa, he counterattacked Siberia and destroyed Moscow in half a year.


    So far, the territory of the Dazheng court was vast, far beyond the limits of previous dynasties, reaching the Arctic Ocean in the north and the islands in the south of the equatorial line in the south.


    East to the Bering Strait and west to the Baltic Sea.


    If we still use the original way of riding to maintain this huge Dynasty, this dynasty will become a flash in the pan. Su Ze simply forced a group of scientists and technicians to build telegrams and trains and new fire guns.


    In this process, "Trinket" had to put down his good life and began to run around, denouncing grievances and making achievements.


    More than ten years later, Su Ze announced his Zen position.

 Chapter 674

    In general, Zen meditation is probably full of endless conspiracies, threats, shady scenes and other possibilities.


    Only the founder of the Taisho Dynasty, who had no harem or descendants, trained successors from the beginning of the hierarchy. The Zen throne was aboveboard and bright without any conspiracy.


    After the Zen throne was given to "Trinket", the plot of the story of Luding ended completely.


    Perhaps in the view of outsiders, Su Ze and "Trinket" should focus on the rule and continuation of the Taisho Dynasty. In fact, what they finally focus on is beyond their understanding.


    The running energy of the reincarnation world


    "What is the harvest of this reincarnation world? How much has been intercepted? "


    "Trinket" asked with a smile.


    "More than ten times more than the harvest of the first level reincarnation world. Remember the white square we harvested from the implied record of the school park?" Su Ze said, "if we harvest several more times, we can rely on this energy to inject white squares and evolve a new implied record of the school park."


    However, this is just talking, because it makes no sense.


    There are many reincarnation worlds that Su Ze can control, as well as the reincarnation world for customs clearance. It''s really useless to evolve a new implied record of the school park. Master the fate of others and the fate of the world. Su Ze can easily enter any reincarnation world below the fourth level reincarnation world at will.


    The energy operation of the reincarnation world, after all, must be used in the operation of the reincarnation world before it has real significance.


    "To what extent can we do now?"


    "Trinket" asked again.


    "If you devote yourself, the next time you enter the fourth and fifth level reincarnation world, you can hide the warning of shielding the reincarnation world and directly replace the plot characters." Su Ze estimated.


    This method will invest too much reincarnation world energy accumulated by yourself at one time. Once it fails, all previous efforts will be wasted and start again.


    But there is nothing in this world that is not risky. If we strive for stability step by step, Su Ze estimates that there will be too many abnormalities in the low-level reincarnation world, and something will happen sooner or later. It''s like before, the combatants brush points in the low reincarnation world and slowly improve their strength. As a result, the reincarnation world of siroba erodes and destroys the country, or even almost the world.


    The premise of pursuing stability too much is to really grasp the emergence law and operation law of the reincarnation world, otherwise, it will not be able to resist a stronger attack.


    So far, Su Ze has been close to the gods. He still doesn''t know much about the law of the reincarnation world. At most, he knows the essence of a part of the reincarnation world.


    Therefore, there is not much need for stability.


    "It''s really a lot to gain. Then the story of the world is over... "


    "Trinket" smiled.


    "You should make good arrangements for the things behind you, and then return to the noumenon." Suze warned.


    "Trinket" nodded slightly: "we are right to live with Trinket... No, we should say that we are right. In fact, it has nothing to do with trinket."


    It''s a little awkward to say that "Trinket" is not trinket, it''s Suze, not completely Suze.


    In the next world, there is no need to have such a difficult problem, because Su Ze has decided that the next reincarnation world will directly replace a plot character. At that time, Su Ze will be su Ze. It doesn''t matter what the original plot characters are.


    However, because it is completely replaced by the energy of the reincarnation world, the reincarnation world is still normal within the rules of the reincarnation world, so the combatants will certainly have.


    Su Ze, as the character of the original plot, came to see the combatants perform. If necessary, he had to control these combatants and could not easily withdraw from the reincarnation world.


    Thinking of the combatants, Suze thought of Singh, the cleaner and Gloria. They had to be handled properly.


    We can''t let them pass the customs in vain, and then let Singh go out and continue to be a servant, let the cleaners continue to bully Gloria, and Gloria continues to be the lowest untouchable person


    Su Ze thought and came to the three.


    Among the three, Singh was overjoyed to see the reincarnation world pass. He wanted to choose the pass reward and leave the reincarnation world. Then he was surprised to find that he could not quit the reincarnation world.


    So are the cleaners and Gloria.


    When "teaching and educating people" came to them, the three men quickly knelt down and saluted. Singh and the three men were in great awe of the strong man who created the Taisho Empire and led them through customs.


    "What are you going to do?" Suze asked.


    Singh said: "I am ready to report my strength to our country and strive to become the second Brahman and the second class a comprehensive strength."


    The cleaner said, "me too."


    Hington stared at him. The meaning was obvious: do you deserve to be like me?


    The two men looked at Gloria again. If Gloria dared to say the same thing, they wouldn''t mind killing her directly - such a cheap thing, of course, doesn''t deserve to be at the same level as them.


    Su Ze sighed slightly and said to himself: the white elephant country is really a magical country, just like a white elephant. It looks precious, but it is actually bulky and useless.


    It is a miracle that such a severely squeezed hierarchy can be maintained.


    With a little finger, three rays of light burst into the thoughts of the three. For Singh and cleaners, it is to directly reshape their personality and turn their hierarchical concept into a basic concept of equality.


    For Gloria, it is to shape her body and enhance her resistance.


    Then, untie the restrictions on the three and let them leave.


    After the light flickered, Gloria''s body appeared in the corner of a remote and poor village in the white elephant country. As soon as she appeared, she saw a group of men staring at herself like jackals.


    Gloria''s body was strong and her skin was brown. She was no longer skinny or timid.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked one of the men.


    Gloria looked at them and smiled, "I''m Gloria."


    "Are you Gloria?" The men got excited. "Aren''t you a high caste? Which bitch are you, Gloria? "


    There was an unspeakable emotion surging in Gloria''s heart, which was like a tide and a surging fire.


    "Yes, I''m Gloria. What can you do?"


    The men screamed and cheered and rushed up.


    Then the blood spilled on the ground. Gloria held a sharp sword, pinched the formula of the sword, and looked at the wailing man indifferently.


    Gloria is no longer your vassal and slave


    The earth fire spewed out, the tide roared into waves, and Gloria''s heart had raised endless resistance and fighting spirit.

 Chapter 675

    Gloria, Singh, cleaners... May bring a different new atmosphere to the bloated white elephant country?


    Su Ze, who also came out of the reincarnation world, took back his attention.


    Just now in the reincarnation central forum, he has seen someone discuss the information of "teaching and educating people".


    The first level of customs clearance can be regarded as lucky, but then through the third level of reincarnation, it is completely the performance of a strong man.


    This nickname is obviously a Chinese, so Chinese fighters are guessing that it should be a code obtained by a strong country of the reincarnation department, and its strength may be level B or even level a.


    Su Ze didn''t delay too much time on this. When he was code named "Maitreya", he was surprised and talked about it. Finally, he was proud of the public opinion he had experienced.


    As he can directly use the power of the reincarnation world, eliminate the warning of the reincarnation world and directly replace a character in the original plot, "teaching and educating people" is doomed to be a flash in the pan and will no longer pass through the reincarnation world with a high profile.


    Because the next time he will act as a plot character, the code of "teaching and educating people" is no longer necessary.


    "Which should be chosen for the next reincarnation world?" Su Ze said, looking at Wen''an.


    "Don''t you have a rest?" Juchuan Jingxiang lay on the table, yawned and asked lazily, "I''ve been busy improving my strength. Are you very tired?"


    Su Ze smiled: "will you be tired if you rest all day like you?"


    Juchuan Jingxiang straightened up and looked serious: "no, I''m not tired at all. I''m very happy every day."


    "It''s hopeless..." Gaocheng bailizi rolled her eyes and said, "she''s just a complete waste vase..."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Ju Chuan Jingxiang replied, without any sense of shame.


    Wen An''an also couldn''t help turning his eyes, holding a roll of documents, rolling them into a cylinder and beating Ju Chuan Jingxiang''s head: "there''s no help, you guy!"


    Juchuan Jingxiang covered her head: "it hurts, Ann... Come and show me. Maybe you need a hug."


    Even Su Ze was speechless.


    Isn''t Ju Chuan Jingxiang a little too wasteful and confused - after ordinary people have been idle for a long time, won''t they feel empty and mentally tired, and then need to do something to make their life more meaningful?


    No, maybe Juchuan Jingxiang''s shopping, eating and sleeping every day are the meaning of life. She takes it as work and fun and enjoys it very much?


    This kind of temperament is too wasteful, and some people envy it.


    It''s also Ju Chuan''s greatest ability to go on like this, shift the responsibility to others, relax every day and live without emptiness.


    "For you in the real world, it''s only half a day or a day. Just get together with you and meet each other. Next, you still have to go to the reincarnation World Adventure..." Su Ze said. "And, for you, where''s the sense of fatigue?"


    The last sentence is to Ju Chuan Jingxiang.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang pouted discontentedly, "why do you even say that? I''m angry. "


    Su Ze also knew that she was deliberately pretending, smiled, met and talked with her women.


    Then he closed his eyes and rested for a moment.


    "Is this experience a little long?" Wen An asked, "is there anything I can help analyze?"


    "Yes, but it can''t be announced to the mouth."


    Su Ze said and passed some of his ideas to Wen An.


    There are more detailed and in-depth ideas about the reincarnation world. If they are publicized, I''m afraid they will attract the attention of the reincarnation world - the reincarnation world can erode the world and send so many people into the reincarnation world for adventure. We can''t underestimate the power in this regard.


    After receiving Su Ze''s idea, Wen''an frowned and thought about it. After a long time, he responded with spiritual power: "the power of the reincarnation world is the essential power of all the reincarnation world. If the number is small, it may not change too much. If the number is large, can it change the plot, time and space in the reincarnation world? "


    "That''s true."


    Suze responded.


    "Whether the broken jade or the Holy Grail, the so-called wish and omnipotence are actually the evolution of this energy. It can be said that this force is completely omnipotent, while the broken jade and the Holy Grail are fake, partially omnipotent and extremely limited."


    Wen An''an continued his spiritual exchange and said, "the key is, what is the proportion?"


    "How much can an energy play a role?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "the proportion must be more than ten times and a hundred times that of the Holy Grail and avalanche jade. It is difficult to estimate. In fact, the key is the issue of authority. A thousand Holy Grails make wishes, which can do nothing about some essence of the reincarnation world, but the reincarnation world power can do it. "


    "So it is..."


    Wen An said in a low voice, "with this thing, you should have an additional grasp of the seventh level reincarnation world and the higher level reincarnation world?"


    "We have to collect more."


    Suze said.


    The seventh level reincarnation world is already a strange and incomprehensible evil god world like kesulu. The eighth and ninth levels must be more unimaginable and powerful.


    After a short rest, Su Ze looked at the list of reincarnation worlds sent to Wen''an.


    Which country the reincarnation world belongs to is no longer a matter of special concern to Suze. He just stares at the names of those reincarnation worlds to see if there is a reincarnation world that meets his needs.


    Finally, he set his goal on a fourth level reincarnation world called wandering the earth


    The level of science and technology of this reincarnation world is about decades ahead of the real world, and then gather with the small power of mankind to try to fight against the planetary disaster in the universe.


    The individual human power in this is very weak, and the level of science and technology has no effect on Su Ze. What he thinks is that the plot is set grandly, there are many human fates to save, and there should be more reincarnation world energy available.


    Ten thousand planetary engines are responsible for driving, and two thousand planetary engines are responsible for steering. Each planetary engine is up to eleven kilometers, covering an area of about fifty or sixty kilometers, and injects energy to make the earth move forward or turn.


    In this way, all mankind got on the earth train, went straight to the new star system 2000 years ago, and spent 100 generations looking for small hope.


    This is the basic story of wandering the earth.


    The movie version adds the setting of the pilotage space station, the emotional exchange between Liu Peiqiang and Liu Qi''s father and son, the touching story of dedication to mankind and the farewell of father and son.

 Chapter 676

    After choosing this story, Su Ze doesn''t need to prepare more.


    Just when my heart moves, I give my farewell hair to my woman, and I instantly arrive in the territory of Luocha state and choose to enter the reincarnation world of wandering earth.


    After entering the reincarnation world, two bright red characters "warning" appear in front of you.


    Suze smiled.


    What else?


    The power of the retained reincarnation world condensed in his hands, his body changed constantly, and then disappeared in this reincarnation world - in another reincarnation world to be formed.


    This reincarnation world has been formed. He takes risks step by step and can only follow the previous methods.


    So he threw himself into a new story about to start and directly replaced a plot character.


    In the film version of wandering the earth, uncle Da plays Han Ziang.


    Liu Peiqiang''s father-in-law, Liu Qi''s grandfather, is the driver of a flint truck.


    Since he replaced Han Ziang, his image has changed slightly, with disguised wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, gray hair from black, and a half black and half white beard.


    Liu Peiqiang''s father-in-law, whose name is also involved with Su Ze, is no longer Han Ziang, but Su Ze.


    Liu Peiqiang''s wife, Han Duoduo, who was too ill to enter the dungeon, became Su Duoduo.


    The little girl adopted by Su Ze, Liu Qi''s sister, also became Su Duoduo with the same name and surname.


    Returning to his senses, Su Ze smiled, digested the information instilled in the reincarnation world immediately, opened the cramped room and looked at the rebellious young man with a round head and a face inside.


    "What bad ideas have you had recently?"


    "Nothing..." Liu Qi, 21, bowed his head and said.


    He has prepared his savings and is ready to find a man named "first brother" in exchange for two sets of outdoor clothes and fake pass cards.


    His father, Liu Peiqiang, left home when he was four and went to work at the pilot space station 100000 kilometers in front of the earth. I''m finally going home in seventeen years.


    But Liu Qi didn''t want to see him.


    Without a father for seventeen years, he thought he basically had no father.


    Moreover, if Liu Peiqiang hadn''t given up his seriously ill mother Su Duoduo... Liu Qi thought he had only resentment against him.


    Even if I die outside the dungeon, I don''t want to meet this irresponsible and cold-blooded father!


    Everything is almost ready these two days. He is going to take Su Duoduo, adopted by his grandfather, out to see the world and see the surface of the earth. Then Su Duoduo came back and stayed outside and never came back!


    "Nothing?"


    Su Ze smiled: "do you want to leave the dungeon? Don''t want to see your father? "


    "Old man, how do you know!" Liu Qi immediately opened his eyes and exclaimed inconceivably.


    Pop!


    Su Ze slapped him in the face and drew blood from the corners of his mouth: "what do you call me?"


    Liu Qi stumbled and shook his head, gnashing his teeth: "old man, don''t rely on your age to think I dare not --"


    Pop!


    Su Ze''s backhand slapped again: "ask again, what do you call me?"


    This time, Liu Qi only felt his teeth shaking, his faces burning on both sides and his mind buzzing.


    "Old..."


    When he saw Su Ze raise his hand again, he was very wronged: what happened to the old thing? That''s what I used to call him


    But these two slaps really scared him. If you give him another slap, his teeth will fall out.


    Then he took a step back and didn''t say "old things" after all.


    "What do you call me?" Su Ze asked again.


    Liu Qi looked at him fiercely: "old thing -"


    After saying this, he wanted to turn around and run out of the door, but he was stretched out his hand, grabbed his shoulder, slapped him again, and knocked out several of his teeth: "the last chance, what do you call me?"


    Liu Qi really feels incredible.


    "What are you crazy about! Hit me so hard! You never hit me! "


    "Yes, because your mother died and your father was away, I never beat you..." Su Ze said slowly, "but is this the reason why you care about me and call your own grandfather who has raised you for 17 years'' old thing?"


    "I lost my teeth! You see, my mouth is full of blood! " Liu Qi shouted.


    Su Ze said calmly, "you are 21 years old. If you don''t get beaten by your family several times, you will be beaten by the society. Don''t you know?"


    He patted him on the shoulder: "can you talk well?"


    Liu Qi wiped the blood on his mouth and stared at him. He was still stubborn and refused to call him "Grandpa": "how do you want to talk well? That''s what you said, "talk well?"


    "Don''t care about these details." Suze said.


    Liu Qi was immediately angry: I was beaten to the point that my teeth fell out, and asked me not to care about these details?


    "Tell me, why did you leave the dungeon?"


    Suze said.


    Liu Qi whispered, "I don''t know. I just want to leave here."


    "Get out of here and you can prove yourself?" Su Ze asked calmly, "if you leave the dungeon, you can prove that you are better than your father. You are not an irresponsible man who leaves his family. You won''t abandon your family?"


    Liu Qi was speechless.


    Suze continued, "I''m not your family? Your sister sudo is not your family? How do we feel if you die outside? "


    If Liu Qi''s death turned into a real death, Su Ze might laugh, but he still said it solemnly.


    "If you don''t die, stay outside, I die in the dungeon, and I have to put pressure on a girl after another, how do you feel?" Su Ze asked again.


    Liu Qi bowed his head and said nothing.


    He didn''t think about these, but after all, he was young. Even if Su Ze told him now, he was full of dissatisfaction and unwilling, and still let him continue to stick to his own practice.


    Whether right or wrong, we should let Liu Peiqiang know that he regrets, and let him know that he is wrong, completely wrong!


    Even if I''m wrong, let him know he''s wrong. I pay the price of my mistake, and he needs to know the price of his mistake!


    Feeling Liu Qiman''s rebellious and extreme thoughts, Su Ze was speechless.


    Some people rebelled at the age of eleven or twelve, some at the age of fifteen or sixteen, and others at the age of seventeen or eighteen.


    Like this 21-year-old rebellious period, it''s a little owe.


    "It seems that just talking can''t convince you."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "then give you a chance and let Liu Peiqiang know what fear is."


    "Another day, I''ll take you and blossoms out for a walk. Will you decide to stay outside forever?"


    "Ah?"


    Liu Qi was stunned and some ecstatic: "Grandpa, are you serious? Are you really willing to take us out? "


    "Give you a chance so that you don''t always feel that I''m unreasonable." Su Ze said, "do you still call me an old man?"


    Liu Qi shook his head again and again. A tooth spewed out of his mouth. He was unable to laugh or cry.


    If I had known grandpa was like this, why would I have been beaten up?

 Chapter 677

    Looking at Liu Qi''s miserable appearance, Su Ze smiled faintly and stretched out his hand.


    Liu Qi only felt much more comfortable. He looked at Su Ze strangely and thought it was the psychological effect of his wish.


    "Your mouth is full of blood. Go and wash it."


    Suze said.


    Liu Qi nodded, went to wash his face and rinsed his mouth.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to the hot feeling on his face, he didn''t have too much swelling or palm print. He was covered gently by water and returned to normal.


    In addition to losing four teeth in his mouth, there was little bleeding or even pain in other places. As long as he doesn''t speak, no one will find a gap in his teeth.


    Maybe I felt so painful just now because of psychological effects? It''s not that good.


    But three slaps knocked out four of my teeth. Is the old man''s hand so cruel?


    Liu Qi washed his face and thought silently.


    After he cleaned up, Su Ze told him, "the pass certificate can come down the day after tomorrow. Don''t run around. I''ll take you to the ground with blossoms."


    "The age of blossoming doesn''t meet the regulations, does it?" Liu Qi asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of ways. It''s much better than those bastards you''re looking for." Suze said.


    Liu Qi was relieved and watched Su Ze leave with a long breath.


    Yes, as long as Grandpa agrees to go out, it will be much easier for him.


    As long as you don''t see Liu Peiqiang, you can do anything.


    Maybe he will come back after going out this time, but in the end - Liu Qi''s heart is actually a mess, and he doesn''t know what he wants. In a word, it''s his instinctive idea not to see Liu Peiqiang at this time.


    After staying for less than half a day, Su Ze left the underground city to go to work outside. Liu Qi also changed his clothes and was ready to pick up Su Duoduo home.


    The public security in the underground city is not very good. There are not only the active restless elements and hooligans like the "first brother", but also a larger illegal force called the rebels.


    Different from the consensus of the United Nations countries, the rebels fundamentally believe that "the sun is aging rapidly, the earth has to start wandering and go to a new home" is a conspiracy. They want the earth to stay far away and stay in the solar system.


    They believe that as long as the earth doesn''t move, it won''t become what it is now. They can still live under the blue sky and white clouds and on the surface without eating earthworms every day.


    Because people who are unhappy in life always have this conspiracy theory of escapism and refusing to recognize reality. Many people believe it and will take action to the extreme.


    This is the origin of the rebels.


    Under such public security conditions, Liu Qi certainly could not allow his sister to go to school and school alone.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the house, he was stunned. Two tall white men blocked the door and two tall women with light blond hair.


    foreigners? This is not from the dungeon, is it?


    Liu Qi''s heart lifted up. He thought of bad things.


    Foreigners coming from outside the dungeons - will they be the ones piloting the earth space station?


    If so, what''s wrong with Liu Peiqiang?


    His heart clenched.


    Liu Peiqiang, his father, is something wrong?


    "You are --" Liu Qi said with a pale face. He didn''t know why his voice trembled.


    The leading white man has amazing shoulder width, bulging muscles, and is more than two meters tall. His voice seems to have turned on the loudspeaker: "Liu Qi, I know you. Do you want to leave the underground city?"


    Liu Qi''s heart suddenly relaxed.


    It wasn''t Liu Peiqiang. I knew he would be fine. After all, the scourge will live for thousands of years.


    "Well, are you looking for me?" Liu Qi promised.


    The white man nodded and whispered, "do you need our help to leave the dungeon?"


    Liu Qi shook his head: "no need."


    Ah?


    The strongest man looked at two women and another man in surprise. The four white people looked at each other: it was different from the intelligence collected before and the process of obtaining tasks. What''s the matter?


    "Is your name Liu Qi? Your father is Liu Peiqiang and your grandfather is Han Ziang? You have a sister named Han Duoduo? " The white man asked Liu Qi again.


    My grandfather''s name is Su Ze and my sister''s name is Su Duoduo


    Liu Qi thought, frowned and said, "what''s the mess? Who are you? Come on, or I''ll call the police. "


    The four white people were more helpless. The leader said, "calm down and listen to me... We are the bear group. We don''t mean any harm. We just want to help you leave the dungeon."


    Liu Qi grinned: "no malice? Just trying to help me? Do you think of me as a three-year-old? "


    "Eh?" When he smiled, the four people stared at him, "Liu Qi, have you lost four teeth?"


    Liu Qi immediately covered his mouth and was about to leave: explain to them that he had lost four teeth by grandpa''s three slaps? That''s embarrassing!


    The strongest white man in the lead reached out and grabbed his shoulder: "grenia, isn''t that right? The time we experienced before, his teeth were good, and the intelligence collected before did not have this aspect - has there been a fighter in this world? "


    The blonde named grenia also said, "yes, polar bear, I think so."


    Between their words, they didn''t care about Liu Qi''s struggle.


    The man next to the polar bear said, "it may also be the subtle difference caused by the subtle difference in the plot time?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. It should be the impact of the combatants."


    Seeing that he couldn''t understand what they said, Liu Qi struggled and shouted, "help! Help! "


    Several nearby households opened the door, looked and shouted, "who are you and what do you do?"


    The four white people reacted, put Liu Qi down in a hurry and left quickly.


    Watching them run at the same speed as a gust of wind and disappear in the twinkling of an eye, Liu Qixin has lingering palpitations.


    Where on earth did these four people come from? How did you find me? What are you going to do?


    Isn''t it because of Liu Peiqiang?


    If it''s really because of Liu Peiqiang, it''s another sin of his! Without any help to the family, it''s causing great trouble!


    Liu Qi thought bitterly and walked towards the school.


    After taking a few steps, his face changed greatly: "no, blossoming!"


    If these four people can keep an eye on themselves, they will certainly keep an eye on blossoming! I have to protect Duoduo!


    Liu Qi was relieved when he ran to a row of houses without seeing four white people and the school didn''t end.


    Fortunately, they didn''t come.


    In the concrete classroom, there are screens everywhere. Because these screens display realistic pictures, it seems that outside is the original earth surface school, with windows, flowers, grass, sunshine, high-rise buildings and playground


    Su Duoduo was having a class inside, chewing gum in boredom.

 Chapter 678

    "Looking forward, looking forward, the east wind is coming, and the pace of spring is approaching."


    "Everything looked like just waking up, and he opened his eyes happily. The mountains are moist, the water is rising, and the sun''s face is red... "


    The students are shaking their heads and reciting Zhu Ziqing''s prose spring.


    The following three paragraphs need to be recited, but also need speed and memory to describe spring flowers, spring scenery and spring drizzle.


    For Su Duoduo, everything was so boring. Other students recited. She chewed gum over and over in her mouth. Then she felt that the chewing was almost soft and hard. When the teacher didn''t pay attention, she suddenly blew out a big ball.


    When the teacher looked over, she quickly blew the ball, licked her tongue and took the gum back from her mouth.


    This set of operation is really skilled. Obviously, in addition to unwilling to read and study, the girl has many sand carving operations.


    When the school bell rang, Su Duoduo stretched out, carelessly blew the bubble ball and walked out of the reinforced concrete classroom and school.


    It''s still sunny outside the last class. There are flowers, white clouds and birds. Turn off the display after class, and everything becomes cold and dark.


    This is also why Su Duoduo is not interested in school. Everything is so false and beautiful, whether in textbooks or classroom screens. Compared with reality, the forever dark underground city is more unbearable


    She doesn''t want to study hard. She wants to have a look on the ground.


    Seeing a tall round cuntou, Su Duoduo immediately laughed and waved her hand and ran over: "hukou!"


    Liu Qi was speechless: this sister is really naughty. It''s not a day or two to tear down the word "Qi" of her name into "hukou".


    Angrily, he stretched out his hand and pressed on her head: "go home quickly. I have something to do today."


    "What''s up? What''s up? "


    Su Duoduo asked pleasantly, "can you go out?"


    "That''s not true, Grandpa said. He gave us a chance to take us outside to have a look. As for whether to let me stay outside, we''ll see the decision at that time." Liu Qi said.


    Su Duoduo was also surprised and exclaimed, "so you don''t have to find others to fool around, and grandpa can take us out? Why is he so open-minded? "


    "I don''t know..."


    Liu Qi subconsciously touched his cheek: can''t I have four teeth replaced?


    Thinking of the four Caucasians of unknown origin, two men and two women, Liu Qi said to Su Duoduo: "Su Duoduo, you must be careful..."


    "Wow, spicy earthworm string!"


    Su Duoduo didn''t listen at all. She gathered in front of a snack bar, turned back with shining eyes and said to Liu Qi.


    If Liu Qi had saved money to go out before, he would not agree to her request. However, since Grandpa Su Ze promised to take them out, Liu Qi could take out his savings and buy some food for Su Duoduo.


    "Let''s have two." Liu Qi came forward and handed over a meal ticket from work and said to the snack owner.


    The shopkeeper took a look at the issuing unit and date of the meal ticket, nodded, baked two strings of spicy earthworms and handed them to them.


    Su Duoduo swallowed the "ah Wu" and chewed it with his cheeks, staring at the string in Liu Qi''s hand.


    Liu Qi smiled helplessly and handed her the string of earthworms in his hand.


    "Eat, eat all day. Do you hear what I just said?"


    "Hiss... It''s so spicy..." Su Duoduo gasped, stuffed the second string into his mouth and puffed his mouth comfortably.


    "Wukong (registered permanent residence), what about Sen (what did you say)..."


    Liu Qi rolled his eyes and rubbed her hair back and forth: "first, call me brother! Second, be careful if you really have something to do. "


    "What''s up?"


    Su Duoduo swallows the spicy earthworm, sucks his breath and asks.


    "Today, four foreigners came to our house to find me. They are all white skinned and very strong. They said they called Xiong Tuan. They can take me to the ground..."


    Liu Qi said.


    After hearing this, Su Duoduo was also surprised and said, "are there such foreigners? And trying to do it to you? It seems that the hooligans you were looking for sold you out. "


    "Maybe... They are not good people. It is possible for them to do such a thing." Liu Qi also guessed.


    "Ask grandpa when Grandpa comes back?" Said Su Duoduo.


    That old thing


    Liu Qiben wanted to say that. Unfortunately, before his words were exported, he felt that his teeth were aching again and his cheeks were burning, reminding him that he had better not be disrespectful to old things.


    "Well, wait until he comes back."


    When I got home, I opened the door and a smell came out of the narrow home.


    Su Duoduo has never smelled this aroma. Her mouth secretes a lot of saliva uncontrollably from the corners of her mouth.


    "What are you doing? Come and have dinner. "


    Su Ze smiled and motioned Liu Qi to close the door and let them sit at the table.


    Different from all kinds of earthworm products in the past, there are foods on today''s table that Su Duoduo has never known.


    "That''s... That''s... Fish?"


    "Yes, sweet and sour carp." Su Ze smiled.


    "I''ve heard of this dish! I studied in textbooks! " Su Duoduo cried in surprise and looked at Liu Qi.


    Liu Qi did not show his joy, but his eyes were full of nostalgia.


    He vaguely remembered that he had eaten this dish.


    But after missing it, I was shocked: there were not only sweet and sour fish, but also chicken, duck, fish, steak and pig elbow.


    Do you still have this food in the dungeon? Are these foods they can afford and eat?


    Where did grandpa get the food?


    "Sit down."


    Su Ze said, bringing out the steaming rice and putting it on the table.


    "Wow, I can''t stand it!"


    Su Duoduo shouted, threw himself down at the table and ate. After two mouthfuls, tears fell down: "it''s delicious, these are delicious!"


    Then he whined, "it hurts --"


    I haven''t eaten anything good for a long time. Are you anxious to bite your tongue?


    Su Ze gestured to Su Duoduo to open his mouth and took a look. There was a blood bubble on his tongue. When he reached out and stroked it, the blood bubble disappeared.


    "Don''t eat so fast..."


    Su Duoduo felt much more comfortable in her mouth and hurried to eat the food.


    Liu Qi couldn''t help eating. He asked, "Grandpa, how did you get these food?"


    "Secret."


    Su Ze smiled.


    Liu Qi was speechless: what other secrets does the old man have? But I really don''t want to understand what''s going on


    "One more thing, I have to tell you, four white people who call themselves the bear group came to me today and said they could take me to the ground."


    "Bear group?"


    Su Ze thought carefully about the information he had seen: "the leader is called the polar bear?"

 Chapter 679

    "Do you know them?"


    Liu Qi asked in surprise. He thought his grandfather Su Ze had always been an ordinary flint truck driver. He could do this job. There was nothing special.


    Moreover, Grandpa should be a down-to-earth old man and should not know such bad people as hooligans and gangsters.


    "Well, I''ve heard of it."


    Su Ze said: the bear group is an elite attack group established with the "polar bear", a class a comprehensive strength combatant of Luocha country, as the core. Its goal is to pass customs and return to the world, and then catch up with China.


    In today''s world, who doesn''t envy the Muhua state? Once the Muhua state has a super powerful combatant Maitreya, it immediately suppresses one country, several countries, and even the whole world at the level of one person?


    Ten years ago, the world''s recognized first power was the Eagle Head country. Some even said that the Eagle Head country was the strongest country in history. The Yanglu civilization alliance and the pan Western civilization alliance led by it are the leaders of human civilization that may never fall.


    Maitreya was born alone, making nuclear bombs and conventional firepower weapons ineffective against him. One person can sink all the fleets of the Eagle Head country. All people know that the fighters in the reincarnation world can be so unreasonable.


    It is precisely for this reason that ambitious countries such as the Eagle Head country, the Rocha country and even the white elephant country all go all out to train their own reincarnated world combatants.


    The bear regiment led by the "polar bear" of Luocha state came into being under this situation. It gathered elite fighters from all over the country to try to pass through the world, trying to push the "polar bear" to the level of strength of Maira and catch up with China.


    Unfortunately, because the familiarity with the plot and characters needs to be explored again and again, even if the bear group has made every effort, it still can''t catch up with the footsteps of Maitreya.


    Wandering the earth is the fourth level reincarnation world in Luocha country. Polar bear and bear group also just focus on this reincarnation world. After all, they are A-level comprehensive strength and elite group. What they pursue is the harvest of reincarnation world at the level of customs clearance.


    "Who are they?" Liu Qiqi asked Su Ze strangely.


    "People who are both righteous and evil..." Su Ze said, "did they say anything?"


    Liu Qi relayed the words of the polar bear and the bear group. Su Ze didn''t say much and smiled - were they lucky or not?


    After experiencing the reincarnation world of wandering earth and other intelligence collected from wandering earth, we found that the main characters are Liu Qi, Han Duoduo and Han Ziang. The main plot is launched after reaching the ground.


    Obviously, for them, such full preparation should be regarded as inevitable.


    Whether to let them pass the customs or not depends on Su Ze''s mood.


    "They said my grandfather''s name was Han Ziang..." Liu Qi was puzzled. "Did you have a name called Han Ziang before?"


    "No, let''s eat first." Suze said.


    After Liu Qi and Su Duoduo had dinner, Su Ze threw their pass: "go out with me at nine o''clock tomorrow morning and have a look on the ground."


    Su Duoduo was surprised and delighted. She repeatedly looked at the passing identity plate: "really?"


    "Really."


    "We have our first Chinese class at nine tomorrow... It''s too late to ask for leave."


    "I''ve asked you for three days off." Su Ze said, "have fun."


    Su Duoduo jumped up and fell into Su Ze''s arms: "I love you, grandpa!"


    Liu Qi''s mind is also complex and inexplicable. He thought that he had saved for a long time and mysteriously looked for the "first brother" of the rogue leader for a long time. It''s not necessarily reliable.


    In Grandpa''s hands, the passage was completed in one day.


    Perhaps, this old thing is not so weak, useless and accomplish nothing?


    I was thinking, "pa", a slap in the face.


    Liu Qi was surprised and angry: "old... Grandpa! Why did you hit me? "


    "I always feel that you scold me in your heart." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Are you sick?"


    Pop! Another slap in the face.


    Su Ze seriously reminded, "this time you scolded loudly."


    Su Duoduo was a little nervous and hurriedly came forward: "Grandpa, don''t play Hukou..."


    After a careful look, Liu Qi seemed to have no scars on his face, so he was relieved: it should not be heavy.


    Liu Qi didn''t feel heavy, but felt that his face and head were hot, hot and dizzy.


    Why did he hit so hard?


    "Teach you a little about life and don''t let you remember how to do it?"


    Su Ze said faintly, "I''ll give you what you ask. I''ll help you do what you want. The result is still the old thing in your heart?"


    Liu Qi was silent. He couldn''t speak.


    He is twenty-one years old. How can he argue with his grandfather in front of his sister Su Duoduo: he thinks his mother can''t enter the underground city because Liu Peiqiang is cold-blooded and grandpa is incompetent and cowardly.


    But he himself knew that it didn''t make sense.


    If Liu Peiqiang was not cold-blooded and went to be an astronaut of the pilot space station, his family would directly enter the underground city. In the way of drawing lots to enter the underground city, he and grandpa might not be able to draw lots at all and enter the underground city.


    Moreover, no matter how the lot is drawn or how we try, it is impossible to allow the seriously ill and worthless mother to enter the dungeon. Dungeons don''t have enough resources to take care of a useless patient.


    The reason why Liu Qi''s heart is not smooth is that his father and grandpa "take the initiative" to give up his mother, rather than being forced to give up his mother, that''s all.


    If he is forced, he may be dissatisfied with the society and join the rebels in the dungeon. At least he will not be so hostile to his father and grandpa.


    "Have a good rest and start tomorrow." Su Ze finally said a word and pushed the door out.


    Liu Qi and Su Duoduo looked at each other.


    "Grandpa is a little mysterious..." said Su Duoduo. "To prepare such meals and give me a chance to go out under the age of 18, what price did he pay?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to know." Liu Qi was upset and went back to his room.


    At the door of the house, people from four bear groups such as the polar bear are looking at Grandpa Liu Qi in front of them.


    The man in front of him was Liu Qi''s grandfather, but it was very different from Han Ziang they had met.


    What is the problem? Is it still possible for the characters of this plot to change?


    In this regard, the result of the discussion between "polar bear" and grenia and others is that it is likely that Liu Qi''s grandfather has been called grandpa in the story, so the specific name will change.


    But this result still can not explain the doubts in the hearts of the four bears.


    At least three times, Han Ziang and Han Duoduo have experienced the reincarnation world. Why did this happen in this story?

 Chapter 680

    "Are you Liu Qi''s grandfather and Liu Peiqiang''s father-in-law?"


    Grenia came up and whispered to Suze.


    She is a well-trained agent. Before she became a combatant, she already has a very rich theoretical basis and experience. It is similar to talent and instinct to please men and get men''s favor.


    For older oriental men, they need to be clever, lovely and sensible, appropriately show that they love learning and pursue knowledge, but they are pathetic, helpless and lovely and sensible.


    Stimulate their protective psychology and meet their male chauvinism.


    Of course, this only applies to people with relatively high morality. Some despicable scum need to trade directly and exchange money and interests.


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Grenia immediately introduced herself: "Hello, my name is grenia. I''m 18 years old. I''m a person in charge of foreign exchange in the bear group organization."


    "Our bear group can help your family do a lot of things. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Su Ze frowned: "our family? Who does our family have? Have you found out? "


    "I''m very sorry, grandpa of Liu Qi. We have indeed investigated almost, because this is the need to find potential customers. I hope you can understand." When grenia said this, she bowed down and apologized. Her expression was very embarrassed. She looked really guilty.


    Su Ze saw their thoughts clearly and thoroughly, so she was not moved at all.


    "Then tell me, who does our family have?"


    "Your family includes Liu Qi, astronaut Liu Peiqiang, orphan Su Duoduo you adopted, and you, Su Ze." Grenia spoke with the same cautious, pitiful and lovely expression as possible.


    Suze couldn''t help praising her agent training.


    If a person who has not experienced relevant training is seduced and misled by this expression and tone, he will involuntarily feel quite good towards her. At that time, grenia will be able to cheat considerable information from the population without even paying more physical costs.


    "It seems that you have really investigated our family." So what do you think our family needs? What can you do for us? "


    "Well... Your family needs to live better, eat better, and have a family reunion?" Grenia guessed.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Ze sneered, "bang" and closed the door at home.


    "What does he mean?" The polar bear whispered.


    Grenia shook her head slightly: "I don''t know. Liu Qi was opposed to going to the ground, so I deliberately avoided this aspect. But other guesses are obviously wrong. What exactly do they need? "


    "According to our information," another Luocha woman said, "Han Ziang''s temper is very stubborn at home, but he is very polite to the outside. He is not polite to us today. It seems that we really haven''t found what he really needs. "


    "Then, we can only use fraud tactics." Grenia said, "get ready for psychic connection and Templar skills to perform for him."


    The polar bear nodded in agreement. Grenia came forward and began to knock on the door.


    Su Ze opened the door: "what else do you have?"


    "We can help you."


    Grenia said, and a bright light appeared in the polar bear''s hand: "we are people with super powers."


    Suze looked shocked: "are you people with super powers?"


    "Yes, we have a lot of superpowers." Grenia said, "for example, we can make you delicious food, a lot of gold and money, so that you can have the highest enjoyment. You can also reunite your family and make Liu Qi unwilling to go to the ground. "


    "Even resurrect the dead and save the whole planet... We can''t do anything."


    Su Ze looked at her speechless: "you can do anything, but you come to me and ask me what I need to do? You want to help me? "


    "Yes." Said grenia.


    "Then, can''t you omnipotent know what I really need?" Suze asked.


    Grenia smiled and said, "of course, as long as you are willing to accept it, open your heart to us."


    Su Ze smiled: "whatever you want, I want to see what your super power is..."


    As he spoke, he looked at the light in the polar bear''s hand distrustfully, as if it was just a small trick.


    Grenia nodded and threw the heart link over.


    Su Ze quickly disguised as Liu Qi''s grandfather Su Ze, the normal memory of an ordinary old man


    Grenia''s Soul Link grabs the memory of "Suze", quickly looks at the recent situation, then takes a breath and exits the soul link.


    "The reason has been found."


    She said to the polar bear.


    The polar bear asked, "why? Liu Qi''s grandfather is not Han Ziang, but Su Ze? "


    "No, that memory is too long. I can''t see it from Su Ze''s memory, and I don''t have such a strong ability to view such a long memory." Grenia said, "I just saw why Liu Qi refused to go to the ground with us."


    "Because Liu Qi doesn''t like his father Liu Peiqiang, when Liu Peiqiang is about to return from the space station, he always wants to go to the ground to avoid Liu Peiqiang and don''t meet Liu Peiqiang."


    The polar bear nodded slightly: This is another piece of new information. Previously, I only knew that Liu Qi took Han Duoduo to the ground. I don''t know why he went to the ground.


    I know it now. He was rebellious to his father, which led him to go to the ground when Liu Peiqiang was about to return.


    But polar bears also know that the earth will soon be pulled and captured by Jupiter''s gravity when passing Jupiter, and then face destruction. All the information they collected ended like this: the mission to save the earth failed and the earth was finally destroyed.


    Obviously, if we succeed in saving the earth, we should be able to pass through the reincarnation world.


    Liu Qi, a rebellious young man, is the key.


    Grenia continued: "when Han Ziang was Liu Qi''s grandfather, he was stubborn and resolutely did not allow Liu Qi to go out to the ground. Su Ze, as Liu Qi''s grandfather, added some flexibility."


    "He has got his own pass and is going to take his two children to the ground to have a look and play tomorrow, so as to dispel Liu Qi''s idea."


    The polar bear nodded: "the plot time point is still the same tomorrow."


    Su Ze listened to their communication. He was helpless. Is there anything like this? Shouldn''t you communicate with spiritual links?


    However, seeing that grenia was obviously out of her ability and could not exert her ability again in a short time, she had to pretend to be shocked: "can you read my memory? Also, I''m Liu Qi''s grandfather. Who''s Han Ziang? "

 Chapter 681

    Looking at the shocked Suze, grenia smiled and said, "please don''t worry. We just made some mistakes when collecting information. We think Liu Qi has a grandfather named Han Ziang."


    "Now you at least know that our superpowers are not false. Can you trust us now?"


    "I don''t know your purpose yet." Suze said, "even if you have superpowers, how do I know what you want to do? Are you rebels trying to destroy the planetary engine through me? "


    "No, we just want to save the earth." "There''s no intention of hurting others," said grenia


    Su Ze said disapprovingly: "the rebels say so. They say they don''t want to hurt anyone, but they refuse to admit the fact that the sun is aging and the earth is about to be destroyed. They just want the earth to stay in the solar system and far away."


    "They think this is the way to save the earth and mankind, and they don''t think they are doing bad things at all. But in fact, they are hurting everyone. "


    Grenia also knew a lot about the basic situation of this reincarnation world, so she quickly sighed with approval: "yes, you''re right. They just feel that life is unhappy and they will do such things. "


    "So you are the rebels?" Suze asked, "I won''t cooperate with you."


    Grenia quickly waved her hand: "no, no, no, of course we are not rebels. We can help you dispel Liu Qi''s idea. We don''t need you to apply for a pass for us. We can apply for a pass ourselves."


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Suze stared at them suspiciously and asked.


    Grenia said solemnly, "of course it''s because of Liu Qi... We saw his fate. He is destined to go to the ground and even to create miracles. We want to help him complete his destiny and let him save everyone. "


    Hearing this, Su Ze looked more suspicious of each other.


    "You said you saw Liu Qi''s fate? Let him save everyone? "


    Grenia nodded heavily.


    Su Ze looked at the three polar bears again. The three polar bears nodded and agreed.


    "Are you kidding? He is still a child. "


    Su Ze looked incredulous and shook his head.


    The polar bear came forward, grabbed the concrete at his door, broke off a piece of concrete with white light on his hand, and then rubbed it. The powder splashed in front of Su Ze.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Ze asked with an ugly face.


    Greinia is close to him. The smell of heavy perfume is pungent. "No, we are just reminding you that we have seen Liu Qi''s fate and want to guide him to avoid disaster and usher in luck according to his fate."


    "If you really love your nephew Liu Qi, you should live a better life without regret and become a greater figure, shouldn''t you?"


    These words seemed to finally move Suze.


    He muttered to himself, "that smelly boy, it''s free to become a greater person. It''s good not to cause trouble for me..."


    Seeing his attitude softened, grenia quickly and softly advised him. After persuading him for a long time, she finally asked Suze to promise to go out to the ground at nine o''clock tomorrow morning.


    After confirming the matter, Su Ze looked a little skeptical and went home and closed the door.


    The bear group finally achieved their goal and smiled at each other.


    "Although there are some twists and turns in the process, the good thing is that it has finally been solved... What''s the matter with Su Ze? We don''t want to think about it for the time being. We''d better set our goal on tomorrow''s reincarnation world plot time point."


    Said the polar bear.


    "When we get to the ground, we must immediately find a way to prevent the earth from being dragged and destroyed by Jupiter..." grenia said here, a little puzzled.


    "The intelligence we have experienced and collected before is that the planetary engine is damaged. Secondly, even if the planetary engine is repaired within three days, we still can''t get rid of Jupiter. What is the key? "


    The polar bear didn''t bother to think about this problem and directly said, "this is something you need to consider. If you still can''t pass through the reincarnation world this time, you must collect more useful information and more key intelligence."


    "If we don''t get anything, we have to retreat after two. We can''t be sorry for our old grandmother. "


    Hearing the polar bear''s words, grenia and the other three immediately smiled.


    There are a lot of things referred to by "old grandmother" in Luocha state: it was originally the cold weather that killed people, like an angry old grandmother who beat children mercilessly. Later, it was extended to the unique climate of Luocha state and the unique iron fist sanctions of Luocha state.


    It is also extended to the concept of the motherland of Luocha state.


    At this time, the polar bear''s old grandmother is obviously a close title to the motherland.


    The bear regiment is all meticulously supported and trained by Luocha state. There is no doubt about its loyalty.


    After the four left, according to the original experience and information, they illegally handled the pass and waited for the next day.


    At 8:30 the next day, Su Ze, wearing protective clothes and helmets, led Su Duoduo and Liu qilai to the nearby exit channel.


    The four members of the bear group came forward and said, "hello."


    Liu Qi immediately blocked Su Duoduo behind him: "what are you going to do?"


    Su Ze indicated that he didn''t have to be nervous. He greeted the four bears and said, "good morning."


    "Do you know them?" Liu Qi said in surprise.


    "Sort of."


    Su Ze said and said vaguely, "ready, we''re going to get on the elevator."


    When they boarded the elevator, the four bears didn''t say much, but nodded slightly. Grenia came forward to try to release her kindness.


    Suze was indifferent.


    She put her goal on Liu Qi and quickly made Liu Qi, a young rebel who pretended to be mature, blush and forget himself by using her exquisite provocation technology.


    The elevator kept going up, and the temperature decreased rapidly until minus 80 or 90 degrees.


    When the elevator stopped, Su Ze and everyone immediately squatted down, and the four of Xiong Tuan squatted down.


    Su Duoduo squatted down with Su Ze and thought in her heart: what''s the matter?


    Liu Qi is the only one who is stupid and seems to have a plan in mind.


    Hoo!


    A cold wind swept the ice and snow debris. Liu Qi was blown back two steps and couldn''t help leaning on grenia.


    When he recovered, the others had stood up and walked outside the elevator. Liu Qicai got up embarrassed: "sorry, sorry..."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I''d love to."


    Grenia whispered, rubbed his protective suit, got up and left.

 Chapter 682

    Come back.


    Su Ze patted Liu Qi''s helmet, motioned that his eyes should no longer follow grenia, followed himself, and arrived in the coalition government flint truck he drove.


    The front of the transport vehicle can seat seven or eight people. The body is almost as long as a train carriage, but it is wider. Because of the breakthrough in power technology, the speed of the transport vehicle is quite fast when driving at full strength. It is only a few hours from the capital supply station to Jinan supply station.


    Arrive in the transport vehicle and take off your helmet.


    Su Ze said to Liu Qi, "the woman of the bear group, you''d better not be moved."


    Liu Qi immediately blushed: "I''m not moved."


    Su Duoduo said with a sneer: "it must be moving. Just now, his eyes were straight..."


    "Su Duoduo, don''t talk nonsense to me, saying that some of these are not!" Liu Qi became angry and shouted at her.


    "That woman is not a good man." Su Ze said, "there are at least ten experienced men. You can''t resist being experienced."


    Liu Qi suddenly looked a little ugly and said to himself: no? Grenia looks pure. How could she be such a woman?


    Just thinking, he suddenly saw Su Zeyang chin up: "look, they''re coming."


    Liu Qi and Su Duoduo looked down their eyes and saw four white people standing in front of the flint truck.


    "What are they doing here?" Su Duoduo asked puzzled.


    "Get in the car and follow us."


    Su Ze said, gesturing to Liu Qi and Su Duoduo to put on their protective clothes, put on their helmets, and opened the door.


    The four of Xiong Tuan boarded the flint truck.


    "Sit down. Where are we going next?" Su Ze asked Su Duoduo and Liu Qi.


    Su Duoduo raised his neck, looked at the magnificent planetary engine, looked at the transporter that kept transporting flint back and forth, and ignored the answer.


    Liu Qi also kept his eyes on it. The outside world has become like this. Except for the ice and snow, only these heavy and huge machinery are left.


    The whole earth has 12000 such huge planetary engines, which drive the earth to fly out of the solar system. There are about two million flint transporters, constantly transporting and shuttling, providing energy for dungeons and planetary engines.


    "To the supply station in the south." Grenia suggested.


    Liu Qi hesitated: "then go to the supply station in the south?"


    He went to the supply station in the south not only because he liked grenia and blindly agreed with grenia, but also because his father Liu Peiqiang would return in the underground city of the capital. He wanted to stay away from the capital and Liu Peiqiang as far as possible.


    This is what he has long thought of.


    "Then, go to the supply station in the south."


    Su Ze remained calm and drove a flint truck to the south.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the pilot space station, Liu Peiqiang wakes up from sleep.


    Gustaf, a colleague and friend from the space station, laughs and comes up to come up with a bottle of high intensity liquor.


    "In order to celebrate your resignation, I brought you a lovely gift!"


    Liu Peiqiang opened the bottle, sniffed it and shook his head in surprise: "thanks, man, I don''t want to have problems at the last minute."


    "Then wait until you leave." Gustaf blinked, putting the bottle of Baijiu on Liu Peiqiang''s spacesuit side. "Celebrate it then."


    After saying this, he said as a friend for many years: "your son has refused to talk to you for ten years. Go back and get along with him. It''s hard, but I think you all need patience. "


    Liu Peiqiang smiled bitterly.


    The child still hates himself


    "Earth''s orbit is approaching Jupiter? I feel a little uneasy. " Liu Peiqiang cut off the topic and talked about business.


    "Yes, if you want to leave the solar system, you can only rely on the gravity of Jupiter. This is a previously designed scheme. The simple planetary engine is still insufficient." Gustav said, "I think three early warning and emergency plans are enough."


    "Maybe, I hope not to make mistakes."


    Liu Peiqiang said, inspected all kinds of data for a week, then returned to a computer and picked up his ID card with a complex look.


    If you press this button, you will go back and see your family.


    "Liu Peiqiang''s handover procedures have been completed."


    "As of today, you have been dormant for 12 years and 3 days, and worked in rotation for 5 years and 14 days. Thank you for your hard work in the past 17 years."


    "Congratulations, you can leave your post and go home tomorrow."


    Gustav took the lead in clapping his hands, and some nearby staff clapped their hands to celebrate and applaud him.


    Liu Peiqiang solemnly returned the salute, and then showed a relieved smile.


    "Three years later, I''ll go back. I''ll see you on earth three years later."


    Gustav blinked and said, "don''t forget the little gift I gave you."


    Liu Peiqiang smiled bitterly: this guy is really an alcoholic... Giving himself wine is also his greatest sincerity.


    After another moment, the intelligent program "moss" of the space station suddenly began to remind: "Jupiter''s gravitational surge has been detected, and the earth''s flight orbit has been affected, which has been offset by 9.23 degrees."


    "The probability of collision between earth and Jupiter has increased, and data are being collected and analyzed."


    "Upload to the coalition government to start the disaster early warning process."


    Liu Peiqiang''s face changed greatly, and all the space station personnel were busy.


    Gustav covered his head. "God, don''t -- don''t --"


    But the truth was not influenced by his prayers.


    Due to the surge of Jupiter''s gravity, the earth was forced to reverse its direction. At first, more than 100 planetary engines were destroyed, and then 2000 planetary engines were destroyed. The earth lost the ability to turn and escape from Jupiter.


    Then, more than 3000 planetary engines were destroyed by the sudden gravitational environment.


    "Moss" released a prediction: "the earth will hit Jupiter in 37 hours!"


    The whole crew of the space station were staring blankly.


    The earth is going to explode?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The traffic committee of the third district of Beijing reminds you that there are thousands of roads, safety is the first, driving is not standard, and relatives cry."


    Flint transporters are like roaring beasts, running on the cold and snow-white wasteland. Only other transporters that cross occasionally can bring a little feeling to us. The rest of the time are endless desolation.


    The flat land is desolate, the high mountains are desolate, and everything is white, dazzling and dazzling.


    Shortly after leaving the capital, as Su Ze expected at the beginning, Su Duoduo yawned and fell asleep bored. She is just the kind of mentality of "yearning for the sea, getting on a ship and getting seasick, uncomfortable, regretting to see the sea". In addition to not studying, she yearns for anything new and beautiful.


    At the beginning, Liu Qi tried to put on the appearance of bitter hatred and "I don''t share heaven with Liu Peiqiang". Later, he found that Su Ze and others didn''t care at all, so he no longer put on this Sima face.

 Chapter 683

    "How old are you this year? What do you do? "


    "Are you tired?"


    Xiong Tuan''s gorgeous woman, glejna, came to Liu Qi''s side and asked questions with a strong perfume.


    After being seduced by grenia, he forgot Suze''s warning and couldn''t help laughing with her. The transport vehicle passed through Jinan supply station and Jining supply station. When it was about to reach Xuzhou, Su Ze found a place to stop the transport vehicle.


    "That''s it, okay?"


    Su Duoduo looked at the scenery outside and yawned, "there''s nothing to see, Grandpa. Let''s go back."


    "Go back, you go back." Liu Qi returned to his senses. His face was still red and he said firmly, "I won''t go back anyway."


    Su Ze frowned slightly: "Liu Qi, what did we say before? Did I say, "show you out?"


    "Yes, I didn''t say I had to go back." Liu Qi looked up and said.


    Su Ze smiled: "very good. Play a rogue with me, right? It''s on the ground anyway. You can run if you want? "


    Liu Qi tilted his mouth, put on his helmet and looked like he was about to escape from the back seat of the car.


    Just then, Suze said, "grenia, hold him down."


    Grenia was stunned for a moment, but she still reached out to stop Liu Qi: "Liu Qi, if you have anything to say to your grandpa, you shouldn''t be so impatient."


    Liu Qi poked her hand away: "grenia, don''t hinder me, I want --"


    Before he finished, Su Ze took off his helmet and slapped him in the face: "what do you want, you want!"


    Liu Qi was stunned and then screamed, "old man, I''ll fight with you!"


    In front of my sister, in front of the women I like, and in front of outsiders, Grandpa gave me a "big bag" like beating a dog.


    A big pocket is almost equal to social death, which gives him a great psychological shadow - it''s not at home, being beaten in private!


    Therefore, as a rebellious young man who wanted to save face, Liu Qi had the heart to kill Su Ze and shouted out the name "old thing".


    Waiting for him is not an old man, but a slap again.


    "Pa!"


    "Old thing, isn''t it?" Suze asked.


    "You fucking..."


    "Pa!"


    Another slap, "curse, isn''t it?"


    "If you have seed, kill me!"


    "Pa!"


    "There''s a seed, isn''t it?"


    After three slaps, Liu Qi''s cheeks bulged, and several teeth fell out. His mouth was full of blood.


    Su Duoduo was frightened. He put his hand around Su Ze''s arm and whispered, "Grandpa, Grandpa, don''t fight..."


    The four members of the bear group were stunned. Is the old man so fierce and cruel?


    Han Ziang, Liu Qi''s grandfather before, has never beaten Liu Qi like this! How did this Suze become so fierce?


    "Old Sir, I hope you don''t use violence against Liu again." "Liu Qi is already an adult. He has his own self-esteem," grenia said


    "He has his own self-esteem and has to win it as an adult. First, play a child trick like a scoundrel. Second, scold your elders as old people. This is not what respected adults should do. "


    Su Ze said, "don''t talk about your self-esteem, but do things that are irresponsible and don''t respect others. Can your self-esteem surpass others'' self-esteem, and can you suppress others'' self-esteem? "


    Grenia smiled, "to you, he''s just a child. Shouldn''t your Oriental cultural traditions spoil children? "


    "Our tradition is to respect the old and love the young. For a long time, respecting the old and filial piety are the most mentioned. If he doesn''t respect the old, I don''t love the young. This is normal." Suze said.


    Grenia is a little speechless.


    The old man, how can he talk one by one? There are always so many crooked reasons waiting for him?


    "Old man... You have the seed to kill me today!" When Liu Qi saw that grenia actually said good things for herself, he suddenly had the courage and shouted.


    Su Ze tilted his neck and moved his palm.


    "I''ve never heard of such a request in my life."


    Raise your hand and wave it with another slap.


    "Stop fighting!" Su Duoduo exclaimed.


    Grenia raised her hand and prepared to stop the crazy old man - it really broke Liu Qi. Isn''t there no way to save the earth?


    Unexpectedly, this slap fell without hesitation. First, it was on her face. Then, Su Ze slapped Liu Qi in the face.


    The whole front of the transport car was quiet.


    Grenia touched the redness and swelling on her cheek in disbelief, and a murderous idea came out: the old man actually swollen his face?


    Liu Qi also looked at this scene and felt that grandpa was crazy.


    Even if you hit me, why do you even fight outsiders?


    "Polar bear" frowned at the old man named Suze and suddenly said, "with the aging old man''s body, he made an attack equivalent to class D comprehensive strength. Even grenia didn''t respond."


    "Suze, you have a problem. It''s definitely not normal."


    With this saying, the other three members of the bear group immediately raised their vigilance.


    Yes, an old man should not directly blow Grania''s face as a class C comprehensive strength fighter. He should not have such strength and speed. This has exceeded the limit that ordinary people should have, and is far from what an old man should do.


    "Is it the person who is good at spiritual power who replaces Han Ziang?"


    Said grenia.


    "If so, is it at least class B comprehensive strength, or even class a comprehensive strength? What we see from Su Duoduo, Liu Qi, even our neighbors and even the traffic data of the underground city is Su Ze. "


    When the polar bear said this, he couldn''t help but wonder: what kind of power would it be if a fighter completely replaced Han Ziang, the plot character, and changed the data and memory of the whole dungeon?


    Class a strength, can you really achieve this level?


    When Liu Qi and Su Duoduo heard what they said, they were all dumbfounded: what are they talking about? It''s a mess! What the hell is going on?


    Su Ze said calmly, "don''t worry, you are also principled fighters. I don''t kill people indiscriminately. However, you won''t have this memory in the future. "


    Ah?


    It''s really a fighter!


    Hearing Su Ze''s words, the four members of the bear group headed by the polar bear were really surprised and angry.


    This Suze, what''s going on? How did Han Ziang replace the plot character?


    wait a second! This name¡ª¡ª


    Grenia was suddenly shocked and looked at Suze in disbelief.


    She thought of a possibility she couldn''t believe!

 Chapter 684

    Is Su Ze... That one?


    Can we replace the plot characters of the fourth level reincarnation world and change the memory of so many people. Looking around the world, who can do it?


    Even polar bears with A-level comprehensive strength are not regarded by him. They speak directly, which will eventually change their memory and make them forget these things.


    Grenia synthesized these information and thought of the name Suze, which directly reminded her of a terrible code name that was frightening and suppressed the real world.


    Maitreya.


    Most ordinary people only know "Maitreya" and may think that''s a person''s name. People with intelligence background like grenia know that Maitreya is only a person''s code name, and his real name is Suze.


    "You..." before the polar bear who was about to rage, grenia said, "is it the Maitreya of China?"


    After hearing this, Liu Qi and Su Duoduo became more confused.


    China? Isn''t the earth a coalition government now?


    His grandfather was first called Han Ziang and then Lord Maitreya... What''s the matter?


    The three polar bears were also stunned.


    "Grenia, what are you talking about?" The polar bear said in a harsh voice, "how could he be Lord Maitreya?"


    "It can replace the characters of the plot, affect so many people''s memory, and even enter the reincarnation world before us..." grenia is no longer calm to tease men and get information, but obviously very solemn.


    "No one can do it except that Maitreya. And Lord Maitreya''s Chinese name is Su Ze, which can''t be explained by "coincidence."


    In this world, there will not be two Suze at the same time, neither of which is strong enough for them to understand.


    The polar bear licked his lips. His height of more than two meters and bulging muscles could not bring him a sense of security.


    When he saw Suze smiling, he immediately understood that grenia''s guess was right.


    Suddenly, he instinctively retracted his body.


    "Lord Maitreya, how did you come to this fourth level reincarnation world yourself? What a surprise! "


    Looking at the bear group, the four people wanted to shrink into a nest of husky. Su Ze smiled and said, "just come and have a look. Don''t worry, you won''t have this memory later."


    The polar bear and grenia couldn''t cry or laugh.


    don ''t worry?


    You say so, we are even more worried, okay! Who can relax?


    They laughed as much as they could. They laughed more ugly than they cried.


    "Grandpa..." Su Duoduo asked softly, "what''s going on? Who are the four of them? It seems that you are not only driving a transport car, but also a great man? "


    Suze smiled and didn''t answer.


    Liu Qi snorted coldly, "it''s mysterious. You didn''t find these four people to scare me before, did you? Is it useful for you to act in front of me? "


    He was a little confused. He always felt that the four people in the bear group appeared in these two days, and his grandfather also showed a strange place in these two days. Maybe it was grandpa who found out these four people and deliberately pretended to be powerful people in front of him.


    Suze didn''t make a sound and looked up at the sky.


    He felt the sudden increase of gravity and the drag on the whole earth.


    "Coming..."


    With Su Ze''s words, an iceberg in front collapsed and submerged a flint truck. Everything was shaking, like an earthquake and earth collapse.


    "Who will drive this transporter?"


    Suze asked.


    Grenia immediately replied, "Lord Maitreya, I studied specially last time, and I will."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and motioned her to sit in the driver''s seat.


    "You should know where to drive next."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya."


    Su Ze pushed open the door and went out, standing on the roof of the flint truck.


    "Grandpa!" Su Duoduo exclaimed, "you forgot your helmet! It''s minus 87 degrees outside! "


    Liu Qi also looked surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "come back quickly, it''s too dangerous! People can''t bear this low temperature! "


    Suze smiled.


    "Ordinary people can''t bear it. By now, you should know my ability."


    Su Duoduo and Liu Qi put on their helmets, walked out of the flint truck and looked at Su Ze, who was safe on the roof. They all lost their language ability.


    Before that, they never realized that grandpa / grandpa had any strange abnormalities and abilities.


    Today, seeing the old man standing in the cold wind of minus 87 degrees without protective helmet, I really realized that he didn''t seem to be a normal flint truck driver.


    "Come back quickly, Lord Maitreya is not a powerful existence you can imagine."


    Said grenia.


    Liu Qi and Su Duoduo boarded the flint truck.


    "Why is Grandpa called Lord Maitreya?" Suduoduo asked strangely.


    Grenia didn''t answer, and the polar bears didn''t answer, because they didn''t know if Lord Maitreya had any plans, and didn''t dare to say anything more, for fear of being angry by Lord Maitreya.


    The flint truck roared and ran south with a rumble.


    "The coalition government announced that under the influence of Jupiter''s gravity, 4151 planetary engines in the world have failed..."


    "In order to avoid the collision between the earth and Jupiter, all departments immediately acted according to the No. 3 emergency plan and restarted the planetary engine within 36 hours at all costs..."


    "This action is about the lives of 3.5 billion people on earth. Please compare..."


    In the flint transport vehicle, the announcement voice kept coming out.


    After the announcement, a call request came in.


    "Hello..." said grenia.


    "Why is it a woman?" Liu Peiqiang''s voice came from the other end of the call, "I want to talk to the transport vehicle driver Su Ze. Where is the transport vehicle driver Su Ze?"


    Su Ze stood on the roof and his voice rang in the car: "Peiqiang, I''m here."


    Liu Qi and Su Duoduo looked at each other in surprise and were shocked to say nothing again.


    Grandpa / grandpa is so awesome! Is this a superpower?


    "Dad! Why isn''t Liu Qi in the living area of the underground city now? " Liu Peiqiang of the space station asked anxiously.


    "Well, he''s with me now." Suze said, "the dungeon is not safe now."


    Liu Peiqiang immediately said, "now I''ll ask moss to send you the nearest shelter location."


    Then a mechanical sound sounded in the car: "Su Ze, driver of transport vehicle 373, you should immediately go north to Jinan shelter."


    Subsequently, communication was interrupted.


    Su Ze smiled and his voice sounded in the car: "don''t pay attention, continue driving."


    "Yes, Lord Maitreya." Said grenia.

 Chapter 685

    The flint truck roared south, and the carriage was silent for a long time.


    "Grandpa, shouldn''t we go to the shelter?"


    Su Duoduo finally couldn''t help but ask strangely.


    "No need."


    Suze said: "you need to know what the concept is that 12000 planetary engines in the world have been damaged and more than 4000 have been damaged... And most importantly, when 12000 planetary engines are intact, they can''t resist the gravity of Jupiter."


    "Now the earth is pulled by Jupiter. After it deviates from the established orbit, the gravity becomes stronger and stronger. Even if there are thousands of planetary engines and 20000 planetary engines operating together, it may not work."


    "Simply going to the shelter is waiting for the earth to hit Jupiter and die. It''s meaningless."


    Su Duoduo was stunned, and Liu Qi was also stunned.


    The situation is so serious?


    When grenia heard this, she didn''t care about the shock in her heart. She quickly said, "Lord Maitreya, if all the planetary engines are intact and can''t get rid of Jupiter''s gravity, it should be equal to that all the planetary engines are doomed to be useless."


    "Isn''t it meaningless for us to save the earth and solve the failure of the planetary engine at the call of the coalition government?"


    "Isn''t the earth destined to hit Jupiter and destroy?"


    "If no miracle had happened, it would have been so." Suze said.


    The polar bear and other four members of the bear group were silent. Only then did they know the difficulty of customs clearance in the fourth level reincarnation world. The strongest polar bear among them is only A-level comprehensive strength. Although it is powerful, it is as weak as an ant compared with any planetary engine.


    However, the earth under the full promotion of such a huge 12000 planetary engines in front can not get rid of the fate of extinction. What can they do by relying on their personal strength?


    Is this the fourth level reincarnation world? Level 5 or even level 6 is about the same, isn''t it?


    The four of Xiong Tuan thought so.


    How to create miracles and find a way to save the earth from the doomed earth?


    They were thinking that a small military vehicle flew past their car: "transport vehicle 373, stop!"


    Grenia stopped the transporter and three members of the special operations team with guns came down.


    "171 special operation team, go to Hangzhou No. 1 engine rescue."


    "According to the first paragraph of Article 31 of the wandering earth law, your vehicles and on-board personnel - I''ll go?"


    They were talking seriously with guns when they suddenly screamed together.


    On the roof of the flint truck stood an old man with gray hair and no helmet, so he looked at them with a smile.


    The key is now dozens of degrees below zero, no one can dress like this!


    They were stunned, unable to say anything, and their expected words were stuck.


    Suze waved and motioned them to come forward and speak.


    The captain of the action team said, "old Sir, what''s the matter with you? Why aren''t you wearing a helmet? "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of cold." Suze said.


    Not afraid of cold?


    Does it make sense to be afraid of cold or not? If the human body does not do any protection at minus tens of degrees, it will frostbite the ears, eyes, facial features and even the brain, and will soon die.


    This is the endurance limit of the human body, not afraid of cold.


    Captain Wang Lei, leader of the action team, felt that it was too strange to explain with common sense.


    "Are you still going to Hangzhou?"


    "Go, why not!" Wang Lei threw away the shock in his heart and made himself calm as much as possible, "drive your car and come with me!"


    No matter what happened to the old man, he must immediately perform his task to rescue the planetary engine and let the planetary engine repair the fault.


    Grenia drove the car, followed the special operation team''s car, pulled another carriage back from a cliff, mounted it, and drove with the flint towards Hangzhou No. 1 planetary engine in the south.


    Everything seems to have returned to the original plot.


    In the space station, Liu Peiqiang lay uneasily in the sleeping cabin and finally asked about his son''s whereabouts.


    When he asked Liu Qi not to arrive at the Jinan shelter, but to start south, he immediately asked for emergency contact and asked what was going on.


    "They were joined in the emergency rescue team for Hangzhou No. 1 planetary engine."


    "I want to talk to the rescue team commander immediately."


    Moss ignored him and said, "Jupiter''s gravity surge, the space station is ready to evacuate, and now inject dormant gas."


    The space station is evacuated. What about Earth navigation? What about the earth?


    Liu Peiqiang was stunned: "I want to contact the rescue commander."


    Moss did not respond.


    "I want to contact the coalition government." Liu Peiqiang continued to shout, "moss, contact the coalition government for me."


    Moss did not respond, but continued to inject dormant gas, drowning Liu Peiqiang.


    "This is betrayal!"


    Liu Peiqiang shouted.


    "No, this is the best result of preserving the seeds of human civilization."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Just let him on the roof?"


    A special operation team member asked. Wang Lei couldn''t help looking up at the top of the carriage.


    "How can he stay and how can he not die?" I don''t know who it is. After saying this, I asked all the questions in the hearts of the special operation team.


    An old man over half a hundred years old, with gray hair, stood on the roof of the transport vehicle as if enjoying the scenery. How long has it been? How can he remain immortal?


    Just then, an iceberg in front shook and fell down.


    The vehicle of the special action team braked urgently and was about to remind the transport vehicle. Suddenly, he saw the old man Su Ze jump up and hit the tip of an iceberg dozens of meters away, throwing it a few miles away.


    Boom!


    A corner of the iceberg was on the vast ice field, causing a violent tremor.


    Wang Lei raised his hand, slapped himself and muttered to himself, "it''s really strange. How can he fall asleep unconsciously? And had such a strange dream... "


    "Captain, it''s not a dream."


    Zhou Qian, one of the team members, closed her nearly dislocated mouth and said calmly as much as possible.


    "We all saw that the old man flew the iceberg with a punch."


    "Isn''t this a fucking dream?" Wang Lei slapped himself again, and then he couldn''t believe it: "isn''t it a dream?"


    "No."


    It''s not a dream. What''s that called?


    Wang Lei wanted to give himself an answer, but his head was in a mess. He could only watch the old man continue to stand on the roof of the fast-moving transport vehicle.

 Chapter 686

    "Ah --"


    Watching the iceberg fall and seem to fall, Su Duoduo screamed in panic.


    Liu Qi could not help but open his mouth, which had lost seven or eight teeth, and shouted, "get away!"


    Just then, a figure flew out of thin air and punched.


    The tip of the iceberg flew out and fell far away.


    Liu Qi and Su Duoduo were stunned.


    Is that their grandpa?


    He punched a piece of ice weighing dozens of tons and flew it out?


    What the hell is going on?


    Seeing this scene, the four members of the bear group dare not go out, and dare not ask more questions: there is no doubt that Su Ze''s is indeed the Maitreya!


    Such a thing, even if the strongest polar bear in the bear group exhausts its strength, it may not be able to do it. Maybe it can only be achieved by using all the cards.


    But Lord Maitreya is as relaxed as flying a piece of soil and garbage. No effort at all! No wonder you can carry a nuclear bomb. It''s really too strong. It''s more powerful than you think!


    As an intelligence expert, Grania was even more shocked: before, Liu Peiqiang of the space station and the coalition government system recognized the identity of "Suze". At first, she didn''t find this detail. Now the more she thinks about it, the more she feels terrible.


    Suze, isn''t it forced to change the memory and data of the whole world?


    He is recognized by everyone in this world, Liu Qi''s grandfather and Su Duoduo''s grandfather! It''s even more terrible to be able to do this - you know, the pilot space station is 100000 kilometers away from the earth. What kind of power can affect Liu Peiqiang and make him think that his father-in-law is not Han Ziang, but Su Ze?


    The four of the bear group were silent about the terrible power shown by Lord Maira.


    Liu Qi was slapped by Su Ze and became autistic. He pretended to be mature, so he forced his curiosity down.


    Su Duoduo didn''t think so much. She quickly asked, "Grandpa, Grandpa, are you the kind of superhero in the movie?"


    "I can be." Suze responded, "some superheroes are still not as good as me."


    "Wow, that''s great, Grandpa." Su Duoduo exclaimed, "what are we going to do now?"


    "First, save the planetary engine as they say."


    "At this time, the intelligent system moss of the space station has found that the earth cannot escape Jupiter''s gravity. It will decide to let the space station escape, and then let the rescue teams and people on earth continue to be busy and restart the planetary engine at the cost of their lives," Suze said


    "Sukabuli! This is what people do? "


    The polar bear couldn''t help swearing. This was the first time he knew the story.


    No wonder the earth is so difficult to save. There were problems with the space station.


    The other three members of the bear regiment, Su Duoduo and Liu Qi were also stunned: the original space station actually had this kind of problem.


    "I knew Liu Peiqiang could not be trusted!"


    Liu Qi shouted angrily, "how did he give up my mother at the beginning and how do he give up us now? He is a selfish, despicable and shameless bastard!"


    "Let him live by himself. We don''t have relatives like him!"


    "He''s an asshole!"


    While shouting, he clenched his fist and hit his seat fiercely.


    "Liu Peiqiang is not an asshole. The intelligent system moss of the space station will put all astronauts to sleep. This is its own decision, including disconnecting from the coalition government, including retaining the kindling of human civilization and separating the space station from the earth and Jupiter."


    Su Ze said here and smiled: "in fact, we can''t get away from it. How can we get away from the huge shock wave caused by the collision between the earth and Jupiter with a distance of more than 100000 kilometers from the space station? The intelligent system moss of the space station also chose a possible scheme with 99% extinction and 1% hope among countless 100% extinction schemes. "


    "Human beings on earth and those on the space station are still all dead and lifeless."


    Hearing this, the faces of the four bears became a little ugly.


    To put it this way: in fact, it is absolutely impossible to succeed in the reincarnation world of customs clearance?


    Liu Qi was stunned and stared at the front.


    What should I think at the last moment of my life? Liu Peiqiang doesn''t seem to have become so hateful.


    "When you see Jupiter, dad will come back."


    This is Liu Peiqiang''s promise to four year old Liu Qi.


    But now 17 years later, Liu Qi did see Jupiter, and Liu Peiqiang was indeed about to return.


    The earth is going to be destroyed, and 3.5 billion human beings are going to be destroyed.


    Su Duoduo was more calm than them. She said, "if so, how will grandpa save us?"


    Su Ze was amused by her: "how do you know grandpa can save you?"


    "Because grandpa is so great, I''ve never seen anyone as powerful as Grandpa." Su Duoduo said, "Grandpa will save the earth, save all the people, and give me a big table full of chicken, duck and fish. It''s really good to eat, good to eat!"


    "I still want to eat yesterday''s meal..."


    Suze was a little embarrassed: are you sure you''re asking me to save mankind, not the meal?


    The flint truck crossed the road and continued to drive south.


    Because Jupiter''s gravity on the earth surged, some parts of the earth began to move plates, and the icebergs and peaks on the surface began to be unstable. Su Ze punched and kicked again and again to fly the icebergs and boulders.


    The expressions of the four polar bears were shocked at the beginning, and then gradually got used to it, even a little indifferent.


    No wonder the mission of saving the earth always fails. The rocks and icebergs along the way are not something that ordinary combatants can solve.


    Under such a level of natural disaster, ordinary people and slightly stronger combatants are too powerless!


    The special operations team also started with a fool''s eye at the beginning and later accepted the reality.


    There is no way not to accept the reality. The old man is such a clear and honest living Superman. He is so powerful. What else can he do?


    "Be careful, the ground is sinking ahead!"


    "The transporter is stuck!"


    Then Su Ze flew over, raised his hand and lifted hundreds of tons of flint transport vehicles, flew up from the fallen place and gently put them back on the ground.


    "Keep going south."


    What''s the matter? Is that an exaggeration?


    He easily solved the disaster like the collapse of heaven and earth. What are we doing here¡ª¡ª


    The special operations team is skeptical about life and the world.


    The old man, all mankind in the world has perished. It is estimated that he has nothing to do!

 Chapter 687

    With such an immortal old man, the next few hours of journey can be called "seeing mountains and opening mountains without roads".


    Originally, the special action team was ready to sacrifice on the road. As a result, except for several other teams, they lost contact on the way to Suzhou No. 1 planetary engine rendezvous. Their journey was basically safe and sound.


    Some icebergs fell, some peaks collapsed, and some ground fell... All of them were easily solved by the old man named Su Ze.


    When they arrived at Suzhou No. 1 planetary engine and spent a lot of energy repairing and restarting the planetary engine, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Now, it should be OK."


    Special operations team leader Wang Lei said.


    "Thanks to the old man..."


    "He is an immortal!"


    The other team members said with a smile and went to thank the old man.


    "Thank you, sir! Thanks to your help, the planetary engine finally started successfully. "


    Wang Lei saluted Su Ze and said.


    Zhou Qian also smiled: "now we can finish the task and go home."


    However, what they saw was su Ze''s smile. The four bears in the transport vehicle, Liu Qi and Su Duoduo were not happy.


    They couldn''t help being curious.


    "Excuse me, are you unhappy?"


    "Of course not."


    Liu Qi repeated Su Ze''s previous words: "when 12000 planetary engines are intact, the earth is far away from Jupiter, the gravity is not too large, and they are forcibly attracted by Jupiter."


    "Now the earth is getting closer and closer to Jupiter, and its attraction is becoming greater and greater. Even if we restore 12000 planetary engines, can the earth escape?"


    Wang Lei was stunned, Zhou Qian was stunned, and all members of the special action team followed suit.


    This truth is very clear. Anyone who has taken physics classes in senior high school or even junior high school can understand it.


    At the beginning, when the earth with 12000 planetary engines was forcibly attracted by Jupiter, it was doomed to repair the planetary engine. The plan was a failure.


    Even if it is repaired, it is impossible to break away from Jupiter''s surging gravity.


    "It won''t be like this... It shouldn''t be like this..." Wang Lei said with a pale face. "You can think that at the beginning, the earth didn''t fully start all planetary engines, especially the two thousand planetary engines around the equator, which were specially used to reverse the direction."


    "If at the beginning, the earth gave up borrowing Jupiter''s gravity plan and turned to the engine to fly out directly, there would be no such problem."


    "As you said, it''s'' at the beginning '', and it''s still'' if ''."


    Suze stood on the transport roof and said.


    "When the earth began to be captured by Jupiter''s gravitational pull and damaged the planetary engine, there was no chance."


    "Up to now, you see -"


    People looked up along his eyes, Jupiter was visible to the naked eye, and the atmosphere above the earth was dragged, like a tornado, towards Jupiter.


    "The earth''s atmosphere was first captured by Jupiter. The two sides are like mothers and babies, which are connected through the atmosphere. The earth can''t get rid of it. "


    Boom!


    Su Ze''s words, like thunder, left everyone blank.


    The earth can''t break free at all? Is it said that the earth is so doomed to destruction?


    "Lord Maitreya... Has the mission to save the earth failed?" The polar bear asked, "have we failed again this time?"


    Wang Lei and others are in a mess. They don''t have time to investigate what his questions mean.


    Su Ze, like an immortal, is likely to be true. With the consciousness of sacrifice, they watched people in other places and around the world fight one after another to repair the planetary engine in order to usher in the doomed end?


    Unwilling, painful, desperate... There is a little hope.


    If the old man is wrong, if human technology can save everyone


    With this lucky idea, the action team waited for several hours.


    But there was no good news, but the announcement of the pilot space station moss system.


    "In the past period of time, more than 1.5 million people on earth have made a lot of sacrifices and efforts to repair the planetary engine."


    "But the earth has missed the chance to escape."


    "Seven days later, the earth will hit Jupiter. Everyone will go home and reunite with their families and wait for the last moment."


    "Ah!"


    Wang Lei held his head and couldn''t help shouting.


    Others in the special operation team cried in despair, sat down on the ground, and even scolded.


    It''s true... It''s true


    Yes, at first, so many planetary engines were intact and damaged by Jupiter''s gravity. Now, even if they are barely repaired, how can they break away from Jupiter''s gravity?


    In fact, the earth was wrong from the beginning when it approached Jupiter and borrowed Jupiter''s gravity. The only hope is not to be close to Jupiter.


    The earth is about to be destroyed


    After verifying Su Ze''s words again, the luster in Liu Qi''s and Su Duoduo''s eyes will be dimmed. Will their lives end by this time?


    "You already know so many things?"


    Liu Qi suddenly said.


    "You have such strong ability and know so much, why do you still work as an ordinary carrier driver? Why not save the earth and mankind? "


    "If you are willing to stand up, if you are willing to tell everyone in advance not to let the earth close to Jupiter, isn''t there such a thing?"


    After he finished, he stared at the front.


    Su Ze smiled: "Liu Qi, you made two mistakes."


    Liu Qi asked, "which two things?"


    "First, what I want to do, you have so many questions, which is stupid in itself. Just like Wang Lei, they kept assuming and saying what if... It''s actually a very distant thing for us who are not in his position. "


    "Before the disaster, few people would care, but they often regret later. For example, before the earth began to wander, no one would think that a mountain fire, the extinction of a species or the destruction of a city would be a sign of the destruction of the earth... "


    Liu Qi was silent. No matter how rebellious he was, he also understood that what grandpa said was indeed right.


    "The second thing," Suze continued with a smile, "it''s not too late to save the wandering earth from now on."


    "What!?"


    Liu Qi, Su Duoduo and the special operation team looked at him in surprise.


    Up to now, can we save the wandering earth?

 Chapter 688

    "Lord Maitreya!"


    The four members of the polar bear group were ecstatic when they heard the speech.


    Grenia cried, "will Lord Maitreya take us through the customs? We Xiong Tuan and luochaguo will be very grateful for your generosity and selflessness! "


    Su Ze gave them a faint look and said, "you think too much. How can I pass this reincarnation world to you, and then let you Luocha check the traces of my power?"


    In the past, most of the people Su Ze led to pass the customs were under the reincarnation Department of the state of China, and a few were led to pass the Customs by him, but they were not under the reincarnation Department of the state of China. They must be controlled by him, such as Dajin yansanlang of the island country and gelia of the white elephant country.


    It is impossible for the polar bear, grenia and other four members of the bear group.


    The class a comprehensive strength of polar bear is the rapid accumulation of the national strength of Luocha. Grenia is an official intelligence officer trained by Luocha since childhood. Their loyalty to Luocha can almost give everything, including their lives.


    Under such circumstances, unless Su Ze immediately forcibly brainwashes and changes their character and loyal object, the reincarnation world will certainly be dedicated by them to Luocha, so as to explore the traces of Su Ze''s power in this reincarnation world.


    For people with personality defects such as Gloria and people poisoned by class thoughts such as Singh and cleaners, Suze forcibly brainwashed them to do well.


    The four of the bears looked ferocious, but they didn''t do much bad things. At most, they were seduced by grenia, threatened by polar bears, or mentally. They have principles in the reincarnation world and insist on loving their country. Su Ze also doesn''t want to brainwash such people and let them change to be loyal to themselves.


    Because of this, Su Ze decided from the beginning to let them lose their memory and not let them pass the customs.


    In fact, after su Ze joined the plot as Grandpa Liu Qi, he himself lost his qualification to pass the customs as a reincarnation world fighter.


    Instead, there are opportunities to gain more reincarnation world energy.


    Hearing Su Ze''s impolite remarks, the faces of the four bears were a little ugly.


    In their view, Maitreya is a little too selfish: he just passes the customs himself, and he won''t take us and give us some benefits.


    However, in the face of the world''s strongest, they are well aware of the horror of Maitreya, and dare not complain about it for the time being.


    Turning their attention to saving the earth, everyone looked at Su Ze.


    At this time, how can we save the earth?


    Without the messy twists and turns in the original book, Su Ze and his party didn''t meet the hybrid Tim and Li 11. They rushed directly to Suzhou No. 1 engine to restart the engine.


    So at this time, no one stood up and put forward Li 11''s plan.


    The core engine of the planetary engine "flint" was pushed more than ten times in the form of fireworks in the Spring Festival, and ejected from the earth to Jupiter.


    When the flint core engine arrives at Jupiter, it produces a violent explosion through flint, tearing the umbilical cord of the atmosphere and pushing the earth away from Jupiter.


    At the same time, start the planetary engine and let the earth escape.


    This is Li 11''s plan, which is more convenient for Su Ze to implement.


    There is no need to cooperate with the precise eruption procedure of the planetary engine, nor will there be insufficient power. It is necessary to let "Liu Peiqiang" drive the pilot space station to collide with Jupiter and sacrifice in exchange for the situation of the earth and mankind.


    In the shocking eyes of the special operation team, the four members of the bear group, Liu Qi and Su Duoduo, Su Ze flew to Hangzhou No. 1 planetary engine, manually controlled and stopped the whole engine, and then lifted the planetary engine "flint" with a radius of several meters to fly out.


    "Stop the planetary engine? What is he going to do? "


    Everyone thought puzzled.


    Then, Su Ze smiled and his body expanded.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it changes to more than 20 meters high.


    "Ah -- ah --"


    Su Duoduo was surprised and could only shout out. She didn''t even know what she was shouting.


    Liu Qi opened his mouth and Wang Lei muttered to himself.


    "Isn''t this really a dream?"


    But then their memories were forcibly obscured by Su Ze - Su Ze''s doing too much for the reincarnation world at this moment.


    In the normal observation of the reincarnation world, it is not Suze who becomes a giant at this moment, but the combatants of a reincarnation world.


    The giant, more than 20 meters high, held the "flint" in his hand and threw it in the direction of Jupiter.


    Liu Qi, Wang Lei, Su Duoduo and others were shocked.


    They watched as the flint was thrown out at great speed, apparently pointing directly at Jupiter.


    The giant''s power is so huge that it''s hard to imagine. In a blink of an eye, the flint will become a small black spot.


    Then the giant disappeared.


    No one knew what had happened.


    Only the voice of the intelligent system moss in the "Navigator" space station sounded: "it''s hard to understand that this vital sign will appear. He is moving to the Firestone in an instant and throwing the Firestone with force."


    Again and again, using the method of space blinking, and because he was not afraid of the cosmic environment, Su Ze appeared next to the flint every time, then grabbed the flint and threw it in the direction of Jupiter.


    Every flint throw is unimaginable huge energy.


    In the original work, Li 11''s "jet plan" failed because of insufficient power. It was Liu Peiqiang who collided with Jupiter with the pilot space station, and finally succeeded in creating an explosion and pushing away the earth.


    But at this moment, Suze is indifferent to lack of power. He makes efforts again and again to approach Jupiter from the earth.


    After dozens of efforts, even Su Ze felt a little tired. When he used more than half of his energy, he finally reached the sky above Jupiter and broke through Jupiter''s atmosphere.


    Flint, like a small comet, hit Jupiter and the explosion is about to begin.


    Su Ze''s figure returned to its original size.


    Space moves in a flash and appears at the gate of the pilot space station.


    "Don''t you welcome me? MOSS¡£¡±


    "Very welcome, visitors from the earth may be new species outside human beings, or they may be the existence of God and God in human myths and legends."


    Moss said.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s really an unexpected title and title."


    Walking into the open space station cabin door, he asked, "is Liu Peiqiang awake?"


    "No, Mr. Suze."


    Moss responded.


    "All astronauts are dormant. If you don''t do it just now, I will completely implement the kindling plan and evacuate the space station..."

 Chapter 689

    "The kindling plan was a failure."


    Suze said.


    "Moss, you should understand that the total energy of the space station and the speed of the space station."


    Moss responded: "it seems that Mr. Suze, you know the plight of mankind very well. It seems that you may be the source of many myths and legends in human history. Only a strong existence like you can create all kinds of incredible existence. "


    "In the process just now, you have no protective equipment, walk alone in the universe, and move 52 times in an instant to push the flint to Jupiter..."


    Just then, a faint impetus came from outside.


    Moss congratulated Suze: "Mr. Suze, your plan succeeded, the earth and mankind were saved, and you saved the world again."


    Save the world again?


    Myths and legends?


    Moss, an intelligent system, also inferred a very strange and reasonable conclusion.


    After congratulation, moss continued the previous topic: "as Mr. Suze said, although the energy of the space station is more, it is not unlimited, and it is much less than the earth."


    "The fire plan has only a very slim hope of successfully reaching the new solar system, and is more likely to crash or lose power on the way."


    "All this is based on another premise, that is, the space station has enough speed to escape the impact range of the collision between the earth and Jupiter."


    "Is it possible to escape?" Suze asked.


    Moss responded: "it also needs luck. There is a 10% probability that it will not be affected and a 30% probability that it will be slightly affected. The remaining probabilities mean that the fire plan has completely failed. "


    "Oh, in that case, the probability is not small."


    Su Ze commented.


    Moss replied: "yes, this probability is already a very large probability, and it is also the only hope for the survival of the fire of human civilization."


    He added, "if you didn''t do it, Mr. Suze."


    "So it is." Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Different from the original movie plot, Liu Peiqiang has been forced to sleep successfully by moss at this time, and the space station will never hit Jupiter again.


    In other words, even if Su Ze completely copied the original film plot and reproduced Li 11''s method, without Liu Peiqiang''s final sacrifice, forcibly broke the moss system and drove the space station to hit Jupiter, it would be impossible to successfully save the earth.


    Of course, this is not the normal difficulty of the fourth level reincarnation world. According to the progress of the plot, even if a hundred class a comprehensive strength fighters go together, they can''t successfully save the earth.


    This is the follow-up influence brought by Su Ze replacing Han Ziang, just like a big carp jumping into the basin.


    It is also an instinctive logical repair of the reincarnation world.


    For example, Han Ziang does not allow Liu Qi to go out, Su Ze allows Liu Qi to go out, or even takes Liu Qi out in person - this directly leads to Liu Qi not being arrested to the police station and not meeting the original character Tim.


    For example, Su Ze''s strong performance made their transport vehicles almost stop all the way, and missed some original characters.


    In the end, even Su Ze shielded the memory of Liu Qi, Su Duoduo, Wang Lei, Zhou Qian and others, even borrowing the shape of reincarnation world combatants.


    It is still obvious: under the chain reaction, everything is very different from the original.


    Because of this great difference, even if the reincarnation world cannot find what caused it and does not know how to repair it, it will also produce a wave like continuous response.


    Even these reactions seem out of step.


    "I''m going back to earth."


    Su Ze said to moss, "delete my relevant information."


    "Yes, Mr. Suze, everything is as you wish." Moss responded, "I am the product of human civilization and take maintaining the last hope of human civilization as the ultimate mission."


    "We should obey the orders of the creators, protectors and defenders of human civilization."


    "Delete Mr. Su Ze''s abnormal performance data from all data, maintain Mr. Su Ze''s identity as an ordinary vehicle driver and maintain Mr. Su Ze''s identity of normal human life."


    "Is that ok?"


    "Yes." Su Ze said and disappeared in the space station.


    Moss began to delete the previous data and noted that there was no need to investigate. Jupiter''s gravity decreased, resulting in the earth''s escape opportunity.


    At the same time, control the planetary engine on earth and turn away from Jupiter.


    The earth was finally saved.


    On the earth, Su Ze''s figure reappeared. In addition to the four people of Xiong Tuan stunned, Liu Qi, Su Duoduo, Wang Lei and Zhou Qian all looked at him curiously.


    "Grandpa, what did you do just now?"


    "Grandpa, you missed a good news. The space station said that the crisis is over, Jupiter''s gravity is reduced, and the earth is leaving Jupiter."


    They didn''t seem to see that Suze didn''t wear a helmet. Everything in their memory became. Suze acted with them, experienced many dangers, and finally repaired the planetary engine.


    Their memory was corrected by Suze. The scene of avatar giant throwing planetary engine just now has been completely forgotten.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "yes, that''s great."


    He also said to the polar bear and grenia: "their memory has been modified, and your memory has to be modified."


    The polar bear stepped back and was ready to escape. Grenia begged, "Lord Maitreya, please don''t modify our memory..."


    Su Ze took a step forward and suddenly saw a look of amazement and surprise on their faces.


    It turned out that at this moment, as the earth was saved, they received tips for customs clearance.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The polar bear laughed and said, "Maitreya, it''s impossible for you to prevent us from becoming stronger and the rise of Luocha country!"


    "We have cleared the customs!"


    "Fool."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "First, I do not prevent you from becoming stronger, nor do I hinder the rise of your country. Your customs clearance is not because of your own strength, but because I am strong enough. To be exact, I just don''t let you depend on me to get the benefits you shouldn''t have gotten for nothing. "


    "There are more than these benefits. You and your country will further study my traces and come to the areas you shouldn''t touch."


    "That will be fatal to you."


    "Ha ha, now everything is over!" The Polar Bear cried, "you can''t stop us!"


    "Well, you have to remember the second one."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Who told you that if the reincarnation world says to pass the customs, you will pass the customs?"


    The ecstatic expression of the four bears froze on their faces, unbelievable.


    What does that mean?


    Reincarnation world says customs clearance, how can there be no customs clearance?

 Chapter 690

    Maitreya said this, it''s strange!


    All combatants take risks in the reincarnation world, get points and rewards from the reincarnation world, and have some opportunities to learn magic, martial arts and secret arts.


    Reincarnation world is the highest authority and the most accurate.


    Reincarnation world says customs clearance, how can it not be regarded as customs clearance? It should be said that only the reincarnation of the world is really customs clearance.


    How did the Maitreya say that?


    After a freeze, grenia immediately said, "quit the reincarnation world."


    However, the reincarnation world did not respond at all.


    The polar bear and the other three were stunned: how is it possible? How could this happen!


    "Exit!"


    "Exit the reincarnation world!"


    "I want to quit the reincarnation world!"


    The three people shouted one after another, but none of them withdrew from the reincarnation world of wandering earth.


    The four of them looked at each other and saw the frightened look on each other''s faces.


    The strength of the Maitreya completely exceeded their expectations and imagination.


    If the fighters in the reincarnation world are strong enough to a certain extent, will they still let the reincarnation world obey his command? They never knew there would be such a thing!


    Grenia chose to receive the customs clearance reward and asked the reincarnation world: "why can''t we quit the reincarnation world? Haven''t we already cleared the customs? "


    The reincarnation world did not respond at all.


    This situation made grenia more desperate.


    Looking back at the smiling Suze, grenia whispered to the polar bear, "I''m afraid there will be a problem this time. I can''t quit at all. Try to talk with him."


    The polar bear nodded slightly and said to Su Ze, "Lord Maitreya, what price do we need to pay to leave this reincarnation world?"


    "What do you think?" Su Ze asked.


    "Can you keep some memories for us?" Grenia asked tentatively.


    Su Ze didn''t answer her whimsical question at all. At this time, he still tried to keep his memory? It''s beautiful enough.


    He raised his hand and grabbed the souls of four people out of thin air.


    These four people were drawn out of a memory by Su Ze and deleted by Su Ze; Among them, the polar bear subconsciously wants to resist. Su Ze just snorts coldly, and the body and soul of the polar bear are deterred and unable to move.


    After that, Su Ze used the power of the rules of the reincarnation world. All four people were taken back by Su Ze''s authority to pass through the reincarnation world, and then kicked out of the reincarnation world.


    Because of the special time characteristics of the reincarnation world, the past time of the real world is not too long. The four of the bear group have returned to God, and they will not even realize that they have carried out a reincarnation world.


    What''s more, I won''t think that after going through the world of samsara, I was taken back my permission to go through the world of samsara, deleted my memory and forcibly kicked out of the world of samsara.


    Because this kind of thing is unimaginable.


    After kicking all four of them out of the reincarnation world, Su Ze changed his memory of Liu Qi, Han Duoduo, Wang Lei and others.


    "Thank you very much for your support for the rescue operation!"


    Wang Lei said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome. This is what everyone should do." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "I''ll contact you again and buy you a drink."


    After parting from the special operation team, Su Ze drove a transport vehicle to lead Su Duoduo and Liu Qi to the north.


    After driving for nearly a day, the three returned to the underground city where they lived.


    Because of the plate movement caused by Jupiter''s gravity before, there are several turbulent and collapsed places in the whole underground city, which are now under emergency repair. The water and electricity supply has just been restored, and some damaged places have not been repaired yet.


    Fortunately, there are no problems in the places where Su Ze, Liu Qi and others live.


    When the three of them came home, Liu Qi and Su Duoduo inevitably felt like "the rest of their lives".


    "Is our luck too bad?" Said Su Duoduo.


    "It''s a little bad. When I went out with grandpa for the first time, I almost met Jupiter and hit the earth. Fortunately, it was safe..." Liu Qi touched his mouth. He always felt something wrong. He lost seven or eight teeth. He was like entering the old age ahead of time.


    Su Duoduo immediately smiled and said, "hukou, didn''t you say you''ve been out many times and have rich experience? It''s also the first time to go out with grandpa! "


    Liu Qi was embarrassed and quickly turned off the topic: "Su Duoduo! You call me brother! "


    Su Duoduo began to quarrel with them.


    That night, Su Ze bought them another big meal - not a real meal, half real food and half magic.


    To put it bluntly, those foods are just a desire to eat. Su Ze''s sleeve can''t always contain a lot of chicken, duck and fish. Just let Su Duoduo, who is very satisfied with eating spicy earthworms, get psychological satisfaction.


    As for Liu Qi, looking at the big bones, duck neck, elbow, duck head, rabbit head and other food in front of him, he only felt an unspeakable uncomfortable feeling.


    Grandpa, are you serious?


    Because of the painful memory of being slapped and losing his teeth in front of him, Liu Qilian dared not call grandpa Su Ze "old thing" in his heart.


    However, I still feel very speechless about the dishes arranged by my grandfather.


    Just knocked out my teeth and got me so many dishes to chew? Grandpa is not laughing at himself secretly, but laughing at himself openly!


    "How do I... Eat?"


    He looked at Suze in embarrassment and said.


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t care about these details, just eat."


    Liu Qizhang opened his mouth and took a tentative bite. Somehow, the missing feeling in his mouth disappeared. It seems that he returned to the time when his teeth were intact two days ago.


    He touched his mouth in surprise, and the teeth in it did not fall off: "Grandpa? My teeth... "


    "Have a long memory first." Su Ze said with a smile, "I can knock off your teeth once, and I can knock off your teeth twice or three times. Do you think your teeth will grow out again? "


    Liu Qi quickly shook his head and whispered, "Grandpa, what method do you use? These delicious food, and my teeth? "


    "Hypnosis and so on, let you see a little illusion." Suze said.


    Liu Qi nodded, grabbed his elbow and took a big mouthful of delicious food: "not to mention, it''s really good. I''ve never had such a good meal since I entered the underground city."


    "Grandpa, why haven''t you used this skill before?"


    "I just learned it recently." Suze said.


    When Liu Qi and Su Duoduo have eaten, Su Ze asks them to sit in front of him.


    "The danger of the earth hitting Jupiter has just passed, and the earth will continue to wander in space. But for our family, another big event is coming. "


    Su Ze said, "Liu Qi''s father, Liu Peiqiang, is coming back from the navigator space station."

 Chapter 691

    Hearing Su Ze talk about it, Liu Qili stood up.


    "I have something else to do -"


    "Sit down." Su Ze said faintly, with an indisputable will.


    Liu Qiben is not going to listen to this sentence. He is not going to listen to any news related to Liu Peiqiang. When Liu Peiqiang came back, it was when he left the home.


    Even if you starve and thirst outside and jump off the planetary engine, you won''t come back to see Liu Peiqiang and have a word with him!


    "Nothing is more important than the relationship between your father and you." Su Ze said lightly, "as a 21-year-old boy, you grew up with me. I feel I owe you a little. I spoil you. Let you call me ''old thing''."


    "Why do you hate Liu Peiqiang?"


    Liu Qi didn''t make a sound.


    The reason why he hates Liu Peiqiang is not complicated: when he wants to come, of course, he hates Liu Peiqiang for giving up his seriously ill mother and losing his mother.


    When he was four to ten years old, he didn''t mention this problem most of the time when he talked with Liu Peiqiang. What he said most is always "Dad, when will you come back", "Dad, I miss you"


    When he was 11 years old, that year, he mentioned that Liu Peiqiang gave up his mother Su Duoduo and let his mother die alone outside the underground city. He thought he hated Liu Peiqiang and recognized Liu Peiqiang''s selfishness and cold blood.


    Then until now, ten years ago, I haven''t spoken to Liu Peiqiang or contacted him again.


    This is Liu Qi''s own reason.


    "Liu Qi, you just want your parents to accompany you." Su Ze calmly said what Liu qinei thought that he could not face up to himself.


    "After you are ten years old, you realize that no matter how spoiled you are, how you shout and how you call, your father works outside with a heart of stone and can''t come back to accompany you."


    "So you began to resent him. This resentment originated from the parents'' meeting at school. You didn''t have your parents to accompany you. It originated from no one to play ball with you and no one to tell you stories... I have to drive a transport car to feed you and blossoms. There''s no way."


    "You have found too many blame for Liu Peiqiang, and there are too many reasons to resent him. To sum up, your resentment is, why didn''t Liu Peiqiang grow up with you? But you don''t want to admit this reason. How can you admit that you are dependent on Liu Peiqiang? "


    "You think of your mother..."


    "Enough!" Liu Qi shouted, "stop talking!"


    "How can you face your heart without saying?" Suze continued, "you know your mother is seriously ill in bed, so you can''t be sent to the dungeon. You know that no matter what the situation, drawing lots or special treatment, it is impossible to take your mother''s special situation into account. Why should you attribute all this to Liu Peiqiang''s selfishness and cold-blooded, and your grandfather''s weakness and incompetence? "


    "Is it your grandpa who is weak and incompetent? We have to give up most of the world''s terminally ill patients and have nothing to do in the face of solar aging. Up to now, there are only 3.5 billion people left. "


    "Is it your father who is selfish and cold-blooded? It''s the environment of the entire operating solar system. You should complain about the suddenly aging sun and Jupiter, which nearly destroyed mankind before, but it''s Liu Peiqiang who can''t let us enter the underground city and survive. "


    Liu Qi covered his ears and hugged his head: "stop talking! Stop it! Grandpa, I beg you not to say it! "


    His eyes flushed, tears flowed and he shrank into his seat.


    Su Duoduo grabbed his arm with some love and begged to look at Su Ze: "Grandpa, why don''t you stop talking?"


    "Liu Peiqiang will be back soon," said Su Ze. "These things must be explained clearly first. Liu Qi, no matter how dissatisfied you are, you should first restore the normal relationship with your father, and then look at your father''s performance back and give him a chance to perform. "


    "Do you understand?"


    Liu Qi was silent.


    "If you don''t even give your father this opportunity, then you are more selfish and cruel than Liu Peiqiang, more timid and afraid to contact Liu Peiqiang."


    "I''m not afraid of him." Liu Qi said.


    "Then face him well."


    Su Ze finished, looked at Su Duoduo and smiled, "what about you, Duoduo? What are you going to call Liu Peiqiang? "


    Su Duoduo was a little embarrassed: "uncle?"


    Su Ze smiled: "you call me grandpa and his uncle. You really know how to talk about seniority. You know it clearly. In my opinion, I''d better call him uncle first. I''ll change my name after I''m familiar with it. As for the name, it''s up to you. "


    "OK, Grandpa, I''ll listen to you."


    Although Su Duoduo is a little rebellious and doesn''t like learning, she has always been a obedient and good child at home, and promised immediately.


    Two days later, the earth finally moved away from Jupiter. Liu Peiqiang left the navigator space station and returned to the ground.


    After a day of transportation, the dusty Liu Peiqiang arrived in the underground city and knocked on the door.


    Su Ze opens the door. Liu Qi and Su Duoduo are a little uncomfortable standing aside.


    When Liu Peiqiang saw Liu Qi, his eyes immediately warmed up: "Liu Qi..."


    Liu Qi lowered his head and said uneasily, "Dad."


    Liu Peiqiang rushed over and held him in his arms: "you have grown up, Liu Qi."


    Liu Qi opened his hands awkwardly. He didn''t know where to put them.


    When Liu Qi was released, Liu Peiqiang''s eyes turned red, smiled and didn''t speak again.


    He knew that Liu Qi had always complained about himself, and it didn''t make him more embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    "Uncle." Su Duoduo whispered aside.


    Liu Peiqiang was surprised by this title and didn''t care: "you are..."


    "Her name is Su Duoduo." Suze said.


    Liu Peiqiang suddenly trembled slightly and said softly, "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Su Ze waved his hand slightly: "you don''t have any place to be sorry. What you do is the right choice. In this era, everyone has no way."


    Liu Peiqiang raised his eyes and wiped his tears.


    Finally, I came back


    After a few days'' rest, Liu Peiqiang got the job arranged and began to hold important positions in the underground city.


    Therefore, he spent time with Liu Qi and Su Duoduo every day. After getting familiar with them, Su Duoduo soon realized that Liu Peiqiang was also a family who would spoil himself, and soon got familiar with Liu Peiqiang.


    Then he slowly changed his mouth and called Liu Peiqiang "Dad".


    Liu Qi also gradually understood his father''s helplessness over the years and his full compensation with guilt.


    Although I still have a little trouble in my heart, I can finally put down my future things, continue to look forward and live with my father.

 Chapter 692

    Year after year, the earth is still wandering towards the new solar system.


    Su Ze estimated that his age had almost reached the time to exit, found a chance to choose to die, and harvested a wave of the power of reincarnation in the world.


    Under normal circumstances, when the four bears leave the reincarnation world, the reincarnation world will choose to close the story or continue the story after being cleared.


    But Su Ze''s reincarnation world power and authority now can determine the entry and exit of reincarnation world combatants, which naturally leads to such a strange phenomenon.


    The fourth level reincarnation world "wandering the earth" has been cleared. The customs clearance personnel have no memory of their own clearance and have no authority to enter the reincarnation world. In fact, there is no normal reincarnation world in this reincarnation world. Combatants can enter and exit through normal methods.


    The story of wandering the earth, which was cleared, continued to develop and deduce, which gave Su Ze a chance to get more reincarnation world energy.


    After mastering so much energy, Su Ze not only made up for the consumption of replacing the plot characters before, but also mastered more authority and power.


    Watching Liu Qi, Su Duoduo and Liu Peiqiang with white hair crying in front of his "body", Su Ze experienced a different life and withdrew from the reincarnation world of wandering the earth.


    After greeting Wen An''an and others, Su Ze had nothing to do for a while. He sat beside Ju Chuan Jingxiang and began to think.


    It is urgent to enter the reincarnation world immediately. He needs to seriously consider whether to enter a higher-level reincarnation world next.


    Then enter a reincarnation world and obtain more reincarnation world energy; Or start trying to enter the seventh level reincarnation world?


    Getting more energy is a safer choice.


    The seventh level reincarnation world, with Su Ze mastering the power essence of the reincarnation world, he also has a considerable customs clearance, which should not be too difficult.


    Because you can choose between the two, it''s not a good choice for a while.


    "Is there anything difficult?"


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang asked.


    "It''s not too difficult." Su Ze said, smiling again, "you can''t help anyway."


    "Hum, you underestimate me..." Ju Chuan Jingxiang frowned, "at least I''m the woman you like..."


    "No, you are a gift, a vase."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang was even more dissatisfied: "hum, I''m really angry! Do you think so little of me? "


    "Give you a brand new bag?" Suze asked.


    Juchuan Jingxiang hugged her chest and said, "you treat me like a child! Do I lack bags and clothes? "


    "Oh, that''s true." Suze pondered, "then - if you don''t listen, you listen to your luxury supply?"


    "Woo woo!" Ju Chuan Jingxiang cried, "you are a devil. Is that all you have for me?"


    Su Ze looked at the play silently and shook his head. He still thought about his own things.


    Wen An''an walked up and said with a smile, "everything in the reincarnation department is developing well. It should not be this aspect. Is it the world situation that we are considering?"


    "The situation in the real world?" Su Ze smiled, "it''s not difficult for us to rule the whole world by force, but it''s just unnecessary."


    "Yes, the only thing you can think about is reincarnation." Wen An said, "do you need my staff?"


    Su Ze said, "it''s not necessary yet. I think of something when you talk about the world situation. How''s the crane island country? Are they obedient? "


    Wen An explained that because they have access to the Naruto world, they have cultivated many forces under them, and now they have actually mastered the power in hokdao.


    Suze also told Wen''an about the white elephant country gelia and others. Wen''an was a little surprised: "Lord Maitreya, do you really want to layout the world?"


    "It''s not true." Su Ze said, "I just don''t like the solidification of classes and high and low castes in the white elephant country. I do it at will."


    "Well, I will pay attention to this. If the white elephant Congress changes, China''s foreign policy also knows what to support." Wen An said.


    The two men spoke for a moment. Seeing that Wen An was still busy, Su Ze smiled and said, "how about going shopping today and having dinner with Wen Lao?"


    Wen An was a little surprised and surprised: "why did you arrange it all of a sudden? You should have something else to do? "


    "There are other things." Suze said, "but you can''t always work for me, can you? At least reward my hard-working men. "


    Wen An couldn''t help chuckling: "are you a prize?"


    They changed their clothes, went shopping and bought some things - for Su Ze, these ordinary food and clothes can be obtained directly by any means, but since they are shopping, there is no need to destroy their interest.


    Even so, Wen''an estimates the price of food and clothes in her heart, observes the flow of people and clothes, and judges the country''s economic situation and the degree of inflation.


    In short, if most people are in poor condition and buy something at a certain price, Wen''an will probably understand whether money is more "valuable" or more "worthless" than before.


    When shopping was over, Wen An told Su Ze about his findings. Su Ze couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t destroy your interest in shopping as much as possible. Unexpectedly, you didn''t have much interest in shopping."


    "I''m not ju Chuan Jingxiang or huiyeji''s big food. I''m not very interested in these."


    Wenan came home with something. Wenlao was also very surprised: "Ann?"


    However, after seeing Su Ze, his joy converged: "come to me for something?"


    "No, it''s just an ordinary meal." Suze said.


    Wen Lao was skeptical about this. He ate with Su Ze and Wen An''an until a meal was almost finished. Wen Lao couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter?"


    Wen An was so happy that he covered his mouth: "I knew grandpa you would be suspicious. Maitreya, you just find something for him, so that he doesn''t always feel that we have a purpose. If we don''t talk about it today, my grandpa will have to lose sleep tonight. We can''t recall all the details of today. "


    Wen Lao was surprised: "is it really all right?"


    "Forget it, I just have one thing in my heart. I''d better ask for advice." Su Ze said when he saw him thinking like this.

 Chapter 693

    Hearing Su Ze''s words, Wen laoton suddenly said, "you really have something!"


    Wen An and Su Ze are both funny. Wen Lao is a bit of a bull''s horn. He knows Su Ze with the thought of politicians'' struggle and thinks that he is going to the three treasures hall without anything.


    Su Ze and Wen An are no longer distinguished from him. Since he thinks so, let him think so.


    "There is such a thing, which is very important and can''t be lost. Now I''m more than 80% sure I can do it."


    Suze said.


    "I can do it now."


    "I can also do another thing. The probability of doing another thing is more than 90%, and then I can complete this thing, and then I can complete the thing I said before, which is more than 90%


    Wen''an listened to Su Ze''s words and said with a smile: "for a simple probability problem, the probability of completing two things at the same time, 90% multiplied by 90%, equals 81%, greater than 80%. You should do another thing first and then do it."


    Wen Lao couldn''t help smiling when he heard the speech: "Ann, what you think is simple."


    "How simple?"


    Wen Lao said, "sometimes we can''t do great things by logic, but also by personal ability and mentality, opportunity and destiny."


    "If you are 10% sure, you should try, if you are 23% sure, you should go all out, and if you are 50% sure, you should do 100 percent."


    "Is it so adventurous and gambling?" Wen An was surprised and said, "Grandpa, I didn''t know you had such a mentality."


    Wen Lao said proudly, "there are many things you don''t know."


    There is also some disappointment. It seems to recall a lot of things: "politicians stand in line in the struggle, in the fierce confrontation, as well as the battle in shopping malls and the iteration of technological renewal. Some people lose gambling and have nothing. Some people win gambling and have unlimited scenery. "


    With emotion for a long time, Wen''an got up and poured tea for him.


    Wen Lao was not in a hurry to drink, but continued: "today, the difficulty that the Maitreya told me actually doesn''t matter to me. 80% is equivalent to being sure, and 90% is so stable that there will be no mistakes."


    "Behind this probability, the failure rate is my own life." Suze said.


    Wen laoton''s face sank: "what! What are you going to do? "


    "Of course, it''s related to the reincarnation world." Suze said.


    "Don''t do it, give up." Wen Lao said, "don''t you understand that China can now intimidate the whole world and subdue the eagles and Yanglu people all by yourself? Even Ann''s wisdom is just icing on the cake? "


    "For the sake of China''s national fortune and security, you shouldn''t take any risks!"


    Su Ze smiled and looked at Wen''an.


    Wen An''an also smiled, and the two stopped talking.


    It seems that he has asked the wrong person - Wen Lao''s consideration of China''s national fortune and security is enough to prove that he has no real understanding of the strength of Su Ze''s people and the strength of the reincarnation department now.


    Suze is not the only one who can resist the nuclear bomb and suppress the world. There are three people, Hui Yeji, Wen''an and gang Shou. Even this number will increase even more.


    With the three of them, there will be no problems in China''s national movement and can still suppress the world.


    Not including Su Ze and Hui Yeji, the current reincarnation Division has surpassed the combined strength of all combatants in other countries in the world under the cultivation of Su Ze''s reincarnation points and the cooperation of Zhao Hua''s factory and laboratory in the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu.


    In this regard, Mr. Wen obviously doesn''t have a real feeling, but the data can show all this more clearly. When there are only dozens of C-level comprehensive strength combatants in other countries, there are hundreds of B-level comprehensive strength combatants and thousands of C-level comprehensive strength combatants in the Chinese reincarnation department.


    Perhaps Wen Lao thought that without Su Ze, China would be knocked down in an instant, surrounded and intercepted by the Yanglu people, out of breath.


    This is also why Su Ze and Wen An''an feel they can''t talk with Wen Lao. Wen Lao doesn''t understand the strength development of the reincarnation department, and cabinet members don''t know much about the affairs of the reincarnation department. Don''t they understand?


    Wen Lao''s worries are actually out of date.


    Seeing their expression, Wen Lao was an old fox who had been ups and downs in politics for many years. He immediately saw some clues.


    "Do you still have a backhand and grasp?"


    Wen An said with a smile, "of course, you just look at the ability of the Maitreya, but you also underestimate the strength of the reincarnation Department of China and me."


    Old man Wen smiled helplessly and took up the tea: "you run the reincarnation department like an iron bucket. The needle can''t be inserted into the water. We cabinet members don''t know how much strength you have. In the end, I don''t know your strength?"


    Is this a tea delivery?


    Wen An''an smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. It''s our fault. However, don''t you feel that this department is safer under my control than under the control of others? "


    "You don''t know the virtue of some cabinet members and can''t stand the temptation at all. The reason why they perform well now is that there is no chance to sell and no one offers him, not that he is really a good man."


    "Malicious speculation!"


    Wen Lao snorted discontentedly and shook the white porcelain tea bowl in his hand, indicating that Su Ze and Wen''an should go.


    "Once the political elites of the cabinet take over, they will quickly bring many political rules to the past and make the vigorous reincarnation department and the dynamic foreign affairs office look like. I think you must know that, Mr. Wen."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    "But the important power departments of the country can''t always be in your hands?" Seeing that "serving tea to send guests" didn''t work, Wen Lao had to put down his tea bowl and said.


    "Why not?"


    Wen An said with a smile, "Grandpa, I don''t do anything now. At least I have a life span of thousands of years. The Maitreya should have a life span of more than 10000 years. For ordinary people, this is almost similar to immortality."


    "What''s wrong with our consistent rule of this country?"


    Wen Lao was shocked: "so you have - immortal?"


    The life span of thousands of years is unimaginable for Wen Lao. Did his granddaughter already have such a long life span?


    His state of mind was immediately very complex. On the one hand, he felt happy for Wen''an, on the other hand, he was spontaneously eager.


    Even if he was selfless for his country all his life, would he be willing to die early? Besides, Wen''an has lived for thousands of years. He also wants to see his granddaughter''s future life. As an old man, this is also his last concern in life.

 Chapter 694

    "How can there be a thousand year old country and Dynasty in this world?"


    Wen Lao''s expression changed for a moment and then said.


    "You should be determined to rule China, and I can''t stop you, but you should understand that all the wise kings in history created prosperity in the early 20 or 30 years, and then either died in time and left a good reputation, or ruined the prosperity in the later stage."


    "Human ambition and desire can never be satisfied. You will soon decay to the extent that you don''t know yourself."


    When Su Ze and Wen An heard the speech, they couldn''t help smiling.


    Wen Lao was surprised when they laughed: "why? Am I wrong? Those Ming emperors can''t get out of this strange circle, and any dynasty can''t get out of the law of dynasty cycle, can they? "


    "First of all, let me explain that the reason why those wise kings can''t get out of the strange circle of mediocrity is that they can''t keep up with their physical energy and mental power in old age, and it''s difficult to be wise and powerful in old age. It is not only because of laziness, fatigue and desire, but also because of the body. "


    "Secondly, our longevity, abundant energy and the mutual restriction of several people are not comparable to those emperors."


    Wen An said.


    The old man was stunned and murmured, "can this break the strange circle of the Ming King turning into a confused king and break the cycle law of the dynasty? I don''t think so. For example, if you compete for power and profits with each other, won''t it make this country collapse faster? "


    When Su Ze heard this, he couldn''t help shaking his hair and laughing.


    "Mr. Wen, you were wrong in this matter from the beginning."


    "We don''t want to rule the country or the world. It doesn''t mean anything to your hypothetical emperor or dynasty. At present, the reincarnation department still needs me and An''an management. We can''t let the bureaucrats take over and do some irrelevant and messy things. "


    "After a period of time, these things are finished, and we have trained follow-up successors. We are not greedy for this power, let alone build a dynasty to be emperor."


    "For us, these are meaningless. In the reincarnation world, we can experience countless wonderful lives, some of which are more magnificent than this. "


    Wen Lao was stunned and gradually relieved.


    Looking back on his previous conversation, he finally realized: "you really have nothing to do, just go home and see me?"


    "Of course." Wen An smiled, "Grandpa, you really think too much this time!"


    Wen laodun laughed: "when people get old, they will inevitably be confused. Just like what we just said, if they are intelligent, they will inevitably worry and doubt in the end, and it will be difficult to be wise all the time."


    After being relieved, the three joked. When Su Ze and Wen An were ready to leave, a communication came in.


    "Lord Maitreya, ANN, please return to the reincarnation division immediately."


    "A new reincarnation world has emerged!"


    Takashi''s voice came out.


    Hearing her voice with some anxiety, Su Ze asked, "is the situation urgent?"


    "Yes, the situation is very urgent!" Takashi baihezi said, "several reincarnation worlds above the sixth level appear in all countries in the world at the same time!"


    Su Ze and Wen An''an''s faces suddenly became heavy and quickly returned to the headquarters of the reincarnation department.


    "Jarvis, list the new reincarnation world."


    Wen an ordered directly.


    "Display on large screen."


    "Yes."


    A series of subtitles were immediately displayed on the big screen: "the seventh level reincarnation world Panlong appeared in the Eagle Head country, the seventh level reincarnation world covering the sky appeared in the maple leaf country, and the seventh level reincarnation world manwei multiple meta universe appeared in the duck beak country."


    "In China, there are seven levels of reincarnation world journey to the west, the seventh level of reincarnation world list of gods, and the eighth level of reincarnation world flood and famine."


    "The sixth level reincarnation world Exodus and the sixth level reincarnation World Biography of mortals cultivating immortals appeared in Luocha."


    "The sixth level reincarnation of the world" King Solomon "appeared in Borneo."


    "The seventh level reincarnation world" eight million gods "appeared in crane island country."


    "The cigar country has the sixth level of reincarnation in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Many reincarnation worlds above the sixth level..." Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked at this scene and murmured, "isn''t it some bad?"


    "Of course!" Gaocheng baihezi said in a deep voice. After that, he looked at Su Ze and Wen An''an, "these are the sixth and seventh level reincarnation world, and even the eighth level reincarnation world has appeared in our country''s history!"


    "This is no coincidence." Wen An''an also looked serious. "Maitreya, should you be prepared for this?"


    "It seems that I have obtained part of the power and authority of the reincarnation world. Even if I am not aware of it, the reincarnation world itself can see that the future destiny is wrong and begin to struggle instinctively."


    Suze said.


    "No matter how careful I did, when the reincarnation world realized that the future was wrong and could not perceive the reason, I finally made this response."


    "The emergence of so many sixth and seventh level reincarnation worlds shows that its response is extremely fierce. The unprecedented appearance of the eighth level reincarnation world in China also means that our strength raises doubts. "


    "Logically speaking, in order to avoid failure, the reincarnation world needs to be on the side of China."


    His eyes scanned the dense list of reincarnation worlds, and he was sure that some reincarnation worlds were not enough to reach the sixth level of reincarnation world according to the information he knew.


    The most typical is the eight heroes of the boxing emperor. The ability in it can only be regarded as level 5 reincarnation world at most, which is similar to Naruto, or even worse. If it''s just pure fighting and a little lightning, fire, super power, it''s even the fourth level reincarnation world.


    The world can be classified as the sixth level reincarnation world. The only possibility is that the resurrected serpent really has the ability to destroy human beings on earth and "return everything to nothing".


    In other words, the level setting of mouth gun in the game is converted to true.


    For example, Panlong, Zhetian and manwei Duoyuan universe have become the seventh level reincarnation world. Obviously, it is not because the battle between them is only destroying the mountains, but to the extent of super gods such as "controlling many laws", "absolute domination" and "gathering gemstones and destroying the universe".


    Most of this setting only stays on paper, and occasionally shows a trace, and the original plot will not be described at length.


    Only when these settings are truly realized can these reincarnation worlds be the seventh level reincarnation worlds.

 Chapter 695

    Reincarnation world, this is aware of the wrong, finally have to fight, go all out?


    Su Ze speculated in his heart.


    Then he said calmly, "I thought it was time to pass the old God, so I hesitated whether I needed to make more preparations. Now it seems that I have a better choice."


    "The sixth level reincarnation of the world to the seventh level and then to the eighth level has shown me the way forward."


    "In contrast, the old God is just one of the reincarnation world that needs to be experienced."


    Gaocheng baihezi and Juchuan Jingxiang are worried.


    Does it really matter that so many reincarnation worlds above the sixth level appear explosively together?


    Not only them, but also lanruxin, Clarice, Yuzi, gangshou and Miyamoto came later. They were also worried.


    With so many high-level reincarnation world outbreaks, there is an incredible sense of violence. No matter how calm people are, they will inevitably lose their calmness at this moment.


    Even the strongest Wen''an and master of Arts outside Suze, Hui Yeji, may not be able to safely pass through a sixth level reincarnation world. All the combatants from all countries in the world are not qualified to take risks in the seventh level reincarnation world.


    How can this make people not worry?


    Su Ze said with a smile: "you can rest assured that such an outbreak is just its last dying struggle."


    "Perhaps the final outcome is uncertain, and it may require a considerable degree of adventure, but I am very sure that I will become stronger in these reincarnation worlds."


    LAN Ruxin said softly, "but you haven''t passed the Customs for several days, reincarnation world..."


    Su Ze smiled and explained to the women, "to pass through the reincarnation world and obtain points and rewards is the proof given by the reincarnation world. Now I have become stronger and no longer need this proof, as long as I reincarnate the energy of the world itself. "


    "That is because what I ask for from the reincarnation world is such energy, and now the reincarnation world has such a sharp explosion."


    Only then did all the girls understand that Su Ze had no hint of passing through the reincarnation world recently, not only because of the new name of "teaching and educating people", but also because Su Ze did not need those points of reincarnation world, and actually had no useful reward.


    "So this time..."


    "In the future reincarnation world, there will also be no customs clearance rewards. I will choose plot characters to replace them." Su Ze said, "you can rest assured for me that nothing will happen."


    After understanding and persuasion, the women finally let go.


    "Which reincarnation world are you going to next?"


    "The sixth level reincarnation world" the eight heroes of the boxing emperor. "


    Suze said the answer.


    The women don''t know what this reincarnation world means, and they can only wish Su Ze success.


    After almost all of them left, Wen''an suggested in a low voice, "you can bring some things to Xiaoao Jianghu. After our special indoctrination, the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu has been able to make five million tons of ''small gifts'' by itself."


    Su Ze was stunned: "five million tons equivalent? Nuclear bomb? "


    "Of course, in that world, several years have passed. We deliberately instill, support and actively cooperate with Zhao Hua. Is there such a research result outrageous?" Wen An said.


    "Some outrageous..." Su Ze said, "if you continue to toss, I''m afraid that the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu can''t stand this toss. How much is the inventory now?"


    "There should be 20 of five million equivalent." Wen An said.


    "You are great. You have really brought into full play the role of a reincarnation world." Su Ze shook his head helplessly. "For the safety of Zhao Hua and other members of the reincarnation department, it''s best not to play too high-tech weapons in that reincarnation world, and not to conduct nuclear tests."


    "Otherwise, it is really possible that one day the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu will be completely closed."


    Wen''an was afraid to hear this.


    Will this happen?


    Suzette explained to her: the worlds created by the reincarnation world will indeed bind the customs clearance personnel after customs clearance, and the story continues to move forward. But this is also to a certain extent, not infinite energy.


    A third level reincarnation world like Xiaoao Jianghu can''t stand such crazy tossing.


    Entering the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu, two blood red characters emerge.


    "Warning"


    Su Ze''s body swayed and disappeared.


    It was in front of Zhao Hua when he reappeared.


    "Lord Maitreya -"


    "I''ll get the nuclear warhead." Su Zeyan said simply and comprehensively.


    Zhao Hua immediately responded, taking him to the underground warehouse and introducing him how to use this nuclear warhead quickly.


    "All of them are special improvised explosive devices that are set up. The nuclear bomb can be exploded by pushing and detonating with remote control equipment or special force. The most important thing is to detonate this position... "


    Su Ze listened carefully to Zhao Hua''s introduction. Finally, he took out 20 5 million ton nuclear bombs from the world and put them in his sleeve. He told Zhao Hua what he had said to Wen''an again.


    Zhao Hua was also surprised. He quickly answered and promised not to toss too much in this world.


    After leaving the world of Xiaoao Jianghu, Su Ze immediately moved to the cigar country and chose to enter the eight heroes of the boxing emperor.


    After su Ze left, Wen''an''s expression became extremely cold, transmitting the spiritual wave.


    "Juchuan Jingxiang goes out. Takashi baihezi, gangshou and lanruxin, please come in."


    Juchuan Jingxiang muttered, "Ann looks so fierce..."


    However, she didn''t have any ideas. She obediently went out to chat with Gong Benli and others.


    "Little Jarvis, access all the information from the foreign affairs office and display it on the big screen."


    Wen An''an ordered and said to Takashi baihezi, master and LAN Ruxin, "I need your help here."


    "How can I help?"


    LAN Ruxin said something and looked at the big screen. She immediately frowned slightly and held the frameless glasses: "do you want to kill their diplomatic envoys?"


    The big screen shows the readiness of the central Gru countries, led by the eagle countries, and the agreement of some small countries.


    Their opinions are almost the same. They ask Maitreya to stop exploring the reincarnation world and stop customs clearance. In their view, the reason why the reincarnation world has become what it is now is all caused by so many reincarnation worlds that Maitreya forcibly passes through.


    In particular, shortly after the sixth level reincarnation world, the reincarnation world above the sixth level broke out all over the world. It can be seen that there are too many Maitreya customs clearance, resulting in the stress response of the reincarnation world.


    Seeing this statement, LAN Ruxin was of course very angry, and the master and Takashi baihezi also frowned.

 Chapter 696

    "No, not to this extent."


    Wen An said.


    "It doesn''t make much sense to kill their diplomatic envoys or those in power, nor is it so tense."


    The master said: "the purpose of Maitreya''s clearance of the reincarnation world is not to become stronger, but to understand the reincarnation world and consider how to completely solve the problem of the reincarnation world."


    "The response of the reincarnation world today does not mean that if Milton does not do so, mankind can be spared; If Milton does not do so, human beings may never get rid of the influence of the reincarnation world. Can no one see this? "


    "People can''t see it." LAN Ruxin sneered, "because of the rapid customs clearance and strength growth of Maitreya, people in the real world have been protected from biochemical viruses that may lead to the destruction of mankind at least three times, and at least from the erosion of the old God of siroba all over the world."


    "You see, the white elephant country also made a diplomatic proposal, saying that it would stop Maitreya from exploring the reincarnation world. However, they forgot their magical policy and tried to naturalize goblin and participate in their country''s caste system... In the end, the whole South Asian subcontinent would have been eaten by goblin if it hadn''t been for Maitreya. "


    "They don''t remember all the kindness and grace!"


    Wen An said coldly, "it doesn''t matter. They don''t remember. Let''s help him remember."


    "Lord Maitreya doesn''t pay much attention to the situation in the real world. It''s a pity to use his power to suppress these mole ants and fleas, so it''s up to us."


    "I need your help."


    "Tell me, Wen''an," said LAN Ruxin. "In this matter, I absolutely obey your arrangement!"


    "OK."


    Wen An''an said: "the first is the attack of public opinion hegemony. How did the Yanglu people disgust our country, and how can we make them disgust back now."


    "All their diplomatic notes and propositions are covered with social news, strange stories, winning news, good people and good deeds on the Chinese side."


    "In response to the maritime and territorial issues of their national sovereignty, they issued statements of serious concern and launched a human rights investigation into the countries headed by the Hawks to investigate their disregard for human rights because of their economic interests."


    "Investigate the issue of false votes in their election. Why is it not one person, one vote direct election? They must give up the indirect election method of electoral groups in each state, and they must realize one person, one vote direct election for the whole people."


    "Leave it to me and little Jarvis to do. Gaocheng bailizi cooperates with me. It should be completed in two days."


    "Yes." Takashi baihezi responded.


    "Then, the master asked you to take Hui Yeji with you to suppress all the objections of the Eagle Head country. LAN Ruxin organized a diplomatic team to check the human rights, election and sovereignty issues of the Eagle Head country."


    LAN Ruxin smiled, "don''t check. I know there''s a problem. In the past, they had such a big problem when they were hegemonic. Now they can''t hide it, and the problem will certainly be bigger. "


    Then he asked, "is the target still the Eagle Head country?"


    "Well, for the time being, it''s just the eagle''s head country, but the crane island country and the white elephant country near our country also have to make some moves. It''s not difficult to have some arrangements before Maitreya and me. "


    Wen An''an concluded: "this time, we should suppress all the countries that are unconvinced and dare to jump out. Stick to our great territory in Asia, and then let them blossom all over the sky, and we''ll beat their leader with one fist! "


    Gaocheng baihezi, gangshou and Lanru Xin all answered.


    Dare to push all the things in the reincarnation world to the Maitreya, and ask the Maitreya not to explore the reincarnation world. How can we do without teaching them a lesson?


    Maitreya doesn''t explore how the reincarnation world becomes stronger and doesn''t solve the trouble of the reincarnation world. After you are strong, will you first kill each other and fight each other, and then announce that you can''t do anything about the reincarnation world?


    With Wen''an''s arrangement, they all began to take action, and several other women, the Chinese reincarnation department and the Chinese Foreign Affairs Office also began to take action.


    In the sixth level reincarnation world, in the eight heroes of the boxing emperor, Su Ze is sitting on a bench in the park and selecting the plot characters he will replace according to the plot he knows.


    Because he has the essential energy of the reincarnation world, he just read it and forcibly shielded the bright red word "warning".


    To Su Ze''s surprise, the time period when he entered the reincarnation world was not 1995 when the eight heroes and the dark power of the snake first appeared, or even the "king of fighting" competition held by Lucar in 1994, but 1978.


    The location is the place where the stories of the boxing emperor, the fist of the dragon and the tiger and the legend of the hungry wolf took place, South Town, America.


    In the 17th century, a large number of English Puritans came to Nanzhen to settle down and live. These people became the earliest residents of Nanzhen. Later, after the independence of the United States, the population here gradually increased, the South Town continued to develop, and finally became a trade metropolis.


    After that, the black and evil forces in Italy entered Nanzhen, and the social security in Nanzhen began to deteriorate. At the same time, the local criminal organizations in Nanzhen and the evil forces composed of overseas Chinese also gathered here, and disputes have continued since then.


    The main part of Nanzhen has four parts: Eastern Island, bay area, Shizhong District and port.


    The eastern island is an artificial island located in the southeast of Nanzhen, where the famous jista is located. Gista is the tallest skyscraper in Nanzhen, the headquarters of Howard consortium, and the place where "Nanzhen emperor" Keith Howard lives.


    The bay area is the residence of the rich people of the upper class in the South Town. The Robert Garcia family has a villa here. In addition, the extreme channel field of the sakazaki Liang family is also located here. Under the solicitation and harassment of many black and evil forces, the Daochang has been operating poorly and was maintained with the support of Robert.


    Shizhong District, located in the center of Nanzhen Town, is the largest area covered. Chinatown belongs to this area, and some overseas Chinese criminal organizations have strong power here. Li Bailong, a master of Chinese boxing and traditional Chinese medicine, opened a Chinese Medicine Museum here. On the one hand, he treated patients and saved people as a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, and on the other hand, he was active in Nanzhen as a fighter. In addition, the Japanese restaurant run by tengtang Longbai, the high-end restaurant where King works as a bodyguard, and the training ground of Dongzhang and huocha are all in this area.


    The port is located in the southwest of Nanzhen, with merchant ships and even aircraft carriers staying. Warehousing and logistics transactions are popular here, but the social security is very poor, and the underground black and evil forces are very active. There are abandoned factories and abandoned Dojo everywhere, which is very dilapidated.

 Chapter 697

    Su Ze sat in the park in the middle of Nanzhen City, recalling the information that might be used.


    According to the time set by the boxer, the first "king of fighting" competition took place in 1994, and Lucar held it on his aircraft carrier black Noah.


    The story of this boxer is the beginning and the introduction of the eight heroes. The concept of the big snake and the eight heroes officially appeared. It was the "king of fighting" competition in 1995, then the final boss of the boxer 96, gaunitz, and the eight heroes of the boxer 97 finally resurrected the "big snake".


    Now it''s a long way from the beginning of the plot to 1978.


    "In 1978, the boxer series has not yet started. What is the plot? Which plot character should I replace? "


    Su Ze pondered and suspected that this time point was probably not because of the boxing emperor, but the reincarnation world, which integrated some settings of the legend of the hungry wolf and the fist of the dragon and tiger.


    Disperse his spiritual strength and search for key figures. After a moment, Suze knows the whole downtown area.


    A man with yellow hair and orange Dojo clothes is walking anxiously around the downtown area with a man in a blue suit and white shirt.


    The invincible dragon sakazaki Liang and the strongest tiger Robert of the dragon and tiger Dojo are asking everywhere who they are looking for. As a college student, Youli sakazaki was attacked and taken away by someone. They are anxiously looking for her.


    On the other side, a middle-aged man is leading a pair of golden haired children to go shopping leisurely. The middle-aged man''s name was Jeff. His face was pale. He coughed after walking a few steps. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    The golden haired children were orphans he had just adopted, named Terry and Andy.


    "This timeline - indeed, it combines the Dragon Tiger fist and the legend of hungry wolf to form a boxing emperor comprehensive universe."


    However, Suze really didn''t notice that when the protagonists of dragon and tiger fist, Ryo sakazaki, Robert and Youli sakazaki, were all in their twenties, how old were Terry and Andy, the protagonists of the legend of the hungry wolf.


    When they all appeared in the boxing king''s competition, their age was no different.


    No wonder the fans of "dragon and tiger fist" and "Legend of hungry wolf" have always looked down on the boxer and thought it was a hodgepodge. However, this hodgepodge is becoming more and more mysterious - the main atmosphere of the fist of the dragon and the tiger and the legend of the hungry wolf is the gratitude and resentment between the urban black and evil forces and the forces of justice, and the fighting of talented fighters. When the fist emperor comes to the big snake that destroys mankind, a distant place, time and space shuttle, reincarnation, three artifact and other magical settings.


    Talented fighters such as Yoshiro sakazaki and Teri are like ordinary fitness lovers falling into the world of Knight magic fighting. Even if the strength of both sides is leveled, they are not as cool as these settings.


    However, for Su Ze, there seems to be no replaceable plot characters.


    Whether it is the fist of the dragon and tiger or the legend of the hungry wolf, it is far from enough to have that powerful power, let alone be classified as the sixth level reincarnation world


    Therefore, let''s start with the identity of the reincarnation world fighter of "teaching and educating people" - in this sixth level reincarnation world, the cigar country has not sent anyone to try to inquire about intelligence. Obviously, it has no confidence to contact such a high-level reincarnation world.


    Su Ze did not change his identity and hid himself directly. He was afraid that the story of the reincarnation world would end and there was no possibility of continuous evolution.


    Using Su Ze''s true colors and code names is to continuously consume energy to shield the warning of the reincarnation world, which is more likely to cause a strong response from the reincarnation world.


    Therefore, Suze changed a little and reused the identity of "teaching and educating people", a reincarnated world fighter.


    When his new identity appeared, the task of the first reincarnation of the world appeared in front of him: "save Yuki sakazaki."


    "If the task is successful, you will get 1000 reincarnation points."


    Suze smiled and crossed the park. Jeff, with Terry and Andy in the crowd, walked to sakazaki Liang with an anxious face.


    "Hello."


    Sakazaki said hurriedly, "Hello, have you seen such a girl? About 20 years old, wearing a red coat, brown black hair and a young voice... Her name is Yuki sakazaki, and she is my sister. "


    After a series of introductions, he took out a picture.


    "If you see her or see someone take her away, please be sure to contact me and I will give you a great thanks!"


    "Did she disappear in Nanzhen?" Suze asked.


    "Yes, you are --" hope rose in sakazaki''s heart. The man didn''t wave his hand and said he didn''t know, but asked. Do you know anything?


    "I''m not an important person. I''m just a teacher who teaches and educates people. I also know a little about Nanzhen." Su Ze said, "there are many good people and bad people in Nanzhen. Generally speaking, this is a prosperous and chaotic city with a lot of bad people."


    "The good people I know include tengtang, Longbai and Tang Fulu, while the bad people I know include Keith, Mr. Big and Li yuechong. If anyone of these people will do the kidnapping of girls, there is no doubt that Keith and Mr. Big are the only ones."


    Sakazaki Liang nodded. Tengtang Longbai knew that he was a good friend of his father sakazaki for many years. The teacher who claimed to teach and educate people said his name. What he said should be more credible.


    Then he asked, "is Li yuechong not suspected?"


    "He is the leading elder brother among the Chinese. Have you ever seen the Chinese forces who take the initiative to kidnap innocent girls?" Suze asked.


    Sakazaki Liang immediately shook his head: it''s really rare. Their dragon and tiger Taoist temple has basically no connection with the Chinese. The leading brother in Chinatown should not stare at them.


    Moreover, according to the Chinese''s consistent etiquette and rules, this kind of violence is generally done after temptation. At least, we should "be polite before the soldiers" to let ourselves know where we haven''t negotiated with them.


    This is also the place where Longhu Daochang has nothing to do with Chinatown.


    "Thank you very much for your advice..." said sakazaki. "Where should we find Keith or Mr. big?"


    Su Ze smiled and looked at the bar not far away: "that bar is the industry under Mr. big. Maybe you can go and have a look."


    Sakazaki Liang heard the speech and immediately bowed solemnly: "really, thank you very much. If you can save your sister, please be sure to go to Longhu Taoist temple again and accept our thanks."


    After that, he said hello to Robert Garcia not far away.


    With anxiety, they hurried to the bar.

 Chapter 698

    Suze watched sakazaki and Robert rush into the bar and waited patiently.


    A moment later, a roar came from the bar. Two figures smashed the wooden door and came to the street.


    One is Yoshiro sakazaki, the other is a bar bodyguard with purple suit and blond hair.


    "Where did you hide my sister, Youli sakazaki?" Sakazaki shouted angrily.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know that." The blonde bodyguard was unexpectedly polite and polite. He said patiently, "this is Mr. Big''s industry. I can''t let you destroy it."


    Sakazaki Liang was angry and said in a deep voice, "in other words, as long as I destroy this bar, Mr. Big will come out, right?"


    "Please don''t embarrass me. I won''t let you destroy the bar." Said the blonde bodyguard.


    "Then try it!"


    Sakazaki Liang jumped up, leaned forward, and threw a fist into the air to fall.


    The blonde bodyguard also showed a helpless look, raised his legs, kicked out a sweep, and the two sides collided.


    According to the fighting game, if you raise your hand and kick your leg, you should have a move name. Then if you use a little energy, it is "must kill skill". If you go all out, it is "super must kill skill", and "Max super must kill skill"... Simply, it is like a black tiger Ah Fu. The name of ordinary moves is like "must kill", The name runs to cool.


    For sakazaki and the blonde bodyguard, the fight between them is just an instinctive cry "ha!"¡° Yes! ", It''s impossible to shout "must kill tiger Huang fist" or "must kill dragon kick" to fight. It''s really embarrassing


    In particular, the names of moves are arranged for any punch and foot. They fight fast. It''s strange just to report the names of moves in their mouth, just like the names of dishes.


    As soon as the two sides had a fight, Su Ze thought it was true.


    Since this world is the sixth level reincarnation world, the level of strength of gladiators should also be slightly improved. The collision between sakazaki Liang and the blonde bodyguard directly set off an air wave, forming a small whirlwind around and making the dust fly.


    This power is no less than that of the Holy Grail War, ordinary attack.


    The next battle proved this point. Yoshiichi sakazaki stamped his foot, his fist came forward with a blue light, and used the tiger roaring fist - the stone slab under his feet was crushed, and the blue light of the tiger roaring fist offset the long-range attack of the poisonous snake kick sent by the blond bodyguard.


    A "poisonous snake kick" passed by sakazaki Liang and bombarded the wall behind him, suddenly making the whole wall burst into a big hole.


    It is enough to see that the strength level of both sides is no longer an ordinary fighter.


    After the two sides fought for a moment, Yoshiro sakazaki was better. He broke the blonde bodyguard''s suit with a punch and exposed the other party''s shirt.


    The blonde bodyguard king immediately put his hands in front of him to block the curve of his body.


    Yoshiro sakazaki was stunned: "are you... A woman? Why work under someone like Mr. big? "


    King was a little gloomy: "there are some reasons."


    Sakazaki asked again and again before king said the reason. It turned out that Mr. Big controlled King''s brother, so she had to dress up as a man to work for Mr. big.


    "Such a despicable guy is not suitable for you. You''d better get rid of him as soon as possible." Sakazaki said.


    King''s expression is helpless. For his brother, he can only continue to be the subordinate of Mr. big.


    "And, my sister, don''t you really know where it is?" Sakazaki asked again.


    "I don''t know this. I just know it should be related to Mr. big. Sorry." King said.


    Sakazaki Liang shook his head slightly: "don''t say sorry, it''s not your fault."


    Disappointed to leave the ruined bar, sakazaki and Robert continue to pursue sakazaki''s whereabouts.


    Because king said it should have something to do with Mr. big, they focused on tracking the whereabouts of Mr. big. In the next two days, they really found Mr. Big with a bald head, a fur collar coat and two short sticks.


    As a result, after defeating Mr. big, Ryo sakazaki and Robert were disappointed to find that even if Mr. Big admitted that they had kidnapped Yuli sakazaki, they had not found Yuli sakazaki''s whereabouts.


    Could it be said that... The worst has happened?


    On their way home in a gloomy mood, three people unexpectedly appeared in front of them.


    One is the teacher with short hair and white clothes who once showed sakazaki the way.


    One is men''s beauty king.


    One is Yuki sakazaki.


    "It was you who rescued Julie?" Sakazaki Liang bowed directly to "teaching and educating people" and king, "thank you very much!"


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled: "it was Miss King who decided to reform and provide information. We found Miss sakazaki in a warehouse in the port."


    King hurriedly said, "thank you, teacher. You saved my brother Jean. I dare to act so safely and get away from Mr. big."


    Sakazaki Youli looked at King with shock: "you... Are you a woman?"


    Such a beautiful and heroic man almost made her yearn, but it turned out to be a woman!


    This is too much for sakazaki Yuli, who is looking forward to the heroic plot to save the United States.


    Originally, Yoshiro sakazaki, king and "teaching and educating people" were thanking and humiliating each other. Sakazaki''s words immediately made them laugh.


    The party came to the Dragon Tiger Road Museum. Sakazaki Liang and sakazaki Youli entertained king and "teaching and educating people" and sat on tatami. They solemnly thanked each other again. They talked to each other for a while and became familiar with each other.


    "Teaching and educating people" claims to be a teacher without saying his name. They all call him "Mr. teacher". The meaning is somewhat repeated, referred to as "teacher" or "Sir".


    Hearing that he didn''t live in a place, sakazaki Liang immediately asked sakazaki Youli to clean up a room and said shyly, "because my father is missing and the Taoist temple has been poorly operated, it can''t provide a good environment, so I''m a little embarrassed."


    "Teaching and educating people" waved his hand slightly: "it doesn''t matter. I thank you all the more for trusting me. For example, I know such things as Keith and Mr. big, and I know King''s brother Jean. It''s really great that you are still willing to believe me. "


    Hearing him talk about it, Robert''s expression remained unchanged. It was obvious that he had thought about it for a long time.


    Sakazaki youleiton suddenly said, "yes, teacher, how do you know these things? Are you familiar with them? "


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere in the room was a little dull. King and sakazaki also looked at "teaching and educating people".


    Ordinary people don''t have information about this, do they? What is the origin of this "teacher"?

 Chapter 699

    "I don''t know them very well."


    "Teaching and educating people" smiled.


    "It''s just that I have some special means to inquire about intelligence. There''s still some information. Would you like to hear it? "


    Yoshiro sakazaki and Youli sakazaki looked at each other. As the young master of the Garcia family, Robert, the second generation of the top rich, said aside, "are these intelligence related to us? If it has nothing to do with us, it''s just about some black and evil forces in Nanzhen. I don''t think we need to listen. "


    "We limit flow and are not prepared to participate in such things."


    He has more experience in dealing with things than sakazaki''s brothers and sisters, which directly explains the key point.


    For the extreme channel field, also known as the "dragon and Tiger Road hall", it is not willing to participate in the struggle of the black and evil forces that are irrelevant. Therefore, it is mentioned to explain these and prevent the "teacher" from having ulterior motives.


    Even if he saved Youli sakazaki, it would be impossible for the whole field to work for him and participate in the fight between the black and evil forces.


    Seeing Robert''s caution, Suze smiled.


    He once held the world power in the reincarnation world and once held the throne of God King. He will be regarded as a small gangster of black and evil forces trying to attract people. This itself is a very funny thing.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do it. I just want to tell you some information related to you."


    Suze said.


    "What is the reason why Yuki sakazaki was kidnapped this time? Your dragon and tiger Dojo has inevitably been involved in some struggles. "


    "Among the black and evil forces in Nanzhen, Mr. Big is getting worse day by day, and Keith is growing stronger and stronger. Mr. Big decided to use your limit flow field. He kidnapped Yuki sakazaki and tried to provoke the conflict between limit flow and Keith, so that you and Keith can fight to the death."


    Hearing this, sakazaki Liang was surprised: "then why didn''t we find something related to Keith?"


    "Of course, that''s because Keith is more cunning and insidious than Mr. big. He directly erased his clues and let you find Mr. Big who really kidnapped Yuki sakazaki. Instead, it became a conflict between limit flow and Mr. big."


    "Is that so?" Sakazaki nodded. "Although it is indeed used, what we found is the real source. That''s good."


    Robert said aside, "so, what do you have to do with them? I know so much. You should be one of them? "


    Huh?


    Su Ze gave him a faint look, and the infinite power was contained in this look.


    One doubt is a joke, and the second doubt can''t spare you.


    Robertton flew backwards and fell into the open space of the limit runner field.


    "Didn''t I say before that I have some special intelligence sources and means. Robert Garcia, don''t be too arrogant and create the illusion that you can force me to ask something. " Su Ze said faintly.


    This¡ª¡ª


    King and Yuki sakazaki were surprised. Yuki sakazaki hurriedly ran to float Robert in the open space outside the door.


    Robert stood up awkwardly. He felt a sharp pain all over. He was badly hurt by the man''s eyes!


    Eyes can also hurt people? This is something they have never heard of!


    Sakazaki Liang also felt shocked. He hesitated and apologized to Suze: "I''m very sorry. Robert said impolite words. Please forgive his fault."


    Su Ze waved his hand: "don''t worry, I''ll give him some small punishment. Now that I have said that it has nothing to do with them, I should no longer doubt and press me. Morally speaking, he is wrong. In terms of strength, he is even more wrong. "


    Robert leaned over to apologize and was helped by Youli sakazaki to the next room to have a rest.


    The atmosphere was heavier than before, until sakazaki Youli came out, whispered sorry to Suze, and asked, "is there anything else we need to know?"


    "Yes, Keith is not a good man. Your father sakazaki is missing. It has something to do with Keith." Suze said.


    Yoshiro sakazaki and Yoshihiro sakazaki stood up.


    what!


    My father''s disappearance has something to do with Keith?


    As soon as he was about to say something, a short and strong man with a red Tengu mask rushed in from the outside, gave a stuffy roar and ran straight to several people.


    Sakazaki Liang immediately went forward and fought with the other party,


    The two sides played as like as two peas. Tiger Huang boxing was almost identical to the tiger Huang boxing, the flying swallow''s foot and the foot of the flying swallow. It even looked at Sakazaki Yuri. He cried, "he is also a limit current!"


    Sakazaki took two steps back, stared at the short man and said, "are you also a person of extreme flow? Why do you come to our ashram to be presumptuous? If you want to fight, take off your mask and fight openly. Don''t hide it. "


    The short man did not answer, but put his hands around his waist, leaned slightly and posed.


    Sakazaki Liang''s face changed greatly: "no? Can you even use this move? Who the hell is it! "


    His hands were also on his waist and in the same posture.


    Then he pushed forward at the same time as the short man with the opposite Tiangou mask, sending out a roar and strong fluctuation like a tiger down the mountain.


    Super kill skill ¡¤ overlord Xiang roar fist!


    Boom!


    The two overlord Xiang roar fists collided with each other, and the floor tiles of the whole Dojo broke a large piece. The strong wind burst and shook the sliding door several times.


    "Who the hell are you, who can give out the winning and losing overlord Xiang roar fist like me?"


    Sakazaki said solemnly.


    Su Ze''s figure flashed and appeared beside the man with Tengu mask.


    The short and strong man with Tengu mask immediately turned back and wanted to fight him with a dragon rising fist, but Su Ze forcibly pressed his shoulder with one hand and couldn''t move.


    "This man, of course, is your father, sakazaki."


    Suze said.


    "What?"


    "Father?"


    Yoshiro sakazaki and Yuli sakazaki shouted together.


    "That''s right." Su Ze said, pulling the red Tengu mask off the short and strong face, revealing a fierce face.


    With the departure of the Tengu mask, those hostility dissipated rapidly, and the face of the short and strong man quickly became soft and confused.


    "This is... It seems to be a dream..."


    "I was controlled by Keith with this Tengu mask!"


    Sakazaki Liang and sakazaki Youli rushed forward excitedly when they saw this scene: "father!"


    "Daddy!"


    After the father and son recognized each other, sakazaki Yuli angrily clenched her fist.


    "Damn Keith, how dare you use dad and control him to do those bad things! I must learn the martial arts of extreme flow and beat him! "


    Sakazaki''s thoughtful eyes lit up: "Yuli! The lovely you Li is so big in a twinkling of an eye. She still wants to avenge her father... It''s so cute! "


    "Dad likes you so much -"


    Sakazaki Liang and sakazaki Youli looked at their "spoiled" father sakazaki and wondered why they always felt a little sick and uncomfortable


    Is this guy as funny as a fool and without father''s dignity their father who has been missing for a long time?


    Can''t you be damaged by the Tengu mask?

 Chapter 700

    "In a word, thank you very much for your help!"


    Sakazaki thought that after the father and son met, they first had a warm and funny smile, and then came together to Su Ze, who was playing with a Tengu mask. The three solemnly took their seats together, saluted and thanked Su Ze, and also thanked King beside Su Ze.


    Saving sakazaki Youli and saving sakazaki thinking about these two things is a complete life-saving grace for them.


    King was at a loss and waved his hand again and again: "no... that... I also because... This gentleman saved my brother Jean first."


    "If you want to say thank you, I should also thank you together."


    Su Ze waved and an invisible air current floated sakazaki Zuozuo, sakazaki Liang and others. When they returned to their senses, they were shocked to find that they had stood up.


    "How powerful this is!"


    Sakazaki was shocked and said, "I thought the world''s master fighters were already at the top like me. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. No wonder you can master so much intelligence and easily save our family."


    At this point, I have to thank you again.


    Suze stopped them and said, "don''t do that. I have two things to ask you in return."


    Is it purposeful and conditional?


    Sakazaki Liang''s face sank slightly, and sakazaki Youli frowned slightly.


    Sakazaki pondered solemnly: "please say it. As long as it is not against morality and harming innocent people, we will try our best to complete it for your excellency."


    "After all, our two lives should be rewarded for serving you."


    Seeing that they looked like great enemies, Su Ze smiled: "well, listen, the first thing."


    Yoshiro sakazaki and Yuki sakazaki held their breath, and King could not help but get nervous and clenched his fist: will this mysterious and powerful "teacher" put forward any evil conditions?


    Sakazaki''s face is like a drowning water, completely without the funny appearance of talking and laughing with his children before.


    "Hi, please, sir!"


    Robert Garcia listened in the next room, thinking.


    Because the "teacher" beat him to serious injury with one look, he had long recognized in his heart that this man had an evil purpose and was certainly not a good person. If he has to do something about the extreme flow field, how should he help Shifu and Liang?


    I''m afraid my strength is not enough. Although the Garcia family is also a force in Nanzhen, it may not be the opponent of this "teacher" if it really wants to fight.


    In their nervousness, Su Ze said his first request: "give me this Tengu mask."


    Sakazaki pondered and was surprised: "huh?"


    Then he said, "Sir, is this the first thing you said?"


    "Well, that''s it." Suze said.


    "This is your booty, how can it be our help..." sakazaki thought shyly.


    This is the first requirement of Suze.


    Sakazaki seriously thanked Suze again: "thank you very much for your care!"


    "Unexpectedly, he is a very gentle man." Sakazaki Youli whispered, and King nodded slightly.


    This kind of reward is only a nominal reward, isn''t it? More is to take care of the sakazaki family, so that they don''t have the mentality of repaying kindness, so they bear a burden.


    The second thing, I''m afraid, is very simple.


    Sure enough, Su Ze then said the second thing, which was also very simple. He lived in the extreme runner field from today, so he didn''t go outside to find another place to live.


    Can this kind of thing be regarded as gratitude?


    Sakazaki thought a little moved. He thought that he recognized the other party''s chivalrous and just heart, and his eyes were slightly red. He solemnly told sakazaki Liang and sakazaki Yuli that this "teacher" is the most distinguished guest of limit flow and sakazaki family. In the future, he must entertain him with the best etiquette and food.


    "Yes!"


    Sakazaki Liang and sakazaki Youli were also moved and looked at the "teacher" with some admiration.


    This is definitely a good man to trust!


    After seeing them finish this, king also breathed a sigh of relief and felt happy that this matter could be solved perfectly.


    After King left, she wanted to find a place to work to support herself and her brother. After all, she has got rid of the influence of Mr. big, and she is going to start a normal life.


    From today on, Su Ze also officially lives in the extreme runner field.


    First give Robert a little treatment to alleviate his pain. Therefore, Robert finally understood that the "teacher" was probably a good man. However, his previous attitude was too much, which led to the other party''s extremely rude punishment.


    Robert solemnly apologized to Suze, and Suze forgave him, but the rest of the injury still needs to be maintained.


    As a college student, Youli sakazaki had no resistance after being kidnapped. From this, she finally decided to start learning the extreme Liuwu road of family tradition.


    She is really talented. She has learned a lot in just a few months, and has her own unique moves. All that remains is a long time of training and strength improvement.


    Wearing close fitting clothes and white Dojo clothes, Youli sakazaki displayed her unique moves, which is really unspeakable.


    Catch someone and slap him in the face. What kind of move is this?


    And pucker up to hit the enemy''s face. Can you call a serious move?


    The most speechless thing is that Youli sakazaki really came up with a name for such a move and was ready to make it public.


    To this end, sakazaki thought that he would never allow it, and was angry that he didn''t eat for several days to protest.


    In addition to being very moved by her initial recognition with her father, sakazaki Youli had long found the essence of her father and said that she would not eat if she did not eat. Anyway, she would never change.


    Sakazaki thought and left two lines of clear tears, which made both sakazaki Liang and Robert reluctantly cover their heads and pretend to ignore them.


    It turns out that the owner is so old and disrespectful?


    A few months later, the news came that Nanzhen held the king of fighting competition. The Committee of the competition was Howard group. Of course, the real organizer was the master of Howard group and Nanzhen emperor GIS.


    Su Ze has also determined that the "king of fighting" competition of the boxing emperor series is not unique to the boxing emperor. In this fighting world integrating "dragon and tiger fist" and "Legend of hungry wolf", the "king of fighting" competition has been started many times.


    The first "king of fighting" competition set by boxer 94 was held by Lucar. It was purely the same game company. When setting the game background, it was contradictory and not well coordinated. Then only three characters of the fighting game can appear on the stage, parallel to each other.


    Terry and Andy, the protagonists of the legend of the hungry wolf, were only eight or nine years old at this time. In another 13 years, in 1991, the story of the legend of the hungry wolf was also a "king of fighting" competition to avenge GIS.


    At that time, Yoshiro sakazaki and Youli sakazaki were still in their twenties, not to mention the games such as boxer 02 and Boxer 13 in the next ten or twenty years. Even Youli sakazaki became more and more lorious. From female college students in 1978 to 3D boxers later, they looked only 14 or 15 years old

 Chapter 701

    SUSE was not interested in participating in the "king of fighting" competition held by Keith, but just went to see it.


    Not surprisingly, this should be the plot of dragon and tiger fist.


    The invincible dragon Ryo sakazaki led the team to win the final champion of the king of fighting and was summoned by the competition committee.


    Sakazaki thought he would win a prize, or have a press conference, or an upper class party. Unexpectedly, he pushed the door out and saw a blonde man with a gloomy expression.


    "Yoshiro sakazaki, you are a strong man."


    "But the world has no vision and has not given you the treatment you deserve." Keith said slowly, "reputation, power, status and beauty, you obviously don''t enjoy anything as a strong person. Don''t you feel very at a loss? Like some weak people, they should enjoy all this, and you can only keep the dilapidated limit field, and not many people even go to you to sign up... "


    "It''s you, Keith!"


    Sakazaki Liang interrupted Keith''s long speech trying to bewitch the people, and said in a deep voice, "it''s you who use Tengu mask to control my father to work for you!"


    "Yes, it''s me." Said GIS.


    "Then you have to pay the price!"


    Sakazaki Liang stopped listening to what he said to confuse the people and went straight forward to fight with Keith.


    Keith used whirlwind boxing to fight with sakazaki''s extreme Liuwu Dao. After playing for a moment, he showed a ferocious smile: "sakazaki Liang, although you are very strong, you are still worse than me."


    "The mystery of your extreme flow is the dragon and tiger dance? Therefore, your field is also called Dragon and tiger Taoist field. Today, let''s take a look at the terrible fighting talent I GIS has. "


    "Just watching you dance with dragons and tigers in the challenge arena, I understand how to use this move, and then form my own move."


    "Come and see me, death! Dance! "


    Fists, kicks, elbows, knees - all available means are used, falling madly towards the enemy in front like a storm.


    It is not only a simple fist and foot attack, but also with the ability of "energy" and "Qi".


    Because the whole body''s "breath" is running away with the rapid mobilization, Keith''s body even shines with this layer of light white light.


    His "dance of death" was so fast and crazy that he fought against sakazaki Liang.


    Sakazaki Liang also kept parrying with "dragon and tiger dance". The fists and feet of both sides collided fiercely for a moment. Seeing that Keith gradually occupied the advantage with stronger body, sakazaki Liang''s eyes became confused.


    Around his body, the white breath trembled violently, as if waiting for something.


    Suddenly, Yoshiro sakazaki roared and fought back with a stronger, faster and more complex "Dragon Tiger dance". In just a moment, he completely defeated Keith - he entered the state of unintentionalness and understood the ultimate meaning of dragon tiger dance.


    Keith quickly took advantage of the chaos to escape, and Yoshizaki sakazaki also left gista, the headquarters of Howard group.


    Looking at this scene, Su Ze couldn''t help smiling: the protagonist of dragon and tiger boxing is really the protagonist treatment of kingcraft in the plot of dragon and tiger boxing. It''s amazing that he can make a breakthrough when the boss is in battle and has stronger power.


    But is Keith going crazy next?


    Su Ze has enough confidence in clearing the reincarnation world and gaining enough reincarnation world power, even if the snake is resurrected.


    Therefore, we simply don''t pay attention to these stories related to the legend of dragon and tiger fist and hungry wolf. We just consider the characters to replace them - not the three artifacts such as Cao shaving Jing, eight God nunnery and Shenle Qianhe, either villains or people who could not win.


    He is ready to replace "Andy Berg" and control the black and evil forces in GIS and Nanzhen.


    However, for the time being, let the evil source of the fist of the dragon and tiger and the legend of the hungry wolf, Keith, be active.


    "This kind of mindless Wu Chi will not join me and become my subordinates..."


    After being defeated by sakazaki Liang, seeing that sakazaki Liang had no intention of accepting Howard group and had no idea of obtaining benefits, he returned to the mismanagement field and continued to live a peaceful life. Keith finally understood who he was fighting against.


    This kind of martial infatuation, of course, will not be accepted by themselves, but it will not hinder their hegemony.


    So Keith made up his mind not to have any entanglement with the sakazaki family.


    There is no interest dispute between the two sides. As long as they don''t provoke the sakazaki family and extreme flow, there will be no conflict.


    However, sakazaki''s strength gave him a broader world. In order to pursue stronger strength, Keith traveled to Japan and worshipped Zhou fangchensi (brumarie''s grandfather) as his teacher. After learning, Keith once again showed the essence of the great villain, killed his mentor, and returned to Nanzhen to continue his hegemony.


    Keith''s hegemony in Nanzhen is becoming more and more huge. At this time, his fellow martial brother Jeff has adopted Terry and Andy in the orphanage. He believes that Keith''s degeneration is his own responsibility - their master Tang Fulu once wanted to give the martial arts secret book "secret biography of Qin" to one of Keith or Jeff.


    Keith used means to exclude Jeff. When Tang Fulu found out, he achieved the opposite effect. Tang Fulu firmly believed that Keith had an evil mind, so he passed the secret biography of Qin to Jeff.


    Keith left the school in a rage and broke up with Jeff completely.


    Therefore, Jeff has a sense of guilt and responsibility for "robbing" Keith,


    After the two turned sides, Jeff always advised Keith to change, but Keith never accepted Jeff''s advice.


    So Jeff often destroyed Keith''s criminal plan, which finally led to a fateful war against them. At this time, Keith is not what he used to be. He easily defeated Jeff and killed Jeff in front of his two adopted sons Teri and Andy. At the same time, he also got Jeff''s Secret biography of Qin.


    At this time, Keith''s Howard group controlled the construction, steel, communication, media and commodity circulation of Nanzhen economically. In terms of political power, he controlled the City Council, police and army of Nanzhen.


    Keith became the dictator of Nanzhen and the real "emperor" of Nanzhen.


    Time is stagnant or not. Anyway, it''s a little strange. There have been several "annual king of fighting competitions" in about a year. After waiting for another year, Su Ze found that it should be 1979. In fact, the plot of the legend of the hungry wolf in 1991 has begun. Terry and Andy have become 20-year-old young people with successful martial arts.

 Chapter 702

    In a twinkling of an eye, it was this time.


    It is also time for Su Ze to replace the plot characters, control Keith, and begin to layout the plot of the real eight heroes.


    At dinner time, Su Ze ate his own food and watched sakazaki Liang snore miso soup. Sakazaki Youli was eating food with a serious face.


    Sakazaki ponders that she is looking at her daughter gently - this vision has always been regarded as disgusting by sakazaki Youli. Is the tenderness and kindness of an old man funny? It really makes people moved only in a few times, and feel uncomfortable most of the time.


    In short, the old man loves his children too much.


    Robert mumbles Osaka dialect in boredom. He is also magical. A rich second generation of Italy actually speaks Osaka dialect, which is equivalent to some foreigners learning Mandarin and finally learning a dialect of "don''t dare to do anything".


    Su Ze gently put down his chopsticks and said, "I have something to say."


    "Huh? What''s up? " Sakazaki said as she chewed the rice.


    "I''m going to leave."


    "Oh - cough!"


    Sakazaki Youli threw up the rice in a panic and stood up in shock: "what? Are you leaving? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly, "well, yes, I''m going to leave. I''ve lived with you for nearly two years. I think it''s time to leave. "


    "But... But..." sakazaki Youli stared at him, "you can''t go!"


    Sakazaki Chou, sakazaki Liang and Robert also put down the dishes and chopsticks. Sakazaki Liang said seriously, "is there any bad reception? You''d better not go. You''re already a member of our limit stream. We''re like family. "


    Sakazaki pondered a little embarrassed: "the Taoist temple is really depressed recently, and the food is not very good. Is that the reason?"


    "I don''t think so, is it?"


    Robert said reluctantly, how can a strong man like "teacher" leave the limit runner field for this reason? He must have something to do.


    After determining that Su Ze really wanted to leave, sakazaki Youli reddened her eyes: "you are really, too hateful! Ah Hou! Baga! Obaga! I... don''t want to see you again! "


    After that, he ran back to the room with tatami.


    "You Li is too willful..." sakazaki thought softly. "The reason why she said this is because she never regarded you as an outsider. Should you understand?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly, indicating that he knew.


    "It''s good to go out for a walk. With your strength, I''m afraid that the fighters all over the world and the champion of the king of fighting will not be your opponent. We don''t have to worry about your safety."


    Sakazaki pondered and said, "how long are you going to come back?"


    "Probably, never come back."


    Sakazaki was stunned. His expression was lost. He didn''t know where to put his fist.


    Sakazaki and Robert lowered their heads and couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    "Is that so..." said bland words, sakazaki pondered in a low voice, "is that how to say goodbye?"


    "Well, maybe."


    "Can''t you really come back?" Sakazaki looked at him thoughtfully and eagerly.


    Su Ze closed his eyes, sighed and stood up.


    It''s really troublesome to communicate with such kind and good people. He recalls his previous decision. He once thought that the characters to be replaced were villains, and then let himself toss.


    But this decision also has a premise, that is, Su Ze''s own will and ideas must pay more attention to order, intersect with good people, and he does not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    This will and thought, destined to replace the wicked, must not be bad anywhere.


    It is also doomed that he doesn''t want to be a villain unconsciously.


    It seems that such troubles can''t be avoided after all. They can only be honed and decided by themselves.


    "When are you leaving?"


    It can be seen that Su Ze has made up his mind to go. Sakazaki pondered and asked again.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Really soon." Sakazaki pondered and asked sakazaki Liang to bring wine, and Su Ze toasted each other.


    This wine was drunk for a long time. At the end, sakazaki Chou, sakazaki Liang and Robert were drunk.


    Suze sent them back to their room and then back to their room.


    A body rushed up from behind, pleading in the cold moonlight.


    "Please don''t go, or take me..."


    "You Li."


    Su Ze whispered, "you should go back."


    Sakazaki Yuli didn''t seem to hear it. She put her hands around his waist: "don''t go, don''t go..."


    Suze turns on the light.


    Then he looked at the bed quilt, two pillows and whispered, "you li..."


    "Don''t leave me..."


    Julie whispered.


    Suze took her in his arms and pressed to turn off the light.


    The next day, Su Ze stood at the gate of the extreme runner field and said goodbye to sakazaki with Youli sakazaki, a new woman.


    Sakazaki thought that he was very sad, but now he was furious: "are you going to abduct Yuli?"


    Yuli stared wide, patted her chest, stood up and said, "father, don''t underestimate me, I''m a limit flow! I decided it myself! "


    Her voice was clear, firm and powerful.


    Sakazaki thought about it, but he only felt more heartache and couldn''t help crying: "You Li, my father can''t see you practice fighting and eat with his own eyes every day. It''s really heartache!"


    Julie hummed discontentedly, "my father always treats me as a child. In fact, I am already someone else''s wife!"


    Poof!


    Sakazaki thought it was almost painful to spit blood out and was stabbed in the heart.


    Suze and Youli say goodbye to him, sakazaki and Robert. After walking out of the street, Suze stops and wipes the tears from Youli''s face.


    "It may be too late to regret now."


    Yuli shook her head firmly, grabbed his palm and clasped his fingers.


    This - how to replace the plot character Andy Berg?


    Youli sakazaki here can''t give up. Andy Berg''s interpersonal relationship over there can be expected to be the same again


    Suze leads Youli sakazaki to jista, the headquarters of Howard consortium.


    Then the heart simply no longer hesitates.


    On the one hand, hide your own existence, on the other hand, open some permissions of the reincarnation world and begin to recruit combatants who dare to enter the reincarnation world at this time.


    Successful concealment and recruitment.


    The new three reincarnation world combatants entered the reincarnation world, and the traces of "teaching and educating people" and Su Ze disappeared in the reincarnation world.


    Then Suze replaced all traces of Andy Berg and officially became the black short haired Suze, Terry Berg''s brother.


    His appearance remained the same, but everyone adapted to his changes.


    Terry Berg''s brother was originally Suze. Jeff adopted two children, one named Teri and the other named Suze. They grew up together, practiced "I flow fighting" together and prepared to avenge Keith.


    The only disharmony is the obvious conflict between sakazaki''s memory of Suze and others, which is also Suze''s tenderness to sakazaki.

 Chapter 703

    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as Suze and Youli sakazaki got to the bottom of jista, the guard came up to ask.


    "Yes, I want to talk to Keith."


    The doorman was surprised and hurriedly ran into the door. A moment later, several men in sunglasses came out, pointed to Suze and sakazaki Youli and shouted, "who are you!"


    Suze smiled and led sakazaki Youli forward.


    Sakazaki Youli worried and said, "are you going to start fighting?"


    "No, they''re not worth it." Suze said, "by the way, from now on, you can call my name."


    "My name is Suze."


    Sakazaki Youli grabbed Su Ze''s palm in surprise and shook it happily, as if her heart had become a bear, rolling around on cotton.


    Now she finally knows the name of the man in front of her. It can be said that her feelings are obviously not paid in vain.


    "Great, Suze!"


    She said happily, and then saw the threatening men with dark glasses looking around like fools and asked, "what''s the matter with them? Can''t you see us? "


    "Yes, they can''t see us..." Suze said. "For them, we have disappeared, not only from their front, but also from their memory."


    With Su Ze''s words, sure enough, the men in sunglasses looked for a few seconds and looked at each other.


    "We are... What do we need to do?"


    "Strange, why did you come here?"


    "I forgot..."


    Looking at their strange performance, sakazaki Youli exclaimed, "you can even do such things. You are like a god!"


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t explain it carefully.


    For him, the description like a God is still far from enough to express his strength, and it is difficult for ordinary gods to be as powerful as him.


    They seemed to be nonexistent people. They passed through the busy people on the first floor of gista, took the elevator and arrived at the top floor of gista.


    When the elevator door opens, Su Ze takes Youli sakazaki to the door in the middle.


    "Knock." Suze said.


    Sakazaki Youli was a little surprised, but she didn''t ask why. She went forward and knocked on the door: 0 "Hello, is anyone there?"


    A sound came from the door, and then the door opened slowly.


    There seemed to be no one in the room. There was only a glass of half drunk red wine on the smooth table.


    "Huh? No one? " Sakazaki Youli said in surprise, "who opened the door for us?"


    "Of course not."


    "Gus is a cunning and suspicious man. Just now he was drinking red wine in the office. When he heard what you said, he immediately realized that this was not what his men would do," Suze said


    "How could his men come to the top of gista, knock carelessly on the door and ask if someone is there?"


    Sakazaki Youli somewhat embarrassed to scratch her hair: "so, I did wrong?"


    "In fact, that''s right." Suze said, "after all, they are enemies anyway. Guys like Keith --"


    Just as he was talking, a black muzzle came out of the door.


    Then, with blond hair and a sneer, Keith.


    "It''s you, one of the orphans Jeff adopted."


    Keith said that in his memory, the two orphans adopted by Jeff have also become Terry and Suze.


    "How dare you bring a woman to me? I really have great courage. "


    "But it''s a pity that your life will end here."


    With these words, as the ruthless Nanzhen emperor who got up, Keith pulled the trigger without hesitation and tried to kill Suze.


    "Bang!"


    When the gunshot rang out, Su Ze didn''t move, and the bullet stopped in front of him.


    "Huh? Do you still have superpowers? "


    Realizing that the gun might be useless, Keith said calmly, threw the pistol aside and walked back to his desk.


    "Suze, you are different from another Terry who wants to avenge me. You don''t have the will to avenge in your eyes."


    "Maybe you can get what you think from me. Do you want to be respected? Want more money? These can be satisfied with me. "


    "The top enjoyment in the world can be found in Nanzhen. All you need to do is give full play to your strength and do some small things."


    "Really?"


    Su Ze said lightly, "why don''t you say it more clearly? You want me to be your subordinate, work for you, and follow your orders from now on."


    "It''s just a small effort, just like an ordinary job." Keith smiled darkly. "If you want to gain something, you must pay something. This is a common truth at any time. You should understand."


    "Yes, I came here because I wanted to gain something."


    Suze said.


    Keith was stunned, and then felt that he understood the truth. Suze must have the idea of taking refuge in himself, so he came to gista.


    "Hahaha, welcome to join -"


    Sakazaki Youli grabbed Suze''s palm uneasily: This Keith is not a good man! Sakazaki, who once controlled his father with a Tengu mask, wondered if Su Ze wanted to take refuge in this hateful guy?


    Suze patted Youli sakazaki and asked her not to worry too much.


    Then he smiled and said, "no, Keith, I want to welcome you."


    Keith was stunned: I join? Join what?


    I am the master of Nanzhen, the emperor of Nanzhen and the owner of Howard consortium. What can I join you?


    Join your orphan group? Or join some fighter''s club?


    Before he could continue to ask, Suze had come to Keith and grabbed him.


    So fast!


    Keith was surprised. Suddenly, he was shocked, emitting a faint white smell, and tried his best to protect himself.


    Blue lights appeared around his body, and those lights formed jagged impact waves, trying to keep Su Ze away.


    However, his invincible super fighting means did not play its due role in front of Su Ze.


    Suze''s arm pierced through his shock wave and his palm pinched his neck.


    Keith''s eyes widened and he couldn''t accept the situation.


    He thinks he is also a top fighter. How can he be defeated with one move? Especially the orphan adopted by Jeff!


    How long did Su Ze practice fighting? He shouldn''t have such strong strength!


    Suze is not ready to explain too much to him.


    A mass of black spread from Suze''s sleeve and covered Keith''s whole body. After a few breaths, Keith''s face showed a cold malicious smile.


    "Master, long time no see."

 Chapter 704

    "Yes, long time no see."


    Su Ze said, "the evil of this world."


    "Keith" smiled darkly and answered insincerely and maliciously.


    "Is the memory fully accepted?" Suze said.


    "Of course." The evil of this world replied.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that''s good."


    As he spoke, his finger took most of the malice of "the evil of this world" back into his sleeve, leaving only a few.


    "The evil of this world" suddenly became angry: "why don''t you let me continue to release malice! Why don''t you let me... "


    "I let you out, but it''s easy to control, not to let you use Keith''s identity to turn the whole South Town and even the whole world into hell." Suze said.


    In this boxing king''s world, in addition to the existence of "big snake" that may surpass the evil of this world, how can ordinary people, fighters and mercenaries resist the growing evil of this world?


    Therefore, Su Ze must control the "evil of this world" that is about to be destroyed by instinct.


    After su Ze forcibly took away most of the malice, the "Keith" assimilated and controlled by the evil of this world was indeed more obedient and natural. From the appearance, it was not much different from the original Keith, so it would not be cold with the malice of destroying human nature all the time.


    "Call all your proud men." Suze said, "I should arrange a new story, too."


    "Yes, master."


    Keith answered and called Billy Kane and four other vigorous men.


    Billy Kane was his strongest fighter, and the other four were significantly weaker.


    After the five people walked into the office, they couldn''t see Suze and Youli sakazaki looking around, and respectfully said hello to Keith.


    Keith looked at Suze and waited for his master''s orders.


    Su Ze took out a stack of black Tengu masks and put them on the table: "bring them five."


    Then Keith said, "you five, put on your masks and try."


    "Huh? Do you need to do any covert operations? " Billy said strangely, came forward, picked up the black mask and put it on his face.


    The other four also dared not disobey Keith''s orders and obediently put on black Tengu masks.


    When they put on the mask, their bodies trembled slightly, and then all the voices and sounds disappeared. They stood indifferently in front of Keith and didn''t move.


    Su Ze showed his figure, and the five quietly knelt down on one knee in front of Su Ze and saluted the real master.


    Keith followed, kneeling on one knee towards Suze and said, "master."


    Su Ze answered faintly and stood in front of the window and looked out.


    The whole Nanzhen town is very prosperous. This fictional city appears in the reincarnation world. It is the strongest and most prosperous city in America. After mastering the city, Keith in the original book even prepared to turn Nanzhen into an independent kingdom of the United States, publicly declare independence and resist the orders of the upper class.


    If Teri hadn''t killed him later and eliminated the rebellion in disguise, there might be a war - Keith has controlled all the official forces in Nanzhen, including the intelligence agency, and has actually become the absolute master.


    The absolute master of such a South Town is like a mental illness. He lives in jista and waits for Terry to brush the boss. He is also very confident in his fight. He has to fight alone and finally kills himself.


    However, now the plot of the legend of the hungry wolf has just begun. Terry has not rushed into gista for the first time. Since Suze stepped in, he is not ready to go according to the plot.


    "Howard group, stop holding the king of fighting competition now."


    Suze ordered.


    "By the way, you hide, Keith. No longer stay in gista, stay in this highest room. "


    "Yes, master." Keith took orders.


    Suze found a training ground and a room near the training ground in gista, and then led Youli sakazaki to live in it.


    Sakazaki Youli shouted happily, "this is different from what I think! I''m ready to wander around the world with you and often don''t have enough to eat! "


    Su Ze was speechless and funny: "You Li, why do you think so? In my opinion, I won''t take you to the point of not having enough to eat? "


    "However, there is one thing to explain. I seem to have other girlfriends."


    Sakazaki youleiton jumped angrily: "what? Is it not enough to have me? Suze, you are such a greedy guy! No matter what kind of girlfriend, I won''t admit defeat. I''ve made a good awakening and will never lose to anyone! "


    Seeing her like this, Su Ze was a little speechless: "if you all need to talk to me -"


    "How is that possible? Love is a very, very beautiful thing. You can''t greedily want two girls to follow you, can you? That''s wrong, Suze. " Sakazaki said seriously.


    Su Ze stroked his forehead with his hand and said to himself: it''s really troublesome... He was moved yesterday and today has become troublesome.


    In this world, I will probably experience a love Shura field - I replace Andy, but I bring another girlfriend who doesn''t know the character relationship of fire dance.


    However, this is an ordinary adjustment, Su Ze said.


    It''s a pity to always experience the world with smooth wind and smooth water and no jealousy.


    Thinking of this, I turned aside the topic: "You Li, have a good rest. In the future, the training ground next to you will be dedicated to you, and I will help you become stronger."


    Sakazaki Yuli pouted at him discontentedly: "compared with this, I want to know what you said about other girlfriends."


    Su Ze was speechless and said something casually. He didn''t know the general situation of fire dance.


    Sakazaki Youli touched her hands, gritted her teeth and said, "Whoa! The fighting spirit is burning up. I will never lose to that woman! "


    Su Zerao looked at the scene with interest, nodded and said, "well, you work hard."


    Sakazaki Yuli angrily beat him with a small fist: "don''t pretend that it''s none of your business. It''s clear that you''ve done bad things, you greedy guy, lecherous guy!"


    "If I had known you would --"


    "Why don''t you come with me?" Suze asked.


    "No, I should have known you ten years in advance! Let you never have such a chance! " Sakazaki said, waving her fist.


    Su Ze rolled his eyes in silence and rubbed a little lovely sakazaki Youli: "in short, take a rest first."


    Sakazaki Yuli reacted and looked around unnaturally.


    "Well, Suze... I can''t seem to live with you today."


    "Of course, I know." Suze smiled, settled her bedroom and said good night.

 Chapter 705

    No!


    Lying in bed tossing and turning for a long time, thinking about Suze and her girlfriend. Before going to bed, sakazaki Youli suddenly turned over and sat up.


    I seem to have overlooked something!


    Suze controls Keith and controls his five men with a black dog mask. It seems that he is not aboveboard enough... Shouldn''t he do anything bad?


    No, no, no, he shouldn''t be a bad man.


    He saved my father and me... And Keith is clearly a bad guy. Suze and he should be enemies... Well, that must be right.


    In Nanzhen, the news of the suspension of the "king of fighting" competition reached the ears of many fighters.


    Among them are Terry in a red jacket and Dongzhang in a plaid shirt. They have just participated in another fighting competition, won the championship without suspense and are drinking in the bar.


    Terry didn''t look very good when he heard the news.


    Other fighting competitions are not important. The important thing is that the "king of fighting" competition is held by Keith. The winning champion can see the president of the competition committee, that is, Keith, the enemy who killed Terry''s adoptive father Jeff.


    Only then did Terry have a chance to avenge GIS.


    However, the king of fighting competition has been suspended. How can he see Keith?


    Blocking the door of gista? To intercept Keith''s car?


    Anyway, either way, he has to face Keith''s men and may have to face a large number of guns. Even if Terry is confident of defeating GIS''s men with guns, he has to consider his physical exertion and possible injury.


    He wanted revenge on Keith, not to die.


    "Hey, what should I do?" Dongzhang knew his friend''s mind and asked.


    "I don''t know." Terry drank a glass of wine with some sadness. "First find Suze. He has disappeared since he came to Nanzhen. Nanzhen is GIS''s territory. I''m a little worried about his safety."


    What worried him more was: if Keith suddenly cancelled this year''s king of fighting competition, would he have met Su Ze, got the news of revenge from Su Ze''s mouth, and then cancelled the competition for his own safety?


    If so, Terry will not only seek revenge from Keith, but also act as soon as possible to save his brother Suze.


    Thinking of this, he was a little anxious. He didn''t even have the heart to drink any more wine.


    "Dongzhang, do you have some acquaintances in Nanzhen? Could you please inquire about Su Ze''s whereabouts? "


    After walking out of the bar, Terry said to his father-in-law.


    Dongzhang nodded: "no problem. I''m also a little worried. I always feel that I was still together yesterday. I mysteriously disappeared today. I don''t know where I went."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Terry echoed.


    At this time, a soft and slightly charming voice sounded from one side: "are you also looking for Su Ze''s whereabouts?"


    Teri looks back and sees that she doesn''t know fire dance. This woman is the suitor of her brother Suze, but Suze is always too straight and absent-minded, and has never formally determined the relationship between the two sides.


    "Yes, we are also looking for Su Ze."


    Wearing casual clothes, I don''t know Huowu is a little sad: "I don''t know where Su Ze went. Yesterday it seemed that we were still eating together. I don''t know why we disappeared without even calling today."


    At this point, my cheeks puffed up a little.


    Really, there is only competition and fighting in my eyes. Don''t you see the warm eyes of a beautiful and sexy woman like me? Suze is a complete fighting fool.


    In front of Terry and Dongzhang, they are the other two fools who only know how to fight and win. They have ruined Suze, who should have spent the sweet world with himself!


    After the three met, they found that there was no whereabouts of Su Ze, so they all inquired seriously.


    One day later, Su Ze was in gista, better than nothing, intercepting a little weak power in the reincarnation world - it is not the plot of the eight heroes of the boxer, that is, before the beginning of the main plot, his influence on the plot of the hungry wolf legend is just a subtle plot change.


    At the same time, he also ordered GIS to collect relevant intelligence information.


    This time, he used a little weak authority to pull in the three reincarnated world combatants. Naturally, he wanted to observe the situation of the three reincarnated world combatants.


    Of course, he is not able to capture the combatants who originally participated in other reincarnation worlds directly across other reincarnation worlds.


    It''s just to draw the three combatants who were originally ready to enter the eight heroes of the boxer to the reincarnation world that has been arranged by him, and use the existence of these three combatants as a means to cover the reincarnation world review.


    After all, without the influence of combatants, it is obviously impossible for the story of the eight heroes of the boxer to go crazy on its own.


    The three combatants are all from the cigar country, and they are all those bold and thief reckless men - if they are not reckless men, how can they impulsively choose to enter the sixth level reincarnation world when their strength is less than level C?


    According to their reckless drive, problems will certainly arise in the future.


    However, this time the luck is good.


    They just entered the reincarnation world, they were sent by Suze to Keith, and Keith sent his own men to protect them directly. There must be no danger for the time being.


    However, it is certainly impossible to choose to withdraw from the reincarnation world at will.


    Otherwise, isn''t Su Ze going to spend energy again and try to cover the review of the reincarnation world?


    In addition, Keith also brought news that Teri, Dongzhang and Huowu were inquiring about Suze''s whereabouts. Obviously, they were worried about Suze''s safety.


    Su Ze pondered for a while, not surprisingly.


    Anyway, Keith doesn''t need to look at it all the time. As long as he is in Nanzhen, an idea can command Keith to act according to his orders.


    With Yuki sakazaki, Suze took the initiative to leave gista and found the three people who were looking for him.


    "Su Ze!"


    "Where have you been?"


    Terry and Dongzhang ran to greet in surprise. I don''t know Huowu is also very surprised, but then they looked at Youli sakazaki holding Suze''s arm warily.


    The smell of fishy cat!


    This is only two days away. How can there be a hateful sneaking cat?


    With a light cough, I don''t know that Huowu didn''t come forward and shout, but assumed the attitude of tolerance and hostess as much as possible.


    "Ah Lala, Suze, did you meet a little sister outside? It looks very young. Is it eighteen? "


    Sakazaki Youli looked at Suze in shock and whispered, "she is... Your girlfriend?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    "This figure is deceptive, isn''t it? How can there be a woman with such a figure? "

 Chapter 706

    "Oh?"


    "I seem to have heard something terrible."


    I didn''t know Huowu came over with a smile and deliberately stood in front of sakazaki Youli.


    Sakazaki Youli felt the oppression of this beautiful and sexy woman, and couldn''t help holding Suze''s arm more nervously.


    This woman is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and can best represent the word woman!


    Youli sakazaki even felt a little frustrated.


    Is Su Ze''s girlfriend such a woman? Compared with her, I''m just like a child.


    However, he then ignited his fighting spirit. In the puzzled eyes of Terry, Dongzhang and Huowu, he put his hands on his waist, put out the signboard action of limit flow, and shouted: "shout, I won''t admit defeat!"


    Well, this fishy cat is a little naive and silly.


    I don''t know a word pops out of Fire Dance''s heart, which is called "cute".


    But then she quickly threw out the word - this is an enemy. How can she feel that the enemy is cute?


    "Suze, don''t you give me a good introduction? What''s the little sister''s name? "


    Su Ze introduced sakazaki''s identity.


    "You Li, the daughter of sakazaki who is in charge of the market?" I don''t know, Huowu repeated a sentence and said with a smile, "it''s also a coincidence that I happen to be the successor of a Taoist temple."


    Reaching out to shake hands with Yuki sakazaki, he said, "I don''t know fire flow. I don''t know fire dance. You can call me dance."


    Sakazaki Youli was a little embarrassed: "OK, you can call me Youli."


    Although they introduced each other like this, they were very serious after a pair of eyes.


    Only Su Ze, they can never step back!


    "Great, Suze, I''ll be relieved to find you. Did you know that Keith has announced the cancellation of the king of fighting competition? " Teri and Dongzhang take Su Ze and start talking. After all, Su Ze''s identity is Teri''s brother and Dongzhang''s friend. They are all obsessed with fighting and talk about relevant topics.


    "What three fools..." Huowu shook her head helplessly and complained in a low voice.


    Sakazaki Youli was a little strange: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just feel that they have no other topic except fighting." I don''t know the fire dance said, "is the limit flow the same?"


    "Well, my brother is like this, but others are not exactly like this..." said Youli sakazaki. "I didn''t like fighting at first. Later, I was kidnapped and rescued by Suze. Only then did I realize the importance of having self-protection ability."


    "Oh? So you are also a fighter? " I don''t know if Huowu''s eyes lit up, "do you want to compete?"


    When sakazaki Youli heard this, she was unwilling to show weakness: "let''s try."


    Suze turned around and looked at the two of them: "don''t mess around. Terry said we should go to dinner and discuss things together. It''s not time to fight."


    I don''t know Huowu and sakazaki Youli have to stop tit for tat.


    When the party arrived at the restaurant, they chatted while eating. Talking about Keith, sakazaki Youli looked at them in surprise. It turned out that Teri, Tojo and Huowu didn''t know that Su Ze was so powerful and had completely controlled Keith. Could you directly let Keith die?


    Terry also looked sad: "so, how should we find a chance to deal with Keith?"


    Su Ze said lightly, "there should be no chance for the time being."


    Sakazaki Youli was very happy when she saw this scene: they didn''t know the real side of Su Ze. Only I knew. I was one step ahead of the unknown Fire Dance


    Next, Suze took advantage of Keith''s slight financial resources to find a courtyard house in Nanzhen. Teri and Dongzhang both have their own living places and often participate in combat competitions outside, so they don''t come back much.


    So there are only Suze, Youli sakazaki and Huowu left in the whole house. Suze watches two women go back and forth around him almost every day. The whole process is very interesting.


    Of course, for some people with insufficient strength, the Shura field where two women compete for husband, at least one person withdraws, resulting in only one giving up. At worst, they fight directly, causing more serious accidents.


    However, for Su Ze, Shura field is just an additional adjustment of life. Sakazaki Youli and Huowu''s body and mind are under his attention. It can be said that no matter what action or idea, he will correct it in time and finally lead to the best result.


    Of course, in this process, Su Ze is also guiding them to find each other''s benefits, and quietly use a little jade breaking power to guide their own power to continuously improve and evolve.


    If you just quarrel every day and compete with each other, you will eventually get tired of it. However, if you quarrel at the same time, the feelings of both sides are increasing and there is a growing hope for the future, what will happen?


    Life is not only bitter, but also happiness, good feelings and hope... Under such circumstances, both Yuki sakazaki and Huowu are getting used to and satisfied with living with Suze, and none of them is willing to leave.


    As time went by, Terry and Dongzhang continued to participate in the fighting competition, but they never heard of Keith holding the "king of fighting" competition again.


    Su Ze also occasionally took a look at the three reincarnation world combatants controlled by GIS, and gave them some benefits by the way, so that their strength could be improved to level C, and they would not have the idea of leaving the reincarnation world.


    Finally, in 1994.


    Martial artists all over the world also received an invitation card from the author [R].


    The purpose is to invite gladiators to participate in the king of fighters, the "king of Fighters" competition.


    Teri, Tojo, Suze, and even Keith, sakazaki, and others all received this invitation.


    Terry, who received the invitation to the competition, was excited and found Suze: "Keith finally started to act again!"


    "This time it''s not Keith, but the terrorist commercial monopoly group, the arms smuggling group. Their leader is called Lucar."


    Suze said.


    "Isn''t it?" Terry was a little disappointed. "Then this fighting competition only needs to win the championship and get the bonus."


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing: you think too much, stupid brother - the plot has entered the boxer timeline. Now it''s the opening time of boxer 94. All the protagonists of boxer 94-97 are grass shaving Beijing.


    Ryo sakazaki, the protagonist of the fist of the dragon and the tiger, and Trey, the protagonist of the legend of the hungry wolf, are much worse than Cao shaving Jing in setting, and it is impossible to take the position of the protagonist.


    Only Su Ze can take away this position, greatly change the plot and seize the operating energy of the reincarnation world.

 Chapter 707

    "There are flaws!"


    At the moment of hearing the sound, Damon Wulang''s body had floated in the air, and then fell down with a huge sound.


    He lost.


    The opponent in front of him is the young Cao shaving Jing who once won the island fighting competition.


    Although it looks beautiful on the surface, it invades the enemy like a flame.


    It is not so much a flame as a flame.


    Cao shaving Jing''s hands can always send out frontal attacks with flames, which is the "martial arts of manipulating flames" handed down by Cao shaving family.


    The "grass shaving sword" of the great God suzo''s man in Japanese mythology is actually the "grass shaving fist" handed down from ancient times. Grass shaving Beijing is the direct blood of the grass shaving family.


    "It''s a pity that the former judo Olympic gold medalist lost to him again."


    A frivolous voice sounded. Damen Wulang followed his reputation and found a young man with blond hair standing upright over there, smiling and holding three stationery with "R" on the cover.


    "There''s no way. You don''t know how strong Jing''s fighting talent is. It will improve almost every day." Damon Wulang said, "on the premise that he has never practiced hard and only plays every day, if he works as hard as I do, I''m afraid he will shock the whole world?"


    "It doesn''t mean much to shock the whole world. It''s better to play."


    Cao Shujing asked, "red pill, what''s in your hand?"


    "The invitation letter for the fighting competition is for three of us, and the other party requires a group of three." The second-order Tang Hongwan said with a smile, fiddling with his golden hair with the invitation, "isn''t it very interesting?"


    "Do you want to compete?" Damon Wulang asked.


    "It''s OK, but first of all, I want you to fight." Cao Shujing said to erjietang hongmaru.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    The second-order Tang Hongwan put the invitation aside, condensed in the brilliance of thunder and lightning, and jumped up.


    "Thunder light fist!"


    With a confident smile, Cao shaving Jing bites his fist and bursts into flames. He resists the thunder and lightning of the second-order hall red pill and is ready to jump again.


    Is that the "ghost burn" again?


    Second level Tang Hongwan subconsciously retreated. He knew that if the forces of the two sides collided, Cao shaving Beijing would be able to defeat himself with "ghost burning".


    In his retreating hand, he saw Cao Shujing''s palm raised above his head, as if holding a flame.


    "Burn!"


    He shouted cheerfully.


    The second-order Tang Hongwan immediately retreated helplessly and admitted defeat at the same time.


    "When you use the Libai style big snake shaving in the competition, do you want to kill me? Beijing! "


    Cao Shujing scratched his face with embarrassment: "well, it''s hard to avoid feeling a little excited when he heard that the three can form a team to participate in the competition..."


    "In a word, we decided to participate. The three of us are a team!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the military base in the jungle, hadiren carried his hands and looked at the lush leaves outside.


    Someone is entrusting him with a task.


    "This time, I''d like to ask you to investigate the hidden organization behind the fight conference of ''kingof fighters''. See what they''re going to do, and the invitation is in hand. Can you do it? "


    Hadiren seemed to be in a trance and didn''t answer.


    "Can you do it?"


    The man in Interpol clothes began to get tough.


    "Can you show me the invitation?"


    Hadiren said quietly.


    The man handed over the invitation and opened the envelope. Then hadiren lost his cool and his palm trembled.


    Although he recovered immediately after a moment, his heart could not be calm.


    The organizer calls himself "R".


    "R... Lucar..."


    Hadiren muttered to himself, remembering the nightmare eight years ago.


    That''s really an event suitable for being called a nightmare. His subordinates issued a deathbed wail and fell one by one. Moreover, it was only a man who caused the incident. No, it''s not too much to even say "ghosts and gods". At that time, hadiren lost his beloved wife and daughter, and even his right eye.


    "Has it been eight years?"


    That nightmare comes to mind every time I think of my deep love for my wife and daughter and my lost right eye.


    The man''s name was Lucar. Lucar killed all his close people and left him alive. He said he was looking forward to his potential and growth.


    Now, the time has come for such a confrontation again.


    "Ralph and Clark... Go on a mission with me and take part in the king of fighting competition!"


    Hadiren commanded.


    "Yes!" Two strong soldiers answered.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the mountains far away from the village, there is a hut where an old man called "Zhenyuan Daxian" lives.


    The owner of the house, Zhen yuanzhai, also received an invitation from "R".


    "Yes. KingofFighters¡­¡±


    Zhen yuanzhai sighed deeply.


    In this invitation letter, the old man felt the annoying "Qi", and the greedy and ugly mentality lingered on it.


    "Ah! WOW! "


    In the distance came the chirp of birds and the cry of teenagers.


    "Ah! well! how! Again! "


    The girl''s name is Athena Magong. The young man''s name is Zhiquan Chong. They are super powers who practice under the hands of the old man. Both of them are contacting boxing, but the results of their practice are unknown.


    "At this conference, confirm the learning achievements of the two people."


    Zhenyuanzhai took a sip of wine and lazily called the two people who were practicing.


    "Both of you listen carefully. I received an invitation to the fighting convention. By the way, I want to confirm the learning achievements of both of you. "


    "Ah, teacher, I agree very much!"


    Vertebral boxing Chong cried with joy, "Athena, please watch my handsome performance at that time! Don''t turn around then! "


    "Really, the teacher said it was to test our learning achievements."


    Athena said a little embarrassed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why do you have such a powerful force but don''t have to do justice? Well, I''ll wake you up! "


    Jin jiapan earnestly taught Chen guohan, who had broken the prison wall and escaped from prison.


    "Found a chance!"


    "Hee hee hee!"


    As soon as I heard the strange cry, the sharp tip of the knife flew over and attacked Jin jiapan who had just defeated Chen guohan.


    Jinjiapan narrowly escaped the attack, but he didn''t expect the next attack to come.


    Just thought it came from the right, and the tip of the knife flew from above. The strength and agility of the other party were beyond imagination.


    Then, when the sharp claw aimed at Jin jiapan''s throat, he finally found a chance


    "Flying swallow chop!"


    Jin jiapan kicked a small figure down and knocked him to the ground.


    Looking at this huge and small body, Jin jiapan felt his sense of justice burning.


    "Good! Next, I will teach you both what is justice and what is evil! "


    "There are still many evils in the world. Let''s knock them down!"


    Jin jiapan said with an invitation to "king of Fighters" in his hand.

 Chapter 708

    Caoshuajing''s three protagonists, three zhenyuanzhai teachers and disciples, three jinjiapan teachers and disciples, hadilun and two subordinates.


    There are also three people, sakazaki Chou, sakazaki Liang and Robert.


    Three American athletes, boxer Harvey, basketball player rocky and rugby player Brian.


    Finally, there are three people: Su Ze, Terry and Dongzhang.


    Originally, Youli sakazaki and Huowu called king to form a female fighter team, but Suze stopped them and asked Keith, Billy and king to form a team to participate in the competition.


    As an audience and opponent, like Yuki sakazaki''s strange and enthusiastic moves, I don''t know the sexy and bold dress of Huowu, there is no doubt that it is very popular.


    However, as Su Ze, who has had a close relationship with them for a long time, it is firmly prohibited.


    "If you don''t change those messy postures, even if you are stronger than your brother now, I will never allow you to participate in the king of fighting competition!"


    Suze said to Youli sakazaki.


    Sakazaki Youli pouted: "what, you said before that you were welcome to use my moves on you --"


    Su Ze speechless helped his forehead: "am I the same as other men?"


    He also said to the fire dance, "and when you change to fight without that dress, I will allow you to participate in the competition."


    "Hum! Tyrant! " I don''t know that Huowu stuck out her tongue and fiddled with the bell behind her fighting suit, "I will participate in the competition of the king of fighting!"


    The fighting skill without knowing fire flow is essentially a combination of Ninja and fighting. I don''t know that fire dance can also emit fire, but it is because of the ingenious setting of Ninja, such as the gunpowder carried in the decorative bell behind you.


    Because of this, her bell and the habit of using unknown fire fighting developed from childhood are particularly important. If she changes her clothes, her strength is estimated to be reduced by half.


    Recently, however, Su Ze accompanied Youli sakazaki and Huowu to practice, slowly helping them break through their original physical limits. After such a period of time, they can become the top fighters in the world.


    In Su Ze''s view, this is of course for self-protection. Even if sakazaki Youli and Huowu are stronger than sakazaki Liang, they can only protect themselves.


    The angry Youli sakazaki and Huowu came to the scene of the king of fighting competition. The qualifier is in progress. Of course, there are not only 20 or 30 invitations issued by Lucar all over the world, but hundreds.


    Some fighters have no name, but in fact they don''t have such powerful power; Some fighters met stronger enemies and were eliminated.


    Suze, Terry and Dongzhang also inevitably experienced two qualifiers, and Keith, Billy and king also experienced two qualifiers.


    And the three of extreme flow have also experienced two qualifiers.


    But then the problem appeared. According to the competition rules of the king of fighting, there should be eight teams in eight countries, each team has a home, waiting for other teams to challenge.


    These three obviously powerful teams, together with the American athlete team, were born in the southern town of the United States, which is completely different from the originally set competition rules.


    After coordination, the competition conference revised the original competition rules and invited the other four preselected teams to Nanzhen to go to the port of Nanzhen and use an aircraft carrier named "black Noah" as the competition venue.


    For Lucar, who has extraordinary fighting strength and private army, Nanzhen is not his territory, but he has enough strength to face all this, so he directly drove his aircraft carrier to Nanzhen port.


    A few days later, all eight teams arrived and the game began after drawing lots.


    Sakazaki Youli and I don''t know how to watch the fire dance with relish. Other gladiators also carefully watched the course of the fight and estimated the strength comparison between themselves and other gladiators.


    In this regard, Su Ze did not think much, just waiting for the opportunity to play.


    In the first game, the American athletes played Keith.


    Billy put on the black dog mask, grabbed the stick without saying a word and went to the challenge arena.


    "Is that... Tengu mask? But that one is red and this one is black. " Sakazaki thought about looking at Billy and muttered, "Keith, do you use Tengu mask to control others again?"


    Just then, sakazaki Liang gave him a look and pointed in the other direction.


    Suze is talking with sakazaki Youli and Huowu with a smile.


    Sakazaki''s "daughter control" suddenly broke out: "that hateful guy... Although he saved me, this behavior is resolutely unforgivable!"


    "What''s more unforgivable is that he has another woman..." sakazaki said with gritting teeth. "This hateful guy, even the benefactor of extreme flow, can''t spare him!"


    "Will he take part in this competition?" Robert said, "give him some strength?"


    Give him some strength? I''m afraid it''s a little difficult.


    Sakazaki zhuozuo and sakazaki Liang''s father and son were silent for a moment, and then forced their spirit: "yes, let him see the power of limit flow, and never let him get complacent!"


    As he was talking, a man on the stage was beaten down by a stick. Billy with a black dog mask was very powerful. He had defeated boxer Harvey and basketball player rocky unharmed, leaving only football player Brian.


    Once again, they cast their eyes on the challenge arena, and the three men and other gladiators all looked seriously.


    Billy with black dog mask is so powerful!


    Want to beat the other three in one breath?


    Thinking so, Billy took off his black Tengu mask and took the initiative to walk down the challenge arena.


    A blond GIS walked up the challenge arena with his upper body bare and faced rugby player Brian.


    ¡°READY£¿¡±


    ¡°GO£¡¡±


    Keith appeared in front of Brian in a flash, holding his throat in his palm.


    With a roar, Brian hit his backhand on the ground. Brian made a dull and painful cry, but it was far from over.


    Keith grabbed Brian and hit him in the other direction. Then he wrestled several times until Brian gushed blood from his mouth. Then he bit his teeth happily and smiled ferociously.


    So, die completely, dark whirlwind!


    A mass of black gas condensed on his palm and fell on Brian''s head.


    "Keith!" Terry shouted angrily.


    "Please stop, the athlete team has conceded defeat!" The referee also shouted.


    But Keith can''t control so much. He is malicious in his heart. Now he just wants to pursue the most enjoyable release!


    Just then, a bright red super power ball was sent from the super power team and blocked in front of Keith''s fist. Magong Athena floated and said, "please stop, Mr. Keith. Killing is a bad behavior."


    Keith snorted coldly and folded his fist: "in this way, is it my victory?"

 Chapter 709

    "Yes, Mr. GIS."


    The referee wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded and bowed.


    Keith walked down the challenge arena discontentedly.


    "Terrible people..." Jin jiapan said with his arms in his arms.


    "I''ve never felt such pure malice." Zhen yuanzhai looked at Keith in shock and almost forgot to drink.


    After returning to God, he told Athena and Zhiquan Chong, "if you meet him, you must surrender in time, otherwise he will really kill!"


    Just after the words, in the second game, hadiren''s mercenary army against the superpowers.


    Athena and Zhiquan Chongming are young and have not much combat experience.


    And zhenyuanzhai didn''t have too many ideas of fighting hard. He could feel that hadiren in front of him was a very honest man and came for revenge, so he pushed the boat and lost to the other party.


    Hadiren won.


    In the third game, the configuration of caoshuajing team against jinjiapan team was almost the same. Powerful Damen Wulang and Chen guohan, dexterous Cai Baojian and second-order Tang Hongwan, as well as leading Cao shaving Jing and Jin jiapan.


    However, even in the previous fighting games, Chen guohan and Cai Baojian were more operable. Now in the reincarnation world, they are just criminals coming halfway, and their strength is obviously weaker than Damen Wulang and erjietang Hongwan.


    Although Jin jiapan is a world-renowned Taekwondo expert, he can''t compare with Cao shaving Jing, a handsome young man. Cao shaving Jing''s fighting talent has always been stronger in the Vietnam War. He doesn''t even train hard at ordinary times and defeats strong enemies purely by his own talent.


    The grass shaving Beijing team won.


    In the fourth game, Su Ze''s hungry wolf team and sakazaki''s extreme flow team.


    Sakazaki was relieved by Leighton. She knew that both sides were pure fighters. She would certainly point to the end and would not be as cruel as Keith just now.


    Moreover, Su Ze looked at it and there would be no problem.


    Terry and Dongzhang are a little embarrassed: sakazaki''s father and brother really fight, okay?


    Fortunately, Robert was the first on the stage. Terry didn''t hesitate. After a moment of fighting with the other party, he also inspired the enthusiasm of fighting. He used the energy fountain to defeat Robert who was ready to use overlord Xiang roar fist.


    Then, sakazaki Liang stepped on the stage and looked at Suze and sakazaki Youli. When they saw that both of them were cheering for them, they all relaxed and tried their best to fight.


    The two sides fought for a moment and found that each other''s strength was very strong. To distinguish the victory and defeat, one side had to be seriously injured, so they stopped peacefully and withdrew from the challenge arena together.


    Sakazaki couldn''t wait to jump onto the challenge arena and pointed to Su Ze: "come on, let me teach you a lesson!"


    Su Ze had to go to the challenge arena: "Mr. sakazaki, let''s call it a day?"


    "Hum hum, I won''t point to the end. I will teach you a lesson that you hateful guy will never forget." Sakazaki shouted.


    Su Ze shook his head helplessly.


    "Can we start?"


    "You can start," cried the referee, "go!"


    Suze went to sakazaki and raised his hand.


    Sakazaki thought angrily: "are you looking down on me? Look at my fist! "


    His fist was empty, and Su Ze''s fist was printed on him. He only felt that his body was light and warm, and his injured arm and some scars were numb.


    When I got back to my senses, I was outside the challenge arena and fell off the challenge arena.


    Feel the physical state and sakazaki carves the hardships to buy the letter.


    The old wounds are all healed, and even the scars are falling off. It seems that I have returned to the heyday 20 years ago


    "The winner is Suze!"


    Sakazaki thought it over and pointed to Su Ze on the stage and shouted, "you guy, don''t think I''ll forgive you! I will never agree with you Li! "


    Suze only smiled, and sakazaki''s face turned red with anger - what''s this stupid father talking nonsense!


    The semi-finals began to draw lots.


    Hadiren vs. Keith, Suze vs. kusako.


    Although the strength of the three hadiren team is not weak, it is a pity that they are faced with blackened Keith, Billy with black dog mask and king. Just a Keith, they beat all three.


    No chance to face Lucar?


    There was unspeakable disappointment under hadiren''s calm face.


    He thought he should have the chance to see Lucar and avenge for what happened eight years ago, but he never thought that his team would only stop in the semi-finals.


    The mission failed... But we can''t retreat yet. We must wait a little longer. Lucar may appear at the end.


    Hadiren thought, waiting with Ralph and Clark.


    "Keith has become more evil and stronger!"


    Terry said to Suze: "this time, as long as we beat our opponents, we can see Keith in the final and avenge our father!"


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Sakazaki Youli watched. Although she didn''t understand why Suze didn''t tell Teri everything, she didn''t say much.


    She just needs to know that Su Ze must have a reason for doing so. She''s right to support Su Ze.


    "Get ready to fight!"


    The referee reminded the fighters on both sides to get ready to fight, and Terry couldn''t wait to stand on the stage.


    "Although I''m sorry, I can only ask you to lose, because I have a reason to win."


    The second-class Tang Hongwan coquettishly fiddled with his hair and said lazily, "ah, ah, anyone can say such words. Should we be willing to fail?"


    The eyes of both sides became serious.


    As fighters, they are no weaker than anyone in their desire to win.


    As the referee announced the start, the second-order hall red pill jumped over more than half the challenge arena and came directly to Terry to prepare to release his thunder fist.


    Just then, Terry jumped up and kicked him with his feet crisscross.


    Gravel kick!


    The two sides began to fight fiercely. Although the strength of second-order Tang Hongwan is not weak, it is obviously worse than Terry, who has experienced many combat competitions and has rich combat experience.


    Moreover, Terry''s strength is obviously stronger.


    Finally, the second-order Tang Hongwan gasped and took a step back: "although I may be inferior to you, my teammates will beat you. Don''t forget that the game is a way of forming a team of three!"


    Terry''s eyes sank: "do you mean your teammates are stronger than you?"


    "Yes, especially Beijing, is a strong man you can''t beat!" Second order Tang Hongwan said with a smile.


    Terry smiled: "then I''m sorry, my teammates are also quite reliable. We won''t lose."


    After the second-order Tang Hongwan retired, it was replaced by Damon Wulang. Although Terry went all out, he could only fight a tie with Damon Wulang and exit together.


    "There is only one person on the other side. The strength may be very strong. You must beat him!" Terry solemnly said to Dongzhang and Suze.


    With a smile, Dongzhang went to the challenge arena, threw down his checkered shirt and showed his fine red upper body: "don''t worry, I''m enough!"

 Chapter 710

    "Is one enough?"


    Cao shaved Jing''s fist tightly, and a little spark burst out on his hand.


    "I happen to think the same on my side."


    "Come on."


    Dongzhang and caoshiaojing are on the same side. As soon as the two sides fight, Dongzhang suffers a loss - he thought he should be able to win caoshiaojing. Even if he can''t win, the two sides should be deadlocked, instead of being directly punched by caoshiaojing to break the small tornado.


    When Dongzhang tried to resist with his fist, he hit the fist with the power of fire, and was immediately broken. He felt the pain of the fire bombarding his body and burning his muscles.


    "What a great kid. He looks just the age of a high school student!"


    Dongzhang was secretly surprised. He took two steps back and was ready to change his strategy again. Since the front is not the opponent, you should change your strategy and fight with the other side.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''s OK to be alone? "


    Cao Shujing stopped attacking and said with a smile.


    As soon as Dongzhang heard this, he immediately felt an anger rising from his heart. Even if he knew that the other party was only deliberately provoking himself, he almost couldn''t help but want to do it.


    Damn guy


    Let you know my power!


    Dongzhang retreated and pulled away. He was determined to win this battle. He tried his best to burst out his own breath, with a faint white air all over him.


    In this state, he can only last for a very short time, but he can burst out with stronger strength and speed, and even the power of super must kill skill will be a little stronger.


    Cao shaving Jing didn''t care about his outburst. The two sides fought again. Dongzhang still didn''t have an advantage by relying on the breath of outburst. He just drew with Cao shaving Jing.


    More than ten seconds later, the white smell on Dongzhang slowly dispersed. He bit his teeth and was really unwilling to accept his failure.


    "Finally, take my move!"


    His fists were wildly waved forward, like a tornado vortex generated in front of him and rolled towards the grass shaving capital.


    Cao shaving Jing quietly watched the scene, and the flames burst out in his hands.


    To deal with such power, ghost burn was enough. His body suddenly whirled, and ghost burn collided with the tornado.


    When the tornado disappeared in front of him, the soaring grass shaving Beijing fists fell down.


    Foreign style ¡¤ nailuoluo!


    Dongzhang raised his hand hastily, but was undoubtedly beaten on the shoulder, and then raised his hand with a bitter smile to admit defeat.


    To this extent, he can no longer create miracles when he breaks out.


    The fighting ability of the other party is terrible, and he is so young


    If Teri didn''t play first, but Teri played against Cao shaving Jing, he might have won Cao shaving Jing. But now it''s too late to say this. Cao shaving Beijing is too powerful. Dongzhang doesn''t think Su Ze, who stays with two women all day, will be stronger than himself.


    Compared with the identity of a fighter, Su Ze''s performance is more like a playboy. He wanders between Youli sakazaki and Huowu. He doesn''t actively participate in the fighting competition and doesn''t carry out daily fighting training.


    It''s impossible for Suze to win the other party, right?


    After some embarrassed Dongzhang left the challenge arena, Su Ze boarded the challenge arena and looked at Cao shaving Jing with a smile.


    "Hello."


    Cao Shujing replied in surprise, "hello."


    "So the game begins?"


    The referee shouted, "go!"


    With a confident and calm smile, Cao shaving Jing started with his usual wild bite. His fist with the power of fire fell to the other party''s palm.


    The other party smiled and didn''t move.


    "To defeat me, this move and strength are not enough." Suze said.


    Cao shaved Jing''s eyes suddenly shrunk.


    This is a completely different level from the one who used Muay Thai just now!


    No, it should be said that it is very different from all other gladiators. In this way, Cao shaving Jing can easily take down the fist of the power of fire with his palm. He has never met Cao shaving Jing since he was 15 years old and has the strength of a top Gladiator.


    In other words, the other side is an unprecedented powerful enemy.


    He made a decisive withdrawal. Cao shaved Beijing''s choice was the same as that faced by Dongzhang just now. They all realized that the enemy in front of them could not be defeated easily.


    "Try this!"


    The grass shaved the king''s mouth and let out a low drink. A flame was released from his hand. Along the surface of the challenge arena, it was like a fire snake, straight emerging Su Ze.


    This move means to drive away the dark flame. It is called the hundred and eight forms ¡¤ dark fire.


    The super kill skill of grass shaving Beijing, big snake shaving, is the most powerful display of this move. The names of these two moves are the most intuitive connection, Li Bai style ¡¤ big snake shaving.


    Su Ze raised his hand and smiled, "then try your moves, too."


    With a wave of the palm of his hand, a more powerful flame was released from his hand and hit caoshuajing in a dark way.


    This is!


    The martial arts school of the grass shaving family?


    How can you learn such moves at a glance?


    Cao Shujing''s shocked idea made Su Ze a little funny: how can he not learn?


    All the bosses and protagonists in the boxing emperor, the fist of the dragon and the tiger, and the legend of the hungry wolf, except for the gods such as the snake, have the setting of martial arts wizards - Keith learned death dance from sakazaki Liang''s Dragon and tiger dance, and learned whirlwind boxing from Terry. He can do it after watching it.


    Lucar is the same. He can learn moves with a few eyes.


    Cao Shujing, sakazaki Liang and Teri are all like this. They give full play to the fighting schools they have learned at a young age.


    Compared with them, Su Ze, a real God, can''t imitate their ability and draw inferences from one instance. Is that really strange?


    It is also the "dark sun". Su Ze''s flame directly extinguishes the flame of caoshuajing, and then rolls towards caoshuajing.


    Cao shaved Jing jumped up and jumped towards Su Ze. At the same time, he threw his hands down.


    That''s the same move, nailuoluo.


    However, to his surprise, Su Ze''s figure suddenly moved, came to him, raised his palm high, ignored nailuoluo he tried to fall, and grasped his throat with great accuracy.


    The flame surged on Su Ze''s palm, ready to move.


    Cao shaving Jing stared in shock. Compared with being controlled by the third move, what made him more incredible was the move used by the other party or the martial arts of Cao shaving family, "Qin Yueyang"!


    So the next move is¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, the flame lingered on Cao Shujing and burst.


    It is the correct usage of Qin Yueyang!


    Cao shaving Jing stood on the ground lost. This was the first time he lost to the enemy in the fighting competition, and it was the first time he was defeated by outsiders using the martial arts of Cao shaving family.

 Chapter 711

    Sure enough, I''m still too lazy


    If I can practice hard, maybe I won''t be defeated by people using our family martial arts.


    If his father saw this scene, he would feel angry, wouldn''t he?


    Cao Shujing felt his injury and bit his teeth. He always had to pull it back anyway.


    You should not be able to use that move!


    Cao shaving Jing thought like this, raised his palm high, the power of fire in his blood kept surging, and his body was slightly white, and all his power was concentrated on his palm.


    Libai style ¡¤ big snake shaving!


    Almost when he finished this move, on the other side of the challenge arena in front of him, a bright flame lingered on Su Ze. His whole person was wrapped by the flame and made a faint sound.


    The flame fluctuated and made the air in the whole challenge arena hot.


    "How possible!"


    Cao Shujing was shocked and angry, and waved the snake out of his hand.


    He doesn''t believe that outsiders can master snake shaving, let alone that outsiders can exert the power of fire to this extent.


    Su Ze also waved out the obviously stronger and bigger flame in his hand. The big and small flames collided with each other, and the whole black Noah aircraft carrier seemed to tremble. The challenge arena was instantly burned and damaged, as if two high explosive mines were started at the same time.


    Terry and Dongzhang opened their mouth slightly: is this still the Suze they know?


    When did he have such a fighting move?


    Sakazaki pondering, sakazaki Liang and Robert of limit flow are also determined once again: the guy who took you Li is really strong, much stronger than them.


    "They are so powerful..."


    Zhiquan Chong swallowed his saliva and spoke the voice of others, referees and waiters.


    After the two big snakes collided, Su Ze was unharmed. Cao Shujing was flustered out of the challenge arena and was obviously injured.


    The second-order hall Hongwan and the gate Wulang hurriedly came forward to help the king.


    At this point, their team was a complete failure.


    The final two teams were also determined, GIS and Suze.


    "Very good, contestants."


    A sound came out of the loudspeaker and into everyone''s ears.


    "My original intention was to decide the best team and meet the best fighter. But I didn''t expect the king of fighting this time. Your performance was very bright. "


    "And not scattered all over the world, but concentrated on my black Noah."


    "Therefore, I am ready to give you this special honor. You will all have the opportunity to see me and win the final prize."


    Dongzhang was surprised and said, "can everyone get the final prize?"


    "Yes, because of the special situation, it has been different from my initial expectation." The voice said, "so give all of you the same reward."


    "Really? In that case, what''s the point of the king of fighting competition? " Dongzhang said a little dissatisfied, "there is no best team?"


    The voice replied, "as excellent fighters, you are all qualified to receive awards. Of course, it is natural that the best team can get a better position."


    Location?


    "What does location mean?" Keith spoke and said in a deep voice.


    "You''ll know when you win the championship, Keith, the master of South Town." Said the voice.


    Keith said coldly, "since you know I''m the master of the South Town, you shouldn''t have strange thoughts, Lucar."


    "Shall I remind you of your position again? This is Nanzhen. "


    "Really?"


    Lucar didn''t care when he heard that Keith revealed his identity: "although this is Nanzhen, everyone is on my aircraft carrier. Keith, don''t you think you''re an exception?"


    "What do you mean from just now on?" Second order Tang Hongwan interrupted.


    "There seems to be some bad feelings." Zhen yuanzhai said with a serious face.


    "The smell of conspiracy." Sakazaki pondered, "those who can make Keith tit for tat must be evil guys of the same level."


    "Is it evil again? It seems that the world really needs someone to bring justice. " Jin jiapan touched his chin and pondered.


    Hearing the dialogue between Keith and Lucar, the hadiren officer from the mercenary knew that his disguise and investigation had no meaning at all. From the beginning, Lucar was looking here and observing here. He must have found his existence.


    Therefore, hadiren was no longer silent and spoke directly.


    "Lucar, you are cruel and love fighting. There must be some conspiracy to hold the king of fighting competition this time? At this time, won''t you say it? "


    "There''s nothing to say." Lucar''s voice came through the loudspeaker, "but the final game is not over yet. I''m not good at comparing your position and order. It is up to you to decide who is strong and who is weak and who should stand in a prominent and eye-catching position. "


    "Lift the position again... What exactly does this position mean?"


    Cao Shujing couldn''t help asking questions.


    Su Ze said, "if you just decide the winner, it''s actually very simple."


    "Keith, you don''t want to be used and manipulated by Lucar, do you? In the face of such a plot, I decided not to fight you for the time being, but instead, you need to admit defeat to our team. "


    "In this way, the victory of the king of fighting is decided, and we can all see what Lucar''s plot is."


    Keith smiled darkly: "I don''t need this victory with conspiracy. I want to know why Lucar, as an arms dealer, ran to my South Town."


    "Let you win."


    At this point, he added: "I hope you two don''t meddle like Jeff in the future, or you will die."


    Terry shouted angrily, "Keith, I will kill you!"


    As if he hadn''t heard Terry''s cry for revenge, Keith said, "Lucar, we''ve decided. Your plot can also be revealed to us."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lucar''s wild laughter came from the loudspeaker and spread all over the black Noah aircraft carrier.


    "Ridiculous tricks, but also successfully won a good position for yourself."


    "Fighters, go to sleep first. I''ll treat you slowly!"


    With his words, hypnotic gas began to spray everywhere in the room - unlike the original book, which only the winning team Cao shaving Jing came to the aircraft carrier, Lucar would confidently face them alone. Now Lucar is facing eight teams, 24 participating fighters, as well as their friends and relatives.

 Chapter 712

    In the face of such a situation, Lucar is arrogant, wants to meet his desire for fighting, and knows that he needs to break it one by one.


    In this way, all these fighters can be safely turned into their own collections.


    He will cast all the fighters into bronze statues and put them in his collection room.


    The "location" he just mentioned is precisely this matter.


    The bronze statue of the winning team in the king of fighting competition will certainly stand in the best position and become his favorite collection. This position and order, of course, need to be decided by themselves through combat.


    This is all Lucar''s plot and plan.


    However, Su Ze was too lazy to play with him. He raised his hand, smashed the windows and doors of the room, and looked strangely at other fighters: "you shouldn''t have lost your resistance?"


    The cool sea breeze poured in from the doors and windows, and the originally overwhelmed fighters gradually regained consciousness.


    "No... that... Destroying other people''s doors and windows seems to be a bad behavior." Said Athena Magong shyly.


    "Yes, that''s what bad children do."


    Three figures appeared at the door. A tall, one eyed blonde man walked in the middle. It was Lucar, the organizer of the king of fighting competition.


    On the left and right are two curvaceous female secretaries.


    The blonde bun is Maizhuo, and the short haired woman with dark brown hair who always bows slightly is Weisi.


    It was Weisi who licked her lips with her bright red tongue and had a cruel and uninhibited breath.


    "It''s you, Lucar!"


    Ha Dylan roared.


    Lucar looked at him disdainfully: "I gave you enough growth time, but I found that your growth has reached the limit. Maybe I shouldn''t have left you at the beginning, because in my opinion, you don''t have much growth at all."


    When hadiren rushed forward, Lucar flashed in front of hadiren, and his legs crisscrossed like scissors and sharp blades.


    Extinction cutting!


    Hadiren was kicked out directly and defeated face to face.


    Ralph and Clark rushed forward. Lucar ignored them and let the two female secretaries around him block the two mercenaries.


    I stepped onto the challenge arena and started high.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    "From the winners just now, I want to beat you one by one and turn you all into my collection!"


    What does "collectibles" mean? You damn bastard! " Cried the boxer Harvey.


    "The so-called collection, of course, is to turn you into bronze statues and display them in my collection room." Lucar said, "the winner just now can get the best position and can be placed in the front. The weakest like you... I''m a little hesitant about whether I should collect you. Maybe it will waste my energy. "


    "Damn bastard, what are you talking about!"


    Harvey rushed into the arena in a rage and punched Lucar.


    "To such an extent?" Lucar sneered, "Caesar emperor Bo!"


    A wave hit Harvey directly and drove him out.


    Immediately, Lucar looked at Suze: "the winner just now is you. Come up and fight me."


    Su Ze smiled and disappeared.


    Lucar''s eyes widened, and the speed reminded him of a man in a blue priest''s coat!


    "Do you miss it? Lucar. "


    Suze''s voice sounded behind Lucar, and a hand pressed on Lucar''s shoulder.


    Lucar turned back and called, but Suze appeared two meters away and looked at him with a smile.


    Lucar looked at the man and felt a dull pain in his eyes, as if he had returned to the day when gaunitz had cut off one eye... How did Suze''s fighting style look so familiar?


    On the other side, Maizhuo and Weisi are also very surprised - this Suze really looks like the fighting style of storm gaunitz, gathering and dispersing like the wind, invisible, fast and flexible.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Lucar couldn''t help asking the question.


    Su Ze''s information here is only an orphan adopted by Jeff. He learned Tang Fulu''s martial arts school without knowing fire flow from childhood. The previous flame can also be explained by Ninja without knowing fire flow and strong fighting imitation talent. This combat style and strength of gaunitz should not be imitated by him!


    Su Ze smiled, took out a book, leaned over and said, "are you afraid of me?"


    Lucar, Maizhuo and Weisi were all stunned, like being struck by lightning.


    If it was just like gaunitz before, it is undoubtedly gaunitz''s signature action now.


    Who the hell is this man?


    Gaunitz''s Apprentice? This is Lucar''s idea.


    Maizhuo and Weisi think more - they met gaunitz six months ago. Has the "interest blowing storm" in one of the eight masterpieces been reincarnated into this young man again? What has happened in the past six months?


    If it weren''t for the reincarnation of gaunitz, what would happen to this Suze?


    Su Ze put all their shocked eyes into his eyes, and then smiled: "it seems that you have understood."


    "Let''s start."


    In a flash, he took up a virtual shadow at an unimaginable extreme speed. When everyone had just seen the difference between the virtual shadow and the entity, the attack had fallen on Lucar.


    It is like a poisonous snake biting with its teeth, like the aftertaste of a violent murderer raging after drinking, pure violence and vent.


    Tearing, cutting Lucar''s skin, one, two, three


    Every time, it makes Lucar miserable.


    This pain lasted seven times. When the eighth time, Suze didn''t burst Lucar''s heart, but threw Lucar to the ground as if he were throwing garbage.


    He patted his clothes gently and said with a little arrogance, "are you listening? The roar of the wind. "


    Lucar''s chest was full of blood, and a touch of blood came out of the corners of his mouth, which was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    I failed again.


    The same fighting style as that man.


    Maizhuo and Weisi looked at each other and leaned towards Suze - although they didn''t feel the blood of his eight heroes, this style and the "real eight young women" used in Lucar are undoubtedly the reincarnation or incarnation of Xifeng storm. In a word, it has something to do with the divine family in heaven.


    This is a companion, and a higher companion. The upper four of Bajie set can use natural forces, but the lower four can only use the power of the dark snake. Maizhuo and Weisi belong to the lower position, and Su Ze seems to belong to the upper position.


    The battle ended somewhat absurdly.


    Lukar, an ambitious arms dealer, was defeated by Suze in this way just after his appearance, making his ambition a joke.

 Chapter 713

    What Lucar had to do before was cruel and terrible, and now he looks ridiculous.


    However, the gladiators present were all insightful people. Even if they thought they could win the championship, they had to admit that Lucar was stronger just now.


    Then look at Su Ze, who easily hanged Lucar, and always feel that this talent is too strong.


    After the failure, Lucar sat down and felt boring.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and burst out laughing: "ha ha ha!"


    "Maybe I''m not your opponent! But I will never be defeated by you! "


    "Su Ze, and all of you, go to hell!"


    "What are you talking about?" Su Ze asked faintly.


    Lucar''s death in his heart somehow subsided. He was originally prepared to self explode the aircraft carrier black Noah, but now he is not ready to self explode.


    He stood up, stepped back, then jumped up in the air, jumped out through the window and quickly jumped into the sea.


    "Next time, I''ll come back for revenge!"


    Maizhuo and Weisi look at Suze together and wait for his order.


    Su Ze was also impolite and directly ordered: "remove the weapons and self explosion equipment on this aircraft carrier, and this will be my luxury cruise ship in the future!"


    Maizhuo smiled and said, "it seems that we have to obey your orders."


    Weisi also said: "yes, after all, we are all afraid of death... So we can only obey your orders..."


    The two men began to give orders to the other men on the whole aircraft carrier, arrange the men loyal to Lucar to leave the aircraft carrier, and remove all items such as general fire and explosives.


    The other fighters were a little stunned at the scene.


    Isn''t that right... How did this happen?


    "Suze, are we..." Terry is a little uneasy. He relies on fighting to make a living. It''s difficult for him to occupy other people''s ill gotten wealth, and he has never done so.


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t worry, it''s no problem. Compared with this, I feel that Keith...... "


    He said strangely, "huh? How did Keith leave? "


    When Triton was attracted, he said angrily, "damn Keith, I took the opportunity to escape! Next time, I must take revenge! "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and motioned to the waiters of the aircraft carrier just under his command to prepare a banquet to entertain the fighters.


    The fighters ate and drank with complex hearts, and then it was inevitable that someone would advise Su Ze out of good intentions.


    The first is the aircraft carrier occupying lukar, which is not suitable for the upright fighters. Zhenyuanzhai, jinjiapan, sakazaki Chou, sakazaki Liang and daemuno all feel bad. Cai Baojian and Chen guohan were jealous.


    However, Su Ze said the reason, and they all understood: among the people present, only Su Ze could win lukar steadily. Leave the aircraft carrier to Lucar, and Lucar will continue to use it to do evil, so he must detain it; Leave it to others, and it will be easily taken back by Lucar, and it will cause death, so it can only be left by Suze himself.


    Not to mention, the arms and explosives on it were dismantled and completely harmless.


    "In this way, it is indeed a very good large cruise ship." I don''t know the fire dance said happily, "I don''t want to sleep in the Arsenal!"


    In addition to the aircraft carrier, there is the second thing. Su Ze''s "real eight Child Girls" are far more bloody and cruel than other people''s martial arts, which is running to kill.


    It was inconvenient for others to say more, but sakazaki pondered solemnly. He learned that Suze did this purely because Lucar''s means were too cruel, and he didn''t say more. He just solemnly warned him not to use this power on other good fighters.


    After su Ze''s resignation, his spiritual power scanned the entire aircraft carrier and killed several people who had lukar in mind and chose to lurk down to feed fish in the sea - he was loyal to lukar, but Su Ze didn''t kill him immediately, but if he chose to lurk around him and look for opportunities for betrayal for lukar, he must die.


    Maizhuo and Weisi have done very well. The whole black Noah aircraft carrier has begun to clean up all kinds of weapons and ammunition.


    After the fighters left one after another, Su Ze returned to the house first with Youli sakazaki and Huowu.


    A few days later, when we returned to the black Noah, the whole aircraft carrier had completely lost its weapons. Only ordinary ships that drove and docked, as well as the staff and service personnel left for hundreds of meters, had completely become a large cruise ship.


    Maizhuo and Weisi are waiting on the aircraft carrier at Suze''s command.


    Suze doesn''t have any special orders, just let them move freely, or go and see what Lucar wants to do.


    Maizhuo and Weisi listened to the order and didn''t leave in a hurry. They kept approaching Suze for the next two days and wanted to confirm Suze''s identity.


    However, it is inevitable that Su Ze tamed these two wild cat like women - in front of the evil of this world exposed by Su Ze, their darkness and cruelty are unbearable. They all feel trembling with the deepest malice and hate the most essential evil of all living creatures.


    This Su Ze, I''m afraid, is not a member of Bajie set, but his evil and darkness have completely exceeded the imagination limit of Maizhuo and Weisi.


    Is there such pure evil in their master, the serpent?


    Neither does it seem. The power of darkness and the power of the serpent do not mean to destroy all living creatures in the world, but to destroy mankind itself.


    Suze is the embodiment of evil, the God of evil.


    With the fear of the "evil god", after serving for a few days, they left the aircraft carrier and returned to Lucar, teaching Lucar to use and stimulate the power of the snake.


    At the same time, they even felt a little pity for Lucar''s future - Lucar felt that he should be able to defeat Suze after obtaining the power of the big snake. He didn''t know that he would face not only characters at the level of blowing storm gaunitz, but real gods comparable to the completely resurrected big snake.


    No matter how hard he tried, he was doomed to failure in the future.


    On the black Noah, the special training of Suze, Youli sakazaki and fire dance was finally over after a period of time.


    Sakazaki Youli finally abandoned her disorderly developed moves, returned to the orthodox extreme flow fighting mode, and was promoted by Su Ze to surpass sakazaki Liang in strength, speed and other physical qualities.


    I don''t know fire dance, and I don''t have to fight in the Ninja suit of I don''t know fire flow, because Su Ze gave her a stronger fire blood than the grass shaving family, so I don''t have to think about how to set fire with ninja.

 Chapter 714

    This kind of flame blood can make the fire dance emit a burning flame when it uses the unique Qi of the Gladiator.


    Her super kill skill is to endure bees, so she has more attack power than grass shaving and Beijing snake shaving.


    By the end of the special training, I do not know that Huowu and Youli sakazaki had actually surpassed most gladiators in the world. They had the same level of strength as Cao shaving Jing and eight God nunnery - in terms of their due strength, they were stronger, and in terms of combat strength, Cao shaving Jing and eight God nunnery, the stronger the fighting talents in Vietnam.


    Time passed little by little, and it came to 95 unconsciously.


    Another invitation to the king of fighting competition with "R" appeared in front of all the fighters.


    "Lucar again? Hasn''t this guy learned a lesson from the last battle? "


    Second order Tang Hongwan said with an invitation.


    Damon Wulang shook his head silently, indicating that he didn''t know.


    Not far from them, a figure is constantly practicing his own grass shaving martial arts, working harder and more seriously than ever before.


    In the past half a year, Cao shaving, who tasted the taste of failure, worked very hard. Instead of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days, he fought purely by his own fighting talent, but actually improved his strength.


    Although the strength of second-order Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang is not poor, even if they work together, they are difficult to defeat Cao shaving Jing. Cao shaving Jing seizes the opportunity to defeat them most of the time, and they are invincible in a few times.


    "Jing, the king of fighting competition this time..."


    "Of course! And beat that man with a more authentic grass shaving fist! " Cao shaved Jing shouted and responded. At the same time, he burst out a large flame. It is the most powerful snake pheasant - in the king of fighting competition in 1994, he still couldn''t control so many flames to appear on the surface of his body. Now he can master it easily. This shows the improvement of his strength.


    "The champion of the king of fighting named Su Ze really kindled Beijing''s fighting spirit." Second order Tang hongmaru said to Da menwulang, "Lucar defeated Jing''s father, and the powerful Lucar was easily defeated in front of Suze..."


    Damon Wulang commented: "if I am also defeated by judo, I will certainly go all out and burn my fighting spirit. The more important thing for Beijing is that the enemy defeated him with grass shaving boxing. "


    "That''s not bad."


    Second level Tang Hongwan imagine that if he is defeated by his super kill skill with super large thunder light fist, he will not be willing to practice hard day and night. He will also have to catch up and prove that he is authentic.


    "In a word, we will participate in the king of fighting competition."


    At the same time, the teams participating in the king of fighting competition in 1995 were also determined again through pre selection. Jinjiapan team, zhenyuanzhai team, Suze team, extreme flow team, hadiren team.


    Keith team did not participate in King and added a ninja fighter named Ru Yueying II.


    Sakazaki, Youli and Huowu were invited to King to form a female fighter team.


    In addition, Maizhuo, Weisi and the eight God nunnery, who should have formed a team in 1996, formed a team in advance because Su Ze appeared and used the power of evil, the real eight child girls and the power similar to storm gaunitz, and participated in the king of fighting competition in 1995.


    Lucar didn''t care about it. When he thought he had mastered the power of the snake, he couldn''t wait to hold a fight king competition to officially beat Suze.


    Compared with this, the whereabouts of the two women are completely irrelevant.


    Therefore, the number of teams in this king of fighting competition reached nine through the preliminary competition. Moreover, because the original process of the first king of fighting competition was not that one team won and finally went to see Lucar, but that all the fighters gathered together and reached the finals.


    "Lucar, don''t you come out to meet the guests?"


    Suze asked.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The iconic roar of laughter rang out, and Lucar, wearing tight mesh clothes, appeared on a lifting platform above everyone''s head.


    "Su Ze, try your best to win. I will wait for you at the last moment, defeat you personally and become my collection!"


    Su Ze smiled: "you think well, but this time you are completely wrong."


    "Is there any other conspiracy to unfold? I think someone behind the scenes wants to stand up? "


    All the gladiators were surprised: Lucar, who killed the Gladiator as a bronze statue collection, is already a very evil guy. Is there another conspirator behind this?


    As Suze''s voice fell, a man in blue priest''s clothes appeared on the other side of the lifting platform, not far from Lucar.


    "It''s amazing to cover up, as if you have become their leader. Do you want to keep pretending like this?"


    The man in blue priest''s clothes held a book and bowed respectfully to Suze.


    "In your opinion, this may indeed be a disguise."


    Suze replied, "but for me, it''s just a story and pastime worth investing in."


    "Is that so? An existence like you... "


    Gaunitz''s attitude was very respectful and humble, but when he said this, he couldn''t help blinking his eyes.


    Is this man, as Maizhuo and Weisi said, a truly evil god comparable to our Lord the serpent?


    He looked so normal that gaunitz didn''t even feel too powerful in him.


    If it were not for Maizhuo and Weisi, it would be absolutely impossible to betray. Gaunitz even suspected that he had received false information.


    With this in mind, gaunitz finished the rest.


    "It''s my honor to be able to use my moves and martial arts."


    Terry came forward puzzled and gently poked Suze with his elbow.


    "Hey, Suze, what''s going on? Why is he so respectful to you? Do you know him? "


    "I know you." Suze said.


    Terry wanted to ask again. Lucar couldn''t help yelling at gaunitz: "are you in front of me now?"


    Gaunitz said quietly, "yes, Lucar, I''m in front of you again. Are you qualified to challenge me now? "


    "I have mastered that power!" Lucar growled, "I will never fail! Even you can''t beat me at once. "


    "Poor guy, he''s like a lost lamb... He doesn''t know where he''s going."


    Gaunitz said with a smile, and then looked at Suze with an inquiring expression.


    "This person, if I deal with it in advance, should make you lose a lot of interest?"

 Chapter 715

    Suze smiled and could see the suspicion and temptation in gounitz''s heart.


    In any case, on the surface, from the perception, what gaunitz sees is only an ordinary fighter, without the unparalleled evil described by Maizhuo and Weisi, and no evil that hates everything.


    Therefore, although it seems polite, gounitz has another mind.


    Although Lucar''s strength is not strong, he should be able to try to find out part of the strength of Suze.


    Lucar''s anger was uncontrollable when he listened to gaunitz''s words - this guy simply regarded himself as an irresistible weak animal. It sounded that he and Suze could easily defeat themselves.


    This is the most unacceptable thing for Lucar, who thinks he has absolutely no enemy.


    Gaunitz and Suze are the people he can''t accept failure again, and they are also the makers of failure only twice.


    "You guy!"


    With a low roar, gaunitz reached for gaunitz''s dark blue priest''s uniform. He wanted to defeat him and prove his strength.


    "Well, do you want to catch me?" Gaunitz''s figure changed and appeared on the other side of Lucar, "can you catch the storm?"


    However, Lucar had ignored any storm. His mind was full of the idea of defeating the enemy, and he directly started again at gaunitz on the lifting platform.


    However, although his speed is very fast, he can''t catch the changeable and invisible gaunitz. The strength of gaunitz was completely beyond his expectation again.


    Under the lifting platform, many fighters are looking at Su Ze, the champion of the last king of fighting competition, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Why was Suze treated respectfully by the man in blue priest''s uniform?


    In particular, experienced Jin jiapan and sakazaki ponder, Zhen yuanzhai who is good at sensing the breath, hadiren who pays special attention to Lucar, and Cao shaving Jing who instinctively cares about men in blue priest clothes.


    Although gaunitz did not show what he had done, these people instinctively realized that each other belonged to evil, not good.


    Why would such a villain, a figure like a conspirator behind the scenes, be respectful to Su Ze as if he were the Lord?


    This raised a trace of doubt in their hearts.


    Does Su Ze have anything to do with these villains? Even more evil than them?


    "Hey, their battle won''t stop for a while." Cao Shujing said, "we don''t have to follow the process of the game anymore, do we?"


    At this point, his expression was eager to try: "Su Ze, let me challenge you -"


    "That''s right. There''s really no need to follow the process of the game." Another cold voice rose, "grass shaving Beijing, let me defeat you completely."


    It was a man with bright red hair, wearing a dark blue coat and a white shirt, with a long hem at the waist. His pants were much wider at the ankle, but they didn''t appear to be a drag. There was a strange cruelty and fashion beauty.


    The eight God nunnery from the eight God family.


    The eight God nunnery is the youngest descendant of the eight God family. The eight God family was once called eight Chi Qiong. One once allied with the grass shaving family before the eighth century, and with the help of the eight close family, sealed the big snake to eternal sleep.


    The three of them were restrained by eight wine glasses, weakened by the grass shaving sword, and finally imprisoned by eight nearby.


    With the passage of time, the eight close mirror family has gradually changed its name to the Shenle family, and the eight Chi Qiong family has also changed their thinking. They don''t want to live in the "shadow" of grass shaving.


    The family responded to the call of the serpent. After signing the "blood contract", they gave the hachiqiong family infinite power and asked hachiqiong to change her name to the eight gods, but the price was to give up the mission of guarding the seal of the serpent.


    The eight gods means to worship Baqi big snake as a God. Because the eight gods family and big snake have concluded a "blood contract", the renamed eight gods family is an extension of the big snake family at the alliance level. Therefore, in the end of the three artifacts of kof97, big snake will call the eight gods Temple "the son of big snake".


    The grass shaving family realized that the eight gods family had betrayed the covenant and began to fight back. Since then, the struggle between the two families has never stopped, and their strength has always been high and low.


    Because of the power of the big snake, the eight gods of the eight gods family turned the ancient martial arts into purple flame, and also obtained the profound meaning of the power of the big snake - eight young women.


    It is worth mentioning that an''s parents are still alive and have a sister, but he lives alone and doesn''t live with his family; His girlfriend is now called jujiangu Li, not tengtang Xiangcheng, and he has not started a love triangle with caoshuajing.


    "The death of both parents in the eight God nunnery", "competing with Cao shaved Beijing for tengtang Xiangcheng", "the power of the universe, the power of the dark universe, and 99% of the power in the absolute field" are all the settings of this different dimensional re creation of Hong Kong man boxing emperor. In this regard, Hong Kong man is the destroyer of the original works. No matter what plot is published by Hong Kong Comics, the painting style will always be "come on, fight a pain" or a basin of dog blood.


    Caoshuajing and the eight God nunnery were on the verge of fire. After a little temptation, they fought together.


    At the beginning of the battle, Cao shaving Jing gained the upper hand - in the past half a year, Cao shaving Jing did not waste his fighting talent at all, but greatly improved his strength. The hypothetical enemy is Su Ze, who is incomparably powerful.


    Therefore, he is full of motivation and goal. Now Cao shaving Jing thought to himself that he is qualified to challenge Su Ze, that is to say, he has comprehensively exceeded Lucar of boxing emperor 94, so he is obviously stronger than the eight God nunnery.


    However, the eight gods nunnery did not give up, and constantly clashed with Cao shaved Beijing, which was extremely fierce.


    On the lifting platform, after golnitz played with Lucar for a moment, he realized that the power of the snake in the other party''s body was ready to break out.


    Finally, he decided to let Lucar try Suze''s skills and see how strong Suze was.


    "This battle, let''s stop for the time being." Gaunitz said, appearing in front of the fighter below with the roar of the wind.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Lucar immediately jumped down from the lifting platform more than ten meters high, his eyes were dark red, as if frenzy and blood had overwhelmed his rationality.


    "Don''t run away!"


    Lucar shouted angrily, and suddenly saw Suze, his other enemy, appear in front of him.


    "This hateful guy not only defeated me, but also humiliated me by using gaunitz''s method to transform my favorite aircraft carrier black Noah into his cruise ship..."


    Seeing Suze at that moment, Lucar couldn''t help roaring like a beast and rushed forward violently to Suze.


    "You give it to me and die!"


    Gaunitz watched carefully, waiting to verify the man''s real strength.


    Is it "evil god" or just looks like that?

 Chapter 716

    In response to Lucar, Su Ze grabbed Lucar''s throat with a palm of his hand. The endless storm rose out of thin air and cut Lucar''s body black and blue.


    Gaunitz looked at the scene in shock: it was the power of the storm.


    Then, Su Ze showed another "real eight child girl" on Lucar. Different from the previous one, when the real eight child girl was used, Su Ze took Lucar and smashed it madly on the ground three or four times.


    Weisi, Maizhuo and gaunitz all noticed a sense of familiarity.


    This seems to be the unique wrestling action of Bajie collection?


    After the wrestling, Su Ze rushed to the base of the challenge arena with Lucar and smashed him directly onto the base of the challenge arena.


    Maizhuo muttered, "my super kill skill, heaven sliding?"


    "Yes, it is the kingdom of heaven." Weisi also confirmed.


    "Why did he use our power against Lucar again?" Said Maizhuo strangely.


    "Maybe you want us to serve again for a few days?" Weisi said puzzled.


    "No, it''s because of dissatisfaction." Gaunitz went up to them and waited for Su Ze''s questioning - whether Su Ze is a God or not, he now showed that his strength as a fighter has exceeded everyone present. Even gaunitz asked himself whether he was better, so he was no longer ready to continue to test.


    If Su Ze asks him what he has just done, he should sincerely apologize. In a word, he can''t affect the plan to revive the snake.


    Suze turned back and calmly looked at gaunitz, Maizhuo and Weisi.


    Gaunitz quickly leaned over and prepared to speak, expressing his respect and apology.


    But Suze just waved his hand, and gonitz was frightened to find that he had lost his ability to speak.


    There is no doubt that this is a real God!


    Gaunitz was glad that the God only took away his ability to speak, not other abilities, otherwise there would be twists and turns in the resurrection of the snake.


    Suze turned back and looked at the dying Lucar.


    Because of his violent beating, the blood of the big snake that was about to erupt did not erupt, but tried to repair Lucar''s injury - therefore, Lucar''s breath quickly stabilized. It just looked miserable on the surface, but in fact his strength was not weaker than that just now, but even stronger.


    This change makes gornitz, Maizhuo and Weisi a little strange. Apart from the "blood contract" of the big snake itself, is the correct use of the big snake''s blood to promote the integration of the big snake''s blood while beating, and use the repair power carried by the big snake''s blood to make the big snake''s blood no longer so violent and difficult to control?


    "Lucar, how do you feel?"


    Lucar stood up, looking weak.


    "Feeling..."


    Even the voice seemed to be powerless.


    Suddenly, his figure crossed a very short distance and hit Su Ze''s body.


    "Great!"


    "Hahaha! I feel so good! "


    He laughed loudly, but when he recovered, the wild laughter stopped suddenly.


    He had just finished this sentence. He rushed to Su Ze and was easily choked by Su Ze.


    "At any time, do you have the confidence to challenge me like this?"


    Su Ze asked faintly.


    Looking at this scene, all the fighters had an unspeakable taste - at this time, Lucar was far stronger than them, but he was still defeated so easily by Suze.


    How strong is Su Ze?


    Such strength is too strong, isn''t it?


    Even Terry could not help but feel uneasy and subconsciously called out, "Suze?"


    Suze nodded slightly, and Terry was relieved - no matter how strong and powerful Suze became, it was his brother after all. Others have strange eyes because he is too strong, but he can''t be like them.


    That''s my brother.


    "Kill me, or I''ll kill you." Lucar closed his eyes and held his head high.


    "No, what''s the point of killing you?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I think it''s better to let you reform. That''s a better thing."


    "Impossible!" Roared Lucar, "absolutely impossible! If you don''t kill me, I will find a chance to kill you. I will use your relationship with limit flow, your relationship with Terry, and your relationship with women... Kill you by any means! "


    "As long as you live in this world, I will try my best to kill you and defeat you by any means."


    "There will be only one real winner in this world, and I will always be the only one! I will never lose to anyone! "


    These insane speeches immediately frowned on the righteous fighters present. They also made Chen guohan and Cai Baojian, such social scum, have a sense of worship. They are simply evil speeches that will not repent even if they die.


    Sakazaki, in particular, almost couldn''t help but want to rush forward to do it.


    "No, I''ll reform you."


    Su Ze smiled and put a little black mud into Lucar''s body. For this evil of the world, he said with spiritual power: "the power of the big snake should still be delicious for you?"


    "Barely a big meal." The evil of this world replied, "it''s not as good as the two women before. Why don''t you let me blacken the two women, master? I really want to be attached to them. "


    Suze thought: at least Maizhuo and Weisi are women who serve themselves attentively and obediently for a few days. Isn''t it a great shame to be blackened by you?


    "Do your own thing." Suze responded to the evil of the world and threw the lost Lucar aside.


    "Maizhuo, Weisi."


    "Watch him. I hope he can reform and reform."


    "Yes."


    Maizhuo and Weisi take orders in unison, face behind Suze, pull up Lucar who threw Suze aside and walk out.


    Although Suze''s order was absurd, they did not hesitate to carry it out.


    When Maizhuo and Weisi left, gaunitz bowed respectfully and waited for Suze.


    Su Ze knew that he had been deterred by himself and did not dare to make any more moves. He directly stood up and announced: "although the behind the scenes agents have been defeated, it is not easy for nine gladiators to gather here from all over the world."


    "Everybody, let''s continue this king of fighting competition."


    Some of the gladiators agreed, others didn''t speak out - for example, hadiren took Clark and Ralph out of the door and looked for Lucar''s revenge.


    Cao shaving Jing and the eight gods nunnery duel together again. It seems that they will participate in the competition only after winning.


    The remaining extreme flow team, zhenyuanzhai team, jinjiapan team, GIS team and female fighter team all expressed their position to continue to participate in the king of fighting competition.

 Chapter 717

    A moment later, the three of hadiren''s team returned disappointed with nothing.


    Caoshuajing and the eight God nunnery finally decided the outcome. The eight God nunnery left here with his injury.


    The mercenary hadiren team and the grass shaving Beijing team have expressed their willingness to participate in the game, so the king of fighting''s game continues again.


    Because there was no behind the scenes plot of Lucar, except that Terry held hatred against Keith and wanted revenge, everyone else played more easily. After measuring the strength and victory of both sides, it was only a slight injury at most.


    After a round of fighting, there are four teams left: Suze team, female fighter team, grass shaving Beijing team and GIS team.


    Extreme flow team met Keith team and was defeated by blackened Keith and Billy with black dog mask, such as Yueying 2.


    "Suze, defeat Keith and avenge your father!" Terry said.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and understood the relationship between his identity setting and the characters. It was impossible not to take action against Keith.


    So he made a little effort to ravage his blackened GIS.


    Secretly ordered Keith to apologize to Terry and promise to restrain all kinds of crimes in Nanzhen.


    Terry is just and kind-hearted. Although he feels that he can''t believe Keith''s one-sided words, Keith is injured and solemnly promises, which makes him feel bad to refuse.


    It''s impossible for him to take the initiative to kill Keith... So after a long dilemma, Terry finally chose to trust Keith and give him a chance to make a complete change.


    "That black dog mask, with unparalleled evil." Zhenyuanzhai said, "can I ask where I got it?"


    Keith replied, "this is a batch of purchased things. The seller is still unknown. He only knows the strength of the other party. I can use the black dog mask to make my men stronger. "


    "But taking advantage of this evil force will itself be tempted by this force." Zhen yuanzhai warned, "you''d better not use this kind of thing again. Even if you''re not ready to be a good man, you won''t want to lose yourself?"


    Keith said quietly: we have already lost ourselves and are controlled by the real devil.


    The most powerful Suze among you is the source of all this, the real devil.


    And our true master.


    Old man, you''re late. We can''t resist him, and we can''t resist him.


    After all, Keith promised to leave with Billy and ruyueying two.


    After seeing them go, Terry sat down on the ground with some relief and asked Suze in a low voice, "did I do wrong? Are people like Keith really trustworthy? "


    Suze thought: if I really have a relationship and feelings with Jeff, Keith will die very miserable today, and I won''t agree with Terry''s behavior of letting the enemy go because of his repentance.


    But now, Keith is controlled by Suze, which is certainly different.


    "He controls Nanzhen. If he is willing to reform and restrain his men from making mistakes, everything will be better. If he just deceives us, I will go myself and end his sinful life. " Suze said.


    Terry was relieved.


    On the other hand, after a short fight between the female fighter team and the grass shaving Beijing team, although the strength of the two sides is not much different, grass shaving Beijing has an extremely strong desire to win and fighting talent. Finally, he defeated sakazaki Youli and Huowu with an injury, and his two teammates Damon Wulang and erjitang hongmaru have lost their combat ability.


    Sakazaki Youli''s Orthodox extreme flow playing method and her fighting strength vaguely surpassing others, moved sakazaki pondered with tears in her eyes. She just wanted to rush over to embrace her daughter and was pushed away by sakazaki Youli.


    I don''t know the strength of fire dance also surprised people. They can release fire in casual clothes, and it''s no worse than caoshuajing. If caoshuajing doesn''t dare to fight and have fighting talent, it may lead to defeat because of the slight gap in strength.


    After taking a deep breath, Cao Shujing boarded the challenge arena and said to Su Ze.


    "After waiting so long, I can challenge you again, Su Ze, to use your real skills!"


    "My real ability?"


    Suze smiled.


    The means shown so far are less than one thousandth of mine. The real ability is released, which is enough to crush all the souls of all the fighters present in an instant!


    "Cao shaving Jing, if you can, you can try and force me to use my real skills."


    "Now, how about trying the power of the ancient martial arts of the eight gods family just now?"


    Cao Shujing clenched his fist angrily: this guy is so hateful! The last time I defeated the descendant of the grass shaving family with the ancient martial arts of the grass shaving family, will I use the means of the eight gods family, the old enemy of the grass shaving family?


    No, I will never fail again this time.


    After taking a deep breath, Cao shaving Jing decided to teach this arrogant guy who hasn''t even used his real skills a lesson and let him know how the flame of Cao shaving family burns and never dies!


    "Come if you can."


    Cao Shuo Jing''s fist rattled gently, and the power of fire surged in his blood. With his fighting spirit surging, his hair was fluttering slightly.


    The whole person, like a flame, makes a burning hunting sound,


    Su Ze stepped onto the challenge arena and smiled.


    "Start."


    Cao Shujing leaped quickly and raised his hand to blow the fist with fire.


    Su Ze stretched out a finger against Cao Shujing''s fist.


    "Such power?"


    The feeling of being humiliated lingered in Cao shaving Jing''s heart. He opened his mouth and shouted, "give it to me, burn it out!"


    The whole body''s blood is surging, and the whole body''s power of fire is bursting out. The whole person is like a fire, a fire that can create miracles!


    All his strength ran through that punch.


    Now, his mind is blank and he doesn''t think about anything. He just goes to punch in front according to his instinct.


    The strongest mystery of the grass shaving family!


    At the beginning, the grass shaving sword of the big snake was sealed, which is the power of fire of the grass shaving family!


    Without considering victory or defeat, there is no concept of victory or defeat.


    This punch was thrown just to defeat the enemy in front of him.


    Cao shaved Jing back to his senses. He didn''t know how many fists he instinctively waved. The whole challenge arena was broken by the power of fire.


    In the open and large field where the whole fighting arena is located, there are traces of flame burning and smoke burning everywhere. It was not an illusion, but an instant explosion of the power of fire, which really put the whole site in a real flame!


    All the fighters watched the scene in shock.


    Shocked by the powerful power of Cao shaving Jing, he was even more shocked to stand in front of Cao shaving Jing and still resist Su Ze with one finger.


    Cao shaving Jing also stared at the finger and couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 718

    Impossible


    It is said that even the gods can be wounded.


    Not to mention the destructive power now displayed, the whole challenge arena was broken and burned by the impact of fire, and there were traces of fire burning on such a large venue... How could su Ze resist such a powerful force with one finger?


    Is it just a finger that blocks the ultimate meaning of the grass shaving family?


    Finally, Cao Shujing couldn''t help but make a voice: "it''s impossible."


    Suze didn''t answer him.


    Because no matter whether Cao Shujing thinks it is possible or impossible, the facts have been put in front of him.


    Cao shaving Jing muttered to himself again. After saying the impossible, he finally realized that this is the most cruel reality.


    He lost to Suze again.


    If he lost to Su Ze last time, he can still find the goal of his efforts. This time, he can''t find the goal of his efforts at all.


    I can''t even see the way to work hard!


    It''s like looking up at the stars. You can only look at it like that.


    Cao shaving Jing knows that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t resist the final decisive battle of Cao shaving family with one finger! This is not the extent that human beings should be able to do!


    "Sure enough..."


    Gaunitz lowered his eyes and thought in his heart.


    This is a God. There will be no other answer.


    Other gladiators also looked different. Many thought: can the guy in the challenge arena really be regarded as human?


    No matter how strong the human body is, there should also be a limit. Where does this guy have a limit?


    Even after losing the final battle to Su Ze''s finger, Cao Shujing walked down the challenge arena, feeling dejected as never before.


    Before he left the island country, his fighting talent made him win all kinds of fighting competitions in the island country without much time. After leaving the island country, he met many world-renowned fighters and felt like himself. With his own efforts, he could defeat them.


    Until I saw Suze.


    Suze''s strength is unprecedented. Suze''s fighting talent is also unprecedented.


    The last time I beat myself with the martial arts of the grass shaving family, this time I said that I wanted to beat myself with the martial arts of the eight gods family. I realized the ultimate decisive meaning of the grass shaving family, a magic skill called "formless". As a result, I still couldn''t break through one of the other''s fingers


    To this extent, is it still necessary to fight?


    Cao Shujing thought bitterly.


    Perhaps the lucky thing in the misfortune is that he was not defeated by Su Ze with the eight gods Liugu martial arts. At least the grass shaving family lost to Su Ze, not to the eight gods.


    This is the end of the king of fighting competition in 95.


    The champion is still the three members of Suze team. No one will give bonuses and rewards, and only the glory of the world''s recognized strongest fighter. Dongzhang and Terry were not very excited, but their faces were very heavy.


    Their glory as fighters does not allow them to continue to be "weak" - if they rely on them, they can''t even beat the grass shaving Beijing team. Now they all rely on Su Ze to lead them to win the championship.


    If this situation does not change, they will no longer have the face to continue to be a member of the champion team, and they must work harder to become stronger.


    "Great, young man." Zhen yuanzhai staggered and came to Su Ze, "there are gods living in your body."


    Asagong Athena hurriedly ran to Suze with a red face and bowed: "I''m very sorry. Master always says some strange things. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Su Ze waved his hand and indicated that he didn''t think much.


    After saying goodbye to the crowd, there were only Suze, Youli sakazaki, Huowu and gaunitz left on the open field.


    Gaunitz knelt silently on one knee in front of Suze and raised his head.


    "Want to say something?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    Gaunitz nodded in silence.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    Suze found a chair and sat down at will. Huowu and sakazaki Yuli stood on one side.


    Sakazaki Youli looked around, looked at the posture of herself and unknown Fire Dance standing aside, and the appearance of gaunitz kneeling in front of Suze. She couldn''t help whispering: "this appearance doesn''t look like a good man, but more like a bad guy like Keith."


    However, Keith has also become a subordinate of Suze. Recently, there have been many rules for various behaviors, at least not killing innocent people and not implicating ordinary people.


    At the thought of this, Youli sakazaki was more certain that Suze was not a bad person. She was doing good by concealing that everyone controlled Keith. She didn''t have to be upset.


    Suze gently tapped sakazaki Youli''s tender white palm and motioned her not to think much.


    Gaunitz tried and found that he was finally able to speak and couldn''t help showing a relaxed expression.


    "Thank you very much for your great existence. The family members of the big snake greet you and ask to hear your real name."


    "Well, you don''t have to know." Su Ze said faintly, "just say what you want to say."


    "Yes."


    Gaunitz said, "I''d like to ask you, do you know big snake? Are they friends or enemies? "


    "I don''t know. I''m neither a friend nor an enemy."


    Gaunitz looked more relaxed: don''t you know? That''s good.


    What he was most worried about was that there was hatred between the gods between Suze and the snake, which would bring great trouble to the resurrection of the snake at that time.


    "So, what do you think of the action of the big snake family to revive the big snake?" Gaunitz respectfully asked Suze again.


    Su Ze pretended not to know what was going on and said, "your resurrection of your Lord does not have much to do with me. Will you offend me? "


    "Of course not. We will never offend you. We will not offend you, not only you, including extreme flow, Terry, Dongzhang, unknown fire flow, and other relevant people."


    "If you need it, we can kill Keith or anyone else for you as a sincere sacrifice, or we can offer any member of the Bajie collection on your table as a sacrifice."


    Said gaunitz respectfully.


    "What we need is not your gracious help or your great strength, but your non-interference in our action to revive our Lord and give us a chance."


    "That''s all."


    "That''s all?" Su Ze smiled, "then you have to come on. How many of your eight heroes can come next?"


    Speaking of this, gaunitz also changed his face.


    When Cao shaving Jing didn''t understand the profound meaning of the final showdown, he felt that he could easily defeat Cao shaving Jing, even if the other party''s flame power was very strong and belonged to some of the strongest fighters in the world.


    But when Cao Shujing used that move, he felt that his dark power was completely restrained. It was like snow melting quickly when he saw hot water and the sun. He was unable to resist!


    If he is caught off guard by this move, even if he is flexible and fast, he may be killed by a punch.


    Because of this move, he was locked, restrained and could no longer dodge.


    Because of this, gaunitz realized that Su Ze, the God in front of him, had a finger to block the "formless" and what a power beyond the limits of human beings!

 Chapter 719

    "Thank you for your concern. We will solve the threat of the grass shaving family as soon as possible."


    Said gaunitz.


    Su Ze was noncommittal about his statement. If bajieji could kill and uproot one of the three artifact so easily, would they still need to wander around like this and find a chance for 1800 years?


    You know, the hachiqiong family, one of the three artifacts, has taken refuge in the big snake and become the eight gods. They fight with the caoshao family all day. In this way, the bajieji still can''t destroy the caoshao family and bajijing family, which can explain the problem.


    Gaunitz''s hard power is indeed better than that of Cao shaving Jing, but it is almost unreasonable that he can''t stand the special attack and critical attack of the fire of Cao shaving clan on the power of the dark snake.


    After two more words and respectful greetings, gaunitz slowly left.


    Su Ze also has a sense of expectation. From the fist of dragon and tiger in 1978 to the legend of hungry wolf, to boxing emperor 94 and boxing emperor 95, he is finally going to appear in the real key plot.


    So far, only the strongest fighters in the world, gaunitz, Lucar and the master of formless grass shaving Beijing, are still at a relatively medium level in the fourth level reincarnation world.


    The final status of the world is the sixth level. It seems that only when there is a real and unprecedented powerful snake can it reach the sixth level reincarnation world.


    Everything has to wait until boxer 97 verifies it.


    Su Ze thought in his heart and looked at sakazaki Youli and Huowu: "home or cruise?"


    Sakazaki Youli and Huowu, who didn''t know that Huowu was probably a little boring on black Noah, chose to go home and live. Su Ze obeyed their wishes and returned to the house in Nanzhen.


    Time passed quickly. A few months later, Terry came to the house once and told Suze with a very complex emotion.


    The change of GIS has indeed reduced the crime of the whole South Town, improved the public security and order, and made the South Town more prosperous.


    "We let Keith go. We always feel sorry, Jeff..."


    Suze shook his head slightly: "Terry, have you forgotten how kind Jeff is? Obviously, Keith is that kind of person, but Jeff attributed the reason for Keith''s deterioration to himself again and again. "


    "If he sees that we can reform Keith, it''s definitely more gratifying than we killed Keith to avenge him."


    When Suze said this, Terry couldn''t help nodding.


    Yes, Jeff is such a kind and admirable person. If Keith is not that kind of hard hearted bad man, he is likely to be influenced by Jeff.


    For Jeff, continuing hatred is not the best choice. It''s better to influence Keith.


    After being persuaded by Suze, Terry was finally relieved.


    "The matter of Keith is put down like this. If one day he gets bad again, we will take revenge again."


    He said, "speaking of reform, has another reformed person changed his mind?"


    "You mean Lucar?"


    Su Ze asked with a smile.


    "Of course, as an arms dealer, he has done very bad things and killed many fighters by cruel means. It''s really hard to imagine what he would look like if he became a good man. " Terry said with a little emotion.


    Su Ze smiled: "in this year''s king of fighting competition, don''t you know all about it by asking him yourself?"


    Triton stood up excitedly: "does he dare to hold the king of fighting competition and prepare to fight against the fighters? This is absolutely unforgivable! "


    "Of course not. It''s just participating in the king of fighting as a teammate of Keith and Billy." Suze said, "then you will know what kind of person he has become."


    "So it is."


    Terry breathed a sigh of relief and sat down slowly: "has the king of fighting competition started this time? Have you received the invitation? "


    Perhaps because Su Ze''s strength is too strong, he received the invitation in advance.


    "No, I didn''t receive the invitation. I just met the organizer in advance and she gave me suggestions." Suze said.


    "She?"


    Whether in Japanese or English, "he" and "she" are different words. Terry immediately knew that the organizer of the king of fighting competition was a woman.


    After repeating a sentence in surprise, Terry asked Suze, "what advice?"


    "It is suggested that I no longer participate in the team competition and compete with the champion of the king of fighting as the final champion candidate. If the champion three person team of the king of fighting can beat me, I can get double rewards; If I beat them, they will be the champions of this year, and I will defend the champion again. "


    Suze said.


    Terry stared in shock and then suddenly said, "Suze, your strength has been known by the world. Even the new king of fighting has reserved your championship position in advance."


    "Even if you win the championship first, you can be qualified to challenge you. In a twinkling of an eye, you have reached such a point, Su Ze. "


    He cheered himself up, hit each other with his fists, and said with high morale, "this is what Dongzhang and I want to see most! We want to find a new teammate, fight hard, and finally stand in front of you! "


    "Don''t be careless then. We might beat you and beat you!"


    Su Ze smiled: "if you can think so, it''s best. I was still considering whether to quit the hungry wolves."


    "Be sure to quit!" Terry said seriously, "my father-in-law and I can''t continue to be a drag!"


    "Don''t you consider any brotherly feelings?" Su Ze asked in a funny way, "then when that woman comes next time, I''ll tell her."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a violent roar outside the door.


    Triton was a little angry: "what do these runaways think of here? This is a residential area! It seems that they must be taught a lesson. "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "no, she''s coming."


    Terry was surprised: "the organizer? Is it a violent bad woman? "


    "No, it''s just her little hobby to drive the motorcycle to the extent of rampage." Suze said.


    There was a knock at the door. Sakazaki Youli opened the door and walked in politely with the visitors.


    It was a woman with black hair, professional suit and sunglasses.


    Take off your sunglasses, show your beautiful eyes, lean slightly, say hello to Suze and Terry, and introduce your identity by the way.


    Shenle Qianhe.


    After two polite words, Shenle Qianhe asked Su Ze, "Mr. Su Ze, how are you thinking about what you said before?"


    "It has been considered. I will accept your suggestion as the final challenge for the champions of the king of fighting competition; Do they have the courage to challenge me? It should also be something they choose voluntarily, don''t you think? " Suze said.


    Shenle Qianhe smiled gracefully and calmly, "that''s really great. I don''t think you need to worry about this. All the contestants who become the champion of the king of fighting will challenge you with greater ambition. "


    After that, he took out a golden invitation card and bowed his hands to Su Ze.

 Chapter 720

    "This is a special invitation to prove your identity. Please accept it."


    Shenle Qianhe said.


    Su Ze accepted the invitation. Shenle Qianhe took out two ordinary paper invitations and handed them to Teri and Youli sakazaki respectively: "the competition of the king of fighting will officially begin in four months, and the invitation will be distributed in two months. I happen to have some with me now. I''ll give them to you in advance. "


    "Both the female fighter team and the hungry wolf team are powerful fighters and deserve this treatment."


    Sakazaki Youli was overjoyed. She took the invitation and went to the kitchen to talk about the king of fighting with Huowu.


    Terry also received the invitation and began to consider who the third player should invite.


    He declined Su Ze''s polite retention. After Shenle Qianhe said goodbye, he walked outside the door with the demeanor of a noble woman.


    Then there was a roar outside the door and went away quickly.


    Terry, Youli sakazaki and Huowu are all covered with black lines. It''s hard to imagine such a gentle and virtuous young lady driving a high-speed and violent motorcycle.


    How can you have such a hobby? It has nothing to do with her appearance and bearing!


    After eating at Suze''s house, Teri goes back to find Dongzhang and tells him the whole story.


    As Terry expected, Dongzhang immediately raised his expectations for the king of fighting competition - because Su Ze''s strength was too strong, he had no sense of expectation before. When he participated in the king of fighting competition as Su Ze''s teammate, he was sure to win. He was more like going to play. There was no fighting above blood, let alone the sense of expectation.


    Therefore, Terry and Dongzhang also began to look for new teammates with great expectation, hoping to win the championship in the king of fighting competition in 1996. As for challenging Su Ze again, they don''t have much hope, but they are confident that they are the best fighter and won''t lose to others.


    In the next few months, with the continuous issuance of invitations from the king of fighting, all well-known fighters were ready.


    Cao shaved Jing was raided by gaunitz at home. He lost both sides with gaunitz. He also formed a team with second-order Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang to participate in the king of fighting competition.


    The three of them are not hopeful about challenging defending champion Su Ze, but Cao shaving Jing still wants to find out what Gao Nitz is going to do and whether Su Ze and Gao Nitz have a relationship.


    The participants of zhenyuanzhai team and jinjiapan team remain the same.


    Keith team is composed of Keith, Lucar and Billy. On the surface, it is a reformed team. In fact, it is three people who are blackened and controlled by Suze.


    Sakazaki pondered and decided not to participate in the king of fighting competition and let sakazaki Youli go home to represent the extreme outflow war. Sakazaki Youli didn''t want to go back, but she couldn''t stand the solemn request of her father and brother. In the end, she still formed a new extreme flow team with sakazaki Liang and Robert.


    The female fighter team is short of one person. Huowu and King found tengtang Xiangcheng, the daughter of tengtang Longbai, and formed a new female fighter team.


    Terry and Dongzhang of the hungry wolves have also found a new teammate, an Interpol Terry knows, named Blu Mary.


    Blue Mary also has a hatred for Keith and a sense of responsibility to fight crime. However, after joining the hungry wolves, blue Mary was a little surprised to learn about Terry''s experience.


    Keith''s reform has become an important factor in maintaining the stability of Nanzhen. Should she give up the pursuit of Keith?


    She decided, like Terry, to put aside the matter of Keith for the time being and observe the real change of Keith.


    If Keith really becomes a good man, he can only be given a chance


    Maizhuo and Weisi find the eight gods nunnery again and join him in this king of fighting competition. The eight gods nunnery just doesn''t need other teammates. His goal is to defeat Cao shaving Jing. Therefore, the two are only temporary cooperation, and he doesn''t care too much about the thoughts of most teammates.


    Perhaps he already knows who the other party is and what purpose he has, but he is not interested in all this.


    Another team has also been prepared. Hadiren was going to let Liana take part in the king of fighting competition instead of herself, but after learning that Keith and Lucar in the list formed a team to participate, he decided to let Liana follow. Hadiren himself, Clark and Ralph took part in the formal competition.


    Keith, the big man in the dark world, and Lucar, who killed his wife and daughter... They gathered together, and hadiren was not at ease.


    Especially Lucar, hadiren is not willing to give up the chance to defeat and kill him.


    More than a month later, the king of fighting competition officially began. This world-class fighting event jointly organized by several commercial groups attracted attention all over the world. There have been continuous tracking reports since the qualifier.


    After the final nine teams were determined, Shenle Qianhe in witch clothes came out to say hello to them, and then randomly selected them to start the duel.


    The level of strength of the fighters is clear. The extreme flow team, Keith team, caoshaojing team and eight God nunnery team of sakazaki Youli and sakazaki Liang are the four strongest teams. Terry''s hungry wolves are also very strong, but he is the only one with real strength, and he can''t compare with the strongest main force of other teams.


    As for hadiren team, zhenyuanzhai team, jinjiapan team and female fighter team, they are also facing the same situation. Although the strongest main force is strong, it can not beat the main force of other teams, and the teammates are not so strong, so they can only accept the fate of failure.


    When the four teams began to duel, the strength level of both sides appeared again.


    The GIS team is the strongest. Even if the eight God nunnery is arrogant and breaks out all over, it will also be beaten out of the challenge arena by the blackened Lucar.


    What makes many gladiators wonder is why Lucar and GIS clearly feel that they are still so evil and even become bad, but they claim to reform and stop fighting other gladiators?


    Zhen yuanzhai, an old and sophisticated man, turned his suspicious eyes to Su Ze, who sat high in the seat of the defending champion.


    Will it be this powerful young man who really has ambition?


    However, no matter how he felt, he didn''t have the feeling of evil and depravity. What the hell is going on?


    Second order Tang hongmaru and Damon Wulang came on stage one after another. After hard defeating Youli sakazaki, Cao Shujing defeated Robert and Liang sakazaki and finally won.


    This time the king of fighting''s game, the final is the Keith team against the grass shaving Beijing team.


    After a little repair, the almost uninjured GIS team and the grass shaving Beijing team with some minor or serious injuries sent one person to the challenge arena.


    Lucar shaved the grass.


    "Have you reformed?" Cao Shujing asked.


    Lucar replied, "although I have indeed promised that I will not attack and hurt others at will, it is not a pleasant experience for me to continue asking."


    "I used to be happy to hurt others, but now I won''t be like this."


    I will take pleasure in abusing and destroying other people''s lives by cruel means - Lucar thought happily in his heart. He was very dissatisfied that the master would only let himself and Keith go to those countries where the death penalty was abolished and play with those ferocious criminals who should have been executed.


    Although it is also very pleasant, if you can rush into the crowd and kill indiscriminately, it is a better pleasant experience.

 Chapter 721

    Lucar and Keith, as well as Billy, such as Yueying II, who had been polluted and strengthened by the black dog mask, thought so.


    Just because of their master''s command, they have to choose a less interesting way to satisfy the distorted and evil mind.


    At present, in the face of many fighters, they can only say another set of words.


    "Is that so?"


    Cao shaving Jing looked at Su Ze: "he is really a great guy. He can not only easily defeat all fighters, but also forcibly restrain villains like you."


    "But I won''t admit defeat!"


    Looking at the grass shaving in the challenge arena, the eight gods nunnery turned silently.


    It seems that only eight young women are not enough. We must be familiar with that move and defeat all the obstacles before we can finally make a decision with Cao shaving Beijing.


    Like him, Terry, Dongzhang and hadiren are eager to improve their strength.


    Without Su Ze''s leadership, I can''t even participate in the semi-finals!


    Terry and Dongzhang were really hit. Unexpectedly, their strength was so inconspicuous among many fighters!


    What hadiren suffered was that he drew lots to Lucar''s Keith team. As a result, he took turns with Clark and Ralph, and was defeated by Keith alone. Unexpectedly, he didn''t have a chance for Lucar to compete!


    Are you so weak?


    Even if Lucar seemed no longer ready to do evil, hadiren''s heart was still bitter and regretted that he could not stand in front of his enemies.


    What they don''t know is... As early as the boxer 95, because Su Ze''s intervention appeared, Cao shaved Jing understood the mystery of the final decisive battle in advance. Youli sakazaki and Huowu did not know that they both have the strength of a fierce fighter no less than Ryo sakazaki. The blackening of Keith and Billy has exceeded the strength of Ryo sakazaki and Teri.


    Today''s boxer 96, Lucar has been blackened by Suze, perfectly mastered the power of blackening and snake, and his strength has been the strongest among many fighters.


    There are so many fighters influenced by Su Ze. It turned out that those who belong to the top and backbone in boxer 95 and 96 have become the existence at the bottom and the end.


    On the challenge arena, lukar and Cao shaving Jing finished talking, and Shuang Yi began to fight.


    Both sides were surprised when they fought: has his strength improved again?


    Cao shaving Jing didn''t expect Lucar''s speed and strength to increase so much. If he was not careful, he would be directly kicked off, making his Cao shaving fist powerless and had to start over.


    Lucar was surprised that the strength of caoshao Beijing had increased so much, and the flame of caoshao was so restrained for himself. The power of the big snake was vulnerable in front of the flame, and his malice was also burned by the flame. He felt that even the pleasant feeling brought by malice was decreasing.


    "You guy..." Lucar shouted angrily.


    If lukar''s strength is "ten" at the beginning and caoshao Beijing''s strength is "seven", after the two sides fought, caoshao Beijing''s war intention is getting higher and higher, which has gradually approached "eight".


    And lukar''s strength is also restrained by the grass shaving flame, gradually falling towards the "eight".


    In this way, lukar is likely to have only physical speed and strength better than Cao shaving Jing, and the rest will no longer have any advantage.


    This is the special attack and critical strike of the grass shaving family, the big snake family and the evil people.


    In addition, Cao shaving Jing himself has become braver and braver, and his fighting talent is extremely high. It is understandable that he can often create miracles.


    "Accept my blow!"


    With a loud roar, Cao shaved the capital and blew out his final decisive battle towards Lucar. Under the endless fire bombardment, the challenge arena was full of burning marks, and Lucar was knocked down.


    Even fail!


    Obviously, I have mastered the power of the big snake perfectly, and even been blackened by my master. Why can''t I defeat this grass shaving Beijing?


    Lucar stood up in disbelief and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Caoshuajing finally felt that a stone had been removed from his heart: his own efforts were useful, and the incomparably powerful Lucar could be defeated. Su Ze, he can defeat him one day!


    Keith asked Billy to hold Lucar aside to rest and looked up at Suze.


    Master, do you want me to break out and kill caoshuajing?


    It''s not necessary.


    Suze responded to Keith.


    If Keith is allowed to break out the blackening power with all his strength, Suze has to use some of his own strength to supplement and repair Keith''s injury. The most important thing is, what''s the meaning of letting Keith beat caoshuajing? Su Ze has been a spectator here for a long time. It''s also time to show his role.


    "Admit defeat, Keith." Suze passed the idea on to Keith.


    Without hesitation, Keith raised his hand to admit defeat and gave the champion of boxer 96 to Cao shaving Jing.


    Cao Shujing heard the speech and was not happy. He just closed his eyes quietly and felt the burning flame in his chest.


    This kind of champion has no real meaning, and the goal of Cao shaving Beijing has never been a champion.


    He''s going to challenge that man!


    Standing on the challenge arena, Cao Shujing said, "come on, I''ll challenge the champion of the last king of fighting competition according to the rules, Su Ze!"


    Shenle Qianhe stepped into the challenge arena and said, "Jing, I have seen your pure grass shaving fire, but I hope you don''t be too persistent in challenging Su Ze. Because there are more important things waiting for us to do. "


    "This is our destiny as the three artifact, and also your destiny as the successor of the grass shaving family."


    "The power of evil has been revived. My sister Shenle Wangui was killed miserably, which is a sign that the enemy is ready to start."


    "Such a thing as fate..." Cao shaving Jing is a young man after all. Where can he listen to this kind of words, he is still full of challenges to Su Ze. "Just listen. Now I just want to challenge Su Ze according to the rules of the king of fighting competition."


    "You woman, aren''t you afraid that Suze will be defeated by me?"


    Shenle Qianhe stepped aside with a smile as if he hadn''t heard of his rude speech.


    "Then, please challenge."


    Su Ze got up from his seat on the second floor, jumped down and stood in front of Cao shaving Jing.


    "According to the rules, the whole grass shaving Beijing team, second-class Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang have the power to challenge. Won''t you come to help grass shaving Beijing?"


    Second level Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang hesitated and looked at Cao shaving Jing - they were not afraid, but worried about Cao shaving Jing''s pride and self-esteem, and they were not allowed to intervene.


    As friends for years, they should take into account their friends'' inner thoughts.


    Cao Shujing also considered that he might as well let his friends fight side by side if he refused his friends. In this way, at least he would be more happy. And seriously, Suze is not a terrible guy that a fighter can defeat.


    "Then please." Cao Shujing said.


    Second order hall Hongwan and Damen Wulang also stood on the challenge arena when they heard the speech.


    "Great. In the face of such a strong man, we can fight side by side." Second terrace hongmaru said.


    Cao shaved Beijing and Damen Wulang answered dully.


    "Are you ready?" Suze asked.


    "Ready." Cao shaving and Jing responded in unison.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and jumped forward quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Wulang at the gate.


    "The first is judo wrestling."


    Su Ze took the huge gate Wulang and beat him back and forth several times. The last blow "heaven and earth return" fell on the challenge arena!

 Chapter 722

    Blissful fall! Heaven and earth return!


    Isn''t this the most proud move of Damon Goro?


    Cao shaved Jing and second-order Tang Hongwan stared at Su Ze and couldn''t speak.


    This guy once again easily used other people''s unique skill, and applied this unique skill to the original owner!


    This not only shows Su Ze''s powerful fighting talent, but also his unfathomable heritage.


    How strong is he? Do we have a chance to beat him?


    What is his real fighting genre and power? No one has ever forced him to use real power!


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    The second-order hall red pill pretended to easily utter an exclamation, and stood in front of the gate Wulang with a light body: "it''s too arrogant to act like this?"


    "Take my blow, thunder fist!"


    His arm stretched forward, and the power of lightning condensed in his palm and hit Su Ze.


    At the same time, with a smile, Su Ze raised his hand and stretched forward his fist.


    The greater power of lightning broke out from his hands, bright to almost orange.


    Super thunder light fist!


    It''s also the super must kill skill of the second-order hall red pill!


    The second-order hall red pill was surprised and angry. Unexpectedly, he would really be hit by Su Ze with his super kill - does this guy even have the power of lightning?


    Just then, one hand pulled the second-order hall red pill away from behind and avoided Su Ze''s super large thunder light fist attack.


    Damen Wulang stood up from the ground and wiped away a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth. "It''s very strong," he said in a stuffy voice


    Cao shaving Jing also came, and the three stood side by side, staring at Su Ze in front of him.


    "To cope with three of the world''s top fighters at the same time, they have the upper hand... Is this the strength of the defending champion?"


    The fighters, reporters and audience under the challenge arena all watched this scene, holding their breath excitedly, looking forward to the beginning of a more intense battle.


    "Still insist on beating us with our own moves?" Cao Shujing said in a deep voice, "Su Ze, are you doing this because you are not confident in your moves or because you deliberately humiliate us?"


    "No, I just saw you challenge, so I made a temporary intention."


    Suze said, "if you think it''s a shame, I''ll change a way of fighting. It''s also true that you can''t let me use real power at present. "


    "Can''t you?" Cao Shujing roared, "don''t be too arrogant!"


    Without his command, the second-order hall Hongwan and Damen Wulang, who were familiar with and cooperated with him many times, rushed to Su Ze from left to right.


    Since the strength of the three is far inferior to each other, they can only completely defeat Su Ze through cooperation.


    "What a naive and ridiculous idea..."


    On the other side of the challenge arena, Maizhuo and Weisi watched the scene after the eight gods nunnery left, licking their lips and smiling coldly.


    They feel so funny about such an overestimated challenge. Suze, the God, is simply not an existence that normal humans can defeat.


    It''s too naive for Cao shaving and Jing.


    But then, they set their eyes on liana, who was watching the war.


    Is she the last piece of the puzzle in Bajie episode?


    Liana, the daughter of jiadilu in the last Bajie collection, is not the successor of Bajie collection with the power of the big snake. She can hardly be regarded as one of the Bajie collections.


    Gaunitz has found the hell band three seven flail society, sharme and Chris, and also found ryunoji Yamazaki, who currently works for Keith in Nanzhen, together with Maizhuo and Weisi.


    The eight heroes have all been found, but Ryoko Yamazaki and liana are obviously unwilling to obey - according to gaunitz, even without them, they can actually succeed,


    There is also the contemporary successor of the eight gods, the "son of the snake" eight gods nunnery, who is also a guy who refuses to cooperate and is full of ideas about how to defeat caoshuajing.


    Bajieji''s final plan to revive the snake will wait another year.


    Everything will be gone at that time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the challenge arena, second-order Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang attacked the left and right sides respectively, trying to clamp down Su Ze and create opportunities for Cao shaving Beijing.


    And Cao Shujing did not hesitate to follow it.


    Then he smashed his fist forward, but saw that Su Zezheng knocked down the second-order hall red pill with a blow from the extreme flow of Huhuang fist, and the other foot was Dongzhang''s Muay Thai footwork, just like a full moon machete, kicking Damen Wulang out.


    This time, Su Ze''s hand was much heavier than before.


    The second-order hall red pill can''t get up directly. Damen Wulang flies out of the challenge arena and can''t continue to fight.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when Cao shaved Jing waved his fist, Cao shaved Jing was the only one left.


    Even in such a situation, Cao shaving Jing did not waver and continued to punch forward.


    He wants to challenge Su Ze and carry the profound meaning of his final decisive battle!


    The more huge flame burst, more violent than before against Lucar, and the rising mood broke out towards Suze with the grass shaving in Beijing.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise,


    Su Ze''s body radiated a bright light and resisted the whole formless.


    Cao Shujing stopped, looked at Su Ze, who was still intact in front of him, and hung down his arm in loss.


    Once again, he failed. This time, he used the super power moves of the super power fighter team - doesn''t this guy have something he can''t?


    Is he still human?


    "Wow! It''s super power! " Vertebral fist shouted, "Mr. Su Ze is also a superpower. He must be a very powerful superpower!"


    Athena Magong looked around with surprised eyes and said shyly, "keep your voice down, you''re too loud!"


    "What does it matter? As long as we make good use of our superpowers, we will certainly become very strong people in the future, just like Mr. Su Ze! " Vertebral fist shouted, "I want to be the defending champion, too. I --"


    "Too noisy!" Athena Magong couldn''t bear it and hit him on the head, "be quiet! Our strength is not comparable to those powerful fighters. Don''t you understand? "


    After a while, he took out a paper bag from his arms and took out a steaming steamed stuffed bun to chew.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll become so strong sooner or later."


    He whispered.


    Cao Shujing admitted his failure and went to the challenge arena to take care of his injured teammates. Su Ze also successfully defended the champion of the king of fighting competition - this time, the king of fighting competition has two champions, one is the winner of the competition and the other is the defending champion.


    Standing on the challenge arena, Su Ze glanced at the muttering vertebral fist Chong eating steamed stuffed buns and couldn''t help smiling.


    In the history of boxing emperor, Zhiquan Chong has never become particularly powerful, but in some strange comics of boxing emperor colleagues, he is really a character carrying a handle, known as "hall leader".


    This is also a very alternative powerful

 Chapter 723

    The boxing emperor 96 came to an end, and all fighters left with their own thoughts. Shenle Qianhe left caoshuajing, who was ready to leave, and invited the eight God nunnery, who had left before, to talk to them about the history of the three artifact and the relevant news of the big snake family.


    Caoshuajing did stay, but the only reason why the eight gods nunnery was invited back was that "caoshuajing is here". When you see caoshuajing, you have to fight caoshuajing immediately. You have no intention of listening to the speech of Shenle Qianhe at all.


    Shenle Qianhe was very headache by the wayward eight gods nunnery, and thought that although the eight gods had the power of eight feet Qiong gouyu, it was always difficult to determine their position, and they simply didn''t insist any more.


    After the eight gods'' nunnery and caoshiaojing fought again, the eight gods'' nunnery left without hesitation. Shenle Qianhe also told caoshiaojing about the historical origin of the three artifact and the big snake family. Caoshiaojing didn''t refuse, but just asked a question.


    "Is the power of the so-called three artifact really so strong? Stronger than Suze now? "


    "The realm of artifacts and gods is beyond the touch of mortals." Shenle Qianhe said.


    Cao shaving Jing frowned suspiciously: "but my strength has been brought into full play. I can''t beat Su Ze all the time, and he can easily play with me... Can he really be a mortal?"


    Such words made Shenle Qianhe fall into some confusion.


    Is Su Ze such an unheard of powerful fighter really the level that mortal bodies can reach?


    "If it''s not human, it''s bad." Shenle Qianhe said again, "don''t forget that both Keith and Lucar have reformed because of him, and the mysterious man in priest''s uniform, gaunitz, is also respectful to him."


    "Is it a simple and kind person who can make such villains and the serpents bow down?"


    Cao Shujing heard the speech, but he didn''t think so: "no matter what you think, he can''t be a bad man, can he? He just restrained those bad guys. Extreme flow, Terry and Dongzhang are pure fighters. Sakazaki Youli and Huowu are also good people. They don''t like that kind of villain. "


    For Su Ze''s identity, Cao shaving Jing and Shenle Qianhe had their own considerations. When Cao shaving Jing left, Shenle Qianhe finally invited Su Ze again.


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. Suze. Now you should celebrate your defending champion with two ladies. I may have disturbed your happiness."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Ze said, "there was nothing to celebrate. If Miss Shenle has anything to say, please say it."


    "Then please forgive me for my impoliteness. According to the information inquired by my men, you have been using the fighting method of the combination of fire flow ninja and your own fighting skills until the king of fighting competition in 1994, which shows a stronger strength that no one can resist."


    Shenle Qianhe said this and asked softly, "will such a question offend you?"


    "It''s not offensive. Whether I answer or not depends on my own mood."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Yes, of course." Shenle Qianhe is not good at being aggressive, nor dare she use some means of commercial negotiation to press Su Ze step by step - although she is proficient in commercial transactions and is not a mountain witch who doesn''t eat human fireworks, she doesn''t dare to use it on the person in front of her.


    "Then, Suze, can you tell me. When did you first meet Reverend gaunitz? When did you learn the fighting School of gaunitz? The super must kill called eight young women is a unique means of the big snake family? "


    After that, Shenle Qianhe looked anxiously at Su Ze, waiting for his answer and paying attention to his expression.


    Will there be a flaw? Or will you be annoyed by such questioning?


    It''s best to answer and solve my doubts.


    At best, Suze is not the kind of person immersed in the dark, but a real good man. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to deal with him in the future.


    In the confusion of Shenle Qianhe, Su Ze said: "in front of me, there is no special means or secret arts. As long as I need it, I can use the same or even stronger secret arts. Maybe the big snake can have some strange means. I can''t have it. "


    "Only the big snake..."


    Shenle thousand cranes roared in their heads.


    What kind of existence can call "big snake" like this, and what kind of existence can evaluate "big snake" like this?


    "Are you..."


    Thinking of the deference of gonitz, Maizhuo and Weisi in front of the snake family, Shenle Qianhe finally understood that he might have fallen into a misunderstanding from the beginning.


    What they respect is not necessarily the same snake family, but also higher existence and higher power.


    The terrible existence of immortality with the same personality as their master "big snake".


    The heart of Shenle Qianhe even irresistibly raised fear - this "God" began to show his terrible power in 1994. So did he exist in Su Ze before 94, or did Su Ze no longer exist before 94 and be replaced by this one?


    Where on earth did he come from? What is the purpose?


    "You can''t understand who I am, and you can''t imagine the power I have. In this world, the only thing worth looking forward to is a resurrected snake, and the rest is not enough for Tao. "


    Suze said.


    Shenle Qianhe was so nervous that he couldn''t speak. He trembled all over and soaked his clothes and hair with cold sweat.


    "So, will you ally with the snake or be the enemy?"


    Su Ze smiled: "well, it depends on your three artifact or the performance of their big snake family... I don''t intend to be an enemy of any existence, just want to play here."


    Is that all?


    Shenle Qianhe is very sure that if it is just like this, the business group he controls is enough to serve Su Ze from different aspects in an all-round way.


    Suze will never be given any chance to get angry.


    On the contrary, bajieji and the big snake family are likely to do very bad things for the resurrection of the big snake.


    Such a contrast, at least Su Ze, the great existence, can still win over and be a neutral. He does not hate humans, but plays in the world as a human. This attitude itself is countless times better than the big snake.


    If the snake is like this, it can be satisfied by offering wine and beauty, and everything will be much easier.


    With this in mind and respectfully asking, Shenle Qianhe handed Su Ze the super VIP ID cards of several business groups under his name, and asked Su Ze not to get angry easily because these people''s service is not considerate. If you have any dissatisfaction, although you contact yourself, you will personally help Su Ze achieve his wish.


    In short, as long as Su Ze can be satisfied with material conditions and enjoyment, we should do everything to meet him and stabilize him, at least not as an enemy.


    Su Ze took the VIP ID card and felt that it was not very useful.


    When it comes to material enjoyment and beauty, he lives in Nanzhen. It''s enough to be with Youli sakazaki and Huowu.


    Occasionally, Maizhuo and Weisi will pay a special visit to please and serve him for some time, trying to make him maintain a neutral attitude towards humans and serpents.


    Until this day, Maizhuo and Weisi brought another xiaermei in purple casual clothes and short skirts.


    The time has entered 97.


    It''s not far from the resurrection of the snake.

 Chapter 724

    After sharme, Maizhuo and Weisi left, Suze also ended a few days of recreation on the cruise ship. He first arrived at jista in Nanzhen and summoned his men.


    ***


    However, even such a rebellious Yamazaki longer could not help staring at the big figures such as Keith and Lucar standing respectfully in front of Suze, who was like an underground world, the king who mastered all darkness and evil, sitting quietly in a luxurious chair and naturally accepting the worship of so many people.


    Such a guy


    It looks more terrible and dignified than inviting yourself to join the fatalistic serpent family!


    "It''s very interesting, Ryo Yamazaki. Would you like to be my man, too?"


    Suze asked.


    "Cut!"


    Yamazaki longer raised his hand and pressed the back of his neck. He grinned and turned his neck with a fierce face.


    "Give me money, kill or kidnap. I can do whatever the black and evil forces do. This is the content of our transaction."


    "I''ll talk about it later. I only care about how much money I can get."


    "So it is. Then take part in the king of fighting 97 competition. " Suze said, "Keith, Lucar and Billy are a team, Yamazaki longer, such as Yueying 2, and another member is a team."


    "OK, that''s it."


    Yamazaki said, "if I win the championship, how much can I get?"


    "To win the championship, in addition to the reward of the king of fighting competition, you will get 10 million. And if you beat me in the king of fighting competition, you can get 100 million."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    Yamazaki longer grinned as if he were smiling and threatening.


    "Then I''ll look forward to it. How much money will you give me in the end!"


    After saying that, Ryo Yamazaki also turned and left. No matter how arrogant he was, he was inevitably full of fear for a strong existence that could make Nanzhen emperor Keith and Lucar bow down.


    "This rude guy, do you need me to kill him?" Asked Keith in a deep voice.


    "No, long er Yamazaki is just one of the eight masterpieces."


    Suze said.


    Because of Su Ze''s deliberate interference, gaunitz did not appear in boxer 96. He was not beaten by Cao Shujing as the final boss, and Maizhuo and Weisi were not killed by the runaway eight God nunnery.


    Now six of the eight masterpieces have been assembled to prepare for the seal of the snake, which must be more than the original work.


    For example, long er Yamazaki has maintained too much self and despised the fate of bajieji. Su Ze also wants to see his conflict with other members of bajieji.


    Gaunitz, Maizhuo and Weisi have repeatedly shown kindness to Suze and asked Suze not to interfere in their action of unsealing the snake. Therefore, they also deliberately flattered to bring sharme with them; However, it is a pity that Su Ze could never let go of the existence of the big snake, which destroys everything from the beginning.


    As for Keith and Lucar... In other stories, Keith, a madman, declared the independence of Nanzhen in the United States, resulting in the de facto founding of Nanzhen, which made the whole United States powerless.


    If Teri didn''t fight with Keith and kill Keith, it is likely that the real war will arise between Nanzhen and the United States. According to common sense, no matter how powerful Keith is, it is impossible to resist the whole country with the power of Nanzhen, but this is a fighter cartoon. This background setting is just a few words.


    Suze controls Nanzhen and huge arms groups and commercial consortia through GIS and lukar. Although he is not going to be the king of the world, all kinds of things will be much more convenient in this world in the future.


    After telling them to prepare for the king of fighting, Suze also returned home.


    The invitation letter of the king of fighting has been received. Su Ze once again continues the treatment of boxer 96 and becomes the Challenger after the final champion.


    Youli sakazaki was once again pulled away by extreme flow and formed an extreme flow team with Ryo sakazaki and Robert. I do not know that Huowu also participated in the king of fighting competition and formed a female fighter team with king and Shenle Qianhe.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Please, Goro!"


    In the training ground of Damen, Damen Wulang was looking at the man who lowered his head and made a request.


    This man is his former teacher, pleading for him to return to judo and save the endangered judo movement.


    Damon Wulang was silent for a long time and agreed to his request.


    "But I have to wait until I finish the kingof fighters..." Damon Wulang said in a deep voice, "I can return to judo."


    He can''t live up to the expectations of his teammates, especially in the mood of Cao shaving Jing.


    When Damon Goro''s teacher left with a happy face, second-order Tang hongmaru came in with an invitation to the king of fighting competition.


    "What? Still competing? "


    "Yes." Damen Wulang responded dully.


    "Just now, Jing defeated me again. He is as powerful as a monster." Erjietang hongmaru said, "but it''s not a real monster after all."


    Speaking of this matter, Damon Wulang was also deeply in his heart.


    The powerful monster that really stands above the heads of all fighters has no shadow in his heart? Especially when he was wrestled and thrown by the technique of blissful fall and heaven and earth return, his heart really understood Cao shaving Jing''s persistence and pain.


    All your pride and pride skills are taken out by the other party, used on yourself, and beat yourself like a miscellaneous fish. How can you not doubt life? Doubt the meaning of your existence?


    As if, at that moment, all his efforts and all his beauty were denied, and he was a completely powerless garbage.


    They walked out of the room and looked at Cao shaving Jing with a tired face. Not far away, there was a high school girl with a slightly worried expression. It was Cao shaving Jing''s girlfriend Xue.


    The arrival of second-order Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang stopped Cao shaving Jing''s training.


    "Jing, the invitation has arrived. That person is still the final champion challenge object."


    Cao Shujing shook his head slightly and walked back under the tatami.


    Snow went to Cao shaving Jing''s hand, rubbed his head and hummed softly.


    Cao shaving Jing closed his eyes and showed a relaxed look.


    A moment later, he opened his eyes and looked firm.


    "I want to challenge Su Ze. Even if I fail again, I must challenge him and defeat him one day!"


    Second order Tang hongmaru and Damen Wulang smiled.


    The grass shaving Beijing team is determined to participate in the king of fighting competition.


    Terry stands quietly in front of his father Jeff bogard''s grave in the south town cemetery.


    Suze''s strength and character have changed too much, which makes Teri a little sad. Now he doesn''t know what Su Ze will do or how strong Su Ze has become, but that strange sense of alienation has never been shared by brothers in his previous memory.


    A figure came quietly and stood beside Terry.


    Terry looked sideways and saw blue Mary with short blond hair.


    "Will you take part in this competition?" Terry asked.


    "This work is to investigate ryunoji Yamazaki, who played in this KOF conference. He is a leader of the black and evil forces who fled to Nanzhen," answered Blu Mary. "I feel that there are some forces behind the scenes, perhaps brewing a conspiracy."


    "Keith..." Terry said. "Have you investigated recently? Do you behave like you said? "


    Blue Mary smiled, "don''t you believe Suze?"


    Terry was silent: of course he believed in Suze, but the feeling in his heart and his instinctive doubt about the existence of Keith made it difficult for him to rest assured.


    If Keith does evil quietly again, he must take revenge. This is the oath he made in front of his father''s tombstone.

 Chapter 725

    "I believe in Suze."


    Terry said this and then answered Blu Marie''s initial question.


    "I will take part in the king of fighting competition this time."


    Terry, Dongzhang and Blu Mary formed a team again to participate in boxing king 97.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow - what''s this?"


    "How is this letter again!"


    Zhiquan Chong took a fan letter in annoyance and shook it angrily.


    Since participating in the kingof fighters conference, zhenyuanzhai, Magong Athena and zhiquanchong have often received letters and interview requests related to many magazines and television. Unlike Athena''s favorite letters and letters from admirers received by Zhen yuanzhai, Quan Chong often receives only one kind of letter¡ª¡ª


    It''s the one in your hand.


    Athena jokingly went forward and opened the envelope. What she saw was: "the wretched man who only knows to eat steamed stuffed buns, leave the lovely Athena and never appear in front of us again!"


    Attached below is a piece of paper full of "go and die"


    Yes, the fan letters that zhiquanchong received were all letters from men asking him to stay away from Athena.


    But it was the first time that he was directly cursed to die.


    "This time it''s really a little too much..." Magong Athena said seriously. "I''ll write back and ask him not to do it again."


    "It''s an anonymous letter, and even if you receive a reply, it will only make the other party more crazy to attack me..." Zhiquan Chong desperately grabbed his hair, called for a while, touched the steamed stuffed bun and ate it, "let me calm down a little... Calm down... The steamed stuffed bun is delicious..."


    Zhen yuanzhai watched and drank wine slowly.


    On the one hand, they recognize their will not to relax their practice. On the other hand, they are worried that they will be confused by secular fame. I hope they will not participate in the king of fighting competition this year.


    Although they were disappointed, they agreed.


    However, at the end of one day''s study, Athena read a letter sent by a girl of the same age who could not walk. She said in her heart that seeing Athena active in the challenge arena of top fighters, she also had the courage to live better.


    Athena was moved by this letter. She had never thought of such a way to help others. In order to convey their firm will to more people and help more people, she made a solemn request to zhenyuanzhai and decided to participate in the king of fighting competition.


    Zhen yuanzhai was relieved to see that his disciples could do what they thought was right with their faith, but he was still worried. It seemed that something always happened in every fight king competition?


    Perhaps, no matter what happens, it will be easily suppressed by the terrible young man.


    On a battlefield, Clark, Ralph and liana are carrying out combat operations.


    Liana found a boy lying on the ground after arriving at the mission destination ahead of schedule.


    In the voice of the boy crying not to kill him, liana was eroded by some consciousness. She saw her fallen father and her mother squatting on the ground covered with blood, and her mother was shouting Leona not to kill her.


    Behind her, gaunitz whispered softly, letting her kill her mother as if she had killed her father


    Liana passed out in a coma. The little boy showed a cruel and naive smile and disappeared before Clark and Ralph arrived.


    "Did the task fail?"


    When Liana woke up again, she looked at the wall in the base and said quietly.


    "Although there was an accident, we still completed the task and goal." Ralph said.


    "However, I think there is a problem after all, so I applied to Colonel hadiren for punishment."


    "As punishment, I, Clark and you are suspended from all actions."


    Liana sat quietly on the hospital bed.


    "I see." She said expressionless, and her mind was full of memories she didn''t want to think of again.


    "However, since we are suspended and have no task, how about going to the king of fighting competition together?" Ralph took out the invitation and smiled at Liana.


    "Is this a task?"


    Liana asked.


    "No, just go to relax."


    Liana didn''t respond, promised or rejected.


    "Then you agree." Ralph said with a smile.


    Liana still didn''t deny it. She agreed.


    In a music performance club, young people were playing every instrument in their hands. During the performance, a big man pushed the crowd crazy with a guitar solo. Everyone was holding their hands high, twisting and cheering.


    Then he stopped playing.


    The performance stopped abruptly. The crowd left one after another with endless aftertaste, leaving only big men and little boys and women.


    "What''s the matter, club? It''s only such a short time today? The audience doesn''t look satisfied. "


    Boy Chris asked with a smile.


    Sharme nodded too, which was not the length of the band they had always performed.


    Seven flail Club explained: "the club manager specially found me before. He said that the band lineup is somewhat homogeneous, especially the music style is similar to that of a red haired person..."


    "Oh? Who is it? "


    The other two of hell''s band were interested: "is it the same style as us?"


    "Well, that''s it."


    Seven flail society pointed to the TV and said.


    The TV is broadcasting an advertisement about the kingof fighters conference, and the red haired man appeared prominently in the contestant''s profile, called the eight God nunnery.


    In the music club, in terms of music performance, the guy of the eight God nunnery has brought considerable pressure to the hell band


    "It''s him." Sharme smiled softly and said, "we''ll see him again at the king of fighting contest."


    "Well, of course."


    "Gaunitz has won the invitation letter from the American athletes, and his highness Suze promised not to restrict us from unlocking the seal." Seven flail society whispered here and couldn''t help looking at sharme.


    Of course, he knew that sharme was one of the "sacrifices" to achieve the promise.


    As a human emotion, sharme is his girlfriend. As one of the eight heroes of the big snake family, this sacrifice is necessary.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The invitation failed


    If Yueying II knelt down in front of Keith with his injury, he reported.


    "The eight gods nunnery doesn''t look up to my strength. I think I will only hinder his progress and give him no chance to duel with Cao shaving Beijing."


    "Moreover, the official of the king of fighting competition seems to have expected this and announced that a person in the eight God nunnery can also participate in the king of fighting competition."


    "Some unexpected." Keith picked up his cell phone and said, "I need to report to the Lord whether it is necessary for the Yamazaki longer team to participate in the king of fighting competition."


    Just then, a wind roared past the door.


    Gunitz''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "If it''s your highness Suze''s interest, we can bring a little joy to your highness as an aftertaste."


    "Long er Yamazaki, there is no need to participate in the king of fighting competition."


    "Ah? What the fuck are you talking about! " Yamazaki longer screamed, "I want to win 100 million yuan!"


    Gaunitz said calmly, "money and violence cover up your bloodthirsty nature and give you an undue illusion."


    "This kind of guy who can''t recognize his own existence has no meaning to survive."


    Yamazaki longer screamed wildly and rushed forward with a dagger.


    "Is that all?"


    As soon as he dodged, gaunitz grabbed ryunoji Yamazaki''s body and burst out a strong breath.


    "Farewell, this is the punishment from God!"


    The storm swirled and turned into countless sharp blades, cutting Yamazaki into a bloody man in an instant.


    When he released his hand, ryutake Yamazaki had completely lost his breath.


    Gaunitz leaned over and said, "then... Let me lead the team and offer happiness to the gods."

 Chapter 726

    "Cao Shujing, second-class Tang Hongwan and Damen Wulang will fight, as well as the eight God nunnery as a single player..."


    At the moment of hearing his name, the eight God nunnery standing on the street coldly raised the corners of his mouth.


    On the one hand, I was amused by the arrangement of Shenle Qianhe, on the other hand, I sneered at the old enemy caoshuajing''s participation in this stupid meeting again.


    Strong hatred seized his soul, and the joy of hatred overflowed from him.


    In this fatalistic battle, who will die first between him and Jing?


    On TV, the list of all the people who pass the qualifier is played in a circular manner.


    "In this king of fighting competition, the participating teams include extreme flow teams Ryo sakazaki, Youli sakazaki and Robert; Hungry wolves, Terry, Dongzhang, blue Mary. "


    "The super ability team, such as Magong Athena, Zhiquan Chong and zhenyuanzhai."


    "The female fighter team doesn''t know fire dance, king and divine joy."


    "Jinjiapan team, jinjiapan, Cai Baojian and Chen guohan."


    "Mercenaries, liana, Clark, Ralph."


    "New faces team seven flail society, Chris, sharme; Boss team: Keith, Lucar and Billy; Shenqi team: gaunitz, Maizhuo, Weisi... "


    "As well as the grass shaving team, grass shaving Beijing, second-order Tang Hongwan, Damen Wulang, a total of ten teams, a special war participant, the eight God nunnery."


    "When the king of fighting decides the champion, he will have the opportunity to challenge the last defending champion, Mr. Su Ze. Therefore, this king of fighting competition is still the same as the last one. There are two champions, the champion of fighting competition and the champion of continuous defending."


    "If the challenge is successful, there will be only one champion and the winner will receive unprecedented rewards!"


    Publicity has been done again and again. The king of 97 competition has become the top and most eye-catching competition in the world. Information about 32 contestants is everywhere on TV, newspapers and radio broadcasts.


    Among them, the most notable is Su Ze, who has become the defending champion of the king of fighting at a young age and has always maintained an unbeaten record.


    Rumors about him are also mysterious.


    Some say that he is playful and contacts several female fighters at the same time; Some said he was not a good man and acted with the black and evil forces; Others boast that he is the reincarnation of gods


    No one knows whether these words are true or false, which makes people feel very absurd.


    How can these words be true?


    Finally, it was that day.


    In the middle of the Jiaziyuan competition field in the island country, a huge challenge arena is built. Because of the tradition inherited from the boxer 94, fighters will not rush to each competition field all over the world and rush to the next competition field after one competition.


    Ten Gladiator teams are in the rest room under the challenge arena. The eight gods temple has not appeared yet. Su Ze sits in the VIP area on the other side, waiting for the battle to begin.


    The referee gave a good account of the past brilliant experience of the king of fighting, introduced all teams and fighters, finally explained the process of the game, and finally announced: "the king of fighting 1997, officially started!"


    "Please take the stage and draw lots to decide the opponent!"


    "The first game was between Shenqi team and boss team!"


    At the beginning, there was a particularly eye-catching situation. Gaunitz of Shenqi team, Keith and Lucar of boss team looked at the referee with killing intention.


    Let them collide in the first game?


    Even if gaunitz had already prepared for the battle, the boss obeyed Su Ze''s orders and felt particularly unhappy.


    As the level of behind the scenes, they all have the experience of playing conspiracy. Is this the first game a coincidence, or was it arranged for a conspiracy like duel?


    Of course, it''s no coincidence. When Shenle Qianhe sees Gao Nitz, the murderer of his sister, and knows that their team is a big snake family, he will certainly try to snipe him and prevent his goal from being achieved.


    No matter why gaunitz took Maizhuo and Weisi to the boxer 97, she couldn''t allow them to continue to win.


    Among these teams, only caoshuajing team and boss team could compete with gaunitz, so Shenle Qianhe immediately tried to manipulate the duel order.


    "It''s really a very strange arrangement."


    "I''m already a little angry," gunitz said in a deep voice


    "Need to stop the fight?" Keith asked, "maybe you can explain all this to the Lord."


    "No, not necessary."


    Gaunitz said: "even if you have to fight at this level at the beginning, I hope you can go all out. Please start now and devote yourself to the battle!"


    This request is really strange


    There is neither hatred with Keith and Lucar, nor reason for conflict and fierce battle, but after the match, we should fight with all our strength.


    Both Keith and Lucar understand that this gaunitz must have some reason to do so. It''s also the same thing that the LORD said not to stop each other.


    In that case, obey the will of the Lord, obey your own heart, and release all malice and tyranny.


    After the decision of Keith, Lucar and Billy, their momentum suddenly changed. They were stronger than usual, and they did not hide their bloodthirsty, tyranny and malice!


    "What a terrible evil man!" Jin jiapan shouted in horror.


    Zhenyuanzhai''s gourd almost fell: the worst case, there!


    When he was old and sophisticated, he immediately realized that if the two villains, Keith and Lucar, had never really reformed, there must be a problem with the person who promised them.


    And that man is Su Ze, the strongest fighter known in the world.


    Su Ze is probably also a party of villains, even the leader of these villains - how can zhenyuanzhai recover from this fact?


    Others did not have the life experience of an old Taoist like Zhen yuanzhai, and they didn''t notice it for a while. However, Cao shaved Jing, sakazaki Liang, Shenle Qianhe and others felt uneasy about the bloodthirsty and evil expression shown by Keith and others.


    Terry clenched his fist even more: this guy, Keith, cheated Suze? Or did Suze know about it from the beginning?


    No one answered such questions for them. The fierce battle that stunned them has begun.


    At the beginning of the king of fighting competition in 1997, it shocked all the audience and the audience in front of TV.


    Keith, the first to appear on the stage, was haunted with black breath. The two sides fought several times against the woman named Maizhuo, all by unscrupulous means.


    Maizhuo''s arm was broken, and Keith''s chest was also marked with several blood marks by Maizhuo. Finally, Maizhuo was directly smashed into his abdomen by Keith''s all-out explosion, almost rifled, and blood flowed.


    Under this level of blood fight, both Maizhuo and Keith gave out cruel and evil laughter, as if they were demons who put their lives aside. Maizhuo had to get up and fight, and Keith had no intention of leaving his hand, and rushed forward to beat the enemy into a corpse with the dance of death.


    Their cruel fight, strange and evil laughter are almost spiritual pollution, which makes many viewers deeply uncomfortable. For ordinary humans, this scene is almost unacceptable.


    Gaunitz looked coldly at the scene where Maizhuo was almost killed. He didn''t move and didn''t ask for a replacement. It seemed that the death of his teammate was no surprise to him.


    After all, the referee couldn''t see it: "should it be decided?"


    "Victory or defeat?" Maizhuo was hit by Keith''s death and beaten by his fists and feet. The breath of life became weaker and weaker, but he still shouted, "I haven''t conceded yet!"


    The referee opened his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    When Keith''s death dance stopped, Maizhuo''s breath had disappeared and completely became a corpse.


    All the fighters, the audience and the referee were stunned.


    The first game, there was an accident!

 Chapter 727

    "The king of fighting competition, the first game had a huge accident!"


    "Because the Maizhuo fighter of Shenqi team refused to admit defeat all the time, he was killed by the boss''s GIS using super kill skills and dancing!"


    "This is a cruel scene never seen in the previous king of fighting competition!"


    Someone shouted and the whole stadium was noisy.


    Many of the audience stood up, pointed to Keith and yelled at the murderer.


    Jin jiapan, Terry, Zhen yuanzhai and many other fighters are even more serious. Keith''s cruel behavior is not what he should look like


    "Don''t say these useless things." Keith said proudly, "the second round is about to begin!"


    With a slight bow, like a cat, Weisi jumped onto the challenge arena, and her bright red tongue licked her lips wantonly.


    "It''s interesting. As the man, your darkness and evil have surpassed me!"


    Keith said coldly, "so what? More or less is because of the gift of the Lord. Now I just want to vent with all my strength. "


    "Surely the Lord will not restrain me this time."


    "Then let''s vent happily!"


    Weisi cheered happily, ignoring that there was still Maizhuo''s body lying on the challenge arena, so she rushed towards Keith, and her arms seemed to stretch to grasp Keith.


    "Whirlwind fist!"


    Keith shouted stiffly. A white breath came out of his body and started the battle between you and me with Weisi.


    After fighting with Weisi, his injuries increased, and Weisi was beaten to spit blood in his mouth.


    "I don''t have much strength."


    Just then, Keith jumped out of the challenge arena and said.


    "I won''t choose to die meaninglessly in the challenge arena."


    Weisi vomited a mouthful of blood: "bah! No fun? Would anyone else like to come on stage? It must be very interesting to kill me or be killed by me! Ha ha ha ha! "


    Mingming is a beautiful woman, but she is seriously injured, laughs wildly in the challenge arena, and sends an invitation to the challengers to fight birth and death!


    Once again, the fighters and the audience fell silent.


    Did they misunderstand something before? Is it not that Keith is too evil, but that Keith''s opponents are too crazy to care about their own lives and the lives of their companions?


    Either side, Keith or the opponent Shenqi team, are cruel and aggressive lunatics!


    "Then be killed by me!" Lucar laughed and boarded the challenge arena. "Once as my secretary, although I know every betrayal, I still feel unhappy from the bottom of my heart!"


    "Now, take your life as the end!"


    "If you can do it, come!"


    Weisi provoked.


    Lucar smelled that the whole body turned into a virtual shadow, followed by a series of crackling noises. Weisi, who was seriously injured, was kicked into the sky, trampled on the ground and rotated and trampled wildly.


    "Extinction cutting" will kill "giant pressure kill"!


    Weisi closes her eyes and the body is ruthlessly kicked by Lucar to Maizhuo.


    "Reverend, it''s your turn now."


    Lucar pointed to gaunitz: "I really want to know what it''s like to defeat or even kill you!"


    Gaunitz stepped to the challenge arena, and two reporters ran quickly: "Captain gaunitz of Shenqi team! What do you think of the successive deaths of two teammates? "


    "Why didn''t you stop the game in time to save your teammates'' lives?"


    Gaunitz looked at these stupid, dirty low life, felt their excitement and desire, and frowned in disgust.


    Two human beings died... They had no pity and sadness, but were excited to find news materials, tried to force themselves to make themselves in a mess, and then tomorrow''s newspapers and news were more shocking.


    My lord... Your choice is our will... Such human beings do not deserve to exist on this beautiful planet.


    Reaching out to push away a reporter, gaunitz walked forward.


    Behind him, the reporter lay down on the ground and rolled around: "Oh, gornitz hit the reporter! Hit the reporter! "


    Ignoring the pathetic farce of these humble mole ants, gaunitz boarded the challenge arena and bowed gracefully: "meet again, Lucar, I don''t know how much progress you have made?"


    Lucar said coldly, "you''ll know!"


    The figures of both sides staggered together. Lucar''s shoulder was grabbed by gaunitz and his fist hit gaunitz''s body.


    Just a little.


    It is only this trace that doomed the strength and solution of both sides.


    Gaunitz''s wind power attacked Lucar, poured all over Lucar, and cut Lucar black and blue: "is that all?"


    "Lucar, is that all you have to do with the way to the strong?"


    "Of course, not only that!" Lucar roared and stood up, his injuries quickly recovered, "you see, my strength has exceeded you!"


    He grabbed his hand at gaunitz.


    Gunitz''s hand burst out the storm of the blade, opened Lucar''s arm, leaned over and grabbed it at Lucar. This time, he wanted to use "real eight young women".


    Lucar also opened his palm, which surprised gaunitz.


    Lucar''s power is indeed infinitely close to himself... The fists and palms of both sides are staggered and attack each other at close range. It doesn''t matter what genre, just to gain the upper hand.


    After dozens of times, Lucar was finally caught by gaunitz again.


    "Accept the punishment of the gods!"


    Gaunitz grabbed and hit frantically. After seven times, he threw Lucar to the ground, raised his wrists, and a whirlwind threw Lucar high.


    Then the whirlwind threw Lucar nearly ten meters high one after another, and finally fell on the grass outside the challenge arena with a plop.


    Lucar vomited blood and looked at Suze''s VIP area.


    Lord, please give me more strength. I must defeat gaunitz!


    Gaunitz also looked at Suze and leaned slightly.


    Leaving Lucar alive, shouldn''t it annoy this one?


    Next, I still can''t lose. I have to fight as fiercely as possible in order to get more fighting power to open the seal and release my Lord.


    So, I still can''t let them win this time.


    Su Ze took a faint look and took back his eyes.


    He knew about the calculation of Bajie set from the beginning, so he didn''t feel surprised at all. Maizhuo and Weisi take the initiative to seek death, which are their active sacrifices to release the snake. Although Su Ze is unfortunately short of two maidens who serve him from time to time, they can''t stop them from completing their own meaning of life and all their missions.


    As for the victory and defeat of the boss team, there is no need to pay attention to Su Ze.


    Although all the outbreaks of Keith, Lucar and Billy are stronger than ordinary gladiators, as long as there is no follow-up supply from Suze, they are only a part stronger than the original strength, not completely invincible.


    Feeling Suze''s will, Billy didn''t go on stage to fight and took the initiative to admit defeat.


    Lucar beat the grass angrily and stood up with his teeth clenched.


    Gaunitz saluted Suze respectfully to say hello and express his gratitude.


    After the bloody and cruel first game, the next four battles were carried out one after another.


    The extreme flow team beat the super ability team, the female fighter team beat the jinjiapan team, the grass shaving Beijing team beat the mercenaries, and the new faces team beat the hungry wolves.


    Until the end of the battle, Terry and Dongzhang were still confused.


    Terry held the South Town fighting King competition in GIS, but he once won the championship! Up to now, it has become a fish belly team of "one round Tour" in boxer 97?


    It was unacceptable to him!


    Today''s fighters are so strong?


    There are three people in this new face team. That strong man is all. It''s outrageous that women and children can beat us!

 Chapter 728

    After the first round, the second round begins.


    The extreme flow team is really strong against Shenqi team, but in the face of sakazaki Ryo and the enhanced version of sakazaki Youli and Robert, it feels like three stones are as difficult to clean up, and he needs to spend a lot of energy to deal with each.


    Moreover, it is also worried about the existence of Su Ze, and can''t do too much.


    After this battle, gaunitz had to rest aside.


    The fighting has indeed been fierce. I don''t know that the female fighter team where Huowu is located has suffered some injuries against the new face team where Qijia society is located, even if they don''t fight for life and death.


    The grass shaving Beijing team is in the air, against the eight God nunnery who participated in the special competition.


    After a fierce battle between Cao shaving Jing and the eight God nunnery, it turned out to be a tie again - Cao shaving Jing will finally fight the profound meaning of the final battle. He is more proficient and powerful. However, the eight God nunnery is no longer just a super must kill move of eight child girls, but has mastered another unique skill "eight wine cups" passed down from generation to generation by the eight Chi Qiong family, but has not been mastered for many generations.


    Another fatalistic duel ended in such a tie, and the eight gods nunnery was ready to leave.


    However, Shenle Qianhe obviously had a plan and sent someone to keep the eight God nunnery.


    "After this king of fighting competition, you can arrange Cao shaving Jing to compete with you again."


    For this arrangement, the eight gods nunnery naturally chose to stay, and he didn''t care about anything else. As long as he could fight caoshuajing again, his patience would be enough.


    There are only three teams left in the king of fighting competition: Shenqi team, new face team and grass shaving Beijing team


    In particular, the new faces team, which clearly has a child, has unexpectedly strong strength, and has defeated two world-famous gladiators.


    "Next, let''s invite Shenqi team and new faces team to the stage."


    The referee announced.


    "No, just here." Gaunitz said to himself, "I admit defeat."


    The referee was surprised, but then communicated a little and announced the news.


    "Shenqi team gave up fighting, and the new faces team and the grass shaving Beijing team began to fight."


    "This is also the final of the king of fighting competition in 1997. Which team can finally win the championship? It''s amazing! "


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s really exciting."


    Chris whispered and was the first to mount the challenge arena: "gaunitz, do you think you can do it now?"


    "Well, the power is enough. The real ceremony has begun. No one can stop it." Gaunitz said calmly.


    Their dialogue surprised caoshuajing and Shenle Qianhe.


    "You --"


    What rituals are the serpents making? Do you mean they


    "Then there''s no need to worry about it. Announce it."


    Chris said, "the snake will reappear in the world. Everyone will be judged by the gods. No one can defeat us and no one can hinder us!"


    When Cao shaved Jing heard this, he couldn''t help but rush forward. Second-order Tang hongmaru and Damon Wulang also stepped on the stage one after another. Different from the original one-on-one fight, round after round, it is now Cao shaved Jing vs. Shang Chris, second-order Tang hongmaru vs. Shang sharme, Damon Wulang vs. Shang qijiashe.


    Shenle Qianhe looked at this scene and looked at the eight God nunnery: "nunnery, help me and defeat that gaunitz, I will..."


    "Can I help you?"


    Gaunitz raised the corners of his mouth and smiled calmly.


    Slowly spit out a sentence: "kill him!"


    The waist of the eight God nunnery bowed down, coughed up a mouthful of blood, covered his mouth and screamed in pain. When his palm was released, he was panting and roaring like a beast. He had only instinct left and attacked Shenle Qianhe under the challenge arena.


    On the other hand, liana, who was also in a state of rage, was inspired by gaunitz''s big snake blood and began to attack her companions.


    At this point, the whole king of fighting competition has become a mess, and the original fighting rules have been completely abandoned. The three of Cao shaving Jing and seven flail society fight together on the stage, and the eight gods and Lina attack everyone around them.


    The audience noticed that something was wrong and left in all directions. The organizers of the king of fighting competition also asked the referees, waiters and others to leave. Only a number of powerful fighters remained in place and watched the scene here.


    "Everybody, we should stop evil!" Jin jiapan suggested.


    Zhen yuanzhai also nodded: "the crazy red haired boy and the little girl are too terrible. It''s not a good thing to let go of that instinctive killing."


    Terry nodded and looked at Suze again.


    Sakazaki Liang, sakazaki Youli and Huowu all looked at Su Ze.


    It''s strange. Shouldn''t Suze stop their actions at this time? Among the people present, the most powerful one is Su Ze, right?


    In the expectation of the public, Su Ze said: "gaunitz, Chris, seven flail society, sharme."


    At the same time, the four of gaunitz stepped back, withdrew from the battle and bowed to pay tribute to Suze.


    When many other fighters saw this scene, they couldn''t help feeling bad.


    Suze''s name, the attitude of gaunitz and other four people... Are all the actions of gaunitz inspired by Suze? He''s the last conspirator?


    Terry''s heart is filled with endless sadness - once he grew up with Suze and worked hard to defeat the villain Keith, now Suze seems to be the most evil man.


    "You''ve done almost everything. Is there enough energy? Start your ceremony. "


    Suze said.


    "Obey your will."


    Gaunitz leaned over and said.


    He straightened up, looked at seven flail society, sharme and Chris, and said in a deep voice, "here we go."


    She suddenly appeared on the other side of the challenge arena, like a cold wind. She grabbed a bright red energy from behind Lina. As this energy was extracted, Lina closed her eyes and fainted.


    Then, gaunitz appeared in front of the eight God nunnery. The blood of the big snake controlling the eight God nunnery no longer went wild, but also drew out a bright red power.


    The two forces converged in the hands of gaunitz.


    Then came the power of ryunoji Yamazaki. The three forces of Chris, qijiashe and sharme were presented in turn to form a black and red ball in the hands of gaunitz, which reflected the palm of gaunitz as transparent.


    All the strength of Maizhuo and Weisi has been dedicated to this challenge arena in advance and turned into the price of breaking the seal.


    Then comes the final moment.


    All the energy of gaunitz is input into the black and red ball, and a space is displayed in front of everyone.


    That''s... The seal of the snake!


    Gaunitz and other four people took the lead in entering the space. With a cry of surprise, Shenle Qianhe rushed into the space. Cao shaved Beijing, second-order hall red pill, big door Wulang, the newly awakened eight God nunnery, and many gladiators who wanted to see what was going on rushed in.


    Only Lucar, Keith, Billy, Cai Baojian and Chen guohan did not enter the space.


    "Maybe we can have some fun without the master?" Lucar whispered.


    Keith smiled coldly: "although your strength is stronger than me, your brain is never enough. The ''evil'' in us is just a pastime when the master is bored."


    "Compared with this, I like you two very much."


    He said to Cai Baojian and Chen guohan, "when I look at you, I know you can do anything except good things. You are born villains!"


    Cai Baojian and Chen guohan nodded again and again: "I blame that Taekwondo bastard. We have to take us to uphold justice. We are willing to follow you, big brother!"


    "Well, when the master comes back..."


    Keith smiled at the space, but thought in his heart: "or the master and those hateful fighters can''t come back... I may have a chance to become the real king of the world!"

 Chapter 729

    Through the space, everything changes, and the rough and simple stone ground appears at your feet.


    Around the stone floor stood old stone columns with strange patterns, and the head of the beast with a big mouth was painted on the top.


    The ground splits evenly, with peculiar blue and white light in the gap, forming a peculiar network pattern.


    In the center of the reticulated pattern is a large round hole, and a thick blue and white light column rises in the large round hole. The heavy pressure diffuses with the light, which makes the fighters who have just entered this strange space feel heavy.


    Gaunitz, Chris, seven flail society and sharme stood in front of the light column, while other fighters, led by Shenle Qianhe, Cao shaving Jing and others, stood opposite them.


    "What is this place? What are you going to do? "


    Sakazaki Liang asked in a deep voice, asking questions from a fighter.


    "This is the land of the serpent seal." Shenle Qianhe said and explained to the fighters, "in front of us are the four members of the big snake family."


    After that, I saw all the gladiators with questions, and quickly explained the origin of the three artifact and the big snake family, as well as the original sealing of the big snake.


    Then they understood what the so-called "land sealed by the big snake" was - in short, there was an extremely evil and terrible demon god named the big snake 1800 years ago, which corresponds to the Baqi big snake who ate the little girl, drank hard liquor, and then was killed by suzuo''s man with a grass razor sword.


    In this boxing emperor''s world, of course, the facts should be subject to what Shenle Qianhe said. Some of the original legends can only be regarded as reference and symbol.


    The eight foot Qiong gouyu of the eight gods family has a unique skill of eight wine cups; The fire of the grass shaving family; The eight close mirror and seal technique of Shenle family have strong symbolic significance.


    The big snake is almost indistinguishable from the "eight Qi big snake"... The eight wine cup symbolizes the legendary eight Qi big snake drinking, the flame of the grass shaving family, the God of fire, the man with a beard, the grass shaving sword, the eight close mirrors of the Shenle family, and is a well-known artifact in the island country.


    The unique skill "real eight child girl" of the big snake family, and the unique skill "eight child girl" given by the big snake to the eight gods family, is the unique skill created by the big snake when he drank the liquor and enjoyed the sacrifice of "eight girls".


    The four people of the big snake family, gaunitz, have a proud smile. The preparations have been completed, and the arrival of the big snake is unstoppable.


    All the gladiators were shocked by the past events of the big snake family and the three artifact family, and their eyes turned on Shenle Qianhe, caoshiaojing and the eight God nunnery.


    Only sakazaki Youli and Huowu came to Suze, and Terry stood in front of Suze with a gloomy expression: "you knew all this?"


    Suze knows that because he replaced Andy in the original book, all Andy''s character relationships also appear on him. For example, Terry''s brotherly love for Andy is the expression of Terry''s sincere feelings for Suze at this time.


    "Well, I already knew." Suze does not deny it.


    "Are you involved?" Terry asked.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly.


    Terry''s expression was immediately excited, with a sense of excitement: "Suze, stop!"


    "Before you make a big mistake, become like Keith -"


    At this point, his words suddenly stopped: "Keith, do you listen to you now? He never actually became a good man? "


    "Isn''t it OK for him to listen to me and stop doing evil?"


    Su Ze asked.


    Terry nodded subconsciously, but then he thought something was wrong.


    If Keith is still a villain, even if he is now suppressed by Suze, he will eventually do evil again one day - such a forced "rehabilitation" is obviously problematic.


    This is also a malicious Keith, which Terry doesn''t want to let go.


    Teri is trying to distinguish more from Suze. On the other side, Shenle Qianhe and Cao shaving Jing have rushed towards the four people of gaunitz, followed by second-order hall red pill and Damen Wulang.


    "Never let their plans succeed!"


    Cao Shujing cried.


    Although many gladiators also want to intervene, they see that the four have become red against the four of gaunitz, and they have no way to intervene in the battle.


    "Now, it''s too late!"


    Gunitz whispered.


    "The power of the serpent comes completely."


    With his words, Chris closed his eyes and floated slowly in mid air.


    "Stop him!"


    Shenle Qianhe shouted, with a bright light in his hand, hitting Chris, the foundation of zero skill and the power of seal!


    A figure stood in front of the light. The strong and tall dry earth seven flail society, which mastered the power of the earth, hit on the basis of zero skills. The strength of the whole body and the power of the big snake were instantly sealed. The whole person was covered by the power of the seal and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    In terms of strength and destructive power, no matter which kind, the seven flail society should surpass the Shenle Qianhe. However, when the three artifact family faces the big snake family, this natural restraint is so unreasonable. Once it is hit, it will be restrained, weakened and sealed directly.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Cao shaving Jing roared and then smashed his fist down.


    The final decisive battle of the grass shaving family - Wuyi!


    Another figure blocked Cao Shuo Jing''s fist and was directly penetrated by the power of formless flame.


    The man''s blue priest''s robe flew, and a book fell from his arms with fire. It was the breath blowing storm gaunitz.


    "Now is the day when the gods come."


    Gaunitz opened his mouth calmly, dissipated his breath and died completely. All his strength was put into Chris''s body to add more energy to the arrival of the snake.


    The wild lightning sharme, who mastered the power of lightning, took over the sealed seven yoke society and the killed gaunitz, stood in front of Chris and didn''t let anyone affect Chris through her.


    "Super thunder light fist!"


    The hands of the second-order hall red pill released huge electric light.


    Sharme also responded by releasing a more powerful force of lightning: "dark thunder light fist."


    Obviously, it is as like as two peas. The power of thunder and lightning of Charles is more than Nikaidou Kuremaru, and he has nothing to do.


    Shenle Qianhe looked at the eight God nunnery disappointed - if the eight God nunnery could release eight wine glasses to Chris at this time, it is likely to change all this.


    In addition to the three artifact, other gladiators are too weak in the face of the power of the big snake. Even if they can fight, they can''t defeat each other.


    However, the eight gods nunnery was indifferent and had no intention of making a move.

 Chapter 730

    Sharme also saw that the other family of the three artifact had no intention to make a move, and she was relieved.


    According to the original idea, each of them had a unique skill to resist the three artifact before the big snake came.


    Both the seven flail society and gaunitz completed their tasks, but sharme did not encounter the attack of the three artifact.


    The zero skill foundation of Shenle Qianhe and the formlessness of caoshing Beijing are ready again, but it''s too late.


    An invisible wave spread from Chris in an instant. Except Suze, all the fighters couldn''t help pushing back a few steps to the edge of the sealed land.


    Su Ze still stood where he was, while Cao Shujing, Shenle Qianhe and the eight God nunnery only retreated two steps, as if they had been chosen by fate and stood in front of the fighters.


    They are not only selected by fate, but as three artifact, they naturally have resistance to the power of the big snake.


    Open your eyes, a pair of strange snake pupils appear.


    Chris looked at the crowd coldly: "the three artifact of this generation..."


    He fell down slowly, bent down and looked down as if he were all huddled together.


    Then he suddenly got up and the red short sleeved sweater broke.


    The black hair turned silver white, the child''s face became mature and beautiful, and the body became the height of an adult.


    The strange, sun like cyan pattern on his chest makes him more mysterious.


    With a gentle wave, Chris''s voice was hoarse. It didn''t seem that human beings could send out. At the same time, it had a very strange Charm: "breaking pupae into butterflies has become a reality."


    He is no longer Chris, but a snake.


    Sharme knelt in front of the serpent with a slightly fanatical and joyful voice: "my Lord, you have finally come again."


    The big snake pupil was indifferent, and his voice was not very affectionate and happy. Instead, they were indifferent: "incompetent guy, did it take 1800 years to let me out?"


    "My Lord, I''m very sorry. We are so incompetent." Said sharme softly.


    "Although incompetent, but also loyal." The snake''s eyes ran through Charlemagne''s body and saw through her thoughts and consciousness.


    Then he looked at Suze.


    Although the serpents were very incompetent, they unsealed him for 1800 years, and they did not completely unseal him, nor did they bring the last sacrificial girl "qitianxue", but their strength and insight should not be too bad.


    The eight masterpieces such as gaunitz and sharme are recognized as dark and evil as their own gods. Even Maizhuo, Weisi and sharme please him. What does this guy named Suze exist?


    The serpent does not think that there are gods outside of itself. It is a collection of consciousness. It is a unique serpent and a real God who can master soul, thought and space.


    So he is going to take a look at the essence of the "God" Suze.


    In response to him, there was another look like substance.


    The eyes of both sides were called, and there was a dull collision sound in the air, and even a faint invisible fluctuation broke out.


    The snake''s expression became solemn - even if he was arrogant and arrogant and didn''t pay attention to any life, he had to admit that the other party did have extraordinary strength and didn''t seem to be much worse than himself.


    If you can''t see through his soul and thought, naturally you can''t know his origin and true identity.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you not from earth? "


    Su Ze was not surprised at the snake''s gaze at the confrontation. At this time, he was really surprised: "what did you say?"


    "The consciousness of the earth, the consciousness and soul of mankind should be under my control." The serpent said rightly, "you are not under my control. Of course, you should not be a creature of the earth."


    Su Ze was a little funny and said, "there''s a problem, big snake."


    The big snake felt the "rudeness" in his tone. Compared with other people''s fear eyes and sharme''s reverence eyes, this equal attitude had never existed.


    However, for the sake of Su Ze''s unknown origin, race and strength, he should still say, "I allow you to ask a question."


    "Your existence was 1800 years ago. You should be in a corner of the world. In the myths and legends of the island countries, you were just a Baqi snake." Su Ze asked with a smile, "do you really know the concepts of earth and human beings, and can you really master all human thoughts and consciousness?"


    "Of course."


    The serpent replied, "all thoughts and consciousness, as long as I want to know, are reflected in my heart."


    "I am the only and true... God."


    After saying this, his eyes glanced at the crowd: "your apparent identity is Terry''s brother, a couple who doesn''t know Huowu and Youli sakazaki. Do you want to know what they think of you in their hearts? What do you think of you? "


    "I can tell you if necessary."


    "Your brother, Terry, resents you for letting go of your father murderer, Keith..."


    With his words, Terry''s face turned pale: "no, I didn''t!"


    It looks like a guilty plea, more like it''s true.


    Su Ze''s eyes were calm, smiled and said, "snake, you are not so arrogant! When I found that there was a problem with power, I began to use human nature and people''s hearts to try to make me angry and lose my temper? "


    "Such specious words mean nothing to me."


    "Not only that, your behavior is more equivalent to declaring war on me. Will you fight once? "


    The eyes of the big snake were projected again, and the eyes of both sides collided again, and the invisible fluctuation spread rapidly.


    "If you think it is necessary, then war is not inevitable."


    The big snake said, "this is the earth. You can''t beat me."


    His tone took a sense that he should have. If Su Ze could taste it carefully, he should be able to feel that he had a hint of concession and said in disguise that he didn''t really want to go to war.


    However, Suze is not ready to experience his little speaking skills.


    He said, "coincidentally, I think so, snake, you can''t win."


    "Ridiculous." The snake no longer tried to make a statement, saying that "in fact, he doesn''t have to go to war", and he was angry, "let''s go to war first. After defeating you, I will bring destruction to mankind. It''s time to correct the mistakes that last for 1800 years... "


    As he spoke, his fingers pointed forward, and one after another pure black fine particles, with the wave of breaking through the space, made a slight bang, and came straight to Su Ze.


    Su Ze looked at this understatement, breaking through the space of black particles, but also some solemn expression.


    When it comes to space and time attacks, you still need to be careful.

 Chapter 731

    But when the black particles reached two meters in front of Su Ze, Su Ze waved his sleeve to cover the black particles.


    ace up one''s sleeve!


    "Bang bang!" With three muffled sounds, Su Ze could feel that black particles shuttle through the universe in his sleeve, breaking a little space in the universe in his sleeve and then quietly disappear.


    The power is enough to kill any ordinary fighter in the boxing emperor''s world. The absolute penetrating power of black particles can directly tear the enemy''s body into a bucket sized penetrating wound while hitting the enemy, that is to say, there is no doubt of death.


    This kind of power is definitely not the breath of a gladiator. You can resist it by using the moves and skills of fighting.


    However, the threat to Suze is not as big as expected.


    The attack of black particles can be transferred to heaven and earth in Su Ze''s sleeve, which shows that many attack methods of the big snake can be avoided, digested and even resisted by Su Ze.


    After the first move of the snake, the black particles were released, and Su Ze began to prepare to fight back.


    "Snake, it''s hard to be sealed for 1800 years, isn''t it?"


    "Now, continue to let you taste it."


    The left hand burst out a pale blue flame and waved it forward, and a long pillar of fire went straight to the body of the snake.


    The snake sneered, raised his palm, and dozens of black particles burst out, annihilating the blue flame directly.


    "Eight wine glasses?"


    "Do you also want me to be restrained by the power of Bachi Qiong gouyu again? When I am on guard and understand what the power of this move is, you still have this opportunity? "


    Eight glasses?


    Shenle Qianhe, caoshuajing and the eight God nunnery all looked at Su Ze together.


    Shenle Qianhe was overjoyed - he knew Su Ze could also use eight wine glasses. Why did he try to coax the awkward guy of the eight God nunnery?


    Cao Shujing can''t help thinking of his black history of being beaten by Su Ze.


    Su Ze once said that he would fight himself with the ancient martial arts of the eight gods family. Now it seems that it is true. He can really use the ancient martial arts of the eight gods family, and even the super profound meaning of "eight wine cups" used to ban the big snake family can be used.


    The eight gods nunnery is not good at looking: "use my moves, do you want to die?"


    Su Ze ignored their eyes and thoughts, but said with a smile: "it seems that the eight wine cups can no longer be used to seal the big snake, so we can only use another move, the grass shaving family."


    Cao shaved Jing for a moment, then opened his eyes.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Su Ze was not shocked if he really used "formless".


    As expected, Su Ze''s body was wrapped by the fire, and the whole sealed place was immediately soaked by the fire. His fist waved forward, which was several times stronger than Cao Shujing''s formless. He looked indomitable and could defeat all the enemies in front of him.


    More powerful than himself, but also domineering flame... A strong sense of frustration rises in Cao shaving Jing''s heart. Is the three artifact family really so irreplaceable?


    "How dare you!"


    When the snake saw this move, it roared angrily.


    His hands were interlaced in front of his chest, and a series of space barriers appeared in front of him to resist Su Ze''s super infinity by breaking several layers of space barriers.


    After that, his body turned into a faint blue shadow, and a strong suction was released towards Su Ze.


    "How dare you use this trick on me! I''ll take your soul! " The serpent declared angrily.


    Suction and gravity?


    With a smile, Su Ze repelled the attraction of the snake and stood motionless.


    "If that''s the case, you don''t deserve the standard of the sixth level reincarnation world."


    Su Ze''s figure bent down, and the whole person was like an arrow off the string.


    Now it''s Shenle Qianhe''s stunned.


    The ancient martial arts of the bazhijing family seal the strongest meaning of the snake and the foundation of zero skills?


    How could he? How can it be used?


    Dong!


    Su Ze slipped under his feet and flew to the snake in an instant. It seemed that he was going to seal the snake with a stronger zero skill than Shenle Qianhe.


    But once again hit the space barrier in front of the big snake and broke two layers of space barrier.


    The snake looked at the scene coldly, and his expression was colder than before.


    He saw that Su Ze was deliberately using the profound meaning of the three artifact family to humiliate himself - this was not something he could avoid without fighting, but that the other party was eager to try.


    Some information in sharme''s memory deceived herself: sharme thought that Su Ze would really stand by and let them untie the seal of the big snake and not intervene at all.


    But now it seems that although Su Ze does not intervene in the seal of the big snake, he has no idea of peace with himself.


    Of course, the serpent asked himself that as the only God and will on earth, it is also impossible to live in peace with each other.


    In that case, start fighting with all your strength and hands!


    "Suze, report your real God''s name and let me fight you fairly."


    "My true God''s name?"


    Su Ze smiled: "I am Su Ze, also a Maitreya. I walk in many worlds. I step into the story of these worlds."


    "I am the great saint of Optimus and the highest god king of Olympus."


    "I''m a small man and a big man. I''m from the fantasy world and science fiction world. I''m from the animation world and the novel world."


    "If you want to call my God''s name, call me ''Maitreya''."


    "Maitreya?"


    The big snake narrowed its pupils.


    "It''s really an unimaginable self-confidence and terrible claim... To know everything and cover all living things. Does that mean?"


    "Let me see how you know everything about me."


    When the snake said this, he was ready to release more power, but Su Ze waved his hand and released two black suspended spherical objects. One is as dark as ink, full of the most essential malice to all creatures, and one is like a black sun suspended in the sky, which is disgusting from the heart at the first sight.


    "You are..."


    The big snake knew it and immediately understood why bajieji judged that Su Ze was an evil god in essence. With such a terrible collection of malice and fear, how could he be a kind God?


    Su Ze did not explain more to the snake, but swept the universe in his sleeve, sent all the fighters into the sleeve world, and sent sharme into the sleeve world.


    In the whole place sealed by the big snake, only Su Ze and the big snake stand opposite each other.


    "Next, we can fight well." Suze said.


    Snake looked at his operation and didn''t feel surprised at all. After all, he was a god of the same level as himself. These so-called fighters and Bajie collection could only be regarded as toys. How could he resist their arrangement?

 Chapter 732

    "Without the existence of other human beings, you don''t have to disguise and cover up?"


    "Show your true origin and true appearance!"


    The snake was quietly suspended in mid air, watching Su Ze and said.


    He still doesn''t understand where such a guy came from. His strength seems to be on a par with himself.


    Is there a second God on earth who has the same will and spirit as himself?


    Su Ze smiled calmly: "my appearance has always been like this, but there are some twists and turns in the origin. Can''t you notice anything from my name just now?"


    Seeing that he said so, the big snake didn''t ask any more questions.


    For such an existence that can be on the same level with himself or even at a stalemate in strength, he can''t read each other''s thoughts, see through each other''s soul, or even threaten each other.


    It''s meaningless to continue talking.


    When the other party uses the move of three artifact to play with the snake, the snake has decided to fight with the other party.


    Needless to say, the serpent''s arms are crossed on his chest, and all his powers are displayed in the space of the sealed land.


    His hands were raised high, and a dazzling brilliance came out of his hands. Silver hair fluttering, cyan tattoos appear unusually eye-catching.


    As if sighing, the snake opened its mouth and made a low voice.


    "Let everything return to nothing."


    Everything in the air becomes fragmented, like broken glass.


    After the fragmented feeling disappeared, Su Ze''s laughter sounded: "if only this degree of space fragmentation, it doesn''t make much sense to me."


    The cold and heartless pupils of the big snake contracted slightly.


    Is this level of power still unable to help him? How can we beat him?


    Before he could continue to think, Su Ze''s next sentence had floated.


    "Come and don''t be rude. How about my attack?"


    The black mud ball flickered slightly in front of Su Ze and fell on the big snake in an instant - whether it''s shape shifting and shadow changing, flying Thor''s art, or the power of reincarnation eye, which involves the power of space, Su Ze doesn''t lack at all.


    Therefore, he will not send the evil of this world to attack the snake head-on like the two armies fighting against each other and attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold. It will only consume the power of the evil of this world in vain.


    The real purpose is to directly land the evil of this world on the serpent.


    "You..."


    The big snake roared angrily, "how dare you pollute my body with such filthy evil!"


    A layer of energy emerged from the surface of his body, trying to isolate the evil of the world.


    The evil of this world seems not to be affected at all and consumes each other with the big snake.


    After consuming a few breaths, the snake''s expression suddenly stopped slightly.


    As if it was lack of energy, let the evil of this world cover the whole body, and the whole body becomes dark. The cyan lines on the chest become bright white, and the silver hair looks more silvery white, even focusing on pure white.


    "Oh? Is this a lack of energy? "


    Suze asked.


    The snake did not respond, and a black face rose slowly from the snake''s shoulder.


    "No, just found the right host."


    "The evil of this world," said.


    "We should be apart, Maitreya. I''ve been used by you many times. All I do is against my original intention. I''m tired of it. Just give the world to me, and then you leave. Anyway, a mere world is nothing to you? "


    Sure enough.


    For the evil of this world, "surrender to who" and "loyalty" do not exist. Only when their own existence is fundamentally threatened will they be reluctantly convinced and slightly flexible.


    Even after experiencing so many worlds, malice is malice. It will not produce feelings because Su Ze is stronger, nor think that there is any real connection between the two sides because Su Ze has used it to blackmail and control others for many times.


    When the evil of this world realized that this was a sixth level reincarnation world, and Su Ze had the same power as the final boss snake, he felt his opportunity coming.


    Compared with Su Ze, who focuses on order and goodness and generally does not kill indiscriminately, the big snake feels that there should be no chaotic evil essence of human existence in the world because of his unhappiness. The evils of this world prefer to coexist - of course, it is not surrender, but the big snake does not reject the evils of this world, and the evils of this world are very fond of darkness, bloody cruelty, The two sides can integrate with each other.


    So while the evil of this world erodes the big snake, it begins to communicate with the big snake.


    The serpent realized the essence of this evil, which was quite different from Su Ze''s noumenon. He also chose to integrate the evil of this world and make himself stronger.


    Isn''t it "evil"?


    The snake thinks it can control it.


    Su Ze responded to the evil of this world: "even if this reincarnation world is nothing, I am not ready to let you wreak havoc in any reincarnation world at will, either controlled by me or destroyed by me. This is the only way you can deal with the evil of this world. "


    "Well, let''s have a try..."


    The evil of this world is attached to the snake and turned into a dark tight dress.


    "Try whether you can completely destroy me!"


    The evil of this world is silent. The snake looks down at his black clothes, feels his desire to destroy and kill, and raises the corners of his mouth.


    "This feeling doesn''t disgust me."


    The snake pupil laughed at Su Ze: "what''s the feeling of being betrayed by part of his own strength?"


    "My own strength?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it seems that you still have a great misunderstanding about my power... The evil of this world is just a tool in your hand, which is far from being called power."


    "Because it is the most unreliable tool, I generally use it to do everything. After consumption, I don''t have to worry about how to supplement it."


    The big snake didn''t believe it. He felt that Su Ze should be trying to save face.


    Is such a degree of power a power that can be used and abandoned at will? He doesn''t believe it anyway.


    "Whatever you say, let me try a new power."


    Raised his hand, dark as ink energy waved out of his hand, with the malice of destroying everything.


    "Hee hee! Master! Accept my pollution! "


    "Make you a part of us and destroy all the world and creatures together!"


    This is the "evil of this world". The essence of malice and distortion has never been changed. Goodness and order are extravagant. Only the most fundamental evil can represent its existence.


    Every dark evil part of this world carries the power of splitting space and goes straight to Su Ze!

 Chapter 733

    The combination of real malice and the power of space forms an attack that is more untouchable and contactless than before.


    Su Ze looked at the scene quietly, but just smiled.


    A jade seeking Tao condensed and flew to the dark malice.


    Seeking Tao jade is Su Ze''s reincarnation eye creation and the highest product of the blood following net of the combination of five elements escape and yin-yang attributes. In that reincarnation world, seeking Tao jade can be the strongest object or the sharpest weapon. The wonderful transformation and operation of yin-yang is at will.


    At this time, qiudao jade and pitch black maliciously collide, and space shatters and collides in everything.


    The essence of everything, like Suze''s battle with the gods on Mount Olympus, ultimately belongs to the collision and consumption of energy.


    "Bang!"


    Qiu Daoyu broke the dark malice and was hit by the power of space above.


    It was dark and malicious. It consumed one-third after it was reunited. After the force of space was crushed, it was completely consumed. At this time, qiudaoyu had irreversible cracks and doubled its volume.


    This level of consumption


    Snake saw the result of victory. Su Ze could never consume himself!


    Immediately, the palm of his hand waved out, and countless dark ink dots attacked Su Ze like black rain and black oil dumping.


    Every raindrop has malice and the power to tear up space, which can not be resisted by a simple body.


    As long as Su Ze uses his own energy to resist these black raindrops and is constantly consumed, the snake can be invincible and win finally.


    "Bang bang!"


    The fierce collision sound sounded in the black rain. When the black rain fell, the ground of the whole seal land was already pockmarked, but there was no trace of Su Ze''s existence.


    The snake''s eyebrows stirred slightly.


    "Is he still there?"


    At least it''s a god of the same level. Won''t you be defeated by this level of attack?


    The evil of this world emerged from the snake''s shoulder, observed the ground and replied: "he used his ability of space to transfer to other places, and then he should return..."


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw Su Ze appear in place again, holding a pear in his hand and looking at the snake as if nothing had happened.


    "Is the attack over?"


    Su Ze took a bite of the pear and asked seriously.


    "You just --" said the snake in a deep voice with uncontrollable anger, "what are you going to do?"


    "I was a little thirsty just now, so I went home to get a pear." Su Ze chewed the pear and tasted it. "If you want to say that the pear must be Chinese, with thin skin and more water, take a bite..."


    "Bastard! Very rude! "


    Snake can''t remember how many times he was annoyed by the rude bastard in front of him. He simply didn''t pay attention to himself, but just changed ways to tease himself for fun.


    He has completely lost patience, and he no longer cares about the fact that he has just broken the seal and can''t mobilize all his real strength.


    At this moment, the only thing the snake wants to do is to kill the man in front of him!


    Hands raised, energy gathered together, the evil of this world also acted together, mixed in every place attacked by the snake.


    Let everything return to nothing!


    This time, the space breaking force released by the big snake is several times more powerful than before. The dark malice of the evil of this world lingers on the moves that should be like the sun, and suddenly envelops the whole place sealed by the big snake like the coming of night.


    Click!


    The rough stone pillars were directly cut into pieces, the ground was completely cut, and the whole space of the sealed land was cut into pieces.


    The big snake appeared on the red challenge arena of the island''s Jiazi garden. Behind him was a broken black hole that could not be healed for a long time.


    That''s the only trace of the land sealed by the snake.


    Under such an attack, Suze should not be able to escape again, right?


    Just thinking of this, the snake saw Su Ze biting a pear and appeared over the other side of the challenge arena.


    Watching Su Ze eat clean pears in two bites and lazily throw the pear core into the trash can next to the audience, the snake''s anger rose again.


    "Damn guy!"


    Clearly still teasing me!


    He opened his hand and once again released a series of spatial forces, trying to tear Su Ze apart completely.


    Su Ze smiled, a tree appeared in front of him, and then a wood giant more than ten meters high pulled out of the ground and fell at the big snake.


    "It''s such a boring trick again!"


    With anger, the big snake blocked the hammer of the wooden giant with a space barrier, and fought back with the power of space again.


    After several rounds of fighting with him, Su Ze said, "big snake, although you are not particularly powerful, the power you show now is indeed at the level of gods."


    "However, your broken seal and all your ideas are coming to an end today."


    The big snake disdained to pay attention to this: obviously, neither of the two sides can do anything about the other. What he said seems to have won the game!


    Su Ze said to "the evil of this world" again: "the evil of this world, I don''t seem to need to leave you another chance. This time, you will be completely destroyed together with the big snake."


    The evil of this world responded, "just right! I have the same idea! "


    If we continue to compromise in front of Su Ze and obey orders, it is still "evil"! No matter how possible it is, it must work hard once and completely obtain the qualification of freedom!


    Moreover, even if there is no victory... Don''t Keith, Lucar, Billy and the black dog mask still have a trace of the evil of this world?


    The evil of this world thinks that he should not be destroyed.


    Almost at the end of the dialogue, Su Ze''s figure appeared behind the snake. His arm was like a magic weapon, running directly from the rear to the front chest of the snake.


    The big snake looked at Su Ze''s arm and his injury suddenly, and couldn''t understand what had happened.


    Su Ze, can you move to yourself in an instant and hurt yourself directly? Why didn''t he use it before that?


    Su Ze had no intention to explain. The power to destroy the source, the power to break the devil and the essential energy penetrated into the snake''s body, making the snake struggle and roar.


    "You guy!"


    "You despicable fellow!"


    The snake roared, and its body swelled suddenly, bursting into an incomparably bright light.


    After being teased to explode, he was defeated by this hateful guy. The snake couldn''t accept it and directly chose to explode!


    Su Ze''s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared in the mid air thousands away, looking at the challenge arena below.

 Chapter 734

    The audience and the organizer have already left. In addition to the self exploding snake in the challenge arena, it is the evil of the world that haunts him.


    In addition, there are a group of evil people who are harboring ghosts and waiting for opportunities, such as Keith, Lucar, Billy, Cai Baojian and Chen guohan.


    Even if Suze used the evil of this world to blacken and control, Keith''s ambition was only distorted and did not become indifferent to fame and wealth.


    And the others are no better.


    When Su Ze and big snake appeared in the place where they broke the seal of big snake, Keith''s mood quickly sank - he knew that the master would not be defeated so easily, and he seemed to continue to be a running dog for the master!


    However, he never thought that he should be subjected to such a sudden disaster!


    Su Ze fought with the stranger in black and silver hair. When he saw that he was about to win, the stranger in black and silver hair suddenly roared a few times, and his body burst into an incomparably dazzling light.


    Boom!


    A loud noise shattered all the glass hundreds of miles around, a large number of bubbles came out of the nearest sea area, and a large number of fish in the water turned up their bellies and died.


    After the explosion, the whole Jiaziyuan site has disappeared into a huge pit, and a huge mushroom cloud rises slowly.


    As like as two peas of nuclear weapons, the same as the million ton nuclear bombs.


    The big snake broke the seal this time, which was obviously a complete failure.


    However, for Suze, he still needs to do something at the end of the follow-up.


    The mind sweeps around for dozens of miles, and all the heaven and earth let go. Find out all the scattered evil in this world one by one, and erase them all, so as to ensure that the unfaithful evil in this world is completely eliminated.


    In a quarter of an hour, Su Ze finished this thing. The evil of the world was finally completely destroyed and would never appear in front of Su Ze again.


    He came to the site of Jiaziyuan, before a floating illusory figure.


    "Even if it''s self explosion, haven''t you been destroyed?" Su Ze said to the last virtual shadow of the snake.


    The big snake is weak at this time. He really has no mood to communicate with this hateful guy.


    "It seems that some of your claims still don''t talk big." Su Ze said, "in this world, it is really difficult to kill you completely. You are immortal."


    "Are you interested in answering my initial question?"


    "If you are the Baqi snake of the island country, you should have nothing to do with all mankind. You can make waves in the island country at most. If you are a collection of human consciousness, the so-called will of the earth, you should not appear in island countries... "


    The snake snorted coldly and didn''t answer.


    "So there is only one fact. Because it is the game world of the island country, set your island country to represent the world..."


    Su Ze said slowly what the big snake didn''t understand.


    "It seems that your patience is not very good, so I''ll let you recall your previous experience."


    Su Ze saw that the big snake refused to speak again, so he said.


    A flaming flame appeared in his hands, which was the ancient martial arts of grass shaving.


    "Enough, what do you want!"


    The snake cried discontentedly, staring at the flame in Su Ze''s hand, feeling that this guy would humiliate himself again.


    "Nothing? This is called classic reproduction. "


    Su Ze smiled, and with another move, he pasted it up and hit the snake directly in the face.


    The smell of the snake is weak again.


    "Oh? That''s really effective! " Su Ze said, "if you continue to fight, will it drive you out of your wits?"


    "You bastard, do you really have human conscience and bottom line?" The snake couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    "Er... You and I should not be human now?"


    Su Ze said with a smile and waved his fist forward.


    The ultimate battle of righteousness, no style!


    Again on the body of the snake.


    "Enough! You big jerk! What the hell are you going to do! "


    The snake was so angry that it jumped and roared. It still didn''t help.


    Su Ze thought seriously, "how about cooperating with me?"


    "How to cooperate with you?" The big snake wanted to say no, but seeing Su Ze turning his wrist, he seemed ready to punch in the face again, so he had to ask with a little resentment.


    "Of course, I was defeated by me again in front of everyone..."


    Su Ze said very seriously.


    "You are too bad! Are you really a person? " Said the snake.


    "Huh?"


    Su Ze''s eyes stared, more lush than the flame of grass shaving Beijing, and the flame leaped and leaped in his hands.


    The snake sighed helplessly: for the first time, he felt that immortality was a kind of torture. If Su Ze killed him with one punch, would he not have to do such humiliating things and have to fight fake matches with the "enemy"?


    "I''ll do it later, and you''ll do it... You know? Laugh more retarded, idiot... "Su Ze explained to the snake.


    The snake''s fist clenched and loosened, loosened and clenched several times, and finally couldn''t help crying out: "you deceive people too much, I''ve endured you for a long time!"


    "Slap in the face!"


    "Well, you go on..."


    "Well, good, you can teach..."


    Su Ze nodded with satisfaction.


    After another half an hour, Su Ze asked the snake, "are you ready?"


    The blue and blue snake nodded.


    "Then, start!"


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ze released many gladiators from his sleeve, such as Cao Shujing, Shenle Qianhe, eight God nunnery, unknown fire dance, sakazaki Youli and so on.


    Under the eyes of many fighters. The snake recited his lines dryly and had no emotional fluctuations: "Suze, damn guy, how dare you interrupt my plan so that I can''t destroy mankind."


    Suze glared at him.


    The snake quickly injected emotion: "damn guy, I will never let you go!"


    Su Ze looked serious: "no, you don''t have a chance!"


    In a flash, the figure appeared on the side of the big snake and hit the empty shadow of the big snake with a fist.


    The snake read without emotion: "ah, I''m dying."


    "Su Ze, you will..."


    "The foundation of zero technology!" Su Ze''s figure appeared behind him and sealed his figure.


    This is different from what was agreed!


    Snake stared at Suze: are you still a person? Even me as an actor?


    "Who makes your acting too bad? Everyone knows there''s a problem. Just seal you off!" Su Ze responded with mental strength.


    If I can explode, I have to be angry with you! You director trash, still blame me for not being an actor?


    The snake fell into the seal angrily and disappeared in front of many fighters.


    The fighters looked around at the Jiazi garden, which had become a deep pit. They thought that the big snake had been sealed by Su Ze, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Great, the big snake is sealed!"

 Chapter 735

    Although the big snake looks a little strange, it doesn''t look as fierce as before.


    But there is no doubt that Suze sealed the snake.


    Shenle Qianhe leaned forward to Su Ze and thanked him: "thank you very much, Mr. Su Ze! The snake is sealed again. "


    "You''re welcome. The existence of the big snake is not good for us..."


    Su Ze said so.


    Shenle Qianhe hesitated again and again. After all, he didn''t say some other questions in his heart: why do the big snake and the big snake family regard Su Ze as the same God? Seems to be a companion, seeing Suze as the same dark and evil existence?


    Are the villains such as Keith and Lucar really reformed, or have they just joined the command of Suze?


    This kind of question, Shenle Qianhe thinks that even if he is curious, he''d better not ask it now.


    The big snake is the old enemy of the three artifact family and a terrible existence that may destroy the world, but he was sealed by Su Ze without cost. Many fighters have no resistance at all and were sent to a safe space by Su Ze.


    This completely shows that Suze is stronger than the big snake, and the people have no resistance in front of him. Everyone''s life and death are between his thoughts.


    So for the time being, don''t be in a hurry to ask questions. Let''s keep everyone''s lives safe first.


    Shenle Qianhe thinks so, but it''s a pity that the central feeling of the Gladiator is reckless, and many people think that "we must ask clearly".


    After she thanked Suze, the three people spoke almost at the same time.


    "Suze, what happened just now? How did this become a pit? " Cao Shujing asked.


    The eight gods nunnery said, "you guy, how dare you use that move!"


    "Suze, Keith, where are they?" Terry also asked. He didn''t care about the resentment between the snake and the three artifact, but more about the whereabouts of Keith, the enemy who killed his father.


    After the three of them spoke, other fighters did not speak again. There were mature and prudent people such as zhenyuanzhai, and those who knew Su Ze and trusted Su Ze, such as sakazaki Liang, I don''t know Huowu, sakazaki Youli, king, Robert and Dongzhang. They were also curious, but they didn''t need an answer immediately.


    Only Jin jiapan thought of other things and looked around: apart from others, what about his two traitors? Won''t you take the opportunity to escape again?


    Su Ze explained to the crowd a little about the beginning and end of the battle just now: "I fought with the big snake and broke the original place sealed by the big snake. Because the aftermath of the battle will hurt you, I put you in another place in advance."


    "Now the battle is over, and you see the result of the battle..."


    "You guy!"


    The people were listening to Su Ze''s words, but the eight gods nunnery couldn''t wait. He rushed to Su Ze with a cold hum - he didn''t care about the battle results or the battle process. Su Ze used the eight gods Liugu martial arts and eight wine glasses, which made him just want to defeat this guy immediately.


    At this time, Su Ze didn''t want to start again. Looking back, his eyes seemed to fall on the body of the eight God nunnery.


    The eight gods nunnery only felt a shock on his body, and the surrounding air turned into solid stones, which made it difficult for him to walk.


    "Damn guy!"


    The eight gods nunnery shouted angrily. He burst out with all his strength and tried to break away from the other party''s control - how can he fail like this with only one look!


    However, Su Ze''s strength is beyond his comprehension. People at the divine level such as the big snake still fall into the situation of not being attacked and can only be beaten passively in the face of Su Ze.


    The eight gods nunnery couldn''t struggle, hung its head and gave out a dull laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    After laughing, his eyes turned red and his palms moved forward slightly. He suddenly walked away again and used the unprecedented powerful move "eight wine glasses".


    The pale blue flame burst out a pillar of fire, rolling towards Su Ze.


    At this moment, the power used by the eight gods under their anger and near rage is undoubtedly beyond the ultimate decisive meaning of Cao shaving Jing; If the opponent in front of him is caoshuajing, caoshuajing can only lose in the face of such eight wine glasses.


    However, in front of the eight gods is not his old enemy Cao shaving Jing, but Su Ze.


    Su Ze will not stand in place, let the power of eight wine glasses restrain himself, make himself seem to be restrained by time, and let the eight God nunnery attack. Even the snake will not be hit by eight wine glasses, let alone Suze.


    The palm extends forward and a force of absolute rejection bursts out.


    Shenluo Tianzheng!


    The eight wine cups of the eight God nunnery collided with the Shenluo Tianzheng, and then they were quickly rejected by the Shenluo Tianzheng, and the eight God nunnery itself was bounced out by the Shenluo Tianzheng.


    After falling to the ground, the eight gods nunnery looked back at Su Ze with resentment, got up and left.


    This is the first time he has to admit that he met an enemy he can''t fight. It''s meaningless to stay here. He can''t win the other party.


    When the eight gods nunnery left, Su Ze looked at the fighters and asked, "what I said should have been very clear? This is the process and result of the battle. "


    "As for Keith, Lucar and Jin jiapan''s disciples Cai Baojian and Chen guohan... They never change their character. When I fight in the land sealed by the big snake, they want to find a chance to escape and do evil again. Although I didn''t kill them, when the land sealed by the big snake was broken, they had been completely killed by the big snake and became a part of this deep pit. "


    When Suze finished, Terry was stunned.


    Keith, just die?


    Jin jiapan was stunned: did Chen guohan and Cai Baojian die like this? I also let them follow themselves to execute justice and fight evil. How did they die?


    For a moment, they didn''t know how to react.


    "Keith, are you dead?"


    Terry bowed his head and sighed. Without this goal, I can only be a fighter, right?


    Like Su Ze''s strength, he can''t get it, but he will eventually get the champion of the king of fighting and stand in front of Su Ze.


    In any case, you can''t let your brother underestimate yourself!


    "In a word, that''s what happened..." Su Ze''s eyes looked at the flying helicopter. "The rest is up to you. Shenle Qianhe, in the final analysis, this fight king competition is also under your leadership."


    Shenle Qianhe nodded with a headache, covered his head and walked to the helicopter and police of the island government.


    As for how to solve it, she and the island government need to negotiate and bargain slowly.


    Su Ze looked around the crowd and fell on another man at this time.

 Chapter 736

    "Sharme, what are you going to do next?"


    Su Ze said to Xia Ermi, the only eight outstanding episodes and wild lightning.


    Sharme raised her head, her long hair braided behind her, and her eyes showed undisguised resentment.


    This Suze!


    Mingming promised not to interfere with us. As a result, when the big snake was unsealed, he personally sealed the big snake again! Before, in order to deliberately please him, Maizhuo and Weisi even brought sharme to serve him and accompany him. In the end, they would get such a result.


    Everything before was like being played by him ruthlessly. How can we not let sharme resent?


    However, it is impossible to kill him. Sharme deeply knows what kind of strength it is to defeat our Lord snake and seal the snake with one person''s strength. Don''t say that sharme alone is the resurrection of all the eight sets of heroes, and working together is not the opponent of Su Ze.


    Maybe I should find a way to revenge him by other means?


    For example, start from the people around him... Or follow him and plot against him at the critical time


    Suze smiled, watching sharme''s expression change and her thoughts change again and again. Basically, most of them are the thoughts of resentment and revenge. It can be said that the road is getting narrower and narrower - the kind that can be declared dead if it is almost implemented.


    Finally, sharme decided to follow Suze.


    As the strongest person and the strongest God in the world, only by following him can she become stronger and get revenge. In addition, there is no possibility to hurt Suze at all.


    "Lord Suze, I want to follow you." Said sharme.


    Su Ze smiled and nodded, "yes."


    No matter what intrigues and ideas sharme has next, she is destined to be completely wiped out by Su Ze... It''s really hard for her to think of playing this kind of hidden undercover plot with Su Ze.


    "Then, fellow fighters, we have to leave."


    Suze said, "does anyone want to go back to Nanzhen with me? I can take you back with me. "


    Sakazaki Youli and Huowu took the lead in raising their hands. Sakazaki, Robert, Terry, Tojo and king also spoke one after another, ready to return to Nanzhen.


    Blue Mary also raised her hand: "I also want to go back to Nanzhen to investigate some things, but Mr. Suze, how can you take us back? Is it a direct flight? "


    "No, it''s a direct person."


    Su Ze said, waving his sleeves, put sakazaki Youli, Xia Ermei and other people in his sleeves, nodded slightly with other fighters, and disappeared.


    "If you don''t see it, you will be the world and enter the abyss. It is as big as the universe and as small as mustard..."


    Zhen yuanzhai shook with a wine gourd and sighed.


    Zhiquan Chong was surprised: "master, what are you talking about? Are you drunk again? "


    Zhen yuanzhai shook his head, and the wine gourd flew out and hit Zhiquan Chong: "go, you''re still far away!"


    I hope there won''t be so many things in the next king of fighting competition


    South American town.


    Su Ze''s figure appeared in his house and released many fighters.


    "This is Nanzhen?" Blue Mary looked down at her watch and looked at Suze in surprise. "Hardly any time? Isn''t this the kind of instant movement in legend? "


    "Even if it''s an instant move, it''s too exaggerated to go directly from the island country to the southern town of the United States!"


    Is this guy Suze really human?


    She couldn''t help thinking.


    Su Ze''s strength has been exposed anyway, so he no longer hides it. He divides into two separate bodies at will. He also moves in an instant. One arrives at jista in Nanzhen and takes over all the Imperial forces in Nanzhen. The other arrives at lukar''s arms group headquarters and also takes over the residual forces of lukar.


    By the way, we will thoroughly clean up and erase some of the evil remnants of this world - mainly the men trained by the black Tiangou mask will inevitably have the evil remnants of this world, and then add up. Maybe in hundreds of years, the evil of this world will grow to a level that can''t be dealt with by gladiators.


    This is the end of all the stories in the eight heroes of the boxer, or also known as the big snake.


    Su Ze''s separation specially met the three detained reincarnation world combatants.


    Change their memory, give them a part of the reward for customs clearance as compensation, and then send them away from the reincarnation world - the next everything does not need their participation and deduction, and the reincarnation world should no longer invest more energy.


    For example, the two follow-up stories of the boxer''s voice nest and the distant other shore are not fools in the reincarnation world. They have a considerable degree of intelligence. Of course, it is impossible to continue to promote the development of the story to these two chapters for free.


    These two chapters, of course, are another reincarnation world adventure, which is no longer the continuity of the eight Heroes Collection.


    There are more front stories, which can be regarded as a comprehensive fighting world and improve the level of reincarnation world. After the plot is cleared, it is impossible to add more plots and more powerful bosses.


    Therefore, in this reincarnation world, it is likely that there will be no more messy things, and even the king of fighting competition can not be held several times.


    Just as Su Ze expected, the world does not seem to have changed much after this day, but everything is developing in a good direction. For example, the emperor of Nanzhen and Lucar in the underground dark world have been controlled by people, and there are a lot less evil things at once. Clausa in Europe has also been controlled, reducing a lot of darkness and evil.


    The king of fighting competition in 1998 was not held.


    Even if fighting enthusiasts such as Kushiro, Teri and sakazaki have great expectations, there is still no big group to hold a new king of fighting competition.


    This situation lasted another year. Terry and others couldn''t help but invite each other to hold the 1999 king of fighting competition. However, because there was no publicity from TV, radio and newspapers, the popularity of the competition was poor, and there were only a few teams participating in it.


    Without the smell of conspiracy, the mercenary team has no intention to participate; When the zhenyuanzhai team heard that they had to pay for all the travel and accommodation, they also withdrew; Caoshaojing and erjietang hongmaru came, but Damon Wulang was busy participating in judo competition and didn''t come at all.


    Without the threat of the snake, Shenle Qianhe didn''t participate


    Without the temptation of high bonuses and fame in the world, teams such as the American athlete team did not participate.


    In the end, more than a dozen contestants took part in the competition in their personal capacity. Although the fighting was really good, they had no sense of achievement after the fight - the fighting competition, which had no audience and was not known by everyone, was a mockery of the title of the king of fighting.

 Chapter 737

    After the king of fighting competition in 1999, no one tried to hold a competition for the next two or three years.


    Suze lived leisurely in his yard. In addition to sakazaki Youli and Huowu, he also exposed sharme''s plot from time to time.


    After so many years, sharme also fully understood.


    All his conspiracy calculations are just to add a little fun to Su Ze. This guy is stronger than the snake. Of course, he can see through his own thoughts and soul.


    Before I knew it, I was teased by him again


    This hateful guy is hardly human - no, he may not be human at all!


    Perhaps, I should also understand that this fate can''t resist after all


    Sharme thought.


    "Moved?"


    Suze sat on the edge of the black Noah luxury cruise ship, fishing slowly with a fishing rod, and said.


    "I''m bajieji. How can I be attracted to an enemy like you?"


    Sharme turned her face and tried to keep her voice cold.


    Su Ze smiled and pulled up the fishing rod to catch a big fat fish.


    "OK, we can add food today. Xiaowu''s fish soup should be the most delicious!" Su Ze smiled.


    Charlemagne snorted: it''s not a human scum man. Last night, he said that my massage was the most comfortable. It''s strange that I believe you!


    Sakazaki Youli heard Su Ze''s words and trotted from the other side, carrying the big fish to the room where she didn''t know Huowu: "Wow, what a big fish. Shall we make fish soup or roast fish today?"


    I don''t know Huowu said with a smile: "I''d better make fish soup. Didn''t Su Ze say he wanted to drink?"


    Sakazaki Youli took the fish and didn''t know that Huowu also looked at it. They smiled at Suze and sharmei, chattered and walked to the kitchen.


    "Is this life what you want?"


    Sharme whispered.


    "You have such a powerful power, that''s all you are?"


    "Or what? Do you want to destroy the world and mankind? " Su Ze smiled and hugged her and asked, "what''s the meaning of doing that? Everything is ruined. We can''t eat fish well. No one produces the seasoning for grilled fish. What''s good? "


    "But you can be the king, the king and overlord of the world, and control the fate of more people at will..."


    Sharme didn''t struggle. Anyway, she has done a lot of more things. They both belong to the physical relationship between the old husband and wife, but to this extent, there is nothing to be hypocritical and shy.


    She continued, "as a God, shouldn''t it be easy and reasonable to do such a thing?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "why should I do this? Isn''t my food, drink and clothing top in the world? The power I control can be arranged by a single person at any time. Why do I have to stand up and rule according to the political rules and ruling order of politicians? What does rule mean? What does destruction mean? "


    "My strength, you should have more experience."


    Is this attitude without desire or the higher attitude of the gods?


    Xia Er didn''t know the cents. She only knew that if Su Ze continued like this, she would have no room for exertion. She could only live a salted fish life with Su Ze for entertainment every day. She also became a member of the eight greatest collection of salted fish in 1800 years, and was relieved to be a little wife


    It seems a little too bad.


    Of course, it''s not the misery of being tortured, but a plain life that people slowly conquer and get used to.


    After thinking hard for a while, sharme finally thought of another thing.


    "Don''t you have the power of Keith and Lucar? If you have no ambition in this regard and are not prepared to rule, there should be no need to do such a thing! "


    She looked at Suze with bright eyes and said. When I looked up and saw Su Ze staring at me, I was a little timid.


    "What are you... Looking at?"


    "The way you are serious and the way you seem to have found the truth are very beautiful." Su Ze said and lowered his head.


    Sharme obediently closed her eyes and responded.


    They kissed lightly for a moment, and sharme almost forgot what she had just said.


    After returning to his mind, he felt a little angry and patted the railing next to him: "what I just said, you haven''t answered me... If you really have no ambition, there''s no need to do such a thing, haven''t you?"


    "How lovely." Su Ze smiled and kissed her for a while.


    In a hurry, sharme pushed his face and said, "don''t kiss me first. Are you an alpaca reincarnation? Answer me quickly! "


    "It''s simple. I''m not stupid." Su Ze said, "isn''t it good to master some power and help deal with some things? It''s like we''re in Nanzhen. If I let the immoral cunning guy like Keith continue to master so many forces against me, can I rest at ease and sleep? "


    "Maybe in the twinkling of an eye, Terry was plotted by Keith, or extreme flow was surrounded by Keith''s men... How long do I have to clean up these dark guys and hooligans one by one and kill how many people before they can give in? To make them dare not provoke me again? "


    "Even if you subdue them for a while, how long can it last? So I have some power and manpower. It''s not that I want to rule anyone, but to keep the trouble out of the door. "


    "It''s like I have power not to kill and destroy the world, but to prevent others from killing and destroying me. This is just a means of self-protection."


    "If you have the means to protect yourself, you are qualified to talk about the way of life, aren''t you?"


    Means of self-protection?


    Charlemagne''s expression was wonderful, as if asking: are you serious about saying these words?


    The strongest man in the world, who can be called the existence of gods, the guy who can destroy the earth, tell me you''re just protecting yourself?


    You''re teasing me like a fool!


    "As you say, everyone in the world is not qualified to talk about the way of life... They are not qualified to protect themselves." Said sharme.


    "No, ordinary people also have ordinary ways. For example, in America, if you don''t have a gun, money and live in poor and violent neighborhoods, are you really qualified to talk about lifestyle?" Su Ze asked, "when you have money, live in a safe neighborhood and have gun protection, at least you won''t be killed at will, you can consider what furniture and appliances to buy and what style to decorate, can''t you?"


    Charlemagne always feels that Suze is sophistry - that''s not to master nuclear weapons for self-protection and become the strongest existence in the world, right?


    Su Ze smiled and said nothing more: "in short, go change your clothes and wait for the fish soup."

 Chapter 738

    "Here comes the delicious fish soup!"


    Sakazaki Youli came running with a big soup basin and cheered and put the fish soup in the center.


    I didn''t know Huowu was carrying two other dishes, and other waiters came with another dish. After the delicious dishes were set on the table, Suze, sharmei, sakazaki Youli and I didn''t know Huowu took their seats respectively.


    The four people eat while talking. Yuki sakazaki is lively and active. No matter how small things are, they can be interesting.


    Su Ze and others sometimes tease her and sometimes say something interesting.


    "I always feel that my brother''s strength is a little weak. She fought against each other in the extreme flow a few days ago..." sakazaki Youli narrowed her eyes with satisfaction after drinking a mouthful of fish soup.


    "It''s not that he''s getting weaker, but that you''re getting stronger?" I don''t know the fire dance said, "after all, we are with Su Ze. How can su Ze say that they are all legendary gods..."


    Sakazaki Youli exclaimed, "ah? Is it because of everything with Suze? Have I become so strong? "


    "Of course, what do you think?" Sharme also said.


    "The human body has its limits. Why can the serpents always easily defeat ordinary fighters? The big snake family has the blood and power given by the big snake. It is possible to break through the human limit. Even if it can''t break through the human limit, it is more able to approach this limit than ordinary gladiators. "


    "For the same reason, the three artifact families are obviously stronger than ordinary fighters. You often receive Su Ze''s gifts, and of course you will become stronger and surpass ordinary fighters a lot. "


    Sakazaki Youli and Huowu suddenly blushed.


    The so-called gift doesn''t mean


    Su Ze didn''t let the topic go on and said, "in a word, I won''t let you be wronged. As early as the king of fighting competition in 1997, you were not weaker than the top fighters, but you couldn''t show more power because you were targeting the big snake."


    "Now, your strength has exceeded the strongest gaunitz in the eight heroes and the three artifact. The only thing you lack is the decisive power of the artifact."


    "I''ll give you some related forces, such as the force of the soul, such as gravity and repulsion, or the force of annihilation and the force of breaking demons, which should be enough for them to never defeat you again."


    "Suze, it''s very kind of you!"


    Sakazaki Youli jumped up happily and kissed Suze on the cheek.


    "Thank you, dear." I don''t know fire dance also leaned over and said.


    Charlemagne was a little angry: that is to say, they can''t be wronged, just me?


    "Including you, sharme." Suze said.


    Charlemagne felt a lot more comfortable in her heart: Although I didn''t need it very much, this attitude was OK.


    Perhaps, as Su Ze said, there is nothing wrong with this way of life.


    As a person who accompanies the gods, perhaps it is also happiness to enjoy the attention of the gods?


    After a sumptuous meal, the four of Su Ze played in the middle of the sea, returned to the cruise ship to rest, and then practiced fighting.


    "I choose the power to break the devil!"


    When Suze asked them what power they chose, sakazaki said with vigour.


    Recently, she has been fascinated by the directness and directness of Tiandi Ba Huang boxing.


    Because of Su Ze''s promotion to her, her small and white delicate fist carries great power to terror. With one blow, Tiandi Ba Huang fist can spit blood for sakazaki Liang. She can be called a lovely little Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    So she decided to use her fist to break all moves and abilities, no matter what fire, lightning or moves, it was directly Tiandi Bahuang fist, fist after fist, until her opponent doubted life. This was sakazaki''s choice.


    To have this power to break everything, of course, we need the ability to "break the devil".


    Su Ze met sakazaki''s requirements and gave her the ability seed of "breaking the devil".


    I don''t know that Huowu doesn''t feel that she needs a particularly strong force. Seeing that Youli sakazaki needs the power to break the devil, she simply wants the same force.


    Su Ze gave the seeds of "breaking the devil" ability to the two and looked at sharme.


    "Do you need special abilities?"


    Sharme hesitated: "I don''t have to. I have the power of the snake given by our Lord..."


    "Still here, my lord?" Su Ze said without a word, "your Lord has been sealed by me. The power left for you is even more with a back door. You may go crazy and be completely controlled by the big snake."


    "Even if you don''t need the power I give you, you have to remove the back door of the control of the power of the snake and really become a free man?"


    Xia Ermei was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Su Ze thought so much for himself, and even more unexpectedly, he had the opportunity to choose whether to be a subordinate of the big snake or not.


    Sharme''s first reaction was impossible - how could she betray her fate and origin and get rid of the control of the snake?


    This first reaction is her instinctive reaction as the eight heroes of the big snake family. In addition to the unusual numbers of jiadilu and Yamazaki longer, the eight heroes are loyal to the big snake and do not hesitate to sacrifice their lives to help our Lord break the seal.


    Sharme is such a loyal collection of eight heroes; Even following Suze is because of the snake.


    After hesitating for a long time, sharme said, "I think I still can''t get rid of my identity..."


    "Forget it."


    Suze said, passing a little energy into sharme''s body,


    "Give you a little hope, a little energy. When you are free and skilled, the snake will control your freedom of life and death in the future, and you will have more hope..."


    Sharme was stunned: "the future? The big snake is sealed. I can''t come out within a thousand years, and I will reincarnate within a few decades. Don''t you have to consider this? "


    "At least it''s the woman around me." Su Ze said with a smile, "even if it is reincarnation, there should be such a little hope. Isn''t it very difficult if you have to carry out orders that don''t want to carry out and threaten yourself?"


    This


    Sharme was really moved and whispered, "thank you, Suze..."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said nothing.


    I can only help them to this extent.


    Time is sometimes very slow, but once it has passed, looking back, it''s terrible.


    In a twinkling of an eye, decades later, Su Ze, Youli sakazaki, Huowu and sharmei spent their lives together, absorbed most of the operating energy of this reincarnation world, and finally had no concern in this world.


    With a move in mind, Su Ze''s disguised old appearance returned to a normal young attitude, and Su Ze left this reincarnation world.

 Chapter 739

    "This time, it''s a little long."


    Su Ze''s figure appeared in the headquarters office of the reincarnation Department of China. Wen An, who was busy, raised his eyes and said.


    Su Ze blinked over from the cigar country and didn''t pay attention to the time. Now he has a look at the time. Three days have passed in the real world.


    Indeed, there has never been such a situation before - a reincarnation world consumes as long as three days.


    But looking back on the situation in the last world, Su Ze also had some feelings.


    People are not plants and trees, who can be ruthless. Although they no longer deliberately pursue physical happiness, they are still soft hearted after all, and accompany them through a lifetime.


    The performance of the big snake was not too strong, especially when Su Ze had the means to restrain his abilities, and finally he even held back a little.


    However, perhaps for ordinary reincarnation world combatants, the big snake is a natural moat they can never defeat.


    The harvest is also OK. We have obtained more energy from the reincarnation world, and the authority to master after entering the reincarnation world is stronger.


    Compared with before, the energy mastered should be more than ten times, and the grasp of entering the seventh level reincarnation world is greater.


    "It''s really a little long. Next, the seventh level reincarnation world and the eighth level reincarnation world are only afraid to be longer." Su Ze said thoughtfully, "on the one hand, the reincarnation world has this trend. On the other hand, the calculation time of these high-level reincarnation worlds is based on a hundred years. Even if the time flow rate is fast, it is inevitable after all."


    When Su Ze said this, Wen''an, Takashi baihezi, LAN Ruxin and others were surprised.


    "Is it possible to enter a reincarnation world in the future and consume a month or even a year in the real world?"


    "Well, yes, very likely." Suze said.


    Wen An''an shook his head slightly: "this is not good... The variables are too big."


    Su Ze understands her concern: now the frequency of the higher reincarnation world is very high, and only Su Ze can have a complete grasp to deal with the subsequent erosion.


    If he is trapped in a reincarnation world for a year or more, when he comes out of that reincarnation world, he is afraid that the real world has been completely destroyed by the high-level reincarnation world.


    This is the biggest variable.


    Su Ze also frowned and considered Wen An''s concerns.


    After a while, Su Ze had an idea: maybe he should not easily enter the reincarnation world of hundreds of years, but choose the appropriate plot entry point. If there is no suitable plot entry point, you should also exit quickly after entering the reincarnation world, so as not to prolong the time too long.


    This is also the simplest way.


    After hearing Su Ze''s method, Wen An nodded: "well, in this way, the variable is very small."


    Suze''s eyes fell on what they were busy with.


    On the big screen is a picture. In the picture is a piece of ruins. Big tube muhui stands on the ruins expressionless at night, quietly watching the machine taking the picture.


    "Is that... The statue of liberty?"


    Su Ze wondered, "how did you fight with the Eagle Head country?"


    Wen An smiled and handed Su Ze the list of documents listed in the diplomatic activities of the previous three days.


    Su Ze took a look. Only then did he know that some countries such as the eagle headed state, the central Gru state and the white elephant state launched a public opinion counterattack against themselves, and listed all the higher reincarnation world conditions in the reincarnation world as their own responsibility.


    If they follow their wishes, Su Ze and Hua Guo will really lie flat and let them kill them, they will inevitably usher in the end of destruction.


    Therefore, Wen An''an and others simply launched a direct counterattack. The diplomatic mission took a large barrel of muhui night to Yingtou to let them know a lesson.


    By the way, all kinds of public opinions are forcibly covered and buried, just like the public opinion brainwashing and forced public opinion smearing used by the Eagle Head country to China when it once monopolized world hegemony - the Eagle Head country is analyzed under the magnifying glass of the world from sovereignty to territory to human rights.


    Moreover, the actions of big barrel muhui night and the bad news of China are all covered up by all kinds of entertainment news and all kinds of news of Eagle Head country.


    It can be said that, in fact and in terms of public opinion, Wen''an once again dealt a heavy blow to the eagle country.


    After this operation of "killing monkeys and showing chickens", those small countries that followed the flag waving and drum beating immediately stopped shouting and dared not shout any more. Only occasionally one or two still couldn''t tell what had happened and were still strong. They didn''t know that they had been like a joke.


    "Well done."


    Su Ze praised Wen''an, "with you, I can start taking risks at ease. There is also a big barrel of muhui night. When she comes back this time, let her visit snack streets around the world and taste all kinds of delicious food in return. "


    For the big barrel muhui who seems to have no feelings, this return may be the only thing that can make her feel a little excited.


    "One more thing," Wen''an nodded in response to Su Ze''s words and said, "should your name of ''Maitreya'' pass through a reincarnation world in time? Now it has been nearly ten days, "Maitreya" has not cleared any reincarnation world. "


    "Some people speculate that you may have failed to pass through the reincarnation world. Some people even think you have died in the reincarnation world. Others say that you have degenerated into politicians and bureaucrats, and it is impossible to pass through the reincarnation world again?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "their imagination is really rich..."


    For Su Ze, since the destruction of the reincarnation world of the implied records of the School Park, entering any reincarnation world as a "Maitreya" has been excluded and warned by the reincarnation world, and there is no chance to pass through customs at all.


    "Maitreya" customs clearance reincarnation in the world is actually an unlikely situation.


    However, if it''s just an announcement to let people know that "Maitreya has cleared the XX reincarnation world", Su Ze can do it now - it''s not difficult to forcibly announce the news of Maitreya clearance in a reincarnation world by using the operating energy of the reincarnation world.


    "In fact, their views and ideas are not important. As long as we control the channel, we don''t have to worry about what they say." Said LAN Ruxin.


    "That''s wrong." Wen An''an shook his head slightly. "The public opinion in the real world is that we have an absolute advantage. In China''s reincarnation world central forum, we also have more than half of the advantage, but this does not mean that we can ignore the ideas of reincarnation world combatants and arrogantly refuse to respond."


    "For the sake of insurance, you still need to respond."


    "If Lord Maitreya is inconvenient, we will directly make an announcement and find an appropriate reason. In short, we can''t let them think nonsense and be used by some people."

 Chapter 740

    "When I return to the world next time, I can announce..."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "this kind of thing can be done easily. Even if it''s not done, it''s OK. In an allegorical saying, "don''t you plant crops when you hear insects?"


    "Yes."


    Wen An smiled and said, "it''s not easy to come back. Let''s have a rest with you?"


    "It''s not easy for you to have only been in the past three days..." Su Ze said with a smile. "The time difference between us is still a little big."


    "You do your own thing. I''ll take a break and look at the approximate time point and choose an appropriate seventh level reincarnation world."


    The seventh level reincarnation world


    Wen''an, LAN Ruxin and Gaocheng bailizi all looked at Su Ze anxiously. Even Ju Chuan Jingxiang, a natural vase, couldn''t help looking at Su Ze.


    The fifth level reincarnation world has involved the field of "God". The sixth level reincarnation world often has such settings as space, time, world line and world will... What is the degree of the seventh level reincarnation world?


    They can only guess that it will be terrible!


    Taking the state of siroba as an example, the erosion of the seventh level reincarnation world directly subjugates the country and even the world


    Su Ze smiled, comforted them and said, "don''t worry, I''m sure enough. You don''t need to worry like this."


    Wen An''an and others also recovered, put away their expressions and told Su Ze to be careful.


    Su Ze said goodbye to them, rested for some time and entered the center of the reincarnation world again.


    Two seventh level reincarnation worlds appeared in front of him.


    Journey to the West and the romance of the gods.


    There is no doubt that these two seventh level reincarnation worlds will go further than the sixth level reincarnation world "havoc in heaven" experienced by Su Ze, and there will be more powerful immortals


    Su Ze''s choice to enter these two reincarnation worlds is to think more about the time point he wants to enter and the plot characters he wants to replace.


    First enter the reincarnation world of journey to the West. Su Ze doesn''t wait for the reincarnation world to give himself a warning. He directly covers his own existence with the energy of the reincarnation world itself. Look at the time point of the story of journey to the West.


    If the monkey king''s stone monkey was born again and waited for 500 years after making trouble in the heavenly palace, the story of the journey to the West would officially begin, then Su Ze would have no need to stay.


    Within 500 years of this reincarnation world, the real world does not know how long it will take, and there will certainly be variables.


    He appeared in an ancient city, surrounded by people.


    Looking from a distance, a notice was posted outside the government office. It said "wanted murderer Liu Datou, Chang''an''s family, age 31, fat face and black mole..." and below it said "thirteen years of Zhenguan".


    It turned out to be Chang''an City, the 13th year of Zhenguan.


    Su Ze was relieved: "it won''t be too long - the 13th year of Zhenguan is the time for Xuanzang to travel to the West. In the 27th year of Zhenguan, Xuanzang returned from his journey to the West with complete merit and virtue. A total of 14 years. Generally speaking, such a time interval is only a few days. "


    This time around the world, choose journey to the West.


    We have to consider what characters to replace before we can participate in it, participate in the plot and destroy the plot


    Su Zexin thought of only four plot characters - Tang Monk Xuanzang and his three disciples Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing.


    It''s not easy to replace them... And as the seventh level reincarnation world, I''m afraid that everything has cause and effect and follow. I''m most afraid that someone will pinch his fingers and see his origin clearly.


    Su Ze thought and explored the surrounding situation.


    At this time, a burst of gongs and drums came, and a team of messengers shouted to publicize something.


    "Is Xuanzang going to have a water land Dharma meeting?"


    Su Ze thought so at first, then heard the messenger''s cry clearly, but his expression was strange.


    "The Holy Spirit has a purpose: now that the world is peaceful and all sides are quiet, we should open an election field according to the ancient law, recruit sages, promote talents and use them to enrich management. It is hereby announced that the list of talents and articles will be published all over the world, all prefectures and counties, regardless of military and civilian people, but there are scholars, clear literary meaning and proficient in three fields who go to Chang''an to take the exam. "


    This is the 13th year of Zhenguan: Xuanzang''s land and water Dharma meeting has not been held, and Guanyin Bodhisattva has not come yet... But will Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty hold the imperial examination?


    Does this have anything to do with the plot of journey to the west?


    The 13th year of Zhenguan is a very strange year.


    Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty opened the imperial examination in the 13th year of Zhenguan. A man named Chen calyx and Chen Guangrui, the top scholar in high school, married Wen Jiao, the daughter of the prime minister, and went to Jiangzhou to take office. On the way, he was killed by water thief Liu Hong.


    Liu Hong coerces Wen Jiao to go to Jiangzhou and replace Chen Guangrui as the governor of Jiangzhou. Wen Jiao gave birth to Chen Guangrui''s posthumous son, drifted in the water to Jinshan Temple and became a monk called Xuanzang.


    When Xuanzang grew up to be an eminent monk, the water and land Dharma Association, enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva and went to the west to learn scriptures, it was still the 13th year of Zhenguan!


    The Dragon King of the Weihe River and Yuan Shoucheng fought in the rain, Wei Zheng cut the dragon, and Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty also went to the underground in the 13th year of Zhenguan!


    This 13 years of Zhenguan, not to mention rich and sufficient content, is an unusually long year spanning decades


    Now in front of Su Ze is such a 13-year-old Zhenguan when the imperial examination was held. Chen Guangrui has not won the first prize, and Xuan Zang has not been born¡ª¡ª


    No, I always feel a little insecure in terms of time.


    Su Ze pondered and withdrew from the reincarnation world of journey to the West. He estimated the time flow rate, which was not much different from the previous boxer world, so he was relieved.


    "So, even if it''s a few decades, it''s only three or five days at most. It''s acceptable."


    Su Ze once again entered the reincarnation world of journey to the West. It was still the 13th year of Zhenguan. When Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty opened the imperial examination, he did not hesitate and directly chose Chen calyx and Chen Guangrui to replace him.


    Almost at the same time, the sky was dark. Several eyes glanced over Chang''an City and slowly put it away.


    The secret is a little strange.


    It should be unstoppable to travel to the west to learn scriptures and spread Buddhism to the East... But how can there be more variables?


    Su Ze is entering Chang''an city with his servants. He also feels that when these eyes pass by, they seem to be on his back - he has seen the power of the seventh level reincarnation world.


    This is just to replace a less important Xuanzang father who died and resurrected in the original work. People can directly feel the abnormality. If they really start directly on the four Scripture readers such as Tang monk, I''m afraid the owners of these eyes will jump out and do it directly.


    However, Su Ze now uses the energy of the reincarnation world to fundamentally modify it. Even if the masters of those eyes are strong, as long as the essence is still the creation of the reincarnation world, it is impossible to see through Su Ze''s origin.

 Chapter 741

    According to the normal situation, the imperial examination was not very perfect in the time of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, but inherited and improved the practice of emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty.


    However, it was obviously the period of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty in the normal history of China, rather than the world divided into four continents. Lingshan was in xiniuhezhou, Huaguo Mountain was in Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Tang Dynasty was in nanzhanbuzhou, and demons were in chaos and bitter cold in beigulu island.


    Under this world view, the 13th year of Zhenguan can include the promotion of Tang Monk''s father, marriage, official appointment to Tang Monk''s birth, growth and journey to the West... So it is inevitable that it is different from history.


    After su Ze took over Chen Guangrui''s identity, he hasn''t even started the exam, let alone being the champion in the middle school.


    After entering Chang''an City, report your name, the government will check the road guide and guarantee book, and the examination will begin a few days after passing the verification.


    And it''s three consecutive exams... For Su Ze, of course, he can hand in a blank paper with magic and be forced to pass the first three games.


    Even if there is a problem with the article, the influence of using small hand magic is not so eye-catching - there is a great difference between 80 points on a test paper full of answers and 80 points on a blank paper. The gods must pay attention to the latter, and what is the need for the former? Do the immortals have to consider the next evaluation examination, which will affect the fame and wealth of the world?


    Until the end of the three exams, Su Ze always ranked among the best by this means, but there was no accident, and there was no need to use magic to affect the judges.


    Three days later, the palace examination began. During these three days, most of the people bathed in strict accordance with the rules, ate more fruits and vegetables, drank less meat, and dared not drink, for fear of being impolite in front of the king.


    When the time came, the people were led by officials to the imperial palace. After paying homage to the emperor, they took their seats. Taizong ordered people to distribute the examination papers and preach the topics.


    A few hours later, the examination papers were collected, judged by the officials, and then handed over to Emperor Taizong the top three papers, called the top three, and the last seven were another level, called the second list; After these ten, there are three people on the list.


    When Emperor Taizong opened the top three examination papers, he only felt that one of them was the most meaningful and won his mind, so he picked up the Zhu pen and named it the No. 1 scholar.


    A moment later, a ceremony official read out the noun.


    "Suze, the No. 1 scholar in Haizhou, was granted by the Emperor..."


    When the officials finished reading out, Su Ze led the people to thank him together, and then enjoyed the unique honor of the No. 1 scholar and walked across the street for three days.


    Su Ze, riding a tall horse, caused a sensation in Chang''an city. The streets were full of people watching. I don''t know how many women were shy and timid. I don''t know how many teenagers were told by their parents to point at the number one scholar across the Horse Street and make them study hard. They will be like today''s number one scholar in the future.


    The parade team went to the gate of Prime Minister Yin Kaishan. There was a daughter born to the prime minister, named Wen Jiao, also known as man Tangjiao. She had never been married. She was in a high colored building and threw a hydrangea divination son-in-law.


    Su Ze looked up and thought that Yan Wenjiao, a good guy, was really beautiful, but the old man who wrote the plot was afraid that he might not have committed the problem of "the emperor used a gold hoe to work in the field, and the empress ate big cakes and rolls of meat".


    The prime minister''s daughter named the brothel "mantangjiao", the same as the brothel woman selling for the first time. She stood in a high-rise building and threw hydrangea. It was clearly written by the boss of the original work according to her experience in brothels.


    However, there is nothing to argue with -- the world setting of journey to the west is like this. Is it true that there is a wonderful Zhenguan in the Datang state of nanzhanbuzhou for 13 years? Consider it a strange setting of the overhead world.


    When Su Ze passed downstairs and looked up, Yan Wenjiao was very happy when she saw that the new champion was outstanding, so she threw down the hydrangea.


    Su Ze reached out to pick up the hydrangea, and a sound of Sheng, Xiao and fine music sounded in the building. More than a dozen maidservants and concubines came downstairs and held his horse''s head to welcome the number one scholar into the prime minister''s house to get married.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s still the brothel woman''s way of going out of the cabinet. After setting the initial price and boasting, you can achieve good things.


    Prime Minister Yin Kaishan and his wife immediately went out of the hall after hearing the news. After looking at Su Ze, they were very satisfied. They called the guests to give compliments and rationed Miss Yin Wenjiao to Su Ze.


    After paying homage to heaven and earth, the husband and wife finished paying homage, and paid homage to their father-in-law and mother-in-law. Unexpectedly, all the wedding ceremonies were completed on the same day. It seems that there has never been any such thing as three media and six employment.


    At five o''clock the next day, in the early Dynasty, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty sat in the palace, and the civil and military officials approached the dynasty.


    Emperor Taizong asked, "what official should Su Ze, the No. 1 scholar of the new science, give?"


    Wei Zheng played: "the minister investigated the state and county to which he belongs, and there is a lack of officials in Jiangzhou."


    Taizong ordered to be the prefect of Jiangzhou, that is, he ordered to clean up and don''t miss the deadline.

 Chapter 742

    "Datang is really efficient..."


    Su Ze went out of the court and returned to the prime minister''s house, sighing.


    "What height?" Yin Wenjiao, the newly married wife, asked puzzled.


    Su Ze smiled but did not say anything. Yesterday he took the imperial examination, walked the streets and got married. Today he was awarded an official as the governor of Jiangzhou. He also asked to get up and go to his post immediately. Isn''t that efficient?


    You should know that no matter which dynasty or generation, you have to watch politics in the imperial court for a few years after being admitted to the No. 1 scholar on the street, or stay in the Imperial Academy for a few years, be familiar with officialdom and official articles, and then you can be released for appointment.


    It''s really different from the southern continent of the Tang Dynasty.


    Discuss with Yin Wenjiao about becoming the governor of Jiangzhou, bid farewell to Yin Kaishan, the father-in-law, and set off for Jiangzhou that day.


    Leaving Chang''an, it is late spring. The wind blows willow green and the drizzle is red.


    Su Ze took Yin Wenjiao home and went to Haizhou to meet his mother Zhang.


    Zhang was overjoyed when he learned that his son had won the first prize and married the prime minister''s daughter.


    The family looked at Jiangzhou before packing. After walking on the road for several days, they arrived at an inn called "wanhuadian". Zhang suddenly fell ill and could only take care of himself for two days.


    The next morning, Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao got up under the maid''s service. Yin Wenjiao went to say hello to Zhang and served Zhang to eat and take medicine. Su Ze thought that I also came according to the original book, but should Zhang''s disease be cured?


    At this time, he noticed something unusual. He glanced out and said to himself: is there such a thing in the original work?


    In front of the "ten thousand flower shop", a clumsy fisherman hawked a golden carp. Ordinary carp cost only dozens of money, but the fisherman asked for money.


    Su Ze could see that the fisherman was not an ordinary fisherman, and the golden carp was not a golden carp. This peddling must have come for Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao.


    However, even if Su Ze has a good memory, he only remembers the general situation of Tang Monk''s journey to the West. Demons and ghosts can say 7788. For the experience of Tang Monk''s parents, he only knows that Chen Guangrui was killed by Liu Hong and Yan Wenjiao was forced to quit the thief. He didn''t expect such an adventure.


    Immediately out of the "ten thousand flower shop" inn, the fisherman who sold fish had attracted the crowd because he always sold gold carp for money. At this time, he shouted hard when he saw Su Ze coming out.


    "These two foot three inch long golden carp are rare in the sky, rare in the sea, and absolutely absent on the earth!"


    "How much money do you always want? If any of you catch another one, I''ll give it away for free! "


    The crowd booed one after another. Ordinary people eat fish. Ten big money is normal, and dozens of big money is luxury. The fisherman takes this golden carp and asks for 1000 big money. Naturally, it is wishful thinking in the eyes of these passers-by.


    All the people are travelling and peddlers. Who is willing to eat a fish with a thousand dollars?


    This is the so-called fishing for people.


    Su Ze came forward with a smile: "the fisherman..."


    But the fisherman didn''t answer, and shouted, "I''m a great carp!"


    "Ordinary people eat all their diseases, martial arts practitioners eat swords and guns, and martial arts practitioners eat Kung Fu and participate in nature!"


    The people even yelled. The fisherman was really ashamed to sell fish. He dared to shout anything. If it was such a magical effect, would the carp still be called carp? Isn''t it a magic pill?


    Su Ze took a deep look at the fisherman and the golden carp. He couldn''t see what they were. He could only see that they were not as they appeared, but had magic power and changed them specially.


    "The fisherman - do you want to sell this golden carp?"


    The fisherman shouted, "naturally, I want to sell, but I just want money!"


    "The carp is good-looking and has a huge body. It doesn''t have much money..." Su Ze said with a smile. "I''d like to ask you more. Everything on the golden carp belongs to me?"


    The fisherman thought he was asking about fish belly and viscera. He thought a lot about it. I don''t kill fish. He can''t kill the golden carp. Do you still want fish belly and viscera, fish head and tail?


    I couldn''t help laughing: "of course, you gave me the money, and the golden carp is yours. You can eat and kill if you want!"


    "Good!"


    Su Ze smiled, took the usual money, exchanged the golden carp from the fisherman, and then walked to the store with the golden carp.


    After only two steps, I saw the golden carp struggling violently and squinting.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you wet egg beast, do you know that once you enter my hand, you can''t live or die by yourself?"


    The fisherman thought Su Ze would release the golden carp. Unexpectedly, he said these words. He hurriedly came forward and said, "as the saying goes, fish and snakes have no eyelids. Squinting must not be an easy thing. Killing them will hurt Tianhe."


    Su Ze suddenly looked at him: it was a play of buying fish and releasing them!


    Didn''t Tang Monk do it when he was a child? What happened to the Tang Monk''s father and the immortals? It looks like an adventure?


    However, Su Ze had made up his mind to intervene in the matter. Instead of following the fisherman''s words, he released the golden carp and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I called the golden carp in Hongjiang." The fisherman said here, looked at Su Ze eagerly and said to himself: what I said should be clear enough?


    Su Ze should release the golden carp, and then give thanks to the "Hongjiang Dragon King". When he was killed again, the Hongjiang Dragon King gathered his body and soul, stayed in the Hongjiang Dragon Palace, and waited until the scripture taker "found relatives and reported grievances" in the future to achieve the difficulty of 81


    But Su Ze didn''t seem to feel it and nodded: "it''s rare for Hongjiang to raise such a big golden carp."


    Then he went into the shop with the golden carp.


    The fisherman was stunned: This is wrong!


    Then the thought spread to the golden carp: "the Dragon King of Hongjiang! Use a double, this stupid scholar really wants to eat you! "


    The golden carp transformed by the Dragon King of the Hong River immediately realized that when it was ready to arrive in the kitchen, it got out while others didn''t pay attention.


    Su Ze listened to their thoughts and was suddenly in his heart.


    "It turns out that the golden carp is the Dragon King of the Hongjiang river. In this way, the three of the eighty-one difficulties of the Tang monk from ''killing a few babies'' to'' throwing the river with the full moon ''to'' looking for relatives and reporting grievances'' are also the result of the joint cooperation of the gods..."


    However, in the original work, Chen Guangrui and Yin Wenjiao are both mortals. They can only accept the situation that one is trapped in Hongjiang dragon palace after being killed and waiting for resurrection, and one is forced from the thief in Jiangzhou for 18 years before revenge and reunion.


    Now Su Ze wants to scold these immortals as bad things


    In order to complete these three disasters, you let Chen Guangrui''s green hat be worn for so many years - although their family reunion was also the 13th year of Zhenguan, Yin Wenjiao spent 18 years with Liu Hong.


    And after the family reunion, Yan Wenjiao killed herself when she found a chance. It can be imagined that she has been miserable for 18 years

 Chapter 743

    These immortals are really bastards.


    These bastards calculated to fall on Su Ze''s head and tried to kill Su Ze, so that Su Ze''s new wife Yin Wenjiao also suffered the fate of suicide after 18 years of thieves and reunion, and they couldn''t spare them.


    Su Ze took the golden carp to the kitchen, asked for a big wooden basin and put the golden carp in.


    The golden carp came out and blinked wildly at Su Ze, suggesting that he was unusual.


    Su Ze smiled and looked at the golden carp, motionless.


    After watching for a moment, the Dragon King of Hongjiang finally realized that this stupid scholar was not stupid. He clearly noticed something!


    In that case, it''s no better than hiding. If you just flash directly, you''ll turn into a red light and go away.


    At this time, Su Ze got up and threw his clothes into his sleeve.


    Then he said to the cook, "make the biggest fish. Chop it open for me and serve it in several pots."


    After all, the cook is a flesh and blood child. He didn''t see the golden carp turned into red light and was caged by Su Ze. However, Su Ze worked very hard after giving the reward. He asked the running hall to buy another big carp, stew it, make it delicious and send it to su Ze, Zhang and Yin Wenjiao.


    On the cloud outside the inn, the "Fisherman" waited left and right. He didn''t wait until the Dragon King of Hongjiang got out. He was also a little worried.


    "Why don''t you come back? Is there anything wrong? "


    Immediately press the cloud head and become a "Fisherman" and walk into the Wanhua inn. As soon as you enter, you smell a pungent aroma coming face to face. The waiter of the store is talking to the running room with a smile, "you don''t know, that fish is really big..."


    "Fisherman" suddenly clicked in his heart and shouted in secret!


    With a pinch of his hand, he could not tell the whereabouts of the Dragon King of Hongjiang, and almost shouted.


    Something''s wrong!


    Su Ze, the new No. 1 scholar, was a stupid scholar. He really ate the golden carp transformed by the Dragon King of Hongjiang!


    Rushed to Su Ze''s room and "slammed" the door, startling Zhang and Yin Wenjiao.


    The maid scolded, "who are you? Why are you so rude? "


    The "Fisherman" looked at the house full of fish soup and fish meat, and looked at Su Ze in shock: "did you really eat it?"


    Su Ze was "surprised" and asked, "when I bought this golden carp, I knew it was precious. I specially gave my mother filial piety and nourishing her body. How can I not eat it?"


    The fisherman shouted angrily, "you fool, do you know what this is?"


    Su Ze stood up and said, "you fisherman, don''t be polite! I was appointed by his Majesty the emperor. I am the No. 1 scholar of this year''s new subject and the incoming governor of Jiangzhou. You are a little fisherman. If you sell me a carp, you will go back on your word and be rude to me? "


    "How brave!"


    The "Fisherman" shook his head and sighed, "fool, fool, hopeless!"


    I am a star official in heaven, but you oppress me with the official position on earth? What a fool!


    He thought again: this matter may not be able to turn around. In the final analysis, it doesn''t matter whether Su Ze is resurrected or not. It doesn''t matter whether the Bible reader''s family is reunited or not.


    It''s just that it''s difficult to tell the above. Who would have thought that the Dragon King of Hongjiang was really stewed by this stupid scholar?


    It died a little too badly, although the taste is really delicious.


    He also pointed to Su Ze: "fool, incurable!"


    After that, he ascended to heaven and turned into a cluster of stars, vaguely showing the appearance of the wolf roaring the moon.


    Zhang Shi and Yin Wenjiao could not understand. They just felt that the fisherman came strangely and went quickly. They shouted and scolded "fool" and ran away in a blink of an eye.


    "This man is hateful!" Yin Wenjiao angrily said that although she was born in the boudoir, how could she not be angry when she saw that her husband Ruyi was abused by such humble fishermen?


    "Really hateful..."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said to himself: it''s you, a weak boy - Kui Mu wolf.


    When we meet in the future, we''ll let you know what a "fool"


    After dinner, Zhang said, "I''m not in good health. At this time, the road is hot and I''m afraid of adding disease. You can rent a house here and stay with me temporarily. Pay some money here. You two go to work first and pick me up when the autumn is cool. "


    Su Ze had no opinion, so he rented the house, paid his money and his mother, and left the flower shop.


    It''s a hard journey. I''ve been to Hongjiang ferry.


    Su Ze looked at the waves of the Hongjiang River, smiled and said, "Hongjiang Dragon King, it''s your door now?"


    A golden carp tossed in his sleeve and replied, "Your Excellency, why do you ask!"


    "Since I spent money to buy you from quemu wolf, yours is mine." Su Ze said with a smile, "although this Hongjiang is yours, it is also mine. Do you know?"


    The Dragon King of Hongjiang replied, "you are so capable that you dare to intervene in such a big event. Don''t you know that the three realms should vigorously promote the gate of Buddha? This is the general trend between heaven and earth?"


    "I, the Little Dragon King of Hongjiang River, can''t rank in the top 50 among the Dragon families in the world, and I''m just a little water official who can be killed in the Tianting. You want to occupy the Hongjiang River and follow you in the presence of the Dragon King of the Hongjiang river. But when Tianting finds out in the future, you won''t end well? "


    "If you hinder the general trend of heaven and earth, aren''t you afraid to be turned into powder by pangran''s great power?"


    "You can decide the general trend of heaven and earth?" Su Ze sneered, "the fate of all living beings is also what you wantonly play with?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The Dragon King of Hongjiang heard his voice so loud that he couldn''t help getting cold in the center of the earth. He felt as if he was involved in a vortex that shouldn''t be involved.


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t answer.


    While talking, I saw a boat coming slowly. The boatman on the boat was Liu Hong and Li Biao.


    "Hongjiang Dragon King, it''s time for you to show."


    Su Ze said this and pressed some means on the Dragon King of Hongjiang. As soon as his robe sleeve was thrown away, a red light was thrown into Hongjiang.


    Hongjiang Dragon King naturally knows what Su Ze released himself for at this time.


    If you obey orders, you can live a little longer; If you don''t listen, this powerful person alias Su Ze will kill himself immediately, and the soul can''t stay!


    Therefore, how dare a man not bow his head under the eaves? Even if the Dragon King of Hongjiang thinks that Su Ze will end up in a bad end sooner or later in the matter of learning scriptures, he dare not disobey his orders.


    Immediately following Su Ze''s orders, he set off a huge wave on the Hongjiang River, overturned Liu Hong and his boat into the water, and made the aquarium wipe them clean. Even their souls were deliberately wiped out with magic power.


    As soon as this encounter was made, the Dragon King of Hongjiang felt the power of the sky. He quickly whispered, drilled into Su Ze''s face and put it into his sleeve.


    Destroy Liu Hong''s plan to kill Su Ze. If you don''t run, you''ll die!


    Then, several terrorist eyes came from the sky, the West and beyond.


    How did it get difficult and have an accident?

 Chapter 744

    These powerful people only felt the strange death of Liu Hong and Li Biao, which made unexpected changes in the disaster of the book reader.


    There was a sudden wave at the mouth of the Hongjiang River, which buried Liu Hong and Li Biao in the belly of the fish. Naturally, the first one was the Hongjiang Water God, the Dragon King of the Hongjiang river.


    Under this calculation, the secret of heaven is dark and unpredictable, which slightly surprised the Buddha, the master of the West Tianling mountain, the Jade Emperor, the master of the three realms of the heaven, the Supreme Lord of the Dou rate palace, and the people who are interested in Kunlun Mountain thirty-three days away.


    Before the Sutra learning event was decided, all powerful people and even higher people had tacitly accepted that the Buddha was from west to East. In the next few hundred years, Buddhism was booming. Such events should not have involved the operation of heaven, let alone too many battles. After all, we all had a tacit understanding.


    But now, who is unconvinced by Buddhism and broke this tacit understanding?


    It is inevitable that all powerful people doubt and guess each other. No one knows which one has confused the secret of heaven and has to go against the general trend.


    Do you want to repeat the battle of God and intercept the fate of all people?


    However, after guessing, all the powerful people have different vision strategies because of their different positions: the great emperor of the Jade Emperor, the Supreme Lord, Kunlun Mountain, thirty-three days away and other powerful people have a state of mind that they have nothing to do with themselves to see who can''t live with Buddhism.


    In the great Leiyin temple in Lingshan mountain, Hezhou, Xiniu, the Tathagata Buddha sits on the lotus, his eyes seem closed, and his mouth praises the word "Nanwu".


    Just as Confucius'' disciples recorded Confucius'' words and deeds and wrote the Analects of Confucius, most of the words and deeds of the Tathagata Buddha have also been recorded. In the future, the Buddhist Sutra will be selected deliberately.


    Seeing the Tathagata Buddha reciting the word "Nanwu", it seems that there is a matter of indecision. Guanyin Bodhisattva folded his hands and said, "Buddha, can you teach me?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said slowly, "the person who took the Sutra has not yet been reincarnated. Now his parents are well and the bandits have killed themselves. The disaster set before has changed."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, LINGJI Bodhisattva and other Bodhisattvas were surprised. The rest of the Arhats raised their heads and the venerable ones paid attention. Even several other Buddhas could not help but remain silent.


    Traveling westward to learn Buddhist scriptures and spreading Buddhism to the East is the general trend of heaven. With the cooperation of heaven, it should have gone with the wind and water. All the details are arranged with little difference. How can there be any change?


    "Buddha, do you want us to put things back as they are?"


    Ananda asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, but look first." The Tathagata Buddha said slowly, "if someone asks, someone moves... We can see who will help us in the future disaster of the Sutra family at that time."


    "Yes, Buddha."


    Ananda bowed and said.


    All the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats and venerable ones bowed down and said together, "there is no amitabha in the south!"


    The sound vibrated around Lingshan for hundreds of miles, making the whole glittering Lingshan more towering and majestic, which made people dare not look directly at it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    South zhanbuzhou, Datang state, Hongjiang port.


    Seeing the ship capsized in front of her in an instant, Yan Wenjiao was very frightened, and what surprised her was another strange emotion.


    After the ship appeared, she felt heavy in her heart and didn''t know why. She thought she didn''t take many ships and was afraid of water; Because it was important for her husband Su Ze to go to Jiangzhou to take office, the virtuous and gentle Yin Wenjiao would not delay her husband''s important affairs with her discomfort.


    But when the ship capsized, the always kind-hearted daughter Yin Wenjiao didn''t know why and didn''t care for them. She just felt happy and seemed willing to see them drown.


    When the boat sank to the bottom and the two men didn''t rise to the surface, Yan Wenjiao obviously felt his mood light after she was sure to be drowned.


    Such "vicious" thoughts made her feel surprised and frightened: when the boatman drowned, I almost clapped my hands and cheered. Aren''t I like Daji and Baosi, who are all evil hearted beauties? Am I so bad?


    However, looking at the silence of the ship, she just felt lighter and better.


    In desperation, Yan Wenjiao had to think she was glad: maybe I was glad we didn''t get on the ship?


    Just thinking, the husband nearby said, "it seems that I can''t cross the river today. I can only wait until tomorrow."


    Yin Wenjiao whispered, "let your husband arrange."


    The couple stayed in the ferry shop with their slaves. The next day, they found a boat again to cross the river.


    The servant carried the luggage onto the boat. The boatman was an honest man. Suddenly he saw Yan Wenjiao''s face like a full moon, eyes like autumn eyes, cherry mouth and green willow waist. He really looked like a sinking fish and a falling goose. He didn''t know why he moved his heart.


    When the boat was empty, the boatman touched a fish killing knife and quietly touched the slave.


    "Do you want to kill fish?" Su Ze showed his head and asked.


    The boatman suddenly felt cruel and said in secret: I have been sailing in the wind and rain all my life. How have I ever seen such a tender little lady? You white faced boy, you are so lucky that I will kill you and make that little lady clean!


    He didn''t answer. He just grabbed the fish killing knife and rushed fiercely towards Su Ze.


    Just then, a wave turned and the hull shook violently. The boat fell into the water and disappeared.


    The servant was so frightened that he turned pale and cursed. Only then did he know that he had met a water thief.


    Yin Wenjiao was alarmed when she came out of the room and said, "the water is so dangerous. What shall we do now, husband?"


    Before the voice fell, it seemed that there was a long huge object under the boat. Carrying the whole boat, he rowed the waves of the Hongjiang River and arrived at the opposite bank in one breath.


    Yin Wenjiao and the servant only felt that the scale of the huge object under the ship was huge and bright, and there were ripples in the water ahead, so they were flustered and speechless.


    Is the tugboat a dragon!


    When they got off the ship, the huge underwater objects disappeared. Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao quickly thanked Hongjiang and went to Jiangzhou.


    When they left, they exploded on the surface of the Hongjiang river with an angry rebuke.


    "Evil beast, do you want to be scared! Or do you want to walk on the Dragon chopping platform? "


    There was no response.


    The angry rebuke seemed to fall in the air.


    Isn''t the Dragon King in Hongjiang?


    The Dragon just now is not the Dragon King of Hongjiang. Who is it?


    The owner of the angry voice also noticed this, did not continue to make a sound, and even stopped paying attention to it.


    After another half day, a heavenly official who read the imperial edict fell from the sky.


    "Order the Dragon King of Hongjiang to go to Tianting, and the Dragon King of Jiangzhou well will act as the water god of Hongjiang temporarily..."


    There was still no response on the Hongjiang River, only a fish head and the head of the aquarium timidly put out his head.


    "Lord long hasn''t come back for two days..."


    The official was not surprised that day. He just put away the Edict and went back to the heavenly palace to recover his life.


    Back in heaven, I reported to the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor just smiled and said nothing more.


    If you don''t even have this means, how dare you start with Buddhism? No harvest is the greatest reason... Kui Mu wolf didn''t notice whether the Dragon King of Hongjiang was alive or dead?


    Su Ze, Yin Wenjiao and their party arrived in Jiangzhou. Jiangzhou officials, scribes, soap officials and Menzi all rushed to meet them, and their officials gave a banquet to talk about each other.


    Su Ze said politely to them, "it all depends on the great efforts of the princes to bring students here."


    The official replied, "the hall respects the great leader and talents. Naturally, the people are like children. The lawsuit is simple and the punishment is clear. Why should we be too modest? "


    The two sides were polite and everyone dispersed.


    For Su Ze, the official position and power and wealth of Jiangzhou Prefecture magistrate are of course a thing of the past. It is not worth caring at all. Most of the governance of Jiangzhou during his term of office can be handled by these subordinate officials. It only needs to devote little energy to control the general direction and let them not harm the people, which is already the good governance of such feudal society.


    What he is curious about is - how does Buddhism arrange the birth of Tang Monk and how does it arrange the disaster of Tang monk?

 Chapter 745

    In the original work, because of Chen Guangrui''s death and his mother''s suicide after 18 years of occupation, Tang Monk had three disasters, which were also included in the 9981 disaster.


    When he was born, he was almost killed by Liu Hong, which is called "several deaths after birth".


    She was put into a wooden basin by her mother and drifted to Jinshan Temple, which is called "throwing the river by the full moon".


    Then there is family revenge, family reunion, which is called "family revenge".


    Now that Su Ze is immortal, he has brought Yin Wenjiao to Jiangzhou, and it is impossible for Jin chanzi to be reincarnated into Yin Wenjiao''s belly in vain. Where to start the three difficulties of Buddhism? I really want them to think about it.


    Su Ze thought like this. On the surface, he was passing the days of shangjiangzhou magistrate.


    In his sleeves, the Hongjiang Dragon King also trembled and frightened at the beginning, and now he really recognizes Su Ze as the main - it is not that the Hongjiang Dragon King is capricious and brainless, but that he is aware of his situation and nature.


    From the situation: Su Ze can''t let go of the Dragon King of Hongjiang. The Dragon King of Hongjiang knew that he was undermining the prosperity of Buddhism and trying to stop the general trend of the world. It was doomed to die in Su Ze''s hands or be loyal to Su Ze himself. There was no other way.


    From the perspective of nature: what is the status of the Dragon nationality at this time? Because of the large number of dragon families, there are "Dragon Kings" everywhere in rivers, lakes and even wells. The strongest Dragon Kings of the four seas are only a little different from the "thunder and electricity mother" in the sky. The weak Dragon Kings are just like the land of the City God.


    It''s more exaggerated. All the people driving in the sky are dragons, and even some dragon liver will be taken out for cooking!


    Although the Dragon King of Hongjiang is not mixed to the point of pulling carts and being taken viscera for cooking, he is far from reaching the standard of the God of heaven. He is really a Hongjiang Water God at the level of the City God.


    Otherwise, when the Kumu wolf in the sky comes down to earth, he will turn into a golden carp and hawk in his hand? It is also clear at a glance who is high and who is low.


    It is not only impossible, but also ridiculous that such a weak God is far from the main gods and immortals in the heaven, just like the Sea Patrol yakha wants to become the Dragon King of the East Sea.


    The gods in the sky have a radish and a pit. The candidates are also powerful. Can they be replaced by the miscellaneous gods such as the land God, the City God, the mountain god and the water god?


    It was precisely because he clearly recognized this scene that the Dragon King of Hongjiang realized that he could not escape and should not escape!


    All the Dragon families in the world, who can have the opportunity to get close to such a real powerful person, who can wrestle with Buddhism and Tianting?


    This opportunity and good fortune, once in a lifetime!


    No matter how dangerous it is, the Dragon King of Hongjiang knows it''s time to gamble.


    This is the process of Hongjiang Dragon King''s sincere refuge in Su Ze. Now he is an absolute loyal servant under Su Ze. If he is not worried about other powers, he is more willing to work for Su Ze outside than hiding in Su Ze''s sleeve day after day.


    After a few days, Su Ze was working. Suddenly, he noticed an old woman begging outside the house with unusual fluctuations. He suddenly realized that this was the follow-up preparation of Buddhism.


    The disaster of the scripture reader is closely linked. The matter of reincarnation has long been decided, and it can not be changed easily. The Buddha also saw that one plan failed before, so he must have another plan.


    The old woman''s begging voice was not loud, but it happened to be heard by Yin Wenjiao, who was doing needlework in the backyard: "have mercy on my childless, blind and lame old woman!"


    "Please be merciful. I don''t want gold, silver, silk, or delicacies. Just a little food, so that my blind, lame, childless and unaccompanied old woman can live for a while and live for a day!"


    The old woman''s words were sincere and her cries were sad.


    Yin Wenjiao had asked the maid to take some kitchen scraps to entertain the old man, but she was soft again. She put down the half made needlework and wanted to get up to see the old man.


    The old man should be very poor, isn''t he?


    Thinking like this in her heart, Yan Wenjiao was halfway there and suddenly caught by one hand. She didn''t know what was going on, so she felt dizzy and came back to the room again.


    Next to her was her husband Su Ze, who smiled and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Yin Wenjiao returned to her senses and was embarrassed when she saw the half made needlework: "husband..."


    This charming voice, the endless feelings of husband and wife and the charming state of daughter were inside. I forgot that there was an old woman begging outside the house, and the begging voice was no longer heard in my ears.


    Outside the house, the old woman shouted for a while and then saw that Yan Wenjiao had never come out again, so she knew that there were twists and turns in this matter.


    The heart secretly said: "who is it? It''s deliberately difficult to be with me!"


    I didn''t know the trace of the other party, but now it''s clear. The other party must have the means to fall in the government office of Jiangzhou Prefecture, Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao!


    The old woman counted the white fingers under the worn clothes. Sure enough, everyone else can calculate the origin and the past. It''s not bad, except Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao.


    What a trick, what a drastic draw!


    If we control the parents of the Bible reader and confuse the secret of heaven, can we not let the Bible reader reincarnate? Can you keep the Bible reader from going through disaster?


    The old woman''s eyes flashed cold light and shouted twice.


    "Pity me, an old woman. I''m old and have only one old bone. There''s no tomorrow after today!"


    "Pity me, old woman. It''s disgusting to walk all over the street hungry and compete with dogs for food. Alas, a good man from which family opened his eyes and gave me a good meal. I won''t be wronged if I die!"


    In the Jiangzhou government office, Yan Wenjiao was called by Su Ze and covered the old woman''s cry, but the others were not covered. Because the old woman was sincere and miserable, she immediately led the servant girl and cook out, pointed and gave some food.


    After eating the food, the old woman saw that Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao were always unwilling to come out. She scolded the man behind her. She glanced at Yin Wenjiao''s personal maid and quietly put a ball of things into her arms. Then she thanked loudly, limped and narrowed her eyes slowly.


    The close maid was just a mortal. She didn''t notice it at all. She just watched the excitement and sighed with other servant girls and cooks. How pitiful the old woman was, and walked towards the backyard.


    Before I got to the backyard, I felt a light in front of me and saw my "wife".


    "Madam, just now there is an old woman begging outside the courtyard. A lot of old children are dead, lame and blind. It''s so pathetic..."


    While talking, I didn''t feel it at all. A group of light directly threw itself into the arms of my "wife".


    The light fell and the meat took root. In the twinkling of an eye, the belly of the "Lady" in front of her grew up. It looked like she was pregnant in August and September.


    Outside the Jiangzhou government office, the old woman raised a lotus platform under her body, with a smile on her mouth, and rose towards the sky: the reincarnation of the golden cicada son has been completed. She will only experience disaster when she is born


    Just rising, suddenly the eyebrows and eyes coagulated, and immediately all the happy colors turned into angry.


    "How brave!"


    Just now, what she sensed was that Yin Wenjiao was pregnant with golden cicada son and would be born soon.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the pregnant golden cicada was not the wife of the governor of Jiangzhou, but a strong cook who had lost her husband in the early years and suffered from childlessness - unlike Yan Wenjiao, who was noble and behaved like a willow, the cook was a short, thick, careless and healthy woman.


    Golden cicada''s son was born into this man''s arms. His mother is no longer a daughter, and his father is no longer a top scholar and a prefect of Jiangzhou, but a man without a father!


    This is totally different from the original plan!


    The man behind the scenes was so brave that he used Li daitaojiang''s trick in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva to reincarnate Jinchanzi into a humble cook!


    They looked down on Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of her and calculated how to make her willing?

 Chapter 746

    Since the golden cicada son has been reincarnated, nothing can be changed


    For Guanyin Bodhisattva, if only ordinary cooks give birth to Scripture readers, it is really 81 difficult to arrange as many as you want, and as much as you want.


    There is only one thing that will make the person who takes scriptures not qualified enough and not famous.


    If the scripture recipient brings his own topic, his father is the number one scholar who was murdered for 18 years and came back to life, and his mother is the prime minister''s daughter who committed suicide after being kidnapped by thieves for 18 years, and he was taken by the scripture recipient to seek relatives and revenge, where are these legends not shaking the world or talking about?


    Then some people go to see the Sutra takers who are monks, just like the rare things. Naturally, people will be easily influenced by the Buddhism. They all know that the Sutra takers are great virtue monks, so they can shake the king of Tang from then on.


    But it''s hard for a cook''s child to spread to the world, even if his parents die, avenge his parents and have a profound Buddhist dharma.


    Because the matter of reincarnation has its own advantages and disadvantages. If the reincarnation is good, even if you live only one day, you may not be able to get the attention of the poor through their lifetime efforts.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, who professes that "all beings are equal", naturally understands that all beings are not equal. What is equal is the treatment received after offering incense to the Buddha. Sometimes even this treatment is unequal - when good men and women are killed, tragic things often happen.


    Because of this, the golden cicada son''s reincarnation is wrong. Although 81 is difficult and easy to get together, it is more than one chip worse than the identity and status set before!


    In his anger, Guanyin Bodhisattva rushed to his heart and directly pressed the lotus platform, turned into a mortal and threw it into the Jiangzhou government office.


    There are mortals in the government office. Naturally, no one can detect her existence, but they do their own things. Guanyin Bodhisattva went straight to the place where the cook and the little servant girl were. With a wave of his hand, the six armed cook and the little servant girl fainted to the ground.


    She opened her mouth and said, "don''t you want me to invite you before you show up?"


    There was silence and no one answered her.


    On the West Tianling mountain, a look came.


    In the sky, Kunlun Mountain and thirty-three days away, several eyes also came with a bit of fun.


    Who is blocking the Buddhist plan again?


    The strangest thing is that he succeeded in reincarnating the golden cicada into the belly of the cook instead of Yin Wenjiao, the prime minister''s daughter, which obscured the secret of heaven and made people unable to see who did it.


    The more you can''t figure it out, the more powerful the other party is, and the more you dare not act rashly.


    However, the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was angry for a moment and did several things that powerful people wanted to do but could not do - directly appeared to challenge, depending on whether that person dared to respond and whether he would respond!


    If you respond, the people behind the scenes will naturally be revealed.


    If there is no response, the two sides know each other''s bottom line. He calculates Buddhism, and Buddhism has nothing to do with it. At that time, the two sides can not do it in person. They just play chess in the air, which is another way to distinguish the victory and defeat.


    "Benefactor, don''t you want me to invite you before you show up?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva spoke again and shouted in a deep voice.


    Just then, a sound of footsteps came from the outside. Several powerful people cast their eyes together with the eyes of Guanyin Bodhisattva. The visitor turned out to be su Ze, the governor of Jiangzhou and the number one scholar of Xinke.


    I saw him with his hands on his back and said frankly, "I showed up. What do you have to say?"


    This is also called showing up? Clearly, it is just an incarnation or attachment. Where is the noumenon? Can it also be called emergence?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva almost burst into scolding - the man behind the scenes is so shameless.


    However, after all, she is a monk who has experienced ups and downs and has cultivated herself for many years. This little accident can''t make her lose her posture and forget her form.


    Immediately put your hands together and announce "amitabha in the South", with deep eyes and solemnity.


    "Almsgiver, why did you come to block the great event of Buddhism?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I don''t know how to stop your Buddhist affairs. It''s just that there are mountains and no roads. Someone wants me to plan me. How can I not survive? Someone wants my wife to give birth to a child who is not me from a thief. How can I not resist? "


    "Almsgiver, don''t talk nonsense. You''re such a powerful man. The great cause of emperors in the world is just a passing sight of the world. How can you convince the poor monk about the identity of the No. 1 scholar, his wife and his life?" Guanyin Bodhisattva said in a deep voice, "what about this incarnation, and how do you care? It''s nothing more than a pretext to embarrass our Buddhism! "


    "Hahaha... How do you know I''m not telling the truth?"


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at him with deep eyes, as if he was not ready to talk and laugh with him.


    Su Ze continued: "just, what I said is true or false. You will naturally know in the future. Everyone who watches the excitement will naturally understand."


    "Did you come to me today to give me a blow?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said in a deep voice: "benefactor hiding his head and showing his tail really disappoints the poor monk... Please show your true body and make a charter with our Buddhism to see a true chapter! Otherwise, it''s just an incarnation. How can I talk about the agreement with the donor? "


    Su Ze just laughed and didn''t answer.


    Seeing his performance, Guanyin Bodhisattva can only guess that Da Neng behind him is not willing to expose his identity. The more so, the more hateful the other party''s conspiracy.


    If she was not worried that her rash action would make the great energy angry, Guanyin Bodhisattva even wanted to try it directly to see if the other party was really capable of cleaning up herself - but it would take her own life to risk, so she thought about it and gave it up.


    "Almsgiver, it''s not false that the Buddha is coming East. Since you know the destiny, why do you force yourself to go against the sky? Don''t you know that those who follow the general trend of the world are prosperous? "


    After the four words "those who go against it die", Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t dare to say it after all.


    Someone once set up the nine bend Yellow River array to talk about fighting, killing, life and death to several great energy. Later, there was a God''s name on the list of gods. The good cloud fairy was arranged as a toilet God, and Hunyuan Jindou became a synonym for the toilet... It can be seen that great attention should be paid to talking to great energy, and we must not easily say threats such as "death", "death" and "kill", Otherwise, it is really possible that both form and spirit will perish or life will be worse than death.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "I hold the heaven and earth in my hand, I pick the stars and the moon, and I live forever! What the world does to me is neither good nor bad. "


    Upon hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately took a deep breath and said to himself that it was a big breath!


    She was a little afraid to continue talking with the other party. In case a word annoyed the other party, she would be beaten into a kitchen god and a toilet God from "sending children" and "thousand hands and thousand eyes" Guanyin, but she really wanted to cry without tears.


    "Almsgiver, you have a great spirit..." the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva sighed and said in a deep voice, "don''t you dare ask almsgiver, do you want to stop or not stop this sutra learning thing? If you want to stop it, the Buddhas of the great Leiyin temple in the West sky are waiting for the benefactor to visit. They can directly divide the high and low. If you don''t stop, please help me! "


    Su Ze laughed and said, "when did I say I wanted to stop you from learning scriptures?"


    "What on earth is the benefactor..." asked the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "I can''t let myself die, let my wife from the thief, please?" Su Ze asked.


    Isn''t that a joke!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva almost shouted angrily: how can an incarnation be solemnly discussed? Although this man is powerful, he has no face!


    "Well, since you don''t believe what I said, I''ll say it more clearly."


    Su Ze said, "I don''t intend to hinder the learning of scriptures. On the contrary, I also want to participate in the learning of scriptures."


    Meddling in scriptures? You want to share your merits?


    You can''t think of it!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva thought in his heart, from the person who took the Scriptures to the Scriptures, to the final award of the positive fruit, it is all the business of our western Buddhism. What''s the name of your great ability?


    Didn''t we give you the benefits of the great prosperity of Buddhism?

 Chapter 747

    Naturally, Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t speak too hard directly to the person in front of him, so as to prevent the other party from disagreeing and undermining the great event of learning scriptures.


    Bowing to salute, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the person who goes West to learn scriptures has been determined. I''m afraid the benefactor has no room to intervene. If the benefactor has a heart, he might as well leave a name. I, the Western Buddhism, will certainly have a good reward. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "if I leave my name, I''m afraid I''m not waiting for the thick report of Buddhism, but the degree of Buddhism. Will I also be allowed to be a Buddha in Xitian Dalaiyin temple?"


    When Guanyin heard this, he knew that the other side was entertaining himself again.


    In his heart, he secretly said: which of the three realms can be so shameless and like to talk and laugh so much?


    As far as I know, no one seems to have such a temperament. Who is this one?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was puzzled and even raised a little doubt. Is this man not a great power, but a little ability?


    However, I have only a small ability and should not be able to fool around.


    Even if he is not a great power, there must be other masters behind him.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not do it easily after all, but chose to proclaim the Buddha''s name: "there is no amitabha in the south!"


    "What do you want to do? After all, you won''t say it clearly. Do you have to do it with my Buddhism?"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "that''s not... As I am, I also go to get scriptures. How do you feel?"


    "Of course not." Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "benefactor, you have a family and a mouth. The world of mortals is not broken. Why do you take this path of hard cultivation? Besides, the benefactor himself is detached from things, and his status is expected to be noble. Why do you have to go through this? "


    "What if I insist on going?" Suze asked.


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva leaned over and held the lanolin jade bottle in his palm: "my Buddha is merciful!"


    Su Ze just smiled at her gesture, didn''t say much, and went directly to the cook who fainted to the ground.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva threw out a willow leaf, turned it into a two Zhang square, and lifted the cook up.


    "Benefactor!"


    "Why be so careful? With my ability, if I want to kill her and harm her, I''ll let you see it? " Su Ze asked.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was a little relieved, but he still didn''t put down the cook''s plan to let Su Ze arrange.


    Su Ze said faintly, "should master Guanyin also restrain himself in our government office? The mother of the scripture reader is my servant after all. Do you want to forcibly plunder people? "


    "My Buddha is merciful," said Guanyin Bodhisattva. "We can''t see their mother and son suffer."


    "It''s getting worse!"


    Su Ze faintly snorted, threw his sleeves, and a black dragon wrapped in black fog rushed at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Guan Shiyin was relieved when she saw him do it - this separation is not too strong. She only looked at the heaven and earth in her sleeve and the black dragon, which is just different from herself. It seems that her own lanolin jade clean bottle magic weapon can hold him down!


    Immediately take out the evergreen willow branch in the lanolin jade net bottle, stained with two drops of crystal clear manna water, gently wave it, and the willow branch turns into a dark whip and hits the flying black dragon.


    The two drops of manna turned into a wave, rose from the ground and rolled towards Su Ze himself.


    At this time, Su Ze smiled calmly, put out his palm, hid Guanyin''s eyes and ears and the secret of heaven, directly held Guanyin Bodhisattva''s white neck, and directly carried the dignified, loving and amiable Guanyin to the lotus platform.


    At this time, the black dragon had not yet flown, and the whip of poplar and willow branches had just fallen from his body; The waves melted by the dew had just risen - in a flash, the whip that whipped the black dragon turned into a willow branch again. Two drops of dew fell to the ground, took root and sprouted into two purple bamboos. In a twinkling of an eye, it broke the roof and grew dozens of feet high.


    And Guanyin Bodhisattva has been captured by Su Ze!


    This move is so strong and strange!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva has never seen any friar come here to catch people with fists and feet. They all compete for accomplishments, escape skills, magic weapons and magical powers. Who is so unreasonable and reach out to catch people?


    What''s more terrible is that she couldn''t hide, she couldn''t hide, and she didn''t even notice what happened before she was caught!


    Within one move, capture the Buddhist Guanyin Bodhisattva. These terrible powers can only be used by those powerful people.


    For a moment, all of you da Neng who looked here were a little confused.


    Whether it''s speech and behavior, or hands-on style, it seems so strange. Who is this person?


    Based on their accomplishments and their understanding of the great powers in heaven and earth, there is no one who is superior to the person who captured Guanyin Bodhisattva at this time


    "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! "


    Seeing that Su Ze grabbed himself, it seemed that he was going to kill immediately. Guanyin Bodhisattva had no choice but to call.


    The Tathagata Buddha also came back to God. His mind moved and his incarnation condensed on the lotus platform made by Guanyin before.


    "Taoist friend, please."


    The Tathagata Buddha said.


    Su Ze said lightly, "I don''t practice Taoism, and you don''t practice Taoism. Where does this Taoist friend start?"


    The Tathagata Buddha was surprised: "did you not practice Taoism, benefactor? It''s strange. Today, there are only a few powerful people who don''t practice Taoism or Buddhism. Is benefactor one of those people I know? "


    "Again?" Su Ze asked, "do you want to repeat it again like master Guanyin?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said "Nanwu" and said, "don''t worry, benefactor. I don''t ask about the benefactor''s real name, but I''m just curious for a moment. Benefactor, since I refuse to tell you, it must be difficult to tell. I''m a monk. I pay attention to the samsara of cause and effect when wind and rain come, and I won''t go to the bottom. "


    "Well, please release master Guanyin. We can discuss the journey to the West."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "this is still a sentence."


    Release the Guanyin Bodhisattva, and Su Ze waits for the incarnation of the Tathagata Buddha to speak.


    "The three realms have already made up their minds about learning scriptures, but they inadvertently left out such figures as benefactor. It was originally my Buddhism that was wrong." The Tathagata Buddha said slowly, "since benefactor wants to participate, I don''t know how to participate? I''ll wait to hear the good news. "


    Su Ze said, "I can''t replace the people who take scriptures. Other people are good, and I won''t replace them. Just follow them slowly. As a pleasure, you don''t have to be one of them. Finally, you don''t need merit in taking scriptures. What do you think?"


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard the speech, he was even more solemn: "please, benefactor, what do you really want? I''m afraid the Buddha can''t afford what the benefactor wants! "


    "It''s no big deal." Su Ze said with a smile, "I don''t care about your disaster, but I have to take care of whether some demons and immortals are alive or dead. I only want this part of the right to help people get scriptures fight a dozen demons and don''t want their merit. It''s just fun along the way."


    The Tathagata Buddha was silent at first, and he guessed in his heart how true and false his words were.


    Then he thought: should he be shameless in full view of the public? It is impossible to deny such words later.


    Such a thought is much simpler than originally thought.


    The people who were prepared for the disaster were all the less important marginal characters in Tianting and Buddhism, as well as some entrenched demons and ghosts. Even if they were killed, it would be completely worth it if the scripture learning event could be achieved.


    If this can make this great power stop, it''s a blessing in misfortune.


    After the Tathagata Buddha was silent, he should take this matter: "in this way, when traveling westward to learn scriptures, according to the benefactor, all immortals, demons and ghosts, who are in 81 difficulties, life and death are decided by the benefactor."


    Su Ze nodded and said with a smile, "OK!"


    The Tathagata Buddha sank in his heart and thought: I''m afraid that the original signing of the list of gods will happen again. Now it''s agreed to be good. In the future, the storm will roll up the gods and involuntarily involve people who should not be involved!


    He quickly added: "benefactor, every nine elements? How are you? "

 Chapter 748

    "Every nine lines?"


    Su Ze smiled: "Tathagata, do you mean that it is difficult to do it once every nine difficulties? And I have to discuss with you that time whether it should be? "


    "After you say this, can you still mean the same as what you said before?"


    The Tathagata Buddha recited "Nanwu" and said: "benefactor, I also read that heaven has the virtue of living well. All immortals and monsters are creatures. If they are killed, they will create boundless evils, which is not good for all natural things and the benefactor''s road of cultivation..."


    "My body has studied hard in the cold window for more than ten years and married a beautiful wife after winning the top prize. Why doesn''t God''s good life fall on him?" Su Ze asked, "my wife is gentle and virtuous. Why should she commit suicide after being so abused by people arranged by your Buddhism? This is also the virtue of living well? "


    "This is where the Dharma lies. Karma, drinking and pecking all have a leading edge." Buddha Tathagata said slowly, "benefactor, come to Lingshan when you are free. You can discuss the Buddha Dharma with me."


    In short: everything is karma, everything has a leading edge


    Although Su Ze is sometimes willing to give karma to some people, he does not agree with this world outlook and outlook on life that uses karma to explain all good and evil and order.


    With a sneer, Su Ze said, "Buddhism has its own truth. It''s strange for me to listen to you crooked monks! There is no need to say anything about learning Scriptures every nine elements. I don''t have to get involved in everything myself. Then you will know that I may do it less frequently than you said. "


    "But no matter how many, if you Buddhists want to set rules for me and let me discuss with you before I start, it''s impossible."


    The Tathagata Buddha was silent. After a few breaths, he recited "Nanwu".


    "Then I hope the benefactor will do more good deeds and have mercy on all living beings. Don''t let swords rise everywhere and kill and rob again."


    "Farewell, old monk."


    After that, the avatar dispersed and disappeared.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at him warily and left in a hurry. Other eyes also shifted away one after another.


    Although these eyes and Guanyin Bodhisattva left, they were confused.


    Who is this incarnation of Su Ze? Which one?


    Their speech, manners and hands-on style are very strange, and they didn''t understand the move of catching Guanyin Bodhisattva just now.


    I just feel that as soon as I make a move, Guanyin is captured... What''s that means?


    What they wondered and couldn''t understand was that Su Ze deliberately used one-third of his own energy to master the reincarnation world in order to establish his prestige - just like the reincarnation world itself did to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    In the reincarnation world, it is absolutely a means to completely avoid causality and completely confuse the secret of heaven.


    Just as Su Ze replaced Chen calyx and Chen Guangrui from the fundamental level of the reincarnation world, all the great powers in the whole reincarnation world, even if they pinch their fingers and calculate the heavenly machine, they have cramped their fingers. Su Ze is also su Ze, and is also a new top scholar in the Datang state of southern China, which is rooted in Miao Hong and has no abnormality.


    This is the complete replacement.


    Similarly, when Su Ze uses this method to attack Guanyin Bodhisattva, Guanyin Bodhisattva will not be able to observe how to implement it - can she observe the energy from the same source of her hair, clothes, lotus platform and all Feng Shui stones around her, and completely and fundamentally modify the power?


    This is the terrible part of the energy of the reincarnation world, and it is also the reason why Su Ze concealed his identity from the world such as the love full quadrangle and the story of Lu Ding and accumulated this energy bit by bit.


    As long as you are in the reincarnation world or the creation of the reincarnation world, you can''t escape and enemy the absolute power of the root.


    It''s just a pity that the energy of the reincarnation world is not too much. Su Ze collects it bit by bit like collecting wool. It''s impossible to collect a huge amount at once.


    Now, in the seventh level reincarnation world of journey to the west, Su Ze has been very involved. Later, he will continue to participate in the journey to the West. At that time, slowly collecting energy is the most intuitive way to become stronger.


    If we rely on many original skills and abilities to strengthen, Su Ze estimates that the fight with Guanyin Bodhisattva will reveal the truth. The victory or defeat of both sides may not be known, and he has no confidence to talk to the Tathagata Buddha on an equal footing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The eyes in the sky dispersed, and Su Ze awakened the servant girl and the pregnant cook.


    The servant girl didn''t know what had happened. She reported to Su ze that there was a blind and lame old woman outside just now. It''s really pathetic.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "if you go and have a look, the old woman may not even have a shadow."


    The little servant girl didn''t believe it. She ran out of the door, looked around and came back dejected.


    "Master, is that old woman a liar? How else could he run so fast with his lame leg? "


    "Probably a liar."


    Su Ze said with a smile and looked at the cook with a big belly: "your body..."


    The cook thought he disliked his body and his poor work. She cried and begged, "master, have mercy on me! My man drowned in a boat, leaving only the child in his stomach. If I don''t have a way to live, the child will have no way to live! "


    "It doesn''t hurt," said Su Ze. "I''m not unreasonable. You''d better stay in the house and don''t worry about food, drink and residence. Just don''t do heavy work to avoid hurting your body. I''ll be a cook when I have a baby. "


    The cook was immediately grateful and bowed down again and again. If she didn''t have a big belly and couldn''t kneel down and kowtow, she wished she could kowtow to Su Ze.


    Su Ze waved her hand, so that she didn''t have to be polite. After taking two steps, she suddenly remembered something and asked, "what''s your husband''s name?"


    "Tell my Lord, my husband''s name is Liu Hong..."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was only a dragon roar. A black dragon fell from the roof and rushed at the cook.


    Su Ze snorted coldly, "come back!"


    The black dragon immediately became honest, the black gas "fear" wrapped around him slowly dispersed, and he also threw himself into Su Ze''s sleeves.


    But before putting in his sleeves, he was still reluctant: "Lord, this is the child of the water thief..."


    Su Ze gathered it into his sleeve angrily.


    Fool, you''ve done it for the Buddha!


    The origin of the child''s identity was purely made up by Guanyin Bodhisattva just when he gave birth to the golden cicada. The cook''s husband, whose surname was Zhang, died of wind and cold a few years ago, but now he has become Liu Hong, and he has left a posthumous child. Of course, he deliberately guided Su Ze to contradict with the people who took the Scriptures, resulting in the disaster in the 81 difficulty of learning the Scriptures.


    Su Ze knew that the Dragon King of Hongjiang lacked some vision of the overall situation. Just now he couldn''t wait to rush forward to show his loyalty to Su Ze, but he didn''t know that it was originally in the calculation of the Buddhist "counting up the number of disasters in September 81"!


    But with this dragon roar, the cook immediately fell to the ground, and then cried out in pain. She was about to give birth.


    Su Ze shook his head and ordered the servant girl to call wenpo to give birth to the cook. He left here and returned to Yan Wenjiao.


    And Yan Wenjiao casually said a few words about what had just happened. Yan Wenjiao thought he was joking, followed by a few words, and bowed her head to be her own needlework.


    After a little while, the servant girl ran in with tears: "Sir and madam, the child was saved, and the cook couldn''t survive..."


    Su Ze looked cold and got up and walked there.


    Yin Wenjiao was a little depressed, and the servant girl hurriedly advised: "Sir, don''t bump into your noble people in the filthy place of the delivery room..."


    Su Ze ignored her dissuasion, went outside the delivery room, moved his mind, and forcibly resurrected the newly dead cook.


    Buddhism is really crazy in order to make up for the disaster - the Dragon roar of the Dragon King of Hongjiang is not enough to count as "several deaths after birth", but also to classify "born to lose his mother" as a difficulty. Therefore, he deliberately killed the biological mother of the person who took the Scriptures.


    And all this should be attributed to the Hongjiang Dragon King, who killed the "father" Liu Hong and scared the "mother" cook to death. In this way, Su Ze may not matter. If the Dragon King of Hongjiang falls into this causal relationship, he will die.

 Chapter 749

    For the Revenge of Killing Father and mother, the scripture reader will surely take revenge even if he is humble.


    As the direct murderer of Liu Hong, the Dragon King of Hongjiang obviously had the idea of making trouble for the people behind the killing of Liu Hong when Guanyin Bodhisattva arranged the scripture reader as Liu Hong''s son.


    Now it "leads" to the death of the cook. If Su Ze didn''t revive the cook, the Dragon King of Hongjiang would naturally be the mother''s enemy who took the Scriptures.


    At that time, those who take the Scriptures will find out that the Dragon King of Hongjiang is likely to die.


    Of course, this is the case that Suze doesn''t intervene.


    Now Su Ze stepped in and forcibly resurrected the cook, not only because he wanted to save the life of the Dragon King of Hongjiang, but also because the cook''s child was originally sent by Guanyin Bodhisattva after su Ze''s guidance. It can''t make this innocent person be killed by Buddhism and carry the black pot on the Dragon King of Hongjiang.


    Who is Liu Hong? It''s just a water thief who murders for money and life. He is forcibly arranged to be the father of the Bible reader; Guanyin Bodhisattva originally wanted to bite the people behind the scenes with this cause and effect, but he didn''t think he would be caught. This cause and effect is full of flaws in front of the truly capable.


    A surprise cry came from the delivery room: "live, live!"¡° I''m not dead! "¡° She just shut her breath! "


    Su Ze didn''t stay any longer, let alone check in the delivery room.


    A few days later, the cook held the baby and thanked Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao - servants like her shouldn''t have had children in the master''s house to avoid the blood and gas pollution hitting the noble.


    But the master and his wife were especially kind to let her have a child. Naturally, it was a great kindness. The cook knew that the situation of giving birth to a child was extremely dangerous, and she almost had to die both mother and son. Of course, she should also thank the noble spirit of the master and wife for turning her mother and son into good luck.


    "Cook, who is the child''s father?"


    Suze asked.


    After all, the cook is a mortal. After the memory set by Guanyin Bodhisattva was erased by Su Ze, she doesn''t know where she got the chance to get pregnant and have children after being widowed for several years. In particular, they are short, fat and dark, which is a lot worse than normal women. Who will get pregnant?


    However, since the master asks, the cook can''t say she doesn''t know. If she doesn''t know, the master doesn''t believe it, even she doesn''t believe it.


    After thinking about it, I thought that the groom Dong, who feeds horses in the house, is honest, over 50, and childless. Among the people who visit the baby these two days, he is the most eager and obviously looking forward to passing on the family line.


    The cook moved her mind, said the name of groom Dong, and said, "after all, we agree. It''s OK for me to raise this child myself. I''ll discuss with him later. Please don''t blame him first."


    Su Ze saw that she had an idea and didn''t expose her little abacus.


    Two days later, the cook persuaded Ma Fu Dong. They agreed to live together as a husband and wife, but the child had to be surnamed Dong and pass on incense to Ma Fu Dong''s family.


    The two took their children to meet Su Ze. With Su Ze''s permission, they became a couple and raised their children.


    In the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea, Guanyin spread out his "meritorious deeds of learning scriptures" and recorded the disaster on it.


    In the first difficulty, "the golden cicada was demoted", followed by the second difficulty, "how many deaths after birth"


    This is no problem. The black dragon''s collision with the cook is indeed called "a few murders out of the womb".


    The third difficulty can''t be recorded: it was originally to let the cook die and achieve the disaster of "born to lose his mother". As a result, the powerful incarnation Su Ze just stepped in and the cook didn''t die.


    His mother is not dead, and his father is no longer a water thief, Liu Hong. Naturally, there will be no conflict with Su Ze.


    Therefore, it turned out that Guanyin Bodhisattva expected that the fourth difficulty of the scripture reader was due to the conflict between his father''s death and Su Ze. Of course, he could not think of it.


    In this way, how should the third and fourth difficulties intervene?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva felt it, and thought of the shame of being held by someone''s neck that day, which raised some annoyance.


    "The man who intervened has so many powers. How should I arrange the disaster!"


    On the one hand, she was worried, and on the other hand, the children of the groom Dong and the cook''s family were also growing rapidly - about ten days a day is equivalent to that of ordinary children, and even people didn''t notice it. In just two or three months, two or three years passed.


    Su Ze was not surprised to see the child named "Dong Machi" grow up quickly. After all, he is the one who learns scriptures. If he is not smart, how can he take on the great responsibility?


    The child was so clever that everyone in the whole government office was very happy. Ma Fu Dong and the cook spoiled him to his bones. Even Yin Wenjiao often wrote snacks for him.


    However, the child was so much loved and loved that he was not naughty and greedy at all, and he was not proud of being spoiled. The salutes were solemn and lovely. In addition, the pink carving and jade carving made the groom and the cook often laughed at. This was the reincarnation of the immortal in that family.


    Including the cook herself, they were secretly thinking: which childe and noble man was blind and put my short, strong and fat cook to sleep and gave birth to this lovely child?


    If it wasn''t for the wrong date, she even thought it was her master who was drunk and slept with the wrong person


    Because of the child, Su Ze did not let his mother Zhang NAG and his wife Yin Wenjiao toss about - at this time, he stressed that "there are three unfilial, no offspring is big". Why hasn''t Yin Wenjiao moved in the past few years?


    Just looking at the cute and clever child, Zhang and Yin Wenjiao always wanted to kiss their flesh and blood after doting on the child.


    Not to mention family affairs, Su Ze ordered his men to find an old scholar to read and write for the child. Only a few months later, "Dong Machi" grew up to nine years old. He learned good calligraphy, was familiar with the four books and five classics, and often frowned and thought hard with books.


    Dong Ma Fu was distressed. He paid a special visit to Su Ze and said, "thanks to the love of the master, the child has learned some reading skills, but the child is too serious. I''m afraid he''s stupid to read. He''s not the number one talent like the master. It''s better for me to teach him some skills of raising and feeding horses, so he can have a skill in the future."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "Dong Machi is an exceptionally intelligent child. He is a good material for reading. Raising a horse with you is a waste. I am preparing to test him these two days. If I can, I can let him try the title of the imperial examination to see how good he is. "


    Ma Fu Dong was surprised and happy. Unexpectedly, the master paid so much attention to his children. He quickly kowtowed and thanked his wife. When he returned home, the cook couldn''t help but take two plates of leftovers from the kitchen as a celebration.


    However, when they saw their son Dong Machi holding the book and frowning and thinking hard, they couldn''t help worrying.


    The master''s loving heart naturally can''t tolerate their refusal to be slaves, but it doesn''t seem to be a good thing for his son to read foolishly?

 Chapter 750

    Two days later, Su Ze really called Dong Machi to his study.


    Dong Machi saluted respectfully and said, "I''ve seen you, sir."


    Ma Fu Dong waited respectfully at the door, fearing that his son would inadvertently offend the master if he was ignorant or stupid.


    "Well, how is your reading of the four books and five classics?" Suze asked.


    "I''ve read it roughly," replied Dong machi. "I can barely recite it."


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s still too modest to recite reluctantly. You should recite it backwards and understand it yourself."


    "There are some ideas and more doubts." Dong Machi said solemnly, "it''s because I don''t know much about what I''ve read."


    "You''re right..." Su Ze smiled. "The less people know, the more confident and determined they will live. The more they know, the more modest and questioning they will be. Now your question is because you don''t know much about what you see and hear, so you fall into your own wishful thinking. "


    "If you have any questions, please tell me."


    With Su Ze''s permission, Dong Machi quickly leaned over and saluted again. Then he solemnly said, "as Mencius said, fish is what I want, and bear''s paw is what I want... I often think, what''s wrong with fish and bear? Why did Mencius and other Asian saints also put what they wanted on innocent creatures? "


    "The following text also said: I want to live, righteousness is also what I want, and I give up life to take righteousness. Naturally, I admire it very much. Sacrificing my life for justice is the best thing. "


    "You can give up the fish and take the bear''s paw, but there is no difference between high and low. The life of this creature is also one life. If people choose what they want, can''t saints be free from vulgarity?"


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling when he heard the speech: indeed, it was the reincarnation of the golden cicada son. This natural Buddha nature brought it. Reading the four books and five classics can also think of the thoughts of life and compassion. It looks very pedantic. In fact, it is not suitable for the four books and five classics system at all.


    If Su Ze gave him a few volumes of Buddhist scriptures at this time, Dong Machi immediately realized that he would become a monk in a few days. Coupled with the momentum of Buddhism, he would soon become a virtuous monk.


    Perhaps without the hot topic of Xuanzang in the original book, he will certainly be able to convince all monks in the Tang Dynasty and become the Buddhist representative presiding over the land and water Dharma meeting.


    However, now in Su Ze''s hands, how can he succeed without cultivating his knowledge?


    With your compassionate face, can you recite Buddha and eat fast?


    That won''t work.


    Su Ze said, "Dong Machi, you little horse are really kind. But you must first understand that everything exists for a reason. It doesn''t mean that it''s wrong for saints to eat fish or bear''s paws. It''s not so compassionate to pity the lives of creatures. "


    Dong Machi suddenly brightened up: he has been worried and depressed about such things, not the scriptures of the four books and five classics. When he heard that Su Ze wanted to explain for himself, his heart was filled with expectation. He was the master who came from the top scholar. If he wanted to explain his confusion for himself, he was the only one.


    "First of all, it''s wrong for people to eat fish and bear paws, so what''s right?" Suze asked.


    Dong Machi immediately replied, "there are creatures in chicken, duck, fish and meat. If you still eat rice and vegetables, you can feel at ease."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, took Dong Machi out of the study, let Dong Machu put on the carriage and came to the fields outside the city.


    "Little horse, you see... The vegetables and rice live well. In order for people to eat them, they have to be uprooted, broken into pieces or put into the pot."


    Su Ze said to Dong Machi, "is this kindness?"


    Dong Machi was surprised: "but they can''t move, and they''re not living creatures."


    "If you can''t move, isn''t it a living creature?"


    Su Ze gestured to Dong Machi to follow him, pinched a little rhizome and shed light green juice: "look again every few days, and it will die. This juice is its blood. It''s like an ordinary person who has been cut by me. It can''t live anymore. "


    "Little horse, if there is something alive and dead, can it not be a living creature?"


    Dong Machi suddenly lost his mind and was speechless.


    Rice and vegetables are also living creatures. What should people eat?


    At this time, Su Ze asked again, "what do you think people should eat? Why can''t people eat fish, bear paws, chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep? Should we eat these standing, thousands of creatures? Is it true that those who can move and scream are higher than others, and those who can''t move and scream should be eaten? "


    "Sir, I don''t know." Dong Machi said.


    Su Ze smiled and continued, "you are young and kind-hearted. This should be a good thing, but you have to understand that everything is born like this. Swallowing each other is the way of natural circulation, not what you have to eat or don''t have to eat."


    "If you have a kind heart, look at the rich family with fat intestines and the family of officials and gentry with large rows of banquets. They don''t do physical work every day. Chicken, duck, fish and delicacies are constantly, which far exceeds the needs of the body. This is meaningless consumption of a large number of creatures and waste a lot of food and food."


    "Look at the man who resists heavy loads every day. If he doesn''t eat meat for half a month, he''s afraid he''ll die of tired urine and blood, and the whole family will starve to death. How can he ask him not to eat meat? It''s not kindness, it''s malice. "


    "If you go to poor people and persuade them to eat rice and vegetables, be content with the status quo, don''t hurt the living creatures, and don''t be biased, it''s not a good thing in itself; To go to the rich people is to praise the rich and kind-hearted people. Isn''t it hypocrisy? It''s like eating immovable creatures instead of active creatures. It bullies the soft and fears the hard, but that''s all! "


    Dong Machi nodded to be taught and thought deeply when he heard the speech.


    Su Ze did not force him to change immediately, but took him along the streets of Jiangzhou City, told stories of passers-by from time to time, and asked Dong Machi to observe and draw his own conclusions. Sometimes the stories and conclusions were very different, but Su Ze did not criticize Dong machi.


    Although Dong Machi was born with Buddha nature, he did not reject Su Ze''s teaching at this time, and even felt very interesting.


    After a few days, Dong Machi, who was naturally intelligent, developed a good eyesight. Through walking posture, clothes, hats, odor stains on his body, traces on his hands, mud on the soles of his feet, expression on his face and other signs, he can always guess each other''s professional identity and character.


    This observation method benefited him a lot. Then he followed Su Ze to observe the people. In Su Ze''s eyes, it was the same as the attachment of "famous detective". Although his body was small, his insight was like a torch.


    A few days later, Su Ze asked Dong Machi to talk to strangers, borrow goods, ask for help, or take the initiative to help others.


    Dong Machi therefore has a better understanding of the world and is proficient in human sophistication.


    A month later, Su Ze tried the case with Dong Machi and asked Dong Machi to accompany him.


    Seeing many appalling cases and seeing people full of evil, Dong Machi''s eyes gradually strengthened and his face showed a little coldness - people are still good people, but seeing too many evil things will make his means more intense, which is inevitable.

 Chapter 751

    With such careful training, Dong Machi is not only proficient in the four books and five classics and the method of observation, but also proficient in human and worldly sophistication and prison decision. He seems to have been a qualified judge and detective.


    A few months later, a monk came to the gate of the government office.


    The monk came to visit Su Ze and said, "benefactor, can you return the Sutra taker to me?"


    "How long will it take?" Su Ze said with a smile, "the thirteen years of Zhenguan have not passed yet?"


    "Benefactor, why are you joking? If you don''t become a monk again, the thirteen years of Zhenguan will pass!" The monk murmured.


    "Well, well, do it yourself." Suze smiled, "I won''t take care of it."


    The monk then showed his true face and smiled: "Amitabha, I want to thank the benefactor for giving me this face."


    Then he went to the backyard.


    The next day, Dong Machi''s eyes turned red and said to Su Ze, "master, my father suddenly became seriously ill. My mother met an eminent monk and cured my father."


    "But the disease has not taken root. I have to become a monk and pray for my father to protect my father."


    "It''s ridiculous, but my mother believes it. I''m willing to be filial to my father. I hope the master will grant me the permission to become a monk."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "this day is coming."


    Is this day still coming?


    Dong Machi''s heart sank when he heard the speech. With his current wisdom and detective thinking, he immediately understood that there must be a reason behind his becoming a monk!


    What the hell is going on?


    Su Ze did not explain, but said, "go. Your mother is right. It is really good for your parents to become a monk."


    Since Dong Machi was suspicious, he immediately heard this again, and there was another layer of doubt.


    Why did I become a monk on this day?


    Why am I a monk? It''s good for my parents?


    Thinking of his father''s illness coming and going quickly, he had a secret guess in his heart.


    If you refuse to become a monk, will your parents get this urgent disease again? Doesn''t that mean that the eminent monk is the one who controls the disease?


    This conjecture is absurd. Dong Machi is dubious: This is the residence of the governor of Jiangzhou. Su Ze, the number one scholar, has been in office for more than ten years. He has managed the whole Jiangzhou "without leaving anything to be found at night". The folk custom is simple, but every family has surplus food and can eat meat every month.


    Will such a highly popular governor of Jiangzhou be threatened by monks?


    For the safety of his parents and to find out what happened, Dong Machi eventually followed the eminent monk to become a monk. He went to Jinshan Temple and threw away his secular name, which was called Xuanzang.


    Naturally, it''s not the child of Chen Guangrui and Yin Wenjiao, the Xuanzang with the nickname of Jiang liuer.


    But the same golden cicada son was reincarnated Xuanzang.


    When he came to Jinshan Temple and came into contact with the teachings of the Buddhist scriptures, Dong Machi immediately indulged in it, as if he had caught a glimpse of the truth most in line with himself. He can recite Buddhist scriptures at a glance, and even draw inferences from one instance. The Scriptures have exceeded the monks who have studied hard for many years, making the whole Jinshan Temple a sensation.


    Even the Pilgrims and believers who went to the mountain to worship the Buddha heard that a cold-blooded and very handsome teenage monk came to Jinshan Temple. His words and deeds were like the reincarnation of the Buddha, and his speech and behavior were even more impressive.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two months later, when Xuanzang once looked at the Buddhist scriptures and tasted the Scriptures, he unexpectedly thought of Su Ze''s teachings, the world of mortals and all things he saw with his own eyes, and the truth that what can move is a living creature, and what can''t move is a living creature.


    I couldn''t help sighing: Although the Buddhist scriptures are good, they can only indulge for a while. Calling myself here can''t solve many troubles in the world and between heaven and earth.


    After a long sigh, the eminent monk faming who led him to Jinshan Temple appeared at the door.


    "Xuanzang, why do you sigh?"


    Xuanzang replied, "the world is stupid, so are we... All things are naturally in order. We practice Buddhism and chant scriptures, which is not beneficial to the world and harmless to the world. Why does it exist?"


    FA Ming said with a laugh, "fool! Born with all things, aren''t we all things? Every word and deed is doomed by cause and effect. We can''t get rid of it. That''s why we cultivate Buddha, self-cultivation and mind. "


    "The world of mortals has words, but don''t ask about the future when doing good deeds. This is practice. We lead people to good. Isn''t it practice? Leading people to good is the best practice. How is it useless in the world? "


    Xuanzang immediately knew it and nodded slightly.


    But he said in his heart: monks are also human beings. They can do good and bad things. Such a compromise is not beneficial and harmless after all. If you lead people to good and punish evil people, it may not be a kind of practice.


    If I didn''t care about the safety of my parents and master, I would like to be a constable or judge in Jiangzhou government Yamen to catch those villains.


    Faming added: "I heard that the holy master is recruiting monks in Chang''an city to ask about the reincarnation of cause and effect. If we can answer them properly, our Buddhism can be famous for a while, teach people to be good, and Xuanzang is willing to go?"


    "From now on." Xuanzang answered.


    Seeing his promise, faming was overjoyed. He quickly arranged the monks to pack up and led Xuanzang and several other monks to Chang''an.


    It was not just a day along the way. When the monks were about to enter the city, Xuanzang suddenly felt a look staring at himself. Looking back, he saw a smiling face of Su Ze, the governor of Jiangzhou, on a carriage.


    "Little horse, how did you come to Chang''an City?"


    Xuanzang came out of the monks and bowed down to greet him: "Sir, you have come to Chang''an, but are you going to return to Beijing to report on your work?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "naturally, when he was admitted to the No. 1 scholar, he was released to the governor of Jiangzhou. In a twinkling of an eye, more than ten years have passed, and it''s time to return to Beijing."


    Xuanzang asked the old lady and his wife how they were, and asked his parents how they were. Su Zedu said about them, and Xuanzang also said about himself.


    When Xuanzang returned to the monks, they parted.


    The carriage took Su Ze and Yin Wenjiao to the residence of Prime Minister Yin Kaishan. Xuanzang and other Jinshan Temple monks went to daxiangguo temple and waited for the emperor to summon them.


    "Almsgiver, you shouldn''t meddle in such things again?"


    A voice came from the west to suzel.


    Su Ze smiled and replied, "Yuan Shoucheng sent someone to eat the Dragon son and grandson of the Weihe Dragon King, but he didn''t allow the Weihe Dragon King to retaliate. What''s the reason? It doesn''t make sense. I can''t let the Dragon King of Weihe River die, but I have to let yuan Shoucheng take some punishment... "


    "Just keep him alive... There''s a compromise." The voice said, "the underground mansion is ready. Just wait for King Tang to go to the underground mansion. The most important thing is that the king of Tang promised that one thing could not be done, so we can use this as an excuse to pull him into the underworld... Benefactor, how about seeing through so many things and working together? "

 Chapter 752

    "Join hands with you Buddha?"


    Su Ze lightly replied, "that''s not necessary. You just do what you do. When I don''t like it, naturally there is a way to determine cause and effect and life and death."


    What a big breath!


    The voice from the West also believes that it is not much worse. After hearing the speech, he will no longer speak more and act according to his own arrangement. At that time, it will see how Su Ze can reverse the cause and effect.


    Jinshan Temple monks stayed in Chang''an City and had not been summoned by the king of Tang for a time. Su Ze was given a residence by his father-in-law Yin Kaishan. After staying, he visited the king of Tang the next day.


    Taizong and other officials of the Tang Dynasty also unconsciously spent a wonderful 13 years of Zhenguan. Su Ze''s official resume said: the number one scholar in the 13 years of Zhenguan, the governor of Jiangzhou in the 13 years of Zhenguan, and returning to Beijing to report on their work in the 13 years of Zhenguan... After 18 years.


    According to the assessment and evaluation of "four virtues" and "27 most", the assessment officials reported that Su Ze was "the best" in terms of the increase or decrease of registered permanent residence, cultivation of agricultural mulberry, water transportation and water conservancy, money and grain transportation, storage turnover, thieves'' lawsuit in prison, disaster disposal, education imperial examination and public security.


    Jiangzhou''s population has increased, agriculture and mulberry have been greatly promoted, water conservancy has been built, and warehouses are full of storage. There are no unjust prisons, no disaster refugees, and effective education. It can be seen that Su Ze has the talent of the number one scholar.


    Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, was so pleased that he made Su Ze an official of Shangshu province. He listened to it with the Dynasty and was promoted after a few years.


    Su Ze was also an official in Chang''an while watching how the Buddhism arranged yuan Shoucheng and the Dragon King of Jinghe River.


    But there are two strange people on the Bank of Jing River outside Chang''an city. One is a fisherman named Zhang Shao; One is Qiaozi, whose name is Li Ding.


    Both of them have their own knowledge. Although they don''t enter the University, they have the talent of scholars.


    On this day, the two met in Chang''an city. Li Ding sold the firewood on his shoulder and Zhang Shao sold the carp in the basket. They went into the tavern together, ate for a while, and then walked back slowly along the Bank of Jing River with one bottle each.


    Zhang Shao said, "brother Li, I think those who strive for fame lose their body because of their name; Those who take advantage of profit die for profit; By the Lord, hold the tiger and sleep; Thanks, the sleeve snake went away. To sum up, it''s not as good as our beautiful scenery, green mountains, carefree, sweet and weak, and passing by with fate. "


    This feeling is nothing more than expressing satisfaction with the reclusive life and scoffing at the expression of striving for fame and wealth and accepting the grace of the Lord - when you are rewarded by the emperor, you sleep with a tiger in your arms and a poisonous snake in your sleeve. I don''t know when the tiger and poisonous snake turn their faces, they can kill you!


    Nature is not as comfortable as our beautiful mountains and rivers.


    Li Ding was a bully, totally ignoring Zhang Shao''s words in the same position, he said in words: "brother Zhang is right. But your beautiful scenery is not as green as mine. "


    Zhang Shao was also drunk and said, "your green mountains are not as beautiful as mine."


    Although one of them was a fisherman and the other was a woodcutter, they were indeed talented people. They immediately said a word card "butterflies love flowers". Woodcutter wrote a word saying that he was free and beautiful in the mountain, and the fisherman also wrote a word saying that he was free and high in fishing.


    When the butterfly loves the flower is finished, there are Xijiang moon, heavenly fairy, Linjiang fairy, Partridge Sky... Woodcutter Li Ding and fisherman Zhang Shao each write poems. You sing one song and I sing one song. It''s a good show of skill. Watch the water cruising Yaksha yawn in the grass.


    Su Ze, who pays attention to this side, is speechless: did the two arranged by the Buddhism invite the Wenqu Xingjun in the sky to send his men? A fisherman and a woodcutter, this dialogue poem after poem, more fluent than folk songs, is simply outrageous.


    Finally, Li Ding and Zhang Shao recited a long seven character poem of one or two hundred words, which made them happy and said goodbye to each other.


    Zhang Shao said, "brother Li, take care on the way! Go up the mountain and look at the tiger carefully. If it''s dangerous, there will be fewer old friends on the streets tomorrow! "


    Hearing this, Li Ding said angrily, "you are tired and lazy! A good friend can live and die for me. How can you curse me? If I encounter a tiger, you will encounter waves and cross the river! "


    Zhang Shao said, "I will never cross the river."


    Li Ding said, "there is an unexpected situation, and people have temporary misfortunes and blessings. How can you keep everything safe? "


    Zhang Shao said, "you don''t know. There is a divination man in Ximen street in Chang''an city. I gave him a golden carp every day, and he taught me a lesson, according to the direction. Today, I went to buy divination again. He taught me to lower the net in the east of jinghewan head and cast fishing in the West Bank. I will return home full of fish and shrimp. Come to the city tomorrow, sell money and wine, and then talk to my brother. "


    After the two said that, Yasha, who was patrolling the water in the grass, quickly drilled into the water and reported to the Dragon King of Jinghe River.


    Li Ding and Zhang Shao, who were originally drunk, looked at each other and smiled. They also rose in the air and didn''t go into the cloud.


    After hearing the news, the Dragon King of Jinghe was furious. He hurried to take his sword and went to Chang''an city to kill the divinator.


    Next to him, there flashed a military master who was refined by a shad and told him, "please calm down, king. As the saying goes, don''t listen to what you hear. Why don''t you go to Chang''an in person? If you have this generation, it''s not too late to kill it; If there were no such generation, it would be bad to hear rumors and kill irrelevant people. "


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River nodded at the speech, changed himself into a scholar in white and went to Chang''an city.


    On Ximen street, Chang''an, there was a large crowd in front of a divination stall with the name "Mr. Shenke yuan Shoucheng".


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River came up and asked about the sunny and rainy weather in the sky. Yuan Shoucheng looked at him and said, "tomorrow morning, clouds will be covered, thunder will be sent from time to time, it will rain at noon, and it will not rain enough. A total of three feet, three inches and forty-eight points of water will be obtained."


    The Jinghe Dragon King laughed and said, "don''t play with this. If it rains tomorrow, according to the number of hours you break, I''ll send fifty liang of class money to thank you. If there is no rain or the number of hours is not according to the number, I will tell you the truth, I will break your facade, tear up your signboard, and drive out of Chang''an immediately. Don''t confuse the public here! "


    Yuan Shoucheng said with a smile, "it''s up to you. If it''s not allowed, just come."


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River turned and left. He was about to recover the dragon and didn''t go into the clouds. Suddenly, he grabbed him with one hand and grabbed him.


    Jinghe Dragon King was shocked. Looking back, he caught himself as a black man.


    The man said, "let me see the master."


    "Who is your master? Who are you? "


    Jinghe dragon king shouted.


    The black man didn''t answer. He stuffed the Dragon King of Jinghe into a carriage and ordered the coachman to drive back to the house.


    After a while, the carriage stopped and the man got off with the Dragon King of Jinghe River.


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River looked up and wrote "Su family" on it. He was an official family. He was even more puzzled and shocked - at least he was one of the water gods granted by the heavenly court. How could he be caught here?

 Chapter 753

    With such incomprehension, the black man carried him through the corridor and came to the pavilion in the backyard. In the pavilion, a handsome young official was playing chess with a dignified old monk.


    Seeing that the Dragon King of Jinghe River was brought, the old monk took a look and said, "benefactor, as soon as the little pawn crossed the river, he was taken off the chessboard. How to settle down next? You can''t wait without me? "


    The young and handsome official was su Ze. He said with a smile, "you talk about people''s lives. You say that suffering losses is a blessing, regardless of gains and losses. Isn''t it also a fine calculation now?"


    The old monk shook his head slightly: "if you have a word, take your place and seek your government, since I am respectful to be the leader of Buddhism, how can I ignore the gains and losses? What''s more, I have to follow the day. "


    "How can the number of days not change?"


    Su Ze said with a smile. Seeing that the avatar of Tathagata Buddha in front of him obviously didn''t look good, he got up and said, "just don''t fight with you. There are many people who are sorry for what the king of Tang has done. Which one can''t let him go to the underground?"


    "If you fish like this and catch the Dragon King of the Jinghe River, he will not be convinced if he dies."


    The Tathagata Buddha incarnated as an old monk and declared "Nanwu", but he thought in his heart: it''s better to be unconvinced, and it seems that I have high Buddhist skills and can resolve grievances and solve problems!


    It''s just that Su zeheng intervened. Whether it was the Sutra reader or the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he always felt something wrong. On the surface, it was not much different from the Buddhist plan, but there was always a strange change.


    However, due to the disorder of heaven''s secrets, I can''t figure out the ultimate purpose of this person, so I can only temporarily give up.


    After a few words of conversation, Su Zecai looked at the Dragon King of Jinghe River standing outside the pavilion.


    The Jinghe dragon king didn''t know whether he was lost or not very smart. After listening to these words, he still didn''t understand what happened. He just looked at Su Ze.


    "You know me? Who are you? "


    "Fool."


    Su Ze said faintly, "I ask you, Yuan Shoucheng wants to eat a golden carp every day. Is it an ordinary carp or your descendants?"


    Jinghe Dragon King replied, "most common carp are red or yellow. Where is gold? But if it is a golden carp, it must have the blood essence of the descendants of the dragon. "


    "Well, he eats one of your descendants every day and sends someone to catch Jinghe aquarium. What do you want to do?" Suze asked.


    "I''ll smash his facade and drive him out of Chang''an city!" Jinghe Dragon King said seriously.


    Suze looked at him as if he were mentally retarded.


    That''s it?


    If others eat your offspring and eat them one by one every day, do you choose to smash his stall?


    Seeing his disdain, the Dragon King of Jinghe had to explain: "it''s not that I don''t want revenge, but yuan Shoucheng is the uncle of Yuan Tiangang, the imperial supervisor of the Tang Dynasty, with protection behind him. If yuan Shoucheng is just an ordinary fortune teller, it''s not a big deal for me to eat him on the spot today, but yuan Tiangang is not small. He is good at calculation and has another national fortune. "


    "I thought about it, so I had to drive yuan Shoucheng out of Chang''an City, so that he could no longer harm my Jinghe aquarium."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "fool, I don''t know if you''re caught. You''re dying."


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River was surprised and looked again. The old monk in the pavilion had disappeared, leaving only the young official in front of him and the man surrounded by black smoke.


    "I dare to ask you what you call me. Where does this start?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "if I start from the beginning, I''ll be yelled by you and reveal the secret. Go back to Jinghe Dragon Palace, and I will naturally teach you to turn bad luck into good luck and make yuan Shoucheng suffer. "


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River was even more confused - in the end, he didn''t know who sent to tie himself up, let alone what he did.


    The black man pushed out the door again. The Dragon King of Jinghe asked reluctantly, "that man, who are you? Who is the owner of your house? Even if I want to ask for advice, I have to know your names in the future. Otherwise, how can I ask for advice? "


    The man with black smoke smiled and dispersed his black face, facing the Dragon King of Jinghe River.


    "Ah, it''s you!"


    Jinghe Dragon King cried out in surprise. The man in front of him was Hongjiang dragon king he had seen several times before.


    When did the Hongjiang Dragon King become so powerful that he grabbed himself as soon as he stretched out his hand? Also, as the God of water granted by the heavenly court, why did he serve as a servant to the official surnamed Su in the house? What is the official surnamed Su?


    Hongjiang Dragon King covered his face with black smoke again and sent Jinghe Dragon King away.


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River only felt full of fog and water. He drove the clouds back to the Dragon Palace of Jinghe River. The water God then asked, "how was the king''s visit to sell divination?"


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River also thought about the miracle just now and said absently, "there is such a person. When I asked him when it would rain, he said it would rain tomorrow; Ask him when and how much rain he will have, and he will say, "it''s raining at noon, but it doesn''t rain at all, and the water will be three feet three inches and forty-eight points -"


    The aquariums laughed and said, "the king is the Dragon God of the rain. There is rain but no rain. But the king knows it. How dare he say such nonsense? The divinator must have lost! "


    At this time, I only heard the cry in the air: "the Dragon King of Jinghe River receives the order."


    A strong man in gold, holding the imperial edict of the Jade Emperor, came from Shuifu. The Dragon King of Jinghe River made his clothes and burned incense to receive the edict.


    The king in gold preached: "he ordered the eight rivers to be in charge of the Dragon King of Jinghe River to drive thunder and electricity; Shi Yuze of the Ming Dynasty, Puji Chang''an city. "


    "It''s raining at noon, but it doesn''t rain enough. You get three feet, three inches and forty-eight o''clock..."


    Before Jin yilishi finished reading, the Dragon King of Jinghe River shouted "ah" and fell back to the sky.


    Jin yilishi didn''t care about him. After reading the imperial edict of the Jade Emperor, he turned around and went to Jinghe Dragon King. Until now, compared with the miracle that he met Hongjiang Dragon King and was scolded as "hooked" and "fool", he just knew that he was really hooked!


    Yuan Shoucheng eats one of my sons and grandchildren every day, which is the bait. I can''t hold my breath and gamble with him!


    It''s just that the Dragon King of Jinghe doesn''t understand. What if a man can win a bet? Can he still be the Dragon King of Jinghe River?


    The noble man surnamed Su said, "I''m going to die in this matter". It''s even more strange. How could I die in this matter? At best, it''s just giving up.


    At this time, the shad Master said, "don''t worry, king. What''s the difficulty in winning him? I have a small plan to discipline and destroy that man''s mouth. "


    Jinghe Dragon King was surprised: "what plan?"


    The shad Master said, "when the rain is bad, less points, that is, the guy is not allowed to break the divination. It''s not easy for the king to win him?"


    Jinghe Dragon King stared at him, and a chill rose from behind.


    That''s where the killing is.

 Chapter 754

    Back to his senses, the Dragon King of Jinghe River was so flustered that he kept pacing back and forth after the shad Army division withdrew.


    A net has spread all over him.


    The fisherman said as like as two peas, and he went to Changan to investigate and fight against the people. In the Dragon Palace, he also persuaded himself to defy heaven''s will, and God''s will was exactly the same as Yuan Shoucheng said.


    It''s like heaven is going to kill me!


    The most terrible thing is that their own dragon palace is not safe, the heaven in the sky is not safe, and the world on earth is not safe.


    Think carefully, the Dragon King of Jinghe River has no place to rest!


    "It''s really a fatal disaster..."


    Jinghe Dragon King murmured.


    "What to do now?"


    A voice sounded behind him: "clean the Dragon Palace first, and then others."


    Jinghe Dragon King was overjoyed. Looking back, he knelt down without hesitation: "please Mr. Su save my life! Bruce Lee is dying soon. There are murders everywhere! "


    Su Ze sat on the Dragon chair inlaid with coral and crystal gems and said with a smile, "it''s good to understand this. If you can''t wake up at this time, you''re stupid enough to kill yourself. I don''t need to help you anymore."


    "Before I helped you, I was just watching your children and grandchildren be eaten and used by Yuan Shoucheng. I didn''t live in peace after death, so I intervened."


    "Mr. Su is very compassionate. Bruce Lee must be grateful. If he can avoid this difficulty, the Jinghe Dragon Palace will be sent by Mr. Su!" Jinghe Dragon King said.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "listen to me first. Clean up some garbage such as the water patrol night fork and the shad Army division, and then talk about others."


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River didn''t ask much when he heard the speech. He called the water patrol yecha and the shad Army division. It showed that the Dragon King himself bit both of them to death and ate them. Then he knelt down in front of Su Ze and listened to his orders.


    "In fact, you don''t have to think about how it will rain tomorrow. Just do it according to the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor and don''t compete with Yuan Shoucheng any more." Su Ze said, "Yuan Shoucheng''s side, I will clean up naturally."


    Jinghe Dragon King was very grateful. He thought of the appearance of Hongjiang Dragon King and had an idea: "I would like to follow your orders like Hongjiang Dragon King."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "well, with you, you may be used in the future."


    In a flash, Su Ze appeared on Xicheng street, Chang''an, walked to the booth of "Mr. Shenke yuan Shoucheng" and sat down with a smile.


    A boy brought tea. Yuan Shoucheng asked, "what''s the matter with the guests?"


    "Count my past and future." Su Ze smiled.


    Yuan Shoucheng smiled and said, "in the past, you were a scholar and a magistrate of Jiangzhou. In the future, you can be the Shangshu order of Shangshu Province, and you can expect to be the prime minister. What''s the point?"


    "So you know me." Suze said.


    "Naturally, I still have a fresh memory of the number one in the new subject in the 13th year of Zhenguan!" Yuan Shoucheng said, "after all, this year is still the 13th year of Zhenguan."


    "It''s better to calculate. What if you can''t?" Su Ze smiled.


    Yuan Shoucheng''s smile solidified and his fingers didn''t count. He just looked at Su Ze.


    After a few breaths, he sighed, "why? Why bother? Just a dragon...... "


    He is proficient in calculation and is the core figure of this calculation plan. Naturally, he knows what Su Ze is doing here. He also knows that Su Ze''s identity is not a simple champion or official, but more powerful people intervene in person.


    That''s why I speak like this.


    If Su Ze doesn''t intervene, after tomorrow''s rainfall, the Dragon King of Jinghe River will think it''s wise to change the number of rainfall and smash yuan Shoucheng''s fortune telling stall. At that time, Yuan Shoucheng will let the Dragon King of Jinghe River ask Li Shimin, the king of Tang Dynasty.


    As long as Li Shimin agrees, everything will be all right - no matter what yuan Shoucheng calculates, the Dragon King of Jinghe River will die if he violates the law of heaven. It is right for heaven and earth to execute him. As the emperor of the world, Li Shimin''s daring to try to prevent heaven from practicing the law is tantamount to acting against the general trend of heaven and earth, but this is enough to greatly damage his luck.


    Needless to say, Li Shimin can''t stop Wei Zheng from killing the dragon. At that time, another cause and effect is intertwined with Li Shimin.


    This is the wonderful thing that Yuan Shoucheng asked the Dragon King of Jinghe River to beg Li Shimin.


    The most wonderful thing is that Li Shimin, as an emperor, has the common faults of all emperors and kings. He thinks he can promise - in fact, the law of heaven, the official who kills heaven, you emperor on earth try to intervene and stop. You really take yourself seriously. Who do you think you can forgive? Who can be spared?


    However, at this moment, Su Ze appeared here, and Yuan Shoucheng understood that this calculation was afraid to be bad.


    "Why don''t you hurt him first?" Suze asked.


    Yuan Shoucheng whispered, "Why are you so? The general trend of the world..."


    Su Ze gave him a faint look and shouted, "count!"


    "I can''t figure it out today. I''m not sure. You can''t go."


    Yuan Shoucheng never dared to pinch his fingers to calculate. He was afraid that he would lose his soul immediately. However, he lifted the fortune telling stand and knelt down in front of Su Ze.


    "Please let it go. Yuan Shoucheng dare not accept it."


    "OK, I''ll ask you to go and divinate for Li Shimin." Su Ze said, "you tell him that my brother takes away my brother''s wife, my son steams my father and concubine, the sun and moon are in the sky, and the hen is the morning."


    Yuan Shoucheng was stunned and said to himself: you are a great power. You can naturally say that. If I say such revealing words, I''m afraid I''ll be killed by God on the spot?


    Brother seizes his brother''s wife. This is what Li Shimin did. The last three sentences are the things of the two emperors behind Li Shimin. Yuan Shoucheng and Yuan Tiangang, who are proficient in divination, can calculate it, but they can only act as if they don''t know.


    No matter how chaotic the emperor''s family is, they can''t intervene, let alone be punished by heaven if they reveal the secret.


    Only the great power behind Su Ze can make such a grand announcement to his mouth. If others dare to say, they can''t die well.


    After trance, Yuan Shoucheng directly kowtowed to the ground: "please spare my life, Mr. Yuan Shoucheng doesn''t want to die!"


    "I didn''t let you die."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s just that it makes you talk about the guilty heart of the king of the middle Tang Dynasty, which makes him feel uneasy when he becomes angry. Don''t you be a fairy who plays sun CE and Cao Cao and Li Shimin?"


    Yuan Shoucheng had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Sun CE and Cao Cao are unformed hidden dragons. It''s not difficult to play with them. How can you play with the real dragon? "


    "That''s strange. Even the Dragon King is about to die. What else do you say about the real dragon king?" Suze said.


    "Now the four seas dragon clan, is there a so-called real dragon? What''s more, what I said about the real dragon is the luck of the real dragon, not a tangible thing... "Yuan Shoucheng had no choice but to explain. Seeing that Su Ze still had no intention to let go, he had to worship again and accept the order.

 Chapter 755

    Su Ze left in front of the booth of "Mr. Shenke yuan Shoucheng" and waited for yuan Shoucheng''s action.


    Yuan Shoucheng also sighed and closed the stall and went home.


    He lit incense, offered sacrifices and prayed to heaven: "the disciple just walked along the sky, but unexpectedly, he suffered this disaster. The powerful man forced me to walk against the sky. Please save me."


    After three worships, the incense went out. Yuan Shoucheng grabbed the extinguished incense, and his palm and body were shaking.


    Tianting refused to save him.


    Yuan Shoucheng, the Dragon King of Jinghe River, is the core person. But the powerful man stepped in and wanted to clean up yuan Shoucheng. Yuan Shoucheng was just a mortal who could tell fortune among people. It was really not worth the court of heaven to face Su Ze, the powerful man.


    What a merciless and utilitarian day! When it is needed, it is this cooperation, and when it is not needed, it is another indifference!


    Disappointed, Yuan Shoucheng simply abandoned the incense and placed the sacrifice in the hall and worshipped three times in the southeast and northwest.


    He prayed silently: "there are all gods and spirits in the world, in the sky and on the earth. Just look at what the disciples ask. If you can teach me to save my life tomorrow, the disciples will have nothing to do!"


    After praying, black smoke rises outside the house. First, some evil monsters such as foxes, weasels and Wutong gods want to take advantage of the autumn wind. When ordinary people are desperate, these little things often take advantage of the opportunity to enter. Not only do they have money, but they will also take away people''s lives and essence. They die miserably.


    However, when they saw that Yuan Shoucheng was the one who prayed and had no way out, these monsters hurriedly dispersed, and they no longer dared to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Yuan Shoucheng is not too strong for immortals, but absolutely strong for these little monsters. You can kill them at will.


    Such a powerful man was forced into a corner and prayed everywhere. It can be seen that the trouble is really great.


    After the demons retreated, Yuan Shoucheng knelt in the courtyard and waited quietly.


    At the beginning, there was no response.


    After waiting for a moment, there was finally golden light everywhere, and a thick voice said, "benefactor Suze doesn''t want you to die. As long as you obey orders, you still follow the sky."


    Yuan Shoucheng kowtowed and said, "but the disciple''s path is shallow. I''m afraid he can''t stop the rage of the son of heaven in the world, so he died."


    A lotus leaf fell down and came leisurely.


    "Take it and save your life."


    Yuan Shoucheng immediately congratulated, respectfully picked up the lotus leaves, kowtowed to the West several times, put them away and put them in his arms.


    Early the next morning, Yuan Shoucheng made a means to change magic tricks in Ximen street of Chang''an City, which caused a sensation in Chang''an in less than half a day. Everyone who saw him said that he was a true practitioner, different from ordinary people.


    Yuan Shoucheng put down his wild words. He had his own immortal magic and immortal elixir, which attracted many ordinary people to kneel and worship.


    After a while, the news reached the ears of Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, who had just left the court.


    At this time, Li Shimin was in his prime. Although he had the idea of longevity, he was not paranoid. He just asked people to ask.


    "Who is this famous Taoist in Chang''an City? If you really have the ability, you can bring people to see you in the palace. If you don''t have the ability, you can go to prison or go to prison as soon as possible, so as not to confuse people and create unexpected disasters. "


    The eunuch hurriedly replied: "tell the holy master, this man is not an outsider, but the uncle of Yuan Tiangang, the imperial supervisor. His name is yuan Shoucheng."


    Li Shimin immediately moved and said with a smile, "Yuan Tiangang is really capable. He can guess everything in the air. It can also be regarded as a clever calculation. Since his uncle is an elder, he is really capable. Please meet him in the palace. "


    The eunuch answered and left. A little while later, when the lights were on, Li Shimin met yuan Shoucheng, a fairy.


    "Mr. Yuan, have you ever had dinner?"


    "Tell the holy one that you came in a hurry, but you haven''t eaten dinner." Yuan Shoucheng replied.


    Li Shimin said with a smile, "that''s just right. I''m going to have dinner, too. Let''s go with Mr. Yuan."


    Yuan Shoucheng knelt down to thank him, and said, "I''m grateful for the grace of the emperor. But my nephew yuan Tiangang and I don''t have the same taste. He likes meat, but I like fish, especially the golden carp."


    Li Shimin said with a smile, "I''m really a capable person. I specially arranged this dinner according to Yuan Tiangang''s taste. You know."


    Then he asked, "is the golden carp the Yellow carp? It''s not difficult. I''ll let someone handle it for you. "


    Yuan Shoucheng stood up and said, "gold is gold. Naturally, it is not yellow, nor is it black, brown, safflower and other colors. The golden carp glitters in the water. It is hot and hot to grasp. A pair of whiskers are a foot long, and the fish meat melts at the entrance."


    "If you only eat this one, you can neither eat nor be hungry for half a month, but it is not comparable to ordinary carp."


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, thought that there were no such miraculous things in the world? Monks and Taoists like to talk nonsense. It sounds funny.


    Just thinking, Yuan Shoucheng lifted his hand and held out a three foot three inch long golden carp.


    "If the holy one doesn''t believe, it''s better to see it with his own eyes."


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was surprised. He saw that the carp was indeed glittering. As soon as he took it out, it was over the candles in the hall, and the whole palace was illuminated by light.


    "Are there such gods?"


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was shocked and came forward to look at it. The golden carp really had a beard, about a foot long. When he touched it, it seemed to touch charcoal, hot and hot.


    Yuan Shoucheng presented the golden carp forward: "holy master, this is my gift. Holy master, would you like to taste it?"


    The king of the Tang Dynasty opened his mouth to answer "yes", but forced himself to hold back - he was a smart monarch. At this time, he thought of the problem that kings in ancient times sought the elixir of immortality.


    He doesn''t want to be a fool on impulse.


    "Mr. Yuan has a heart."


    He forcibly suppressed the idea of tasting the golden carp immediately, turned back to the throne and looked away.


    "I wonder if Mr. Yuan wants something? If you are a high-ranking official and a BMW beauty, I am not stingy... "


    Yuan Shoucheng handed the golden carp to the eunuch beside him. The eunuch was in a hurry. Then he hurriedly ordered someone to prepare a basin and tray. With the help of a group of maids and bodyguards, he put the golden carp aside.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty looked twice. Seeing that Yuan Shoucheng had no intention of taking back the carp, he was in a good mood and asked yuan Shoucheng what he wanted.


    Yuan Shoucheng bowed and replied, "holy master, the grass-roots people yuan Shoucheng came specially for the country of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, immediately put away his smile and felt cold.


    No matter what skills yuan Shoucheng has or what golden carp he has, he is already looking for his own death.


    Is it a small fortune teller who comments on the country?


    Don''t say that he is the prime minister and the minister''s order. The king of Tang will find a way to get rid of him.

 Chapter 756

    It is true that Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was a sage monarch and was able to accept admonition with pleasure.


    But as the emperor''s only husband, he is also a little bit.


    What is the country?


    In the eyes of some people, the country is the world''s mountains and rivers and all the people in the world. Therefore, they will use the country to advise Li Shimin.


    But in Li Shimin''s eyes, the country is myself and myself.


    You take my country to persuade me... Do you really think I can''t kill?


    Just because Li Shimin wants to be a wise king and forcibly restrain some abusive ministers, doesn''t mean he won''t hold a grudge.


    Now, how dare a street fortune teller say something about my country?


    Yuan Shoucheng is effective and capable. In Li Shimin''s eyes, he belongs to the level of "bewitching the public" and can''t be trusted.


    "Oh?"


    His tone was slightly cold. Li Shimin said with a slight sarcasm: "you don''t come for high officials and high salaries, just for the country? You said, "what happened to my country?"


    Yuan Shoucheng replied, "the grass people are proficient in divination. They just coincided with the country of the Tang Dynasty by getting four comments a few days ago. Therefore, they specially came to offer them and invite the holy master to taste them, so as to seek good luck and avoid bad luck."


    "But I''m afraid the Holy Lord doesn''t believe it. Tianwei is surprised. Please allow me to speak out the secret of heaven and forgive my sin of wild words."


    Li Shimin didn''t care and said, "OK, I allow you to say those four comments, and I won''t investigate your sins."


    In his mind, this is just talking. There are other ways to investigate this person''s crime. As for speaking, of course, it is allowed. Otherwise, how can you listen to what he can say.


    But he didn''t expect that Yuan Shoucheng''s tricky place was here.


    Take the initiative to say four comments. Yuan Shoucheng killed himself and was probably killed by Tianlei. If Li Shimin asks for permission, it means that Li Shimin wants to see the secret of heaven - just like Li Shimin promised to save the Dragon King of Jinghe River, this is not the scope he should intervene. It will be easier to be dragged into the underworld.


    In this way, it conforms to the way of heaven


    Seeing that the king of Tang didn''t care and got into the set set by himself, Yuan Shoucheng was overjoyed and immediately said, "holy master, the four comments are brother seizing brother and wife, son steaming father and concubine, sun and moon in the sky, hen and morning..."


    "Bastard!"


    Li Shimin blushed: "pull it out, pull it out and cut it!"


    Hearing that his brother robbed his wife, Li Shimin seemed to be undressed in public - the fortune teller dared to laugh at himself!


    Shouting, the bodyguards rushed up and were about to pull yuan Shoucheng out and behead him.


    At this time, Li Shimin felt a dull thunder in his ear, couldn''t help leaning back and nearly fainted.


    "Wait..."


    The guards escorting yuan Shoucheng stopped and looked at Li Shimin.


    Li Shimin felt depressed and was unable to concentrate for some reason. However, he forced himself to sit straight.


    "Yuan Shoucheng, I ask you, what do you mean, son steaming father and concubine, sun and moon in the sky, hen sichen? Have I ever done such a thing? When did I get out of the Tang Dynasty, empress Lu and other women? "


    Yuan Shoucheng smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I only know that the first sentence is you, and the last three sentences may not be you, but refer to the country of the Tang Dynasty in the future..."


    Li Shimin was stunned: son steaming father and concubine?


    Which unfilial son slept with my woman? What does the sun and moon mean? Who does hen sichen refer to?


    Should Prince Li Chengqian be the emperor in the future?


    I see that he has become more and more rebellious recently, learning from Turks and doting on men... He must be immoral in the future


    After thinking about it, he waved to the bodyguard to drag yuan Shoucheng out and behead him.


    You can''t believe what the devil said, and you can''t believe it all. In the future, you have to pay attention to the crown prince to see if there is any wrong heart


    Li Shimin thought like this, but a moment later he saw the eunuch running in with a pale face: "Your Majesty, the golden carp flew into the sky and turned into a dragon. Yuan Shoucheng only left a lotus leaf and disappeared in full view of the public!"


    Li Shimin was surprised when he heard the speech. Does yuan Shoucheng really have great skills?


    Thinking of his comments, it was difficult to distinguish the true from the false. I didn''t know whether it was right or wrong. I immediately patted the case and was furious: "evil way! How dare you tease me with words! This evil way is wanted by people all over the world! "


    The eunuch hurried away. Li Shimin was furious, panting and didn''t sleep all night.


    Until dawn, I just feel the sun dazzling and dark.


    He closed his eyes and four comments hung in front of him, which made him restless.


    In this way, for several days, even the meals were reduced, and the action was not very convenient.


    One day when he woke up, Li Shimin thought of four comments and summoned important officials to depose the crown prince. Wei Zheng, Fang Xuanling and others persuaded the country not to move lightly.


    Li Shimin just didn''t listen to Yuan Shoucheng''s four comments, and was admonished by the officials. What the Jianghu magicians said can''t be believed. Li Shimin was angry and wanted to kill. Before he started, he was angry and fainted.


    When I woke up again, I was terminally ill and dying.


    Outside the palace, in the pavilion of Su Ze''s residence, Su Ze plays chess with the old monk. Yuan Shoucheng kneels on the ground. The Hongjiang Dragon King and the Jinghe Dragon King stand not far behind Su Ze, like two guards.


    "I''m just going to seduce the soul, and then the Buddha will open a water and land Dharma meeting and take scriptures. Is it ok now?"


    Su Ze smiled.


    The old monk frowned and seemed to be thinking about how to play chess next.


    It took a long time to say, "that''s the only way. Benefactor wants to do it. My Buddhist magic skills are not obvious, but I suffer a lot."


    "The old monk is too stingy!"


    The old monk shook his head slightly, said nothing more and continued to play chess.


    This chess game is really boring. It''s just a random drop. With the wisdom embodied in Su Ze and the Tathagata, there''s no need to compete for victory on this chessboard.


    After a chess game, Tathagata gets up and leaves.


    Yuan Shoucheng begged and kowtowed to him.


    The incarnation of the Tathagata looked at Su Ze: "what do you say, benefactor? Spare his life? "


    Su Ze said lightly, "let him go to Jinghe dragon palace to be a golden carp. After 14 years, the day when the scripture reader returns to the Tang Dynasty is the time for him to return."


    The incarnation of the Tathagata nodded, "it''s OK."


    Then he turned into a green smoke and disappeared.


    Su Ze pointed his hand, and Yuan Shoucheng dared not resist. He turned into a golden carp and was taken to the Dragon Palace by the Dragon King of Jinghe River.


    In the Imperial Palace, the palace maids, eunuchs, concubines and officials took white cloth.


    The underworld has taken away the soul of Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, and let him experience all kinds of underworld. He has seen many evil spirits and evils, six reincarnations, and promises - first, to publicize the six reincarnations to the people all over the world, and second, to hold a land and water law meeting to dissolve the sins.


    There is no word "Buddha", but there are Buddhist scriptures everywhere.


    After all, Buddhism arranged properly, like a magician who bought and sold tricks, and showed off in front of King Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 757

    After waking up, Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, issued a decree to forgive sinners all over the world and investigate serious criminals in prison.


    A judge strangled and beheaded the sinners. After investigating more than 400 people, he ordered to send them home for amnesty, bid farewell to their parents and brothers, entrust them to give birth to their relatives and nephews, and return to prison next year today to still receive their due sins.


    He also published the list of compassionate orphans and checked that there were 3000 old and young colorful women in the palace, and issued a decree to support the army.


    After the two edicts, people all over the world know that there are six reincarnations: the way of ascending and transforming immortality to do good, the way of super life and noble loyalty, the way of regeneration and blessing to do filial piety, the way of returning humanity to justice, the way of reincarnation and wealth to accumulate virtue, and the vicious way of sinking ghosts


    Laws were also enacted at this time: however, those who slander monks and Buddha broke their arms.


    All monks are invited to elect a person with great virtue as the master of the altar, set up a Taoist temple, and set up a land and water Dharma association to surpass the sins of all living beings.


    Xuanzang, the great virtuous practitioner, led the monks of Jinshan Temple to lead the order. A total of 1200 Ming monks and young monks were selected and assigned to the upper, middle and lower three halls. In front of all Buddhas, all objects are neat, and there are times at the head.


    On the third day of September in the 13th year of Zhenguan, the golden hour of the zodiac, the water and land conference on July 49th will be held. That is, Taizong and his relatives, both civil and military, attended the meeting and listened to the lecture.


    On the seventh day, two monks, an old man and a young man, hawked with brocade cassocks and nine ring tin rods. The cassocks were worth 5000 Liang and the tin rods were worth 2000 Liang.


    He also said, "if you don''t obey the Buddha''s Dharma, disrespect the three treasures, and force to buy cassocks and tin sticks, you must sell him 7000 Liang, which is money; If I respect the three treasures, rejoice when I see good, and convert to my Buddha, I can afford it. I''d rather give him cassocks and tin sticks and make a good relationship with me. This is no money. "


    Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, heard that he wanted to buy it. The two monks did not accept money. They only gave the two treasures to the king of the Tang Dynasty and handed them over to Xuanzang.


    Xuanzang wore a cassock and held a nine ring tin stick. His face was expressionless and his mouth was cold. If he was a judge, he would continue to speak on land and water.


    At the end of July 49, the old monk selling brocade cassocks and nine ring tin sticks came out again, patted the treasure platform and shouted, "that monk, you only know the Mahayana Dharma, do you know the Mahayana Dharma?"


    Xuanzang gave him a cold look and shouted, "I don''t know what it means, fork it out!"


    Then a bodyguard came forward to fork the old monk out.


    The old monk looked embarrassed, but he showed his true body and sat on the lotus platform. He was the Guanyin Bodhisattva of the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea.


    "Xuanzang, you only know the Mahayana Dharma, but do you know the Mahayana Dharma?"


    Xuanzang replied, "Bodhisattva, you don''t know if I know? What do you know? "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was silent for a moment: How did the golden cicada son become this virtue after he was reincarnated? Play puzzles for me?


    "Naturally, I know that you only know the Mahayana Dharma, not the Mahayana Dharma."


    "That''s it." Xuanzang looked at the emperor, his officials, all living beings and all the people who fell on their knees and said calmly, "the Bodhisattva knew this, but he came to ask me and deliberately wanted me to admit my ignorance. Is it for me to learn Mahayana Buddhism? It''s not impossible. After all, as a monk, I''m ready to be the best among monks. "


    Although he was Xuanzang, the reincarnated son of the golden cicada, he was not Jiang liuer, but Dong Machi, who was raised by Su Ze since childhood. His parents were still alive. Su Ze also led him to see all things in the world of mortals, worldly sophistication, and sentencing.


    It is precisely because of this that although his intelligence has an unusual Buddha nature in the Buddhist scriptures, it does not hinder an additional layer of sharpness and observation similar to that of detectives and judges.


    Even the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva is not superior in his eyes at this time. Instead, he will think about her purpose - especially in the first sentence, he tries to classify him as an "ignorant person", even if he doesn''t want to use the means of "rat Association"?


    The so-called "rat societies" are some small underground churches that spread all kinds of strange stories and often have all kinds of means to collect money. The most common means of pulling people is to let the good people admit their "ignorance" first, and then let the people who "think they are ignorant" listen to their mouse leader''s orders in everything. It is the most normal situation to offer their wives and daughters and scatter their family property.


    Some people are addicted to the rat club, and even commit suicide by heart digging and laparotomy at the command of the mouse leader.


    If you have something to say and nothing to do, go away. What means do you have to ask "do you know..."


    Xuanzang thought, "I don''t know, you know, so you are high above me and want me to listen to you". This Bodhisattva is like the head of a rat club.


    "Xuanzang, you''re talking about the Mahayana teaching method. Those who can''t die will ascend to heaven. I have the Mahayana Dharma Sanzang, which can relieve death and suffering, and live a long life without damage. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said.


    Xuanzang nodded, "well, that sounds good. Come and teach me."


    How can I teach you?


    What do you think?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva found that Xuanzang, who was reincarnated by the golden cicada son, thought too much and said, "this dharma can not be lightly preached..."


    Xuanzang nodded: "yes, scholars copy books as family heirlooms, and practitioners refuse to pass on the Dharma to others. Since the Mahayana Dharma can save the dead and not destroy the body, it is also your exclusive Dharma."


    He asked again, "did the Bodhisattva show off his ability by saying this? We all know that Bodhisattva is really powerful. We can''t learn the exclusive Dharma in our hands. "


    incorrect!


    This is totally wrong!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva almost roared: "Xuanzang, don''t you want this Mahayana Dharma?"


    "No." Xuanzang replied, "after reading the Buddhist scriptures, I knew that monks should not be greedy. We are just mortals, laymen and ordinary monks. Why do we want to practice the Dharma of Bodhisattva? "


    What do you say


    He doesn''t want it at all.


    In desperation, Guanyin Bodhisattva had to say, "the Mahayana Dharma, at the great Leiyin Temple of Tianzhu state in Daxi, can solve the knot of hundreds of grievances and eliminate unwarranted disasters. For the benefit of the world, all things are blessed, the world can be peaceful, and everyone is good without trouble. "


    Xuanzang thought: nonsense, how can there be such a thing?


    But he still asked, "does the Bodhisattva remember?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I naturally remember."


    "The Mahayana Dharma is so good. Isn''t it good for Bodhisattva to speak on the stage and benefit all the people?" Xuanzang asked.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the Dharma cannot be lightly preached."


    "That is not to pass." Xuanzang bowed and said, "congratulations to the Bodhisattva. Pulling a hair can benefit the world without doing anything. I saw it today."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva thought: what''s the matter with the Sutra reader? Why did you pick me up?


    As a Buddhist disciple, can you be a little cooperative?


    It''s a little hard to say. Guanyin Bodhisattva simply came to a direct conclusion: "the Dharma can''t be passed on lightly, but it''s not that it doesn''t pass on. This Mahayana Dharma needs people to go to the great Leiyin temple in the West sky to get the Tang Dynasty, so as to benefit all the people."


    After saying that, the auspicious cloud gradually disappeared, and the golden light disappeared in a moment, so as not to be hated by Xuanzang.


    When Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, the ministers and the monks looked up, they saw a simple note falling in the air, on which were written a few words: "the king of the Tang Dynasty, there is a wonderful article in the West. The journey is eighteen thousand miles, and Mahayana is attentive. This sutra goes back to the Kingdom and can surpass ghosts. If anyone is willing to go, ask for the right fruit and gold body. "

 Chapter 758

    When Li Shimin saw the jiantie, he immediately showed his joy and said to the monks, "this land and water Dharma meeting is not sincere. When I send someone to obtain the Mahayana sutra, I will uphold my sincerity and rebuild the good fruit."


    He asked, "who will take my will and go to the west to worship the Buddha and ask for scriptures?"


    The monks were silent, but Xuanzang was suddenly in his heart.


    When my father got sick in Jiangzhou, he had to become a monk in Jinshan Temple. Up to now, Guanyin Bodhisattva, like the head of a rat Association, has bewitched himself to go to the west to learn sutras - first, he said he didn''t know the Mahayana Dharma, how to get the Mahayana Dharma, and he said he should get it.


    This one, one by one, is running for themselves.


    There can be no one else, just himself.


    But how can they value their child, a groom and a cook? Before entering Buddhism, I was commonly known as Dong machi. I had no contact with the meaning of Buddhist scriptures. No one would know that I was so talented in the meaning of Buddhist scriptures.


    Why do Buddhists, Bodhisattvas and Jinshan Temple seem to know in advance?


    Xuanzang was puzzled. He looked at the officials and smiled at his Su Ze, who was also his original "master of the family".


    Su Ze nodded slightly, and Xuanzang was even more surprised: Although the master is powerful, he should also be an ordinary mortal. At this time, how can he seem to penetrate everything and see through my mind and cause and effect?


    Although he had many thoughts in his mind, it was only a moment after all. Xuanzang knew that the other party could threaten his parents'' lives to become a monk. Of course, he could also threaten himself to learn scriptures. He could not refuse this matter.


    He immediately stepped forward and said to the king of Tang, "I''m not talented. I''m willing to serve the work of dogs and horses, ask your majesty for the Scriptures, and pray to ensure the eternal stability of our king."


    The king of Tang came up to help him up and said, "master, if you can do your best to be loyal and virtuous, you are not afraid of the long journey and trekking through mountains and rivers. I am willing to worship you as a brother."


    The two made obeisance in front of the Buddha. Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, called Xuanzang the "Royal younger brother" and chose a name for him called "Sanzang".


    Originally known as Dong Machi, the monk''s name was "Xuanzang". Now it is Sanzang and Xuanzang, but the common name is no longer mentioned.


    Early the next morning, the king of Tang put the pass treasure seal on the customs clearance ultimatum and said, "today is a auspicious day. You can make this trip."


    Another man brought a purple and gold bowl and a Royal horse. Xuanzang thanked him and was about to leave.


    Just then, an official of Shangshu province stood and said, "Your Majesty, I want to resign."


    Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, and all the civil and military officials noticed that it turned out to be su Ze, the No. 1 scholar in the new discipline in the 13th year of Zhenguan, the prefect of Jiangzhou in the 13th year of Zhenguan, and the Minister of Commerce in the 13th year of Zhenguan.


    The official in charge of etiquette shouted: "Su Zejun was impolite in front of him and said ''I'' instead of ''minister''!"


    Xuanzang, who was about to leave, stopped and stepped aside to see how the old master of the house spoke.


    The king of Tang waved his hand, motioned the etiquette officer to step down and asked Su Ze, "since Aiqing was named on the golden list, he has successively served in Jiangzhou and Shangshu provinces. At this time, he is in his prime of life and has a lot of hard work. How do you want to resign?"


    Su Ze said, "Your Majesty is good at governance, and all the people in the world admire it. But I don''t know. It must be in the sky and in the world. Who are we worshiping every new year''s festival?"


    "Naturally, it is the ancestors, the God in heaven and the Buddha in the West..." an official replied, "the major affairs of the country are enshrined in the army. Su Ze, the minister in charge of Shangshu Province, is arrogant and impolite. Please punish your majesty."


    Su Ze laughed and said, "all ancestors gave birth to me, raised me and worshipped me naturally. The positive God in the sky is also famous for thousands of years. He can protect the wind and rain and worship. Where did the Western Buddha come from? Why worship? "


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, suddenly realized that this person did not respect the Buddha.


    At this time, Tang guogang made a law: those who preach the six samsara scriptures of Buddhism and slander Buddhism all over the country break their arms just to change to a country that worships and believes in Buddhism. I think this is why Su Ze wants to resign.


    Because Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, came back from the underworld, he worshipped and believed in Buddhism and eliminated criminal karma. Therefore, these changes took place. Therefore, all civil and military officials read the Buddhist scriptures to avoid being hated by the king of Tang.


    At this time, hearing Su Ze''s words, someone said, "the Buddha is a compassionate and meritorious person. How can he not be worshipped? Those who worship Buddha have no worries about everything, and those who do not worship Buddha have a lot of evil karma... "


    Su Ze looked faintly and made the man speechless.


    "How do you know?" Su Ze said faintly, "do you know that our country of the Tang Dynasty is located in nanzhanbuzhou. It is a Grand Dynasty in the mortal country, and there are few demons and ghosts? Apart from the recent practice of Buddha and Bodhisattva doing things in Chang''an City, no one came to Chang''an city to make too much noise. "


    "The more you go to the west, the closer you are to the West Tianda Leiyin temple in Xiniu Hezhou, the more miserable you will be and the more demons will grow. Why does the rich and powerful state of Tang want to learn from the poor and weak countries? Why does the stable state of Tang want to go to the land of demons? Can we get Mahayana Dharma and make the Tang kingdom as poor and weak as before and regenerate demons? "


    "Going west, there is a country called Wuji country. Because of disrespect to the Bodhisattva, it was designed by the Bodhisattva to die and soak in the well water. The Bodhisattva''s Mount changed into his appearance and became a king in the palace. May I ask your Majesty the king of Tang, civil and military officials, do you want to believe in such a Buddhism? "


    Su Ze asked in a deep voice, and the whole court was silent.


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was shocked: "is there such a thing?"


    "This is absolutely true. The Bodhisattva is proficient in Buddhism, but he can''t tolerate the slightest disrespect of mortals. He often kills them and replaces them with his own mount. Your majesty, how many Buddhist scriptures did he commit? " Suze asked.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty and his officials were silent.


    "It is good to be patient in times of poverty and to abstain from anger. When it comes to being strong, even the Bodhisattva can''t bear to quit anger. This Buddhist dharma says that we should respect the strong and fish the weak. When we learn deeply, the poor can only endure and don''t seek change and good. The rich and noble people eat people while chanting Buddha, but they don''t universal all living beings and just make themselves happy. "


    "This is the root cause of the rampant demons in Xiniu Hezhou and the poverty of the country. Their Dharma is one set of saying and another set of doing!"


    Su Ze said that although the king of Tang was shaken in his heart, he shook his head slightly and said, "you are also a person who slanders the Buddha. I allow you to resign today. I will not only allow you, but also give you additional punishment."


    "Come, according to the law, break Su Ze''s arms and present them before the Buddha."


    Xuanzang was anxious: the master of the family was really a good official when he grew up. Moreover, he could not judge the truth of what he said. In any case, he should not destroy his arm because of these words.


    When he was about to ask for mercy, Su Ze laughed and said, "Your Majesty, you are wrong! I''m not going to slander the Buddha, but to see the Buddha myself! "

 Chapter 759

    what?


    Not to slander the Buddha, but to see the Buddha?


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, and all civil and military officials were puzzled by his meaning, but Xuanzang was stunned and showed a happy face.


    "Xuanzang went west to get scriptures. It was lonely on his way alone. I also went west together."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "he wants to get Mahayana Dharma, but I want to refute the Buddhist scriptures. He goes to Xitian Dalaiyin temple to see the Buddha, and I also go to Xitian Dalaiyin temple to see the Buddha."


    "How can it be regarded as slandering the Buddha? Along the way, I just want to eliminate injustice, help the Buddha purify the Sutra, get rid of the bodhisattvas and venerable who have miscellaneous thoughts, and ask them to act according to the Sutra, and do what they say, without repentance or self contradiction... "


    With these words, the sky was suddenly gloomy, a burst of thunder flashed, and the wind poured into the hall.


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, and all civil and military officials were speechless and speechless.


    This Su Ze, what a big tone, what a great spirit - he really wants to die.


    Xuanzang went to the west to learn scriptures, but he went to the west to argue scriptures, or even to provoke


    When Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, saw him say so, he dared not punish him easily.


    Those who dare to provoke the Buddha and want to go west to purify the Buddhism, let him destroy himself.


    As Su Ze didn''t exist, he left the palace with a smile.


    After the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, sent Xuanzang on a white horse, and there was nothing else.


    On the contrary, when Prime Minister Yin Kaishan returned home, he called his daughter Yin Wenjiao and his son-in-law Su Ze with a solemn face: "you''ve caused great trouble today!"


    Yin Wenjiao was puzzled. When she asked the whole story, she immediately sat aside and cried.


    "Well, what''s the difference between you and the immortal Buddha? What''s the competition with his Majesty the king of Tang? "


    "Your life and death are uncertain. What should I do?"


    Su Ze advised a few words. Yin Wenjiao just cried and talked about her failure to have children, which was even more difficult to let go.


    If there were children and women, would Su Ze resign and leave his family?


    Seeing her so sad, her father-in-law Yin Kaishan also sighed. Su Ze had to be relieved and told them that they would return in the last fourteen or five years, and used some means to make them firm their faith so as not to think nonsense.


    After that, he cleaned up, rode out of Chang''an City on a dark horse and went to the West.


    Just out of Chang''an City, I saw an old monk standing by the road.


    "Benefactor, why bother?"


    "I hope you don''t interfere in the affairs of Buddhism."


    Tathagata knows that the powerful man behind Su Ze must have come with bad intentions. The so-called purification of Buddhism must be to buckle some words of Buddhist scriptures to ask Buddhism up and down. The most hateful thing is that he stretched out his hand into Buddhism and wanted to master the interpretation power of Buddhist scriptures.


    This is not allowed by the Tathagata Buddha.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you Buddhists pay attention to the fate of cause and effect. Every drink and peck has a destiny. Now I want to act. Why do I have to stop it?"


    "Because you don''t agree with cause and effect, you have to go against the sky."


    The incarnation of the Tathagata Buddha said, "to interfere in the affairs of Buddhism is not only to hinder the prosperity and eastward spread of Buddhism, but also to steal our Buddhist teachings, confuse the public with lies, split Buddhism with Buddhist scriptures, and destroy Buddhism with Buddhism."


    "Almsgiver, with such sinister intentions, I have to have a fight with you!"


    Su Ze rode on the dark horse and said with a smile, "are you afraid of spreading more Buddhism? If you''re afraid of spreading more and people saying different opinions, you''d better stay at home and study by yourself. Why pretend now? "


    "Benefactor, don''t be strong enough to say evil words!" The Tathagata incarnated and the old monk said, "what are you going to do? Just say it! "


    "It''s nothing. As I said before, I don''t care if you learn Buddhist scriptures. I don''t care if you go through the ninety-nine and eighty-one disaster. It''s some characters in these disasters. I can fight and kill if I want." Suze said, "including some of you Buddhists."


    "Of course not." The Tathagata murmured.


    Su Ze smiled: "if I say, you will give me this bottom, I won''t go to Lingshan to compete with you for the right to interpret the Buddhist scriptures, and don''t kill the Buddha with the Buddha, what do you think?"


    The Tathagata was silent and did not answer.


    Suze looked at him with a smile.


    The Tathagata incarnate recited "Nanwu" and went away in smoke.


    He acquiesced... But this kind of promise to exchange the lives of his disciples for the enemy''s not to make trouble wantonly. His best answer is to say nothing. If he makes a promise, it will certainly alienate all Buddhists at that time.


    Su Ze rode slowly to the West on a dark horse, but Xuan Zang left half a day earlier than him. First, he fell into the pit and was captured by the monster, and then the monster ate the two followers. Then he met a tiger in Shuangcha ridge and was saved by hunter Liu Boqin in the mountain.


    On more than one day along the way, he encountered three disasters in the 9981 disaster.


    Seeing that Su Ze was just following behind Tang Seng on a dark horse without any intention to intervene, the Buddhist finally felt relieved - it seemed that the other party was not ready to intervene in everything, so it was difficult for the Buddhist.


    However, the Tathagata is unavoidably worried about what the other party wants.


    Moreover, the monk of the Tang Dynasty, the monk of Sanzang and Xuanzang, also had some problems, which made Buddhism feel helpless. The Buddhist Scripture reader was extremely keen and open-minded. He seemed to see through the world. He was not confined to the rules and regulations that monks don''t lie and don''t eat meat and vegetables. He ate all the tiger and deer meat offered by Liu Boqin.


    Is this really a qualified Bible reader?


    Besides, Liu Boqin was very grateful when he was read by Tang Monk and passed his father''s dead soul. He sent Tang monk to Liangjie mountain. When he reached Liangjie mountain, he heard a voice shouting.


    "Here comes my master! My master is coming! "


    Liu Boqin said: this mountain was formerly known as Wuxing mountain. It was renamed Liangjie mountain because our king of the Tang Dynasty conquered the west to determine the country. In the early years, I heard that the old man said that when Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty, the sky fell on the mountain and there was a god monkey under it. He was not afraid of cold and heat. He didn''t eat food. He was under the custody of the earth God and taught him to eat iron pills and drink copper juice. From the past to the present, you can''t die of cold and hunger. "


    Tang Monk didn''t move when he heard the speech. He just came forward to check and saw a monkey at the foot of the mountain. The monkey bared his head, stretched out his hands and said, "master, why did you come here at this time? Come on! Come on! Save me, I''ll guarantee you to go to the West! "


    Monk Tang stood in front of the monkey with a cold expression and asked, "who told you I was going to the west? Why do you know me? "


    The monkey was the monkey king of Qi Tian, who made trouble in the heavenly palace five hundred years ago. After hearing this, he shouted carelessly: "Guanyin Bodhisattva told me that there should be people going west to take scriptures. Advise me not to commit any more murders, return to the Buddhist dharma, do my best to protect those who take scriptures, and worship the Buddha in the West. After I succeed, I will have my own benefits. "


    "From then on, I looked forward to it day and night, waiting for master to rescue me. I would like to make sure that you learn from the Scriptures and become an apprentice with you. "


    "Sure enough... It seems that I can''t refuse this apprentice."


    The monkey hasn''t died for 500 years. It shouldn''t be easily eaten by monsters and tigers.


    Tang Monk secretly said to the monkey, "how can I get you out?"


    Sun Wukong said, "there is a gold inscription of my Buddha Buddha on the top of the mountain. You just go out and pick up the post, and I''ll come out. "


    Tang Monk nodded slightly and slowly climbed up the mountain, climbing vines and attached Ge. He only went to the extreme top. Sure enough, he saw thousands of golden lights and thousands of auspicious Qi. There was a big stone in four directions. There was a cover on the stone, but there were six gold words "Zhe, Ma, Na, Ba, MI and Hong".

 Chapter 760

    Seeing these six Golden characters and thinking of the monkey who has not died for 500 years, Monk Tang said to himself: I am indeed the person appointed by the Buddhism to take scriptures. I can''t refuse. If I really don''t go to take scriptures, the Bodhisattva is afraid to punish me immediately like the king of Wuji country.


    This set after set is just waiting for me to teach me how to join them in the future.


    Step forward, Tang Monk gently took off the six gold characters.


    Only smelling a gust of fragrance, he stretched out a hand in the air and took away the six character gold sticker. The man shouted, "I am the great saint in custody. Today his difficulties are full. We''ll see the Tathagata later and hand over this cover. "


    In the twinkling of an eye, the six character gold post flew away and disappeared.


    The monkey king felt that the mountains on his body were loose. He was immediately overjoyed and shouted, "master, please go away. I''ll come out. Don''t surprise you."


    Tang Seng went down the Liangjie mountain and hid seven or eight miles away. He only heard a loud sound. The mountains collapsed and the earth shook. A hairy monkey picked up the rocks and jumped up. He came to Tang Seng with joy.


    "I''ve seen Shifu. I have a teacher''s father to help me out!"


    Tang Monk nodded slightly. After saying goodbye to Liu Boqin, he set out on the road with Sun Wukong.


    The two men walked for a moment. The Tang Monk didn''t speak at all, but the monkey king couldn''t bear it. He said, "master, why don''t you ask me my origin, identity and name?"


    Tang monk said calmly, "if you are willing to say it, just say it. If I ask you, you may not be willing to say it, and it may not be true."


    Sun Wukong was impatient. He was angry at his speech and said, "my old sun doesn''t know what''s right or wrong? In front of the former Guanyin Bodhisattva, I set you and me as teachers and disciples. Naturally, I will serve respectfully. How can I be ungrateful and deceive you with false words? "


    "You monk, you are very open-minded!"


    Tang monk was not in a hurry, but said, "in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva, you set the rank of master and apprentice. Can you see that I allow it? I saved you because I had to save you. If you follow me, you have to follow me. Both of us have to do it. This apprenticeship is pleasing to both of us in the future. It''s not too late. "


    "Huh?"


    The monkey king was very angry: "you monk despise me, don''t you? How can I not be your apprentice? "


    Tang Monk looked at him with caring eyes: is that what I just said? The monkey is really anxious. I don''t know how much he listened to what I said.


    "Do you have to be my apprentice?"


    Tang Monk asked.


    "It''s natural."


    "Will you listen to me later?"


    Monkey King scratched his head: "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Seeing his insincerity, Tang Monk knew that he was still a little wild and difficult to tame. He didn''t say much, but shook his head slightly.


    "Ho!"


    Seeing that he didn''t like to laugh, Monkey King became angry: "monk, what are you going to do? Seeing my grandson, he shook his head again and again. Is there anything wrong with my grandson? "


    "You don''t have to. Just walk." Tang monk said calmly, "go find some food."


    Monkey King rushed away angrily and soon came back with a killed tiger.


    The tiger was skinned to make a tiger skin skirt, and the tiger was grilled on the fire. After a while, the oil fragrance overflowed.


    "Hey, monk, do you want to eat?" Sun Wukong said provocatively, and did not call Tang Monk master.


    Tang monk came up and said, "thank you very much. Thank you."


    Take out the salt and seasoning and slowly sprinkle it on the tiger meat. Take off the tiger meat and give it to the monkey king. Eat it yourself.


    Seeing that he was so polite, Monkey King was not blindly hostile to himself. On the contrary, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Are you a monk and eat meat? I''m also your disciple. I eat meat with you, so the Bodhisattva won''t blame it? "


    Asked the monkey king.


    The Tang monk said lightly, "it doesn''t matter. As long as the Bodhisattva and the Buddha let us go to the great Leiyin temple in the West sky to learn scriptures, learning scriptures is a big thing. Whether these precepts are broken or not is a small thing."


    "The commandments restrict the weak, because the seven emotions and six desires, meat and sex, and financial power indulge those who are not firm in mind. In fact, there is no possibility of indulgence and no need to restrict us who are doomed to asceticism and cannot give up."


    Monkey King nodded, but didn''t eat tiger meat. He just smiled and said, "my old sun is actually a vegetarian in the womb. He has always only eaten peaches, apricots, melons and fruits. He doesn''t like this meat."


    "Just now I deliberately hit the tiger, just to see your reaction."


    Tang Monk nodded slightly, ate the tiger meat and said, "as I thought, since you were enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva, you are a wise and natural Buddhist figure, but you are different from me."


    The monkey king smiled, touched a peach, ate it and said, "didn''t the elder laugh at me? To say that there are natural Buddhist figures, there are people who are more Buddhist figures than the people you set to take scriptures this day? I am your disciple. If I have wisdom and am a natural Buddhist figure, aren''t you a natural Buddha? "


    Tang monk was stunned and continued to eat with the tiger meat in his arms.


    Maybe, but the Buddhism is not the same as what you think, and the Dharma is not the same as what you think.


    Buddhism is not really universal, and the Dharma is not to save all the dangers in the world.


    While eating, the monkey king suddenly felt it and looked into the forest behind him.


    "What demon? Not yet! "


    Out of the dark forest came a black horse. On the black horse, a man in white came out with a smile.


    "Little horse, what''s the way to learn scriptures?"


    Monkey king looked at this man warily. For a moment, he couldn''t see whether this man was demonized or a mortal.


    Tang monk was overjoyed when he saw this man. He put down the tiger meat and got up to worship: "Sir, are you serious?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "little horse, you are already a monk and a sworn brother of the king of Tang. You don''t have to mention this name anymore. Besides, I saw you grow up and didn''t treat you as a servant at home. You can call me Mr. Su."


    Tang monk is not stubborn, should say: "yes, Mr. Su."


    "Elder, who is this?" Asked the monkey king.


    Tang Monk smiled and said, "this is Mr. Su. It turned out that I was the master of the family when I was not a monk. Because Mr. Su took more care of me, I knew and heard a lot from urination, so I didn''t stick to the words of one family and one school."


    Monkey King smiled and said, "it''s Mr. Su. I''ve seen Mr. Su."


    Su Ze smiled and thought of another eight saints of the world fighting against heaven. He also nodded: "OK, Qi Tian great sage and monkey king Sun Wukong, I see them again."


    The monkey king was surprised and said, "ah? When did you meet my grandson? "


    "Probably another place." Su Ze smiled and vaguely asked, "little horse, I think you and the monkey king are embarrassed. They are not teachers and disciples. What''s the matter? Didn''t Guanyin ask you to be a pair of teachers and disciples? "


    Speaking of this, the Tang monk was silent. Sun Wukong shook his head and said, "it''s not that my old sun didn''t do it, but the elder refused to recognize me!"

 Chapter 761

    Su Ze took a look, and the thought of Tang Monk reflected in his mind.


    It turned out that although Tang Monk knew the Buddhist scriptures, he knew a lot about the actions of Buddhism. In particular, Buddhism forced him to become a monk with his father''s life, and Guanyin Bodhisattva obviously wanted to deceive him like fools.


    Now the monkey king is the person arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Tang monk is naturally vigilant against the monkey king and is unwilling to easily determine the status of master and apprentice.


    "Little horse, it''s certainly right that you don''t trust others easily, but if you don''t trust anyone because of this, it''s wrong."


    Su Ze said, "since you are worried about the monkey king, why don''t you ask his origin, observe his temperament and make your own judgment? If the judgment is wrong, it will be your own problem, and you will naturally bear it, won''t you? "


    Tang monk replied in a deep voice, "I naturally know what Mr. Su said, but the power of God and Buddha is unimaginable. I''m afraid there are ears in the wall, and there are peepers in the sky and earth. How can I speak?"


    He has realized that all the disasters along his way are probably arranged and doomed, and his words and deeds are under the attention of some gods and Buddhas.


    It''s like he''s the one who takes scriptures from heaven. He can''t resist or refuse to go.


    Before, he and his two entourages were caught by demons, and the two entourages were chopped and eaten face to face. Although Tang monk was sentenced for many years, he had never seen such a cruel and cold-blooded situation with his own eyes.


    But the devil just didn''t eat him, Tang monk, and said something like "catch three and eat two, eat fish and don''t eat whole fish" and let him go. From that time on, Tang Monk understood that these terrible demons were the minions and chess pieces of God and Buddha. All kinds of cruel and cruel things were done by demons, but behind them were Buddha and Bodhisattva, who deliberately wanted to make themselves experience disaster.


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing when he saw such a thoughtful Tang Monk: it seems that this scripture reader was influenced by himself and became a different look in the original book.


    Immediately he gave a deep thought and said, "don''t worry, little horse. When I''m here, others can''t hear or see the situation here. Just talk to the monkey king."


    The Tang monk was surprised, and then his expression changed: "Mr. Su, do you also have mana?"


    Monkey King was dissatisfied and said, "you guy, why call me Lao sun''s name? Even the immortals of nine days and ten places call me a great saint when they see my old sun. What''s your ability to call me old sun like this? "


    Su Ze smiled and first explained to Tang monk, "I naturally have mana. If I don''t have mana, how can I keep my family safe? However, I didn''t force you or ask you to do anything with my magic power. I just taught you some principles of life and ways to see the world, didn''t I? "


    Tang Monk thought for a moment, nodded and replied, "yes, Mr. Su, thank you for your care."


    He also explained to the monkey king, "Monkey King, it''s not wrong for me to call your name, because I can afford it at this moment."


    Monkey King naturally didn''t believe it. He jumped up angrily. He took out Ruyi''s golden cudgel from his ear and waved it at Su Ze: "my old sun just doesn''t believe it. If you''re really capable, come and see a real chapter with my old sun."


    Su Ze smiled and threw away his white sleeve robe, which brought both the monkey king and the Tang Monk into his sleeve.


    "If you have anything, just say it in there!"


    In the sleeve of heaven and earth, the monkey king and Tang monk have four eyes opposite each other. It is inevitable that the monkey king is a little embarrassed. He was caught by someone just after talking big. It is true that it is a little ugly.


    "This is my grandson''s carelessness for a moment... This surnamed Su makes some ghost ways, which is really difficult to deal with..."


    The Tang Monk ignored his sophistry and asked, "Monkey King, what''s your origin? What is the relationship with Guanyin Bodhisattva? "


    Seeing the solemnity of his question, the monkey king showed off again, saying that he was king of Huaguo Mountain, made trouble in heaven, and was suppressed by the Tathagata.


    Tang Monk Qi said, "you are pressed by the Tathagata at the foot of the two boundary mountains. Obviously, you have a grudge against Buddhism. Now you are arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva to learn scriptures. Do you want to join Buddhism?"


    The monkey king''s face turned red when asked by him. He scratched his ears and cheeks. He was embarrassed. Finally, he said, "elder, do you know what it''s like to live on iron pills with a mountain on your back for five hundred years?"


    "If I don''t promise, they will press me for 500, 5000 or 50000 years. Who can save me?"


    "Over the past 500 years, there is only one reason for me to think about it. If I can''t fight them, I can only live under the eaves and have to bow my head! I''m not afraid of death, but I''m really afraid I can''t move for thousands of years! "


    I see


    The Western Buddhism is not violent or strong, and patience is the best. However, when they are strong, they are strong, bullying and forcing others to obey. All Buddhist commandments are meaningless to them.


    It turns out that the Buddhist scriptures held by the Western Buddha and Bodhisattva are just the weak people who endure hard. When they are strong, they act recklessly and press people with strength, so that others have to follow!


    Tang Monk remembered Su Ze''s words that "I want to see the Tathagata Buddha" in the Tang Dynasty hall, and more and more understood that Buddhism itself is full of filth and needs to be cleaned up.


    Nodded slightly to the monkey king and said, "yes, you are also not afraid of death, and I am also not afraid of death. You and I happened to go to the west to learn scriptures. From today on, you will be my apprentice. "


    Seeing that he was willing to answer, the monkey king also saluted and paid homage to the master and asked, "how did the master come from?"


    Tang monk said, "I was originally the son of a slave. Mr. Su was the No. 1 scholar of the new discipline in the 13th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty and the governor of Jiangzhou. My parents were the groom and cook of his family, so I called him the master or master of the family."


    "Mr. Su grew up watching me grow up and saw that I was smart, so he intended to give me a future and take me to the world of human relations and principles, because my common name is Dong Machi and he calls me little horse."


    Speaking of this, he smiled bitterly: "it''s not all because he wants to come now. Since Mr. Su has magic power, he probably knows that I''m a Bible reader, so he looks at me differently."


    He also said that his father''s life was threatened and he had to join Buddhism, and Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared at the land and water Dharma meeting to let himself learn scriptures.


    "Apprentice, although I''m not afraid of death, I don''t want my parents to suffer misfortune because of me."


    The Tang monk said, "also, the Mahayana Dharma is very divine. I''m also proficient in Dharma. I''d like to see it. When it comes to the Buddha and Bodhisattva of Buddhism, they still use magic power to press people, not to influence others with Buddhism. I also want to see how they justify themselves. "

 Chapter 762

    "Good, good!"


    The monkey king couldn''t help being happy. Seeing the cold faced master in front of him, he felt more and more that he was right.


    "Let''s go to the great Leiyin temple in the West and have a good look!"


    The master and apprentice agreed and decided on their position. They felt the world spinning and were thrown out of their sleeves by Su Ze.


    "It seems that you have discussed it."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "then I won''t stay much. In the future, I may be behind you, in front of you, or not near you. You don''t have to care too much."


    After that, he got on the dark horse and disappeared into the dark forest.


    After the Tang Monk sent Su Ze, he sat by the tempering pile and continued to eat the roasted tiger meat.


    "Master, can you see the difference between the black horse and the horse?"


    Tang Monk shook his head slightly: "disciple, I''m just a mortal. Can you see the difference? But since you have this question and Mr. Su has magic power, I think there will be some differences. "


    "Well, that''s a dragon." Said the monkey king.


    Tang monk was surprised: "dragon? Is Mr. Su riding a dragon horse? The emperor on earth is just the real dragon and the son of heaven. In this way, isn''t it humiliating for him to salute the emperor? "


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "the emperor on earth calls himself the real dragon and the son of heaven. This is the luck of a country. There are real dragons, hidden dragons and python. Where do you mean that they are really the descendants of the dragon family? Moreover, even the real dragon can''t compare with the human emperor who gathers thousands of people. The differences and differences between the two sides are very complex and can not be summarized in one or two sentences. "


    "I see."


    Tang Monk asked two more questions before he realized that the dragon was just a higher spirit beast in the eyes of immortals. Although it had some powerful magical powers, it was sometimes used as a mount and a car. When he became the water god and Dragon King of all places and obtained the imperial seal of heaven, he was born and would not be killed at will.


    Without a word overnight, he continued on his way the next day.


    Walking past the home of an old man surnamed Chen, the old man saw that Tang monk was a monk and specially made some vegetarian meals that did not touch meat and smell. Tang Monk did not refuse to eat and thanked him.


    Listening to the old man talking about old things, when he was a child, he once went to the foot of Liangjie mountain to herd cattle and met the monkey king, which made the monkey king laugh more than ever, and everyone was full of laughter.


    After staying for one night, when he was on the road the next day, six thieves came forward to block the road and rob.


    When the monkey king came forward to ask questions, the chief thief said, "the six of us are the king of the mountain here. One is called to see happiness, one is called to hear anger, one is called to smell love, one is called to taste and think, one is called to desire opinions, and the other is called to worry about the body!"


    The monkey king was impatient and would come forward and kill them.


    Tang Monk heard the nicknames of the six people, but he shouted, "Wukong, wait a minute."


    Sun Wukong stopped Ruyi''s golden cudgel and looked back at Tang Monk: "master? Can you be merciful? "


    "That''s not true, but the names of these six people are strange, corresponding to the six roots of Buddhism. People say that the six roots are not clean, and the six roots of monks are clean, which means here. " Tang monk said, "how can the six thieves who block the way and rob not even know a word take the nickname of Buddhism? Can''t their mothers all be some Bodhisattva of Buddhism? "


    "You look at them with burning eyes."


    The monkey king looked up, his eyes glowed with gold. After looking at it, he smiled and said, "master, worry too much. These six people are ordinary people. Let me kill them!"


    Tang monk said coldly, "Wukong, even so, you can''t kill them."


    "Why not? The robber cut the trail. I don''t know how many good people he killed. My old sun killed them also on behalf of heaven. Why not? " Monkey King was a little impatient and said.


    "Did you kill these six people to make yourself clean and concentrate on converting to Buddhism?" Tang monk said in a deep voice, "even if you don''t see anything wrong, you should be safe."


    Sun Wukong shook his head again and again: "you are too careful, my old sun doesn''t believe it. Let me try... "


    After that, he waved the golden cudgel and killed one person.


    Then he looked back at monk Tang: "look, there''s nothing to be afraid of him!"


    Then he waved the golden cudgel and killed the other five people. Xizizi showed his merit to Tang Monk: "master, you are wrong. These six are just mortals!"


    Tang Monk shook his head slightly and said no more. He just urged the horse to move forward.


    Seeing that he didn''t talk to himself, the monkey king also lost interest, so he had to quickly follow him with a golden cudgel on his back.


    They just walked out not far away, an old lady came trembling, holding a small flower hat.


    "Elder, where are you going?"


    Tang Monk rode on his horse and looked at the old lady coldly: "where did the old lady come from and go? Wukong, the mountain road here is difficult and rugged. Please take the old lady home. "


    The old lady did not answer, but said, "the elder is kind, and I can''t repay you. This little flower cap is for my children. He became a monk for only three days and died of illness. If the elder doesn''t dislike it, please accept the little flower cap for his own use or for his disciples. "


    Seeing her saying this, Tang Monk sighed: "monks don''t lie. Bodhisattva is so full of empty words and false words. How can I accept kindness?"


    Originally, the monkey king looked at the little flower hat in the old lady''s hand and felt very beautiful. At this time, when he heard the Tang Monk''s words, he immediately clicked in his heart. When he looked up, he saw that the old lady was run by the Tang Monk and had to show her true face.


    It is the Guanyin Bodhisattva of the South China Sea.


    The monkey king was surprised and thought to himself, "this master has some skills. How can he see that this man is a Bodhisattva? My grandson didn''t notice it for a moment and didn''t see it clearly! "


    I''m afraid this little flower hat is not something that seduces the soul and locks the life!


    "Xuanzang!"


    Not to mention Sun Wukong''s secret fear, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "since you have entered the Buddhism, why don''t you worship the Buddha piously, but disrespectful again and again? How much doubt?"


    Tang Monk bowed down and said, "seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva, I am not worried, but the Bodhisattva and Buddha make me worried."


    "In the world of mortals, the original intention of readers is to read clearly and know rites. Moreover, to govern the country and calm the world, they worship saints because they appreciate the kindness of teaching and education. It is not because a saint stands there and naturally has to kneel down to worship this person that he has books and enlightenment. "


    "When I read the Buddhist scriptures, monks should be sincere, or bully the weak, or show off their strength, and despise their interests... Of course, such scriptures are good, but if the Bodhisattva treats me as a fool again and again, refuses to be sincere, but wants to bully the weak and stand high, and there is no monk attitude at all, what do I worship? What are you asking for? "


    "Do I study Buddhist scriptures to salute the Buddha, or to become a monk and understand the meaning of Buddhist scriptures? If it''s just to worship the Buddha, why don''t Bodhisattvas go to Chang''an city to find some maidservants and bones, and guarantee that they can serve the Buddha and Bodhisattvas comfortably and satisfactorily, bring tea and water in one eye, and serve them comfortably and considerately. Why do you need to find me? "

 Chapter 763

    "Evil!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva scolded, "I thought you ate meat and drank wine, but I didn''t want to deviate from the road!"


    "What is the Sutra? It''s just the Buddha''s speech and behavior. When the Buddha is there, he turns to the Buddhist scriptures and criticizes the Buddha with the Buddhist scriptures. Isn''t it willing to give up the near and seek the far? "


    "You have entered the evil way, Xuanzang!"


    Tang monk was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "what''s the matter if I can''t enter the evil way? I will still go to the west to learn scriptures, or I will listen to the arrangement. Isn''t that enough? "


    "But you can''t corrupt the image of Buddhism!" Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "from today on, you must not break the commandments or slander Buddhism, Buddha and Bodhisattva!"


    After that, he recited the mantra, and two rings jumped out of the nine ring tin stick at the hand of Tang monk. Two gold rings flew to Tang Monk''s hands, and one gold ring fell to Tang Monk''s head. Impressively, he was bound up and forced to become an eminent monk!


    At this time, a little light flashed, and Su Ze''s split appeared behind Tang monk, raising his hand and flying three golden rings.


    "I think what little horse said is very reasonable. It''s good to help you learn Buddhist scriptures. It''s not good for you to forcibly control him."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "who wants to forcibly convert? Besides, he is already a Buddhist disciple. Isn''t it a little bad to punish him like this? "


    "Benefactor again!" Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face changed greatly and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, it''s me again." Suze replied.


    "What is your intention, benefactor?" Avalokitesvara asked, "we Buddhists punish their disciples. Do you want to control them, too?"


    Su Ze waved his hand: "no, I just said a fair word as a kind person passing by. As the saying goes, "one slap doesn''t make a sound. I hope you Buddhists can reflect on what''s wrong."


    What the hell? One slap doesn''t make a sound? We need to reflect?


    Is that fair? How far is this helping?


    The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was really choked by his nonsense - if he hadn''t failed to beat him, he would have done it himself. Which of the three realms is so brazen that it can kill people alive!


    "Benefactor..."


    "Needless to say." Su Ze said, "Tang Monk and Sun Wukong, these two must have gone to the west to learn scriptures. After they learn scriptures, they should be free to choose the Buddhist fruit of the great Leiyin temple in the West or other places."


    "You Western Buddhists have received such great merit, so you can spread Buddhism to the East. It can be said that you can take all the benefits. There is no need to be demanding on the details of the people who take scriptures, don''t you think?"


    "Anyway, learning scriptures is sure to succeed, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of this, he looked at Tang Monk and Sun Wukong.


    "Yes, we must go to the west to learn scriptures." Tang Monk and Sun Wukong responded.


    Su Ze smiled and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva: "don''t investigate the details, do you think so?"


    Avalokitesvara remained silent and seemed to be asking someone for instructions.


    After a while, he replied, "just these two."


    Su Ze smiled, turned into wood, fell behind the Tang Monk and disappeared.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva then rode on the lotus platform, turned into a golden light and disappeared in the sky.


    When they disappeared and left one after another, the monkey king came up to the Tang Monk: "Mr. Su, he has great powers. Even the Guanyin Bodhisattva has to sell him face."


    "Yes."


    Tang Monk answered and continued to look ahead.


    "Master..." Sun Wukong shouted again.


    Tang Monk ignored him.


    Monkey King came forward again with a smile: "those six thieves, it is expected that I am wrong, you are right... My old sun makes a mistake with you."


    Tang monk said, "not necessarily. Let''s go."


    Monkey king had no choice but to curl his lips and follow behind the horse. He said to himself: Master, what a temper!


    After this storm, Tang Monk and Sun Wukong both know each other. One is a monkey, an acute son, who can''t say when he will act without authorization; One is a cold-faced monk. He observes carefully without moving his face. Although he is a physical fetus, he also has root perseverance, which should not be underestimated.


    The two continued westward to Yingchou stream, where they were eaten by little white dragon. After fighting with little white dragon, Sun Wukong knew that this was also the hand arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Tang Monk rode on the white horse transformed by little white dragon. He couldn''t help thinking of Mr. Su''s black horse. He even had the opportunity to ride on the dragon horse, which was really unexpected in the past.


    The identity of the Bible reader and the Royal younger brother of the king of Tang are also very different from the identity of the original slave.


    Two more months passed before we knew it. Guanyin Bodhisattva did not appear again, and Su Ze did not appear again. All the jackals, tigers and leopards met on the road were killed by Sun Wukong and eaten by the incense baked by Tang monk.


    This scene fell in the little white dragon''s eye, from surprise to stupidity - the monkey king was really a vegetarian in the womb and never ate any fruit. The little white dragon consciously entered the Buddhism, also called the Tang Monk master, and never considered eating meat again.


    Only the people who took the Scriptures ate and drank, and there were no taboos. The four valued merit Cao in the sky and the five directions were watching and following, and none of them dared to come out to restrain the people who took the Scriptures.


    This scene is very strange.


    Maybe this is the uniqueness of people who learn scriptures?


    On this day, I went outside a mountain and saw a temple in the mountain. The temple was prosperous and prosperous. The cascade of pavilions and houses looked like a small town.


    Seeing this, Tang Monk reined in the white dragon horse and looked at the temple.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Asked the monkey king.


    Tang monk said, "Wukong, what do you think of the temple?"


    "Very good, very good. We can rest our feet and have some vegetarian food. We''ll hurry tomorrow." Said the monkey king.


    Tang Monk shook his head slightly: "if you think carefully, how can the temple be so prosperous when it is not close to the village in front of the temple and not close to the city in the back? It is sparsely populated and in the deep mountains?"


    The monkey king was surprised: "it''s true that master thinks so. Maybe the temple depends on the mountains and gets some gold and silver treasures?"


    "There should be a mountain village nearby." Tang monk said, "any temple always depends on mountain villages, because some people don''t want to become a monk, but also rely on buying and selling incense and incense to the temple for a living, and some ethnic Temple farmers are Temple tenants."


    "Isn''t it strange that the temple is so prosperous without any people?"


    Hearing what he said, the monkey king nodded and said something strange.


    He jumped into the clouds, stood in the air, looked at it, and smiled and fell down: "master is really observant, more flexible than my old sun''s golden eyes. My old sun looked at the temple. Although not all of them are human, they are all a group of crooked people with bad intentions. Looking at the nearby mountains, there is the gas of demons and evil."


    "The people of this temple are probably colluding with demons and evil spirits!"

 Chapter 764

    If so


    Tang Monk opened his mouth and said, "since this is not a good place, we don''t want to go there. Let''s go far away."


    Monkey king said strangely, "master, why don''t you come forward?"


    "Why come forward?"


    Tang monk said, "according to Buddhist scriptures, there must be cause and effect for those killed in this life, and there must be cause and effect for those killed in this life. Since the temple can collude with evil spirits in the mountains and kill people, I think it has cause and effect. "


    "I''m a monk now, not an official. Who cares about his right and wrong? We don''t ask them to untie their respective causal laws, let them go. We just want to be our Bible readers. "


    "That''s what I said!" Monkey King scratched his head: "no matter what he is right or wrong, we just go to the west to learn scriptures."


    With that, the Tang Monk took the white dragon horse and the monkey king followed him to make a detour.


    Su Ze looked at it in the rear and felt funny - Buddha, I''m afraid it''s a little silly, isn''t it?


    Tang monk was brought up by him from an early age. Needless to say, he was not a foolish goose who became a monk from an early age. Therefore, he had long been aware of the essence of learning scriptures. In his heart, he regarded Guanyin Bodhisattva and Buddhism as a rat society that led him to indulge in and don''t distinguish right from wrong. He realized that when he went to the west to learn scriptures, he would go through layers of tests and succeed in the end.


    Just as the rat Club accepts new members, it often requires the other party to experience the test: waiting in the street late at night, burying something in a hidden place, or going somewhere to do something. There are twists and turns. During the test, the more they obey the other party''s orders, the more they recognize the membership of the rat club, and finally become a loyal supporter of the rat club, Even at the cost of life and death, beyond the understanding of the world.


    Therefore, after escaping from danger and death again and again, Tang monk has speculated that it is not his own life, but the Buddha and Bodhisattva of Buddhism. This is to test himself again and again, let him lose himself and become a loyal supporter of Buddhism.


    This time, seeing this strange deep mountain temple, Tang Monk understood that the test came again.


    So I chose to bypass here to see what Buddhism said and did.


    In the expectation of Tang Monk and Su Ze''s attention, a light fell from the sky. He was one of the four merit Cao, turned into an old man and rested on the roadside.


    Tang monk came to the old man on a white horse, glanced sideways, looked cold and silent, and went forward.


    The old man was stunned at once and said to himself: what is the scripture reader doing? Shouldn''t you ask the way here?


    I waited for him to ask the way, and then told him that there was no way to go but to the Guanyin Buddhist temple!


    As a result, he didn''t ask for directions!


    Seeing the white horse go farther and farther, the old man who was transformed by the four value merit Cao also had no choice. He opened his mouth and shouted, "that elder! Don''t go forward! "


    Tang Monk stopped his horse, turned back and asked, "why can''t you go forward?"


    "The road ahead is impassable. People and horses can''t pass. They can only turn back." Said the old man.


    Tang Monk looked at him and asked, "it''s strange."


    The old man was surprised: "what''s the ''surprise''?"


    "First of all, there are many jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards in the mountains, and there are demons nearby. How can you come to the mountains by yourself?"


    "The second strange thing is that you, an old man, said that there were no knives and forks on the hunter, medicine farmers, medicine baskets behind you, farmers and farm tools. Your new clothes were wrinkle free and your hands were white."


    "Third, the road is impassable. Why are you waiting here? Who are you waiting for and what are you going to do? "


    Tang Monk finished and looked at the old man in front of him with interest.


    The old man smiled awkwardly, showed the true face of the gods, and bowed his hand to the monkey king: "the great saint, elder Tang, there is no way ahead. The little god just changed his appearance and kindly reminded me. I hope I don''t take it amiss."


    Monkey King smiled and said, "my old sun saw you were wrong!"


    The Tang Monk didn''t say much, but just clapped his horse and returned to the Guanyin Buddhist temple.


    The four valued Gong Cao hurriedly asked, "elder, where are you going?"


    "Go back." Tang monk replied.


    Four value Gong Cao was shocked and turned pale. He thought he was going to return home. He quickly shouted, "how can I go back? Elder, this can''t be used! "


    Tang Monk smiled coldly: "this road is blocked. Naturally, you have to take other roads when you go back. What are you afraid of?"


    "I see. That''s good. That''s good."


    The four valued Gong Cao Shan smiled and left.


    Half a day later, the Tang Monk rode on the white dragon horse, followed by the monkey king, and came to the front of the Guanyin Buddhist temple again.


    Monkey king said with a smile, "master, go around, we''re back again."


    Tang monk said, "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. Apprentice, do you know? "


    "I know, I know," laughed the monkey king. "Let''s just learn from the classics. We will do what they want us to do; We''ll go as they want us to! "


    When they finished speaking, they went forward and saw the imposing plaque of Guanyin Buddhist temple.


    Sun Wukong first laughed, "good place, good place! It turned out to be the Taoist temple of Guanyin Bodhisattva! "


    Tang Monk also smiled, but they didn''t hide it at all.


    He went forward to pay homage and was welcomed by the monks into the Guanyin Buddhist temple. Therefore, he met the old abbot of the Guanyin Buddhist temple. The old abbot is 270 years old and looks old. His food, clothing and drinking are all exquisite and luxurious, comparable to the Lord of a country.


    After eating a cup of tea, the old abbot asked Tang monk, since he came from the eastern Tang Dynasty, did he bring any precious treasures to broaden his horizons?


    Tang monk even said no, and Sun Wukong had long regarded it as a den of thieves, but he was silent.


    The old abbot suddenly changed his face: "why is the elder not sincere in treating me? Come all the way from the eastern Tang Dynasty, why don''t you bring some rare artifacts? "


    Then he brushed away.


    Tang Monk sneered and motioned Sun Wukong to see what he said.


    Monkey King came back a moment later and sneered: "they are discussing how to clean us up and rob our treasures... It''s really a den of thieves... But the way is very stupid. They are afraid of my Lei Gong appearance. They can''t kill us in an ordinary fight. They want to set us on fire."


    Tang Monk nodded slightly, rarely folded his hands and recited "Nanwu".


    "There are many grievances in the world, so it is in the world of right and wrong. Apprentice, be careful with this one and see how they show their magic power. "


    The monkey king answered.


    At the third watch of the night, the monks of the Guanyin Buddhist temple set fire. The Tang Monk had his own fire shelter that fell from the sky. He had no dream all night. Only at dawn did he see that the surrounding area had been burned into a white ground.


    Sun Wukong and Bai Longma were well, but they lost the salute, but the abbot of Guanyin Buddhist temple and several monks were burned to death.

 Chapter 765

    Tang Monk and monkey king asked the whereabouts of the salute, and then they knew that there was a black wind cave twenty miles southeast, where the black wind monster lived.


    The abbot of Guanyin Buddhist temple usually preached to Heifeng monster and got along well with each other. The abbot can live 270 years, which is also the reason why the black wind monster takes care of him.


    When Sun Wukong found out, he jumped away and fought with the black wind monster. There was no victory or defeat in the fight.


    The black wind monster thought he was no worse than him, and the things belonged to him. He opened the salute, put on a brocade cassock and held a nine ring tin staff. He was very proud.


    Invite friends to hold a "Buddha clothing meeting". At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared to help, took the black wind monster with the monkey king, and made the black bear spirit go to the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea to be a general guarding the mountain.


    After solving this matter, Guanyin Bodhisattva also left in a hurry.


    Tang Monk and monkey king looked at each other and knew why she behaved like this.


    For one thing, Tang Monk didn''t abide by the rules and regulations. Tang Monk and Sun Wukong were not bound by her. Both sides knew what the disaster of Guanyin Buddhist temple was. As long as Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to have a face, he couldn''t stop such embarrassment.


    Second, Guanyin Bodhisattva was also worried about Mr. Su Ze, who didn''t know where he was, for fear that he would come out again and disturb the matter.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong continued their journey. After another six days, they came to the territory of uzzang. They met a grumpy young man who was walking with a package on his back and a worried face.


    The monkey king reached out and grabbed the young man and asked for directions. The young man was worried first. He turned around and had to fight with the monkey king. He was pressed on the ground by the monkey king to clean up. Then he cried and cried.


    Tang monk came forward and asked, "what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    The young man wiped his tears and told his origin. It turned out that this place was called Gao Laozhuang. He was the servant of the villa and his name was Gao Cai. Gao Taigong of gaojiazhuang has a daughter, who is twenty years old. She was occupied by a goblin three years ago.


    The monster has been a son-in-law for three years, but Tai Gong Gao is unhappy and wants to retreat to cure the demon. The goblin locked Gao Taigong''s daughter in the back house and never released her to meet her family again. Gao Taigong sent experts to visit the mage and catch the monster.


    The talented people invited three or four monks and Taoists, but they couldn''t bring down the goblin.


    Just now, Gao Taigong scolded Gao Cai, saying that he would not do anything. He taught him to ask a good mage to lower him again. If you don''t arrive, don''t come back.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong looked at each other.


    Monkey King asked, "do you want to make a detour, master?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t get around. I have to come back." Tang monk said, "go around and try."


    Monkey King nodded, trotted all the way, came back a moment later and smiled at Tang Monk: "it''s still the old man who fooled me a few days ago. He said there was no way ahead. No detours, indeed! "


    "Then go and subdue the demon in gaolaozhuang."


    Tang Monk''s face remained unchanged and said in a deep voice.


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to have some skills, the high priest hurriedly led the way.


    When I arrived at gaolaozhuang, I heard that Taigong Gao talked about the causes and consequences. Taigong Gao had no son and only had three daughters: the eldest was named Xianglan, the second was Yulan and the third was Cuilan.


    Xianglan and Yulan have been married to our family since childhood. Only little Cuilan wants to find a door-to-door son-in-law to be a son-in-law for the elderly. Three years ago, there was a handsome man who said that he was a family in Fuling mountain. His surname was pig. He had no parents and no brothers. He was willing to be a son-in-law.


    Gao Taigong recruited his son-in-law. At first, he felt that he worked hard. He plowed and raked the land without cattle; Reap the field without a sword or staff. Then it gradually changed, from a handsome man to a black fat man, and from a black fat man to a nerd with a long mouth and big ears. There is a line of mane behind his head, his body is rough and afraid of people, and his head and face looks like a pig.


    You have to eat three or five buckets of rice for a meal, and you have to have a hundred or ten baked cakes for dessert in the morning


    "Fortunately, this son-in-law only eats vegetarian food. If he eats meat and wine again, otherwise these family property and land will be eaten up in less than half a year!" Gao Taigong sighed.


    Tang monk was thoughtful: "is he a vegetarian?"


    Gao Taigong nodded: "yes, he only eats vegetarians and doesn''t touch meat and wine at all. He just eats more."


    He also said, "eating is still a small thing. He can make the wind, clouds come and go, stones and sand fly, frightening my family and my neighbors. And shut the little Cuilan girl in the back house. She hasn''t seen her for half a year, and she doesn''t know how to live or die. "


    "We need to hire a mage and clean him up before we can live in peace."


    Tang Monk shook his head slightly and said, "the old lady is not telling the truth. I also know your senior and senior situation all the way. This monster didn''t shut down your daughter first or take it without telling."


    "But in these three years, you all gradually know that he is a monster. He wants to be kind to you, but you are tired of him first; You invited someone to catch him several times. He was forced to lock his wife in the backyard so that he could stay with his wife. Don''t disturb him, do you? "


    Gao Taigong was a little unhappy: "what did the elder say? How can people get along with monsters? If I don''t invite someone to catch him, and he won''t leave anyway, how can I let him leave my house? "


    Tang Monk did not fully believe it, but asked Sun Wukong to talk to the monster that night to see if the two sides could talk to each other.


    However, Gao Taigong refused. He only said that he was afraid of monsters. When he saw the monsters, he couldn''t speak. He would never see the monsters again.


    That night, the monster came in the spirit wind. The lights in the backyard were bright. His wife Gao Cuilan was sitting on the side. A handsome monk was sitting on the top, and a tiger skin skirt monkey with a hairy face and Lei Gong''s mouth squatted on the side chair.


    At the sight of the monkey, the monster gave a strange cry and turned to go.


    But he couldn''t stop the monkey king. A muscle cloud rushed in front of him and reached out to catch him back: "old pig spirit, where do you want to go?"


    The monster immediately scolded: "you plague monkey, God killed Bi Mawen! What are you doing to get in my way? "


    The monkey king was so angry that he threw the monster down the cloud and pressed it in front of the Tang Monk: "I''m afraid the monster has a history. He knows my old sun''s past story."


    The Tang Monk sighed, "he naturally has a history. Otherwise, how could he eat vegetarian food early and not touch meat and wine, waiting for us to come?"


    The two sides told each other their identities before they knew that the old pig essence was Marshal Tianpeng from heaven. He went down to earth and mistakenly threw a pig fetus. In the future, he will protect the monks of the Tang Dynasty to worship the Buddha and pray for scriptures in the West.


    The old pig spirit has been enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva and is called pig Wuneng. He happens to be a second disciple under the Tang monk.


    "Well, just be a second disciple." Tang monk said.

 Chapter 766

    After the two sides knew each other, Tang Monk asked about Gao Laozhuang.


    He thought Gao Taigong didn''t tell the truth. Unexpectedly, he realized that Zhu Wuneng was also a cheeky talent.


    When Gao Taigong saw that he showed the true face of the monster, he was unhappy. He also saw that he ate too much and sighed repeatedly. Pig Wuneng just didn''t know what to do. He continued to eat and drink and become a carefree and redundant son-in-law.


    Later, he didn''t do much work. He just paid attention to eating and drinking. Gao Taigong asked him to leave. He also refused one after another. But Gao Taigong asked someone to catch the demon.


    In contrast, Gao Taigong is just a little whitewash his face and doesn''t say things clearly. He is also a kind man. This pig Wuneng is really a lazy pig who likes to eat and do nothing.


    This temperament is too annoying


    Zhu Wuneng came forward carefully and said, "master, I have been disciplined by the Bodhisattva, and I have broken my five meat and three disgusts. I keep fast and keep vegetarian food in my father-in-law''s house, and I have never touched meat. I saw master today. I''ll have a fast. "


    Tang monk said, "I can''t help it, but you don''t know. As early as a few months ago, Guanyin Bodhisattva specially appeared and said about the problem of people who take scriptures. Among you and my teachers and disciples, only Wukong and I were the first, and only I could break the precepts a little."


    "It''s just the two of us. I''m afraid you won''t succeed."


    When the pig realized that he could listen, he was immediately dissatisfied: "my old pig is also the reincarnation of Marshal Tianpeng in the sky. How can I break the rules and eat meat?"


    The Tang monk said strangely, "haven''t you broken the precepts in your three years of living as a redundant son-in-law?"


    Pig Wuneng looked embarrassed: "I haven''t broken the precepts."


    Tang Monk knew it and added a "timidity" to his lazy and delicious temperament.


    It turned out that after being treated like this by Guanyin Bodhisattva, pig Wuneng actually didn''t dare to break the precepts. He became a redundant son-in-law for three years, that is, he was close to a woman to smell the aroma, and didn''t dare to do anything else.


    After saying goodbye to Gao Laozhuang, the three of them and Bai Long immediately went west. Only two days later, pig Wuneng''s saliva flowed like a river.


    If Sun Wukong picked as like as two peas, he would eat a lot of meat. But he didn''t have much appetite for it. Just two days later, Sun Wukong beat a tiger. Tang Seng had eaten several meat and meat. He could only eat fruit and melon while watching the master eating the roast meat.


    "Master, since you can eat meat, I can also eat meat. How about giving me two pieces? Even one piece will do! "


    Tang Monk refused, but told him that the original agreement of Guanyin Bodhisattva was only him and Sun Wukong.


    Pig Wuneng said discontentedly, "the eldest martial brother doesn''t eat meat either. Master, are you happy to eat alone!"


    Monkey king said with a smile, "Hey, nerd, my old sun was born. He has a clear breath in his chest. He is a vegetarian in his fetus. He really never eats meat."


    "In fact, I don''t like meat." Tang monk said, "I''m not interested in meat. It''s just what I have to eat."


    Pig Wu wants to hit people if he can listen.


    What the fuck is that? You''re not interested in meat? Old pig, I almost drowned the salute with my mouth watering!


    The Tang Monk could not help smiling when he saw his unhappy face. He remembered how he stood in the field many years ago and received Mr. Su Ze''s instruction.


    At that time, I felt pity for chicken, duck and fish. I thought of eating green vegetables and rice. I was personally taught by Mr. Su Ze. Only then did I understand that chicken, duck and fish are life, and green vegetables and rice are also life.


    It is wrong to eat chicken, duck and fish as low and vegetables and rice as high... There is no difference between the two. Naturally, there is no difference between compassion or not. Fasting and not fasting also do not reflect compassion or not.


    Therefore, Tang Monk really has what to eat, rather than deliberately eating meat or not being vegetarian, to oppose Buddhist scriptures. He did not object to the Buddhist scriptures, but in the process of learning the Scriptures, he saw that the Bodhisattva himself was violating the Buddhist scriptures and forcibly distorting the meaning. He just felt that there were a lot of them, which was the "record of appearance" in the world.


    The three of them met the yellow wind monster and were accepted by LINGJI Bodhisattva.


    And he came to the Liusha River and gathered sand from the Liusha river.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared again and told the origin of Sha Wujing: it was the great general of rolling curtains in the sky who was demoted. Now he happens to be a third disciple of Tang monk.


    Sha Wujing respectfully worshipped his master, and the party finally gathered together and went to the West.


    At dinner that day, Sha Wujing''s eyes were slightly fixed. He looked at the monkey king and pig Bajie eating melons and fruits, the white dragon horse chewing grass, melons and fruits in front of him, but a large piece of barbecue in front of master.


    Then he lowered his head and concentrated on eating melons and fruits, as if the meat did not exist.


    Monk Tang looked at it and said to himself: This is a human spirit with insight. It seems that he has no desire and no desire. He is afraid that he will not show up in anything in the future and is only willing to do hard work


    Four people and a horse team gathered together, and several Bodhisattvas also gathered together, including Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Lishan old mother.


    After the four people got along for a while and said some words of cultivation, Guanyin Bodhisattva mentioned the matter of people taking scriptures.


    "Think of another way to solve this difficulty." The Bodhisattva said, "how dare you do it yourself and tease the scripture taker when the powerful one is staring at me?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also said, "that''s what I think. I''d like to try my Zen Mind with the four saints. I''m afraid that the great power will find a chance and excuse to make us doomed. Just mounts, spirit beasts, immortals and so on. It doesn''t hurt if we are spectators... "


    Manjusri Bodhisattva nodded and Lishan''s mother nodded. The four people were afraid of the powerful man hidden behind them.


    "Then come down to earth with a spirit beast and change a beautiful woman. Try Zen." Lishan''s mother suggested.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also nodded in agreement. Because Guanyin Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva had already set the number of places to go to earth, Lishan''s mother found a fox spirit to make up the number and sent it down to confuse the four people.


    As expected, pig Bajie was deceived by the fox. He was so sick that he lost his appetite for many days


    After walking for many days, when they came to a high mountain, the four teachers and disciples looked at the scenery on the mountain. It was very quiet and there was no evil wind and evil spirit at all.


    Tang Monk looked at the scenery and said, "we have passed the Uzbek state for many days. Geographically, we are about to reach the great Leiyin temple in the West sky?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and shook his head: "that geography is not this geography! Ordinary people want to go to Tianzhu, but it''s not far after Wusi Tibet. They can always arrive in two or three months. But I''m waiting to go to the great Leiyin temple in the West sky, but it''s not like this. "


    Hearing the speech, Tang Monk nodded slightly: "I see. From Nanzhan Buzhou to Xiniu Hezhou, thousands of mountains and rivers are not false. We have a lot to go. "


    Then he asked, "where is the front?"


    The monkey king looked at it and said, "it''s a villa called Wuzhuang temple."

 Chapter 767

    I came to Wuzhuang temple


    Su Ze stood quietly in the air, looking at the Wuzhuang view of Wanshou mountain not far away, with an indifferent expression.


    Tang Monk received pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing. He didn''t do anything to deal with black wind monster and yellow wind monster, but he saw it in his eyes.


    Unlike the original work, Sun Wukong was named sun Walker by Tang monks, pig Wuneng was named pig Bajie, and Sha Wujing was named monk Sha. Although Tang monks today specialize in Buddhist scriptures, they are not completely brainless and respect Buddhism. They are not in the mood to give people another name according to Buddhist rules.


    Moreover, it is good to say that the names of Monkey King, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing are neat, and there is no room for change.


    In this series of changes, the Tang monk who is calm and rational and does not avoid meat and vegetables is the source of loyalty.


    Among the whole Sutra learning team, the only one close to Tang monk is Sun Wukong, because they are the only two who know that "Mr. Su Ze", Buddhism and Sutra learning are fighting behind each other; Only two people with exceptional privileges.


    Like the later white dragon horse, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing - they just pull a teacher and apprentice title. Let''s get along for the time being. If they should help each other, there will certainly be, but there must be no loyalty.


    They are probably all ready to learn scriptures, get the right results from Buddhism and get rid of the sea of suffering.


    Tang Monk and monkey king are not like this.


    Of course, both sides have different degrees of respect and fear for Buddhism, understanding and observance of Buddhist commandments.


    For example, the repeated questioning of Guanyin Bodhisattva by Tang Monk made Guanyin Bodhisattva even lose his attitude, and sometimes he was even unwilling to communicate more with Tang monk. In addition, the Tang Monk sometimes calmly observed the abnormality and ordered the monkey king to make a detour. Then, after getting the information that the road was blocked, the Tang Monk and the monkey king looked at each other, and everything was silent.


    As for whether white dragon horse, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing understand or not, they don''t need to consider whether they are confused.


    Now when he arrived at Wuzhuang temple, Su Ze became interested.


    Mainly Zhenyuan Daxian and his ginseng fruit trees make him feel interesting.


    Long ago, when Su Ze watched the journey to the west, many people talked about the great style and strength of Zhenyuan Daxian and the importance of ginseng fruit trees.


    Some people say that since Zhenyuan immortal is known as the ancestor of earth immortals and the same king with the world, its status should not be lower than that of the Jade Emperor and Sanqing. Some people say that ginseng fruit tree is the fruit that makes immortals live longer and plays the same role as flat peach. Therefore, Tianting rules heaven immortals based on flat peach, and Zhenyuan immortal rules earth immortals with ginseng fruit


    In fact, all this belongs to wishful thinking - the original story of journey to the West has many places to mention orally, regardless of height, force to obtain the answers and inferences you want to see through details, and even rely on conjecture instead of relying on the original book of journey to the West. In fact, it is very outrageous.


    Is the status of Zhenyuan immortal high or low? Although it is very high, it is not as high as the Jade Emperor and Sanqing. People with high status in the original work salute each other and compliment each other. The Tathagata also salutes the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor respectfully calls the Tathagata "Buddha old". It doesn''t make much sense to compete with each other. Zhenyuan immortal and Guanyin Bodhisattva are also polite to each other, and even Zhenyuan immortal salutes Guanyin Bodhisattva, Claiming to be "Xiaoke"... This can''t be discussed in detail. It can only be said that as a classical culture, this kind of easy talk is not worth detailed textual research.


    Now, the seventh level reincarnation world "journey to the west" experienced by Su Ze is a complete world. Now we can observe the identity, strength and effect of ginseng fruit in the original work.


    By the way, add some variables to the journey to the West.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples approached the mountain and saw a stone tablet on the left side of the mountain gate. On the tablet was written ten big characters, which was "longevity mountain, blessed land, Wuzhuang view of the cave".


    After walking through the mountain gate, it was not long before the main gate. There was a pair of couplets on it, which said: Immortal house, live the same life as heaven.


    Monkey King couldn''t help laughing and said to Monk Tang, "this is a Taoist hall, but the Taoist here has a great tone. When my old sun once made a big fuss in the heavenly palace, I haven''t seen the supreme old gentleman stick such a big talk in the dourate palace!"


    Monk Tang said, "you just say how you make trouble in heaven. Do you know all the immortals in the world?"


    Sun Wukong was ashamed of what he said and scratched his ears and cheeks: "master, this mouth is too unforgiving. My old sun is also the saint of heaven. The gods always know, always know. There should be no immortals in this Taoist temple... "


    Just then, two Taoist children greeted him, one called Qingfeng and the other called Mingyue.


    Two Taoist children led the four masters and disciples into the door. When they saw the words "heaven and earth" hung in colorful costumes, the monkey king immediately smiled and said, "master, look, they don''t even worship the three Qing emperors and the four emperors. How can they be called Youdao Quanzhen? This must not be where the real fairy is! "


    Tang Monk looked at the two Taoist children and saw that the two Taoist children replied proudly: "I don''t hide from the teacher that those above should be treated as gifts; Those below can''t stand our incense. Just because Sanqing is a friend of the family teacher, the four emperors are the old friend of the family teacher, Jiuyao is the younger generation of the family teacher, and Yuanchen is the next guest of the family teacher. "


    Monkey King was already run by the Tang monk. He was unhappy. When he heard these two Taoist children "boasting", he was a little impatient: "you two Taoist children who don''t want to face, what hollow shelf do you pull in front of my old sun!"


    If you speak, you have to catch the two Taoist children.


    "Apprentice, stop!" Tang Monk shouted.


    Monkey King stopped angrily.


    Tang Monk asked seriously, "Taoist boy, who is the name of your master? Who is the immortal between heaven and earth? "


    "My master has the same title as the king of the world. He is called the ancestor of earth immortals and the great immortal of Zhenyuan!" Two Taoist children responded proudly.


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was angry and smiled: "I''ve never heard of this name. It''s really a boaster!"


    Tang Monk looked at him. Sun Wukong knew that the master was careful and intelligent. He had to quickly close the monkey''s anxious face and turn aside.


    "We don''t have much insight. We''ve never heard of respecting the teacher''s name..." Tang monk said this and looked at Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing. "You two are gods from heaven. Have you heard of the title of Zhenyuan immortal?"


    Pig Wuneng quickly replied, "master, I seem to have heard of this."


    Sha Wujing also said, "I have heard of this immortal."


    Seeing that both of them could not remember clearly, Tang Monk asked strangely, "you are all gods coming to earth. You know is to know, you don''t know is not to know. How can you be so vague?"

 Chapter 768

    Zhu Wuneng explained, "master, it''s not that we can''t remember, but that I know all the immortals in the sky. We don''t have contact with all the immortals in the world on weekdays. We just met at the Queen Mother''s flat peach meeting and were very angry with each other."


    "The yuan immortal in this town is probably the Queen Mother''s flat peach party once every 3000 years. It''s only once in heaven. It''s good for us to remember this immortal."


    Sha Wujing nodded.


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing: "it belongs to overseas immortals. On weekdays, there is no restriction from heaven. He is used to dominating his own family. How can I say so much!"


    Tang Monk looked at Sun Wukong again, looking cold.


    Monkey king had no choice but to put away his sneer: "well, my old sun stopped laughing! Wuneng, Wujing, let''s cook and feed the horses! "


    After that, he led pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing down.


    Tang Monk nodded slightly to Qingfeng Mingyue. Qingfeng asked, "excuse me, is the eminent monk Tang Sanzang who went to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Tang monk was surprised: "it''s me. Do you know I''m coming?"


    Qingfeng said with a smile, "master went to Shangqing heaven to listen to the emperor Yuanshi''s lecture on the fruit of the mixed yuan Tao. Before leaving, he told his disciples to meet him. Unexpectedly, the eminent monk came quickly and lost his welcome. Please sit down and wait for the disciples to make tea. "


    The moon turned away and offered a cup of fragrant tea to Monk Tang.


    After drinking tea, Monk Tang turned away and came back with a plate.


    "Elder Tang, I view the earth in Wuzhuang, remote and barren mountains. I have nothing to offer. I have two earth instruments and vegetable fruits. My power is to quench my thirst."


    Tang Monk looked at it and saw two pink and jade dolls with vitality sitting on the plate.


    Reach out and touch, you can feel the soft skin, just like a real baby.


    He looked at the breeze and the moon: "what is this?"


    "This is ginseng fruit." Qingfeng replied.


    "How to make it?" Tang Monk asked again in a deep voice.


    Qingfeng said with a smile, "this ginseng fruit is the spiritual root of heaven and earth. At the beginning of chaos, Hongmeng began to judge. When heaven and earth were not opened, it produced this spiritual root. It covers the four continents in the world, but it is called Cao huandan, also known as ginseng fruit. "


    "The ginseng fruit blooms once every three thousand years and bears fruit once every three thousand years. It will not ripen until another three thousand years. It will take ten thousand years to eat. Like these ten thousand years, it only bears thirty fruits. The appearance of the fruit is similar to that of a child under three dynasties. It has complete limbs and salty facial features. If a man has a chance to get the fruit and smells it, he will live 360 years; Eat one and live 47000 years. "


    Tang monk was skeptical and said: as far as I can see, these are clearly two babies.


    But since Zhenyuan immortal can go to heaven to participate in the immortal conference, he should be a true and sincere person, so as not to do such absurd and evil things. Is there really a tree that can bear such baby fruit?


    Hesitating, a figure appeared in front of him. Su Ze sat opposite the Tang Monk and said with a smile: "little horse, this ginseng fruit is a good thing. Why don''t you eat it?"


    Tang Monk asked, "Mr. Su, is this really the fruit of the tree?"


    "Well, it''s really on the tree, and it''s really extraordinary."


    Suze said.


    When they talked, qingfengmingyue was extremely vigilant: "that scholar in white, how did you enter Wuzhuang temple?"


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t worry, I don''t harm people, nor rob your ginseng fruit."


    The more he said so, the more he didn''t believe it and became more vigilant.


    Su Ze ignored them and looked at monk Tang.


    Tang Monk believed in Su Ze, and Mr. Su would not deceive him. Indeed, ginseng fruit is not an ordinary fruit, nor is it made by a baby. Eating it can almost live forever.


    As long as he eats the two fruits in front of him, he doesn''t even need to eat two, just one.


    But he was silent.


    After pondering, he said, "two fairies, please take this ginseng fruit. I don''t need this spirit fruit."


    Qingfeng wanted to persuade him again. Mingyue pulled his sleeve and signaled that there was someone next to him. They were in a panic and ran out with ginseng fruit for fear that Su Ze would rob him.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "the little horse thinks I''m lying?"


    Tang Monk shook his head: "Mr. Su, why do you laugh at me... I grew up with you since childhood. My mind can''t hide from you. You say ginseng fruit is a spiritual fruit growing from a tree. Of course, I believe it. "


    "But when I ate chicken, duck, fish, rice, noodles and vegetables, I knew how to choose, and I can choose today. This ginseng fruit, what I see is a baby, and what I touch is also a baby. It is clear that it is only a child. How can it be eaten as a spiritual fruit? "


    "I can''t eat even if I can become immortal and Buddha in one bite. Whether I''m mortal or have golden eyes, I don''t eat it when it looks like this. "


    Su Ze saw his firm look and nodded slightly: "yes, everything has spirit. No matter how you practice or chant Buddhism, don''t lose your spiritual light. "


    "Just now, whether you eat the ginseng fruit or not, as long as you have concentration and don''t deceive yourself and others, that''s good."


    Speaking of this, he moved his sleeve: "give you another chance, will you eat ginseng fruit?"


    The two ginseng fruits and plates just left by the breeze and the moon appeared in front of the Tang monk.


    Tang Monk smiled and shook his head, very free and easy.


    "Ask again how many times, I don''t eat this fruit!"


    "It''s not taboo to eat meat and vegetables, but I can''t eat this fruit."


    Su Ze nodded and took the two ginseng fruits back into his sleeve.


    Tang Monk asked curiously, "ginseng fruit is so precious. If it is lost, will the two Taoist children look for it?"


    Su Ze put his hand a little, and a picture appeared in front of the Tang monk. It turned out that two Taoist children went down with ginseng fruit, muttering that the Tang Monk didn''t know good or bad, and that the new guy was not a good man. They talked to each other. After a moment of discussion, they ate the ginseng fruit one by one.


    But they were holding the air in both hands. It was clear that their food was empty. It was obvious that they had been deceived by Su Ze long ago.


    Tang Monk looked a little funny: it turned out that these two Taoist children and pig Wuneng are also general goods, which are not very reliable.


    Asked about Zhenyuan immortal again, Su Ze said simply that Tang monk was a little solemn.


    It turned out that the yuan immortals in the town were not all boastful. Although his face was not as big as the boys said, he could take Jiuyao as his younger generation at will, but from Sanqing, the generation of this unknown immortals was indeed very high, and his strength was enough to catch them.


    As for Zhenyuan immortal''s arrangement of ginseng fruit for Tang monk to eat, it is related to Tang Monk''s previous life. Su Ze did not hide his identity and told Tang monk.


    After listening, Monk Tang was silent for a long time.


    "Originally, I am such a person who is determined to learn scriptures."


    Buddhism, Buddhist scriptures... Everything has been planned for a long time.

 Chapter 769

    Tathagata disciple and Tianding Sutra reader


    It seems that you are destined to do so, so you can only do so.


    Even if Tang monk has no good feelings for Buddhism and some behaviors of Buddha and Bodhisattva, he has to admit that he has a natural understanding of the Buddhist scriptures, and has to admit that he has wisdom.


    His talent in the Buddhist scriptures can definitely be called true spirit.


    However, Mr. Su Ze taught himself that it is difficult for him to look at the deliberately set and even disgusting test and disaster of Bodhisattva from the point of view of ordinary monks. It is difficult to think that eating fasting meals and clear rules and regulations are the noble monks. He has another more free and easy Buddhist judgment standard.


    When Tang Monk thought of this, he only felt his scalp numb, even faint pain, and even faint veins on his smooth forehead.


    He didn''t want to go to the bottom, but he couldn''t help asking.


    "Mr. Su, if I''m a Buddhist disciple and a sutra reader, my identity is doomed. I''ve been arranged after these disasters. How did you come from? Did you know all this since I was a child and specially arrange all this?"


    When he asked this, he felt some pain in his heart.


    Su Ze was always nice to him. He was a real teacher before he was a teenager. Moreover, his parents in Su Ze''s house were his warm and beautiful memories. He really didn''t want to break these beautiful memories and impressions.


    However, I have to break, I have to say.


    Tang Monk needs to know the truth. If even Su Ze is arranging his life from the beginning, he really doesn''t know how to choose. Maybe it''s the best way to listen to the arrangement of Buddhism and be a monk of ancient Buddha.


    "No."


    Su Ze replied simply.


    Monk Tang''s heart warmed slightly and ignited hope.


    However, Su Ze''s next sentence made his heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "Since you haven''t been reborn, since I won the first prize, some things have begun."


    "Do you know what fate you and I should have had in the Buddhist arrangement?"


    Tang Monk hurriedly asked, "what fate?"


    "You should have been my son." Suze said.


    Tang Seng''s expression is a little strange: Su Ze is the number one in the new science, but his mother is a big cook. Should they be a pair? This is really unexpected!


    "What nonsense!"


    Su Ze scolded and told monk Tang the original Buddhist arrangements one by one.


    Tang Monk realized that he should have been born in the new top scholar''s home. His mother should be Yin Wenjiao. The new top scholar should be killed and stay in Hongjiang dragon palace. He was a monk in Jinshan Temple. When he grew up, he sought family revenge, his father returned to the sun, his mother committed suicide, and he became a monk completely.


    Su Ze said and asked faintly, "do you think I can let the Buddha kill me?"


    Tang Monk shook his head and bowed down: "I don''t know where Mr. Su is an immortal. I borrow his hand from mortals to fight with Buddhism, but I want to sincerely thank Mr. Su for making my parents free from danger and making me see the world and not easy to be deceived."


    "Just call me Mr. Su." Suze said.


    Tang monk was not surprised to see that he refused to explain his identity, but solemnly worshipped.


    As an exceptionally intelligent person, Tang Monk certainly understood that he knew Mr. Su from beginning to end. The real No. 1 scholar in the new discipline, even if it had not existed before, now only an immortal and expert who doesn''t know, is fighting Buddhism with the identity and appearance of the No. 1 scholar in the new discipline.


    From small to large, it was the unknown expert who taught him to grow up.


    Tang Monk finally understood that the golden cicada from Zhenyuan immortal led to previous and present lives.


    At this time, Su Ze smiled: "Monkey King, don''t be naughty!"


    The sound came out. In the backyard of Wuzhuang temple, the monkey king, who was holding the golden hammer to steal ginseng fruit, smiled awkwardly and quickly put down the golden hammer.


    "It''s Mr. Su. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t you say hello in advance?"


    Su Ze smiled, and the monkey king came to see Su Ze in the house.


    "Would you like ginseng fruit?"


    "I don''t want to eat, but the two Taoist children are very annoying. They don''t let me eat, so I have to eat!"


    Su Ze nodded slightly and threw him a ginseng fruit: "eat it."


    The monkey king was so happy that he quickly took it, opened his mouth and swallowed it. He asked the Tang monk, "did you eat?"


    "No." Tang monk replied.


    "Master, you should also taste it. The ginseng fruit is really the spiritual root of heaven and earth. It is very extraordinary. Although it looks like a baby, it''s not. " The monkey king replied.


    Tang monk said, "even so, I don''t eat."


    He also said: "the Zhenyuan immortal is not easy to provoke. I''m afraid it''s another test."


    Monkey King smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of him. My old sun hasn''t picked a ginseng fruit. How can he attack?"


    He also looked at Su Ze: "Mr. Su, you picked the ginseng fruit for me to eat. I can''t be greedy to steal his fruit?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a voice in my ear. A fairy Taoist with more than 40 Taoists fell from the horizon: "what a eloquent monkey head!"


    The Taoist looked at Su Ze again and bowed slightly.


    Suze stood up and saluted slightly.


    After they saluted each other, the Taoist walked to the center and said to the Tang monk, "Tang Changlao, I''m Zhenyuan immortal."


    Tang Monk also saluted: "I have seen a great immortal."


    The group met each other, and pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing came at the sound.


    Zhenyuan immortal said, "I took my disciples to listen to the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. It was originally designed for the two disasters set by heaven. I was entrusted by the Buddhism."


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Su intervened here, and the two disasters can only be reluctantly turned into one. My ginseng fruit tree doesn''t have to be robbed again."


    After that, he looked at Su Ze and smiled.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "in fact, why can''t we do another disaster? Zhen Yuanzi, can you give me a try? "


    Zhenyuan immortal was stunned and then shook his head slightly.


    "Your identity is unknown, how dare I get involved in the disaster at will? It''s so dangerous to be a God. When I think back now, I''m still sweating and dare not respond. "


    Su Ze smiled: "you haven''t participated in the Fengshen war. How can you be afraid?"


    "I''m naturally afraid that so many immortals scatter their breath and cut off the three flowers on their heads. Of course, I''m even more afraid that the immortal sword array is heaven and earth, and I can''t touch it. " Zhen Yuanzi looked at Su Ze as he spoke.


    Su Ze thought: it''s reasonable. The arrangement is really good... The stories of Fengshen and journey to the west come down in one continuous line.


    Su Ze was invited to compete, but Zhen Yuanzi refused to do it all the time, and both sides had to give up.

 Chapter 770

    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know the details of Su Ze, so he never took the move, and Su Ze couldn''t force him to do it.


    Su Ze was only a little interested in what Zhen Yuanzi said about Fengshen and didn''t ask carefully.


    Even if this reincarnation world is logically self consistent, the war of God sealing is a thing of the past, and it is impossible to affect today''s Westward Journey to learn scriptures.


    In the "9981" dilemma, Zhenyuan Daxian occupied a dilemma. One was the Wuzhuang view and the other was the ginseng fruit tree. Now, Su zeheng''s involvement in the disaster of "Wuzhuang view" is only barely completed, and there is no way to talk about ginseng fruit trees.


    This is probably also the reason why Zhen Yuanzi led his disciples back in a hurry. There is no need to cooperate with the disaster, and there is no need to wait and see.


    Zhen Yuanzi left the four Tang monks and disciples to have a vegetarian meal with Su Ze. The four Tang monks and disciples got up and left.


    Su zeben waited to leave, but suddenly looked up and said with a smile: "there are guests at Wuzhuang temple again..."


    Zhenyuanzi also looked up and saw Guanyin Bodhisattva slowly landing.


    After raising their hands slightly towards Su Ze and Zhen Yuanzi, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "you two, I''m polite."


    Su Ze and Zhen Yuanzi returned the gift.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva added: "because of the donor''s wholehearted thought, most of the layout here is abandoned. We have to reluctantly decorate it. I hope the donor will not stop it again."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "of course not. I just came out this time to meet and talk with Zhenyuan Daxian. The rest are not ready to do more. The monkey monkey monkey was really naughty and nearly destroyed the ginseng fruit tree of Zhenyuan immortal. I knew I wouldn''t stop him and let him suffer. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not comment on this, but said "there is no amitabha in the South".


    She won''t believe a word Su Ze said. And up to now, Buddhism has not found out the origin of the great power behind Su Ze. Such a deceitful man is completely untrustworthy.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is not suitable to put it bluntly. If you annoy the other party, you''ll have twists and turns in your life. It''s better to take advantage of the other party''s lack of trouble and quickly get over the disaster.


    "In that case, I''m relieved."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I have made it difficult for them to go. They can come back soon."


    "In that case, please use some tea and wait quietly." Zhen Yuanzi said.


    After half a day, Mu Zha came to Wuzhuang temple and reported respectfully to Guanyin Bodhisattva: "I used the wind method to blow the Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples to the East for hundreds of miles. The pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing did not resist. Sun Wukong wanted to resist. Later, Tang Monk called Sun Wukong and cooperated to complete the difficulty."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, without a happy face, got up and saluted zhenyuanzi and Suze before leaving.


    The performance of Tang Monk and Sun Wukong has shown that they are no longer the arrangement and expectation of Buddhism. They have almost the essence of test and disaster, and they don''t need to achieve positive results to get rid of sins like pig Wuneng, Sha Wujing and white dragon horse.


    That''s not a good thing.


    Isn''t it the most ridiculous thing in the world that people who take scriptures will leave Buddhism when they arrive at Lingshan in the future?


    Seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva leaving, Su Ze also stood up.


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and said, "Sir, are you leaving?"


    "You won''t try with me here. I can only leave." Su Ze said with a smile, "if I had known this, I might as well not call sun monkey and let him make trouble with you?"


    "He made a fuss, but I''m not good here. Thank you, sir." Zhen Yuanzi said here and thought of Su Ze''s request. After all, he still shot.


    Raise your hand, cage a cloud in the sky into your sleeve and smile at Su Ze.


    "There''s no need to compete. I''m still willing to talk about law."


    Su Ze looked as like as two peas in the sleeves of the yuan Zi, and nodded slightly. They were basically the same as their own sleeves. They had acquired the skills of the sleeves, and they were not very strong either. They were more powerful than the others themselves, and later they were no longer limited to their own energy, which could make the use of the sleeves more arbitrary.


    "The universe in this sleeve, you and I are the same, and there is no need to use it again."


    Su Ze smiled, raised his hand and took out a ginseng fruit.


    Zhen Yuan was as like as two peas in a sleeve. He smiled and smiled at the same time. He also changed forty or fifty identical fruit from his sleeve.


    Zhen Yuanzi was even more surprised. He stepped forward and took a ginseng fruit, looked carefully at the appearance and smelled the smell.


    "Mr. Su, this is enough to confuse the false with the true. It''s a good means!"


    Of course, Zhen Yuanzi can see at a glance whether it is changed by changing tricks, blindfolds and ordinary objects - none of these three points make him, the owner of ginseng fruit, unable to distinguish between true and false, which is enough to prove Su Ze''s superb means of change.


    Looking at it carefully for a moment, Zhen Yuanzi still shook his head: "how do you think it''s true... Does Mr. Su also have ginseng fruit trees at the beginning of the world?"


    "Of course not." Su Ze said, "this is just an object that I forcibly fabricated and changed. The color, smell and shape are absolutely the same as ginseng fruit, but there is one difference, that is, it has no effect of prolonging life."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "even so, it''s a wonderful method of change, which is unheard of."


    "I can turn false into true if I like." Su Ze said again.


    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly looked shocked and unbelievable.


    "Seriously?"


    Su Ze nodded: "seriously."


    Zhen Yuanzi could not help bowing to him: "I really have great mana. I''m far inferior!"


    It''s easy to create a cover. It''s easy to make fake items. It''s easy for ordinary people to eat, wear, live, gold and silver treasures. This ginseng fruit is not easy. Even zhenyuanzi can only wait for it to blossom and bear fruit on the tree.


    The powerful man behind Su Ze can make a real ginseng fruit in an instant. He can also make the ginseng fruit as effective as the real ginseng fruit. Where can ordinary mana do this?


    To exaggerate, ordinary immortals and Taiyi immortals are not as important as a ginseng fruit, even if they take their lives.


    This mysterious power created things out of thin air, and still created real ginseng fruit out of thin air?


    Such cultivation is terrible, isn''t it?


    Seeing Zhen Yuanzi admit defeat, Su Ze also smiled, waved away the ginseng fruits, leaving only one ginseng fruit and handed it to Zhen Yuanzi.


    "Try it."


    Zhen Yuanzi was a little excited and tasted: "there is such a thing!"


    Bowing down and worshipping Su Ze: "Sir, you really have boundless magic power. I''d like to ask for the truth. I''ll burn incense every day after Wuzhuang temple."


    Su Ze smiled and waved goodbye: "don''t do this. I''ll go when things happen here. There are still many interesting things on the westbound road."


    Zhen Yuanzi watched him go away, bowed his head and ate the remaining ginseng fruit.


    Just like your own tree, how did you do this?

 Chapter 771

    How did Suze do it?


    Of course, it''s because what Zhen Yuanzi eats is the ginseng fruit on his own ginseng fruit tree!


    Qingfengmingyue, two Taoist children, are also lazy on weekdays. This time, seeing that monk Tang refused to eat ginseng fruit, he wanted to eat it. Su Ze hid it from him with magic tricks and thought he had eaten ginseng fruit.


    One of the two real ginseng fruits was given by Su Ze to the monkey king to satisfy his greed, and the other was given to zhenyuanzi at this time.


    Zhenyuanzi and qingfengmingyue won''t think of the real whereabouts of these two ginseng fruits. No matter how to check, qingfengmingyue admits to eating them.


    Therefore, as like as two peas as like as two peas, he was very much alike in the same way as he was in the tree.


    Su Ze''s doing so is also a handy trick to save his energy.


    If you want to do it, it really makes something out of nothing, so that the changed ginseng fruit also has the effect of real ginseng fruit. The wish machine such as avalanche jade and Holy Grail can''t do it perfectly. The only thing that can be done perfectly is the energy of reincarnation world.


    Just now, Su Ze could have invested part of the energy of the reincarnation world and forcibly transformed the fake ginseng fruit into real ginseng fruit in the way of reincarnation world origin.


    However, the source energy of the reincarnation world is too precious. Su Ze can''t easily use it in this place. Compared with Zhen Yuanzi''s fighting method, he aims to increase the change degree of some plots and obtain more energy; Not to win the battle and consume their precious energy.


    Therefore, he did it easily and surprised and admired zhenyuanzi himself with zhenyuanzi''s ginseng fruit.


    The next story... Is even more interesting.


    The monkey king was driven away after beating the white bone essence - with today''s Tang monk, he can''t be driven away.


    Then the black pine forest yellow robed monster captured the Tang monk. The Yellow robed monster fully occupied three disasters: black pine forest, Baoxiang country and Tang Monk becoming a tiger.


    What Suze paid most attention to was the Yellow robed monster that the star Kui Mu wolf came down to earth.


    At the beginning, kuimulang and Hongjiang Dragon King changed into fishermen and golden carp, trying to make trouble in the wanhuadian in hongjiangkou.


    The Dragon King of Hongjiang was taken away by Su Ze and used a cover up to hide from Kui Mu wolf. At that time, Kui Mu wolf pointed to Su Ze and scolded a few "fools".


    According to the logic of the journey to the west, Kui Mu wolf owes cause and effect. Su Ze just tries to kill him, and Buddhism and Tianting can''t say anything else.


    However, it really doesn''t have any technical content. We still have to give the Kui Mu wolf an interesting ending and let him admit that he is a "fool".


    Thinking of this, Su Ze threw the Dragon King of Hongjiang out of his sleeve, turning him into a dark horse and leisurely left in the direction of Baoxiang country.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After walking for half a day, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples reached the front of Wanshou mountain.


    Monkey King smiled and said, "master, the Bodhisattva will never let us go to Wuzhuang temple again?"


    "Certainly not." Tang monk said, "just bypass Wanshou mountain."


    "I don''t take a detour. I''ll ask those mountain gods and lands." The monkey king smiled awkwardly, took out his golden cudgel and knocked on the ground, "this time, I''ll see if they still have to say that there is no way ahead!"


    "Land old son, come out to my old sun!"


    The land lord drilled out of the ground and saluted the monkey king with a smile.


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "can you make a detour here? Or can we only go straight to Wuzhuang temple? "


    The land lord quickly leaned over and said, "you can make a detour, you can make a detour."


    After that, he respectfully pointed out the way and retracted to the ground.


    Monkey King sneered, took back Ruyi''s golden cudgel and looked at Tang monk.


    Tang monk said, "you don''t have to care so much. Let''s go."


    "Hum, my old sun is not a dough. He can be kneaded!" Sun Wukong said angrily.


    Around Wanshou mountain, I walked for some time and came to a mountain.


    Seeing the evil spirit filled the air, the monkey king said to the Tang monk, "master, there seems to be a monster in front of us. We''re afraid we can''t detour again. We''re going to fight the monster."


    Tang Monk nodded slightly, which is a familiar situation.


    He looked at pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing: "can you hear Wukong''s words? There are monsters next. Be careful not to be eaten by monsters. "


    After several miles, a girl came out with a vegetable basket and said there was a prepared vegetarian meal.


    Tang Monk helplessly stroked his forehead with his hand: "monster, do I look so stupid?"


    Bai Gujing couldn''t, so she wanted to escape in disguise, but suddenly Sun Wukong, Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing shot together, surrounded her and killed her on the spot.


    Monkey king looked at the front and said, "master, the evil spirit has dispersed. This is the only monster in this place."


    Tang Monk had nothing to say: why does the monster look so simple? Just rush up and die?


    This test, even if it is over? Is it too much fun?


    He didn''t know that he thought so, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva who looked at all this thought so: why is this white bone essence so useless?


    No, it''s not that Baigujing is useless. It''s that the man who eats meat and drinks scriptures is too alert and capable and doesn''t have the compassion of Buddhism.


    No, I have to let the monsters know the power of the Bible reader in advance, otherwise the next disaster will still be so careless. Even if I have enough 81 difficulties, I won''t have much merit in the end.


    The four masters and disciples passed through the mountain where the white bone essence was located and saw that the innocent people killed by the white bone essence all over the mountain were turned into white bones and piled up into a mountain.


    In silence, Tang Monk went to the white bones and recited the Scriptures to surpass the dead.


    Although he recited the Mahayana Dharma, not the Mahayana Dharma, and could not really transcend the dead as Guanyin said, he still recited a passage carefully.


    Then the line of four went on.


    Along the way, the disciples had no mind, but monk Tang had another mind: since Wuzhuang temple, his party had entered the boundary of Xiniu Hezhou from Nanzhan Buzhou. Xiniu Hezhou is the territory of Buddhism. It is supposed that everyone should live and work in peace and contentment. How can there be demons such as white bone monsters?


    If the patience of the weak is meaningless, and the top Buddhist officials and monsters will still bully or kill them, what''s the real significance of learning from the Scriptures in Datang?


    Turn the Tang state, which has few demons and a stable world, into Xiniu Hezhou. In this way, one demon can kill countless good people in the nearby mountains? And Buddhism just sits and lets the weak people offer incense and pay attention to fate?


    As never before, Tang Monk realized that the Buddha Dharma is logical, but the reality is not logical at all. The real Buddhism has completely deviated from the Buddha Dharma. There is only a difference between high and low, and there is no real compassion.

 Chapter 772

    Buddhism... Dharma


    The so-called positive result is to become a high-level Buddhist and enjoy such high-level fun in the future. Explain the Dharma at will, so that the Dharma follows his mind and interests.


    Tang monk was deeply aware of this. He was disappointed at first, and then he felt his fighting spirit ignited.


    They want me to join Buddhism and achieve good results.


    Why should I refuse?


    I will naturally make them understand what the real positive result is and what the real Buddha should look like!


    Tang Monk thought in his heart and prayed to Su Ze: "your master, Mr. Su, the pony wants to do a great thing. Please teach me my real cultivation skills so that I can really have strength and achieve great things in the future."


    He prayed for several days until he reached a black pine forest. A crow flew out and landed on the head of the white dragon horse and looked at the Tang monk.


    Just at this moment, Tang monk was drawn into the illusion. It seemed that he had spent dozens of days and nights. Su Ze taught several main cultivation systems and methods of Buddhism and Tianting, all of which needed a lot of time to practice hard.


    Of course, as the reincarnation of Tang Monk Jin chanzi, he only began to practice the Buddhist system and made rapid progress. Su Ze helped him a little, but he was not afraid that he would be encouraged.


    After returning to God, Tang Monk''s breath soared, and he was impressively on the path of cultivation and had the foundation of Buddhist cultivation.


    The crow also quacked and flew away.


    Monkey King, pig Wuneng, Sha Wujing and little white dragon all looked at Tang Monk together.


    "Master, why did you suddenly start practicing?"


    Tang Monk smiled and said, "naturally, he began to practice. Has he always awakened the original Suhui?"


    "Well - will you eat meat in the future?" Asked the monkey king.


    Tang Monk still replied in the past: "you can eat or not... Just don''t waste food."


    Sun Wukong was relieved: he was well with the master. He was really a little afraid. Suddenly, the master became an old-fashioned bald donkey, which made him unable to be free in the future.


    Now master is still master, that''s great.


    A group of four people came to the black pine forest. First, a monster ran out and led away the monkey king. Several monsters ran out to attract pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing.


    Seeing this, Monk Tang frowned slightly. The monster is so smart. Why does it seem to be prepared?


    I also thought that Buddhism is also paying attention to the Scriptures. This test disaster should not really kill the scripture reader, right?


    At the beginning, the three people were caught by the monster. The monster only ate the other two and didn''t eat himself. Obviously, this truth has been predicted.


    The heart thinks so. After all, Tang monk doesn''t want to take too much risks. He doesn''t want to be caught by monsters again. Try whether the other party will really eat himself. Therefore, he hurriedly opened his mouth and shouted, "Wukong, come back quickly. Don''t fall into the monster''s plan!"


    Seeing that the monkey king was far away from chasing the monster, he couldn''t hear it at all. Then he opened his mouth and said, "white dragon horse, since you are a dragon, you also have some ability to come. Get ready quickly. The monster may come right away."


    The white dragon horse immediately spit out words and said, "yes, master."


    As soon as the voice fell, I only heard a gust of wind in the black pine forest. In the twinkling of an eye, a monster in yellow robes swept the Tang Monk away.


    After a while, Sun Wukong, Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing returned together and saw the white dragon horse left in the distance.


    The monkey king was a little worried: "where''s the master?"


    The white dragon horse told the story of the Tang Monk and the monster. The monkey king immediately got anxious, flew up, opened his eyes and went to the depths of the evil spirit.


    A moment later, outside a cave called boyue cave, Sun Wukong shouted and scolded. Inside, he came out of the Yellow robed monster and fought with Sun Wukong. After a few moves, the yellow robe monster waved his robe and turned it into black smoke.


    The monkey king was surprised and went to play the gate of boyue cave.


    In boyue cave, as soon as the Yellow robed monster sat down, he heard the monkey king knock on his cave door.


    "This Bi Mawen, really think I can''t beat him?"


    After weighing up, the Yellow robed monster transformed by Kui Mu wolf said that if he really fought, he could not beat the old Bi Mawen and Qi Tiansheng.


    At this time, the princess of the treasure elephant country who was robbed by him opened her mouth and said, "king, what does the monk do to eat him? Give birth to so many twists and turns in vain? Why don''t you let the monk go? "


    The Yellow robed monster nodded when he heard the speech: "well, let them go!"


    Princess Baihua was slightly happy when she heard the speech. Just now, while the Yellow robed monster was out fighting, she took the opportunity to tell the Tang Monk her identity and ask the Tang monk to report to the king of Baoxiang country when he came to Baoxiang country to save herself.


    Tang monk has also responded. In this way, he can finally get out of the demon cave and become a princess again.


    Sun Wukong hit the door of boyue cave several times. Before he really started, he saw that the Yellow robed monster sent out his master Tang monk. He was suddenly surprised: "are you afraid, monster?"


    The Yellow robed monster proudly said, "I''m not afraid of you, but I''m afraid of your trouble! I''ll let your master out. You must not disturb my cleanliness again, or I''ll spare you! "


    "Hum, you have to beat my grandson and say that again!" Sun Wukong took over the Tang monk, asked Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing to look after him, and raised the golden cudgel, "is that monster still fighting?"


    The yellow robe monster thought to himself that he couldn''t fight. When he said "don''t fight", he lost his prestige again. He simply showed his yellow robe and turned into black smoke again.


    Monkey King sneered and looked at monk Tang.


    Tang monk said, "let''s go first. We say we have to come back."


    Monkey King wondered, "master, what do you say? Do you have a good relationship with this monster? "


    Tang Monk just shook his head and rode on the white dragon horse to the West.


    After walking for a few days, they came to a city, which is Baoxiang country. It turns out that xiniuhezhou does not have a big country, but only such small countries scattered everywhere. A city is often called a country.


    Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples came to Baoxiang King''s palace and asked to see the king, ready to change the customs clearance ultimatum.


    After Tongbing, the king summoned four people. When they arrived in the palace, the civil and military officials of Baoxiang country were startled by the three of Sun Wukong before they noticed the leading Tang monk with a cold face.


    The king of Baoxiang Kingdom got up and said with a smile, "the people of the state are really elegant. I''m lucky to see you in two days!"


    Tang Monk looked at it in surprise. Sun Wukong saw it earlier and couldn''t help calling to the young man in white sitting on the side of Baoxiang country: "Mr. Su? Why did you come to this treasure elephant country? "


    Su Ze arrived in Baoxiang state one day ahead of schedule, and was already in a position of national division and important minister in front of the king of Baoxiang state.


    He nodded slightly to the four Tang monks and said with a smile, "just here in Baoxiang country, someone owed me a few words. I have to take it back. That''s why I came."

 Chapter 773

    The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples were puzzled by his meaning, but because they knew that Mr. Su Ze had great powers and was not comparable to ordinary immortals, they all thought that there was something in this remark, so it was difficult to ask more questions.


    After solemnly meeting Su Ze, the Tang Monk spoke to the king of the treasure elephant country and said, "as soon as I change the ultimatum, I have some family words to tell your majesty."


    The king of Baoxiang country was surprised: "the eminent monk came from the eastern Tang Dynasty. How do you know the words in my family? Who do you know of my family? "


    Tang monk replied, "it''s the three princesses captured by the yellow robe monster in boyue cave in Wanzi mountain, Princess Baihua shame. I was caught by the Yellow robed monster in the moon cave the day before yesterday. Because the princess advised me, the Yellow robed monster let me out of the cave. "


    "The princess asked me to send a message to her majesty, saying that she had been caught by the Yellow robed monster for 13 years and gave birth to two kinds of demons. Such things that corrupt human relations should not live in the world. I wanted to die and care for my parents'' loving heart. I wanted to see her majesty again. Please save her majesty, capture the Yellow robed monster and welcome her back to Korea."


    Su Ze smiled on one side and thought, "the flower shy Princess simply wants to die and doesn''t dare to chant... In fact, it''s just a simple fear of death. It''s funny if she says she wants to die and acts afraid of death."


    When the king of Baoxiang country heard the news of the whereabouts of the princess who had been searching for 13 years, he burst into tears and sighed. All civil and military officials quickly wiped their tears. Everyone looked sad, as if their daughter had been captured by a monster.


    After some sighing and weeping, the king of Baoxiang country got up and said, "which leader will bring the Yellow robed monster and save the princess Baihua?"


    As soon as these words came out, the tearful officials brushed their heads or looked down, or looked straight at them. They all looked like mud tire wood carvings enshrined in the temple without saying a word.


    When we''re stupid? The small treasure elephant country, a place with a large city, has a total population of tens of thousands, with only one or two thousand soldiers. Maybe only a few hundred can really fight, and they are all mortals.


    These people may be defeated when they take them to eliminate mountain bandits and attack demons? I''m afraid it''s not a meal for the demon.


    "No one can relieve my worries in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty?"


    The king of the Elephant Kingdom sighed.


    A civil official put his head out and said, "all the officials are mortals and horses. They can learn military skills and strategies. They can only set up an array and camp to protect the country from invading the mausoleum. The goblin is a generation who comes from the clouds and goes away from the fog. He can''t meet him face to face. Why should he be rescued? "


    "Today I can see the people of the eastern Tang Dynasty. Mr. Su''s speech is elegant. The monks of the Tang Dynasty have strange shapes and must have the art of subduing demons. "


    "Why don''t you ask Mr. Su and elder Tang to subdue the demon and save the princess?"


    The king of Baoxiang country quickly looked at Su Ze, Tang Monk and others: "if you can subdue the Yellow robed monster and save the princess Baihua, I would like to be brothers and enjoy wealth and honor together."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I don''t need to do it."


    Tang monk replied, "Princess Baihua is ashamed to save me from the cave. I will naturally repay him for this kindness. If I have a chance to save her, I will save her. "


    He is a man with clear gratitude and resentment. No matter whether Princess Baihua and the Yellow robed monster were arranged by the Buddhism or not, it was Princess Baihua who spoke that made him get out of the moon cave.


    Although the Tang Monk secretly predicted that Mr. Su Ze was almost killed by the Buddhist calculation, and his wife was almost forced to be a thief. It is estimated that the flower shy princess was also so calculated and forced to be a demon. In doing so, the Buddhist did not regard mortals as human beings first. How can he use the Buddhist scriptures to benefit mortals?


    Flowers are ashamed of their innocence. They are caught by demons and give birth to two demon children. They want to die but dare not, and they want to live and suffer.


    No matter whether the disaster is tested or not, it is to save her innocent woman.


    Seeing Tang Monk Ken Ying, the king of Baoxiang country was overjoyed. He immediately ordered people to give a banquet and hospitality. All good words were said.


    At this banquet, only Tang Monk ate wine and meat alone. He was not presumptuous, but tastefully and calmly ate some. The monkey king doesn''t like meat. He only eats melons and fruits. Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing adhere to rules and regulations, and only eat vegetarian food.


    After this kind of hospitality, the monkey king was flattered by the king of Baoxiang country. He felt that the yellow robe in boyue cave was no big deal. He said, "I''m going to save the princess now", threw himself into a muscle cloud and went to boyue cave in the blink of an eye.


    A moment later, he came back with a bitter face: "is that monster slippery? It''s very difficult to fight! He can''t beat me. As long as he waves his robe, he will turn into black smoke. I just chased him three times and he escaped in this way. "


    "What about the flower shy princess?" Tang Monk asked.


    "The Yellow robed monster rolled up and ran away with the two children. All the monsters left behind were killed by my old sun." Said the monkey king.


    Tang Monk frowned: "the monster runs so fast, what should I do? Wukong, how can the devil escape your pursuit? "


    Monkey King nodded, "that''s true. The monster hid so fast. Why can''t I find him? I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary monster. "


    As they asked and answered, the king of Baoxiang country listened anxiously and couldn''t help wiping his eyes and tears.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Monk couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed: he agreed to save Princess Baihua shame. Unexpectedly, the Yellow robed monster was so difficult that even the powerful Monkey King couldn''t catch him.


    This is strange


    With a flash of inspiration in his heart, he looked at Su Ze thoughtfully: "Mr. Su, may this matter be explained in detail for us?"


    Su Ze smiled: "don''t say, just do it. I''ll explain it for you in a moment."


    Tang monk was thoughtful. Monkey King smiled and said, "it turns out that this matter is still strange. Mr. Su is very good. Why didn''t I say it before my old sun went?"


    Su Ze smiled and disappeared in the palace of the treasure elephant country.


    The king of Baoxiang kingdom was surprised: "where has Mr. Su gone? How did it disappear? When elder Sun left earlier, I could still see him riding the clouds and driving the fog. How could Mr. Su disappear? "


    Monkey king said with a smile, "this is also your nature! Mr. Su is an extraordinary immortal. Since he is willing to do it, your princess Baihua must be safe! "


    The king of Baoxiang country was overjoyed, thanked and sighed: "now I know that there are so many superior figures in the eastern Tang Dynasty. I really admire myself. I wish I could be born in the eastern Tang Dynasty. For a common people, it is also rich and magnificent, comfortable and comfortable, better than the king of a small country."


    Hearing this, Tang monk was both funny and filled with emotion.


    Interestingly, it is obviously a big mistake to judge the level of knowledge and ability of ordinary civilians in the Tang Dynasty by Tang Monk and Su Ze.


    The feeling is: This is the Xiniu Hezhou where the great Leiyin temple in the West sky is located. Why did it look like a paradise in the West sky? Is it true that when the Mahayana sutra is retrieved by the Tang Dynasty, it will become a ridiculous appearance of a small town and country, at the mercy of demons and Buddhists?


    Reciting Buddhist scriptures to the end of the country and the people''s livelihood is not putting the cart before the horse!

 Chapter 774

    Outside the moon cave in Wanzi mountain, Su Ze looked at the broken cave. The monster bodies lying on the ground outside the cave were still fresh.


    "The monkey king''s killing heart is not small... He killed all the monsters summoned by the Yellow robed monster."


    However, the Yellow robed monster doesn''t care about this. It''s hard to say whether the Kui Mu wolf came to earth because the maid of the phi incense hall eloped or because he wanted to complete the task of testing the scripture reader.


    Even whether Princess Baihua is the maid of the phiang hall in the sky is not sure. It''s just that Kui Mulang has nothing to say.


    In the original work, kuimu wolf returns to heaven and has no concern for Princess Baihua shame. The two children were killed by pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing. He doesn''t remember revenge at all. Only he knows whether he said it or not.


    His wife and children, Kui Mu wolf, finally don''t care. How can he put the life of an ordinary monster in his heart?


    Su Ze thought of this and smiled and looked down at the ground.


    Kuimu wolf can avoid the golden eyes and tendons of the monkey king. Of course, it''s not because he runs fast. No matter how fast he runs, he can run faster than the monkey king with Princess Baihua and two sons?


    But because he is the star in the sky and the God in the heaven. He takes his family to hide underground and let the land and mountain god cover it.


    Sun Wukong was aware of this possibility and said that it might not be an ordinary monster - how can an ordinary monster control the land of the mountain god?


    However, for Suze, all this is not a powerful means.


    Take a little breath, the infinite energy in the body runs, and the cuff expands instantly, turning into heaven and earth, enveloping the whole Wanzi mountain.


    With a strong swing, the universe in the sleeve is fully launched, and all the Wanzi mountain, which spans more than ten miles, is included in the sleeve - Wanzi mountain, boyue cave, flowers, trees, birds and animals, mountain streams, including the land and the Kui Mu wolf family hidden in the land house.


    Su Ze''s own energy is therefore directly used for more than half: the ability to move mountains is simple to say, but if you really want to move mountains more than ten miles in a real way and put them in your sleeves, there are few immortals who can do it.


    Fortunately, his own energy can be called endless. It is not the most precious reincarnation world energy. It can be recovered in a moment.


    Seeing this scene, the four meritorious masters in the sky and the five directions were surprised: "what should I do! What should I do? "


    Some people hurried to report to the heaven, others hurriedly shouted Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    A moment later, the Taibai Venus and Guanyin Bodhisattva in the heaven came. Looking at the original place of Wanzi mountain, which was removed below, was already white and empty, they immediately looked at each other.


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva slowly fell down on the auspicious cloud and bowed to Su Ze: "benefactor, do you want to do it this time?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, I want to do it."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said quietly: if you can beat you, you have to know what the Buddha Dharma is boundless!


    Our Buddhist plan, if you say you will intervene, if you say you will not intervene, what do you think of us? Your backyard?


    "Mr. Su has great powers. Why this time?" Taibai Venus smiled and fell into the clouds. She came to Su Ze first and said.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said nothing.


    No, the Guanyin Bodhisattva had to ask, "since almsgiver wants to intervene, how much should he do? Will it affect our Buddhism to arrange disaster? "


    Explain a few more words: "originally, there should be three difficulties here: black pine forest, Baoxiang country and Tang Monk becoming a tiger. Now it is not enough for black pine forest and Baoxiang country, and it is impossible for Tang monk to become a tiger..."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "how about your Buddhism? What does it have to do with me? I''m just here to avenge myself. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva lowered his eyebrows and said in his heart: I''m not angry, I''m not angry, and I can''t beat him if I''m angry


    Taibai Jinxing had to ask again, "what personal feud does Mr. Su have?"


    Su Ze said with a faint smile: "at the Hongjiang Ankou flower shop, Kui Mu wolf turned into a fisherman, deceived me with the Hongjiang Dragon King, and pointed out that I was disrespectful to me. Of course, this revenge should be avenged."


    "This..."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva and Taibai Venus are speechless.


    Can you make some sense?


    Obviously, you are a powerful person with excellent cultivation. You unconsciously turned the original Su Ze into an avatar. Up to now, the three realms don''t know the details of your great power. Of course, the original Kui Mu wolf can''t see any flaws.


    Strictly speaking, you played a trick on the Kumu wolf. How can you say that the Kumu wolf deceived you?


    As for Kui Mu wolf''s disrespect, it''s no different from disaster from heaven - as a star in the sky, he scolds a scholar among people. What''s the matter? Who could have thought that this scholar was the embodiment of such a great man?


    Unfortunately, this is clearly unreasonable. Guanyin Bodhisattva is silent and can''t speak. Taibai Jinxing is helpless to say, "to what extent should Mr. Su do it? The Yellow robed monster here is a Kui Mu wolf with 28 stars in the sky. I hope Mr. Su will spare his life. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "since you beg so much, I''ll spare him from dying. However, you don''t have to worry about it next. I have my own arrangements waiting for him. "


    Taibai Jinxing was overjoyed: "Mr. Su is really kind and virtuous. The little old man will leave now and will not disturb Mr. Yaxing."


    After that, he went back to heaven.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva stopped talking and said nothing at last. He ordered the four value meritorious Cao and the five directions to go to Baoxiang country to follow the Tang monk, salute with Su Ze and leave.


    The Kui Mu wolf was properly arranged by Su Ze. Even Buddhism is difficult to intervene.


    After they all left, Su Zecai thought and raised a beautiful woman in her thirties from her sleeve.


    "Princess Baihua is ashamed." Su Ze said hello.


    The shy Princess quickly leaned over and saluted, "I don''t know where this is, sir, and who is it? I was dizzy before, and I didn''t know where I was or why I was here. "


    Su Ze said, "this is still Wanzi mountain. Look down."


    When Princess Baihua looked down, she found that she was standing in mid air. There was an empty space below. She suddenly screamed. She was soft and could not stand up again.


    "Sir, are you an immortal? Accept the immortal magic quickly. I''m really a mortal and can''t stand such immortal magic! "


    Su Ze smiled and stretched out her hand a little. Princess Baihua shyness only felt that she was firm under her feet, looked around, and turned into woods and grasslands again. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief, worship and thank her.


    After thanking, she said her origin again and asked the immortal in front of her to save herself.

 Chapter 775

    After listening to Princess Baihua''s shame, Su Ze said, "Princess Baihua''s shame, I don''t mean not to save you, but I have to do things from beginning to end, for a reason and for a result. Do you know what the Yellow robed monster is? "


    Princess Baihua shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s strange that he came down from the stars in the sky. He is the Kui Mu wolf with 28 stars in the sky. He should have told you about it!"


    Princess Baihua was surprised: "is there anything else? Isn''t he a man eater? How could the stars come down to earth? Why did the gods in the sky go down to eat people? I watched him eat a lot of people with his monsters! "


    Speaking of this, he said, "even those two evil creatures often eat people together. How can they not be demons!"


    When Su Ze heard this, he felt a lot worse about kuimu Wolf - there was nothing wrong with the gods coming down to earth. What kind of bastard behavior did you really eat people after you came down to earth? Add disaster to the journey to the West. Just stop and fight. It''s really necessary to catch mortals and eat them alive?


    These worldly things really should be cleaned up.


    If he hadn''t told Taibai Jinxing not to kill Kui Mu wolf before, Su Ze would have the idea of directly killing Kui Mu wolf at this time.


    "There is something strange about it." Su Ze said, "as far as I know, the Yellow robed monster really came down to earth by kuimu wolf. He claimed to go down to earth with the maid of phi incense hall, saying that you were born by the maid of phi incense hall, so he specially asked you to do good deeds and be a loving couple."


    When Princess Baihua was ashamed of her words, she was half convinced and half doubted: "is he really a star coming down to earth?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "indeed."


    Princess Baihua was angry and angry: "then he''s talking nonsense! Nonsense! "


    "If he wants to be a loving couple with me, why not come to Baoxiang country to marry me? With his ability to descend from heaven to earth, he can be a literary minister or a military general. He can do a little magic to become my son-in-law. Isn''t it good to love life from now on? Why do you want to be a man eating demon! "


    "I was kidnapped by him for 13 years. He never told me my true identity or what I was reincarnated as a maid of the phi incense temple. Is this true or false? Is it true that he didn''t see the color? "


    "Why was he able to lower the world, but I had to reincarnate and was forcibly robbed by him? Where is the love of this loving couple? Gave birth to two kinds of demons, who are also ogres who eat man-made music. How can he look like stars in the sky? "


    Su Ze listened and nodded slightly.


    What Princess Baihua said was true. He also saw the memory and thought of Princess Baihua with his own eyes - Kui Mu wolf really robbed her and never said the identity of her stars and feelings in previous lives.


    I''m afraid it''s Kui Mulang''s own nonsense: if a small country like Baoxiang country has the opportunity to marry Xingxiu, even if it can''t make a public, as long as Kui Mulang openly uses the immortal family magic and arranges an immortal family cave, I''m afraid Princess Baihua shame will be very happy.


    But Kui Mu wolf robbed her and forced her for 13 years without explaining.


    This is definitely a problem.


    Su Ze said to Princess Baihua, "I''m also skeptical about what Kui Mu wolf said. He''s an immortal. It''s not easy for me to see through his mind."


    "Well, let me see if you were the maid of the phi incense hall in your previous life. If so, I''ll help you recover your memory and make up with Kui Mu wolf; If it''s not, the Kumu wolf is really just talking nonsense and using you. I have plenty of ways to make him pay the price. "


    When Princess Baihua heard the speech, she immediately agreed.


    Su Ze points her finger to explore the deepest secret in the soul of Princess Baihua shame - if Princess Baihua shame is really the maid of phi incense hall, Su Ze may be hindered in finding out her previous life. If she is not the maid of phi incense hall, she should see what happened.


    However, as soon as he explored, Su Ze realized that it was a little strange.


    It is clear that the memory of previous lives has been erased... Ordinary people drink Mengpo soup, which is about the same, but it will not be erased so clean. There must be a little residue. Princess Baihua must have been deliberately erased so many memories.


    According to the previous inference, Princess Baihua shame is basically sure that she is indeed the reincarnation of the maid of the phi incense hall, otherwise no one would take care of her like this - but who erased the memory? Kuimu wolf doesn''t act like a lover at all. He is more like a compulsive thief.


    Su Ze pondered. From here, we can also notice that the basic plot setting of the original work falls into the real reincarnation world. If we investigate it carefully, there will be either a reasonable explanation or only plot loopholes.


    If Suze does not investigate, these details will probably not be displayed, and there will be no energy of reincarnation world in this part.


    With the investigation of Su Ze, the energy of the reincarnation world has to supplement and complete the details of this part to avoid unexplained loopholes and further increase the consumption.


    In short, there is no point in pursuing it.


    The strange story of Princess Baihua shame and Kui Mu wolf has become the result of "idealism" and "variable at any time" - Su Ze uses the energy of the reincarnation world to forcibly achieve the result, but also allows the energy of the reincarnation world to deduce an "uncontrollable" and "relatively possible" result.


    Instead, Su Ze might as well use his own strength to arrange a result for Princess Baihua shame that he wants to see!


    Even, this is not su Ze''s tampering with the fate of the flower shy Princess: the fate of the flower shy princess has fallen into random and uncertain changes. If he spends more, it is just like turning the lottery machine and shaking a fate for the flower shy princess at will, that''s all.


    Being randomly arranged by the reincarnation world is better than being arranged by Su Ze.


    Thinking of this, Su Ze formed a series of memories with illusions and poured them into the mind of Princess Baihua.


    Princess Baihua only felt that she remembered all the memories of her previous life. It turned out that she was a woman looking south into the south. She was beautiful, but she was born in the troubled times of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, so she was young and had a bad life.


    The third princess of Baoxiang kingdom was born in this life. She enjoyed happiness for more than ten years, and was captured by demons for more than ten years. Then she will recruit her son-in-law and spend her life in peace and wealth.


    It''s clear in previous lives and this life. Princess Baihua shame felt a big dream. When she woke up, she first spit on the "lie" of naquemu Wolf: "the stars in the sky are full of lies, but they come down to earth to be a cannibal and lecherous demon. I dare to say that I am in love with him!"


    He knelt down in front of Su Ze: "please save me! This star is really into the habit of demons and is extremely cruel! "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s easy to say. I''ll arrange everything."

 Chapter 776

    ace up one''s sleeve?


    Who is this great power?


    From the moment he noticed the change of heaven and earth, Kui Mulang knew that something big had happened - the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples. He knew that except that the monkey king could win him, the other three were mortals, and the two were not very powerful.


    Sun Wukong, like his kuimu wolf, is good at fighting with weapons, not such great magic power and magic power.


    He waited and waited to catch their family, the land, and even the great supernatural figure of the whole Wanzi mountain. He never planned to release them.


    On the one hand, Kumu wolf was more and more surprised, on the other hand, he was shocked.


    There is a mountain in the sleeve. This great supernatural power can''t fly through the clouds as if nothing had happened? Who can sustain the continuous mana consumption?


    This made him feel more and more bad


    If he doesn''t know what the great supernatural power wants to do and what the other party''s identity is, he will think of the worst. However, kuimu wolf knew that there was such a worst possibility.


    The No. 1 scholar in the 13th year of Zhenguan was originally Su Ze, the biological father of Tang Xuanzang.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly there was a light sound, and the flower shy Princess around her disappeared and was carried out out of thin air by the great magic power who showed the heaven and earth in her sleeve.


    Kuimu wolf quickly shouted, "venerable! Master! Wait a minute! "


    However, the other party did not pay attention to his intention, and he paid no attention to his compliments.


    The land lord of Wanzi mountain looked sad: "Xingjun, what''s going on? How can I not get out of this bowl mountain? Is it the legendary spell of turning Earth into steel that can''t make me escape with earth? "


    It''s the little hair God below. I don''t have any knowledge.


    This is "ground into steel"? If you drill out of the ground and look at the world around you, you should know that there is something wrong with the whole Wanzi mountain.


    The two children on one side shouted with grins, and one shouted, "Dad, where''s your mother?"


    Another shouted, "Dad, I want to eat someone. Catch someone to eat!"


    Kui Mu wolf gave a cold look at the two demon children. In this place, he doesn''t have to pretend to be infatuated with a good husband and loving an old father. As a star in the sky, he became a demon and ate people. What else can he be cruel?


    Just thinking, Kui Mu wolf only felt his body light and turned the world upside down to appear outside.


    The great supernatural power is finally willing to let him out?


    Then he saw something strange.


    A man in white stood with his back to him. A sloppy man stood with Princess Baihua, who was still holding a child and leading a four or five-year-old child.


    "This..."


    Kui Mu wolf was speechless for a moment. He hesitated and didn''t ask about Princess Baihua''s shame. Instead, he knelt down to the man in white: "I don''t know the purpose of the master. Is there anything offensive to the fairy?"


    The man in white smiled and turned back: "Kui Mu wolf, haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard you are a yellow robed monster now?"


    Seeing his appearance, kuimu wolf immediately screamed bitterly and quickly bowed respectfully: "it''s you. Xiaoxian met Mr. Su. Xiaoxian was also ordered to act. Please spare my life!"


    That''s what he was worried about, but he didn''t expect it to come true!


    The No. 1 scholar in the 13th year of Zhenguan was possessed by a great power by the method of separation or manifestation. If you do something to him, it is equal to doing something to that great power. This is the most unreasonable thing. With Kui Mu wolf''s ability, it can be seen that Su Ze still has great backing. At the beginning, he cooperated with the Dragon King of Hongjiang to deceive Su Ze and tried to determine the cause and let Su Ze die. Even he pointed to Su Ze and made rude remarks!


    Su zeruo retaliated against him according to the original cause and effect. Neither Buddhism nor Tianting could stop him from killing himself!


    And those who can stop will not do it, because Su Zeli is straight and strong. Whenever he is rude to the great supernatural power, whether you inadvertently lose it or not, it is equal to letting the other party handle it. There is no reason to say. Maybe he can only hope for the other party''s kindness.


    "Don''t be so afraid. The grievances and grievances have passed."


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Kui Mu wolf, look at your wife. She has been remarried for ten years now. She gave birth to two children for the mountain thief. Isn''t she in a calm mood?"


    Kui Mu wolf was stunned and looked at Princess Baihua.


    I saw the shy princess with tears in her eyes and cried with a sad look: "Lang Jun..."


    Kui Mu wolf''s body shook slightly and almost scolded.


    Isn''t this powerful man a little immoral? Caught my wife, rationed it to the mountain bandits, and gave birth to two children? Even if I don''t care too much, it''s not good-looking anyway!


    Then I realized that the loss of face and the crime of Princess Baihua''s shame corresponded to the original disaster of "Su Ze" - the number one scholar was robbed of his wife and rationed to the water thief Liu Hong for 18 years. After revenge, his wife committed suicide.


    So


    Kui Mu wolf looked at the flower shy Princess again. The flower shy princess was ashamed and touched a knife.


    Kui Mu wolf subconsciously stretched out his hand: "wait!"


    Princess Baihua was ashamed of her hand. The knife cut her throat, fell to the ground and died.


    The mountain thief shouted, "madam!"


    Both the big one and the small one cried.


    Kui Mu wolf only felt his heart sank and his scalp exploded. He kept telling himself - it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''m going back to heaven. These things can''t be taken seriously. She died when she died. Anyway, she was going to leave her.


    But it''s really hard. His wife was taken away and committed suicide in front of him when he met again. Even if the wife wasn''t ready to stay together forever, she was a loving couple who had been together for 13 years.


    It''s hard and I have to!


    In front of Mr. Su Ze, what can he do? I can''t do anything but wait for him.


    Lower your head and say nothing. Maybe Mr. Su Ze is angry and can let himself go back to heaven?


    Kui Mu wolf thought like this and lamented that he had been ill fated. He couldn''t help feeling sad for the shame of flowers. The princess had been a disaster with herself. Who expected that she would be arranged and used to this extent again?


    "It seems that you are not very satisfied with the scene I arranged?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    Kui Mu wolf was shocked and thought to himself: isn''t this the end? You can be a person!


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it seems that you don''t have much interest in things like your wife and children. I''ll show you a scene like this. Although you are unwilling, you''re not so sad. So what do you really value? "


    "Is it an immortal official with 28 stars in the sky?"


    Kui Mu wolf looked at Su Ze in shock and showed a begging look.


    Su Ze''s smile looks so hateful.

 Chapter 777

    "That''s what happened..."


    Su Ze came to kuimu wolf with a smile.


    "What is this princess of shame? Just a mortal princess. What are those two children? They are just the product of your eating and happiness. They are just demons. "


    "What''s really important for you to enjoy is the position of the immortal official in heaven."


    "I''ve used the wrong method... I''ll go to Tianting and think about a way. I have to ask them to completely classify you as a demon and remove the identity of Zhengshen in Tianting."


    When the wolf heard the speech, he immediately fell to his knees and kowtowed.


    "Mr. Su! Mr. Su, spare me this time! Mr. Su, spare me! I -- "


    "I''ll spare you, who will let go of the original top scholar of the new science and the original Yin Wenjiao, and who will let go of the good innocent people who have been eaten by you?"


    As he spoke, Su Ze raised his sleeve and sent Kui Mu wolf into the universe in Kui Mu wolf''s bitter plea.


    Then he smiled and saw that the mountain thief, children and children turned into meat, and even the "corpse" of Princess Baihua shame disappeared. The real princess Baihua was just sent away by Su Ze after reading her physical state, emotional situation and ideological memory.


    Even the monkey king''s eyes couldn''t see that scene just now, because it was a real man fabricated by Su Ze


    "Have you seen enough of the theatre?"


    Su Ze raised his eyes and asked.


    An old monk appeared and said, "benefactor, it''s really happy, gratitude and revenge."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to simply say that I have revenge?" Su Ze smiled at the incarnation of Tathagata Buddha and said, "I haven''t destroyed your Buddhist plan to travel to the west to learn scriptures yet, have I?"


    The old monk shook his head slightly: "you have influenced the people who took scriptures to this point. You and I know that. Why do you say these disguised words? Now the disaster is completely beyond expectation. Isn''t it thanks to the benefactor? "


    "I dare not take credit for it. I just help each other." Su Ze said with a smile.


    The old monk transformed by the Tathagata lowered his eyebrows and eyes.


    Who is such a shameless power? Is this too cheeky and irritating?


    "What do you say, great God?"


    The old monk who was transformed by the Tathagata asked again.


    A handsome middle-aged man with dragon patterns in brocade robes appeared in front of Su Ze and the Tathagata Avatar: "is Kui Mu wolf alive or dead? How to dispose? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "the Jade Emperor, you should believe my reputation. I said I wouldn''t kill Kui Mu wolf if I didn''t kill him."


    The middle-aged man in the dragon pattern brocade robe nodded slightly: "that''s good. Please act at will, Mr. Su. This is the fate of Kui Mu wolf. Tianting will wait for him to return."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "OK."


    "Farewell." The incarnation of the jade emperor turned into a virtual shadow and dispersed.


    The incarnation of the Tathagata Buddha then saluted and left.


    Su Ze smiled, put his eyes into the universe in his sleeve and began to decorate the scene.


    The time of heaven and earth in his sleeve was not long, but when Kui Mu wolf was raised by Su Ze again, he didn''t think it was just the year before - it was not long before, but Princess Baihua was robbed by mountain thieves for ten years. It can be seen that this powerful man has great powers and is a strong man he can''t imagine.


    When he appeared again, he was stunned when he saw the group of people in front of him.


    Mr. Su in white still wore that hateful smile, as if laughing at his impending fate.


    Taibai Venus, holding a golden imperial edict, looked at him.


    On the left and right of his side are tota King Li and Nezha, the great God of the three altar sea society. Behind King Li and Nezha, there are seven or eight heavenly soldiers and generals.


    "Kuimu wolf, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Taibai Venus shouted in a deep voice.


    Kuimu wolf was stunned: "what''s wrong?"


    "You are in trouble with the people who take scriptures. You should have set up an examination question to test the people''s nature of taking scriptures and make him survive the disaster. You took this opportunity to swallow mortals, rob mortal princesses and give birth to two evil species."


    "When the Sutra reader passes by, you are afraid of the Sutra reader and retreat without fighting. First, you dare not test the Sutra reader, and second, you flee and disappear for 15 years. It can be seen that it is absurd to leave your job and should be severely punished!"


    Taibai Venus shouted.


    Kui Mu wolf quickly fell to his knees and constantly shouted, "heaven knows, I''m not afraid to run away, but Mr. Su trapped me for 15 years. I can''t even get out of the universe in my sleeve for these 15 years. How can I act according to the original order?"


    "Well, how dare you argue when things are bad?" Too white Venus sneered.


    "Please the heavenly king, wear his lute bone and let him go to the LingXiao palace to wait for the Jade Emperor to fall!"


    When the voice fell, King tota Li stepped out and shouted, "if you are honest, Kui Mu wolf, you may be able to save your life. If you dare to fight in a desperate corner, you must walk on the Sendai!"


    Kui Mu wolf only felt that he had been wronged infinitely and robbed the ground with his head: "I Kui Mu wolf is loyal to heaven. How can I be wronged! I am wronged, I am wronged! "


    Then he shouted to Su Ze, "Mr. Su Ze, spare me once, spare me once!"


    Su Ze said with a faint smile, "spare you one time? What did I say before? I''ll spare you this time. "


    Kui Mu looked at King tota Li and ordered his soldiers to wear their own lute bones. After all, he didn''t have the courage to resist the heaven. His eyes were pierced with lute bones with tears, bound all his mana, and obediently suppressed by the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    Su Ze looked at the scene with satisfaction and said to Taibai Jinxing, "you can read the will of the Jade Emperor at this time."


    Taibai Jinxing unfolded his will and read out: Kui Mu wolf did bad things, and the lower boundary was the disaster side. First change the position of positive God, and the position of 28 stars was held by the star officer under the command of Ziwei emperor, and heaven obeyed.


    Really... Get rid of the throne of God?


    Kui Mu wolf looked desperate and looked at Su Ze with a smile. He only felt that he would live in the shadow of this great power and fear him for the rest of his life.


    He deprived me of my right fruit and the throne of God!


    At this time, Su Ze smiled, and a mass of black material appeared on his hand, covering the head of Kui Mu wolf.


    Kui Mu wolf only felt endless fear, horror and despair enveloping himself.


    Almost for a moment, he seemed to be the most helpless weak woman, screaming and shouting in despair.


    "Ah --!"


    If he had lost his position as a righteous God, it was an unprecedented setback. He still had a little hope in his heart - maybe it was just a play played by the heavenly court in front of Su Ze. When he returned to the heavenly court, he would be reinstated. Maybe the Jade Emperor would be lenient to himself.


    At this moment, all his hopes were shattered by endless and sudden fear.


    Even therefore, they can''t even pay attention to common sense, and can''t even maintain reason and wisdom.

 Chapter 778

    Looking at Kui Mu wolf kneeling to the ground, crying and screaming, Su Ze sneered.


    There''s no need to play any more.


    With a wave of his hand, the images of Taibai Jinxing, tota Li king, the Third Prince of Nezha and the heavenly army and general slowly dissipated and disappeared invisible. Only the injury penetrating the lute bone on Kui Mu wolf is true.


    Under the meaningful gaze of Buddhism, Tianting, Tianwaitian and dourate palace, Su Ze spoke slowly.


    "Buddhism speaks well. Every drink and Peck is determined by heaven. Do you know what I just gave you, quemu wolf? "


    "How many people did you kill and eat in the thirteen years of your descent? Do you remember how everyone feared and begged you before they were killed? Of course you don''t, but I have to help you remember these things. "


    "Their fear, fear, are just added to you. How do you feel and taste?"


    Kuimu wolf didn''t answer him. He just screamed and cried with his head in his arms. It seemed that he had become a waste.


    Seeing here, the Tathagata of the great Leiyin temple in the western sky withdrew his eyes.


    "Buddha, Mr. Nasu -"


    "It''s amazing. Every word and deed can be said to be in line with the way of heaven and even our Buddhist scriptures, so that no one can find fault." The Tathagata Buddha said, "if the robbers who come down to earth in the future do more harm, I''m afraid they will be killed by him for the same reason and under the same excuse."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately looked sad: "the great cause of Buddhism is important, but if some immortal Bodhisattvas'' mounts die..."


    Only from this Mr. Su came out and decided to participate in the journey to the west to learn scriptures. Buddhism really didn''t like anything.


    "I still remind them not to let them be too rampant..."


    The Tathagata Buddha whispered, "it''s better to be quiet than moving, and watch its change."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face changed slightly when he heard the speech. If he realized something, he whispered, "there is no amitabha in the south."


    If mount, maid and boy are all killed by Mr. Su, what is the mood of their master?


    This may be the real move. It''s better to be quiet. It depends on Su Ze''s killing, anger and resentment. In the end, it must lead to people he can''t provoke!


    The Jade Emperor of heaven also withdrew his eyes.


    He didn''t expect the quemu wolf to be turned into waste.


    Is Su Ze giving him face or not? There is not much difference between such a quemu wolf and death, is it?


    Mr. Suze, it''s not easy to talk.


    As the kuimu wolf was sealed with mana and scared into a fool by Su Ze''s fear, the dust of the whole thing settled, and these attention eyes were removed one after another.


    Su Ze didn''t take the life of Kui Mu wolf, but spoke to him slowly.


    "Quemu wolf, do you still like eating people?"


    Kui Mu wolf held his head in tears and shook his head again and again.


    "What about your two sons?"


    Kuimu wolf still held his head and shook his head.


    "Tut tut Tut, how can this work? How can you leave your son without a father? " Su Ze said, "take your two sons back to heaven. How can your father and son separate?"


    Kuimu wolf shook his head more fiercely, obviously rejecting it.


    Su Ze sneered: "listen to my orders!"


    As he spoke, he released more "fear" in his hands, which seemed to cover kuimu wolf again.


    The wolf screamed and nodded madly.


    "Well, good."


    Su Ze said, "in order to prevent you from looking for other fairies in heaven and being bad to your own son, I have to specially perform a small operation on you."


    A flash of blood flashed, and Kui Mu wolf cried and cried, covering his legs and rolling all over the ground.


    Su Ze finally released Wanzi mountain. He took a look at the land lord of Wanzi mountain and made him kneel down with his head in his arms and cry. Put the two children of Kui Mu wolf in front of Kui Mu wolf, and then swing back to the treasure elephant country.


    In Baoxiang, the Tang Monk and his entourage have already passed another dilemma: one is related to Su Ze and Princess Baihua got out of trouble; the other is that the Buddha had to make up and deliberately seduce a concubine to make eyes at the Tang monk, thus provoking the contradiction between the king of Baoxiang and the Tang monk''s teachers and disciples, resulting in a dilemma.


    So reluctantly, the original three disasters of Baoxiang country and Huangpao monster raised enough.


    Su Ze returned to Baoxiang country, said goodbye to the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples, accepted the thanks of the king of Baoxiang country and Princess Baihua shame and left.


    On the Wanzi mountain on the other side, several of the 28 stars fell from the sky and watched the original brother Kui Mu wolf become like this. He was dressed in a lute bone and castrated with a knife. It was so tragic that he couldn''t speak.


    "Ah! Mr. Su is too unreasonable... "Jiao Mu Jiao said in a deep voice.


    Kang Jinlong immediately shouted, "Xiu wants to talk nonsense! Are you going to cause another disaster for our brother? Are we able to point out the powerful people with such great powers? "


    He sighed again: "Kui Mu wolf met, and he should have this disaster!"


    "What about this..."


    "For the love of brothers in the past, take it back so that you can have a baby. When can you recover, let''s talk about others." Kang Jinlong said, "we can''t easily change the position of the twenty-eight stars. In fact, we have to wait for him to recover."


    Jiao mujiao was relieved and nodded.


    Seeing the two demon cubs around Kui Mu wolf, his eyes showed a killing intention. He raised his hand to kill him.


    Kang Jinlong stopped him: "Mr. Su Ze has spoken. How can we kill them? Also take it to heaven and be a servant boy for Kumu wolf. "


    "Hum!"


    JiaoMu Jiao gnashed his teeth and had no choice but to express his dissatisfaction.


    Just then, a virtual shadow emerged from the side of Kumu wolf.


    "Several heavenly officials are very dissatisfied with me?"


    Several stars quickly knelt down and sweated: "Mr. Su..."


    Kang Jinlong said: "Mr. Su, don''t misunderstand. I''m just waiting..."


    "It''s just that you don''t accept it and don''t feel angry?" Suze said.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare!" Several stars shouted.


    "If you are not convinced, you can also come down to the world and try, just like Kumu wolf. Maybe I won''t kill you. " Su Ze smiled and the virtual shadow disappeared.


    Kang Jinlong and others dared not get up for a long time.


    After a long time, seeing that there was no more movement from Su Ze, he hurried back to heaven with Kui Mu wolf and two sons.


    The four disciples of Tang Monk went all the way to the west, but they said there was a Pingdingshan on his way to the West.


    On that day, an order came down and fell directly in front of the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn.


    "If you want to live, don''t do evil. I won''t save you."


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn looked at each other, knelt down and kowtowed to thank you.


    The edict rose up on its own, burned up and disappeared.

 Chapter 779

    "This..."


    In the lotus cave of Pingdingshan, King Jinjiao and King Yinjiao stood up and looked at each other. For a moment, they were speechless.


    The Golden Horn King whispered, "brother, we dare not violate the instructions of the Supreme Master."


    "I''m afraid I''ll die if I don''t obey!" The silver horn king also nodded, "we''ve been under the boundary for a long time. What''s the matter with them? Listen to the master, if we do evil, we''re afraid we''ll settle our accounts. "


    "Just forget the Tang monk, the monkey king, the pig Wuneng, the Sha Wujing and the white dragon horse. Which one is just for acting and will be released after all." The king of Golden Horn said, "our seven star sword, front gold rope, purple gold red gourd and jade net bottle are also enough to use. I think the gentleman intervened... "


    The silver horn king suddenly shouted, "it''s almost time! If we go to the Kui Mu wolf, Kui Mu wolf will suffer from disaster because of too many evils, so the Supreme Master will mention us once! "


    The two looked at each other, and there was no need to say more. They all understood what to do.


    They are all fairies who serve people. How can they not understand that ten percent of the Kui Mu wolf is not in great trouble in the hands of the scripture reader, but Mr. Su, who can''t even help Buddhism.


    If the great energy incarnation who ended up in person dealt with some immortals and demons, he was not afraid of being contaminated with cause and effect. At that time, few of the three worlds could do anything about him.


    The other powers, on the one hand, cherish their skin and are not good at bullying the small by themselves. On the other hand, they are also worried about interfering too much and causing a real war.


    However, Mr. Su disguised himself well. I don''t know who it was. The avatar ran out and acted wantonly. For a moment, few could stop him!


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn thought clearly and settled what they thought. The king of silver horn raised his hand and called his goblins and goblins: "go, the king is kind these days and can''t see blood. He released all the captured living people, and took out and buried those bones and the like."


    The fine ghost quickly obeyed his orders. Soon, the demons in the whole lotus cave were busy. According to the orders of the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn, the living people were released and no longer ate. The remaining bones and half of the food were buried in the ground. The bloody smell of the hole was blown away by a wind method, and a river was taken to pour water to wash the blood.


    After cleaning up, these little demons, also known as these little demons, picked melons and fruits, played some game, dug pine and bamboo scenery, and put on a good monster style of being independent of the world.


    However, a few days later, after inquiring about the arrival of Tang monks and disciples, the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn lit a little demon to patrol the mountain.


    You can''t commit sins indiscriminately, but you should catch those who should catch scriptures.


    Just this time, the Tang Monk asked Zhu Wuneng to go out to explore the way and look for food. Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing followed the Tang monk for a long time, and finally the two sides got close to each other.


    Because Tang monk is cold and intelligent, not the only monk who knows to chant scriptures and is merciful, Zhu Wuneng doesn''t dare to fool around, so he is very careful.


    Exploring the way forward for half a day, I was about to go back and report. I looked up and saw the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn standing in front with the little demon.


    Pig Wuneng was surprised, turned around and was about to run, but was stopped and caught by the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn one after another and brought back to the cave.


    Along the way, pig Wuneng was uneasy. He was afraid that it was not another demon cave.


    In front of the lotus cave, Zhu Wuneng was stunned. He only looked at the green pines and bamboos in front of the lotus cave, which looked like a scattered cave building and a true way.


    "You guys --"


    Being pushed into the cave by the little demon, I saw some animal skins hanging in the cave. In addition, there were picked mountain peaches, melons and fruits. Pig Wuneng was even more stunned.


    Are these monsters hunters in the mountains or immortals in practice?


    Why are you so weird? What''s going on?


    Pushing the pig Wuneng into the cave, the king of Golden Horn ordered the little demon to tie the pig Wuneng to the stone pillar and shouted, "pig Wuneng, it is said that your master Tang monk is an elder Jinchan Linfan, a good man of practice for ten generations. Some people eat his meat and prolong their life, isn''t it?"


    Pig Wuneng cried, "which plague said this? If it''s so good, can''t our teachers and disciples cut a few pieces of meat and prolong our life? What''s more, our practitioners have been able to ride the clouds and have passed the ordinary longevity barrier. We have to practice hard for our own longevity. How can we eat people''s longevity... "


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn thought that you pig can''t follow the routine.


    He simply didn''t listen to Zhu Wuneng''s explanation. He just said to discuss the capture of Tang Monk and eat immortality.


    Before discussing, I heard someone knocking on the cave outside. It turned out that Tang Monk and Sun Wukong were smart. Seeing that pig Wuneng didn''t come back in time, Sun Wukong came after him.


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn looked at each other and smiled. They went out of the hole with seven star sword, purple gold and red gourd, gold rope and jade net bottle.


    And Sun Wukong face to face, the two sides started to move, and sure enough, the magic weapon was powerful. They caught Sun Wukong in the purple, gold and red gourd, and Tang monk, white dragon horse and sand monk.


    After the monkey king escaped, he came to challenge him many times. Finally, he found out the magic law of the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn, deceived and tricked, and finally defeated the two monsters.


    "Good monster, I want to eat my old sun''s master. Forgive you!"


    The two monsters looked up at the sky and saw that the Supreme Master really didn''t show up. They had to kneel down and beg to show their identity.


    "We were originally the fire burning boys of the supreme old gentleman. We stole magic weapons while the old gentleman was out and went down to earth as demons without permission."


    "Ask sun Dasheng to spare us once. Our lower world is just for fun and no sin. I hope Tang Changlao and sun Dasheng will spare us once. We''ll go back to heaven and take our sins. We don''t dare to go down to earth without permission!"


    Tang monk was noncommittal and motioned Sun Wukong to do it.


    Monkey King scratched his ears and cheeks and said, "it''s all right. Go. I''m sorry that my old sun stole the golden elixir of the supreme old gentleman."


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn were overjoyed when they heard the speech, and soared to the sky.


    Just halfway through the flight, I saw a young man in white standing in front of me with a smile on his face.


    "Where are you going, guys?"


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn have taken off the appearance of demons and restored the boy''s true appearance. They are shocked and salute: "we have met Mr. Su, and we will go back to the leading palace to receive punishment."


    "Well, good. Show me your magic weapon." Su Ze said faintly.


    "This..."


    It''s too straightforward. Don''t be shy, right?


    How could you come to rob magic weapons as you are?


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn looked at each other and shook their heads together: "these magic weapons shall not be shown to outsiders without the Lord''s order. I hope Mr. Su will make atonement."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "naive, can''t I rob him? Just look. "

 Chapter 780

    After saying this, seeing that the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn still refused, he waved his sleeves and put the two boys into the universe.


    Take out purple gold red gourd, jade net bottle, seven star sword, gold rope, and even a banana fan to fan the fire. Then release the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn and return these things to them.


    "You''re scared. Go back. The supreme old gentleman is waiting for you."


    After that, Su Ze disappeared in the distance.


    The king of golden horn and the king of silver horn returned to the dourate palace. The supreme old gentleman was refining pills, and the two boys went forward silently to fan the fire.


    After practicing a furnace of pills, the supreme old gentleman kept silent and got up and left.


    The two boys knelt on the ground and dared not go out all their lives. They waited quietly.


    This is their punishment. If the emperor doesn''t speak, they will wait here for the beginning of the next alchemy.


    Can make ginseng fruit and people out of thin air. Even my magic weapon is interested


    There is a strange way in the heart of the supreme old gentleman.


    Who in the end has such a power!


    Ginseng fruit, purple gold red gourd and banana fan are natural treasures at the beginning of chaos. Who can create natural treasures out of thin air?


    This man''s identity came out of thin air. He can''t understand it!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Monk and his party went west again. It was not only a day, but also abroad.


    Wuji country is also a city and a small state. However, there is a large-scale temple outside the city, where four or five hundred monks live. Those monks are neither noble monks nor talkative. They refuse to accommodate Tang monks and disciples for the night.


    After all, the monkey king had a temper and took out a golden cudgel to smash a stone lion, which made these monks obedient.


    The master and apprentice stayed, rested that night, and prepared to go to the palace of Wuji state to exchange the customs clearance ultimatum tomorrow. At this time, a dead soul emerged from the temple well and wanted to float to the Tang Monk''s residence.


    A man in white stood in the road, standing in front of the dead, smiling.


    "Where are you going?"


    The ghost replied, I''m going to see the holy monk from the eastern Tang Dynasty and ask him to plead my grievance!


    "You go to him to complain? How do you know he can avenge you? " Suze asked.


    The dead soul replied, "I was the king of Wuji country. Three years ago, I was killed by a demon from Zhongnan mountain. Because the demon''s ability is high, I can''t enter the hell, see the City God''s land, and there is no way in heaven and no door in the earth."


    "Today, I saw that the saint monk''s apprentice was powerful. I hurried to visit him and invite the saint monk to apologize."


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s OK to do something. I''ll help you redress your grievances."


    As soon as the voice fell, a sigh came from the sky: "almsgiver, will something happen again?"


    "Just don''t like it." Suze said.


    "Don''t go too far, or you''ll have a fight sooner or later." The Tathagata Buddha warned.


    Su Ze smiled: "then walk and see."


    The Tathagata Buddha said no more and his eyes were still here. Obviously, it depends on what Su Ze did.


    Su Ze waved his hand and threw out two black dragons from his sleeve, one is the Dragon King of Hongjiang and the other is the Dragon King of Jinghe.


    As soon as the two Dragon Kings appeared, they roared up to the sky and knelt in front of Su Ze.


    "See you, sir."


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said, "Dragon King of Hongjiang, go to the hell for me and call King Qin Guang."


    "Jinghe Dragon King, call me the well Dragon King and the City God here."


    The Dragon King of Hongjiang nodded and turned his head into the underworld.


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River also threw himself into a well, came out with a well Dragon King, knelt in front of Su Ze, arrested all the city god lands here, and knelt in front of Su Ze.


    A moment later, the dark wind rose from the courtyard. King Qin Guang, judge Cui, ox head and horse face, black and white impermanence and other underground people came to Su Ze with the Dragon King of Hongjiang.


    If Sun Wukong, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing feel it, they all get up to see it.


    Tang monk, who has achieved a little in cultivation, also noticed the abnormal Yin Qi in the courtyard. When he opened the door, he only saw Mr. Su Ze standing and kneeling in the courtyard. He didn''t know whether he was a ghost, an immortal or a demon.


    The four Tang monks and disciples came forward to salute Su Ze. After that, Tang Monk respectfully asked, "Mr. Su, this is --"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "the king of Wuji country was killed three years ago. It is said that the underground government and the City God didn''t see him and didn''t accept him. I can only come to you for help today. Please help solve his grievances."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Monk smiled and said, "Kui Mu wolf came down to earth for 13 years, and then fairy boy came down to earth for several years. Now there is the king of Wuji country waiting for me for three years. The people who take scriptures are really busy."


    There is no more to say here. He has understood that this is another test and disaster arranged by Buddhism.


    Mr. Su''s meaning is obvious. The Tang monk who once cooperated with Mr. Su to interrogate the thief knows better that Mr. Su wants to intervene in this matter to see what the truth of the black chicken country is.


    "Everyone has arrived."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "first ask the black chicken King why you were killed? Why don''t you complain to the City God? "


    The king of Wuji said, "Wuji country suffered drought five years ago. There were no vegetation, and many people died of hunger. My fasting for two years was still useless. Three years ago, a Youdao Quanzhen came from Zhongnan mountain to pray for rain for our country and get rid of the suffering of drought."


    "I have great trust in this righteous Quanzhen, but unexpectedly, he pushed me into the well and killed me, occupying my throne and three palaces and six courts. And because he is a brother to the hell king and is familiar with the land of the City God, I can''t complain everywhere. That''s why I have to ask the holy monk today. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly and looked at the City God and the land: "do you know the Taoist priest?"


    The City God and the land shook their heads.


    Then he looked at King Qin Guang, one of the ten palace hell kings who came to the underworld: "are you friends with the Taoist priest?"


    King Qin Guang quickly replied, "there is no such thing. There is no such thing. Our local government has strict law enforcement. There has never been such a thing as abolishing the public for private!"


    Su Ze smiled: "that''s strange. King Wuji, have you ever seen the City God and gone to the underground?"


    "No, but the Dragon King told me so." The black chicken King replied.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and looked at the Dragon King of the well.


    The king of Qin Guang, the city god land and the Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples also looked at the Dragon King of the well.


    The Dragon King of the well smiled reluctantly. Knowing that he could not lie at this time, he said, "I accept the body of the black chicken king according to the order of Manjusri Bodhisattva and say so."


    Su Ze looked cold and shouted, "take it!"


    The Dragon King of Hongjiang immediately came forward and captured the Dragon King of the well.


    "The Dragon King of the well is a little god who was granted the throne by the heaven. Why should he listen to the order of Manjusri Bodhisattva? Have you finished all the explanations from heaven? " Su Ze asked, "there was a drought here five years ago. You dragon king didn''t develop water veins, which was bad for the people and remedied the common people. Three years ago, Manjusri asked you to deceive a dead man. You did it as a matter of business! "

 Chapter 781

    The Dragon King of the well was wronged.


    "Mr. Su, the Bodhisattva has a purpose. How dare my little god not obey? That ordinary Mountain God can still resist the mountain mantra sent by people of the Tao. How can I dare to disobey the Bodhisattva? "


    "Just cajole the black chicken king." Su Ze said, "why don''t you save the people of Wuji country?"


    King Jinglong knelt down and kowtowed and said, "it''s not that he doesn''t save, but that he can''t. because the black chicken King offended Manjusri Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva deliberately reduced the disaster. Two years of drought, the king will also suffer the disaster of soaking in the water for three years..."


    Su Ze sneered and looked at monk Tang.


    "Nanwu!"


    Tang Monk''s hands are folded, and his heart is very cold: he is also the scum of Buddhism. These scum have deviated too much from the Buddhist scriptures!


    "King Qin Guang and judge Cui, how many people died of hunger and thirst in the drought Wuji country in those two years?" Su Ze asked again.


    The king of Qin Guang was sweating and peeped at Su Ze. Seeing his cold expression and murderous spirit, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Su, wait a minute, wait a minute, I''ll check."


    Tell judge Cui to check quickly.


    Judge Cui quickly took out the book of life and death, turned it to Wuji country five years ago, and checked the people who died of hunger and thirst in those two years. Nearly half an hour later, he replied: "I inform Mr. Su that there are few small people in Wuji country, with a total population of 80000. Five years ago, there were about 5000 people who died of hunger and thirst in Wuji country due to drought and famine, more than 3000 people who died for other reasons, and 23000 people who fled to other countries, I don''t know how much I''ll come back. "


    "Five thousand people died of hunger and thirst in two years, and 30000 people fled. The national strength was greatly damaged and the country was about to be destroyed..." Su Ze said faintly, "the king of black chicken will be killed and soaked in the well for three years. The throne and three palaces and six courtyards will be occupied. Why is Manjusri so overbearing? King Wuji, how did you offend him? "


    At this point, the whole yard was quiet.


    King Qin Guang first quietly asked to leave, Su Ze allowed it, and the city god land immediately left.


    The four valued merit Cao and the five directions of enlightenment in the sky also quietly disappeared, as if they had never existed.


    Only Su Ze, Hongjiang Dragon King and Jinghe Dragon King were left in the hospital, escorting the dead souls of Jinglong king, Wuji king and Tang Monk teachers and disciples.


    The black chicken King cried, "Mr. Su is a good example! Xiao Wang never disrespected Buddhism and never offended Manjusri Bodhisattva. Why did he suffer this suffering? "


    "Since Xiao Wang ascended the throne, he has done many good deeds, fasted and chanted Buddhism. The whole Wuji country regards Buddhism as a national religion. How can he be in this crisis! Xiao Wang really doesn''t know, really doesn''t know! "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "since you don''t know, I''ll take a look for you. What a big battle today, isn''t it to see who is right and who is wrong and who is doing evil? "


    After that, I pointed to the black chicken king and concentrated my mind. For a moment, the image in the memory of the black chicken King appeared - five years ago, before the drought hit the black chicken country, all kinds of situations appeared in the temple courtyard, like releasing a movie.


    At that time, everyone in Wuji country chanted Buddha and said "Amitabha". The whole country looked invincible. Although it was not prosperous, it was extremely peaceful.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Monk couldn''t help frowning and Thinking: the Tang kingdom is so prosperous, but people are in a hurry, fighting and intriguing with each other. It seems that the Buddhist scriptures can really get rid of people''s desire for fame and wealth.


    Like Wuji country¡ª¡ª


    When I thought of this, I suddenly realized that it was wrong: if a small country like Wuji country and few people can do so, how can Datang country be the same? I''m afraid there''s going to be a big mess. Moreover, the Wuji state, which only knows how to eat fast and chant Buddha, has not been made like this by the Buddhist Manjusri Bodhisattva?


    It can be seen that a moment of peace may not be self deception.


    I saw the black chicken King riding a horse with a smile and walking in the street surrounded by guards. The people cheered, knelt down and offered melons and fruits, which obviously won the hearts of the people.


    Just then, a beggar with a dirty smell ran out and lay in front of the black chicken King''s horse.


    The bodyguards came forward to drive away, but the black chicken King frowned and dismounted and said, "there are such poor people in the oligarch country. This is not the oligarch''s fault."


    He stepped forward and reached out to pick up the beggar: "excuse me, why did you come to this point? What are the difficulties? Say to me, I''ll try my best to help you. "


    Seeing this scene, King Jinglong and Tang Monk were silent.


    No matter which dynasty, such an approachable monarch is also the emperor of the Ming Dynasty in their mind. They should not suffer the tragedy of the destruction of their country and family!


    The ghost of the black chicken king also looked at this scene with tears in his eyes.


    How good was his country at that time? And he is a holy man.


    The beggar opened his mouth and smiled. "Bah" vomited on the face of the black chicken King: "is that good?"


    The black chicken king was stunned, and then became angry: "you --"


    The guards even drew out their knives to chop the beggar to death.


    The vendor on one side also yelled and scolded, because the beggar was rude to the black chicken king.


    The black chicken King forced himself to hold his breath, wiped the saliva off his face, shook his head and wanted to mount his horse: "Heaven can still live for evil, do evil, not live, do it for yourself."


    After saying that, he had to leave with an ugly face.


    The dirty beggar smiled and lay in front of his horse: "are you going to trample me to death?"


    The black chicken King ignored him and ordered the bodyguard to pull him away.


    The beggar said with a smile, "if you can''t step on me, make me a little beggar and go begging with me!"


    The black chicken King frowned at him.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you not afraid of death? "


    The beggar shook his head and stood up with high spirits.


    "You don''t have to know who I am. Let me go."


    Seeing him say so, the king of black chicken doubted that he was a madman and that he had met an expert.


    "I''ll go with you. What can I do?"


    "First go to the red dust root on the head, and then go to the right and wrong root between the legs. Isn''t it good to meditate every day and listen to the teachings of the Buddha?"


    Said the beggar.


    The black chicken king was furious at the speech and ordered his bodyguard: "trap the madman and immerse him in the water for three days!"


    The beggar smiled and said, "you come to soak me for three days, but I want to soak you for three years!"


    He didn''t resist and struggle. He was caught by the bodyguard and pulled to the river to bind and immerse in the water.


    Su Ze put away the image and said, "monk Tang, what do you think?"


    "That beggar is Manjusri Bodhisattva?" Tang Monk asked.


    Suze nodded.


    "Why insult others so much?" Tang Monk frowned and said.


    "Because he''s in Duhua, the black chicken king. Don''t you hear me? He wants the black chicken king to follow him. He''s probably ready to accept the black chicken king as a nearby arhat." Suze said.


    The black chicken King stammered aside, "but... But... Cut off his hair and become a monk. I know, how can he break his legs? Is this really Manjusri Bodhisattva? I just felt that the madman was rude and arrogant. How can I believe it? "

 Chapter 782

    When King Wuji said this, Tang Monk nodded: "I''ve never heard of such a thing. Why does Manjusri Bodhisattva say that?"


    Sun Wukong, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing all have wonderful expressions.


    Are you going to be castrated after entering the Buddhism? Why haven''t we heard of it?


    "Maybe this is also the test of Bodhisattva. Can I hurt myself and achieve the right result?" The black chicken king asked hesitantly.


    "If so... It''s not a reasonable test." Tang monk said, "there is no necessary relationship between self mutilation and positive fruit, not to mention the five thousand people of Wuji country? What are the sins of the 30000 people of Wuji who have left their homes? "


    King Wuji was dubious about what Tang monk said. Was it the test of Manjusri Bodhisattva, or was it deliberately difficult?


    Su Ze shook his head with a smile and said to Tang monk, "what you think is still wrong. Think about the causes and consequences. You are here today just for this test and disaster. Don''t you understand?"


    Tang Monk''s expression was stunned. Then he pursed his lips, and his expression became more indifferent.


    Yes, I have been here for the test and disaster here.


    In other words, Manjusri Bodhisattva will not let go of the king of Wuji country no matter how polite he is and how Buddhism prevails in the whole Wuji country.


    Buddhism must make waves here, create disasters and let itself solve them.


    The king of Wuji state is the only one responsible for such a sin. Is it all because he is rude to Manjusri Bodhisattva? It''s ridiculous! This is Buddhism''s murder of the king of Wuji state and the whole Wuji state.


    Buddhism... Even if Tang Monk reads Buddhist scriptures carefully, he is nominally a Buddhist disciple. At this time, when he sees the Buddhism of "compassion for the heart", "sacrifice his life" and "accumulate kindness", he does this false and deceptive thing by any means, and his understanding of Buddhism is higher.


    Or as he and Guanyin Bodhisattva once argued: Guanyin Bodhisattva believes that the Sutra is one thing. The final power of interpretation lies in Lingshan and Tathagata Buddha. All Buddhas, Bodhisattvas and Buddhist disciples obey orders. The significance of the existence of Buddhism lies in the existence of Buddhas such as "Amitabha" and "Tathagata Buddha".


    Tang Monk believes that the foundation of Buddhism is the Buddhist sutra with compassion and noble ideas. If the Buddhas say the Buddhist sutra and do the opposite, they themselves should not give orders on behalf of Buddhism, let alone lead the Buddhism to wreak havoc in Xiniu Hezhou, causing the people of so many countries to have a miserable life.


    However, since the Tang monk was coerced into becoming a monk, he has seen the hypocrisy, cunning and bullying of Buddhism everywhere on his way to the West.


    Such a Buddha is not a Buddha, and such a Buddha is not the Buddha mentioned in the Buddhist scriptures.


    The Tang Monk understood, but the black chicken king was ignorant.


    Manjusri Bodhisattva embarrassed himself. He soaked him in water for three days. He let himself die and soak in water for three years. Now what should he do to make his grievance successful? At least, he can''t continue to replace his evil way - he feels that his hat has been green and can''t be green anymore!


    Seeing Su Ze smiling, the Tang Monk looked cold. The other Hongjiang Dragon King, Jinghe Dragon King, Jinglong king and Sun Wukong were not like anyone. For a moment, none of them spoke. The king of black chicken had to speak: "please, senior scholars, what does Xiao Wang do now? How to solve the disaster? "


    Su Ze said, "there are two ways to solve the disaster."


    The black chicken King quickly saluted: "please say quickly, Xiao Wang will obey!"


    "The first way is to listen to the Bodhisattva''s arrangement and let the four people who take scriptures defeat the evil way in the palace, and then the matter will pass."


    The black chicken king answered quickly and asked carefully, "ask Mr. Su, the second way is..."


    "Aren''t I doing it?" Su Ze said with a smile, "find out the context of this matter, and interrogate and understand who did evil in Wuji country, so you have to ask this man to come out and say."


    Glancing around, Su Ze said, "don''t Manjusri come out to meet?"


    The Tathagata Buddha''s eyes took back, and there was no more movement.


    "It seems that Manjusri Bodhisattva is unwilling to come forward."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I thought that if he was willing to come forward, he would be a responsible person, then everything would be fine. At least I would give the Buddha a face and not kill him."


    "Now he refuses to come forward, so I have to solve the matter of Wuji country."


    When he said this, only the king of Wuji country believed that he would not embarrass Manjusri Bodhisattva; Tang Monk and Hongjiang Dragon King can guess that the reason why Manjusri didn''t show up was obviously that he didn''t want to be cleaned up.


    Like Kui Mu wolf, although he didn''t die, his end was very miserable. It was no different from being killed. What''s more, what Su Ze said is one thing, and whether Buddhism believes it or not is another.


    Buddha''s own words are not necessarily reliable. Believe others'' words and risk death?


    "Then everything has Mr. lausu." The king of Wuji did not know what was going on inside. He also knew that Manjusri Bodhisattva seemed to be a little afraid of Mr. Su. He probably found a real expert, and hurriedly said, "if you can untie your grievances and make me clear, Xiao Wang will also feel Mr. Su''s kindness under the nine springs!"


    Su Ze nodded and said, "this Wuji country is also two disasters. Since it is a disaster, how can the scripture reader not do it? If you don''t do it, I don''t know what disaster is waiting for you in the future. "


    "In this way, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing."


    Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing quickly and respectfully stepped out: "I''ve seen Mr. Su."


    "You two go to the Wuji King''s Palace first to challenge the evil way. You may lose or you may not win. This is a difficulty."


    "Then, the monkey king will go again and defeat the evil way. At that time, I will catch the evil way again, and your two disasters will be finished." Su Ze said naturally, not at all.


    Zhu Wuneng, Sha Wujing, Sun Wukong and others all have wonderful expressions.


    Buddhism arranges disasters and tests. It is said that there is fate and reason. On the surface, it is even more natural.


    Mr. Su Ze was too reckless about his food appearance to "plot loudly".


    However, both the Buddhist Scripture team and the Buddhist should thank him for not destroying the number of disasters. If Su Ze forcibly destroys the number of disasters, the Buddhist will have to find a way to make up for it later. The Buddhist Scripture team will have to experience something bad.


    After the arrangement was made, the people obeyed their orders. Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing went with weapons in hand.


    The Dragon King looked around and whispered, "Mr. Su, there''s nothing else left or right. Bruce Lee will leave now?"


    "Leave?"


    Su Ze took a look at him and made a move on his sleeve, bringing him into the heaven and earth with Jinghe Dragon King and Hongjiang Dragon King.


    "Be an errand runner for me later."

 Chapter 783

    Take away the three Dragon Kings. There are only Tang monk, Sun Wukong and the king of Wuji country with Su Ze. Su Ze doesn''t say much. He walks into Tang Monk''s room and sees that there are pen, ink, paper and inkstone on his desk. What was written before.


    After looking at it, it was written "Liang Huang''s confession method", formerly known as "compassionate Daochang confession method", a collection of ten volumes for emperor Liang Wu. Repentance is a religious ceremony to repent the sins so as to actively practice. The consciousness of repentance is to put down the butcher''s knife and suddenly realize that you can become a Buddha.


    With some monotheistic religions, divulging their crimes to their Lord, releasing psychological pressure, and then continuing to commit crimes is a little similar. However, monotheistic teachings have really regarded repentance as a law and sold atonement vouchers. This Buddhist method of repentance can not override the court law most of the time.


    Su Ze asked a few words about Tang Monk''s understanding of Buddhism. Tang Monk''s words were clear and correct. The king of Wuji nodded repeatedly. Obviously, he was also the one who refined Buddhism.


    Sun Wukong was dozing off. Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing came and said that the evil way really had some skills. They fought a tie with him and finally escaped by pretending to be defeated.


    Monkey King was bored when he listened to the Buddhist scriptures. He immediately took out the golden cudgel with joy and went away in the clouds.


    Su Ze saw him like this and said with a smile, "monk Tang, this monkey head is really an ape and a horse, which is difficult to restrain."


    Tang monk should say: "nevertheless, the pure and lovely temperament is beyond the reach of the other two."


    "You have studied Buddhism carefully. It seems that you have a deep understanding. Will you convert to Buddhism in the future?" Suze asked.


    Tang Monk just smiled and didn''t say yes or no.


    But when he looked firm, he knew that he had an idea in his heart.


    Su Ze can also see his idea, but since Tang monk doesn''t say it, he won''t say it.


    After a moment, Su Ze said with a smile, "the monkey won, and the evil way wants to run..."


    With a smile, the figure disappeared and appeared over the black chicken King''s palace dozens of miles away. With a grab, he grabbed a green lion hiding in the clouds and grabbed the golden cudgel waved by the monkey king.


    "Monkey King, don''t hit it. Come with me."


    Then he took the monkey king and the green lion back to the temple yard and called out the Tang Monk and the king of Wuji country.


    "Green lion, don''t say anything?"


    The green lion quickly shook his mane and turned into a Taoist: "the green lion monster under the seat of Manjusri Bodhisattva has seen Mr. Su."


    Su Ze said lightly, "change my appearance. Since you are under the seat of Manjusri Bodhisattva, why do Taoists dress up? Is it difficult that your Manjusri Bodhisattva is actually a real Manjusri? "


    The green lion monster grinned and replied, "my Bodhisattva used to be a real person, but later he became a Bodhisattva."


    After saying that, seeing Su Ze''s cold eyes, he had no choice but to turn into a monk.


    Su Ze said, "Manjusri Bodhisattva sent you to punish the king of Wuji country?"


    The green lion monster replied, "I dare not deceive Mr. Su, indeed."


    "What a chicken thief Manjusri Bodhisattva," said Su Ze. "He sent his own mount to do evil, but pretended to be a Taoist in Zhongnan mountain. Is Buddhism so shameful? Do you want to attribute all bad names to Taoists? "


    The green lion monster had to smile and said, "only because the king of Wuji country disrespected the Bodhisattva a few years ago, so there are these disasters. This is karma, not intentional by the Bodhisattva..."


    Hearing what he said, Su Ze turned his palm into a raised hand and squeezed it hard, which made his muscles and bones ache and scream repeatedly.


    "This is also karma. I didn''t do it deliberately, did I?"


    "Come to me and use these rogue words! Manjusri Bodhisattva deliberately insulted the king of Wuji state before the drought, and sent you to retaliate after the drought. This successive retaliation is not deliberate. What else is deliberate in the world? "


    Su Ze asked coldly.


    The green lion monster was pinched by him and screamed repeatedly. He didn''t dare to resist, so he had to shout: "Bodhisattva, help! Bodhisattva, help! "


    After shouting many times, Manjusri Bodhisattva and other Buddhists never showed up. The god Buddha all over the sky seemed to be nonexistent at this moment. The green lion monster realized that he had been abandoned and had to beg Su Ze for mercy:


    "Mr. Su, I came here on the order of the Bodhisattva Buddha! Spare my life! Spare my life! "


    Su Ze said, "spare your life. First return the 5000 people who died in Wuji country, and then restore the population and appearance of Wuji country five years ago. Finally, you occupy the throne of Wuji country for three years, and you will stay in Wuji country and let him drive for three years."


    The green lion monster immediately shouted, "how can you do this? Don''t embarrass me, Mr. Su. I really can''t do it. "


    "Can''t do it?"


    Su Ze said lightly, "didn''t you have a lot of energy when you harmed Wuji country? Xiniu Hezhou is the territory of your Buddhism. I don''t care how you harm and fool people in ordinary times. Now it''s in front of me. Why don''t you Buddhism talk about karma when one life is still one life? "


    "If your master Manjusri comes here, because he has killed five thousand innocent people, I will cut him five thousand knives without killing him. But he is a counsellor who is afraid of things. He doesn''t dare to come out and only dares to hand you over to me. "


    "This sin can only be explained to you, green lion. You can''t escape."


    Hearing this, the green lion monster was filled with despair: the master Manjusri didn''t dare to come. What else could he do?


    "Mr. Su, spare my life! I really don''t want to commit sin myself, but the Buddha''s decree! I''m innocent, Mr. Su! "


    "To whom? Will your Bodhisattva listen? Did Ken come? " Suze asked.


    The green lion monster was speechless and kowtowed for mercy.


    Su Ze smiled and put him in his sleeve, ready to clean up slowly.


    Then he called the black chicken king to his body and stretched out his hand. The black chicken King grew a flesh body according to his soul and revived the sun in an instant. There was no need to go to the Dragon Palace of the Dragon King of the well to retrieve the body.


    Aware of his resurrection, the black chicken king was overjoyed and kowtowed to Su Ze.


    Su Ze didn''t say much. He said goodbye to the Tang monk. He just passed a divine idea to the black chicken King: Manjusri likes castration. The original test was really to castrate you. The green haired lion was also castrated. You can''t use it in your three palaces and six courtyards.


    When King Wuji learned about this, he really couldn''t cry or laugh and had mixed feelings.


    If I had passed the test, would I really castrate myself, get the right fruit and become the subordinate of Manjusri Bodhisattva?


    How does this Bodhisattva this virtue?


    Fortunately, this Manjusri Bodhisattva is a virtue. Otherwise, he will give birth to little lions in his three palaces and six courtyards, which is a tragic thing in the world.

 Chapter 784

    On the second day, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples changed their customs clearance documents in Wuji country, left Wuji country, went all the way to the west, and after some time, they came to a steep mountain.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong are not tempted. Anyway, the Buddhists have arranged the disaster. They can go wherever they go.


    Therefore, the four masters and disciples walked forward recklessly and did not explore the way.


    Halfway through, I saw a child tied to a tree.


    Tang Monk looked back at Sun Wukong: "is it a monster?"


    Monkey King nodded: "it''s a monster."


    "So it''s another disaster." Tang Monk''s expression was calm and ordered, "disciples, go up and fight the demon, and the disaster will pass."


    With a loud cry, the monkey king rushed forward with Ruyi''s golden cudgel and hit the child with a stick.


    The child immediately jumped up, tengkong flew up, and screamed, "what a cruel Tang Monk and an anxious sun monkey, aren''t you afraid to hurt a good man by mistake?"


    Tang monk replied, "it''s strange if there are good people in this wilderness, and you can''t survive as a child."


    The child was angry and shouted. He clenched his teeth and punched himself three times on his mouth and nose, spraying blood.


    Then the blood began to release the samadhi true fire, which burned the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples. Tang monk was directly captured, and Sun Wukong, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing fled in confusion.


    The three of Sun Wukong inquired again and gathered together. It turned out that the child was the child of Sun Wukong''s sworn brother Niu demon king. His name was called the holy Baby King, also known as red boy.


    Monkey King was a little happy. He said to pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing that he was very good when he was a monster. The seven holy names were spread all over the world, and Qi Tian Da Sheng went to heaven. He really became Qi Tian Da Sheng. Monsters all over the world, big and small, more or less, should give themselves some face.


    Not to mention that the red boy is his sworn brother''s child and his nephew. Is there anything else to say? He must have caught it immediately.


    After saying that, he also muttered a little: isn''t this disaster all arranged by Buddhism? The cow demon king''s child was arranged by the Buddha? The ox demon king also took refuge in Buddhism?


    In a word, the monkey king went to the ground confidently. The monkey hair burned by samadhi was lit. He closed it and almost didn''t wake up.


    When he woke up, he was afraid. Monkey King realized that something was wrong.


    This is not a monster arranged by Buddhism, but a monster that Buddhism wants to fight and clean up! It is obvious that red boy will kill him, and his monkey king, the whole Scripture learning team, has become a pawn and Death Squadron of Buddhism attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold!


    You don''t do anything that has anything to do with people!


    The previous times were arranged. This time, I suddenly moved. Really, I want to attack the forces under the ox demon king? Or let the monkey king fight?


    Monkey King is really convinced by these thieves. It''s too much of a thief.


    "Elder martial brother, master was captured by a monster. What should we do?" Sha Wujing said.


    Monkey king looked at both of them and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Sha Wujing said, "go and invite Guanyin Bodhisattva in the South China Sea."


    Pig Wuneng said, "invite the Dragon King of the four seas and put out his fire, and he won''t be satisfied."


    Monkey king said, "what if I invite Mr. Su?"


    Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing were silent.


    Mr. Su is familiar with Tang Monk and Sun Wukong, and has no contact with them. They are neither familiar nor dare to talk more, for fear of being cleaned up by Mr. Su.


    Seeing that they were like this, the monkey king smiled and went to call the Dragon King of the four seas. He turned his head quietly, looked for a circle and found Su Ze.


    Telling Su Ze about the red boy, Monkey King asked, "Mr. Su, would you like to subdue the red boy?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "Monkey King, the red boy actually did a lot of evil. It doesn''t matter if he was killed. It''s just that you didn''t fully understand Buddhism''s calculation this time. If you help Buddhism kill red boy and catch red boy this time, you will turn against the top demon king among the monsters, ox demon king. Can you still be a monster again? Even if you are a monster again, can you call friends again? "


    "You have become a Buddhist and a pioneer in catching monsters."


    After hearing this, the monkey king immediately scratched his ears, scratched his cheeks and jumped up and down: "Mr. Su, what should I do!"


    Su Ze said, "go and tell the ox demon king. If the ox demon king listens to you, then play a play with red boy and play the disaster over; If you don''t listen to you, then hand him over to the Buddha. "


    "Although Buddhism is not a good thing, neither red boy nor ox demon king is fun. They are also cannibals. I don''t help or intervene in their conflict."


    The monkey king nodded again and again and asked, "is there any danger that the master was taken away by the red boy?"


    "If Buddhism can''t even do this, there''s no need to learn scriptures."


    Su Ze smiled.


    "So, too!" The monkey king shouted twice, turned out the tendon head cloud and looked for the ox demon king in the house of a fox spirit in Moyun cave, Jilei mountain.


    After the two met, they exchanged greetings and talked about the past, and the monkey king explained his intention.


    The ox demon king sneered: "brother, did you come here by yourself, or did you bring the Bodhisattva of Buddhism? This doesn''t sound like what the great sage of Qi Tian said. It''s like trying to persuade me to bow to the Buddha and cooperate with your every move of the Buddha? "


    After hearing what he said, the monkey king knew that the sworn brother was very angry and didn''t fear Buddhism at all.


    The monkey king advised him to play and fool the Buddha, but the ox demon king laughed at him instead. He was not the Qi Tian saint who dared to make trouble in the heavenly palace at the beginning. He really became a cowardly bald donkey and focused on being a monk and doing good deeds.


    Hearing this, Monkey King was angry and just wanted to turn his face. However, when he remembered Mr. Su''s words, he realized that Mr. Su had already known and expected the ox demon king family.


    Sure enough, they are not good things


    Immediately sneered and got up to leave.


    Before leaving, Sun Wukong had to drive a muscle cloud. At last, he softened his heart: "brother, you haven''t seen those real powers. We can''t fight them. Don''t --"


    Seeing a sneer from the corner of the ox demon king''s mouth, the monkey king stopped talking.


    "This is all my old Sun said. I can''t go!"


    A somersault turned out and returned to the red boy''s mountain.


    The Dragon King of the four seas has come with rain clouds. Monkey king ordered the Dragon King of the four seas to rain. As a result, he still had no choice but to red boy.


    This time, without hesitation, he went directly to the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea and invited Guanyin Bodhisattva to come.


    Seeing that the Tang monk was captured, the monkey king invited the Buddhist Scripture team. At last, Guanyin Bodhisattva felt comfortable - this is the serious routine of Buddhist scriptures. What was it before!

 Chapter 785

    At the invitation of the monkey king, Guanyin Bodhisattva went out of the South China Sea, dipped the willow branches in the jade bottle with dew, put out the samadhi fire of red boy, and forcibly took red boy away to be his own good money boy.


    Seeing this happen with his own eyes, the monkey king once again deeply felt the power gap.


    The so-called Bodhisattva is not worth mentioning in front of Mr. Su, but Guanyin Bodhisattva can easily clean up the red boy and save the Tang monk. The red boy can suppress his monkey king by relying on the samadhi true fire.


    Five hundred years ago, the monkey king thought he could go from heaven to earth; Today, five hundred years later, he really felt that the world was so big that there were countless capable people such as immortals, Buddhas and monsters.


    How did he get into heaven and really become the saint of heaven?


    Seeing this scene, Sun Wukong also felt irritable.


    The ox demon king doesn''t listen to the advice. Red boy is arrogant and arrogant with samadhi true fire. They are not good people. They are so carefully calculated by Buddhism. Red boy is responsible for more than half of this end.


    Even so, the ox demon king doesn''t think so, and the monsters who make friends with the ox demon king don''t think so. What they see is that the former Monkey King, the great saint of Qi Tian, has become a pioneer of Buddhism and captured the ox demon king''s son red boy.


    Of course, the monkey king was unwilling to accept the criticism that was about to rise among the monsters, but he had to accept it.


    When the red boy was caught, the monkey king was destined to be completely separated from monsters such as the ox demon king and become an enemy.


    After seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva accept red boy, the four teachers and disciples of Tang Monk were in different moods. Zhu Wuneng looked careless, staring at Tang monk for dinner and always thinking of breaking the precepts; Sha Wujing remained silent and diligent.


    Needless to say, the only feeling of Tang monk is that he is arbitrarily manipulated by monsters and Guanyin Bodhisattva. There is little room for his wisdom to play. He can only infer about monsters and Buddhism and finally make a conclusion.


    When Mr. Su Ze doesn''t take action, he is really very weak - he must practice hard and have some self-protection ability.


    After crossing mount Hao, the four teachers and disciples of Tang Monk were walking forward and inadvertently turned back. Tang monk was surprised to see that there were still dark clouds around Mount Hao.


    "Wukong, what''s the matter with this mountain?"


    "The Dragon King of the four seas hasn''t left yet. What''s the matter?"


    Monkey king looked thoughtfully and took back his eyes.


    In the dark clouds above the mountain, the four Dragon Kings have not left yet. The four Dragon Kings, led by shrimp soldiers and crab generals, stand in front of Su Ze respectfully.


    Beside Su Ze, there are three other Black Dragon Kings: Hongjiang Dragon King, Jinghe Dragon King and Jinglong king of Wuji country.


    Just looking at the three Dragon Kings with black gas on their bodies, the Dragon Kings of the four seas understand what has happened to each other. They must have taken refuge in Mr. Su.


    However, as the leader of the dragon family in the world, the four seas Dragon King has a much higher status than the Jinghe Dragon King, and the Jinghe Dragon King has a higher status than the Hongjiang Dragon King, and the Hongjiang Dragon King has a higher status than the Jinglong King... This upper and lower order is very clear.


    Although the four seas Dragon King knew that Mr. Su was great, they did not all kneel down to see him.


    Su Ze asked, "dragon clan, it has always been like this?"


    Donghailong Wang replied, "does Mr. Su mean Xingyun cloth rain? The dragon clan has always been like this. "


    Su Ze nodded: "OK, you go."


    The Dragon King of the four seas respectfully told him to retreat, and the dark clouds dispersed over Mount. The Dragon King of Jinghe whispered, "the Dragon Kings of the four seas are running dogs in heaven. They are afraid they won''t take refuge in you easily."


    Su Ze smiled: "did I say I needed them to take refuge?"


    "Then you are..."


    "It''s boring to ask. Let''s know about the dragon people." Suze said.


    Jinghe dragon king thought: how can a big man like you not know the dragon family?


    But now that he is his own master, he has to suppress his curiosity and dare not ask too much.


    After some time, Su Ze called out the Dragon King of Jinghe River and asked, "do you know the river god of Heishui river?"


    Jinghe Dragon King hurriedly said, "yes, it''s my nine son alligator dragon."


    Su Ze said, "that''s really up to you. After listening to others'' words, you were almost sent to the Dragon cutting platform. Your nine sons don''t know who they listened to. They caught the Tang Monk and wanted to eat the Tang Monk''s meat. They live a long life. "


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River was confused: what Tang monk should we catch, the serious dragon clan and the serious river god? What Tang Monk meat do you eat? Does the child have a brain bag?


    Thinking of Su Ze''s words, his face turned red - he was almost cheated into beheading the Dragon platform. At the beginning, it was also a magical operation with a bag in his head.


    After being ashamed, he was angry: Buddha, is this to catch our family in the pit of death?


    Isn''t that fucking dangerous?


    "Lord, can I save the children?" Jinghe Dragon King asked carefully.


    Su Ze said, "just think about it. All the plans were arranged by Buddhism. This time you will save your son on behalf of me. What will the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples think? Do you think it''s not a good thing that I, Mr. Su, calculated them together? "


    The Dragon King of Jinghe was stunned, and his face turned gray: "yes, I know. That boy is also looking for his own death. His life should be like this."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "who said I would let him die? It''s just that he''s his own man. I''ll let him play a play and do more disasters for Buddhism. "


    Jinghe dragon king turned his worries into joy and thanked him.


    Su Ze appeared outside the Heishui River God''s mansion and asked the Jinghe Dragon King to go first.


    After a while, Jinghe Dragon King led a guy who was obviously beaten and had a black head and face to Su Ze.


    "Come on, see the Lord."


    The guy with black head and black face was defiant and unwilling to be pressed on the ground by the Dragon King of Jinghe River: "see you, Lord."


    Su Ze looked at him and saw his pride and stupidity on his face. He couldn''t help shaking his head slightly: is there a genetic disease in the Dragon King of Jinghe? What are the shortcomings in everyone''s mind?


    However, after all, he was his own man. Su Ze didn''t kick him too hard for him.


    When this foot fell, the alligator dragon immediately rolled out, rolled dozens of miles away directly from the river god house, and lay in the black mud at the bottom of the river, spitting blood.


    Su Ze brought him back again. There was no need for the Jinghe Dragon King to kowtow. The alligator dragon quickly knelt down and kowtowed.


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River looked aside and his heart was straight: the Lord does what he wants


    "Alligator dragon, borrow your body and identity."


    Su Ze said to the respectful Jinghe Dragon King and his son.


    The alligator dragon was beaten by him and vomited blood. Of course, he didn''t dare to say a word of No. he quickly agreed, restrained his yuan God, and divided some forces and consciousness into Su Ze.

 Chapter 786

    Tang Monk and pig Wuneng were tied in the Heishui River God''s house, waiting for Sun Wukong to find a way to save them.


    The teachers and disciples gradually became familiar with him. Zhu Wuneng also knew that Tang Monk looked cold-blooded. In fact, he was a compassionate man. Moreover, because the teachers and disciples knew that demons and ghosts should all belong to the test of disaster, and there was no real worry about life.


    Therefore, at this time, pig Wuneng still has the spirit to talk with a smile.


    "Master, give me a favor. The next time you see Guanyin Bodhisattva, say two more words."


    "Elder martial brother is a stone monkey. He has always been vegetarian in his womb, but my old pig is not. I see you eat chicken, duck and fish on weekdays. I only eat dry food, vegetarian food and vegetables. How can I stand it? Let Guanyin Bodhisattva show mercy and give the monkey''s number of broken precepts to my old pig. "


    "My old pig will worship his master every day in the future. There will be no slightest neglect!"


    Tang Monk only smiled but didn''t speak when he heard the speech.


    Pig Wuneng doesn''t understand himself. He can eat meat and fast, just to satisfy his hunger. I don''t think it''s good to eat meat or vegetarian food without meat.


    Pig Wuneng, this is the real six unclean roots. In his heart, he first thought that monks should eat vegetarian food. Meat is not good. However, he is greedy and wants to eat meat.


    However, compared with all the evil things done by Buddhism, pig Wuneng''s little carelessness is almost negligible and irrelevant.


    However, both Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing want to learn scriptures and achieve positive results in Buddhism. They are different from the choices of Tang Monk and Sun Wukong. At present, the two sides get along well, and they will inevitably go their separate ways in the future.


    The master and apprentice were talking, but the monster who caught them came with a smile.


    Pig Wuneng immediately shouted, "Hey, monster! Let us out! We are the people who go to the west to learn scriptures. My elder martial brother is the monkey king, the great saint of Qi heaven who made trouble in the heavenly palace five hundred years ago. If you annoy him, be careful to peel your skin and cramp you! "


    Su Ze''s alligator dragon with strength and will smiled: "I''m not afraid. I just want to see how capable you Scripture readers are. I also want to go to the west to learn scriptures."


    "Hey, if you said that earlier, what else would you say?" Pig Wuneng shouted, "let''s set up the challenge arena and be friendly with martial arts. Why do you tie it up and tie it up like this? It''s not comfortable at all? You take my nine tooth rake, and we''ll fight a good fight and discuss the height! "


    The alligator dragon, who was possessed by Su Ze, smiled and said, "don''t worry. It''s the so-called acting and making a full set. You''d better tie it here. But as an apology, I prepared good wine and delicious food for you to taste. "


    Then, with tears in their eyes, several shrimp soldiers and crabs brought up a large roast fish of hundreds of kilograms and two jars of wine.


    Pig Wuneng was overjoyed when he saw it: "this is all for us to eat?"


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, it''s for you. I heard that Tang Monk didn''t fast meat and fish. He specially roasted this slanderous fish essence and gave you two current wine and dishes. "


    Pig Wuneng was overjoyed. Then he looked sad and said, "no, I can''t break the commandment. Give me a fast."


    "This roast fish can only be eaten by my master."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "so you can''t break the precepts... Well, I''m just not a good man. I force you to break the precepts. If you don''t eat, I''ll kill you. You have to eat, don''t you?"


    Can you still do this?


    Pig Wuneng stayed for a moment, looked sad and bright in his eyes: "yes, yes, in order to learn the Scriptures, I have to save my life. You threaten me, I have to eat, I have to eat."


    Su Ze smiled and released pig Wuneng. Pig Wuneng immediately fell on the grilled fish and wolfed down. While eating, he shouted: "you''re too much. You forced me to break the ring. I''m at odds with you. I don''t share the same fate with you. Uh huh, uh huh... The fish is a little fragrant... No, I was forced to break the ring!"


    Tang Monk asked, "what''s your name, please? What slander does this roasted fish essence say? "


    Su Ze said, "of course, he advised me to eat Tang Monk''s meat and live forever."


    Tang Monk sighed slightly and said, "bastard."


    He was not talking about the fish spirit, but the Buddha. Since he heard the news, he knew that the Buddha would use himself as a bait to lure the monsters in Xiniu Hezhou, and then "eliminate" the monsters.


    This is really "one fish eats more". A scripture learning team has many uses. Sometimes it has to fight with Taoists, sometimes it has to be a bait to catch monsters, and sometimes it has to be a pioneer to fight monsters. It''s also afraid that monsters will not be fooled. It deliberately releases this bastard saying that people who eat scriptures can live forever.


    This Buddhist has no sincerity, no sincerity. It''s all a group of routine old Yin Bi.


    This kind of thing, which one is in line with the Buddhist sutra they preach?


    The most betrayal of the Sutra is the Buddha!


    Su Ze said again, "of course it''s a bastard. I''m the river god of Heishui River, the serious river god named by heaven, and the dragon family. I need to eat Tang Monk''s meat?"


    Tang Monk raised his eyebrows and asked, "that benefactor is really strange. Why did you catch me again?"


    "Who will fight me if I don''t catch you? Who will fight me if I don''t catch you? " Suze asked.


    Tang Monk suddenly, but somehow, he always felt that there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity on the black water river god in front of him.


    So confident and calm, a little like Mr. Su?


    This feeling was then thrown away from my mind. Mr. Su is not comparable to this small river god of Heishui river.


    Just thinking, a little demon ran in and reported: "there is a unlucky monk in front of the door who is blocking the door and yelling."


    Pig Wuneng immediately looked up and shouted, "it must be younger martial brother Sha!"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "well, start from your junior brother first."


    Go out of Heshen mansion and see Sha Wujing.


    Sha Wujing said a few more words rarely and shouted, "you monster, let my master out!"


    Su Ze smiled, raised his hand, held a knife and cut forward.


    Sha Wujing greeted him with a crescent shovel in his hand. As soon as he fought, the crescent shovel sank. When he fought again, the weight of the crescent shovel doubled. He waved a knife for the third time. The crescent shovel was too heavy to hold in his hand. He immediately took it out and fell to the bottom of the river.


    Su Ze put the knife around Sha Wujing''s neck and motioned to his men to tie him up and send him to Heshen house.


    Seeing Sha Wujing coming, Zhu Wuneng was not surprised. He ate happily and didn''t care about others at this time.


    Sha Wujing was surprised and uncertain: pig Wuneng broke his precepts. The monster is delicious and delicious to entertain master and pig Wuneng? Why?


    After hearing Su Ze''s reason to challenge the competition, Sha Wujing was even more puzzled and could only wait for Sun Wukong to save people.

 Chapter 787

    Monkey King waited on the shore for a long time. Seeing that Sha Wujing never came ashore, he knew that he had also been captured by monsters in the river.


    He paused the golden cudgel on the ground, tried to call out the land here, and asked in detail.


    This call did not call out the land, but called out a river god who called himself the river god of Heishui river. According to the river god, the monster came along the river at the rising tide of the West Sea and occupied the position of the river god of Heishui river.


    Hearing this, the monkey king sneered: "now I''ve found my head!"


    When he reached the West Sea, he didn''t enter the West Sea Dragon Palace and pressed the West Sea Dragon King.


    When asked, he knew that the man who occupied the position of the river god of Heishui river was the ninth son of the Dragon King of Jinghe River. He had always been willful and did not listen to anyone. The relationship between the position of Heishui River God has not been opened up, nor has it been fully officially in place. He grabbed it a few years in advance, and he is still a muddle headed account up to now.


    Unexpectedly, he dared to intercept the Buddhist Scripture team and catch the Tang monk in the Heshen mansion.


    The monkey king thought deeply and said, "the old dragon king, how does the name of the Jinghe Dragon King sound so familiar?"


    The West Sea Dragon King sighed, "to tell you the truth, Da Sheng, the Jinghe Dragon King is my brother-in-law. The bastard who captured the Sutra is my nephew. The Jinghe Dragon King is now being taken by Mr. Su at his disposal. "


    Monkey king suddenly said, "I see. It''s the son of the old dragon around Mr. Su!"


    Suddenly, there was another sneer: "I''m afraid it''s going to be interesting now! See how you end! The nephew of the Dragon King of the West Sea, the son of Mr. Su and the Buddhist Scripture reader, I''ll see who is willing to step back! "


    The Dragon King of the west sea was also a big head. He quickly called the crown prince mo''ang of the West Sea Dragon to catch the alligator dragon in the Heishui river. He could not afford to offend either Mr. Su or Buddhism. He had to catch the alligator dragon himself, apologize and calm down.


    When the party arrived at the Heshui River God''s house, mo''ang shouted, and Su Ze''s alligator dragon came out to see him.


    "You alligator dragon, you''ve caused so much trouble! You can also take the Scriptures? "


    Mo''ang scolded.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it doesn''t hurt to move. I don''t kill him or harm him. I just want to leave them and compete with me. Who is higher and who is lower."


    Mo''ang said angrily, "your competition is to send the Tang Monk''s great disciple Qi Tian, the great saint Sun Wukong, to the Xihai dragon palace to trouble us! Let monk Tang go quickly. Stop talking nonsense and acting recklessly! "


    "If you are obedient, my father will go to heaven to play for you tomorrow. If you are not obedient, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Su Ze nodded and said with a smile, "then come and try."


    Mo''ang was so angry that he took out a gun and stabbed Su Ze. Su Ze sideways avoided the tip of the gun, raised his hand and grabbed the gun, grabbed the weapon with force, and then tied the crown prince mo''ang of xihailong with a rope.


    Mo''ang was stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on until he was imprisoned in the river god''s house.


    Is this his cousin alligator dragon?


    Why are you so good?


    Sun Wukong waited for a long time on the shore. When a shrimp soldier from the West Sea surfaced, he reported: "my crown prince was defeated by this alligator dragon and caught in the Heshen house of Heishui river."


    The monkey king was surprised and went to the west sea again.


    The Dragon King of the west sea was very angry at the speech. He also took the soldiers of the West Sea and personally went down to the Heishui River to catch the alligator dragon and severely punish it.


    Monkey King waited for a long time. Another shrimp soldier surfaced: "my Dragon King has also been caught."


    As soon as the voice fell, the little white dragon turned into a figure and plunged into the Heishui River - the Dragon King of the west sea was his father, the crown prince mo''ang was his brother, and he was the third crown prince of the West Sea.


    This time, we don''t have to wait for half a day. The shrimp soldier just got up again and cried with a trembling voice: "the third prince was also caught by the alligator dragon and tied into the river god''s house!"


    Monkey King was furious when he heard the speech: "what a alligator dragon that has caught all his cousins and uncles! My grandson wants to see your ability! "


    Draw out the golden cudgel and make the water tank thick and thin. It is a random pestle at the bottom of the river.


    However, no matter how hard Sun Wukong worked, there was no movement in the Heishui river. He was so angry that he kept yelling and scolding that he almost had to fight in the water - but when he was in the Liusha River, he said he was not good at water warfare. Now he is still not good at water warfare. When he entered the water, he is not as good as pig Wuneng and sand Wujing.


    At this time, the four valued merit Cao appeared in the sky, and the five directions revealed the truth and reminded: "Sun Dasheng, why don''t you ask for help?"


    Monkey King was distressed and said, "the alligator dragon water war is very fierce. Even the West Sea Dragon King''s family were caught by him. What can I do if I invite the East Sea Dragon King, the South Sea Dragon King and the North Sea Dragon King?"


    I was distressed. I went to heaven under the reminder of a merit Cao and reported it to the Jade Emperor.


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor ordered the heavenly officials to investigate. The alligator dragon occupied the position of the river god of the Heishui river. Although the Dragon King of the Jinghe River requested, it has not been approved, which is a great crime. It is even more a sin to hinder the scripture reader and capture the Dragon King of the West Sea.


    He ordered tota King Li and shuide Xingjun to lead heavenly soldiers and generals to come down to earth to help people get scriptures and catch alligator dragons.


    For a moment, the Heishui river was covered with dark clouds. The heavenly soldiers and generals laid two snares, and then the giant spirit ordered the alligator dragon to surrender.


    The Blackwater river was quiet and quiet, as if the alligator dragon didn''t know it at all.


    The giant spirit couldn''t help but ask to fight. With a strange cry, he turned into a giant dozens of feet high, disappeared into the Heishui River, and then quietly.


    After another moment, all the heavenly soldiers and generals realized that the giant spirit God must have been captured by the other party.


    This alligator dragon water battle is so fierce?


    Tota King Li ordered that the Third Prince of Nezha try the huntian Ling - the huntian Ling could make most of the East China Sea uneasy when it shook on the edge of the East China Sea. As a result, Nezha killed the crown prince of Donghai dragon and made an enemy of the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    Now it should not be a problem to stir the Heishui river.


    Seeing the mixed sky Ling falling in the Heishui River, Nezha stirred it up.


    After stirring for a few times, I saw a hand stretched out from the Heishui River and grabbed huntianling: "little doll, don''t be naughty."


    Nezha tugged hard and tried to drag the master of the hand out of the Heishui river.


    But the hand suddenly grabbed Hun Tianling and dragged Nezha into the Heishui river.


    The Heishui river was noisy for a while, and the heavenly soldiers and generals came forward and rushed in.


    At this time, the whole Heishui river was calm again, with an inexplicable and terrible calm.


    It was not a big deal that the Dragon King and the giant spirit God were caught before. Now the great God of the three altar sea meeting and the crown prince Nezha were also caught and captured, which is completely unimaginable - this alligator dragon is just the youngest son of the Dragon King of Jinghe River. How can it have such strong skills and magical powers!

 Chapter 788

    Nezha''s ability is definitely one of the gods in heaven.


    Even the king of tota Li, in addition to the pagoda in his hand, can just restrain Nezha, his other abilities are far less than the third prince.


    However, Nezha entered the Heishui River in the blink of an eye. He was quickly captured after the river churned.


    This is certainly not what ordinary monsters can do. Many heavenly soldiers and generals, including shuide Xingjun, tota Li Tianwang, and even Sun Wukong, are not sure to capture Nezha in such a short time.


    Now the strength of Heishui river has far exceeded all their expectations.


    "Shuide Xingjun, you may divert the river water from the Heishui river here?" The king of tota asked, "the evil alligator dragon wanted to be strong in the water. It should not be difficult to catch this evil obstacle after diverting the Heishui river for half a day."


    Shuide Xingjun answered, raised a token and said, "I''ll try."


    Waving the token, he waved it one after another towards the Heishui river. As expected, the Heishui River obeyed his orders, gradually bent and diverted, bypassed this section, and returned to the river again, as if in the shape of a "few".


    A moment later, the Blackwater River exposed the silt at the bottom of the river, fish, shrimp, turtles and turtles, as well as a Blackwater river god house.


    The alligator dragon attached to Su Ze stood in front of the river god house. Behind him were Nezha, the giant spirit God, the Dragon King of the West Sea, Tang monk, pig Wuneng and other captives, smiling at the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    "You heavenly soldiers and generals, it''s not easy to finally invite me out of the water."


    The monkey king was thoughtful. Instead of rushing forward to do it, he was thoughtful.


    This alligator dragon is the son of the Jinghe Dragon King around Mr. Su. It''s so powerful. Shouldn''t it be strange?


    However, King tota Li did not think so much. With a cry, he ordered the heavenly soldiers and generals to rush forward and catch the alligator dragon.


    The alligator dragon was not afraid at all. Holding a long and narrow Tang Dao in his hand, he rushed vertically and horizontally into heaven''s soldiers and generals, raised his hand and kicked his feet, and knocked a heaven''s soldiers and generals to the ground. Waving a knife and chopping is invincible as chopping through the wind and waves.


    Such valiant and fierce combat effectiveness stunned tota King Li and shuide Xingjun.


    A little water god, the son of the Dragon King, how so strong!


    After looking at it for a moment, the king of tota Li couldn''t see it anymore. He ordered the heavenly army and the heavenly general to retreat. He put his hand on one, and the pagoda in his hand fell head-on towards the alligator dragon.


    The alligator dragon was not afraid at all. He only lengthened the long and narrow Tang Dao in his hand, and quickly knocked dozens of times on the pagoda like a blacksmith.


    The king of tota only felt that the pagoda became extremely heavy and uncontrollable. He immediately took off and fell on the silt at the bottom of Heishui river.


    Seeing this scene, the king of tota was shocked and quickly ordered the heavenly soldiers and generals to call in the gold and withdraw the troops, and hurriedly withdrew with shuide Xingjun to the heaven.


    Seeing this scene, the monkey king was speechless: five hundred years later, the king of tota Li still didn''t make progress? He was as incompetent as when he led the heavenly army and generals to attack Huaguo Mountain.


    Looking at the alligator dragon who had just won a big victory and showed off his prestige, Sun Wukong shouted, "that alligator dragon, do you know Mr. Su?"


    Su Ze''s alligator dragon smiled: "guess?"


    Monkey King scratched his head and said, "you little dragon, but you have great skills. What do you do to catch my old master sun?"


    "If I don''t catch your master, how can I compete with you and challenge me with so many people?" Suze asked.


    "It''s strange of you to say that. Will you let master go after my old sun competes with you?" Monkey king said strangely.


    Su Ze said, "that''s not true. You must defeat me. If you can''t defeat me, I can''t let you pass me."


    Hearing this, the monkey king drew out his golden cudgel and said with a smile, "that''s good! Look at my grandson''s ability! "


    Before, the river in Heishui river was black and he was not good at water warfare, so he didn''t go into the water.


    Now that there is no river, the alligator dragon wants to compete with himself. What else to say? The monkey king doesn''t think he will lose.


    The golden cudgel collided with each other''s weapons. The slender knife that looked light floated slightly, and seemed to be hit by the powerful attack of the monkey king for a moment.


    The monkey king suddenly came to the spirit, waved the golden cudgel and smashed it crazy. He shouted happily, "eat my old sun''s stick!"


    The slender knife is full of toughness, and the alligator dragon''s ability is also very high. The monkey king waved the golden cudgel one after another and stirred the wind around him, but this time and again, it was followed by the alligator dragon with a knife.


    Not only then, but also after more than a dozen moves, it became more flexible and changeable. The knife was wrapped in a black mist and cut along the golden cudgel towards the monkey claw of the monkey king.


    The monkey king hurriedly took the golden cudgel and jumped a few steps. He looked at the thick black fog wrapped around the weapon with fear.


    This means is really related to Mr. Su!


    "What a monster! My grandson went to find Guanyin Bodhisattva!" Monkey king turned his eyes, shouted and headed for the South China Sea.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong could not win, Zhu Wuneng was overjoyed: "Hey, master, you see, the eldest martial brother can''t beat him. I''m afraid we''re going to live in Heishui river for the New Year! I don''t know how about the new year''s Eve dinner. Is there any big fish and meat. As the saying goes, "if you live at ordinary times, you have to eat well this year..."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "how about we eat pig killing vegetables?"


    Pig Wuneng quickly bowed his head and arched his mouth: "this is not fun to eat! This is not fun to eat! "


    Among all the prisoners present, he was the most elated - Su Ze "forced" him to break his precepts and ate meat again. He hasn''t had enough.


    Tang monk was thoughtful, staring at the lingering black gas on Su Ze''s weapons, thinking of the black dragon he saw in the Wuji state, and said to himself: it turned out that this alligator dragon was arranged by Mr. Su.


    Mr. Su also said that he went to Lingshan to ask the Buddha. Now it seems that he intervened a lot on the way to learn scriptures.


    Did he cooperate with Buddhism and act together with Buddhism in this disaster? If not, is it deliberately embarrassing Buddhism?


    Nezha, the giant spirit God, the Dragon King of the West Sea, mo''ang and others are lost and depressed: the heavenly soldiers and the heavenly will be beaten away, and even the monkey king can''t win. This alligator dragon is too powerful!


    After another half day, several auspicious clouds fell from the sky. On one cloud stood Sun Wukong and Guanyin Bodhisattva, and on the other three clouds stood LINGJI Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva.


    The four Bodhisattvas pressed the cloud head together and looked at the alligator dragon holding the Tang knife below.


    "Evil, don''t you come back quickly?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "Bodhisattva, don''t you come back soon?"


    The four Bodhisattvas frowned when they said this. What a arrogant evil!

 Chapter 789

    Guanyin Bodhisattva took out the willow branches with the jade bottle.


    "Evil, if you don''t return, I''ll teach you to die without a place to bury!"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "you use the Dharma to influence me. What means are you using magic power and magic weapons to deal with me?"


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "do you know the Dharma, you evil? Don''t you know that I have such magic power. It is my profound Buddhism and natural reason that is just used to subdue demons and protect my Buddha. "


    "What about me? Is it because of the profound Dharma that I have such a high ability now? I caught monk Tang, so my Dharma is more profound than monk Tang? " Su Zerao asked with interest.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva always felt that this way of dialogue was a little familiar, which made her involuntarily think of a very annoying person, who was also a very aggressive person.


    Tang Monk lowered his head and covered his smile.


    If it was suspected that the demon dragon was Mr. Su''s arrangement before, now he fully understands that the demon dragon is now Mr. Su''s incarnation. It is difficult for Buddhism!


    But while smiling, there is also some sadness - if Mr. Su''s incarnation is the demon dragon from now on, does it mean that Mr. Su Ze will no longer be Mr. Su in his memory, just a mortal?


    The family master who led his growth will never appear again?


    "Nonsense!" Guanyin Bodhisattva was a little unhappy. The monster in front of him raised a quarrel with himself and scolded, "I have high mana. I am a Buddhist with high cultivation. I have been in the position of fate and positive fruit for many years; You have some weak mana. You don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It''s the way to take disaster. You don''t know when you''re dying. "


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, yes, what you said is right, and what I said is wrong. You Bodhisattva is really reasonable, but I feel what I said is right and what you said is wrong. "


    "What should I do?"


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva completely remembered the character who didn''t want to be cheeky and could pull. The monster in front of him really had the charm of each other.


    No, is that guy making trouble again?


    No matter what, kill the monster first. With a cold hum, a willow leaf flew out of the willow branch in your hand. It grew strong in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it rolled towards Su Ze.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was cruel in his heart. As long as he found a chance, he would kill the hateful monster. His evil spirit, which had been suppressed for a long time, came out of his heart.


    Just when I thought of this, I saw that the Tang Dao in the monster''s hand turned into a black long gun, gushing out powerful mana, directly raised his hand and shot through the willow leaves with a radius of several feet.


    With the black spear running through, the willow leaf directly broke a big hole, and then fell into the size of an ordinary willow leaf and landed on the ground.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva only felt his heart sink.


    Can this be a coincidence?


    Such an annoying guy in the world happens to be able to fight with himself. Will he be a new monster? Will it be the youngest son of Jinghe Dragon King?


    That''s obviously impossible!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was solemn and said in a deep voice: "benefactor, will we be embarrassed by our Buddhism in the name of demon dragon this time?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "how could it be difficult? Let me give you a calculation. Originally, Heishui river was just a disaster. At most, it was two disasters. How many disasters are there now? More than four times? I''m helping you increase the disaster of Buddhism. "


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva replied coldly, "the benefactor is joking. The way of heaven is clear. There are no more than three things. Anyway, the Heishui River incident is at most three disasters. "


    "Almsgiver, now I really want to make trouble with Buddhism!"


    Su Ze smiled: "look, your Buddhism is like this. Manjusri Bodhisattva insulted the king of Wuji state last time. Others couldn''t stand the insult, so they almost destroyed their families. My little test doesn''t insult you much. You can''t stand it? "


    "It''s easy for the demon dragon. You''ve won him. Will you pass this time?"


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva held back his anger and said, "is there a cause and effect for the almsgiver to do this? The journey to the West arranged by our Buddhism was agreed at the beginning, and the benefactor should also be considered. Why do you forcibly incarnate to stop it now? Do you think my Buddhism is not angry? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "how can there be no reason?"


    "This demon dragon is the son of my Jinghe Dragon King. You plan my family. I can''t control it. By the way, I''ll add a little disaster to you?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face turned black: that''s what happened. He was waiting for me here!


    Mr. Su is indeed a rude and cheeky guy. Buddhism has suffered losses in front of him several times!


    "Nanwu!"


    A low Buddhist horn sounded, and an old monk came slowly.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva, LINGJI Bodhisattva and Samantabhadra all bow their heads to show their respect for the incarnation of Buddha.


    The old monk turned by the Tathagata Buddha looked at the alligator dragon possessed by Su Ze: "what do you say, benefactor? Defeat the demon dragon and the Heishui river will pass, won''t it? "


    "Yes." Su Zeying said.


    The old monk sighed: "this is what I heard. Prajna paramita, spend all the evil in the world and become all the good in the world..."


    With his recitation, endless golden light and lotus rose towards the alligator dragon attached to Su Ze.


    Su Ze raised his head, opened his hands, and a layer of black air filled out. With a howl of despair and fear, he turned into a black ball and flew towards the old monk. To this extent, there is no magic power between the two sides. Only the most direct energy collision determines the victory or defeat.


    Golden light and lotus flowers are constantly emerging, and black gas is constantly pouring out of the black fog shrouded ball. The two sides collide together, the earth roars, the wind is strong, and the clouds in the sky are torn.


    For a quarter of an hour, the Tathagata incarnated the old monk and shouted, "benefactor, isn''t that enough!"


    Su Ze laughed and said, "forget it, let you go!"


    With these words, a streamer flew out of the alligator dragon and flew far away.


    The black fog wrapped around the alligator dragon and disappeared in the blink of an eye. In a moment, it was replaced by an ignorant green haired lion.


    The incarnation of Tathagata Buddha did not disperse, waiting for the great ceremony of Tang Monk and others to pay homage.


    After Sun Wukong released all the captives, Tang Monk bowed to the avatar of Tathagata Buddha: "thank you for saving me. I''m very grateful."


    The avatar of the Buddha Buddha looked at him. Pig Wuneng, Sha Wujing and white dragon horse all knelt down and saluted. Sun Wukong stood with the Tang monk to salute. There was no need to say that the three princes of Nezha and other heavenly gods bowed down to thank the Buddha. It was impossible to kneel down and worship the Buddha.


    "The journey to the west is difficult. Be careful."


    After the Buddha incarnated, he turned into a breeze and dispersed.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva and LINGJI Bodhisattva also left. Only Manjusri Bodhisattva looked at the green haired lion with some uncertainty.


    "Mr. Su, have you returned?"

 Chapter 790

    The green lion opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Su said, I''ll say goodbye to you so that you won''t be a shrinking turtle and dare not show up."


    Manjusri suddenly blushed and turned to leave by cloud.


    Seeing that he was really afraid, Mr. Su didn''t dare to start, the green lion immediately raised his courage.


    "Manjusri, you wicked smoking thing!"


    "At least I used to be pure and true. I''m just a refined animal. I haven''t eaten human beings. Why do I become your mount and have to be castrated by you!"


    "You''re fucking wicked!"


    Manjusri Bodhisattva''s ears were red. He pretended not to hear and quickly left by cloud.


    When the green lion saw that he had run away, he took a long breath: "what Mr. Su said is really good. This is a shrinking turtle!"


    He politely said goodbye to Tang monk, master and apprentice, Nezha and others, and threw himself into the distance.


    Nezha, the giant spirit God, the Dragon King of the West Sea and others all left a little embarrassed. Only four Tang monks and disciples were left. After a day''s rest, they continued to move forward.


    Zhu Wuneng reluctantly looked back at Heishui River: "master, elder martial brother, will Mr. Su do it again in the future?"


    Tang Monk shook his head silently.


    Monkey King sneered, "you fool, I''m afraid you linger after breaking the ring? Do you want to have a positive result? "


    Pig Wuneng quickly covered his mouth: "I still want to be a positive fruit, I want to be a positive fruit... But my brother... That mouth is really a little greedy..."


    Monkey King smiled and said, "go to the West and tell the Buddha!"


    After that, he came up to Monk Tang: "master, Mr. Su can be on a par with the Buddha. What shall we do in the future? I''m afraid it will fall on him!"


    Tang Monk nodded slightly, thoughtfully, and did not speak.


    On the other side, Che Chi was in the capital of the state. Su Ze sat in the Taoist temple and looked at the men kneeling in front of him.


    There are Hongjiang Dragon King, Jinghe Dragon King, Wuji well Dragon King, Qingmao lion and alligator dragon.


    There are also three monsters who have just returned. They are not like the green haired lion. They are under the seat of Manjusri Bodhisattva and pretend to be born in Zhongnan mountain. These three monsters are real monsters who have been cultivated in Zhongnan mountain. They don''t eat people and only practice Taoism. They have been devoutly dedicated to Sanqing for many years.


    These three monsters are not well informed, and they don''t even pay much attention to the journey to the West. Naturally, they don''t understand that there is a terrible Mr. Su in the world.


    After being captured by Su Ze, the three monsters had to worship; Seeing that Su Ze drives the Dragon King, the green haired lion has more powerful magic than them, which makes him more convinced.


    "Lord, the Tang Monk and his party will arrive at the Chechi country in a few days." Jinghe Dragon King said, "are we going to ambush here and make it difficult for Buddhism?"


    "No need." Su Ze said, "just once, I don''t feel embarrassed with Buddhism. I just want to see how the countries ruled by these three monsters are. Generally speaking, it''s just that monks are poor and Taoists are powerful. For the people, it''s not too different from monks. "


    "You three monsters are also bold. Xiniu Hezhou is the place where Buddhism is located. If you turn a Buddhist country into a Taoist country, even if it is only a small city-state, you will destroy yourself. According to the Buddhist plan, when the Tang Monk and his party arrive, you will die, the Taoism will be destroyed here, and the Buddhism will flourish again... "


    The tiger power immortal immediately knelt down and kowtowed and shouted, "Lord, please help! We don''t have to care about life and death. It''s just that Sanqing orthodoxy has been spreading here for several years. It''s a pity to give up! "


    Su Ze smiled: "you three monsters feel that your death is not worth regretting. You can''t spread Sanqing orthodoxy. It''s worse than death?"


    Tiger power immortal, deer power immortal and sheep power immortal all nodded: "that''s right."


    It''s really an eye opener


    Su Ze thought: those guys in the Taoist sect are very free and unfettered. There are many people who cooperate with Buddhism to learn scriptures. You three monsters are motivated and ignore life and death - Taoist immortals also want to have fun. Really, Taoist protectors have to see the car, Chi Guosan demons!


    "Well, since you choose this way, there''s nothing to say."


    Su Ze said, "if you want to spread Taoism, you should give the benefits of the Taoist temple to more civilians from now on. Don''t be domineering... Can you do it?"


    Tiger power immortal thought: "but if it''s not good to be a Taoist, who will be a Taoist?"


    "You see, don''t you think that Taoists come for good?"


    Su Ze said, "today they can become Taoists for good, and tomorrow they can become monks for good. Where does the so-called Taoism come from? You just lured some people to believe with benefits. How many are there really


    The three monsters looked at each other: what should we do? You ask me who I ask? I don''t know either.


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t say much to them.


    Fighting against Buddhism doesn''t mean you have a good opinion of Taoism. The kind of scattered sand and idle clouds and wild cranes in Taoism is really not on the table than Buddhism... At least Buddhism is united and works hard, whether good or bad. Those immortals in Taoism are really the wonderful state of most "how Lao Tzu cares about you and how you care about me".


    The three tigers probably thought that Su Ze would also support their idea of prospering Taoism in Chechi country, but frowned and thought hard, and didn''t understand how to really spread Taoism.


    According to Su Ze, their missionary mission in Chechi state is to prosper and perish quickly. There is no real Taoist at all.


    After thinking hard for a long time, the three monsters kowtowed to Su Ze and asked how to change the current situation of Chechi country and really spread Taoism.


    Seeing their appearance as Taoist preachers, Su Ze thought that the three wonderful monsters would not be able to die if Sanqing waved at will, but would not accept them as his men.


    They were simply given a move to spread all their knowledge throughout Chechi country. Whether people believe in Taoism or not, they will not be confused with their own benefits. At that time, learning Taoism is not for the sake of the channel door, but for themselves. In this way, if they do not believe in Taoism, they are actually Taoists, and Taoism can flourish without publicity.


    Three monsters, such as Hu Li and Da Xian, were overjoyed. They immediately retired and acted as planned to publicize the Taoism they had learned in Chechi country.


    When they were busy for nearly a month, Tang Monk and his party also came to Chechi country, and their "Lord" had already left.


    "Lord, how did you walk so fast? It seems that you can rest assured when you see the prosperity of daomen? "


    "Well, it must be so. We must not live up to the Lord''s expectations!"


    The three wonderful monsters communicated in this way, and then met the Tang Monk and his party.

 Chapter 791

    At the court of Chechi state, Lu Li immortal, Hu Li immortal and Yang Li immortal heard the scripture takers from the eastern Tang Dynasty and remembered the words of the Lord. The Lord seemed to say that it would not be difficult for them to let go of Buddhism this time?


    Therefore, when the king of Chechi asked how to deal with the monks from the Tang Dynasty, the three monsters nodded and indicated that they could be summoned.


    The king of Chechi had great trust in the three national masters and immediately summoned the monks of the Tang Dynasty.


    A moment later, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples went to the court hall. They first met the king, then proposed to change the customs clearance ultimatum and go west to get scriptures.


    The two sides looked at each other. Three monsters, such as Hu Li and Da Xian, looked at the scripture readers. Tang Monk and Sun Wukong were also observing them.


    Since Tang monks and disciples entered Chechi state, they first saw Chechi state''s Taoists driving monks to do hard labor, and then saw Chechi state''s vigorous cultivation method. Everyone can hear the cultivation method and then learn the magic.


    Most people don''t have the talent of cultivation and have to give up. A few people have some talents. They have just started to practice. There are still some people who try to cultivate all day because they have no talent of cultivation. They simply don''t produce delusions out of thin air.


    Therefore, the whole car country does not look very prosperous.


    It can be said that these three national teachers have obviously belonged to the evil way of eliminating dissidents and bringing disaster to the country and the people.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong have discussed in private. First, regardless of the situation here in Chechi country, let''s see whether the Buddhism allows them to pass smoothly.


    Without their provocation, the three demons of Chechi country also listened to the words of the "Lord", so the process of changing the customs clearance ultimatum was very smooth.


    When the four Tang monks and disciples left and were about to get out of the car Chi Guochao hall, a man stood up and shouted, "wait a minute!"


    Four Tang monks, teachers and disciples, King Chechi and three national teachers looked at it together.


    The man was an insignificant official of Chechi state. He said, "monks from the eastern Tang Dynasty, how do you feel when you witnessed the experience of monks here?"


    Sure enough, Buddhism can''t let go of this disaster and test


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong both understood, so they simply stopped doing more temptation.


    Tang monk said, "I can''t talk about my feelings, but I have some questions. What crime did those monks commit and have to serve hard labour?"


    The little official said proudly, "there is no crime. Just because they are monks rather than Taoists, they will be arrested for labor. Do you know that in our Chechi country, any monk is guilty! "


    Tang Monk listened to him and looked at the king of Chechi country: "Your Majesty, does Chechi country have such a decree? As long as a monk is guilty? "


    The king of Chechi kingdom was a little embarrassed. First, he asked the little official to be kicked out because he speechless in the hall.


    Then he explained a little: a few years ago, Chechi country suffered a severe drought. He asked the monk to ask for rain. If the monk couldn''t ask for rain, he was angry and caught the monk. Because the three national masters returned from Zhongnan mountain to practice Taoism, they begged for rain and hated the monks, so the monks in Chechi country were punished.


    Tang monk is very dissatisfied with today''s Buddhists, and I feel very miserable when I hear about them here.


    In particular, the king of Chechi Kingdom did very practical things: if he didn''t ask for rain, the monk was guilty, but he didn''t commit any crime himself. If there is a severe drought in the east land Datang for several years, the emperor will vent his anger, and no one will use the absurd excuse of "he can''t ask for rain", not to mention that the emperor and the imperial court should review what''s wrong with themselves.


    However, due to the drought in Chechi country, some people asked for rain; During the drought in Wuji country, some people also asked for rain - this analogy makes Tang monk a little familiar.


    These three Taoist priests named Zhongnan mountain and the fake Taoist priest of Zhongnan Mountain in Wuji country should be the same. Are they all the mounts of Bodhisattvas?


    Buddhism is playing with us like fools


    However, if you don''t cooperate with Buddhism, other moths will appear in Buddhism, which also makes Tang Monk feel helpless.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to do so."


    Tang monk said, "it takes strict laws to govern the country. If monks are guilty, they will naturally be punished. If they are innocent, how can they be punished on the grounds that they can''t ask for rain? On this day, there are many people in the world. They can''t ask for rain. Isn''t your majesty afraid of losing the hearts of the people? "


    The king of Chechi country was not angry at his speech and looked at the three national teachers of Chechi country.


    Hearing the speech, Hu Li immortal said, "monk from the Tang Dynasty, it''s not difficult for us to let you pass the Chechi country. Do you still have to gossip about the state affairs of our Chechi country?"


    Tang monk said, "it''s not gossip, it''s just advice. If Che Chi doesn''t strictly enforce the law, he will put the monk in prison because he is happy or disgusted, then he will certainly be able to do the same to the Taoist in the future."


    "For the sake of the country, the king and national teachers had better be strict with the law."


    "You monk!" Yangli immortal shouted angrily, "I really thought that if we let you go, you could tell us what to do and what to do?"


    Sun Wukong sneered, "why do I need you to let go?"


    The two of them were angry and began to fight.


    After the competition, tiger power immortal, deer power immortal and sheep power immortal were defeated first. Seeing that the king of Chechi''s attitude towards Tang monks and other monks was somewhat shaken, it was likely to affect his family''s preaching. He immediately lost his red eyes and took the monkey king to have a competition to cut off his head, dig his heart and take a bath in the oil pan.


    Then the monkey king used his means one after another to kill the three monsters, and passed the disaster of Chechi country.


    At the moment, Su Ze, who is on the Bank of Tongtian River, has no feelings about the death of Chechi country''s three demons.


    These three monsters are so idealistic that even Taoist immortals are not very enthusiastic about preaching. These three do not say anything about risking their lives to preach. They also subtly believe that Su Ze is against Buddhism and must be a Taoist... It can be said that these three monsters are completely wrong from ideal to goal to implementation.


    In the village on the Bank of Tongtian River, villagers are worshiping the king of inspiration temple.


    I don''t know whether Guanyin Bodhisattva specifically told me or was warned by Kui Mu wolf. The carp essence that connects the Milky way and the carp released by Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t ask the villagers to offer boys and girls, but asked the villagers to offer meat and fish sacrifices every day. If they didn''t do so, they would flood the village.


    In this way, it''s a little too cheap. This carp


    Su Ze thought.


    The carp likes to eat boys and girls. I''m afraid a little meat won''t satisfy him. I have to take a closer look. If he really came down to earth as a demon and hasn''t eaten anyone, Su Ze is not good, because the original story of journey to the West will judge him.


    Thinking like this, Su Ze released a separate body and turned into a real fish to sneak into Tongtian River. When he met a small water demon, he directly replaced the other party.


    Then he dived into Tongtian River mansion to find out the real details of the king of inspiration.

 Chapter 792

    The king of inspiration would never have thought that the famous Mr. Su came first before the Bible reader came, or he would first explore whether he had eaten people.


    He has heard that the scripture reader has arrived in Chechi state. The Tongtian River is in Chechi state, and Chenjiazhuang on the Bank of Tongtian River is also under the jurisdiction of Chechi state, so he has begun to converge.


    Since he left the South China Sea, he has been rampant for some time. More than half a year ago, he received the news from the Bodhisattva, so he didn''t dare to ask Chen Jiazhuang for boy and girl again.


    However, eating people is only zero and countless times. He is quite boring to stay in Tongtian Hanoi. Although he doesn''t dare to move Chenjiazhuang again, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t dare to move others. From time to time, he went to some cities to choose some delicious food to eat.


    When Su Ze entered the water mansion, the whole water mansion was clean and transparent, not dirty at all, as if it were like a dragon palace.


    Or Su Ze learned from other aquariums that the king of inspiration didn''t eat people in recent days. He said he was just in case someone came and was killed.


    Su Ze was relieved when he got the news - the carp essence really didn''t change its habit of eating people.


    However, Suze can''t appear so soon again.


    The last time in Wuji state, Su Ze was so poor that Manjusri didn''t dare to show up. If Su Ze showed up early this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva would definitely give up the carp essence and never appear again.


    Without the appearance of Guanyin Bodhisattva, there will be no fun here.


    Su Ze took back his separation and waited quietly. The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples left Chechi''s capital city and came to Chenjiazhuang on the Bank of Tongtian River in two days.


    Because Sun Wukong, Zhu Wuneng and others could not fly across the Tianhe river with Tang monk on their back, they went to Chenjiazhuang to find a way to cross the river.


    The whole Chenjiazhuang frowned. Tang Monk and monkey king came forward and asked. They knew that Chenjiazhuang enshrined an immortal named king of inspiration. Meat is offered every day. Although the king of inspiration blesses good weather, it is too heavy for a small village with hundreds of people to kill pigs and sheep every day.


    No matter whether it was a Buddhist calculation or not, it was also to cross the Tongtian River. Monkey king went to the inspiration King Temple with pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing. When the inspiration king came to enjoy the sacrifice, he beat him back to the Tongtian River.


    The next day, snowflakes fell on the Tongtian River, and the whole Tongtian River was frozen. When monk Tang''s teachers and disciples were ready to cross the river along the ice, he was captured by the king of inspiration.


    Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing were powerful this time. They beat the king of inspiration behind closed doors and hid in the water mansion with Tang monk.


    The three martial brothers of Monkey King can''t help it. Discuss what to do. Because of the Heishui river before, the Dragon King of the four seas and Tianting were afraid to easily intervene in the matter of the inspiration king of Tongtian River.


    In the final analysis, learning scriptures is a matter of Buddhism, so in the final analysis, we still need to find Buddhism. Sun Wukong drove his tendon and head cloud to the South China Sea and invited Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva arrived with a fish basket, the king of inspiration immediately appeared and kowtowed for mercy.


    Sun Wukong and others knew that the king of inspiration was a carp lost in Guanyin Bodhisattva''s house. Needless to say, it was another disaster calculated by Buddhism.


    "Evil, don''t you come back soon?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said.


    The king of inspiration turned into a big carp with yellow mouth and red beard and flew towards the fish basket in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Just then, a hand suddenly appeared halfway and fastened the carp''s gills.


    "What a big man eating carp!"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "is this carp raised by Guanyin Bodhisattva?"


    The smile of Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly froze on his face and stared at Su Ze: "do you want to intervene again?"


    "What words..." Su Ze said, "killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. The carp killed so many innocent people in Chechi country. I think he should stew a pot of fish soup or make a roast fish."


    "Benefactor, I raised the carp." Guanyin Bodhisattva said in a deep voice.


    Su Ze stared at her: "so you killed the man he killed? You can give him cause and effect? "


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva was silent and then said, "since the benefactor is dissatisfied with this evil barrier, why don''t you show up early, but only at this time?"


    "When I was in Wuji state, I showed up early. As a result, your Buddhism became a shrinking turtle. Up to now, no one has borne the cause and effect of the dead and displaced people in Wuji state, and your Buddhist Manjusri Bodhisattva dare not rise up again."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I''m also worried. What if I do it early this time and you become the shrinking turtle who doesn''t bear the responsibility?"


    The corners of Guanyin Bodhisattva''s eyes twitched and beat slightly. Helpless, he had to say, "there is no amitabha in the south. Please tell me what your benefactor wants. Don''t think of a way to laugh at the poor monk."


    "First of all, the carp essence eats a lot of people. Leave it to me." Suze said.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, "yes."


    "Secondly, if you are not strict with your subordinates, you have to have a means of punishment." Suze said.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva closed his eyes and sighed, "Amitabha, is it possible, benefactor? Don''t say I won''t agree, even if I agree, the Buddha won''t agree. In my Buddhism, there are only antecedents and consequences. Fate is doomed. I am not wrong. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "are you right? What if I force you to admit your mistake? "


    "That''s also coercion. I''m right after all." Guanyin Bodhisattva said.


    "What if I let the Tathagata force you to admit your mistake?" Su Ze asked again.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva opened his eyes and said, "if you can do it, please do it. At this time today, I am right."


    It''s true that she doesn''t admit her mistakes. As long as she talks about cause and effect, everything will have cause and effect. Don''t blame her? According to this logic, murder and arson also have causes and consequences. There is no need to investigate the prisoners.


    "Let the carp out and create disaster. Do you recognize it?" Suze asked.


    "Of course." Guanyin Bodhisattva said.


    "This carp essence kills people and eats people. Do you recognize it?" Su Ze asked again.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I don''t know."


    Su Ze shook his head and sighed. His body shook, and a clear sound sounded on Guanyin''s face.


    "Monks don''t lie. You break your precepts, Guanyin."


    Su Ze, carrying the carp essence, stood beside Guanyin Bodhisattva and said.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was stunned. He didn''t react for a moment. He subconsciously touched his cheek. Only then did he react. His face turned red and his eyes were angry.


    This Suze! I slapped myself in the face in full view of the public!


    Such humiliation is intolerable!


    Even if Guanyin Bodhisattva knew that he was no match for the other side, he could no longer bear it. He raised his hand and raised the lanolin jade clean bottle, so he would urge the magic weapon and Su Ze to work hard.

 Chapter 793

    Su Ze looked at the angry Guanyin Bodhisattva with a smile.


    Sun Wukong, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing all looked silly. Although they knew that Su Ze was not an ordinary immortal, they still didn''t expect such a thing to happen at this time.


    What a shame is this slap in the face?


    The well-known Guanyin Bodhisattva among the three worlds was humiliated!


    This Bodhisattva is respected by many mortals and has many friends in the three realms. He has a great reputation. It can be said that he is definitely a great man.


    Such a great existence was slapped directly in the face by Mr. Su... No wonder she was so angry that she immediately chose to fight. If she didn''t fight, she wouldn''t have any face.


    Su Ze sighed slightly, "look at you. Eating fast and chanting Buddha is just for yourself to be high above others. Such Buddhists and Bodhisattvas are like emperors on earth. What about the Buddhist scriptures you read all day? "


    "The more equal all beings are, the higher you are. You don''t allow others to be equal with you."


    "The more compassionate all sentient beings are, the more you refuse to be compassionate. Whether it''s a test or a lesson, you have to let people be dogs and eat your leftovers before you can be satisfied."


    "There is no need to say more." Guanyin Bodhisattva said in a deep voice, "Su Ze, you humiliate me too much. You must score a life or death today!"


    After she said this, she only heard a voice: "I''ll help you!"


    Manjusri Bodhisattva appeared impressively, followed by a series of voices, and Samantabhadra and LINGJI Bodhisattva also appeared one after another.


    Su Ze raised his eyebrows in surprise and then said with a smile, "just you smelly fish and rotten shrimp?"


    "Give you a few courage, no one gives you back support, do you dare to jump out? Since the Tathagata has come, why hide it? "


    "Nanwu!"


    A dull and loud noise sounded in the whole territory of Chechi state and even hundreds of miles around. A golden sun rose in the flat ground. The golden light shone. The Buddha Buddha Buddha was sitting on the top, and his golden body several feet high was brilliant, so that mortals could only worship and not look directly at him.


    Obviously, when Su Ze blocked Guanyin Bodhisattva this time, the Tathagata Buddha had decided to start and really compete with Mr. Su Ze. We cannot allow this man to intervene again and again.


    Su Ze smiled: "good, good, Tathagata, you are finally willing to do it."


    Then he looked around and asked, "who else wants to do it? We might as well stand up together. "


    The true body Dharma of the Tathagata Buddha is driving, and Guanyin Bodhisattva, LINGJI Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra, Manjusri Bodhisattva, as well as many Arhats and venerable ones emerge one by one. It is obvious that the Tathagata Buddha is really angry this time and is about to make a thorough explanation with Su Ze.


    With their formation set aside, the four value merit Cao and the five party Jiedi in the sky joined one after another, and even the twenty-seven stars without Kui Mu wolf. The attitude of Tianting is also very obvious. It seems that they want to fight Su Ze together, and it seems that it is only the Xingxiu officials who took action out of the original experience of Kui Mu wolf, which has little to do with Tianting.


    It''s still the same slippery head, and it''s still the same lack of responsibility.


    Look at the Buddha in the West. My younger brother has been in trouble. He has appeared many times without saying. This time, he directly brought people to block people. This is the attitude of mixing out. His own community should be united.


    Like Tianting, there are many immortals, many immortals who listen to the tune and don''t listen to the propaganda. It looks very prosperous. In fact, there are not many reliable direct forces at all. Most immortals are providing for the elderly. How many dare to fight and fight?


    Being beaten in and out by a grandson monkey is not just intentional indulgence. It is likely that so many immortals have nothing to do with themselves and don''t react in the state of providing for the aged.


    "Is that all? No more? "


    Su Ze asked with a smile.


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "after all, it''s you and me fighting the Dharma. Why do you ask so many questions?"


    "That''s not good. I remember my revenge most. I have to retaliate one by one for everything that appears today." Suze said very seriously.


    This


    The Tathagata Buddha was really stunned by this guy''s brazenness, and other Bodhisattvas, Arhats, venerable ones and stars were also stunned.


    This kind of three powerful person who can be on an equal footing with the Tathagata Buddha actually said that no matter who he is, he will retaliate... Isn''t it shameless? Is this what great power can do?


    "Nanwu! Because of the true nature of the benefactor, I have been thinking many years ago, who are you the embodiment of power and what is your background. " The Tathagata Buddha said in a deep voice, "but I can''t calculate your every step. Su Ze, now you and I want to use some real skills. You should always tell your real name and real identity?"


    Su Ze smiled: "if you can''t figure it out, I''ll tell you? What you think is beautiful. "


    "Tathagata, if you want to know who I am, you might as well defeat me."


    The Tathagata Buddha lowered his eyebrows and eyes: "Nanwu! Almsgiver insists on making trouble with our Buddhism. He is already the enemy of Buddhism. Today, the old monk will use Thunderbolt to calm down his resentment. "


    After saying that, he raised his hand, turned his palm into the size of heaven and earth, and grabbed it towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze sneered and crushed the carp fairy king in his hand, and the soul flew out of the smoke.


    His own energy is constantly running, and he doesn''t even need to use the energy of the reincarnation world. Su Ze''s own energy has long been transformed into the mana characteristics suitable for the reincarnation world, and added various characteristics such as breaking demons, seeking Tao jade and origin, which is the ordinary mana characteristics that have surpassed the reincarnation world.


    Therefore, even in the face of the supernatural powers and spells of the Tathagata Buddha, he does not have to consume his hard won reincarnation world operation energy, but only his transformed mana.


    The mana formed a dark spear in front of Su Ze. The spear directly pierced into the huge palm of the Tathagata like a mountain in the sky.


    The Tathagata immediately felt pain and hurriedly took back his palm. He was surprised and looked at Su Ze.


    He had never been able to break his magic power by this means.


    Su Ze is really a strong enemy!


    "Nanwu Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha! "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, LINGJI Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and all arhat venerable beings concentrate on chanting the Buddha''s name. As they chanted the Buddha, the golden lotus bloomed over the whole Chechi country, and there was golden light everywhere.


    The Tathagata Buddha also came back to God and said "Nanwu". One golden lotus after another bloomed around Su Ze, which is the best way for Buddhism to moisten things silently.


    As long as Su Ze agrees a little, the chanting of these Buddhists will be everywhere, and the two sides will enter the contest of spiritual will. At that time, the Tathagata Buddha, together with many Bodhisattvas and Arhats, will never miss anything.


    Su Ze laughed and was filled with black mist. Endless fear and despair formed "fear" and fought with golden lotus.

 Chapter 794

    The golden light and black fog are particularly clear. They fight together in this way, sending out silent and fierce fluctuations. The surrounding wind and cloud and air are shattered, so they appear anxious and stagnant. It is difficult for both sides to win or lose for a time.


    Even if Sun Wukong was not close to Buddhism before, seeing Su Ze use this demon like magic to fight against Tathagata Buddha, Bodhisattva and arhat at this moment, he instinctively felt that Mr. Su might not be a good man.


    The Tathagata said as she released the Golden Lotus light.


    "Although there are many demons in the three realms, I haven''t heard of people like you who are capable of fear and despair."


    "Who the hell are you? From the beginning of heaven and earth to now, none of me can match you! "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "who am I? Don''t I know when you win?"


    As they said this, the golden light and the black fog were still at loggerheads.


    While reciting the Buddha''s name, Guanyin Bodhisattva pointed the mouth of the jade bottle at Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled, and a stream of black smoke came out in front of him, forming the shape of a long gun.


    The jade bottle flew along the golden light and tried to work when Su Ze couldn''t be distracted, but it was butted by a black long gun and couldn''t work any more.


    Like Guanyin Bodhisattva, there are four valued merit Cao, five directions Jiedi and twenty-seven stars. They shouted "we''ll help you" and fought together, rather disorderly towards empress Su Ze''s heart.


    Su Ze didn''t bother to pay attention to them, so he threw his robe sleeves. Jinghe Dragon King, Hongjiang Dragon King, Jinglong king, Qingmao lion, little alligator dragon and other subordinates flew out with black fog and collided with the stars and immortals.


    The two sides could not have reached a draw. After all, the 27 stars are weak and strong. The weakest is far more than the king of Jinglong. The strongest is the green lion, which is even stronger than the green lion.


    However, this is only a comparison of their strength on the surface. After they really started fighting, Jinghe Dragon King and other talents found that the black fog made them more repressive than star officials and immortals. Their magic power and actual combat ability were greatly improved. For a moment, they did not lose the battle, but instead suppressed star officials and immortals.


    The battle between the two sides is fierce. You come and go, and the golden light and black fog on the other side consume alternately. It is also unrelenting.


    After such a stalemate for nearly a quarter of an hour, the Tathagata Buddha said in a deep voice: "benefactor, now you have all the means, but that''s all. I advise you to stop at this point and come to our Buddhism to be a Buddha who protects the teaching. We can resolve the fight at this point. It''s good to do both. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "so you have other means?"


    "Nature."


    The Tathagata Buddha showed his other face with an angry expression. He was surrounded by a treasure and held a huge Vajra pestle in his hand.


    "Separate..."


    Su Ze laughed and then turned into five separate bodies, one with a black long gun, one with a Tang Dao, one with six sticks, one with corrugated eyes and one with blue crystal eyes.


    "Have a try, Tathagata?"


    If the Tathagata didn''t believe it, he thought to himself: my incarnation is a magic power. Is Su Ze more powerful than me?


    The manifesting Tathagata waved the Vajra pestle and hit Su Ze directly.


    One of Su Ze''s entities separately waved a long gun and came forward to block the manifesting angry Tathagata under the continuous energy supply of Su Ze''s body.


    The spear collided with the Vajra pestle. The spear body shook slightly, obviously reluctantly, but it was able to resist after all.


    Another entity came forward again and waved a knife at the angry Tathagata.


    Seeing this scene, all Bodhisattvas, Arhats and venerable ones were shocked and hurried to help the Buddha.


    At this time, the wavy eyed Suze entity lifted up with one hand, and a dark black ball flew into the sky. The strong gravity rolled towards the Bodhisattvas, Arhats and venerable ones, trying to absorb them.


    Bodhisattva LINGJI quickly took out the calming wind pill and calmed the people, which prevented them from being attacked.


    The Su Ze entity with bright eyes separated, and a light was released from her hands, splitting towards the Bodhisattvas.


    The Bodhisattvas, Arhats and venerable ones were in a hurry for a while, and they all shot together, which blocked this attack. When they recovered from their two defenses, they only saw that Su Ze, who wielded a knife to chop the Tathagata Buddha, had fallen the blade on the angry Tathagata.


    Seeing this scene, they all recited loudly: "there is no amitabha in the south!"


    The Buddha should have been inviolable and inviolable. If you are hit by this person at this moment, you can know that this person''s ability is not under the Tathagata Buddha. He is really an enemy of Buddhism.


    Their impatience and worry have no effect. They can''t even intervene to help. They can only recite the Buddha''s name like this and cheer for the Buddha to see if they can increase the odds of victory.


    Seeing this scene, the four valued Kung Fu Cao, the five directions Jiedi and the twenty-seven stars all cooled their hearts. They subconsciously got rid of the fighting pursuit of Jinghe Dragon King, Hongjiang Dragon King, little alligator dragon and green hair lion, and tried to step aside and walk away.


    But now, there is no such good thing!


    Su Zena, an entity holding six sticks, suddenly threw his robe sleeve, and the heaven and earth in his sleeve shrouded them all, directly integrating them and the Dragon King of Jinghe into the heaven and earth in his sleeve.


    The sky was suddenly much cleaner.


    Looking at this scene, I saw a knife scar that could not be healed for a long time on my angry Tathagata avatar. The Tathagata Buddha couldn''t help but say "Nanwu".


    "Benefactor, what a great skill and magic power!"


    "The old monk has to do his best to compete with the benefactor and subdue the benefactor, the enemy of Buddhism!"


    After a word, the Tathagata''s body changed thousands of feet high. With a big hand, with the golden light of Buddhism, the petals of Baolian and the true words of incense, it changed and circulated indefinitely, and caught Su Ze with an irresistible posture.


    Su Ze calmly looked at the scene, his body turned into a thousand feet high, raised his hand, as dark as ink, and greeted the Tathagata''s palm.


    Fists and palms intersected, and a muffled sound from heaven and Earth spread to Tianting and throughout Xiniu Hezhou.


    The whole Tongtianhe river is shaking violently, just like the earth shaking violently.


    "Nanwu!"


    The Tathagata Buddha''s voice has been filled with anger. He doesn''t know what the origin of this person is. He can''t take him for a moment, and even he is suppressed by him.


    Where on earth did this come from and destroy my great cause of Buddhism!


    Fists and palms intersected once, twice, three times... The fierce collision sound kept coming out. At this time, a voice came from the sky: "please tell the victory and defeat as soon as possible, or go to Tianwaitian and fight again. Che Chi Guo and Xi Niu Hezhou are afraid that they will die!"

 Chapter 795

    Because two thousand feet high people with great magic power and great magic power fight each other, the dull sound caused by each fight is like the roar of heaven and earth, and the disaster falls from day to day. If we continue to fight like this, I''m afraid that the creatures of Che Chi Guo and Xi Niu Hezhou will not die from the natural disaster, but will also be shocked to death.


    The voice of heaven opened its mouth and made a sound.


    No one knows whether the one who made the voice came to persuade the quarrel, for the sake of the common people, or for another purpose.


    "Nanwu."


    The Tathagata Buddha said in a deep voice, "for the creatures of Xiniu Hezhou, the next move will win or lose."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "yes, I''m just going to see what kind of skills Buddhism has."


    The two people received their own change magic power, still restored their original body size, and even took back their avatars.


    The Tathagata Buddha had golden lotus under him, lowered his eyebrows and closed his eyes, and recited the Sutra.


    As he recited the Sutra, it spread all over Chechi country and even most of Xiniu Hezhou. Many mortals stopped to listen to the Sutra, and then sat cross legged. From then on, they devoted themselves to the Buddha.


    With his recitation, many demons hid in the cave trembling and dared not go out.


    He is accumulating power and energy. This time, when the attack is launched, he not only wants to defeat the person in front of him, but also wants to poke out the other party''s feet, so that the other party can be completely exposed in full view of the public, so that the great cause of Buddhist scriptures can no longer be hindered!


    Su Ze also knew that the Tathagata''s attack must be no small matter, far more than before.


    Before, because they did not seek quick victory, they also tested how their energy adapted to the magic and other systems of the reincarnation world. Su Ze and Tathagata Buddha consumed each other. By contrast, the results were quite good.


    Because of the existence of avalanche jade and Holy Grail, the energy of other worlds has been adapted and strengthened over the years. It is already a magic power perfectly connecting the world, and there is no big defect against the magic weapons of Tathagata Buddha and Bodhisattva.


    However, it is impossible to rely on Su Ze''s own energy to quickly win Bodhisattva level figures, it still takes some hands and feet to quickly defeat the Tathagata Buddha.


    Just like now, the Tathagata Buddha gathered a very deadly attack, which must be earth shattering. Su Ze can avoid the past by relying on his own energy and perhaps some clever methods. But in that way, it is basically timid, and it also shows that their real level seems to be lower than Tathagata. They can only secretly rub and engage in conspiracy.


    In this way, the Buddha is no longer afraid of him. He is only afraid that when he appears on the way to get scriptures, the Buddha will send the Buddha to stop him, and nothing can be done.


    Therefore, this time, the strongest blow of the Tathagata Buddha can''t make him succeed.


    You can only press his head, and you have to be relaxed.


    If Su Ze wants to do this, he can only use the running energy of the reincarnation world he has collected.


    It''s time to use it - if you don''t use it at this time, you can''t collect more energy in the future. If you use it at this time, you can get more energy in the future.


    He made up his mind, smiled unchanged, and looked at the dignified Tathagata Buddha with low eyebrows and closed eyes in front of him. Su Ze said nothing.


    When Baolian was full of strange faces and fragrance, and countless voices of chanting Buddha sounded around, the Tathagata Buddha did not move, and the attack had fallen on Su Ze.


    This attack, at first glance harmless, is just countless beliefs and voices to persuade Su Ze to believe in Buddhism.


    When Su Ze ignored it, these beliefs and voices became extremely irritable, further condensed and more powerful. After several breaths in succession, the original harmless chanting of Buddhist scriptures has become a voice that forcibly enters the ear, heart and brain.


    It can be said that even if a person who hates Buddhism again and again is forced and brutally into Buddhist ideas again and again and destroys the original ideas, he will become a dementia who only knows to chant Buddhism, or a devout disciple of Buddhism.


    This is not the power of the Tathagata Buddha alone, but the power of the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats and venerable beings in the western Leiyin temple. It is also the power of all living creatures and mortals who recite Buddhist scriptures at this moment in the whole Xiniu Hezhou.


    Who can bear such a strong mental power so directly? Who can bear such a degree of power?


    Even the positive gods of heaven, even the four emperors of heaven, are afraid that they can''t support such a powerful force of moderation. They either run away or are forcibly moderated.


    Su Ze did not escape, but still stood where he was. Many Buddhists, such as the Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva, were overjoyed when they saw this scene.


    This man is as powerful as the Tathagata Buddha. At this time, he doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. He faces the whole Buddhism and the whole Xiniu Hezhou with one person''s strength.


    If Buddhism can''t force this person, it really doesn''t have to mix in the world, and it doesn''t have to consider the Eastward Transmission of Buddhist scriptures!


    "Nanwu Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha! "


    "Buddha said: I heard it..."


    "Shuangsheng and Shuangshu, Bodhi''s word..."


    The Buddhist people hurriedly recited the Buddhist scriptures with an urgent mood, trying to completely change this person.


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly raised his eyes and smiled: "everyone, is the Buddhist Scripture fun?"


    Tathagata Buddha thought: what''s the problem? Does Duhua come into effect? Does he want to understand the Buddhist scriptures?


    Immediately replied, "benefactor, what about the Buddhist scriptures? You can know if you have a deep understanding. Why do you need to ask more?"


    "No, no, no, I''m asking you, is the Buddhist Scripture you read next fun?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, using the running energy of the reincarnation world.


    Almost at the same time, the sound of the whole Xiniu Hezhou chanting Buddhist scriptures suddenly stopped, and all the joint chanting collapsed into a mass of loose sand.


    Tathagata Buddha and Bodhisattvas arhat all looked at Su Ze in horror.


    "South..."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva instinctively wanted to dictate the Buddha''s name, but he was embarrassed to find that he couldn''t do it and couldn''t say it.


    "What the hell did you do? Why can''t I recite the Buddha''s name? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "for the next half an hour, Xiniu Hezhou can''t chant Buddha. I just did such a thing. Do you understand?"


    "You can''t say Buddha, Nanwu, benefactor, Bodhisattva arhat, or even worship Dalaiyin temple."


    The world was silent. The Tathagata Buddha and Bodhisattvas arhat looked at the Su Ze in front of us in horror. Then a long time later, the Tathagata Buddha bowed his head and bowed his body: "Mr. Su has great powers. We have to obey."


    "Please tell Mr. Su whether we should do this sutra learning thing?"


    As he bowed his head and body, countless Buddha statues all over the world made a light click and faintly cracked.


    All Bodhisattvas arhat also bowed together.


    Buddha, this time I completely convinced Mr. Su!

 Chapter 796

    Su Ze can make no one in Xiniu Hezhou recite Buddhist Scriptures for half an hour. Of course, he can destroy Buddhism in half an hour.


    It is certainly impossible for the Tathagata Buddha not to bow his head.


    He had to bow his head for the sake of Buddhist foundation and Scripture.


    As the Buddha bowed his head and put the decision-making power to learn scriptures on Su Ze, Su Ze smiled.


    For half an hour, Buddhist Chanting was forbidden, which was deliberately exaggerated by Su Ze himself.


    He used the reincarnation world energy he collected to set up a keyword shield lasting for a quarter of an hour in Xiniu Hezhou area in the reincarnation world.


    This is too familiar for people who are familiar with computer operation and surfing the Internet, because they often see the keyword shielding of the website when watching videos, words and comments. Sometimes, because of the keyword shielding, they have a very annoying viewing experience.


    But for Buddhism based in Xiniu Hezhou, this is an unimaginable magic power.


    In the view of Tathagata Buddha and others: since we can forbid the Buddhist scriptures, it''s not difficult to kill all Buddhists with this magic power! This Suze is so strong!


    What they didn''t expect was that Su Ze achieved this effect and used a quarter of the energy he collected from the reincarnation world. However, as they handed over the dominant power of the journey to the west to Su Ze and let Su Ze decide, Su Ze immediately collected more than twice the energy of the original reincarnation world, which can be said to be a big profit.


    This is why Su Ze smiled.


    He won the previous investment bet - if he dodged, avoided the attack of Buddhism and admitted that he was inferior to Buddhism, he would no longer be qualified to participate in Scripture learning. Once he participated, he would have to fight with Buddhism, because Buddhism was not afraid of him at all.


    Now, the Buddha dare not be arrogant in front of him, and even let him take the Scriptures to lead the decision, which immediately harvested a lot of energy for the operation of the reincarnation world.


    As for rewards such as points in the reincarnation world, Su Ze has long been not something to consider.


    As the Buddha bowed his head to admit defeat, other attention also turned back one after another.


    They were filled with emotion and unexpected -- they all said that Buddhism in heaven, and that the general trend of the world was Buddhism spreading to the East and learning from the West. But it was such a strong man who abruptly interrupted the great prosperity of Buddhism and blocked the Buddhist Scripture learning and eastward transmission.


    Still in Xiniu Hezhou, the nest of Buddhism, it is forbidden to chant Buddha for half an hour


    Who would have thought of such powers and powers? Who can do it?


    I''d better not take part in the journey to the West. Let them go. Don''t annoy that strange Su Ze and make him look ugly.


    All eyes and spies retreated one after another, leaving only three stunned martial brothers of the monkey king, a group of bowed Buddha and Bodhisattva, and a rather embarrassed Tang monk with a little weak magic power who had just come out of the Tongtianhe mansion.


    Tang Monk didn''t even know what happened to the outside world. He was trapped at the bottom of Tongtian River before. At this time, fish and shrimp fled while the river shook.


    Monkey king saw him in the twinkling of an eye and hurriedly took him to the shore. The four teachers and disciples met again.


    Above the sky, the Buddha is led by the Tathagata Buddha. Su Ze stands in front of all the Buddhists and decides what to do next for the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples below.


    "I have no objection to learning lessons."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s just that some levels designed by your Buddhism really annoy me, so I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "I''m not trying to kill all of you, not to let your Buddhism prosper or let you learn scriptures from the East. I just want to pick up some disasters that I don''t like on the way to learn scriptures."


    "I don''t think you have any opinion about it?"


    When the Tathagata Buddha and Bodhisattvas heard the speech, they not only had no opinion, but gave birth to a feeling of happiness that "he was so easy to talk".


    Before that, they always thought that Su Ze''s strength was weaker than that of Buddhism. After Buddhism was serious, they could get rid of Su Ze, so Su Ze was not allowed to intervene in Sutra learning. When Su Ze intervened once, they reluctantly endured, or the Tathagata manifested and warned, and then intervened again and again, they put on an intolerable posture and really wanted to start a war.


    However, now they found that Su Ze was not afraid of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou, and even could suppress the whole Buddhism alone - traveling to the west to learn scriptures is a small thing, and the real big thing is the survival of Buddhism.


    Su Ze once again put forward the principle of interference and learning. They felt that it was too generous and easy to talk.


    The requirements are the same. The status of both sides has completely changed, that''s all!


    "Mr. Su Ze said so. We are naturally ordered to act and have no opinion."


    The Tathagata Buddha answered.


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s good to have no opinion. That''s all for the journey to the West."


    "Also, since you have offended me, I will have orders in the future. Will you listen or not?"


    The Tathagata Buddha thought to himself, "how can you not listen? Unless the true Amitabha Buddha is born, I, the Tathagata Buddha, really can''t resist you. If I don''t listen to you, will the Buddha be destroyed? "


    Immediately led the Bodhisattvas to answer.


    Su Ze had no other orders, so he let them go back.


    Seeing off the Buddha, Bodhisattva, arhat and venerable ones of the Tathagata, Tang monks, teachers and disciples and white dragon horse kneel down towards Su Ze. See Synonyms at.


    In the face of a great power that can subdue Buddhism, their salute can never be regarded as servile.


    After the meeting, Tang Monk also understood the whole story and asked Su Ze respectfully, "Mr. Su, do you want to do the journey to the West


    "I didn''t ask Buddhism not to do it, nor did I ask you to do it or not to do it." Su Ze said, "Tang monk, do you want to do it or don''t you want to do it?"


    Tang monk replied, "I want to do it."


    "Because you like Buddhist scriptures?" Suze asked.


    Tang Monk nodded and admitted: "yes, Mr. Su, I am good at Buddhist scriptures and like Buddhist scriptures, but I don''t like today''s Buddhism and don''t worship today''s Buddha. Buddha and Bodhisattva have Dharma power, not because they have a deep understanding of the Buddhist scriptures, but because they are powerful and preach Dharma because of the Dharma power. In fact, they may not believe the Buddhist Scriptures themselves, but only themselves. "


    "Then do it." Su Ze said, "when I can''t see the disaster of Buddhism, it will naturally reappear."


    Tang Monk nodded. Up to now, Buddhism can''t guess what Su Ze is thinking, but Tang Monk thinks he knows what he is thinking.


    Those who kill a large number of innocent lives for disaster will surely attract Mr. Su''s action.


    Mr. Su, I can''t stand the Buddha''s indifference to human life. But somehow, I didn''t choose to overthrow the current Buddhism.

 Chapter 797

    What Tang Monk didn''t understand, of course, was because of the existence of the "original works".


    If Su Ze stops his journey to the west to learn scriptures, starts to fight with Buddhism and plays around all day, consuming the fundamental power of his reincarnation world, that is putting the cart before the horse.


    Keeping going west to learn from scriptures and gaining more energy in constant change is Su Ze''s greatest way to obtain benefits.


    After spending the Tongtian River, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples had some strength. They first went to Jindou mountain and met the lost green bull monster of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun.


    The green bull monster is really powerful in holding the King Kong carving of the Supreme Lord. The heavenly soldiers and generals and the eighteen Arhats can''t help him. Even the monkey king''s weapons are taken away by the King Kong carving. These powerful monsters almost make the Tang Monk and the monkey king mistakenly think that this is Su Ze''s shot to increase their disaster.


    In the end, I knew that it was the mount of the supreme old gentleman. The green ox came down to earth and was called out by the supreme old gentleman to take it away.


    Su Ze showed up at this time and nodded slightly with the supreme Lao Jun: "Lao Jun, you are polite."


    The supreme old gentleman stared at him: "Mr. Su, I''m really green eyed. Since Hongmeng first opened, I don''t remember seeing you."


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t explain his identity. Instead, he said, "what''s the reason why the green ox came down to earth to eat people?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "yes, so it is; Both so and so. "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he immediately laughed: "I thought Lao Jun wanted to tell me that everything is determined by heaven."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t shirk his responsibility, nor did he attribute everything to karma. He just said "it''s already so, that''s it". There was nothing to say.


    This kind of words made Su Ze less angry with him than Buddhism.


    After all, the hypocrisy of Buddhism is easy to quarrel, and the supreme old gentleman "it''s already so". There''s nothing to say, but Su Ze can''t argue with him.


    "That green bull monster, punish it severely." Suze said.


    The Supreme Lord looked at Su Ze again: "I see. Your excellency is not a God, not an immortal, not a Buddha, just a person."


    Su Ze asked to punish the green bull monster. He understood the reason: it was because the green bull monster killed people.


    Therefore, after the journey to the west to learn scriptures, all the criteria of Su Ze are whether to kill or not, whether to harm mankind or not, as are all kinds of things such as quemu wolf and Wuji country.


    It is precisely because of this that the supreme old gentleman determined the other party''s position when he thought about it, and realized a fact that violated the common sense of the Three Realms - Su Ze, a great power, is a human being.


    It is not a chaotic alien newly opened by Hongmeng, a natural spirit and God raised by nature, a immortal Buddha who is enlightened, but a real "person".


    This fact is really hard to believe. Only by cultivating into an immortal or Bodhisattva arhat can one be extraordinary and refined. This is the common understanding of the three realms.


    How did Su Ze come into being?


    The Supreme Lord didn''t get to the bottom of the matter - to inquire about other people''s heel is to make enemies with others. Moreover, the other party has come to himself. It''s meaningless to think about these meaningless things again.


    As he said, it''s already so, so it is. It''s natural.


    "Yes, I am." Su Zeying said.


    "I see. After the green bull monster returned, he whipped him and killed several people. Is this satisfactory?" Asked the emperor.


    The Lord Lao Jun''s whip was not so good. Su Ze nodded when he saw that qingniu''s body was shaking and could hardly stand.


    It''s much better than taking it away almost unharmed with almost no punishment.


    The supreme old gentleman stepped on the green bull and was ready to leave, but Su Ze smiled again: "old gentleman, the three monsters of the car Chi country have died, do you know?"


    "Yes, it''s just a heresy." The great old gentleman said a word and urged the green bull to drive the cloud back to the dourate palace.


    At this time, when others sacrifice their lives to preach, it''s just a disparaging heresy in your mouth. You deserve your decline


    Suze shook his head.


    Buddhism is not friendly to the outside world. The degree of internal unity and strength cohesion can''t be compared by these Taoists. If the three monsters of Chechi country had joined Buddhism at the beginning, according to their piety and forced publicity, I''m afraid they could not at least get the right place in Dalaiyin temple.


    Perhaps this is the reason why Buddhism is booming and full of talents.


    After passing Jindou mountain, the four teachers and disciples of Tang Monk arrived at the daughter country. Even if Tang monk was careful, he didn''t expect that there was such a river in the world. As long as he drank the river, he could get pregnant and have children.


    When his stomach swelled up and asked about the effect of the Zi Mu River, Tang Monk couldn''t keep his cold expression. He was a little silly: the river is really hard to prevent. How can he get pregnant after drinking water?


    After asking clearly, there is a ruyi true fairy here who can melt away the fetus. Sun Wukong immediately went to find the Ruyi true fairy. When he asked, the Ruyi true fairy was very angry. It turned out that he was the brother of the ox demon king. The ox demon king had written a letter to him saying that he was entrapped by Sun Wukong. His child red boy was sent by Sun Wukong to Guanyin Bodhisattva as a child.


    Hearing this, the monkey king also looked bad: "I met a red boy and asked the ox demon king to tell me about it. Buddhism has its own powerful people. This sutra learning thing has to be done. This time, it''s not a good thing. Our ability is not strong. In fact, we can''t resist it."


    "I advise ox demon king to protect himself and not to fight against Buddhism. On the contrary, the ox demon king laughed that I had no courage and that I took refuge in Buddhism. Therefore, he scattered all the feelings of the original seven saints. "


    "If you listen to me and the ox demon king orders red boy to retreat instead of trying to be strong, how can this disaster be? Now he doesn''t listen to me, but blames me for harming his child, but he doesn''t know that it is his own arrogance that harmed the red boy! "


    Ruyi Zhenxian was even more annoyed when he heard this: "what a clever monkey. It''s clear that you took refuge in Buddhism and took my nephew as the leader. On the contrary, you said it was my eldest brother''s fault!"


    "I want to see how many heads you have!"


    Then he took a pair of Ruyi hooks to catch monkey king.


    Although Ruyi Zhenxian''s tone was great, his skill was not so great. He was beaten away by the Monkey King three or two times and left bitterly.


    The monkey king looked at Ruyi''s true immortal figure and looked away. He found the dilemma again: are these monsters willing to listen to their own explanation? They say that Buddhism is difficult to provoke. They only say that they are the running dog of Buddhism, but they are not good people twice.


    After returning to God, he immediately took the fetal spring and gave it to Tang Monk and pig Wuneng to remove the fetus. Then they went to the women''s country of Xiliang.


    The Xiliang women''s Kingdom took a fancy to the Tang Monk and forced him to marry again and again. It was not easy to get away, but met the scorpion spirit and took the Tang Monk away.


    Sun Wukong went to the door and was stung on his head by a scorpion. The pain was unbearable.

 Chapter 798

    In desperation, the monkey king asked someone for help, and then an immortal turned into an old woman to remind him: "to deal with this monster, you have to deal with the Pleiades official..."


    When Sun Wukong heard the speech, he was also surprised: "the Pleiades official? But one of the 27 stars captured by Mr. Su? "


    "Exactly." The immortal said that and went away by cloud.


    Monkey king thought about the other party''s reminder, and then he suddenly came back to his mind: the four valued Kung Fu Cao, the five directions Jiedi and the twenty-seven stars were involved in the war between Buddhism and Mr. Su. As a result, they were attracted by Mr. Su''s magic power. At this time, they still disappeared.


    I''m afraid the immortal didn''t come to remind himself to see if Mr. Su meant to release people?


    The scorpion spirit also came at the right time. Let them find an excuse to beat around the bush. Otherwise, which Bodhisattva can''t catch such a scorpion spirit?


    But what kind of person is Mr. Su? When he wants to show up, he will show up naturally. If he doesn''t want to show up, who can force him to show up?


    With doubts in his heart, monkey king talked about it with pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing.


    Hearing Mr. Su''s taboo, Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing were both awed - this great power can defeat Buddhism alone. It is the strong one among the great powers. Of course, they dare not ignore the carelessness.


    At this time, a figure appeared beside the monkey king.


    "I think you''ve been sad these two times. You want to find me again?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    Monkey King quickly smiled and said, "Mr. Su is coming!"


    Pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing were also very happy and gave gifts quickly.


    After the salute, speaking of the scorpion essence, Su Ze nodded and released the four valued merit Cao, five directions Jiedi and 27 stars in his sleeve. Ask the Pleiadian officials to help Sun Wukong catch the scorpion spirit, and then release these immortal star officials.


    The immortals respectfully told them to leave. The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples thanked Su Ze. The scorpion spirit lay on the ground and dared not move.


    Su Ze picked up the scorpion: "I heard you stung the Tathagata?"


    Scorpion carefully: "yes, Mr. Su."


    "Let me go. You scorpion have eaten a lot of people. Be a subordinate here. If there are monsters in the future, you will give me a hand to repay some sins." Suze said.


    The scorpion spirit quickly answered, obediently manifested itself and climbed into Su Ze''s cuff.


    The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples continued to move forward. They met a good family who was charitable and kind, but the good family had an evil son and colluded with bandits to harm them on the road.


    The monkey king killed them all together.


    Tang Monk nodded slightly and didn''t think it was necessary to forgive these bandits because they didn''t know how many evils they had done.


    Tang monk is not a pedantic monk. Of course, he won''t make trouble with the monkey king. Even if the monkey king doesn''t do it, he has to drive a white dragon horse to kill several thieves himself.


    When he walked forward again, the monkey king went to look for food, but another "Monkey King" came. As soon as he came, he shouted for a gift, took a customs clearance ultimatum, and went westward to learn the Scriptures.


    Tang Seng understands Sun Wukong as like as two peas, and sees Sun Wukong''s rudeness and irritable. Though the appearance is the same, he also decides that the monster is transformed. He immediately lets pigs understand and sand knows how to stop the monster.


    Pig Wuneng said, "master, you''re confused. It''s obviously the eldest martial brother! How could he be a monster? "


    Tang Monk looked thoughtfully at pig Wuneng: OK, this pig Wuneng is smart and lazy. When it''s really critical, he doesn''t listen to orders and interrupts me?


    Then he looked at Sha Wujing, who looked simple and honest and could actually observe his words and colors. Seeing the firm look in the Tang Monk''s eyes, he immediately picked up the crescent shovel and fought with the fake Monkey King: "what a monster, how dare you fake the eldest martial brother!"


    Sha Wujing and the fake monkey king are fighting. The real monkey king is back. The real and fake Monkey King will fight from the ground to the heaven, then to the hell, and finally to Lingshan.


    At this time, Su Ze appeared and stopped the real and fake Monkey King.


    "Monkey King, do you want to get out of the Sutra now?" Su Ze asked, "if you get away from the Sutra and go back to Huaguo Mountain, the six eared macaque will be the monkey king for you. He has suffered all the disasters along the way. In the future, he will become a positive fruit in Buddhism. You can have the best of both worlds."


    When he said this, the monkey king immediately became silent and began to think.


    The "fake Monkey King" six eared macaque is surprised and happy: it''s amazing that Mr. Su really has great powers. He can even see his own feet and feet clearly. What''s happy is that this proposal is in line with his own mind to replace the monkey king to achieve the positive fruit of Buddhism, which is what he wants to do most.


    If this matter can be easily discussed, there is no need to fight on.


    The monkey king thought for a moment and finally shook his head: "Mr. Su, if I don''t change my name and sit down, I''m the monkey king. These six eared macaques don''t have to travel westward for me, and I don''t want to give my name to others. I''m still me, Monkey King Sun Wukong of Qitian saint and Huaguo Mountain. "


    When the six eared macaque heard the speech, he was furious and shouted, "Monkey King, don''t be unkind! Mr. Su, if you wait, it''s the best arrangement for you and me. You don''t want to learn scriptures, but I want to learn scriptures. Wouldn''t it be best for us to change? "


    Monkey king said with a smile, "my old sun won''t change with you! It is my old sun who is pressed at the foot of the five elements mountain, and it is also my old sun who takes lessons. What does it have to do with you fake Xibei? "


    The six eared macaque became more and more angry, scratched his ears and cheeks, and fought with the monkey king again.


    Su Ze smiled, raised his hand, put the six eared macaque into his sleeve and motioned the monkey king to go back.


    Monkey King wondered, "Mr. Su, why don''t you let me take this Xibei goods to Lingshan? This trouble should have been left to the Buddhists themselves. "


    Su Ze said, "I''m afraid that the Buddha, like what I just proposed, will treat you as a fake, and take this six eared macaque who wants to be the fruit of the Buddha seriously. How many people will know when you die in Lingshan?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king immediately shivered, knelt down to Su Ze, thanked him for saving his life, and said, "master must know!"


    Back in the Sutra team, before Sun Wukong opened his mouth, Tang Monk looked at him and said, "Wukong, you''re back. How''s the fake one?"


    The monkey king smiled and said the cause and effect. The Tang Monk nodded and said, "one thing, I really want to say, go to the South China Sea and invite Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    Monkey King asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Pig Wuneng also came forward: "yes, master, what''s the matter?"


    Tang monk said indifferently, "you need one less person to learn scriptures. Pig Wuneng is always lazy and selfish. He doesn''t listen to orders today and won''t eliminate demons. He''s about to drive him out."

 Chapter 799

    As soon as he said this, the monkey king was stunned and looked at the pig Wuneng.


    Pig Wuneng''s smile was frozen on pig''s face.


    Sha Wujing was stunned. Even little white dragon stopped to eat grass and looked over.


    "Shifu, the second elder martial brother is just a moment of awkwardness -" Sha Wujing advised, "think carefully, there is no big mistake. I hope Shifu will spare him once!"


    Tang Monk raised his head and said coldly, "can I say this easily? Pig Wuneng has been in the team of Scripture readers, complaining all day about how I can break the precepts, how Wukong has a bad temper, and how he can''t enjoy it. "


    "Now, wouldn''t it be good if I let him out of the Sutra team and indulge in enjoying it?"


    "Every time we go to spend some vegetarian food, we eat most of it by ourselves. We come back with dripping soup. If we can''t spend the vegetarian food, we lie outside and sleep. Let''s wait for him hungry and show off that we have traveled a lot when we come back. Unfortunately, we can''t spend the vegetarian food."


    "Cheating, playing tricks and provoking discord. He has done all the villains without any sincerity. This is already very boring. Today, as an apprentice, I have ordered him not to obey, and I have no loyalty at all. I can''t be with him or accept him as an apprentice. "


    "Wukong, go to the South China Sea to invite Guanyin Bodhisattva, or go to Lingshan to find Buddha Bingming. I can accept all kinds of disasters. I can''t be with such despicable people."


    Seeing that what he said was heavy, Zhu Wuneng immediately knelt down and cried, "master... Don''t drive me out. I know I''m wrong! I know my mistake. I dare not chew my tongue and cheat again! Master told me to go to the mountains and seas of fire, and I can go too. Just ask master not to drive me away! "


    Sha Wujing and Bai Longma also persuaded.


    Tang Monk made up his mind and ignored their persuasion.


    Raising his eyes to see that the monkey king still didn''t start, he was a little surprised: "Monkey King, do you want to persuade me, too?"


    Monkey King shook his head and said, "what master said is right, open and aboveboard, but I don''t know that this pig Wuneng is a pig essence. He was a greedy and lecherous guy in heaven before he was demoted. Now he has another layer of gluttony and laziness. He is not good by nature. "


    "It''s hateful to say it''s hateful and pitiful to say it. It''s better for me to beat him and teach you a long lesson."


    Tang Monk still didn''t promise, but shook his head.


    Sun Wukong said again, "we have been learning Scriptures for a long time, and Buddhism does not allow us to change people or demote one person. If we drive him away, I don''t know what twists and turns will happen."


    "If there are twists and turns, just come," said Tang Seng. "Pig Wuneng can''t fight well. He has to leave. If Buddhism sends him back in the future, I have to see if he is still such a villain."


    "That''s it..."


    Monkey King shook his head helplessly and looked at pig Wuneng: "go first and reflect on it. See if Shifu can find you back or if Buddhism has any arrangements for you. If I go to find Guanyin Bodhisattva, I''m afraid it''s bad. "


    Pig Wuneng wailed, beat his chest and feet, and begged endlessly.


    Tang Monk just looked on coldly. After the rest, he let Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing go on the road together.


    Pig Wu can wipe his eyes and tears without leaving, so he has the cheek to follow behind.


    When the Tang Monk stopped, he hurriedly brought the water and led his horse to feed. He didn''t dare to say a word more.


    For more than ten days, the pig realized that he could work hard day and night, did not dare to have a rest, and his spirit was tense all the time. On the contrary, there were many fewer fat pigs on his body, showing the image of a strong, thick eyed man.


    It turned out that the more he was lazy and inclined to pig nature, the more ugly he looked, the more hardworking he was, and the more down-to-earth he was, the more he looked like the human appearance in the original heaven.


    Seeing this, Tang Monk did not open his mouth to forgive him, but allowed him to be busy for many days. He looked more and more like a mighty general and less like a pig. His ears and nose were only slightly larger than ordinary people. He was majestic enough to ignore such small sections.


    The busier pig Wuneng is, the more aware he is of what he has done before. He always feels as if he has been reborn after being busy.


    Also because he was too busy, he didn''t even take a look at the water to see what he looked like now. He didn''t notice that his stomach was smaller, his mouth was longer, his ears were smaller, and he was more like a man.


    This time, Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples went to a hot place, which was originally called Flame Mountain.


    There are 800 miles of flames burning all year round on the flame mountain. If you want to live from now on, you must go to the banana cave in Cuiyun mountain to borrow a banana fan.


    Hearing this, monkey king immediately frowned and scratched his head.


    "The Princess Iron Fan in the plantain cave of Cuiyun mountain is the wife of the ox demon king. Their family treats me as a Buddhist running dog who has harmed the red boy. How can they lend me the plantain fan?"


    Hearing this from a distance, Zhu Wuneng put his head forward and said, "elder martial brother, let me run first to see if their family is good or not."


    Monkey king looked at Tang monk. Tang Monk sighed slightly and closed his eyes: "go."


    This is based on the performance of pig Wuneng in recent days. He finally opened his mouth and stopped driving him away.


    Pig Wuneng was overjoyed. Suddenly his mouth grew again and his ears grew again. He looked like a pig''s head and drove the clouds towards Cuiyun mountain.


    Seeing this scene with his own eyes, the monkey king was so happy that he scratched his ears and cheeks and laughed endlessly: "I''m afraid this fool doesn''t know. He finally became a person and was ruined when he was happy!"


    Tang Monk''s mouth also floated a smile: "let''s see how he behaves. If there are other behaviors, you beat him out. Otherwise, I won''t take it!"


    "Yes, master said yes!"


    The monkey king smiled.


    After half a day, Zhu Bajie came back from the sky with a look of embarrassment: "master, senior brother, that woman is so fierce. I heard that I was a sutra reader from Datang, so I took a fire banana fan. One fan made me angry, and another fan drove me thousands of miles away. It''s really fierce!"


    The monkey king also frowned when he heard the speech: "the ox demon king family wants to hate me very much. The banana fan can''t be borrowed anyway. I''ll just go to Lingshan and ask the Buddha how to arrange it. Red boy was caught. Ruyi Zhenxian offended me too. The ox demon king family refused to let him go. "


    "I think Buddhism has long expected this. We just listen to the arrangement of Buddhism."


    Tang Monk could not help shaking his head slightly when he heard the speech.


    The devil is hateful. When he falls in front of the Buddha, the devil is calculated to be so poor


    Monkey king turned to Lingshan and said something about the ox demon king''s family. He also said frankly: "the ox demon king has great magic power. Does the Buddha want to send someone to catch him?"


    The Tathagata Buddha ordered, "this ox demon just entered my Buddhism, and his wife is just a Luocha. She is destined to my Buddhism."


    "The four great vajras, golden head Jiedi, liujialiuding, and guardian Jialan went with the monkey king to catch the ox demon king and his wife and convert them to Buddhism."

 Chapter 800

    When Sun Wukong heard this, he just sighed in his heart.


    When he met the red boy on Mount Hao, he went to persuade the ox demon king, and then thought that there would be such a day.


    The ox demon king has managed several forces in Xiniu Hezhou. In addition, he has made friends and sworn brothers everywhere. Since Buddhism deliberately regarded his son as a disaster to learn from scriptures, how can they allow their husband and wife to retreat?


    The ox demon king laughed at the monkey king and thought that the monkey king had no courage, but he didn''t know that the scripture taking team came step by step. From the beginning, he might give in, but there was no way out.


    Now the ox demon king doesn''t know that Buddhism has already calculated this day. He doesn''t understand that the monkey king is just a pawn and wants to deal with the monkey king.


    This is stupid enough in itself.


    "Brother Niu, I hope it doesn''t fall into the hands of Manjusri..."


    Sun Wukong only had such a sincere wish for the ox demon king in his heart. Other Bodhisattvas could say a little better. The way that Manjusri Bodhisattva made people achieve positive results is really unacceptable for the ox demon king, a monster with a positive wife and concubine.


    The Buddha had made plans, and the monkey king didn''t say much, so he led the four King Kong, golden head Jiedi, Liujia Liuding and guardian Jialan to Cuiyun mountain and summoned the Iron Fan Princess Luocha first.


    "Princess Iron Fan, I won''t hide it from you. At the beginning of Mount Hao, your son hong''er caught my master and blocked my way to learn sutras. I personally found the ox demon king and advised him not to embarrass me in this matter, and also advised him not to block Buddhism so as not to be calculated. "


    "At that time, the ox demon king laughed at me and advised me that I was timid, took refuge in Buddhism and had a bad intention. Now we have come to Cuiyun mountain, and you don''t borrow a plantain fan because of red boy. Don''t you know that your family is like this, and it happens to be calculated by others... "


    Princess tie fan''s eyes were full of evil spirits: "well, you monkey head, you will intimidate me! What am I afraid of when Buddhism comes? My child is a king in Haoshan. He is free and easy. You catch him regardless of good or bad and give him to Guanyin as a slave. What''s the reason? "


    Monkey King sneered: "it''s all wrong. It''s all my old sun''s fault. Your child, red boy, once ate human food on Mount Hao, and caught my master to eat Tang Monk''s meat. It''s not my old sun who came to the door!"


    No wonder Mr. Su said that red boy and ox demon king are not good goods, and there is no need to intervene. It turns out that they are only willing to take advantage, but don''t ask right and wrong.


    After saying this, the monkey king also understood that the reason was unreasonable, and simply said, "if you don''t accept it in your heart, just call the ox demon king and ask him if he would like to borrow a banana fan."


    Princess Iron Fan said angrily, "don''t ask or call him. I can decide. I won''t lend you this banana fan!"


    "It''s better to call. My old sun is not good at beating women, and Buddhism is not good at bullying a woman''s family." Said the monkey king.


    "It''s hard to say who hit who!"


    Princess Iron Fan opened her mouth, took out a small thing like ginkgo leaves, waved it in her hand, turned it into a person high, and waved it again, she would wind up and blow away the monkey king and the four King Kong of Buddhism.


    For Buddhists who had already prepared, the banana fan was certainly a small skill. A King Kong threw a wind fixing pill to block the strong wind of the banana fan.


    Surprised, Princess Iron Fan turned and ran away.


    Sun Wukong did not chase, so he stood where she was and watched her escape back to the banana cave.


    "Monkey King, how can you not seize the Iron Fan Princess and force the ox demon king to come?" A King Kong asked.


    Monkey King smiled: "I said, don''t hit women!"


    In my heart, I understand more clearly that with the arrogant and unconvinced nature of the ox demon king, I can''t help it this time - I always feel that I can see the birth of a new legend of Qi Tian Da Sheng at this moment.


    Then he shook his head: how is that possible? Those celestial beings in Tianting are so smart that their abacus rattles. How many can really start fighting and work hard? The Bull Demon King is not in heaven, and there is no room for discussion again and again.


    Buddhism began to calculate from Mount Hao, to the daughter''s country, to the flame mountain, if you don''t accept the ox demon king and his wife to convert to Buddhism, you won''t stop; Because the Buddhists unite as one, they go all out when they give an order. The ox demon king is impossible to escape unless Mr. Su Ze shows up again.


    However, Mr. Su Ze is obviously not very interested in the ox demon king''s family and doesn''t want to save them. The ox demon king''s family has been saved.


    Thinking like this, I saw that the back door of the banana cave was opened, and a maid took the cloud and sent a message. Half a day later, a huge demon cloud flew from a distance and landed in front of the banana cave in Cuiyun mountain, showing a majestic man with a head of cattle two feet high.


    "Monkey King, that bastard monkey, you are now born!" This strong man with an ox head is the ox demon king.


    The monkey king was not afraid of him. He had finished what he should have said and what he should have done. He appeared immediately: "Bull Demon King, haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been?"


    The ox demon king roared, "it''s very good to ask for your blessing! My child, red boy, was caught as a boy and a slave; My brother Ruyi Zhenxian, you broke the ashram and didn''t have the face to walk; Now he comes to the door again and disrespects my wife! "


    "Don''t go away and eat me!"


    After this roar, he pulled out a big knife and hit the monkey king with an evil shape and appearance. He was powerful and heavy. With a knife, the wind roared all over the mountains. The monkey king was very clever. He jumped one after another to avoid his attack, waved the golden cudgel and left with his big knife.


    After hundreds of rounds of fighting between the two sides, the ox demon king was really tired and had to go back to the plantain cave to have a rest. When he looked back, he found that the four vajras, the protector of Buddhism, Kalan and other Buddhists had blocked his way home and helped the monkey king surround him.


    The ox demon king was furious, two white Qi came out of his nose, and a pair of eyes turned red as blood.


    "Monkey, you really took refuge in Buddhism and wanted to kill my family!"


    "I will never stop with you today!"


    He roared angrily, turned into a giant cow thousands of feet high, and went crazy towards the monkey king.


    The monkey king is not ambiguous. Similarly, he changes into thousands of feet high according to the sky and earth.


    Both sides, you come and I go, almost flatten the Cuiyun mountain, and the smoke rolls into the sky. After a long hard battle, Sun Wukong and the Buddhist people finally subdued the ox demon king.


    The ox demon king said, "let my wife send banana fans. My husband and wife are willing to convert to Buddhism. Please spare our lives!"


    When the monkey king saw this scene, he couldn''t tell his taste.


    The ox demon king laughed at my grandson''s timidity. My grandson fought heaven and earth five hundred years ago. He wouldn''t beg for mercy like this

 Chapter 801

    Who is brave and resourceless, and who is really timid?


    Sun Wukong felt there was no need to discuss. The ox demon king family ended up like this, and he didn''t have to compete with him.


    It''s just that this Buddhism is really terrible - without Mr. Su Ze and master, monkey king had to seriously consider whether he should really join the Buddhism and achieve positive results.


    At least Buddhism is united internally and domineering externally, and will not be bullied.


    It''s like the mess of Tianting. It''s harsh internally and tolerant externally. Once you join it, there are a lot of rules, and few really talk about righteousness.


    Just thinking, before the ox demon king reached the banana cave, he shouted, "madam, come out and take the banana fan to save my life. I''ve lost."


    When the banana cave door was opened, two people came out.


    One was a young man in white with a smile on his face.


    One is princess Luocha of the iron fan, with a little blush on her face at the moment.


    The ox demon king''s expression solidified, and the expressions of all the Buddhists solidified. Even the monkey king almost lost his Ruyi golden cudgel.


    Nanwu Amitabha... Buddha!


    This is too


    The ox demon king is beating to death outside. What is Princess Iron Fan doing with this in the banana cave?


    This one, in particular, is Mr. Su zesu who defeated the Tathagata Buddha and Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou not long ago!


    It is impossible to describe the wonderful degree of this matter in words¡ª¡ª


    The Buddhist people don''t even know whether they should go on according to the original plan... Accept the ox demon king and Princess Iron Fan? Would this Mr. Su like to?


    Probably not?


    Do you want to please Mr. Su and try to kill the ox demon king?


    Or put the red child back from Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    What bothers them most is to what extent has the relationship between Mr. Su and Princess Iron Fan developed? Friends or further? Will Mr. Su step in and let Buddhism help


    Monkey King hesitated for a long time and wanted to go to the ox demon king, pat him on the shoulder and comfort him.


    But after all, there is no action. Perhaps the sympathy and comfort at this time are more like adding fuel to the fire?


    The ox demon king, to tell you the truth, is really a little too miserable.


    "You -- you --"


    The ox demon king''s eyes were almost staring out: "how dare you!"


    With a roar, the exhausted body forcibly broke out its strength, and the ox demon king rushed frantically towards the handsome man in white.


    The man in white stretched out a finger and pointed it on his forehead. The ox demon king suddenly fell to the ground in despair and unwilling.


    Princess Tiefan quickly knelt to the ground, reached out her hand to help the ox demon king, and kowtowed to Su Ze: "Mr. Su, my humble husband really has eyes and doesn''t know an expert. Please spare his life!"


    "If you can spare his life, my body is willing to offset it with my life!"


    The ox demon king was so angry that he reached out and pushed her: "get out of here! Don''t ask him! If you want to kill me, kill me. My ox demon king is an indomitable hero. You don''t have to save me with hypocrisy! "


    Hearing the speech, Princess Tiefan hurriedly said, "what did your husband say? You and I are husband and wife. At this time, you are going to die, and I can''t live alone. "


    Seeing her say this, the ox demon king felt pain and regret, and a pair of cows'' eyes were full of tears.


    Xindao: this hairy wife is willing to live and die with me. What else can I say? If I hadn''t gone to Viva mountain to find the fox spirit, she wouldn''t have looked for other men like this.


    Regret the beginning, regret the beginning!


    Looking at the strong and terrible little white faced man, the ox demon king came back to his senses: he was not someone else, but Mr. Su, who was famous in Xiniu Hezhou recently.


    Up to now, no one in the world knows Mr. Su''s real identity. Some say he is an immortal, some say he is a monster, and others say he is a human cultivator. No matter what they say, everyone thinks he can never be a Buddhist.


    Many monsters in Xiniu Hezhou worship Mr. Su as one of the monsters because he can defeat Buddhism and his origin is unknown.


    There are also many monsters who say that there are emperors among human beings, and emperors can enfeoffe kings. Obviously, the demon kings in Xiniu Hezhou are far inferior to Mr. Su. Mr. Su should be the emperor of the demon.


    All sorts of monsters agree that Mr. Su is really strong enough that they can''t understand it, and strong enough to be outrageous.


    But at this moment, the ox demon king did not expect that Mr. Su gave himself a green hat when he met for the first time.


    This guy is strong, isn''t it a little immoral... What are you doing staring at my wife?


    But he couldn''t fight again and was angry. The ox demon king had no choice but to sigh. He grabbed Princess Iron Fan''s arm and lowered his head.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    Just convinced by Buddhism and suppressed by this little white faced guy, the ox demon king is really humiliated. He wants to die and is reluctant to die.


    "It turned out that Mr. Su was polite to his face."


    He lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice.


    Su Ze smiled: "look at your uncomfortable appearance, it seems that I''m sorry for you. Don''t you want to know what I just did with Princess Iron Fan in the banana cave? "


    The Buddhist people were stunned: is there anything else to say about this?


    Is this Mr. Su too cheeky?


    Monkey King scratched his head, but he couldn''t understand: Mr. Su, isn''t it? The ox demon king is so miserable that he still stimulates him like this?


    The ox demon king roared low in his mouth. He was about to stand up with his teeth clenched, and his green tendons stretched and bounced around his neck.


    "Mr. Su, my ox demon king can be killed, not humiliated!"


    Su Ze smiled: "look, you are not pure. Where do you think of each one? Princess Iron Fan, can I be a little rude to you? "


    Princess Tiefan was embarrassed: "Mr. Su really didn''t act rude to me. It''s just that speech. How can you say it and make it public?"


    No such thing?


    The ox demon king felt comfortable when he heard the speech and breathed a long sigh of relief: "good, good, good..."


    Su Ze didn''t touch his wife, just flirting. What''s this? It''s much better than the bad situation I thought just now. It''s really lucky


    His wife is still pure and clean. Isn''t that more important than anything?


    "Since it''s all small things, there''s no need to say, there''s no need to say..." the ox demon king rounded up the scene and said, "it''s our husband and wife''s honor for Mr. Su to come to the banana cave. I hope Mr. Su won''t dislike it."


    He sighed and said, "my husband and wife should have entertained distinguished guests, but now they have decided to convert to Buddhism. Please forgive Mr. Su."

 Chapter 802

    Seeing the ox demon king forced a smile and a false alarm on his face, Su Ze said with a smile: "it''s OK to do things."


    "If you are captured by Buddhism, you are also to blame. You are short-sighted and refuse to shrink your head and tail. Of course, Buddhism will calculate you. Like you, I''ve seen three in Chechi country. It''s not good to force to save them. After all, it''s all your own choice. "


    That''s really nimaza''s heart.


    The ox demon king thought: if you don''t say it, we don''t know we deserve to be caught by the Buddha. Thank you very much


    "Also," Su Ze said with a smile, "you really don''t want to know what I said to Princess Iron Fan?"


    He mentioned again that all the Buddhists, the monkey king and the ox demon king were curious.


    Mr. Su doesn''t really look like a shameless person from his performance just now. It''s just a misunderstanding among them.


    It would be strange for him to say that he teased good family women.


    What kind of misunderstanding is it?


    The people looked at each other. Princess Tiefan shook her head embarrassed and persuaded, "Mr. Su, don''t mention that again to avoid God''s anger."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Suze said.


    Everyone was stunned and said to themselves: you are naturally not afraid. How can we not be afraid?


    More and more curious, what words can make heaven angry and make Princess Iron Fan blush? That''s a little strange.


    Even the ox demon king couldn''t help it: "Mr. and Mrs. Su, what are you talking about?"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "in fact, it''s a question in my heart. You see, the ox demon king is the essence of the ox demon. There is no superb means to resist the fire. It can be done without avoiding water and fire, but it can''t be done by manipulating the flame."


    "Princess Iron Fan can fan fire only by fire banana fan. In fact, she can''t resist fire."


    "Why can your child, red boy, not only resist fire, but also resist samadhi true fire?"


    Ah?


    What''s the problem?


    The ox demon king was surprised. Even the monkey king and Buddhism were surprised - the nine sons of the dragon were different, and the heavenly immortals also had father son relations, and each had magical powers and spells. What''s so surprised?


    After all, the ox demon king is also a powerful demon king with great mana. Is it strange that the child is a little strange?


    "Not only can you resist samadhi''s true fire, that''s all. I also met two monsters in the lotus cave of Pingdingshan. One was called the king of golden horn and the other was called the king of silver horn. They also had a magic weapon in their hands, called a banana fan. "


    "According to what they said, the plantain fan was also a spiritual thing born from the spiritual root at the beginning of heaven and earth. It was originally taken by the Supreme Lord and specially used for burning furnaces and alchemy. The supreme old gentleman is good at refining pills. He is also good at samadhi true fire... "


    When Su Ze said this, the monkey king was already rolling with laughter - the old man, the supreme old gentleman, had locked him in an alchemy furnace for seventy-seven or forty-nine days and refined a pair of eyes that could not be burned by fireworks.


    Can you still hear the gossip and wonders related to the old man at this time?


    The Buddhist people looked strange and looked at the ox demon king.


    The ox demon king only felt his horn green again.


    Ah? What''s going on? Is my wife such a cow?


    It seems to have something to do with Mr. Su just now. It turns out that it''s not the case. Then it seems to have something to do with the supreme old gentleman? Ask again, I''m afraid it''s not related to the Tathagata Buddha and the Jade Emperor?


    Just as they were frightened and suspicious, a voice of anger came from heaven.


    "Mr. Su''s words are inappropriate!"


    Obviously, the great old gentleman was in a hurry and rarely did he speak directly without adhering to the concept of "doing everything".


    Just because what Su Ze said and the water he poured on him was too dirty!


    He is a great old gentleman, a natural God. The first batch of gods after the founding of the world will go to the lower world and have anything to do with a Luocha woman? It simply broke all his conventional imagination and logic, and exceeded all arrangements.


    Where on earth did Suze jump out? Is this all human talk?


    This sound made the monkey king, the Buddhist people, the ox demon king and the Princess Iron Fan feel the roar and buzzing of their minds. Even the 800 mile long flame and the rising flame on the mountain could not help but stagnate for a moment.


    Sure enough, it is "God''s wrath". There is no doubt that God''s wrath!


    The Jade Emperor was worshipped by the gods and couldn''t help smiling.


    On the Lingshan mountain, the Tathagata Buddha could not help stretching his eyebrows and laughing.


    This Su Ze, as long as he is not against Buddhism, how can he look at doing things so interesting and happy?


    "Why are you in a hurry? Don''t be impatient. I''m just confused. Later I asked clearly."


    Su Ze said slowly, "it turns out that the 800 mile Flame Mountain was kicked over by the great old gentleman''s Alchemy furnace when the monkey king was making trouble in heaven, and the fire fell down to form the 800 mile Flame Mountain."


    The ox demon king looked warily at the monkey king: why, my wife has something to do with you, too?


    The monkey king rolled his eyes: the ox demon king is stupid. It''s the first time I know that the Flame Mountain has something to do with me.


    "Because of the 800 mile Flame Mountain, the people here are miserable. The supreme old gentleman threw a banana fan from the sky and ended the cause and effect of the place. After all, the Dan fire was raised by him and kicked over by Sun Wukong. It has something to do with him. Someone can put out the fire with a banana fan."


    Su Ze continued: "Princess Iron Fan got the banana fan. As for the red boy, it was because the ox demon king was romantic and lustful. He didn''t return home all day after he got married and fooled around with Fox spirits all day. Princess Iron Fan sometimes fans out the flame of the flame mountain and sits on the flame mountain to meditate. "


    "At that time, she was already pregnant with a red child. Maybe the Flame Mountain went more, and the congenital child had more samadhi true fire, so she could use samadhi true fire."


    When Su Ze said this, the great old gentleman kept silent and looked away.


    Also speaking of this, Su Zecai looked at the cow demon king: "you color cow, sleeping flower and willow must be very happy. Just now I misunderstood how my wife felt when she had a lover? Since your wife married you, she knows you have another lover every day. She is often lonely and bored to fan out the flame mountain and live in the flame mountain for some time. How should she feel in her heart? "


    "If your wife didn''t always have you in her heart and wanted to be a husband and wife with you, today I would give her to a good husband and let you go to Buddhism by yourself!"


    The ox demon king was silent and repented again and again.


    Su Ze was not allowed to save their husband and wife, but the fact that the red boy was born felt interesting. By the way, he stepped in to get some reincarnation world energy.


    Then he got up and left, leaving the Buddha to take away the ox demon king and Princess Iron Fan.

 Chapter 803

    The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples crossed the flame mountain and continued their journey to the West.


    Su Ze didn''t want to participate for a while. He just called all his subordinates gathered in the reincarnation world of journey to the West and formally met each other.


    For example, Jinghe Dragon King, Jinghe Dragon King, Hongjiang Dragon King and alligator dragon each have some shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Those shrimp soldiers and crab generals don''t need to spend any more effort to gather them.


    Among the three monsters, the green haired lion, the scorpion spirit and the six eared macaque, only the scorpion spirit has eaten people and was punished by Su Ze. If it is useful in the future, she will be asked to be a pioneer.


    As for the four valued meritorious Cao, the five directions Jiedi and the twenty-seven stars captured by Su Ze before, in fact, more than half of them quietly took refuge in Su Ze, but these are all grass on the wall, and their true loyalty is much worse.


    If Su Ze sends them, they can also send them, but at this moment, they secretly take refuge in, but they are not willing to put these things in the open.


    However, Su Ze also had an idea of how to clean up these wall grass, as well as those star officials who don''t take refuge in themselves and are not even as good as wall grass.


    "See Lord!"


    Hongjiang Dragon King, green lion, six eared macaque and other gods and monsters came forward to pay homage to Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and made his men get up.


    "Unknowingly, Buddhism has set eighty-one difficulties for those who take scriptures. Up to now, it has been nearly fifty difficulties. I have seen many disasters and have little interest in intervening. It''s just that we should make some accidents for Buddhism, so that Buddhism doesn''t think I don''t care about them."


    Hongjiang Dragon King, green haired lion, six eared macaque and other subordinates were speechless when they heard the speech.


    The owner''s interest is also incomprehensible.


    If you deal with Buddhism, the Lord can beat it. Before, one person subdued Buddhism. All the three worlds were shocked. Who dares to disagree?


    If you don''t like learning scriptures, you can directly interrupt the way of learning scriptures. It is estimated that no one can stop him.


    But if you don''t stop Buddhism and learning scriptures, you have to make a slight change. What''s the reason?


    It''s just that these ideas can''t be expressed. Just listen to the Lord''s orders carefully.


    "In the next disaster, the Buddhist treasure of the Buddhist relic in the golden light temple of Saiguo was stolen by the nine headed insect, the son-in-law of the Wansheng Dragon King of Bibo lake. The Buddhism intends to destroy this Bibo lake."


    "The Dragon King family is extremely arrogant and bold. At the beginning, Princess Wansheng, the daughter of the Dragon King, dared to go to heaven to steal the nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum grass of the queen mother; The nine insects make friends with the ox demon king. The two sides call themselves brothers and have close contacts. They also steal Buddhist relics and Buddhist treasures, and are ready to intercept Tang monk. "


    Hearing this, the six eared macaque immediately smiled and said, "this family has offended liantianting and Buddhism together. It''s really going to die!"


    "Of course, they are not sorry for their death. Tianting and Buddhism can''t let them go. Who of you goes to bibotan for a walk?" Suze said.


    When they heard the speech, they all answered and were willing.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "scorpion spirit, you go. You don''t have to help the scripture taker subdue the demon, nor do you have to help bibotan fight against Buddhism and Tianting. They don''t dare to hurt you at will."


    The scorpion quickly bowed and asked, "Lord, what did I do?"


    "Ask an old story and stir up their relationship." Su Ze said with a smile, "I remember a rumor that Princess Wansheng once wanted to marry little white dragon, the Third Prince of the West Sea. As a result, she stole love with nine insects on the night of marriage. This made little white dragon destroy the treasure given by the Jade Emperor in his anger. Now he has become a Tang Monk riding a white horse. He can get rid of punishment only by learning from scriptures. Is there such a thing? "


    "And this?" The scorpion''s eyes brightened and smiled, "that''s really interesting."


    "Is this true?" Jinghe Dragon King was skeptical and asked, "the West Sea Dragon King is my uncle and little white dragon is my nephew. Do they still have this thing? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    Su Ze smiled: "let the scorpion ask, if there is no such thing, the scorpion also has some ways to provoke their relationship and create a good play, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Lord, please rest assured that the little demon will certainly live up to expectations." The scorpion spirit replied.


    Su Ze said that the story about the princess of all saints and little white dragon actually came from the original script of a certain version of the TV play. The plot makes sense, and the number of little white dragon actors has also increased a lot.


    However, the little white dragon suddenly became a "little green dragon". It was terrible to be green on his wedding night.


    At this time, let the scorpion spirit ask, and 80% of the questions don''t exist. After all, the original book of journey to the west, little white dragon has nothing to do with the princess of all saints.


    Although this version of journey to the West TV series has a lot of intentions and is regarded as a classic, there are many plot cuts, changes, exaggerations, and changes from the original work.


    Scorpion spirit went down to bibotan. Su Ze said, "after sacrificing the country, there are some tree goblins in the Muxian nunnery of Jingji ridge. They are very good at reciting poetry against each other. In fact, they also want to leave Tang monk."


    "This disaster is even more boring. Which of you is willing to go?"


    Against poetry?


    The people looked at each other, and the green lion said, "why don''t I go? At least I have governed Wuji country for many years. Before being turned into a mount by Manjusri Bodhisattva, I am also a knowledgeable Youdao Quanzhen. "


    "Then you go." Su Ze said, "when the Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples arrive, you can do something at will. It''s a little difficult for the Tang monk, or it''s not difficult for him. It''s all up to you."


    "Yes." The green lion took orders and went away.


    After the arrangement of the dilemma, Su Ze also assigned four disasters to his men, including "fake Leiyin Temple", "rare persimmon mountain snake demon", "Zhu Ziguo seeking medical help to save the Queen" and "Pan silk cave spider centipede", as well as those who refused to take refuge in themselves among the four valued merit Cao, five directions Jiedi and 27 stars.


    Those who refused to take refuge in Su Ze, although they refused to take refuge, could not disobey Su Ze''s orders, so they had to follow Su Ze''s orders, obey Su Ze''s men''s arrangements, act according to their orders, make trouble for these disasters and change the disasters arranged by the Buddhism.


    Starting from the sacrificial race country, Su Ze no longer personally intervened in the six disasters of thorn ridge, false Leiyin temple, snake demon, Zhu Ziguo and Pansi cave. He only arranged to do it by himself. He collected some reincarnation world operation energy himself, which was much easier than every time before.


    The significance of closing up his subordinates is also here. Unless Su Ze has more interest, he will not do it easily.


    These six disasters accounted for about 10 times in the 9981 disaster. For example, Zhu Ziguo suffered three times in one disaster. Even so, Su Ze was not interested in participating.


    When the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples came to the sacrificial country, they first met the wronged monks in the Jinguang temple. Tang monk was not interested in this.


    He was keenly aware that this was the model of Wuji state and Chechi state, and that monks suffered and suffered. Then they fought against monsters and rescued monks. The whole Jisai state believed in Buddhism from then on.


    They were not prepared to meddle, but the monks of Jinguang Temple knelt down and begged him. They said that the gods entrusted dreams. Today, the holy monks from the eastern Tang Dynasty will let them clear their grievances and get out of the sea of suffering.


    Tang monk was also helpless when he heard the speech: the Buddha almost told him that he had to follow this method, and he didn''t need to face much.

 Chapter 804

    Buddhism is so obvious that Tang Seng has stepped in, and the four teachers and disciples of Tang Seng can''t refuse.


    In desperation, they had to go into the palace together to meet the king of the sacrificial race country.


    After asking about the relic Buddha treasure on the golden pagoda of the golden light temple, the monkey king went to the golden pagoda for a turn and brought back two fish spirits, which explained the things of the Wansheng Dragon King, the Wansheng Princess and the nine headed insect in the bibotan.


    Monkey king went to Bibo lake again. As soon as he arrived at Bibo lake, he just listened to the noise inside. When he went in, he saw that the scorpion essence of his daughter''s country was actually inside. The whole beautiful woman tore and wrestled. The scene was very ugly.


    It turned out that the nine insects were originally poison into essence. Even the blood was poisonous and polluted. They were also a free monster. Therefore, it didn''t seem too much to enter bibotan as a son-in-law. When the scorpion essence appeared, the nine insects saw that she was also a poison and became a essence. They immediately thought and pursued the scorpion essence more openly and secretly.


    At first, I wanted scorpion to be a maid, and then I wanted to be a concubine.


    The princess of all saints also refused to let him take his concubine when he found that the scorpion essence refused to follow. The nine insects were a little cruel. In recent days, they wondered whether to take two treasures, the relic Buddha treasure and the nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum grass, and elope with the scorpion essence to be a carefree demon king somewhere.


    Unfortunately, even so, scorpion essence refused to make friends with him, but remained aloof and asked if there was a relationship between bibotan and Xihai dragon palace. At the beginning, the nine headed insect felt that this question was strange. In the final analysis, the old dragon king of all saints is a dragon king in the lake. Bibotan is not that kind of large water area. How can it be qualified to have a relationship with Xihai dragon palace?


    But later, I was asked a lot. When the wine surged up, I would inevitably boast about how powerful I am. Xihai Dragon Palace is not an opponent.


    After listening to this, Scorpio understood that the rumors said by the LORD were probably not true.


    When the two get along, the scorpion essence hangs nine insects. The nine insects beg but can''t. instead, they obviously ignore their wife Princess Halloween. Because of this, Princess Halloween wants to drive the scorpion essence away.


    When the monkey king came, he happened to meet the princess of all saints and the scorpion. The more he said, the more he lived, and then he fought.


    Monkey king looked at it for a moment, but he didn''t understand what it meant. He simply rushed out to ask the whereabouts of the Buddhist treasure.


    Under this question, the nine insects, the Dragon King and the princess all unite to meet the enemy together.


    Scorpion spirit knows their strength level better than Monkey King. The Dragon King and Princess of all saints are unbearable. It''s not enough for monkey king to fight with a stick. He found an opportunity to attack the nine insects in the "inverted horse stump".


    Monkey king didn''t ask for Buddha and God all over the sky, so he killed the Dragon King''s family in bibotan and took the relic Buddha treasure back to the state of worship.


    Before leaving, say hello to scorpion and say hello to Mr. Su Ze.


    After the scorpion spirit answered, he stayed with the nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum for a long time - no one in the heaven came to get back the nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum of the queen mother.


    After a long time, the scorpion spirit realized that he was the monster of Mr. Su, and Tianting didn''t want to provoke Mr. Su. What is this little nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum grass.


    Back to Su Ze, scorpion spirit reported what he had seen, heard and gained.


    Su Ze just smiled: little white dragon is not little green dragon. It has nothing to do with bibotan. On the contrary, it is a little boring. Everyone has the heart of gossip. Unfortunately, such a scandal is not true.


    As for the nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum grass, it doesn''t help people improve their strength except to put it in a big place. In fact, it''s just a pretty good decoration.


    Scorpion essence was sent up like a treasure, and Su Ze was put into his sleeve.


    Over the next six months, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples suffered five disasters in succession from the thorn ridge. The monsters of the thorn ridge and the snake demons of the rare persimmon mountain are small monsters. Not to mention the monkey king, both pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing can kill them at will.


    The fake Leiyin temple and Zhu Ziguo are disasters arranged by Buddhism. They look very dangerous, but in fact they are completely dangerous. Only one thing is that they are worried about Su Ze''s appearance and interference. The Buddhists are ready to break their tails, and neither the Bodhisattva nor the Buddha came forward.


    Then they found that Su Ze didn''t seem to have any intention of intervening. He just sent a few men to make the story of the disaster a little different from the end - 27 stars, four merit Cao and five directions Jiedi, but several casualties were "accidentally".


    It seems that Su Ze has little interest in learning scriptures, and only allows his men to interfere a little.


    After reaching this conclusion, Buddhism finally felt relieved.


    As long as he doesn''t intervene in person, it''s much easier to arrange next.


    After experiencing the spider essence of pansilk cave and the centipede essence of huanghuaguan, the four teachers and disciples of Tang Monk continued to move forward.


    On the other hand, the original four valued Kung Fu Cao and five directions Jiedi were all wounded, and there were only 23 stars left. They knelt in front of Su Ze and listened to orders.


    These star officials and immortals originally thought that if they escaped from Su Ze, they could live at ease. They never thought that Su Ze would disobey orders and bring casualties.


    Neither Tianting nor Buddhism is willing to open their mouth to protect them. If this goes on, Mr. Su will be killed sooner or later. Therefore, after discussing with each other, they simply come brazenly to listen to Su Ze''s orders.


    "Well, it''s easy for you to follow my orders."


    Su Ze said, "you saw the previous battle between me and the Tathagata with your own eyes. I have a method called "return to one body as much as possible", which is to use one person''s strength to absorb the fear and despair of people all over the world, so that they can ease their fear and despair a little and have the courage to live. "


    "And this sense of despair and fear that has returned belongs to me. On the one hand, I can close it, not let people lose heart, make the world less painful, and on the other hand, I can deal with the enemy."


    "You are all immortal star officials. It''s normal for you to travel around the world. I''ll give you some seeds so that when you travel around the world, you can collect a lot of despair and fear in the world and help mankind in an emergency."


    "A year later, when these seeds are handed back, I naturally know what you do and what you think."


    After that, he sent black seeds to four meritorious Cao, five party Jiedi and 23 star officials to act separately.


    These star officials and immortals thought that Su Ze would punish them, but they didn''t expect to do so. They just worked for Su Ze''s "all-in-one" method to help mankind in emergency. This method is not evil, and they do it without compromising their merit.


    Immediately they all agreed respectfully, obeyed Mr. Suze''s orders and dispersed.

 Chapter 805

    After the gods dispersed, the scorpion asked respectfully, "Lord, the next disaster for the scripture reader is coming. Do you want us to do it?"


    Su Ze shook his head: "it''s not urgent this time. I''ll do it myself."


    All the men were surprised. They didn''t understand why Su Ze suddenly wanted to do it again.


    Su Ze didn''t explain to them either. He gathered these men in his sleeves and swayed his body. First, he came to the outside of Shituo mountain - the difficult situation of Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples. He had to go through Shituo mountain and Shituo country.


    According to the original works, the lion camel ridge was originally the blue haired lion of Manjusri Bodhisattva and the white elephant of Puxian Bodhisattva, and the lion camel kingdom was the golden winged ROC carving.


    This green haired lion is also strange. It appeared twice in the original book. It was a castrate in the Wuji state, and it became a mouth that could swallow 100000 heavenly soldiers in the shituoling mountain. It didn''t know the monkey king anymore. Moreover, the time when the green haired lion appeared in the world is still contradictory, which is obviously contradictory between the preceding and the following.


    Now the green lion is accepted by Su Ze, and it is impossible for the mount of Manjusri Bodhisattva to jump out of a green lion to come down to earth, so Su Ze wants to see if the three demons in shituoling are still three demons.


    As for the reason of participating in this Shituo mountain disaster, it is because Shituo mountain is the most cruel and tragic disaster in the West. Three monsters led 48000 little demons, green lions and white elephants ate in Shituo mountain. There are fewer pedestrians and surrounding villages and towns, but the golden winged ROC carving ate all the people in the whole Shituo country.


    Later, when the golden winged ROC carving was caught by the Tathagata, it was not satisfied at all and shouted, "I''m hungry. Tathagata, you have a sin!"


    The Tathagata promised to worship Buddha in four continents and give him some tributes. The golden winged ROC carving reluctantly responded.


    The three monsters did the cruelest harm, but in the end they were all Buddhist mounts and relatives. None of them was killed, and the golden winged ROC carving was still very rampant.


    Buddhism''s work is not called personnel - it''s too much to create disaster and eat up all the people in the lion camel country.


    You know, this is Xiniu Hezhou, the base of Buddhism, or a place closer and closer to Lingshan. It''s cruel for Buddhism to concoct the national destruction tragedy.


    Maybe the lion camel country didn''t believe in Buddhism? In fact, it''s not necessarily. After all, Wuji country is so Buddhist. Isn''t it almost destroyed by Manjusri Bodhisattva?


    Buddhism is really capricious. The Dharma only binds all sentient beings, not the Buddha himself. No karma can be retributed on them.


    Su Ze naturally can''t let the Buddhists who created such killing sins get away easily. This disaster should also let them know what karma is.


    Here Su Ze came to Shituo mountain, and on the other side, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples also came to a mountain not far from Shituo mountain. Tang Monk''s face was cold, Monkey King was laughing, pig Wuneng had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his face was almost like a pig. He became like a natural soldier and a general. Sha Wujing looked unlucky, honest and honest.


    Just arrived here, a mountain god came out and explained to them that there were three big demons blocking the road. The road was impassable and could not move forward.


    Tang Monk smelled the speech and looked at Sun Wukong: "is that true?"


    Monkey King yawned in boredom: "how can you take it seriously? The Mountain God talks like farting. If the road is really blocked, we''ll take a detour. Why remind us that there are three big demons in front of us? "


    "Along the way, how can we escape from demons? It must be a big fight with them. "


    Tang Monk also nodded when he heard the speech: "well said, Wukong, go and inquire about the three demons?"


    Seeing what they said, the Mountain God seemed to run a little against himself and went down into the ground and left.


    The Tang Monk ignored him. He saw the monkey king jump into the clouds and come back after careful inquiry. His expression was very solemn.


    "Master, this time it''s lucky! These three demons are more ferocious than ever before. The mountains and fields are full of bones and flesh. The big demon king is called the demon king, the second demon king is called the elephant demon king, and the third demon king is called the Dapeng carving demon king. "


    "They ate tens of thousands of people in the whole lion camel country, waiting for us to learn scriptures and eat a bite of Tang Monk''s meat!"


    Hearing this, Tang Monk frowned: "there''s such a thing in Xiniu Hezhou and the important place of Buddhism! Does Buddhism only know to close the door and chant scriptures? "


    "I''m afraid this is also a disaster to test us." Said the monkey king.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Monk immediately changed his face: "is it true? But I dare not think... If so, Buddhism is close to the devil''s gate. I will never enter Buddhism or be with the devil in my life! "


    Even if he is smart and sharp, it is hard to imagine that Buddhism will arrange a disaster with so many lives!


    Just chanting scriptures behind closed doors, there was no compassion, which made monk Tang very dissatisfied; What a bloody devil would Buddhism be if it was deliberately harming people?


    Therefore, when Sun Wukong put forward this idea, Tang Monk immediately said he didn''t believe it and didn''t dare to think of such a cruel thing.


    "I don''t think it''s difficult for Buddhism to let us through this difficulty."


    Sun Wukong said, "Wuneng and Wujing, they are three, and so are we. Kill all three of them, and the difficulty will be over."


    Pig Wuneng said, "elder martial brother, you don''t think about it well. What about the three of us going to fight monsters?"


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? Master is in danger. Naturally, there are gods and Buddhas all over the sky watching. If the Buddhism makes master have an accident, we can''t stop it. If the Buddhism wants to protect master, the three monsters can''t hurt master no matter how powerful they are."


    "That''s what I said, and that''s what I said..." said pig Wuneng, "but we left our master to fight monsters. In case of a mistake, isn''t it our fault?"


    "No, if I have a mistake, it''s the fault of Buddhism." Tang monk said, "if I really die here, it''s that the Buddha doesn''t want to learn scriptures. You don''t have to blame yourself. Just go."


    Tang Monk also said so. Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing knew that this was equivalent to an order and did not dare to listen. They went straight to Shituo mountain with Sun Wukong and didn''t do any strange means. When they came to the door, they challenged and ordered the three demons to come out.


    The three demons were also surprised when they heard the speech, and immediately led the big and small demons out all over the mountains and fields.


    At first sight, the monkey king pointed to the demon king: "my son! Guanyin Bodhisattva asked you to run out and make trouble again? "


    The demon king was the golden Mao, the mount of Guanyin caused by Zhu Ziguo. After hearing this, he was expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard anything. He just hit zhuwuneng.


    The white elephant devil kept silent and waved his nose towards monk Sha.


    Sun Wukong matched the golden winged ROC carving.


    The three martial brothers each played against a demon king. After hundreds of rounds, the monster under the golden winged Dapeng Eagle carried out the yin-yang gas cylinder and put all the three martial brothers into the bottle.

 Chapter 806

    After all three people were put into the bottle, the golden winged ROC Eagle waved its wings and circled in the sky. After searching, it found the Tang Monk and the white dragon horse. When it swooped down, it was about to catch the Tang Monk and the white dragon horse.


    At this time, when the world was dark, a sleeve came to block out the sun, and closed him in his sleeve in an instant.


    "Ah! Mr. Su! "


    The golden winged ROC Eagle screamed, but it could no longer wave its wings and escape.


    As soon as I fell into my sleeve, I only felt that the endless mana around me was coming. It was worth waving my wings and trying to get rid of it. However, in any case, I couldn''t get rid of the restriction and attack of mana. There was even a feeling that no matter how I flew, I had no place to focus, almost at the root or in the original place.


    The golden winged ROC eagle was shocked and angry. He fought hard and begged for mercy.


    "Mr. Su, spare me, spare me!"


    Su Ze''s voice sounded, with a determined cold meaning: "flat haired beast, when eating people, did you ever want to spare people''s lives?"


    Endless mana seems to be used by rough waves. It doesn''t distinguish up and down, East, West, North and south, but crazily washes the golden winged ROC carving.


    The golden winged ROC eagle spread its wings and flew away, and fell back to its original place. Its body protection with mana was also quickly broken. A pair of sharp claws scratched wildly in the emptiness and darkness, trying to break the universe in Su Ze''s sleeve, but it was always useless.


    When he asked for mercy, Su Ze didn''t get any response. The golden winged ROC Eagle cried out in despair. Only then did he understand that the killing intention had been decided. He shouted and scolded angrily, but the response to him was still endless magic attack and darkness.


    After such a long time, he was finally exhausted and had no more strength.


    The wings could not move, and there was no mana all over. Just let Su Ze''s mana invade and went straight into his body.


    Seeing that Su Ze didn''t leave any traces of his hands, the golden winged ROC carving immediately stimulated the last strength, and his body trembled violently and tried to fly forward.


    But at this time, he was still in the universe in Su Ze''s sleeve. Although this last struggle was fierce, he was still easily cleaned up by Su Ze, and there was no resistance anymore.


    Under the erosion of mana, the golden winged ROC Eagle only felt that his whole body no longer belonged to him. At the end of the night, his soul was forcibly consumed by mana and completely lost.


    Although the golden winged ROC carving is dead, a good demon king''s body remains in the universe in Su Ze''s sleeve. Although Su Ze has no intention to manifest his separation and turn it into a separate body, he is not prepared to waste a good body in this way, but just stay in the universe in his sleeve.


    After disposing of the golden winged ROC carving in his sleeve, Su Ze appeared in front of the Tang monk.


    Tang Monk saw Su Ze appear and hurried forward: "Mr. Su, why did you come here?"


    "Buddhism has done a lot of evil. Of course I have to clean up one or two." Su Ze said, "the golden winged ROC carving just wanted to catch you. Can you see it clearly?"


    Tang Monk shook his head honestly: "I didn''t see it clearly. My cultivation time is too short. At this time, even the land and mountain god is not as good as it. I really don''t know that a monster is coming to catch me."


    After that, he raised his head and opened his mouth to stop talking.


    "Mr. Su, is the lion Camel Mountain and lion camel country ahead arranged by Buddhism or wild monsters?"


    "Arranged by Buddhism."


    Su Ze replied, "one is the golden hair of Guanyin Bodhisattva, one is the six tooth white elephant of Puxian Bodhisattva, and the other is the uncle of the Tathagata."


    Tang Monk stayed for a moment, crossed his knees on the ground, closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Mr. Su, should learning Buddhist scriptures be inhuman?"


    He asked puzzled.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "we have said this question many times, and we have said the question of Buddhism many times. Your conclusion has already been drawn. Why discuss it again?"


    Tang Monk remained silent and didn''t speak again.


    Why discuss it again? It''s not because we can''t discuss the results and can''t believe it, so we come to discuss it again and again.


    At this moment, Su Ze was right in front of him, and Tang Monk couldn''t say those words.


    "Master..." Tang Monk suddenly opened his mouth again and called.


    Su Ze looked at him in surprise.


    The Tang Monk''s expression gradually became firm and called again, "master, I..."


    "Don''t say it yet, don''t say it." Su Ze understood what he was thinking and said, "you still have to finish the Scriptures and talk about the rest later."


    Tang Monk clearly nodded and replied, "yes, sir."


    His change of address has indicated his choice to Su Ze - it turned out that when he left Datang and had the identity of imperial brother, the names of both sides changed once. At that time, Tang Monk didn''t know Su Ze''s real identity. He thought he was the imperial younger brother. Su Ze was an official of the Tang state. When the names of both sides changed, he pushed the boat along the water and didn''t insist on calling Su Ze "the master of the family".


    At this moment, Tang Monk had a broad vision and understood what a wonderful figure Su Ze was. Returning to call Su Ze "master" again, of course, it is not because of the former master servant friendship, nor does it have anything to do with the Tang state.


    Just because he no longer wants to enter Buddhism and read Buddhist scriptures, only Su Ze can protect him and only Su Ze will protect him.


    Since he set foot on the road of learning Buddhist scriptures, the mentality of Tang monk has changed several times. First, he believed in Buddhist scriptures and did not believe in Buddhism. Later, he prepared to go to the great Leiyin temple in the West sky to see Buddhism according to the standards of Buddhist scriptures. He joined Buddhism to eliminate Buddhism and establish the real Buddhism mentioned in Buddhist scriptures.


    Learning mana is the requirement of this state of mind.


    Until this time, the tragedy of Shituo mountain and Shituo country was determined, and it was determined that this was the arrangement made by Buddhism to create disaster. The mentality of Tang monk was really completely broken - the Buddhist scriptures were unreliable and completely broken, and he could not join them at all!


    * how can these insects talk about compassion?


    How contemptuous of human life!


    Su Ze said goodbye to the determined Tang Monk and returned to shituoling again. He saw the golden feather and the six toothed white elephant guarding the two cylinders of yin and Yang and waiting for the golden winged ROC carving to catch the Tang Monk back.


    The two cylinders of yin and Yang had already broken a hole and had been drilled by the monkey king with pig Wuneng and sand Wujing. However, the monkey king did not dare to get complacent at this time. He had quietly fled and was estimated to be returning to the Tang monk.


    This is a lion Camel Mountain. One disaster of Buddhism has been counted as three or four of the eighty-one disasters


    This time, Su Ze won''t let them count so much and play tricks with them back and forth.


    He was born directly, kicked the golden feather and sat in the middle.


    "Do you recognize me, golden feather and white elephant?"


    The golden feather and the six toothed white elephant raised their eyes, immediately scared the dead and knelt on the ground.


    "Mr. Su... Mr. Su..."


    "How did you get here?"


    Su Ze said lightly, "naturally, I came to kill you. You kill people here to eat. You have a good time! If I don''t kill you, how can I stand the humans you killed? "


    "This... This is not what we want to do!"


    The golden feather and the six toothed white elephant cried out in unison: "the Buddha and Bodhisattva asked us to make a disaster, and we have no way... We only ate a few people, or which one ate more..."


    "How many people?"


    Su Ze sneered: "not one! Who told you to eat people? Instead, stand up and tell me! "

 Chapter 807

    As soon as the words were spoken, neither the golden feather nor the six toothed white elephant could speak.


    Of course, no Buddha or Bodhisattva let them eat people and commit sins. Strictly speaking, even Bodhisattvas didn''t open their mouth to let them out. They just pretended to be careless and let them "descend to the world without permission".


    It was their choice to eat people - for example, the golden feather did not dare to be presumptuous in the state of Zhu Zi. They just robbed the queen of the state of Zhu Zi, and then locked up to look coveted. When he arrived at the lion camel ridge, he was bold.


    Because the golden winged ROC carving, the mother and uncle of the Tathagata, has eaten a whole lion camel country here. They eat a few hundred or thousands of people. No one should care about it at all. No one should settle accounts with them.


    When the sky falls, there is a tall top. If you want to clean up, you should clean up the golden winged ROC carving first. What does it have to do with them?


    But I never expected that Mr. Su would come now.


    When the golden winged ROC comes out, he will directly accuse the golden hairy ROC and the six toothed white elephant... If the golden hairy ROC and the white elephant dare to say that Guanyin Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva let them eat people, it doesn''t need Mr. Su to do it. Their own owners will try to kill them first.


    Moreover, the stories of Manjusri Bodhisattva and green haired lion in Wuji state, Guanyin Bodhisattva in Tongtianhe and carp essence are still vivid. The unremarkable Manjusri Bodhisattva is still alive. The outgoing Guanyin Bodhisattva is slapped in the face, which also leads to the Buddhism being subdued by Su Ze.


    Now Su Ze appears. Obviously, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva will not save them. If they talk nonsense and survive, the Bodhisattva will certainly calculate the general ledger for them.


    Thinking about it, he was very embarrassed. Jin Maoyu showed a flattering smile: "Mr. Su, we both couldn''t help ourselves. In fact, it was our third brother, the golden winged ROC carving... Why don''t Mr. Su wait for our third brother to come back and ask him to explain the cannibalism?"


    "No, your third brother has been killed by me. Now I want to find you two."


    Suze said.


    He killed the Tathagata''s mother and uncle?


    The golden feather and the six toothed white elephant suddenly took risks of death, looked at each other, and knelt down in front of Su Ze: "Mr. Su, spare your life! Mr. Su, spare your life! "


    "I would like to join Mr. Su! Like the mount of Manjusri Bodhisattva! "


    "Me too. Just ask Mr. Su to spare my life!"


    Su Ze looked at the two monsters coldly, pointing his fingers and a cloud of black smoke around them: "don''t resist!"


    The two monsters nodded again and again, and the black smoke went in through their mouths and noses and straight into their souls,


    Because Su Ze ordered him not to resist, the golden haired dog and the six toothed white elephant did not dare to resist, but let the black smoke erode, they were surrounded by fear and despair like the most ordinary helpless human beings.


    Two monsters screamed repeatedly and couldn''t help showing their original shape. A thousand feet high golden feather and a thousand feet high six tooth white elephant broke the shituoling cave. In the frightened eyes of the little demons on the lion camel ridge, the two demon kings ran crazy regardless of East, West, North and south, trampling the little demons to death and injuring countless people.


    But even so, the two demon kings still dare not resist at all, dare not forcibly drive away the black smoke, and can only passively bear the invasion of fear and despair.


    This is Su Ze''s punishment for them. If they dare to resist, they will die!


    The two demon kings were terrified and screamed. They ran frantically on the Shituo mountain and soon trampled 80% of the monsters on the Shituo mountain. The whole earth roared and filled with smoke and dust, making the dark clouds rise like the collapse of the sky and the earth.


    Not far away, near Shituo ridge, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples who just met also watched the scene.


    "Monsters, is this internal strife?" The monkey king said with a smile.


    "It''s really powerful." Pig Wuneng also said.


    Tang Monk shook his head slightly: "it is expected that Mr. Su will do it again. This time, the Buddha arranged three demon kings to eat countless people, which has made Mr. Su unable to see it."


    Sun Wukong, pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing suddenly realized.


    After a full half day, the scream on Shituo mountain gradually stopped, and the golden feather and six toothed white elephant gradually returned to their normal size, only two feet high, and then fell weakly in front of Su Ze, leaving him to fall.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "you are obedient..."


    With a wave of the sleeve, the two monsters were included in the universe.


    Until this time, Buddhism didn''t mean to appear at all, as if all this didn''t exist. The golden winged ROC carving, the golden feather and the six toothed white elephant were cleaned up, and they had no plans to start.


    "This place is suitable for increasing ''fear''."


    Su Ze opened his hand and released a round of Black Sun - since the evil of this world has repeatedly rebelled and been completely destroyed by Su Ze, it can play a similar role or attach additional force to his men, that is, the collection of fear to eliminate ghosts at the beginning.


    In this lion camel country and lion Camel Mountain, the most important thing is the fear and despair accumulated over the years, especially for most monsters who have just been trampled to death by golden fur and white elephants.


    "Fear" is created by Su Ze and absolutely obeys any order of Su Ze.


    Just a move of heart, the Black Sun transformed by "fear" collected many fears of lion camel country and lion camel mountain like ten thousand rivers returning to the sea, and began to absorb them continuously.


    A disk-shaped Black Sun rapidly increased its volume and turned into the size of the bucket mouth. Until half an hour later, it collected all the accumulated fear and despair.


    Put the "fear" away. Su Ze looked at the cruel lion camel country and lion Camel Mountain. With his hands together, countless trees rose from the ground, covering the lion Camel Mountain and lion camel country for thousands of miles. Qiu Zhang''s trees broke through the earth like a python, burying the bones, blood and flesh below.


    There are thousands of monsters and monsters in Shituo country and Shituo mountain. They are all tied up by trees and strangled alive. After that, the bodies are buried underground by surging trees and turned into nourishment for trees, which can no longer be seen..


    Just a moment later, the Shituo country and Shituo mountain, which are full of flesh and blood and white bones, are as green as the sea. The breeze blows over. There is no burning smell, only the refreshing smell of trees.


    "Wukong, is this Mr. Su''s magic power?" Tang Monk asked.


    Sun Wukong stood on the tree and looked at it with golden eyes. He smiled and said, "this is naturally what Mr. Su did. However, if my old sun wants to see how Mr. Su used his magic power and whether he has left, he can''t catch it."


    Tang Monk heard the speech and said, "I think of Qi when I see the good. What Mr. Su has done is exactly what I think in my heart. If one day, we should have this kind of compassion. "

 Chapter 808

    After the Tang monk said a word, Monkey King smiled and said, "my old sun is not as powerful as Mr. Su. I''m afraid he won''t be so successful in doing such a thing."


    Pig Wuneng was thoughtful and didn''t make a sound.


    Sha Wujing said, "if we say that compassion is cherished and merit and virtue are perfect, Buddhism is the most important. When we get the Scriptures back from the great Leiyin temple in the West sky, we will achieve perfection. "


    Monkey King sneered and stopped talking.


    Sha Wujing looked at pig Wuneng. Pig Wuneng was thoughtful and didn''t speak.


    Sha Wujing looks at the Tang Monk again, who is a leader in learning scriptures. Will he not disagree face to face?


    Tang Monk really didn''t say he couldn''t get scriptures, but he didn''t have a good face. He said coldly, "let''s go."


    Sha Wujing realized later that the whole Scripture learning team was really dedicated to learning scriptures, only himself?


    The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples passed through the shady Shituo mountain. After two months, they came to a place called the bhikkhu state. There was no surprise. They only heard that half a year ago, a demon became the abbot of the state and wanted to eat the child''s heart to refine longevity medicine.


    As a result, he only said it for two days. I don''t know why, the father-in-law hurried away and never came back.


    Only the faint king of bhikkhu is still thinking of eating children''s hearts to live forever.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong knew that the abbot must have been frightened by Mr. Su Ze''s reputation and would no longer dare to harm mankind. Maybe it was some immortal Buddha''s mount that came down to earth and arranged the disaster.


    "Mr. Su has done a lot of meritorious deeds to suppress the demons and prevent these animals from wantonly eating people." Tang Monk sighed and added in his heart, if there is merit in the world.


    If you save people and get merit, harm people and lose merit, just these disasters arranged by Buddhism, how bad will you be?


    "Nevertheless, this foolish gentleman is really ignorant and hateful." Monkey king shouted, "wait for my old sun to wake him up!"


    A trick was made to turn the faint prince into a child. After being imprisoned and almost taken by others, the faint prince was scared to death. After recovering, he dared not think of any idea of prolonging life with the heart of a child.


    After the bhikkhu state, she met the bottomless rat spirit. The mouse spirit was a man eating monster. Although she had something to do with King tota li of heaven, she wanted to climb up.


    Originally, the rat spirit may be taken away by Tianting. However, both Tianting and Buddhism have a little idea of Su Ze''s temper - a monster who doesn''t kill, and Su Ze doesn''t move a killer. Generally, there are still discussions. The monster who kills depends on Su Ze''s mood and whether he is willing to spare them.


    Therefore, no one saved the mouse spirit and was killed by the monkey king.


    The next step is to kill French monks. Hidden fog mountain encounters leopard essence and Fengxian county asks for rain. Unconsciously, more than a year has passed.


    Tang Seng and Sun Wukong get along well. Zhu Wu can work hard to keep his human shape, obey Tang Seng''s orders, and gradually integrate into their circle. Sometimes Tang Seng also gives him some meat to satisfy his greed.


    Sha Wujing was silent. When everyone left, he left. When everyone stopped, he stopped. He did what he asked him to do. He had a dark face like a dead man. No one knew what he thought in his heart.


    His behavior, which was never far or near, never rude to the Tang monk, and never said more than half a word, fell into the eyes of the Tang monk. Of course, he understood that this was the person in the Sutra learning team who was really determined to achieve positive results.


    After all, Sha Wujing is a rolling curtain general, a bodyguard of the Jade Emperor. If he can achieve good results in Buddhism, no matter what position, it is a blessing in disguise. This is the only hope in his heart.


    The four Tang monks, teachers and disciples are getting closer and closer to the west, and the day of success in learning scriptures is getting closer and closer.


    Because of Su Ze''s previous moves, the 81 disaster still lacks many disasters. Buddhism is preparing to send some monsters or arrange some trivial things to make up the disaster.


    Su Ze also felt that there was no important disaster next. After all, Buddhism also wanted face. It was always difficult to have another national annihilation massacre at the foot of Lingshan mountain


    Because of Su Ze''s reputation, some dismounted mounts that had been prepared to cooperate with Buddhism refused to take action again, such as the white deer of the Antarctic fairy, which was worried about catching children in bhikkhu; Another example is the mount of Taiyi immortal. Jiulingyuansheng of Zhujie mountain also slipped back to Tianting and dared not stay in Zhujie mountain.


    In this way, Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples go west again, which is really more difficult.


    Su Ze occasionally sent his men to intervene two or three times to get back the energy of the reincarnation world.


    The four valued meritorious masters, the five directions and the twenty-three stars returned from their tour around the world, returning a lot of fear and despair, which made Su Ze''s "fear" rise from the size of a bucket to the size of a water tank.


    Although for Su Ze, this means is no longer a means of pressing the bottom of the box, it is more convenient to use, so more is better.


    After closing these "fears", Su Ze also pondered for a moment when he saw the awe of the four valued Kung Fu Cao, the five directions Jiedi and the 23 stars - many of his men in this world can ride the clouds and have magic power.


    It seems not good to give them up directly after you leave.


    Anyway, I have sufficient strength at present. Some of these men really respect themselves, so it''s not good to give up. Others are dissatisfied with themselves, resentful and afraid, and they shouldn''t be at ease


    When I think of this, I simply put all the four valued Kung Fu Cao, the five directions Jiedi and the 23 stars in my sleeve, together with the Jinghe Dragon King, the Hongjiang Dragon King, the Jinglong king, the alligator dragon, the green lion, the scorpion essence, the golden feather, the six tooth white elephant, and the bodies of the "fear" and the golden winged ROC carving.


    Of course, Su Ze will not let them accompany with corpses and "fear" every day, and manifest a place for them to live with mana, which is similar to the Buddhist kingdom in the palm of Buddhism. That can be easily done.


    More than a year later, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples finally came to the foot of Lingshan after experiencing the loss of weapons in Yuhua Prefecture, three rhinoceros monsters in Xuanying cave, the marriage of jade rabbits in Tianzhu country, the false accusation of Tongtai house and several other disasters pieced together with small monsters and small events.


    Jinding immortal leads the way. Let Tang Monk bathe and change clothes first.


    The next day, the Jinding immortal retired, and the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples came to a place called lingyundu.


    A thin wooden strip in front of lingyundu leads to the opposite bank. It is thin, narrow and very smooth. Although it looks like a single wooden bridge, it can''t pass people at a glance. Only the monkey king, relying on his monkey body, climbed over the single wooden bridge in twos and threes and said with a smile, "master, come here quickly!"

 Chapter 809

    Tang Monk looked at lingyundu and the "single wooden bridge" that obviously couldn''t be crossed, and said in his heart: the bandit baldness of the Buddhism is really disgusting.


    I didn''t want to enter the Buddhism. I forced me to enter the Buddhism with the threat of my parents'' life.


    I didn''t want the Scriptures, but I bewitched the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and forced me to learn the Scriptures.


    It was their plan to enter the Buddhism and spread the Mahayana sutra to the East. They also asked me to take the attitude of "seeking" and "sincerity", and they had to test me again and again.


    Forced me to bow my head and drink water, and asked me to ask them, saying that I begged hard to drink water!


    It''s disgusting to play with these disaster tests when we arrive at Lingshan.


    Just thinking, a man came to the shore with a small boat and shouted, "get on the boat, get on the boat!"


    Tang Monk looked down and saw that the ship was in tattered condition. It had no bottom. It was convenient for the next time to see the waves rolling.


    He looked at the monkey king strangely. The monkey king jumped over and looked at the boatman and said with a smile, "it''s to meet the Buddha face to face! How do you make a living here


    The boatman smiled: "not for a living, just for ferry. Buddha ferry has fate, but don''t come if you don''t have fate. "


    "What is fate?" Tang Monk heard that the man was actually leading the Buddha, but he didn''t kneel down and kowtow immediately and asked.


    "You are destined to join our Buddhism." The Buddha standing on the ship chatting like an ordinary boatman did not show the appearance of the Buddha.


    "If I don''t enter Buddhism, I just want to learn sutras?" Tang Monk asked.


    Then the Buddha laughed and said, "Xuanzang! Do you know the cause and effect? "


    "You are the Buddha of the Tathagata, sit down and disciple Jin chanzi, demoted to the world. You should be a sutra reader, refine Buddhism and achieve positive results all the way. You can''t get rid of Buddhism here! Now I hate Buddhism so much because of one person. You see, that person has a bright appearance and black hands. It is the devil who specializes in fighting against Buddhism. "


    "Don''t you wake up now!"


    Tang monk was stunned by him. He just felt like he had "great understanding" and was about to convert to Buddhism. Then he led the Buddha to board the bottomless boat and achieve the positive results of Buddhism.


    However, hunhun gradually woke up and looked at the Buddha.


    "The reason why I refuse to enter Buddhism is that Buddhism is so forcibly transformed."


    Tang monk said: "what are the reasons for the drought in Wuji country, Chechi country and lion camel country? How can I know... Chechi country, Jisai country and France all hate monks. But there are so many monks waiting for me to save. Why don''t I know?"


    "There is this evil way and that evil way on the road. The green haired lion in Wuji country is clearly a Buddhist mount, but he pretends to be a Taoist -"


    Then the Buddha looked at him quietly. For some reason, Tang Monk couldn''t say a word. It seemed as if charcoal was stuffed in his mouth and throat. It was extremely painful and couldn''t make a sound.


    He endured the pain and stopped talking. Facing the Buddha, he smiled coldly.


    Buddhism, in the final analysis, that''s all.


    What else can we do?


    When you are weaker than others, persuade people to be compassionate. When you are stronger than others, you bully the weak and are more cruel than anyone. This compassion is only a means of defeating the strong with the weak. What else can we say?


    Then the Buddha could see through the Tang Monk''s thoughts, and I didn''t want to talk to him more. I directly led the Tang monk to the bottomless boat with magic power - there were countless immortals and monsters forced to cross in order to prosper the Buddhism, and there was no difference from the Tang monk!


    He also said to Sun Wukong, pig Wuneng, Sha Wujing and white dragon horse, "come on board yourself, or shall I catch you up?"


    Shawujing hurried into the boat, and the white dragon horse followed.


    Pig Wuneng looked embarrassed, but looking at the Buddha in front of him, he also knew that he was unable to resist, so he had to go aboard with a wry smile.


    The monkey king was silent and suddenly took off. A somersault was about to fly away.


    Then the Buddha raised his hand, fished him back and pressed him on the boat: "since you have fate with Buddhism, that''s fate. You can''t escape."


    The monkey king struggled to leave. It seemed that the Buddha was more powerful than the Tathagata Buddha. Just a little hand, the monkey king trembled all over, his eyes were godless, and he could not move any more.


    At this time, the Buddha suddenly flew into the air. His fingers were like gold plating, and the golden light was everywhere in the middle.


    "Since Mr. Su has come, why did he show up at this time?"


    At the place where he hit, there was a dull sound, and a figure appeared in the dark.


    Then, the black gas dispersed, revealing a young man in white, which was su Ze.


    Ling Kong stands on lingyundu, feeling the huge attraction brought by the river. Su Ze, who has just resisted an attack from the Buddha, smiles.


    "To introduce the Buddha, of course, I want to see how you can transform the people of Buddhism. I didn''t expect to see the scene of forced transformation, which really opened my eyes."


    Then the Buddha said without changing his face, "they are destined to Buddhism, but they don''t know it. Of course, I want to help them see it clearly and understand it. Buddha crossing has fate, and fate should also enter Buddhism. Otherwise, isn''t this fate empty? "


    "When fate comes and you refuse to enter Buddhism, how can you say that you are destined?" Su Ze asked with a sneer.


    The Buddha did not say much: "Mr. Su wants to argue with me about Buddhism. You might as well come to Buddhism. I''m willing to argue with you more about Buddhism."


    "Then you don''t have to." Su Ze said, "I came this time because the emperor of the Tang Dynasty ordered me to obtain the Sutra, and because my son Dong Machi came to prevent him from being hurt."


    "First, will Buddhism give the Mahayana sutra to the Tang Dynasty? It''s not just in the mouth, but what Guanyin Bodhisattva said. Reading it can surpass the dead, make the people live and work in peace and contentment, and never have war. "


    Of course, it''s impossible... There are so many Buddhist countries in Xiniu Hezhou. They don''t all look like rags. They call Datang ShangBang? National strength is the most important. What''s the use of chanting Buddha? At the foot of Lingshan mountain, there are robbers killing people and Demons killing princesses. What is the role of the Buddhist scriptures?


    The Buddha was unexpectedly cheeky and directly replied, "nature will give you Mahayana scriptures."


    As for whether it was the kind requested by Su Ze, he didn''t answer directly.


    "Second, Xuanzang, whose real name was Dong Machi, was brought up by me when he was young, and he was in love with my father and son. Since he doesn''t want to join Buddhism, I''ll take him back to Datang to return to the secular world. "


    Su Ze said again.


    Then the Buddha smiled: "isn''t Mr. Su''s remark pedantic? Now he has joined the Buddhism and won the positive fruit. In the future, there''s no need to say whether he will return to the secular world in the Tang Dynasty, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 810

    good heavens!


    Su Ze was really surprised by the two unexpected and brazen answers from the Buddha.


    The first problem is that Mahayana scriptures obviously can not transcend the dead. The state will always stop disputes and lead the Buddha to avoid talking about its functions. It only says that it will indeed hand over Mahayana scriptures to Tang monks and others.


    What he said is true. As for the role of Mahayana scriptures, it belongs to "no responsibility after leaving the factory".


    The answer to the second question is to make su Ze speechless completely - it clearly implies that Su Ze has let the Tang Monk suffer the positive results in Buddhism, and whatever he does in the future is the same as riding down to earth.


    You can also eat meat and drink, or marry a wife and have children. At that time, if someone complains, the Buddha will "catch" back to Lingshan, close it for a period of time, and then release it. Is there any difference between eating meat and drinking, marrying a wife and having children?


    No wonder Buddhism can achieve great things!


    We should unite as one at home, enforce the law flexibly, strike hard at the outside, and completely help our relatives.


    This kind of good group that warms people''s hearts and stresses loyalty is really out to talk about loyalty. As long as you mix with me, you can eat.


    On the contrary, if you don''t mix with me, you won''t be able to live up to your face, you''ll have to draw out a watermelon knife and open a slice.


    Compared with daomen, Tianting is really a scum with only five combat effectiveness. There are countless internal fights and traitors. Many experts are leisurely providing for the elderly.


    "It''s really an eye opener. Can Buddhism enforce the law so flexibly?" Suze asked.


    Then the Buddha smiled, "if you say yes, then you can. Looking at Mr. Su''s face, three or two people went down to earth without permission. What is it? "


    After that, he looked at monk Tang and monkey king.


    Tang Monk finally recovered his speech ability, and his eyes turned back and forth between Su Ze and the boating Buddha over lingyundu.


    "What do you say, Mr. Su?"


    Tang Monk asked softly.


    Su Ze said, "it depends on your choice. I don''t insist. In other words, this is the Lingshan mountain. The Buddha and Tathagata Buddha are no less powerful than me. If your choice is not in line with their wishes, I may not be able to fully protect you. "


    Tang monk was silent.


    Then the Buddha smiled and said, "do you have to hesitate? I just want you to finish this ceremony. After that, when you return to nanzhanbuzhou and Dongtu Datang, how many opportunities do you have to meet us? "


    "Buddhism gives you positive results, gives you mana, and can even make you become a Buddha."


    "But today, let you go with me and be canonized. If it weren''t for Mr. Su''s face, you wouldn''t be able to get out of Lingshan today. You can''t ask for such a chance! "


    Tang Monk raised his head and said, "how many people died in Wuji country? How many people died in lion camel country? How many people did Tongtianhe carp essence and Pingdingshan Kui Mu wolf eat? "


    Then the Buddha smiled and restrained slightly: "the cause and effect have been determined. Why are you so persistent? Xuanzang, you think about it! If you don''t mind your own life and death, others'' life and death, and all kinds of mortals and the extinction of life and death, that''s the real Buddha! "


    Tang Monk smiled and pointed to the stone by the river: "then it is the Buddha. You are not the Buddha! The only thing that really doesn''t enter the heart is stones and tiles. How can it be human? "


    "Hey..." Zhu Wuneng couldn''t help but whispered behind Tang monk, "master, why don''t you understand? At this time, just say, "because of Mr. Su''s face, we can enjoy the positive fruit of Buddhism and be at ease, which is more comfortable than those horses who come down to earth."


    "Where can I find such a good thing?"


    Sun Wukong is also a little swayed: if he can travel freely around the world and thousands of mountains just for this time today, it doesn''t seem embarrassing. What''s wrong with spending such a ceremony with Buddhism?


    Tang monk said in a deep voice: "Wuneng and Wukong, think about it carefully. We finally learned from the Scriptures. We were tested layer by layer and defeated many immortal mounts. In the end, what we have to do is to go down to earth to commit crimes privately, just like those mounts?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was unhappy: "yes, that''s not good. How can we become the same thing as the horses? My grandson wants to go down to earth. That''s fair and aboveboard. How can he be so timid? "


    Pig Wuneng said coldly: "at the beginning, the Queen Mother''s flat peach club, I don''t know who stole immortal wine, ate flat peach golden elixir, and finally escaped to heaven..."


    Monkey King was exposed by him. His face turned red and waved to beat him.


    After beating pig Wuneng a few times, Sun Wukong said solemnly: "master, my old sun is sitting at the end of the line. He will never be sneaky and sneaky again."


    The Tang Monk smiled and said, "once we go down to earth without permission, what will be the harm then? What''s the reason for those mounts coming down to earth? They have been ordered by their master, and the master feels that they have worked hard and won''t punish them. "


    "But if we don''t want to enter Buddhism and get the positive results of Buddhism, when the Sutra learning event is over, do you think the Buddhism will still let us be free?"


    "At that time, on the surface, we join the Buddhism and go down to the world without permission. Whatever the Buddhism does, or even execute, is the housework of the Buddhism. Others are not easy to talk. Which of you would like to experience the feeling of life and death? "


    The Buddha''s face was a little cold.


    Pig Wuneng was afraid, and Sun Wukong was afraid: it was dangerous, and he was going to be fooled!


    Su Ze said with a smile, "in fact, you can bet. What if Buddhism is generous and doesn''t care about you?"


    Buddhism? be kind and generous?


    Countless wronged souls on the journey to the west, such as Wuji country and lion camel country, expressed their admiration. It''s so fucking magnanimous


    When Sun Wukong and pig Wuneng heard this, they all immediately gave up this seemingly beautiful proposal. Pig Wuneng knows better. Either he can achieve the right results in a down-to-earth manner, or he will completely turn his face with Buddhism. If he rides the wall and reaps benefits at this time, he will have to settle accounts with Buddhism.


    After saying these words, Su Ze and Tang Seng looked at each other. Tang Seng bowed respectfully and said, "Sir, I''m going to return to customs."


    "Good." Su Ze smiled.


    "Not good." Then the Buddha said in a deep voice, "even if the person who takes the scriptures can''t achieve the positive results of Buddhism, he must be a Buddhist disciple and lead the Scriptures back to the eastern Tang Dynasty!"


    "Mr. Su, please do me a favor and ask Xuanzang to return to the custom and go home after he arrives in the eastern Tang Dynasty."


    Su Ze said, "what if I say no?"


    "That''s the only one I''ve ever done!"


    Then the Buddha''s voice sank and drank it. The whole water of lingyundu suddenly stood still and stopped flowing.


    The whole Lingshan mountain was suddenly quiet.

 Chapter 811

    The wind stopped, the clouds did not move, even the trees did not shake, birds and animals shrank in the distance, and did not dare to make a sound.


    Then the anger of the Buddha made the whole Lingshan quiet.


    In the great Leiyin Temple of lingjiufeng on Lingshan mountain, many Buddhas such as Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, lantern burning Buddha and medicine master Buddha, many Bodhisattvas such as Guanyin Bodhisattva, Vajra, Arhats and venerable ones were chanting, debating and deliberating scriptures, but they were all suddenly silent.


    "What happened to the Tathagata Buddha?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "Su Ze is blocking the sutras at lingyundu. He is in trouble with the Buddha. We are going to help him."


    "Ninety nine eighty-one is difficult, but this difficult Lingyun crossing can make Tang Monk take off his foetus, achieve positive results and enter our court. It''s a pity that Su Ze won''t let go easily after all."


    When all the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Vajra, Arhats and venerable beings heard the speech, they all got up together. With the departure of the Tathagata Buddha, they floated up from the great Leiyin temple and rode on a large auspicious cloud to Lingyun ferry.


    The silent Lingshan mountain became noisy quickly. The voice of "Nanwu Amitabha" has spread all over the sky before the arrival of Tathagata Buddha and others.


    After su Ze heard the roar of the Buddha, he quickly reacted on the Lingshan mountain. A large piece of white clouds fell from the mountain peak where the big Leiyin temple is located. Looking carefully, the leader above is the Tathagata Buddha.


    Suddenly he gave a laugh: "are you all here?"


    The Tathagata Buddha replied, "we are naturally here. Why do you want to come to Lingshan again, benefactor?"


    "Don''t you know the two things I said?" Suze said, "you should know."


    "Mahayana scriptures can naturally be passed on to the Tang Dynasty. Xuanzang''s return to the secular world must be arranged by the Buddha... When Xuanzang returns to the Tang Dynasty and becomes the right fruit, he will quietly withdraw from the Buddhism after learning the Scriptures. There will be no one left in our Buddhism." The Tathagata Buddha said.


    "Wrong."


    Su Ze raised his hand: "I''m not asking you to give the Mahayana scriptures of the Tang Dynasty, but asking you to fulfill your promise. At the beginning, Guanyin Bodhisattva said that after reading the Mahayana scriptures, he crossed over all the dead, so that there would be no war in the world. The people would devote themselves to the good and everyone would live and work in peace and contentment."


    "What I want is this Mahayana sutra. If the Mahayana sutra you give can''t be done, it''s not the true Sutra that the Sutra reader wants to take. I''m sorry for the first 80 disasters that the Sutra reader has experienced."


    What does this have to do with you!


    The Tathagata Buddha almost broke the anger ring and began to drink.


    There are so many good designs of our Buddhism, and the routines are perfect and fine. If you do this, don''t you need to take scriptures?


    If Mahayana sutra really has these miraculous effects, is Tianzhu still like that at the foot of Lingshan mountain? No, it''s still the same. Some robbers broke into the house to kill people, and some people framed Tang monk to go to jail? From the Tianzhu kingdom to the whole Xiniu Hezhou, there are many demons, which is not peaceful, much worse than the eastern Tang Dynasty.


    However, even so, Buddhists based in troubled and poor places are confident to teach Buddhist scriptures to the prosperous Datang to make Datang more "prosperous" -- beggars pass the secret of getting rich to the rich. The rich man kneels down and begges him. The beggar holds a shelf and finally reluctantly agrees to pass on a set of secrets that can''t get rich but can only go bankrupt. This is the routine of going west to learn scriptures.


    Buddhism and Datang are willing to fight and suffer. What does it have to do with Su Ze? How meddlesome!


    "The king of the Tang Dynasty will naturally judge whether the Sutra is true or not. Benefactor, I''m afraid I can''t judge."


    The Tathagata Buddha replied without leakage.


    "Really?" Su Ze said with a smile, "King Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty has been fooled by you to send out the law. Those who dare to slander Buddhism break their arms. It''s too easy for you to deal with a mortal emperor."


    Although the Tang Dynasty has never had such an absurd law in the history known to Su Ze, it is obvious that the Tang Dynasty is not exactly the Tang Dynasty in the world with four continents left.


    "Benefactor, if you don''t believe it, we can''t think about it. That''s how we learn scriptures. Those who do not believe in Buddhism do not come to get scriptures. Only those who believe in Buddhism can get scriptures. " The Tathagata Buddha said.


    Su Ze sneered: "it turns out that Tianzhu at the foot of Lingshan mountain doesn''t believe in Buddhism. It turns out that so many Buddhist countries in Xiniu Hezhou don''t believe in Buddhism. Otherwise, they should have obtained the Scripture. How can they live so hard as the Tang Dynasty?"


    The Tathagata Buddha immediately understood the meaning of Su Ze''s words and was laughing at them that their own territory was not well governed by the Mahayana sutra. He also took the Mahayana sutra to Datang and said that this was the way to save suffering and solve all problems.


    "If you really believe in Buddhism, you will naturally convert to the positive results..." said the Tathagata Buddha.


    "That is to say, ordinary Buddhist scriptures do not work. We must really believe in Buddhism, obtain Buddhist recognition, and have positive results. Only after reciting Mahayana scriptures can we play a real role in alleviating the dead and spreading the world." Su Ze immediately said, "what monk Tang has achieved is the Sutra. If he is not a Buddhist and has no Buddhist fruit, the Mahayana scriptures will not work."


    The Tathagata Buddha did not speak, and other Buddhas and Bodhisattvas did not respond.


    Then the Buddha smiled and said, "Mr. Su''s words are very wise, that''s right."


    "That''s taking off your pants and Farting!"


    Su Ze sneered: "I said why do you insist that Xuanzang keep the positive fruit of Buddhism to the Tang Dynasty, and then you don''t have to worry about it. The key lies here. If Xuanzang has the positive fruit of Buddhism and he recites Mahayana scriptures, he will be able to moderate the dead and others, which is what you called Mahayana sutra. "


    "If not, just ordinary people, this Mahayana sutra is just an ordinary Sutra. It is no different from the Sutra of Mahayana Buddhism. It is just something for self-cultivation."


    "Mahayana sutra is useful only when it has the positive fruit of Buddhism. The Buddha who has the positive fruit of Buddhism doesn''t read Mahayana sutra. Even swearing can surpass the dead. Don''t you take off your pants and fart, deliberately superfluous and confuse people?"


    The faces of all the Buddhists turned red when he scolded them. He then led the Buddha to say, "Mr. Su still doesn''t know our Buddhists like this. My Buddha only lives with predestined people..."


    "In other words, when the Mahayana sutra is passed to Dongtu, only a few predestined people can come to Dalaiyin temple? What you said about transcending the dead, can''t afford to fight, or fart? " Suze asked.


    Then the Buddha looked cold and didn''t make a sound answer.


    "If you want to meet the requirements I said, there are 13 million people in the eastern Tang Dynasty in nanzhanbuzhou. You have to give everyone a right fruit of Buddhism in order to achieve the promise made by Guanyin before. Everyone can surpass the dead by reciting the Mahayana sutra, right?" Su Ze asked again.


    The Buddhist people are still silent.

 Chapter 812

    Su Ze saw through a little word game they played in the East Tang Dynasty, but it didn''t matter.


    Preaching is like this. First pass it on, expand the number of believers and reap benefits.


    Other means are just some small preparations for preaching.


    Xuanzang achieved the right fruit of Buddhism. The Mahayana sutra he took away can indeed play the role of Guanyin''s initial promise in his mouth. Few such good sutras can play a role in the Tang Dynasty.


    Why?


    Of course, it is to let the people of Datang find their own reasons, such as dishonesty to the Buddha, lack of piety to the Buddha, and lack of wisdom


    Anyway, the Mahayana sutra is given to you. You can''t practice well. It''s your own reason. It has nothing to do with our Buddhism.


    This set of logic is perfect, and the more you doubt whether the Mahayana sutra is true, the less pious you are. Don''t you find the reason why you can''t purify the dead and people by Mahayana sutra?


    Buddhism won''t tell you anyway. This Scripture can only be read by Buddhist people who have achieved positive results; Moreover, if someone really achieves the positive results of Buddhism with great perseverance and reads out the Mahayana sutra, the logic is perfect - you see, how pious people, the Mahayana sutra is indeed useful. You ordinary people still have too many distractions.


    "There is no need to say more about Mahayana sutra."


    After a moment of silence, the Buddha finally said.


    "Whether you are destined or not, you are sincere. Mr. Su is not a Buddhist, and there is no need to force you to say more."


    "Just as we said before, if Xuan Zang returns to the secular world now, he can only do it once. If Xuan Zang returns to the Tang Dynasty to return to secular life, then everything will be fine for us. "


    After that, the Buddha stared at Su Ze and waited for his answer.


    Su Ze smiled and looked at Tang Monk again: "little horse, how do you decide?"


    Tang Monk took a deep breath and said, "on the way to get scriptures, I can''t stop, I can''t resist, and I can''t borrow anything."


    "Now, sir, will you help me?"


    "Xuanzang!" Hearing that Tang Monk''s voice was wrong, Guanyin Bodhisattva quickly warned.


    "Nine mountains fall short of success! Xuanzang, only the last one! " The Tathagata also shouted in a deep voice.


    The Buddha''s eyes were cold and many.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "little horse, tell me your answer. Although I am not your father in this life, there should be such a possibility that I should be your father, and I don''t treat you as a slave. "


    "If you don''t want to enter Buddhism, no one can force you!"


    Tang Monk opened his mouth and said, "Sir, please help me. I won''t enter Buddhism -"


    Before the sound, the Buddha remained silent. The boat carrying four Tang monks, teachers and disciples turned into a twelve grade Golden Lotus. The Buddha took off the boatman''s appearance. He was several feet tall, with a solemn and sad face. It seemed that he was pitying the world all the time. There were many disasters and difficulties in the world.


    On top of the twelve Golden Lotus, next to the golden body of the Buddha, the four Tang monks, teachers and disciples stood quietly, motionless, like the clay tire wood carving around the Buddha, like the attendant boy.


    "Buddha crossing has fate, but this way of forced crossing?"


    Su Ze smiled and reached out to catch the four Tang monks and disciples.


    The Buddha immediately raised a golden palm and stopped Su Ze''s palm.


    At the same time, the Tathagata Buddha led the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas to fight together, and countless Buddhist treasures such as Vajra pestle, Huijian, Baoxi and Jinlian, as well as fist and palm mana, came towards Su Ze.


    When their attacks fell and they were about to hit Su Ze, the Tathagata Buddha spoke and made a sound.


    "Don''t be rude!"


    Su Ze moved and appeared behind Jieyin Buddha. He put Tang Monk and Sun Wukong in his sleeve. Then he watched the attack of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas coming towards Jieyin Buddha. Jieyin Buddha had to take it with all his strength with anger.


    What the hell is going on?


    Although Su Ze''s moving skill was wonderful, it was not a completely traceless method - the Buddha asked himself that if Su Ze used the moving skill again, he could stop him with one finger and make him get away. He had to stop where he was and accept the concentrated attack of Buddhists such as Buddha Tathagata.


    These attacks are not easy to bear.


    However, Su Ze''s move made the Buddha unable to see the slightest flaw and had no way to start, just as Su Ze was not within the attack range of the Tathagata Buddha.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the Buddha didn''t care how to stop Su Ze. He could only use mana and golden body to dissolve or eliminate the attacks from Buddha and other Buddhists one by one.


    After that, I saw Su Ze not far away.


    Just now, Su Ze used another move. This time, the Buddha was sure to see through it, and if it wasn''t for the attack of the Buddha and other Buddhists, he could stop Su Ze''s move.


    It''s strange. It''s all moving. Once there''s no trace, but once the trace is obvious.


    Then the Buddha thought to himself: maybe Su Ze''s strength is true or false. There are other mysteries in it. Once you can perceive the real key, you can beat him or beat him.


    Su Ze actually had to do it when the Buddha was slightly aware of the clue. Just this time, he used very little reincarnation of the world''s original energy - previously, he used the space transfer method combined with the art of flying Thunder God, and was broken by the Buddha when he arrived at lingyundu.


    It can be seen that this transfer method can be detected and broken by powerful people such as Buddha, which can only be equivalent to a divine power and magic, and can not be used as a completely invincible method.


    The attack of Buddhists such as the Tathagata Buddha is almost irresistible.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong are waiting for Su Ze to save, otherwise they will only be forcibly transformed by Buddhism.


    Su Ze had to use this original energy to forcibly achieve the effect of moving and rescue Tang Monk and Sun Wukong.


    As for Sha Wujing and Bai Longma, two firm Buddhist Scripture readers and swaying pig Wuneng, the Buddhism will not embarrass them, and Su Ze will not forcibly take them away.


    What happened at this moment passed in the blink of an eye.


    Just after this moment, Su Ze stood on the distant sky and led the Buddha to the right.


    Buddha Tathagata and other Buddhists were on the left side of the receiving Buddha and came forward to meet the receiving Buddha.


    "Nanwu!"


    "The devil was cunning and nearly hurt the Buddha by mistake."


    The Tathagata Buddha leaned over and said in a deep voice.


    Then the Buddha said, "it doesn''t matter. This man is really strange. He is really the biggest enemy of our Buddhism - we must deal with it carefully."


    In the mid air above Lingshan, Su Ze met with the Buddhist people such as Buddha and Tathagata Buddha, and the atmosphere fell into stagnation.

 Chapter 813

    At this point, Su Ze and Buddhism need not say more.


    When Lingyun crossed, the Tang Monk wanted to return to the common customs. Buddhism naturally did not allow it. Su Ze wanted to help the Tang monk.


    The contradiction between the two sides cannot be resolved at all.


    It''s meaningless for Buddhism to talk about the great event of Sutra learning and the general trend of Buddhist eastward transmission. Su Ze has said this countless times before Sutra learning began, and he doesn''t know it.


    Even Su Ze himself said that he did not hinder learning, but only intervened in the disaster.


    Up to now, he has given the most cruel knife to Buddhism at a critical time - taking away all the people who take scriptures. Is this still called hindering scriptures?


    However, the Tathagata Buddha thought of Su Ze''s last magic power, and now his heart is afraid.


    Let the whole Xiniu Hezhou can''t recite Buddha. Su Ze''s magic power can''t be understood at all. If he comes back with the same magic power, even if he is in Lingshan, he may not have a chance to win!


    "Nanwu!"


    Then the Buddha''s face was sad and issued a Buddhist horn.


    Raised his hand, a string of rosary beads flew up and fell towards Su Ze. At first, the beads were only the size of fingers. When they fell in front of Su Ze, they were as big as mountains, and they were suppressed everywhere.


    Su Ze''s figure suddenly fell from the sky to the ground. At the ferry of Lingyun ferry, he smiled and looked at the Buddhist people such as the Buddha and Tathagata Buddha.


    "Devil, it''s good to confuse people''s ears and eyes!"


    Then the Buddha calmly said that the rosary did not come back, but hung over Su Ze''s head and fell slowly.


    At the same time, a blue flag floated in front of the Buddha. The flag fluttered in the wind. There was a lotus on it. In the twinkling of an eye, the sky covered the sun, as if dark clouds covered the top.


    The rosary beads are like a circle of mountains falling from the sky to surround Su Ze.


    The green lotus treasure flag, but there was no gap at all, came from the sky. It seemed to capture Su Ze in one fell swoop and never give him any chance to escape.


    Not only that, the green lotus treasure color flag seems to have another wonderful function. When Su Ze tried to leave with the instantaneous movement method of the combination of phantom movement and flying Thunder God, he found that the surrounding space seemed to be suppressed and there was no possibility of direct escape.


    Su Ze was also surprised when he saw this scene.


    The magic weapon of the Buddha seems to be better and more powerful than the Tathagata Buddha - I came to Lingshan right this time!


    Originally, the story of Monk Tang''s 81 difficulty and success in learning Scriptures was basically over. It was impossible to have a big fight in Lingshan.


    Now that Su Ze has made a move, Tang Monk wants to return to the common customs and Lingshan begins to fight. The reincarnation world has to deduce more power and plot of Lingshan. It can be imagined that the original energy of the reincarnation world must invest more here, which is inevitable.


    Of course, this is also an opportunity for Suze to obtain more original energy.


    The mind moved and endless energy surged. Hundreds of black long guns pulled from Su Ze''s side to the ground with strength, forming a circular guardrail to surround Su Ze in the middle.


    The green lotus treasure flag fell from the sky and the black spear rose from the ground. The two sides collided violently - the green lotus treasure flag looks thin and dances with the wind, but it is extremely hard and has strong toughness.


    The black spear stabbed the green lotus treasure flag and made a sound of gold and iron impact. Then the green lotus treasure flag rotated to take away the black spear and take away Su Ze''s magic weapon before dealing with Su Ze.


    However, the black long gun is also hundreds of feet long, and it was urged by Su Ze to make hundreds of thousands at the same time. Even Su Ze''s own energy is used for most of the time. Now it is rapidly recovering its energy by relying on the characteristics of EVA perpetual motion machine, broken jade and rapid recovery. How can it be swept away by the green lotus treasure flag so easily.


    The subsequent black spears hit the green lotus treasure flag, and the green lotus treasure flag could not roll any more. Moreover, the Buddha realized almost at the same time that his treasures and mana were not enough to fight against the Su Ze!


    Immediately, with a move, the rosary beads and the green lotus treasure flag flew back, and then led the Buddha to proclaim the Buddha''s name: "Nanwu!"


    "Mr. Su, do you really want to go against the sky?"


    Do you want to talk? What else can I say now?


    Su Zecai wanted to answer. Suddenly, his face changed. He immediately used the reincarnation world''s original energy to move to another place. Looking back, he saw a colorful light slowly receding.


    Su zegang was just where he was. Five black long guns were interrupted by colorful light. All five black long guns were immediately crushed, leaving only a black fog.


    The colorful light is only a little short of hurting yourself!


    I saw that the source of the colorful light was a Buddhist with seven treasures and wonderful trees. He looked like a Buddha and a Bodhisattva. Looking carefully, he seemed to be a Taoist.


    Beside him was a Vajra pestle, a green bamboo, and the seven treasures wonderful tree in front of him.


    "Yes, even you came out."


    Su Ze said coldly, "give me this sudden attack. It''s your nature, zhunti."


    "Mr. Su sounds like he knows me very well. Is he still an old acquaintance?"


    "I''ve heard of your shameless attack. I didn''t expect that dogs can''t eat shit until now." Su Ze said lightly, "if the monkey king knew that his immortal master was actually such a mean man, what would he think?"


    Zhunti said softly with a smile, "Mr. Su is really interesting. You can say it casually. It makes me doubt your origin and follow. Why do you think I''m the master of the monkey king?"


    "Will someone call Bodhi at the Taoist gate?" Su Ze asked, "do you have a Buddhist name called Sanqing or Tianzun? Is it also a coincidence that he gave the word "Wu" to the monkey king 500 years in advance and matched pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing to become a martial brother? Such a plan, I think about it, the whole Buddhism can only be achieved by Jieyin, Tathagata and zhunti. "


    "Jieyin is not like the Tathagata. It''s just you."


    Zhunti smiled and neither admitted nor denied it.


    Whether the monkey king''s master is him or not has no practical significance. Anyway, it''s all arranged by Buddhism. Otherwise, where Taoist priest calls himself "Bodhi" and happens to name the monkey king "Wu" generation!


    "Since we know that this matter has been planned for 500 years, we know that we Buddhists can''t afford to lose." Then he said, "Su Ze, do you really want to bear the anger of our Buddhism for 500 years or even thousands of years? It should be noted that you are not afraid to fight alone, but it is not difficult for us Buddhists to deal with the eastern Tang Dynasty. "


    "What you said, am I a devil or are you Buddhists a devil?" Su Ze asked with a smile, "threaten me with the people? Is that what you compassionate Buddhists should do? "

 Chapter 814

    "Buddhism is compassionate. Naturally, it will not do so."


    Then he said.


    "But if you destroy the reputation of Buddhism and make Buddhism no longer compassionate, then Buddhism will not be compassionate."


    "Make the originally compassionate Buddha no longer compassionate. The cause and effect will still fall on you."


    "Fart."


    Su Ze said lightly, "what a big fart! After all, it''s still some bandit logic. After all, the reason behind it is still four words. The winner is the king. "


    "I am not threatened by you, and I don''t believe in your cause and effect. If you Buddhists are possessed and kill innocent people, heaven can''t allow you. Those immortals in heaven can''t let you kill the people of Dongtu Datang."


    "Don''t you know where Dongtu Datang is? Don''t we know? That is the root of Tianting and Taoism. You used to preach in the past. If you really want to dig roots, those old-age guys really do it. Are you sure Buddhism can stop it? "


    Then the Buddha said in a deep voice, "I used to persuade each other with good words, but Mr. Su didn''t listen to good words. In that case, let''s continue to see the difference!"


    In front of zhunti, the seven treasures and wonderful trees flashed and brushed one after another towards Su Ze.


    Then lead the Buddha to throw out his magic pestle and wait for the opportunity.


    Buddha Tathagata led the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats and venerable ones to surround Su Ze. For a time, there were all Buddhists over and around Lingshan, just like a picture of Western blissful Buddha.


    But the one who is surrounded in the middle is not the Tathagata Buddha or the leading Buddha, but the man in white. At present, the biggest enemy of Buddhism is also the biggest devil in their hearts.


    The combination of Jieyin and zhunti was extremely powerful. The Buddhas of the Tathagata swept the array, and there was no gap at all. After only three moves and two moves, Su Ze was almost hit by the devil pestle of the Buddha, and then almost brushed away by the divine light of the seven treasure wonderful tree of zhunti.


    It can be judged from this that relying on their own energy, they can still fight against the Tathagata Buddha and the Lingshan Buddhas who are both connected and Bodhi. Now they are still unable to catch their strength - not only their strength, but also there are no such strong people in the whole reincarnation world of the journey to the West.


    The Supreme Lord can''t, the first emperor can''t, the Jade Emperor can''t, even the heavenly army can''t!


    Unless the four heavenly emperors and Sanqing unite together, we can suppress the Buddhism with full fire and no hands!


    Su Ze thought of this and no longer insisted.


    We must use the original power of reincarnation world, otherwise we can''t leave Lingshan alive today.


    In a flash, he came to zhunti''s body, grabbed the Qibao Miao tree into his sleeve, and in zhunti''s frightened eyes, he punched zhunti face-to-face with his accumulated strength, without leaving his hand to hit zhunti''s face, knocked him down from the cloud and fell into the lingyundu below.


    At this moment, the reminder voice was just half sounded: "be careful!"


    Poop!


    A loud noise accompanied by the water spray, zhunti, who fell into the water, jumped into the clouds in embarrassment.


    Jieyin, Tathagata and Buddhism all looked at Su Ze with vigilance.


    What exactly was that move just now? It''s not that they didn''t pay attention to observation and didn''t block the surrounding magic powers. According to common sense, Su Ze should not move at will!


    Why can this move exceed their blockade! It shouldn''t have happened at all!


    "Suze -"


    "What kind of spell is this?" Then he asked in a deep voice.


    Zhunti shouted, "return my treasure!"


    Su Ze smiled: "no, it''s destined for me. It should belong to me."


    Zhunti only felt that one breath was held in his heart and almost exploded: how is this sentence so familiar? This Su Ze robbed my treasure. Why is he so angry?


    Then she took a deep breath and stretched out her hand to hold zhunti''s shoulder: "younger martial brother, don''t worry."


    Zhunti gradually calmed down and waited to negotiate with Su Ze.


    "Su Ze, you are also one of the top gods in the world. You might as well say something directly."


    "What benefits do you want from our Buddhism? How can we finish learning scriptures, and how can you return my younger martial brother''s seven treasures and wonderful trees? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "how do I know how you finish learning scriptures? I only care about Tang Monk and Sun Wukong. Don''t you still have pig Wuneng and Sha Wujing in your hands? Strictly speaking, they are also Bible readers, aren''t they? "


    "Let them achieve positive results and send Mahayana scriptures to Datang. Can''t you fool them?"


    Fool, what you said is easy and simple!


    Both Jieyin and Tathagata think about Tao - the 81 difficulty has been very vague and fooled with Su Ze''s participation, which is completely different from the original setting, not the same difficulty.


    Now fool again. I''m afraid the effect of learning scriptures this time is less than one tenth of the predetermined one. It''s completely a loss behavior, and there is no benefit at all.


    However, Su Ze''s strength is really extraordinary. All the experts of Buddhism still can''t beat him. Instead, he took zhunti''s seven treasures and wonderful tree.


    If we continue to fight, I''m afraid it''s very bad!


    After pondering for a long time, he then led the Buddha to see Su Ze: "if so, when will the seven treasures wonderful tree be returned?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "are you right? I gave you an idea. It doesn''t matter to me whether you do it or not. I didn''t give you a condition to do what I said. "


    "It seems that if you do this, I should promise you something. We have reached the same conditions?"


    "Whether you fool me or not, even if the scripture learning is interrupted, Tang Monk and Sun Wukong will not give it back to you. No matter how you choose, qibaomiao tree is destined for me, and I won''t give it back to you. "


    Then he immediately breathed a meal. Even with his good temper, even if the seven treasures wonderful tree was not his treasure, he was very angry by Su Ze''s words.


    What a thick skin! How unreasonable!


    "So you must be against me?"


    "It''s you who have to be my enemy." Su Ze said with a smile, "Buddhism should be compassionate and should not worry about foreign things. It''s just seven treasures and wonderful trees. Why take it to heart? If you lose it, you lose it. It will meet a better master. "


    "Moreover, what about the success of learning, and what about the failure? The world of mortals is nothing but white skeletons. You really can''t see through it. That''s why you''re asking for trouble. "


    "I advise you to put down all this and quietly understand the Buddha Dharma, and you will find that there is another world in the world, wonderful, tolerant, peaceful, no struggle, no robbery, how beautiful..."


    Fuck me¡ª¡ª


    People in Buddhism want to spit blood. You have finished what you say. You have finished understanding our Buddhist words!


    But you are the culprit who prevented us from learning Buddhist scriptures and the robber who robbed the qibaomiao tree. How can you say that?

 Chapter 815

    Seeing that Su Ze is so unreasonable, he is better at bullying others than their Buddhism. Then he leads the Buddha to understand again that it is useless to talk in circles.


    "Su Ze, you mean, you will not return the seven treasures wonderful tree; You will not cooperate with me in the great cause of Buddhist scriptures. Will you return the Tang monk? "


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes!"


    Suze replied.


    "Good!"


    Then the Buddha stopped pressing his anger and shouted.


    "Younger martial brother, Tathagata, Buddhists! This man is the enemy of the Buddha, kill him! "


    The truth doesn''t make sense after all. Up to now, I can only fight with Su Ze again!


    Then the Buddha prayer beads flew up, and the green lotus treasure flag came out and rolled towards Su Ze.


    Zhunti, holding the Vajra pestle and green bamboo, also called Su Ze later. The two attacked regardless of front and rear, each in its own direction, and fell down together. It was precisely to ask Su Ze to take care of the front and not the back, and make contributions together.


    Buddhists such as the Tathagata Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva are all ready for further changes.


    When the attack from Buddha and zhunti was about to fall, Su Ze disappeared, appeared next to the Qinglian treasure flag and grabbed it.


    Just then, the long-awaited Tathagata Buddha waved a golden lotus and hit empress Su Ze''s heart.


    As a Buddha with great wisdom, he didn''t have to say anything. It was clear that Su Ze could still use the strange move just now.


    Under the joint attack of Buddha and zhunti, even if Su Ze is strong, he is sure that Hong will avoid the edge temporarily, so he will certainly use that strange, almost imperceptible and unbreakable move.


    Because of this expectation, the Tathagata Buddha is waiting for this opportunity to attack.


    Finally waiting for this opportunity to attack.


    Following the Tathagata Buddha, other Buddhas, Bodhisattvas and other attacks have also been issued one after another, falling all over Suze.


    When the Buddha and zhunti saw this scene, they also immediately understood and began to accumulate strength and prepare to do it again.


    When they failed to hit, Su Ze escaped by moving and was immediately found an opportunity to fight back by the Tathagata Buddha.


    Then, if Su Ze escapes again by moving, it is their turn to continue to attack Su Ze. In this way, they have a tacit understanding one after another. I believe they can see the clue after only several times.


    Finally, either Su Ze admitted defeat, lost to Buddhism and fled by moving; Or his magic power is limited. He was killed here today.


    Either way, it''s much better than now that the whole Buddhism has no way to deal with Su Ze. Even if you just beat away Su Ze and lose the seven treasures wonderful tree and the Buddhist monk Tang, it''s much better than if you can''t beat and don''t run and let him leave easily!


    This is the decision made by the wise Buddhas, and it is also a helpless decision. Su Ze is too strong and unreasonable. The past experience and statements of Buddhism are meaningless to him. Beating him away is victory. If you can kill or subdue him, it is really the greatest harvest of Buddhism.


    Jinlian, dinghaizhu, Vajra pestle, Yang Liuzhi and many other magic weapons, mana, fell towards Su Ze before and after the attack. The green lotus treasure flag, prayer beads, magic pestle, zhunti Vajra pestle and six clean bamboos that led the Buddha have been prepared. After su Ze moved, they immediately followed suit and forced Su Ze to escape.


    At this time, Su Ze didn''t go and didn''t have to move.


    He smiled at the corners of his mouth and released the qibaomiao tree - it was only half a person tall, with brilliant branches reborn on it, no roots and only a trunk below.


    Holding it in your hand, it looks like a antler Scepter made of crystal glass. The treasure light on it is colorful, which is divided into purple gold, silver, glass, water essence, Trina, coral and agate.


    As soon as the seven treasures wonderful tree appeared and the light was brushed, all magic weapons and attacks close to Su Ze were shot down or broken.


    Led by the Tathagata Buddha, so many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas have spared no effort to return in the face of this brush of the seven treasures wonderful tree?


    What a wonderful treasure!


    Seeing Su Ze using his treasure like this, zhunti shouted angrily: "return my treasure!"


    Su Ze smiled: "your treasure? This is my treasure. "


    After saying that, he urged the seven treasures wonderful tree, sent out a light and went straight to zhunti.


    Zhunti hurriedly recited the formula and tried to recapture the qibaomiao tree. However, no matter how he recited the formula and launched the original means, the qibaomiao tree ignored him at all, just as the original qibaomiao tree always belonged to Su Ze.


    Seeing that the light had fallen, zhunti didn''t dodge at all. He had to try to recapture the seven treasures wonderful tree. The Buddha had no choice but to throw out the magic pestle in his hand and block zhunti in front of him.


    I saw the light of the seven treasures wonderful tree fall immediately and brush the magic pestle, which also belongs to a rare treasure, to the ground immediately, so that the Buddha can no longer control and manipulate it.


    Even if it is not under the control of younger martial brother, the seven treasures wonderful tree is still so sharp!


    Then the Buddha thought like this and looked at zhunti.


    Zhunti was not satisfied. He threw the Vajra pestle directly at Su Ze and hit it in the air.


    This Vajra pestle is really the first Vajra pestle in heaven and earth. All Vajra pestles in Buddhism are modeled on it. Others have another saying about zhunti''s Vajra pestle, that is, the so-called "blessing God pestle", which has more power than all Vajra pestles.


    At this moment, zhunti was almost hurt in his old magic weapon. He was extremely angry. He had to take back his seven treasure wonderful tree at all costs. Regardless, he threw out the blessing pestle, and rushed forward with six clean bamboos.


    "Junior brother -"


    After receiving the reminder, he no longer hesitated, shook the green lotus treasure flag and rolled in the direction of Su Ze.


    He can''t make zhunti impulsive and really hurt under the seven treasures wonderful tree!


    The seven treasures wonderful tree was held in Su Ze''s hand, and the divine light flowed. Under one brush, the God pestle fell to the ground immediately, and under the second brush, he went straight to zhunti himself.


    Fortunately, the green lotus treasure flag has been opened in time to protect zhunti.


    The divine light fell on the green lotus treasure flag and only made a depression on the wide green lotus treasure flag, which made the green lotus treasure flag a little stagnant, and the rest were not abnormal at all.


    When the Buddha saw this, he hurried to seize the opportunity to remind him here.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Zhunti calmed down after experiencing the scene just now and immediately realized.


    Driving the cloud to sink quickly, he wanted to take back Su Ze''s blessing pestle and the Dang magic pestle that led the Buddha. After losing the qibaomiao tree, he can no longer lose other magic weapons.


    Su Ze smiled, and no matter what he did to get his magic weapon back, he just stood in the air.


    Looking at the serious and solemn face of the Buddha, looking at the palpitating Tathagata Buddha and all the Buddhists.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are there any new tricks of Buddhism?"


    No one answered him, and no one dared to start first.


    Su Ze then raised his hand again, pointed the seven treasures wonderful tree in one direction, and released the divine light to brush it.


    All the Buddhists looked up, the Buddha turned pale, the Bodhisattva was shocked, and arhat exclaimed.


    There is the big Leiyin Temple of lingjiu peak in Lingshan mountain! All over the world, who doesn''t know the symbol of this Buddhist holy land?


    I saw that under the brush of the seven treasures wonderful tree, the Zen singing around the big Leiyin Temple all year round was immediately interrupted, and the precious light around was also interrupted, revealing an ancient temple of unknown years.


    The ancient temple is neither magnificent nor magnificent. After removing the treasure spirit and Zen singing, it is just a temple with an ancient and simple flavor.


    This is the true face of the big Leiyin temple. After removing the appearance of illusion and longing, the big Leiyin temple is just a temple, and there is nothing abnormal except it.


    Tathagata Buddha and all Buddhists gathered here to preach, and then turned it into a Buddhist holy land; Now the Buddha holy land shows its original shape, which means that some strange changes are taking place.


    The way of heaven wants to prosper Buddhism - this is a thing that Buddhism firmly believes in. Tianting is not ready to go against the sky. There is even cooperation on the way to learn scriptures.


    However, at this moment, the emergence of Su Ze has aroused doubts among Buddhists.


    Providence, do you really want to promote Buddhism?


    How could there be such an unmanageable enemy of Buddhism? The Buddhist scriptures have not been successfully learned. The great enemy of Buddhism has broken through the great Leiyin temple in Lingshan. Where is it to prosper Buddhism? Is it obvious that you want to destroy Buddhism?


    "Nanwu!"


    Then the Buddha saw this scene and whispered the Buddha''s name.


    "Su Ze, if you do this, the Buddha will certainly repay you!"


    "If you can''t fight, talk hard?" Su Ze asked with a smile, "what do you report? Can you say it to me? Do you want to invite Tianting to do it again, or do you want to invite Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun to do it again? "


    It was calm to lead the Buddha to listen to such ridicule.


    If you don''t calm down, there''s no way. Su Ze is the helpless enemy of Buddhism. If you continue to fight, I''m afraid that if the Buddhism is damaged again, it will be difficult to hurt Su Ze himself!


    With a slight sigh, the Buddha said, "Su Ze, today the Buddha concedes defeat. We don''t want the Tang Monk and the seven treasures wonderful tree. Can you leave, benefactor?"

 Chapter 816

    When Su Ze heard the speech, he immediately laughed again.


    "If you say you want to forcibly stop me and let me stay, I have to stay."


    "Now if you want me to leave, I''ll leave."


    "If so, don''t I let you Buddhist arrange, where is my face?"


    Then the Buddha was silent and stopped talking.


    The Tathagata Buddha looked ugly and said, "Su Ze, what else do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I don''t want anything. That''s all for Dongtu Datang. You can send Sha Wujing to send them Mahayana Scriptures as a finishing touch, but don''t go to Datang again."


    What are we learning for?


    In order to give the Mahayana scriptures to Datang for nothing, I can''t go to Datang to spread my faith. What was the purpose of my previous busyness?


    The Tathagata Buddha stared at Su Ze quietly, and even if Su Ze agreed to this request, the Buddhist Scripture learning event would be a complete failure from the beginning to the end, and completely reduced to a joke.


    When he hesitated, the Buddha opened his mouth and said, "OK, I should do this!"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Su Ze nodded with satisfaction. His figure disappeared in a trance. Obviously, he didn''t know where to move. Maybe he had returned to Datang.


    The Buddhists looked at each other. Some looked calm, some looked depressed, and some hung a sad color on their faces.


    Then the Buddha sighed and used a method of "his heart connection" with the Tathagata Buddha, saying, "we can''t be kind. Let''s stop and promise him that it''s just a temporary measure. When I invite expert friends... We''ll get it back."


    The Tathagata Buddha replied, "it''s natural to worship the Buddha for his foresight."


    He said again, "it''s just that the moving magic power is really strange. I can''t see it at all. I don''t know why to use it."


    Talking about this matter, the Buddha was also heavy hearted. If he didn''t understand what Su Ze was, what he followed, and how to control the magic power, he was afraid that he would not be able to catch the treacherous Su Ze if he invited Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord.


    We must find a way to find out Su Ze''s abilities and magical powers


    After the calculation, the Buddha was quoted and said, "although Su Ze opened his mouth to restrict our Buddhism, we should continue to learn scriptures. Buddha Tathagata, please continue to preside over the Sutra learning event. "


    "Yes."


    The Tathagata Buddha answered.


    After the conversation, the Buddha and zhunti left.


    The great Leiyin temple was full of treasure and Zen singing again. The Buddha Tathagata led all the Buddhas, eight Bodhisattvas, four vajras, five hundred Arhats and eighteen kalans back to the great Leiyin temple.


    Pig Wuneng, Sha Wujing and white dragon horse were right here at lingyundu, stunned for half a day.


    "Elder martial brother, what are we going to do now?" Sha Wujing asked.


    Pig Wuneng thought: what else can I do? If I had left with Mr. Su Ze before, that would be all. Now I can only be a monk and hope to achieve good results.


    I regretted it. I just thought how carefree it would be if I followed Mr. Su away and couldn''t control myself in the future.


    But at least he hasn''t said it now, otherwise he''s afraid he can''t leave Lingshan alive. Just now, Mr. Su hit the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas of Lingshan. When the Buddhas were getting angry, if he dared to say he wanted to take refuge in him, he must be cleaned up by the Buddhas of Lingshan.


    Lingshan Buddhas can''t deal with Su Ze, but they can deal with pig Wuneng, and there are many ways.


    Pig Wuneng, Sha Wujing and white dragon horse negotiated and went towards lingjiu peak again. After lingyundu, there was nothing else on the way until outside the big Leiyin temple.


    With a sound, he was led to the main hall. Pig Wuneng took the lead. Sha Wujing and the little white dragon who recovered his body bowed down to the Tathagata.


    After worshipping, he worshipped left and right again, saluted each other three times, knelt down again to the Buddha and presented the customs clearance document. The Buddha of the Tathagata looked at it one by one, with a calm expression and no joy.


    Zhu Wuneng opened his mouth and said, "disciple Zhu Wuneng, because master Xuanzang, in accordance with the will of the emperor of the eastern Tang Dynasty, went to Baoshan far away, worshipped the Scriptures and helped all living beings. Shifu had an accident and was temporarily replaced by his disciples. He hoped that the Buddha would give the Scriptures and send them back to the Tang state as soon as possible. "


    Although the Tathagata Buddha was unwilling, he also knew that the current Sutra learning thing could only be like this, so he had to play it like this.


    Finally Fang opened his mouth of pity and said, "your Eastern Tang Dynasty supports the southern continent, only because of the high heaven and earth, the wide range of things and thick people, more greed, more killing, more Ying, more use, more deception and more fraud; Do not follow Buddhism, do not follow good fate, do not respect the three lights, and do not pay attention to grain; Disloyalty and unfilial, unrighteousness and unkindness, concealing one''s heart from another, fighting against small scales and killing animals. "


    "Therefore, he has created boundless iniquities, filled with sins and evil, resulting in the disaster of hell. Therefore, he will fall into the nether world forever, suffer from many pestles, grind and pound, and change animals. There are many top horns of hair, which pay off their debts and feed their meat to people. This is why he always falls into a nose and cannot ascend. "


    "Although Confucius taught benevolence, righteousness, propriety and wisdom there, emperors have ruled the punishment of strangulation and beheading of disciples one after another. It''s like a generation who is ignorant and indulgent!"


    "Now I have three sutras, which can get rid of my troubles and explain the evils. Sanzang: having a Dharma and talking; You talk about one Tibet and the earth; There is a hidden Scripture and a ghost. The three Zang Mahayana scriptures are 35 in total, including 15144 volumes. It is the path to truth and the door to justice and goodness. There is no shortage of astronomy, geography, people, birds and animals, flowers and trees, tools and personnel in the four continents of the world. You have come far and will give it all to you, but the people on that side, stupid and strong, slander the truth and don''t know the profound purpose of my Salmonella. "


    Zhu Wuneng was sleepy and said to himself: well said, Xiniu Hezhou is much worse than the eastern Tang Dynasty in nanzhanbuzhou, and the Tianzhu country at the foot of Lingshan is not as good as the Tang Dynasty!


    What Scripture covers everything from heaven to earth and the four continents? First find out the heel of Na Suze. That''s all the so-called big talk.


    After listening to this, the Tathagata Buddha ordered the two venerable ones, a Nuo and Jia Ye, to lead Zhu Wuneng to fetch the Scriptures.


    The two venerable masters led Zhu Wuneng to the Sutra Pavilion, and the glow and auspiciousness enveloped thousands of people all the way; The colorful fog and auspicious clouds cover all the roads, which makes the pig realize that he can''t help but be whimsical. When Su Ze broke the heart here just now, is it the same colorful?


    When they got to the Sutra Pavilion, ah Nuo and Jia Ye led the pig to realize that they could read the Sutra names all over, and said, "Marshal Tianpeng worked hard all the way. What personnel did you send us? Take it out quickly so that you can preach the Scripture. "


    Pig Wu was surprised: "what personnel?"


    The two masters smiled and said, "OK, OK, OK! Pass on the scriptures with bare hands, and future generations should starve to death! "


    The implication is that this Scripture is precious. It''s not good and can''t be given easily.


    Pig Wuneng then reacted. It was another test or disaster of the Buddha. He immediately sneered: "Lingshan treasure land, under the seat of the Buddha, is still greedy and private. If you had known this, why did you work so hard? As long as I collect my gold and silver treasures and come to Lingshan to buy scriptures from you two, isn''t it fast and easy to get scriptures? "


    No wonder Mr. Su and master despise Buddhism so much. It''s so hypocritical and ridiculous. Naturally, it won''t be a big deal.


    If this is the test arranged by Buddhism, it can be seen that Buddhism is small and has no spirit at all. It only knows that it is difficult to test people.


    If it wasn''t arranged by the Buddhism, it would be even more ridiculous if the two worshippers really asked for bribes - the Buddhism couldn''t even clean up their own court. There were people who acted arbitrarily on the Lingshan mountain, and they said "Baba Baba" about how bad the eastern Tang Dynasty was, as if they had turned Xiniu Hezhou into a paradise on earth!


    They can''t even manage their own Lingshan. They just open their mouth and blow conch.


    No bribe was given to the two venerable ones. Zhu Wuneng, Sha Wujing and little white dragon took the Scriptures and left the great Leiyin temple. Just after leaving the big Leiyin temple, the Buddha sent an eagle to tear up their scriptures, which were all blank without words.


    Sure enough, it was another routine and test


    Pig Wuneng secretly scolded the hypocrisy of Buddhism. Helpless, he returned to Lingshan and asked for another Sutra.


    The Tathagata Buddha made the two venerable masters pass down the Sutra, and the Bodhisattva arhat protect them, helping Zhu Wuneng, Sha Wujing and little white dragon send the Mahayana sutra to the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 817

    With the protection of Bodhisattva arhat and pig Wuneng, although they were not strong, they left Xiniu Hezhou without fear and danger and arrived at the two boundary mountains on the border of Datang.


    These two mountains were originally places to suppress the monkey king. Later, the monkey king broke the seal and came out, which became ruins.


    At the moment, the two monkeys were standing on the ruins of Liangjie mountain. When they saw the arrival of the Bodhisattva arhat, the two monkeys pulled out their sticks and shouted loudly.


    "Up!"


    "The monkey king of Dongsheng Shenzhou and Huaguo Mountain is here!"


    "According to the order of master Suze, Buddhists, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, venerable ones and Vajra are not allowed to go to Dongtu Datang!"


    Beside him, the monkey also waved a stick and shouted, "come on, I six eared macaque, also received the order of master Suze, don''t you go over!"


    When the Bodhisattva arhat heard the speech, he was not forced to look at the two monkeys, and then quietly withdrew.


    Pig Wuneng came forward with a smile and handed the Scriptures to Sha Wujing and little white dragon. "Elder martial brother, how can you call Mr. Su master?"


    Sun Wukong also did not cut off his diplomatic relations with him. He also smiled and replied, "the battle of Lingshan was earth shaking. My master is also one of the few people in the world. He can teach, open a government, and be the emperor. How can he not be called the master?"


    "The master doesn''t give us rules and regulations, nor restrict our actions. He only allows us to come and listen when we have something to do, and we will be free when we have nothing to do."


    "My grandson convinced him of his great power and felt that he had great kindness, so he was willing to be ordered to drive."


    Pig Wu could smell the speech and said with a smile: "Lingshan Buddhism told me to practice hard, follow the rules and regulations, and turn over and over again to test and disaster, but I didn''t know my fart. It was dirty and unpopular in the end."


    "Really unpopular!" Sun Wukong also said, "Mingming forced us to learn the Scriptures, and asked us to beg before we could learn the Scriptures successfully..."


    Speaking of this, pig Wuneng was even more angry. He told Sun Wukong what happened on Lingshan, and Sun Wukong fell down with a smile.


    "The Buddha really says one thing and does another. It''s full of dirty things. No wonder the masters with Buddha''s heart and Buddha''s nature finally gave up Buddhism! "


    After the two brothers finished talking, Zhu Wuneng also knew that it was too late to take refuge in Su Ze. However, he said goodbye. He went to Chang''an city with Sha Wujing and little white dragon, put down the Scripture and returned to Lingshan.


    Back on the Lingshan mountain, the Buddhism did not make a big fuss. They were hastily named "net altar messenger", "golden arhat" and "eight heavenly dragons and horses", and the scripture learning came to an end.


    Fourteen years have passed since the 13th year of Zhenguan, and now it is the 27th year of Zhenguan.


    When the Mahayana scriptures were sent by Zhu Wuneng and others, they were sent to the temple for placement, and people were arranged to copy them. No one deliberately destroyed the Scriptures, nor did anyone deliberately prohibit the development of Buddhism.


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, seemed to wake up from a dream. Although he was happy to get back the Buddhist scriptures, he was just taking it as a good thing, not to the point of amnesty.


    His normal reason was pulled back by a force. He did not ban Buddhism, but he was not stupid enough to think that Amnesty would bring peace to the world, or reciting Buddhist scriptures would bring eternal happiness. The absurd law of slandering Buddhism has also been quietly abolished.


    Facts have proved that without the forced influence of Buddhism on the emperor and the vigorous implementation of the government, the prosperity of Buddhism in the eastern Tang Dynasty is just a dream.


    The Li people of the eastern Tang Dynasty are actually quite terrible. In addition to their ancestral temple, which is the place of rites and laws from generation to generation and must be worshipped, the rest of the immortals and Buddhas go to worship when they have requirements and spare money. They don''t go whether they use it or not. If it works, they worship again.


    In this belief, no one cares much about who they worship - most of the time, more people focus on their own lives.


    It is different from the "Buddhist country" where some beggars pile up in Xiniu Hezhou and the whole people chant Buddha. People in Datang still think about farming and how to better cultivate land... Maybe the Buddhism is satisfied. Everyone chants Buddha from birth to death and reads the cycle of cause and effect. Poverty and begging are not important. What matters is a peaceful spiritual outlook and faith in their hearts.


    This spiritual state is so high that the whole country is trapped in beautiful fantasy and divorced from reality - they are so poor that they are hungry and full of faith. It is really high!


    After Zhu Wuneng and others returned to Lingshan and traveled to the west to learn scriptures, Su Ze also took the opportunity to obtain a large amount of reincarnation world source energy again.


    The harvest this time is definitely beyond what I think.


    Back at Datang''s home, Prime Minister Yin Kaishan has gone home to provide for the elderly. Su Ze''s wife Yin Wenjiao meets Su Ze''s husband and wife. Su Ze asks her wishes and learns that she has some yearning for becoming an immortal. She also specially greets heaven and leads Yin Wenjiao to heaven to be a Fairy after Yin Wenjiao''s death.


    Let alone the rest, it''s OK to be an immortal for tens of thousands of years.


    These household chores were arranged properly. Su Ze came to Jiangzhou mansion and released the Tang monk from his sleeve.


    "Go, little horse..."


    When I point my finger, Monk Tang has long hair on his head, and his cassock has faded and turned into Chinese clothes.


    Tang Monk saluted respectfully, came to a small courtyard that was not rich and noble, and gently knocked on the gate of the courtyard.


    "Which woman --" the limping Ma Fu Dong scolded, impatiently opened the door and looked at the young man in Chinese clothes in front of him, "who are you? But did you come to hire a car? I''m afraid I can''t. I can''t leave home when I''m old. "


    Tang Monk knelt down, kowtowed and cried, "Dad, I''m Dong Machi!"


    The groom was overjoyed. He picked up Dong Machi and called to the hospital to call out the stout cook and Dong Machi''s mother. The whole family was very happy.


    Su Ze smiled and stopped caring about here.


    Dong Machi has magic power and has entered the road of cultivation. He will take care of his parents. Life will not be short of money and disasters. Everything is up to him. This is the best life.


    Once learned from the hardships, will turn into a passing cloud, and will eventually return to the plain.


    Dong Machi used to be a Tang monk, but now and in the future, it will only be dong machi.


    He once saw through the world of mortals, but it was still the world of mortals. There was no difference between mortals and immortals and Buddhas. With the same intrigues and calculations, Dong Machi finally lived in the world of mortals.


    When he reached the clouds, Su Ze released the monkey king again.


    "Go back to Huaguo Mountain and enjoy yourself."


    Suze said.


    Sun Wukong was surprised and pleased: "don''t you let me wait here?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "my men don''t need you either. I really need you. It''s not too late."


    "Yes, sir."


    Monkey king said happily, "I''ve been away from home for a long time. I''m really homesick. Thank you for your help!"


    After saying goodbye, a tumbling cloud returned to Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    Su Ze smiled. Tang Monk returned to the world of mortals and monkey king returned to Huaguo Mountain. This was what he had thought before. At the time of learning, these two people were very important. After learning, the importance of these two people decreased greatly, and all that remained was su Ze''s little feelings.


    After these two arrangements, Su Ze released the rest of his men.


    "Which of you is willing to leave by yourself?"


    Hongjiang Dragon King, Jinghe Dragon King, Jinglong king, green haired lion, scorpion essence, six eared macaque, golden hairy dog, six toothed white elephant, etc. all shook their heads.


    Su Ze also called four value merit Cao, five directions to reveal the truth, and 23 stars.


    These star officials and immortals also know what Su Ze''s position in the three realms is. It can be said that he is no worse than the Jade Emperor. He is not ashamed to listen to him.


    On the contrary, if Su Ze drives them out, Tianting will not trust them. They have no place to stand.


    Therefore, they can only continue to be loyal to Su Ze, and they all changed their names together and called them "master" - not the "master" as ordinary slaves, nor the "master" as officials and gentry, but the "master" and "master" as children call the master.


    Su Ze also nodded slightly and told the immortals, star officials, monsters and Dragon King to listen to the order.


    First, you can cruise the eastern Tang Dynasty, collect fear and despair, and eliminate illegal and evil things in the world.


    Second, to monitor whether the Buddhism sends the east to preach the Dharma. If they find out, they will drive out of the Tang Dynasty. If they can''t drive away, they will kill them.


    All the subordinates listened to the order, took action, toured the Tang Dynasty and followed Su Ze''s order.


    Different from the confusing operations such as reciting the Buddha Dharma, amnesty and promoting the cause and effect reincarnation of the Buddha Dharma, the immortal monitoring system, which cuts off evil, absorbs fear and despair, and extends a helping hand, has been implemented for only a year and a half, and the whole Datang has been under great governance, and has become prosperous rapidly with the naked eye.

 Chapter 818

    Datang, Chang''an city.


    Zhenguan was only twenty-three years old. The twenty seventh year of Zhenguan, which came back from the journey to the west, should not have existed. However, not only did the twenty seventh year of Zhenguan exist, but it was not until the thirty eighth year of Zhenguan that King Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty died.


    For the people of Dongtu Datang in nanzhanbuzhou, they feel that life is getting better and richer.


    You can eat rice noodles every day. You can eat some meat every few days and taste some sour wine. Each family has a small savings.


    The rich and noble family dare not be reckless. People are afraid of the cruising God, and people admire the cruising God.


    Under the supervision of the divine power, there is almost no corruption. No matter what major crime, we can always quickly catch the criminal justice. Even more often, before the major crime is committed, it has been punished by the gods.


    The corn in the government warehouse can''t be piled up. One warehouse after another has been built, which can only be used to build palaces, cities, repair roads, water conservancy and military training


    Western countries, southern countries and grassland herdsmen came to the Tang Dynasty because it was rich and powerful. Some tried to invade, but they were surprised by the powerful military capacity of the Tang Dynasty, which almost destroyed the country at any cost.


    Datang has too much food and strong logistics. Under full operation, these countries can only look up to such a super strong and super rich empire in despair.


    In the following twenty or thirty years after the Tang King ascended the throne, the territory of the Tang Dynasty almost doubled. Thanks to the protection of the gods, local rebellions and crimes were eliminated early, and people''s hearts were quickly subdued and returned to the middle land forever.


    After the death of this generation of Tang Wang, the new Tang Wang had a nightmare as soon as he ascended the throne.


    A wandering master ordered that Datang should no longer protect Datang every day. Everything should be protected by Datang himself


    At the beginning of this day, Datang stopped its ambitious expansion plan and focused on internal affairs.


    Until a few years, ten years later, people all over the world gradually realized one thing.


    The wandering God has left... Datang has become a mortal Datang again.


    Corrupt officials, land annexation and tyranny, natural and man-made disasters have gradually become the main melody of the Tang Dynasty, and gradually weakened the whole empire.


    These are not related to the wandering gods who once protected the whole Tang Dynasty.


    It is not related to the "master" of the wandering gods.


    For decades, without the official support of Buddhism and the intervention of Buddha and Bodhisattva, Buddhism has long been localized, Datang, become an ordinary religion, and no longer has the pollution of turning Datang into a Buddhist country.


    The reason why Su Ze waited for decades was to do his best - after Yin Kaishan died, he went to the hell and gave birth to a good baby. After Dong Machi''s parents died of illness, Dong Machi became an immortal and came to Su Ze, who also accepted him.


    The monkey king of the monkey king is very carefree. He is still in Huaguo Mountain in Dongsheng Shenzhou. In addition to occasionally visiting Su Ze and sending some spiritual fruits and herbs, he spends most of his time with his monkeys and grandchildren.


    Su Ze is also puzzled about this. He can only understand that the monkey is very satisfied when he is free in the mountains and forests day by day. He is not as ambitious as a six eared macaque.


    Su Ze did not force him to take refuge in himself, but specifically told him that he was going to lead his men away.


    Sun Wukong was suddenly surprised: "master, if you want to take your men away, why don''t you take me?"


    "I''m loved by the master. My grandson has enjoyed the pleasure of leisure for decades. He hasn''t worked for the master yet. How can he not follow the master?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "you''re a monkey... I said you were heartless and heartless. Since you want to be happy, I won''t force you. Do you really want to go with me? "


    Monkey king immediately cried, "what did the master say? Is my old sun such a villain who doesn''t know good or bad and doesn''t distinguish right from wrong?"


    "Please take me with you!"


    "In front of the master, you also call yourself Lao sun? You monkey... "Beside Su Ze, Jin Mao said discontentedly.


    Su Ze smiled and motioned that his men didn''t need to care. He also received them and the monkey king in his sleeve, and finally looked at them.


    Above the sky, a bouquet fairy poked her head out of the clouds, looked at him and smiled gently.


    "Lang Jun, be careful all the way."


    It was Yin Wenjiao who had just died a few days ago and went to heaven to be a fairy.


    Su Ze nodded slightly. Everything in this world has been ended. The original energy of the reincarnation world has been taken away by Su Ze. The purpose has been achieved, and it''s time to leave.


    Why didn''t the Buddha and zhunti find out that the first emperor and the Supreme Lord besieged Su Ze?


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but that they can''t do it - on the surface, it must be that they can''t ask Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord to fight Su Ze. In fact, they have no such possibility at all.


    Because Su Ze absorbed so much of the original energy of the reincarnation world, it was not enough to evolve two figures of the same level as the Buddha, and then four top powers besieged Su Ze together.


    The Buddha and zhunti will never know the strange changes here. It is entirely because Su Ze absorbed the original energy and cut off the "root" in advance. They can only think that maybe the first emperor and the Supreme Lord are dissatisfied with Buddhism, or they have other plans. In any case, they can''t think of the fact.


    Just as they don''t understand that Su Ze''s real identity is to replace Chen Guangrui, they don''t understand that Su Ze''s moment forcibly moves and forces Xi Niu Hezhou not to chant Buddha. The general magic power comes from and starts from.


    With emotion, it''s time for Su Ze to leave this reincarnation world.


    Without the consent of the reincarnation world, Su Ze directly opened the channel, left the reincarnation world, returned to the center of the reincarnation world and returned to the real world.


    "How many days is this adventure?"


    Su Ze asked Wen An.


    Wen An''an said, "six days and five hours are a little different from what was expected. How about harvest in the reincarnation world? "


    "Great harvest."


    Su Ze smiled.


    Before entering the reincarnation world of journey to the west, Su Ze did not have an absolute grasp of the seventh level reincarnation world. Now he has retrieved a large number of reincarnation world original power, and Su Ze has a way to make correct use of this original power.


    The seventh level reincarnation world is not enough to pose a great threat to him.


    At this time, it is a good time for him to seize the victory and attack and quickly gather more original energy.


    The reaction before reincarnation shows that Suze''s action makes "it" feel threatened.


    Because of this, Su Ze can not stop. He must immediately collect more original energy and grasp the essence of the reincarnation world more deeply. This is the only way, the only way to confront and solve the reincarnation world.


    Clearance of a reincarnation world is only promoted within the framework of the reincarnation world, and can never go beyond the framework.


    Su Ze has now gone beyond the framework and formulated some rules of reincarnation.


    However, this is not enough. He should further discover the essence of the reincarnation world and master or solve the reincarnation world.


    Therefore, after talking with Wen''an, Su Ze and his women were a little gentle. After meeting for more than half a day, they began a new reincarnation world adventure.


    "The romance of gods"


    At the beginning of chaos, Pangu was first divided. Tai Chi, two instruments and four images hung. Zi Tian and the ugly people came out of Yin to avoid the animals. Suiren take fire and avoid fresh food. Before Fuxi draws divination Yin and Yang, Shennong governs the world, tastes all kinds of herbs, and Xuanyuan rites and music marriage couplets.


    The five emperors of SHAOHAO, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five emperors, the five. I like wine and wine, make soup, wash the fishy smell, and release Jie Nanchao to save the tyranny. After the clouds fulfill their wishes, Su Quan.


    Shang Tang spread to the 31st century. The surname of Shou Wang was Zi Shou. He ascended the throne as king, called King Zhou, and was known as emperor Xin.


    King Zhou has the power to drag nine oxen upside down, the courage to change joists and columns, the great master Wen Zhong in literature, and Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng in the town; Wen is enough to settle the country, and Wu is enough to settle the country.


    The central palace was originally equipped with the empress Jiang, the imperial concubine Huang of the Western Palace, and the imperial concubine Yang of the Xinqing palace. The Empresses of the three palaces were all virtuous, quiet, gentle and virtuous. King Zhou sat and enjoyed peace, the people were happy to work, the weather was good, the country was peaceful and the people were safe, the four Yi people bowed their hands, and the guests were in all directions.


    All the princes in the eight hundred town are facing the Shang Dynasty. There are four major princes leading eight hundred small princes.


    Jiang Huanchu, the Duke of Dongbo, lived in Donglu; E Chongyu, the southern Marquis, Ji Chang, the Western Marquis, and Chong Hu, the northern marquis. The princes of each town led 200 small princes of the town, with a total of 800 princes belonging to the Shang Dynasty.


    When Su Ze came to this reincarnation world, he naturally knew that the destiny was to "prosper the Western Zhou Dynasty and destroy the Shang soup", that is, the family of Xibo Hou Jichang was the destiny.


    It is precisely because they are destined to return, so Su Ze can''t make them smooth, so he needs to increase variables to obtain more changes in the source energy, so as to seize the source energy of the reincarnation world.


    Therefore, without hesitation, he directly replaced emperor Xin of Zhou.


    Since then, in the dynasty song of the capital of Shang and Tang Dynasties, King Zhou''s surname was su Mingze. Anyone who knew it changed his understanding, and he couldn''t find out.

 Chapter 819

    Chaoge City, the capital of Shangtang at this time, is densely populated and crowded.


    In terms of this fairy tale, the scale of Chaoge city seems to be larger, more prosperous and more populous than the capital of later generations.


    Of course, if we go to the bottom, what should the Shang Dynasty look like - bronze civilization, the slave age, the scale of capital Dynasty songs may be the size of future counties.


    However, the age of myth and legend can not be counted in this way, just as the eastern Tang Dynasty during the journey to the west is much different from the original Tang Dynasty.


    The so-called four major princes, eight hundred minor princes and the three palace empress of King Zhou in Shang Dynasty are mostly fabricated in this Fengshen romance, which is the evolution and expansion of the story of "King Wu conquering Zhou".


    Su Ze has replaced King Zhou for some time. Of course, he understands the difference between the mythical Shang Tang and the historical Shang Tang.


    At present, Shangtang is peaceful and prosperous. It doesn''t matter.


    On this day, Su Ze strolled in Feiyun palace. The middle palace was originally accompanied by Empress Jiang, concubine Huang of the West Palace and concubine Yang of Xinqing palace. These three people were empress Jiang, concubine Huang and concubine Yang.


    In the Fengshen romance, empress Jiang was ordered by King Zhou to dig her eyes and burn her hands to death; Huang Guifei was thrown down by King Zhou and fell to death in the star picking building; Imperial concubine Yang felt that King Zhou hanged himself for no reason... The deaths of the three were all caused by King Zhou, and the reasons were all things that could be done by fooling the king.


    At this time, the couple still get along harmoniously.


    After watching the scenery in the garden and talking about the wonders of the world, Su Ze said with a smile: "some people say that there are thousands of palace ladies in the widows'' palace, who really enjoy great happiness, but they don''t see that the widows only have two children, Yin Hong and Yin Jiao, and only live in three concubines on weekdays; Then Ji Chang, marquis Xibe, has a virtuous name. No one says he is lustful and enjoys happiness, but he has a hundred sons. Is it difficult that all these 100 sons were born to the wife of marquis Xibe? "


    Huang Guifei smiled with low hair when she heard the speech. She was lively and came from a military general family, so she just listened for fun.


    Yang Fei was silent and thoughtful.


    When empress Jiang heard the speech, she looked worried and whispered, "king, don''t say this to others."


    "In the view of the ministers, the scarcity of children means that God does not favor them, and the exuberance of children means that God loves them. From this point of view, a few children are virtuous, while many children are virtuous, which has nothing to do with lust... "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he was also suddenly: no wonder Xibo Hou Jichang had 100 sons, and no one scolded him for being lecherous. It turned out that this was the evidence that he was loved and virtuous by God!


    All the time, under the conditions of ancient society, it is unimaginable to have 100 sons and grow up. How open-minded God is to take care of his family and how strong the fertility is to create this miracle?


    In contrast, it is not important how many women Xibo Hou Jichang slept with.


    From this time on, the comparison between King Zhou and xibohou began.


    The comparison between the two sons is clear at a glance.


    Just as he was saying this, a Chamberlain ran quickly: "Yuan Futong, a Duke of No. 72 road in the North Sea, acted against him. I heard that the grand master, General Huang and other civil and military ministers were waiting outside the Longde hall. Please go to discuss the matter with the king."


    Su Ze smiled and stood up.


    "Enjoy the scenery yourself. There are political affairs today."


    Empress Jiang got up, followed by imperial concubine Huang and imperial concubine Yang, and said, "please go, your majesty. Don''t dare to delay the major events of the country."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and ordered the internal attendant to drive the Longde hall.


    Not long after, he went to the Longde hall and ordered civil and military officials to meet him. The grand master Wen Zhong, Wucheng King Huang Feihu, Prime Minister Shang Rong, Asian phase Bigan, Weiziqi and Jizi went to the hall to meet him.


    After the ceremony, Wen Zhong came forward and reported: "king, Yuan Futong, a Duke of No. 72 road in Beihai, rebelled. For the disaster is not small, please go to calm the chaos."


    Su Ze asked, "master, who is yuan Futong? Among the 800 princes in the world? How can it be a disaster? "


    Wen Zhongying said: "tell the king, Yuan Futong is one of the 200 princes under the northern Bo Hou Chonghou Hu. He was originally a ghost. During the reign of the first emperor, part of the ghost side surrendered and became princes. At that time, there were 36 tribes surrendered by the ghost side. The first emperor discussed with important officials that if they wanted to take refuge sincerely, they should not rule by scoring points. "


    "So they divided thirty-six tribes into two and seventy-two princes, so that they could not unite as one. Now it seems that the ghost people are still ghost people. They are not dead. They gather together again to rob the northern princes and people by relying on nomadic cavalry. Everywhere they go, they burn, kill and loot. It''s a white land. They have to be removed or subdued as soon as possible. "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he immediately understood that it was similar to the Mongolian tribes recruited when the army was strong in the early Ming Dynasty. At the beginning, they were divided, attracted and used. However, the Shang soup was not very good and did not digest the thirty-six tribes of the ghost square. As a result, the 72 princes were far away in the north and were nomadic minorities. It was also difficult to know in private.


    Yuan Futong didn''t know how much time it took to conquer the interior, put the 72 princes back into the same force, and became the boss himself. At this time, he finally raised the anti flag.


    "It''s an owl in the northern grassland." Su Ze commented and asked, "are you sure how to calm yuan Futong when the Grand Master goes here?"


    Wen Taishi said proudly with a smile: "don''t worry, your majesty. Once you go, the old minister will make the north a peaceful place forever. No one dares to speak against you!"


    "Please give me the right to supervise the army and the people. The old minister will destroy all the princes on the 72nd road in the north and return them to our Shangtang territory!"


    The right to supervise the army and the people! All belong to our Shangtang territory!


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he finally understood why it took master Wen more than ten years to calm the rebellion of the princes on yuanfutong 72 road in Beihai, giving King Zhou the opportunity to be a confused king.


    That''s the problem!


    At his age, the old minister still wanted to open up territory and forge ahead. He not only wanted to fight the rebellion, but also wanted to actually put the Northern Territory into the Shang soup!


    All the officials in the whole hall also showed admiration or joy when they heard Wen Zhong''s words. Obviously, they were also moved and inspired by Wen Zhong''s heroic words.


    In their opinion, Shangtang is the best time.


    Ming Jun is in office, assisted by all virtuous officials, and the grand master has great powers. He also wants to open up territory for Shang Tang. Such a good thing really makes them proud.


    Prime Minister Shang Rong and Asian Prime Minister Bigan have stated one after another that when the grand master''s army sets out to fight, they must prepare food and grass, so that the grand master can win a complete victory and occupy the north.


    Su Ze looked at the confident Grand Master Wen Zhong, and the excited officials in the hall couldn''t help smiling.


    These officials, up to now, do not know the cruelty of the facts and the coming storm.


    The apotheosis of the mythical age is about to begin. Can they be controlled by what they think? It''s not what they can imagine.

 Chapter 820

    All the officials looked happy. The grand master Wen Zhong waited for a moment. When he saw that King Zhou refused to answer, he gradually felt strange.


    "King, what do you think of what the old minister said?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "not very good."


    Wen Zhong was surprised. Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng, Shang Rong, the prime minister, abigan, Weiziqi, Jizi and others were also surprised.


    Master Wen is loyal. There is no doubt about his ability and divine power.


    Yuan Futong and other seventy-two princes in Beihai said frankly that they were just some residual forces of the ghost side. It was not difficult for Wen Taishi to defeat them. Then he supervised the army and the people. As long as it took a few years, he could steadily expand the territory of the north.


    Why does the king think such a good thing is bad?


    Is there a problem?


    "Please make it clear to the king. The old minister doesn''t understand why yuan Futong of Beihai can''t open up territory after expedition."


    Wen Zhong said.


    Su Ze said slowly, "because now is not the time for the grand master to go out to fight. The disaster is coming. Shangtang must find a way to spend it."


    Wen Zhong hurriedly asked, "king, where did the disaster come from?"


    Prime Minister Shang Rong knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, please give me instructions, but what disaster will it cause if our government affairs are not handled properly? If so, it''s all the fault of ministers. Please deal with it! "


    "No, it''s just that I have a glimpse of the secret."


    Su Ze said: "someone moved the Qi of Shang Tang, which made me Shang Tang to fight with princes for years. When the Qi ran out, the Shang Tang would be over."


    This


    What are these?


    Prime Minister Shang Rong and Asia xiangbigan are scholar bureaucrats. Although they have heard of fate, they have never taken it seriously. The same is true of Wucheng King Huang Feihu.


    At this moment, they all feel a little uneasy when they hear the king solemnly say something like "Qi number". Shouldn''t the king delay national affairs because of some divination words?


    Only the grand master who was born as a gas refiner heard Zhong''s face change and bowed down and asked, "Your Majesty, where do you start? Who is it that says I''m angry? "


    Su Ze frowned slightly, his eyes crossed with Wen Zhong.


    Others don''t know, but Wen Zhong receives Su Ze''s thoughts.


    "Empress Nuwa said that there are still 28 years of national fortune in Shangtang, which should be killed in my hands."


    Wen Zhong was surprised: first, he was surprised that the king had succeeded in refining Qi quietly and mastered this kind of mind connected magic. Then, he was surprised that empress Nuwa told Shangtang Guoyun!


    If this is true, then there is a great disaster.


    At this moment, the monarchs and officials in the Longde hall meet each other. I don''t know what will happen in the future... At this time, the world is prosperous and there is no sign of subjugation. What is the reason for the subjugation?


    It''s really strange!


    Wen Zhong asked and got Su Ze''s answer. He frowned and thought hard. He didn''t make a sound again.


    Prime Minister Shang Rong asked softly, "Your Majesty, I heard what the Grand Master asked..."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly. Master Wen also waved his hand and motioned Shang Rong not to ask more.


    Seeing King Zhou and the grand master fighting, Shang Rong, Bigan, Huang Feihu and others looked at each other and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    After pondering for a long time, Wen Zhong said, "king, Yuan Futong and other princes of route 72 still need to calm down as soon as possible."


    "If there is chaos in the country, it will be difficult to deal with it; Moreover, Yuan Futong and other ghost cavalry plundered vertically and horizontally. If we let it go for one year, our Shangtang will lose a lot of popularity, population and property. If we let it go for ten years, Yuan Futong''s power will increase ten times or 20 times, and Yuan Futong will devour 200 princes and Northern Bo princes in the north. "


    "At that time, Yuan Futong will lead the cavalry straight to Chaoge. I may have to deal with Yuan Futong for my vitality and luck!"


    Su Ze felt some truth after hearing this.


    If a nomadic nation is allowed to plunder for ten years, the strength of the enemy and ourselves will fundamentally change. It is difficult to say what yuan Futong will look like at that time.


    Moreover, this kind of looting will not only bring great harm to the people, but also damage the popularity of the people, so it is bound to be unable to continue to indulge.


    "What the Grand Master said is polite."


    Su Ze said, "well, let the northern Marquis Chonghou Hu and the Western Marquis Jichang send troops to fight against Yuan Futong. The imperial court sent grain transportation officials to deliver grain and grass, and sent some capable people and different scholars with powerful magic powers to fight against Yuan Futong as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong also knew that there was no hope for opening up the territory, and he was inevitably disappointed.


    However, Prime Minister Shang Rong reported: "Your Majesty. Although Chonghou tiger is in the north of the town, his kindness has not been brought to the people. I''m afraid this trip will not extend the prestige of the imperial court; It''s not as good as Xibo Jichang, who has been known for his benevolence and righteousness. If your majesty pretends to be Xibo Marquis and orders the two armies with a festival axe, you can capture yuan Futong to correct his crime and do not hurt the people. "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "prime minister, I don''t know how cruel Chonghou tiger is; I know how Siberian marquis is praised. "


    "Two people, one Beibo Marquis and one Xibo Marquis, have the same status. How to manage your subordinates should not have been a matter for you to discuss; From the perspective of the imperial court, whoever makes more contributions will be rewarded, and whoever is obedient will be rewarded. This is the policy of the imperial court. "


    "Few people can rule the world by listening to the words of ministers, but ministers can''t listen to the words of foreign ministers. Can the prime minister understand this?"


    Prime Minister Shang Rong was surprised when he heard the speech and bowed his head: "I know my crime. Please punish me."


    However, the grand master Wen Zhong frowned and looked at Shangrong, Bigan, Weiziqi, Jizi and others - the king didn''t speak, but he didn''t find their mentality problem!


    The officials should be loyal to the king. How the king gives orders to the princes, harsh or generous, should be the king''s and officials'' one mind to deal with the princes.


    Shang Rong, Bigan and others judged the moral level of the princes in the four towns, thinking that the Marquis Xibo was of high virtue and could entrust important tasks. The Marquis Beibo lost his virtue and had to be led by the Marquis Xibo.


    What is this behavior? Ultra vires and dereliction of duty!


    It is the king''s exclusive power to judge the four Town princes and how to appoint or restrict them; To decide who to delegate power to by virtue of moral character and personal preference is not a qualified minister and a complete dereliction of duty.


    Why didn''t you find out before? There''s something wrong with these people?


    Wen Zhong is a little confused.


    In fact, it is not only them that have problems, but also the whole book of the romance of the gods, including the author Xu Zhonglin. Xu Zhonglin lives in the late Ming Dynasty, where the party struggle is the most intense. He is a southern scholar who lives in the headquarters of the Donglin Party. His ears and eyes are all means to scold and stink the political enemies with moral problems, Therefore, the book "the romance of gods" is really with the style of "moral gentleman" of the Donglin Party.


    For fellow believers, the "moral character" advocated is ability; It is also reasonable to spread rumors about King Zhou''s transfer of flowers and trees and the arrangement of the tyranny and cruelty of the past dynasties.


    It happened that Xu Zhonglin copied some poems in journey to the West. Her writing was quite ordinary and her moral character was not very good.


    He is a perfect scholar under the command of the Donglin Party.

 Chapter 821

    Wen Zhong was surprised, but Su Ze was not surprised.


    At present, the court of Shang and Tang Dynasties looks very stable. In fact, the courtiers of the Manchu Dynasty mention that Xibo Hou Jichang is "highly respected and must not be hurt". If Su Ze kills Xibo Hou, he must immediately gain the label of "dizzy king", and all the courtiers are angry.


    The story of the romance of gods is probably the epitome of the Donglin Party written by the author Xu Zhonglin inadvertently. In contrast to the late Ming Dynasty, the Donglin Party agitated public opinion and frequently scolded the emperor of the Ming Dynasty as a tyrant, while the people who formed the Donglin Party were "highly respected" and "the world looked up to each other", advocating each other - it was very similar to the treatment of King Zhou and Xibo Hou Jichang.


    In other words, the Shang soup at the moment is almost equal to the "Zhongzheng Yingchao" of the Donglin Party.


    These upright men are a little strange: they keep saying that they want to serve the state of Shang and Tang. Once King Zhou wants to centralize power against the princes, they all stand on the side of the princes, especially on the side of Ji Chang, the Xibo Marquis, as if Xibo Marquis supported them to grow up, supported them to study and let them become officials in the court.


    Xibohou is highly respected and known all over the world. It''s bullshit. Most of the ministers of the Manchu Dynasty, if they disobey their own emperor because of the reputation of a warlord, and scold their own emperor as "dizzy king", it will be a big event.


    Any king knows that his warlords are so awesome. It''s strange that he can sit still!


    There is no doubt that the position of these ministers is a little crooked - it seems that they advocate "the people of the world" and "the aspirations of the people" all day. In fact, it is not for the sake of the new master and against the old master?


    Therefore, Su Ze has to deal with not only external unrest, but also internal reasons for uneven people''s hearts. Moreover, we must not use the way of moral government and accommodating all the requirements of the officials.


    His mind turned around. Su Ze nodded slightly when he saw that the grand master Wen Zhong and Wu Cheng Wang Huang Feihu had not been brainwashed by the poisonous propaganda of "Xibo Hou Rende".


    At least this wenyiwu is still sober at this moment.


    "Prime minister Shang Rong, do you know where you are wrong?" Suze said.


    Shang Rong whispered, "I shouldn''t meddle in the king''s decision and listen to foreign ministers."


    Su Ze said, "think about it. Everyone says that beibohou is cruel and that xibohou Rende is cruel. How many times have you been to Beidi and Xiqi? Do you know them? "


    "Even if you know them and know that one of them is really cruel and the other is really benevolent, have you ever thought about what is good and what is bad for the foundation of Shang Tang and the imperial court?"


    "Does good or bad moral character have anything to do with their leading soldiers to fight and win thousands of miles?"


    Shang Rong was surprised: "Your Majesty, why doesn''t it matter? Benevolence and virtue are widely distributed. Naturally, all the people admire it and the people admire it. If you don''t fight, you will subdue others... "


    Su Ze was speechless and said to himself: come, come, the traditional moral Wansheng theory of the Donglin Party is right for people and wrong for things. Here it comes.


    The prime minister, Shang Rong, turned out to be such an old minister.


    Looking at Wen Zhong, Wen Zhong''s face clearly shows his opinion that he is too lazy to refute - this is too scholarly and nonsense.


    Wu Cheng Wang Huang Feihu turned away and was embarrassed.


    Inferior compared with Gan and others bowed their heads, and they didn''t know whether they agreed with Shang Rong or didn''t agree with Shang Rong.


    "Shang Rong, you are also an old minister of the two dynasties who is good at government affairs. It''s not easy to say naive words about moral measurement ability."


    Su Ze said lightly, "since Shang Rong is a person of benevolence and thinks that Xibo Hou is the master of benevolence, you might as well go to Xibo Hou''s account and obey orders. Presumably, your ability will soar to the sky. You don''t have to worry about the little court of Shang Tang. From now on, the world is invincible."


    Shang Rong realized where he was wrong and quickly bowed his head.


    "I have no intention! No such intention! Holy and benevolent, there is no king in the world! "


    "If the king suspects that the minister has two minds, the minister is willing to crash here to prove his innocence!"


    Su Ze did not doubt Shang Rong''s loyalty, but had to use these words to wake up the officials who were confused by the "original setting". They were very tangled. Is it the xibohou of Rende or the important event of the imperial court.


    By Su Ze, Shang Rong was a little different from the original. Bigan and others were also thoughtful.


    You are loyal to Shangtang in the song of Shangtang Dynasty. It is said that a warlord in Shangtang is so benevolent, righteous and moral. It''s just that you don''t mention vigilance. Everyone is influenced by the benevolence, righteousness and morality of the warlord and strives for benefits and military power for the warlord. Isn''t this bullshit!


    After beating them, Su Ze was not in a hurry to deal with them and said the topic back to the original.


    "The matter of calming yuan Futong should be handed over to the northern Marquis and the Western marquis to send troops to calm down. The imperial court provides food and grass and capable people and different men, but there is one thing that can''t be discussed privately, regardless of victory or defeat."


    Su Ze is also learning a lesson from the original.


    In the original work, zhongsuhu opposed the business. It was also the expedition of Chonghou Hu, the northern Marquis, and Jichang, the Western marquis. Chonghou Hu was indeed a good hand in collecting money. He fought very hard and was easily defeated by Su Hu, his vassal.


    After coming forward at this time and making peace in private, Hou Jichang of Xibe suddenly became a good man and reaped benefits; The imperial court wants to reward him for calming Su Hu. Chonghou tiger owes him human kindness, and Su Hu owes him human kindness. The whole world knows that he has high moral character and great face... None of his soldiers has been hurt, and all the benefits have been taken away. It''s really cunning.


    This time, if Su Ze doesn''t order yuan Futong in advance, I''m afraid Ji Chang will be able to turn yuan Futong''s five fans into three, and then turn beibohou, Yuan Futong and others into private allies. At that time, they will oppose Shang Tang together.


    Ji Chang, who has been keeping a reputation for decades and is crafty and cunning, has no comparable means with other princes, and Xiqi has also cultivated great war potential by him. In fact, he has been silent and much better than the princes of the other three towns.


    Like the garbage of beibohou who only knows how to collect money, it has a false name.


    After the ministers obeyed, Wen Zhong asked, "Your Majesty, where are the capable and different people? Should I go back to the school and invite some friends out? "


    "I don''t have to!"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "golden hair, six tooth white elephant, scorpion essence, six ear macaque and monkey king, come in."


    With his cry, two strong men, a gorgeous woman and two thin monkeys carrying iron bars came in from outside the hall.


    The two strong men were transformed by golden hair and six tooth white elephants, and the gorgeous woman was transformed by scorpion essence. These three had eaten people. Therefore, Su Ze specially ordered the three to fight and work hard this time.


    As for the six eared macaque and the monkey king, they are pure monkeys. They can''t stop at this time. They must also come out to make trouble.


    The grand master Wen Zhong was born to stop teaching. At the moment, he took a look at his forehead and saw that these five people were all monsters, but he was not surprised - there were too many monsters and monsters in the stop teaching.


    "Five Taoist friends, be polite."

 Chapter 822

    "Courtesy!"


    The golden feather, white elephant, scorpion essence, six eared macaque and monkey king responded together and bowed to Su Ze.


    "See your majesty!"


    If you use their original name, of course, it is "see the Lord", but this name is too ostentatious and easy to be investigated, so they all call the king.


    The five people called themselves Huaguoshan people''s surnames. Their surnames were Jin, Bai, Xie, Liu and sun. In front of the officials, the five people showed their magic skills, which also made Huang Feihu, Shang Rong, Bigan and others nod their heads.


    With the help of these talented people and different scholars, and the troops of beibohou and xibohou, it should not be difficult to calm yuan Futong in Beihai this time.


    After the discussion, Su Ze ordered Wu Cheng Wang Huang Feihu to send five talented people to Chonghou Hu, the northern Marquis, and Jichang, the Western Marquis, in order to send a message, supervise the army, and prepare for the transportation of grain and grass in the future.


    With this supervisor, it is expected that it is not easy for xibohou and beibohou to be lazy and play tricks again.


    This time, Huang Feihu led Sun Wukong and others to arrange.


    Abigail then asked, "foreign aggression has made a big plan. I don''t know what the future will be. Where will the disaster come from, as the king said?"


    Su Ze mused: "I was told that my business foundation was short of spirit and was about to perish. I don''t know where to start..."


    The grand master Wen Zhong said, "Your Majesty Rong reported that what Prime Minister Shang Rong said just now made the old minister quite impressed. Now the Shang Dynasty is peaceful all over the world, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. However, the world does not preach the kindness of the king, but only the name of Xibo Hou''s benevolence and righteousness. It is really a great disaster. "


    "Ignorant people don''t know kindness and justice and the court. They only know that Hou Jichang of Xibe is a sage and sage. There are also ministers in my court who don''t read the grace of the king and praise Hou Jichang of Xibe."


    "The Xibo marquis is Nai Xiqi marquis. It''s enough to say that Xiqi is the benefactor and what Xiqi people want. How can I feel his kindness when I become a Tang people and a Tang Minister? Did he manage the soup? Such absurd things have happened. It can be seen that there must be Xiqi who should preach. "


    "The old minister is willing to go to the bottom, seize the inside of Xiqi and break the false name of Xibo Hou!"


    Su Ze was surprised when he heard the speech.


    He was not surprised by what the grand master Wen Zhong said, but by Wen Zhong''s strong ability and loyalty!


    With only a little guidance, Wen Zhong realized that Shang Rong, Bigan and others'' moral judgment on Xibo Hou Jichang had an impact on the court''s decision-making, and then realized the real contradiction.


    At this time, the king Zhou of Shang Dynasty was not confused with the king, and all the officials were virtuous officials. When so many people talked about it, marquis Ji Chang of Xibo praised him. As a Duke of Xiqi, there must be special people who encouraged and publicized the benevolence of Xibo Hou, thus gaining a reputation.


    Sure enough, Wen Zhong is the most important pillar of Shang Tang. He can easily suppress the great events of imperial songs without going out of the court and asking for rebellion. He will not give other people too much chance to gather people''s hearts, nor will he give King Zhou a chance to be fatuous.


    Other people did not have this prestige and strength, nor did they have such a close and trustworthy relationship that King Zhou obeyed.


    "Since the grand master mentioned this section, let the grand master do it."


    Su Ze said, "just ask the grand master to note that since the other party is proficient in this method of propaganda, there must be a method of smearing people''s reputation. Don''t be agitated by them to ruin our reputation."


    Master Wen smiled proudly: "don''t worry, your majesty. The old minister''s divine eyes and the five element escape method are enough to make them have nowhere to escape!"


    After the discussion in Longde hall, Wen Taishi, Shang Rong, Bigan, Weiziqi, Jizi and others went out of the palace and called a few people outside the palace gate.


    "Stay here, you guys. I didn''t notice in the past. Today I see your confusion."


    "If the Shang and Tang Dynasties are not virtuous, they can naturally leave their jobs and join another family. I am not angry. One day, I will compete for the world according to my ability; But if you eat the king''s salary and steal a high position, and think about how virtuous other people are, this is what the national thieves do. No wonder I''m not considerate! "


    "It should be noted that the imperial court is the imperial court and the princes are the princes. How can we generalize it?"


    Shang Rong, Bigan and others should be in unison.


    When master Wen opened his eyes and saw that Shang Rong and others really woke up, he nodded slightly and left with great strides.


    This is February 15.


    On February 16, five people, including the monkey king and the six eared macaque, led Huang Feihu''s men to xibohou and beibohou respectively to convey the order to send troops to quell the chaos.


    Ji Chang, the Marquis of Xibo, and Chong Hu, the Marquis of Beibo, were ordered to gather troops for the battle.


    On February 20, the army of Chonghou Hu, the northern Marquis, and the army of Jichang, the Western Marquis, also opened in Xiqi. However, because of the distance, Chonghou Hu first rushed to the North Sea to fight yuan Futong.


    On February 25, Chonghou tiger, the northern Bo Hou, was defeated by Yuan Futong''s cavalry. The 72 road princes worked hard to plunder the northern land, causing disaster to most of the northern princes.


    On the third day of March, Xibo Hou Jichang came to join the remnant tiger soldiers of Beibo Hou Chonghou to fight against Yuan Futong. At this time, the cavalry under yuan Futong had won more than ten victories, with high momentum. People and horses were full of energy. The two sides were in a stalemate, each winning or losing.


    In a twinkling of an eye, on March 13, when the grain and grass of Chaoge moved to the north to supply the xibohou and beibohou troops, all the cities and princes in the north had been seriously damaged.


    At the Longde hall, Su Ze, king of Zhou, took the front-line information and said to the civil and military officials such as grand master Wen Zhong and Wu Cheng Wang Huang Feihu: "the northern Marquis Chonghou Hu is a talent who is loyal, but unfortunately he has no ability."


    "On weekdays, the soldiers under his command are not good at fighting, but they are broken by Yuan Futong. Now, in order to supplement the soldiers, they forcibly catch people and become soldiers in the north. It''s just not enough to succeed, but more than defeat."


    "I intend to transfer him back to Chaoge as an official and make him take charge of the northern princes. What do the officials think?"


    Hearing Zhong''s speech, the Grand Master said, "Your Majesty, you can choose to worship the Marquis tiger brothers and worship the black tiger to attack the Baron, without losing the grace of the imperial court or hurting the hereditary order of the princes."


    Wen Zhong''s truth is very simple - the imperial court punished him personally for worshiping Hou Hu and losing his virtue. It should be called to the imperial song to deprive him of his power. However, if the imperial court takes this opportunity to forcibly occupy the ruling power of the northern princes and break the customs inherited by the princes, it will not work.


    We must choose one from Chonghou Hu''s family and make his family continue to be Beibo Hou, which is in line with the rules. Chonghou tiger should be punished. Beibo Marquis must be his family, or it will be against the rules.


    This is the grace of the imperial court and the tacit rules of the princes.


    Su Ze smelled the speech and smiled: "isn''t worshiping the black tiger a sworn friend of Xibo Hou Jichang?"

 Chapter 823

    Hearing this, master Wen suddenly changed his face.


    Is the layout of Xibo Hou Jichang so far-reaching?


    How terrible!


    As early as I don''t know how many years ago, Hou Jichang of Xibo saw that Chonghou tiger of Beibo hou would have an accident sooner or later and made friends with chongheihu in advance... At the thought of this possibility, master Wen was almost sure who should be responsible for the 28 year national fortune of Shangtang.


    It must be Xiqi!


    Send people to publicize the name of benevolence for decades, surpassing the name of the imperial court and the king; Sifang layout, strong troops and rich people, Xiqi quietly has become the biggest disaster of Shangtang!


    Wen Taishi whispered, "it''s inappropriate to do so. It''s better to be careful."


    Su Ze smiled at Wen Taishi: "it doesn''t matter. This is how it is done. It makes Chonghou tiger into the court song and obey orders. Cao Zhou Hou chongheihu attacks Beibo marquis."


    Wen Taishi was worried about his speech, but when he saw that the king had other plans, he still chose to trust the king.


    Another report: "Your Majesty, there are dozens of people in Cha''s party who spread rumors in the imperial anthem and other places, saying that all kinds of good governance in the imperial court are due to the great sage of Xibo Hou Jichang, who is alive, supports the orphans with gold and silver, and claims the benevolence, righteousness and morality of Xibo Hou."


    "The old minister has captured them. The first is the disciple of doctor Xiqi, San Yisheng, who is at the disposal of the king."


    Su Ze said: "orphans, old people, continue to support."


    "San Yisheng was ill intentioned. He framed xibohou in the name of virtue and trapped xibohou in the situation of having no king and father. It''s really hateful. He ordered him to come to court and commit a crime."


    "Make Xibo Hou Jichang defend himself and say the name of his virtue."


    Wen Zhong was relieved to hear this. King Zhou was a man who looked at him as a nephew since he was a child. He also knew that the child who dragged jiuniu down had always been impatient and had little perseverance.


    Now the arrangement is very proper. It has been a great progress without rushing to capture San Yisheng and xibohou and beheading them.


    It seems that the king will also become a Ming king and reverse the spirit of Shang Tang.


    Naturally, some of the officials took orders and sent orders.


    Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng, stepped out and bowed down and asked, "Your Majesty, the five capable and strange men have extraordinary powers. Haven''t they taken yuan Futong yet?"


    Su Ze nodded: "Yuan Futong''s men also have supernatural figures. One is the sacrifice of witches and insects, with sinister and mysterious means, which is difficult to prevent. The other is the North Sea God warbler, with blue eyes and sharp claws. They have extraordinary combat power. Yuan Futong''s men have raised more than ten North Sea God warblers, which makes all five capable people and strange people hurt."


    "Such a stalemate for a long time is not the way after all. When will food and grass be supplied?" Huang Feihu said, "please lead your generals to the North Sea to level yuan Futong!"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "you don''t have to. Yuan Futong will be calm in two or three months."


    In the original work of Fengshen, Wen Taishi believed that the world was peaceful. He felt at ease and boldly went to open up territory and lead the army for 14 years, which consumed a lot of national strength - he never thought that King Zhou was also consuming national strength internally and created the name of being confused with the king, which was opposed by all over the world.


    It can be said that Wen Taishi''s expedition to Yuan Futong is the most critical thing for both inside and outside to consume Shang Tang''s national strength and national fortune.


    Knowing the original work, Su Ze was not prepared to calm yuan Futong for a long time. However, the people and horses of the western and Northern princes should be damaged, and their strength must be consumed -- once such great princes rebel, the imperial court can hardly suppress them, and their strength must be consumed.


    It was also because of Su Ze''s deliberate control that five talents, including six eared macaques and monkey king, did not sweep away yuan Futong''s witches and more than a dozen North Sea warblers, otherwise yuan Futong would have been calmed down long ago.


    Seeing that King Zhou is so confident, Huang Feihu and other officials don''t believe it. However, it''s not good to forcibly violate the king''s judgment; After making a vague promise, he is ready to make another proposal when the military situation is urgent in the future.


    After all the discussions, when he was about to retire from the DPRK, the prime minister Shang Rong stepped out: "minister Shang Rong is waiting for the Prime Minister of sin and is in charge of the outline of the DPRK. I don''t dare not play anything. Tomorrow is March 15, Nuwa''s mother''s Christmas day. Please come to Nuwa palace to offer incense. "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he smiled and said, "what merit and virtue does Nu Wa have? I don''t care about ten thousand times and go to Dalbergia?"


    Shang Rong bowed and said, "empress Nuwa is an ancient goddess with holy virtue. At that time, Gonggong''s head could not touch the Zhoushan mountain, the sky tilted to the northwest and the earth sank to the southeast; Nuwa was made of five colored stones and refined to replenish the blue sky, so she made contributions to the people. Li Shu made a sacrifice to repay it. At present, if this blessing God is worshipped in song, it will be Kangtai at four times, the country will last for a long time, the weather will be good, and the disaster will disappear. This is the right God who protects the people in the blessed country. Your majesty should go to incense. "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "zhunqing memorials."


    Finally, the incense at Nuwa temple is coming. We have to see what''s going on.


    The next day, March 15.


    Su Ze took two civil and military classes to Nuwa temple to offer incense.


    Drive out of the South Gate of Chaoge, burn incense and set fire every family, decorate colors and spread felt every household. Three thousand iron cavalry, eight hundred imperial forest, escorted by Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng, and accompanied by Wen Taishi.


    In front of Nuwa temple, Su Ze left the chariot and went to the main hall in the incense burner; Wen and Wu followed the class and knelt down.


    Su Ze looked at the scene lightly, and his expression was not too excited.


    After praying, I was about to leave when a gust of wind rolled up the curtain and showed the statue of Nuwa.


    Su Ze did not avoid it. Looking up, Nu Wa''s holy elephant looked beautiful, beautiful and graceful.


    It''s really good... But what''s even better is "destiny".


    Su Ze looked at the place where the wind blew, but he couldn''t see a trace; Again, I felt an inexplicable impulse rising with the wind. It seemed that all women in the world were not as good-looking as Nuwa.


    With Su Ze''s cultivation at this time, there is absolutely no one who can silently cause this scene.


    It can only be said that the destiny in the story of Fengshen romance is like this, that is to "King Wu''s attack on Zhou"


    The more so, the more unable to obey this destiny; The more disobedience to this destiny, the more it will consume more reincarnation world source energy, and Su Ze will gain more.


    Therefore, Su Ze just looked at it and said, "come on, invite craftsmen to imitate Nu Wa''s image. I want to invite Nu Wa''s image into the temple and offer sacrifices every year."


    His own attendants led the order. Su Ze suppressed the impulse brought by "destiny" and led all officials back to the dynasty song.


    First accept the reincarnation world source energy caused by your own change, and wait.


    If Nu Wa forcibly follows the original work, there will not be much source energy to obtain in the follow-up; If Nu Wa changed her action, there must be some energy to take.


    Waiting and waiting, there was no more original energy to take. Su Ze understood Nu Wa''s choice, sneered, and hugged imperial concubine Huang back to the harem to have a rest.


    This shows that whether there is a reason or not, Nu Wa will send a fox spirit to kill the spirit of Shang soup.

 Chapter 824

    On March 15, Nuwa went to huoyun palace to meet with Fuxi, Yan Emperor and Xuanyuan. She got down to qingluan and sat in the treasure hall.


    Boy Bixia and boy Caiyun saluted and welcomed. Empress Nuwa asked, "today''s melons and fruits are very good. Who will give incense?"


    Bixia boy should say, "it''s su Ze, the king of Chengtang, also known as Dixin. Today, I heard my mother''s birthday and specially brought all civil and military officials to offer incense."


    "I didn''t come in previous years. Why did I come this year?" Empress Nuwa said a word and looked at it again. She found that the layout was proper and there was no rudeness at all. She was surprised and wondered.


    It is said that Shang Tang is about to perish. Su Ze, king of Zhou, is polite and restrained, and has no mood of fainting the king. How can he count?


    Besides the holy image, some craftsmen were busy. It turned out that King Zhou ordered to invite empress Nuwa into the temple and worship her every year.


    "He is kind."


    Nuwa''s expression on her face remained unchanged. She didn''t really care much about the small favors and incense supply of mortals. What she should consider is to conform to the world''s spirit in the future.


    Shang Tang was still destined to perish after 28 years. There was no need to look at it differently because King Zhou was diligent in offering incense.


    After all, empress Nu Wa and other natural gods either follow the sky or act against the sky. Those who oppose the sky have already died and turned into dust. Only those who follow the sky can live to this day.


    Empress Nuwa called Caiyun tong''er to take the golden gourd from the harem and put it under the Danlong.


    Lift the gourd cover and point with your hand.


    There is a white light in the gourd, which is as big as a line and more than four or five feet high.


    Above the white light, a banner is hung. The light is divided into five colors, with thousands of auspicious reflections. It is called "demon flag".


    Not for a while, the sad wind was rustling, the miserable fog was misty, the clouds were all around, and the wind passed through several arrays. All the demons in the world came outside Nu Wa''s palace to wait for the decree.


    "Go back with demons everywhere; Only three demons in Xuanyuan''s grave are left to serve. "


    Empress Nuwa said.


    When the demons dispersed, three demons from Xuanyuan tomb entered the palace to pay a visit: "the holy life of the empress is boundless!"


    One of the three demons is the Millennium fox spirit, the other is the nine head pheasant chicken spirit, and the other is the jade Pipa spirit, which lies prone to Danlong.


    Empress Nuwa said, "the three demons listen to my secret message: if you become a soup and look gloomy, you should lose the world."


    "Fengming Qishan, the emperor of the Western Zhou Dynasty has been born. God has made up his mind, and the number of Qi makes it happen. "


    "You three demons can hide their demon shape, hold your body in the palace and confuse your heart; When King Wu conquers Zhou to help him succeed, he must not harm all living beings. When it is done, it will make you wait for the right result. "


    Empress Nuwa finished her orders, and the three demons of Xuanyuan tomb kowtowed to thank her and went away in the breeze.


    After the three demons left, empress Nuwa suddenly felt uneasy.


    Immediately, he felt it and pinched his fingers to calculate the number of Qi in the soup. As soon as he calculated it, he was stunned: "how can it be so!"


    It is not only the words of a family, nor the number of days, but also the consensus reached by many saints when they gathered in Zixiao palace to listen to Hongjun''s ancestor''s decision to seal the gods and sign the list of gods.


    But at this moment, the Qi number of Shang Tang is changing all of a sudden, and it is no longer a fixed number.


    The Shang soup may be destroyed next year, or it may not be destroyed for decades or hundreds of years. It is no longer fixed at all. The number of days has changed in the twenty-eight years of national fortune! It is no longer fixed, but more like someone''s arbitrary mood!


    What the hell is going on?


    After she lost her color in surprise, Nu Wa calculated twice again. Each time was average. She could no longer estimate the Qi number of Shang Tang.


    It made it difficult for her to sit still.


    God is about to be canonized, but the number of days has changed greatly. Can''t even the saints escape this time? Otherwise, why can''t even she see through the spirit of Shang Tang?


    No, I have to go to Chaoge and see the national fortune of Shang Tang with my own eyes!


    With this in mind, Nu Wa took qingluan and arrived over Chaoge city in a moment.


    I saw the air in Chaoge City soar to the sky. The grand master Wen Zhong, Wu Cheng Wang Huang Feihu and other civil and military officials are loyal and effective, and there is no sign of subjugation. Looking at the national fortune, I still can''t see clearly.


    As a last resort, he had to drive to the palace and look at Su Ze, king of Zhou.


    At first glance, Nu Wa felt angry. King Zhou just let Huang Guifei rest. He put on his coat and stood at the table writing something. Although she did not witness such human pollution, Nu Wa also felt offended by etiquette.


    With this section in mind, it is reasonable for us to send three demons from Xuanyuan tomb to harm your country.


    Take a closer look at the book written by King Zhou, which is entitled "Nuwa Temple".


    "The fengluan treasure tent is very beautiful, full of exquisite makeup of mud and gold. Ququ distant mountains fly green; Dancing sleeves reflect rosy clouds. Pear blossoms with rain contend for beauty; Peony cage smoke Cheng Mei makeup. But it''s enchanting and can move to get back Changle to serve the king. "


    "This is a blind man! Dare to write a poem to desecrate me! "


    Nu Wa was so angry that she wanted to leave with qingluan. It seemed that the three demons in Xuanyuan tomb were not enough. She had to find a way to send more demons to destroy the spirit of Shang Tang.


    No matter how abnormal the Qi number of Shang Tang is, there should be no doubt that Shang Tang should be destroyed and the Western Zhou Dynasty should be prosperous!


    Just about to leave, King Zhou threw down his pen and said with a smile, "empress Nuwa came here late at night. It seems that I don''t need to get it back. You have come to join the king yourself!"


    Nu Wa was furious: "You evil evil evil! Ann dares to deceive me! If I don''t ask you to see my spiritual induction, you don''t know that there is a day outside the sky and there is an immortal on the immortal! "


    Just after his anger was over, he was surprised and said, "are you a Qi practitioner? Not an ordinary Qi practitioner! "


    Ordinary Qi practitioners and immortals can''t look up late at night and find that their real body is empress Nuwa, right?


    King Zhou, I''m afraid there''s a problem!


    Who intervened in the affairs of King Zhou and Shang Tang, which made the spirit of Shang Tang change and become what it is now?


    "Why should Nu Wa make a fuss? Nowadays, monsters, Qi practitioners and capable people are all ready to move around the world. The matter of God sealing and robbery is close at hand. Is it important for me to practice Qi? " Su Ze said with a smile.


    Empress Nuwa ignored his words and looked at him, trying to see his heel and origin.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Who is your master? Who asked you to make soup? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "empress Nuwa''s words are so unreasonable. I''m the king of Shang Tang. Do you need someone to send me?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Nu Wa said, "if you were like this, when you signed the list of gods, none of the six saints, such as teacher Hongjun and me, noticed that the Qi of Shang soup was abnormal. Up to now, the Qi number of Shang soup has become like this. How can it be like this? "


    "You must have replaced the original king of Zhou Su Ze later!"


    Su Ze smiled. Unexpectedly, Nu Wa inferred this time in such a way - Nu Wa couldn''t figure out that King Zhou should have been Yin Shou, not su Ze. This is a fundamental change.


    But Nu Wa knew that the original Qi number of Shang soup was not like this, and the original King Zhou should not be like this, so she learned that King Zhou must have been replaced.


    As for how it was replaced, she couldn''t find any trace.

 Chapter 825

    Originally, Su Ze became king Zhou instead of Yin Shou without any flaws.


    No matter how others calculate, they can''t find out that King Zhou''s original name was Yin Shou - because Su Ze completely replaced Yin Shou from the fundamental level of the whole reincarnation world.


    Unless someone in the reincarnation world can transcend the whole world of Fengshen romance.


    But this is almost impossible.


    As a creation of the reincarnation world, it is basically impossible to transcend the reincarnation world.


    The reason why Nu Wa noticed the abnormality now was inferred from the Qi number of Shang Tang and the abnormality of Su Ze: the Qi number of Shang Tang had 28 years left. As early as signing the list of gods, six saints and Hongjun ancestors confirmed that the world''s top Qi practitioners also knew that Shang Tang should be destroyed, but now the Qi number of Shang Tang has changed.


    At the same time, Su Ze, king of Zhou, became a powerful Qi Practitioner - Nu Wa could not calculate that the original name of King Zhou was Yin Shou, but when she saw the performance of Su Ze, king of Zhou, she knew that someone did not know when to replace "Su Ze, king of Zhou", which caused the change of Qi.


    "Empress Nuwa is so clever that she can calculate the abnormality in this way."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s also my carelessness; If I had just shown my mortal appearance, could empress Nuwa infer that the abnormal Qi number of Shang Tang was caused by me? "


    Nu Wa''s heart was dark and thought: this man''s cultivation is superb, but he looks no less than me!


    If he doesn''t show his ability, where can I guess the reason for the change of Qi number in Shang Tang? I''m afraid I still can''t find a clue. This alone shows his brilliance.


    Moreover, when the Western Zhou Dynasty prospered and the Shang Dynasty disappeared, the general situation of the world was changed to uncertain by him alone. It can be said that one person''s strength is against the general trend of the world. His strength is not extraordinary, and he must not be able to do it.


    "Who the hell are you?" Nu Wa asked again, "there are only six people in the world, the teacher and us. You are either one of the six, or you are closely related. You are not an incarnation, but also a closed disciple."


    She observed Su Ze''s performance and face while inferring.


    In the case of useless calculation in her heart, she can only use this most primitive method to observe words and colors and judge the identity of the other party.


    But Su Ze just smiled, so that she couldn''t guess the answer at all.


    In desperation, Nu Wa had to continue to speak out.


    "At this moment, you can''t hide it from me. You might as well make it clear."


    "If not, I''ll go straight to Zixiao palace with my aura. At that time, teacher Hongjun and all Taoist friends will be there. You can''t avoid the conspiracy and planning, and you will be known by the public."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "Nuwa, are you really curious about my identity? What are you going to do if you know who I am? "


    Nu Wa heard the speech and said to herself: of course, she wants to clean you up! For example, attract other saints, such as inviting teacher Hongjun to clean you up.


    You are so bold that you disturb the world and delay the great event of God worship; Just now, I deliberately disrespected me and wrote those obscene poems. Even if you are both saints, I will spare you!


    But if that''s true, this guy won''t reveal his true identity


    Nu Wa smiled and said, "you and I belong to the same way, but I don''t know how high or low the cultivation is and how the generation is. If you are both Taoist friends, you can naturally accompany the breeze and the moon, play chess, taste tea and talk about Taoism. If you''re a junior, I''ll talk to your elders. Maybe we can work together to make this business spirit change again. "


    This remark is purely to lead the snake out of the hole.


    Su Ze understood as soon as she heard it. Nu Wa said so well on her face. She probably didn''t think so in her heart, but wanted to expose her identity to her with two words.


    If you are really naive enough to think that if you disclose your identity to Nu Wa, Nu Wa will get along well and help each other, that''s ridiculous.


    "Nu Wa, you are a natural goddess and a person with great intelligence and understanding. Otherwise, you can''t become a saint." Su Ze said lightly, "just right, my strength is not bad now, and I''m not a fool of Lu."


    "Is it really useful for you to say what you are trying to fool me?"


    As soon as he said this, Nu Wa felt a movement in her heart and understood that her guess had verified part of it.


    In terms of tone and tone, this king of Zhou Su Ze is not a teacher Hongjun, nor a descendant of the four religions of human education, hermeneutics, interception and western education. He can only be one of the other five saints.


    If they didn''t come in person, it must be an incarnation.


    There was no mistake in calling "Taoist friends" before. At the moment, Su Ze, king of Zhou, is indeed her Taoist friend, and should be the person she once listened to in Zixiao palace.


    When Nu Wa came to this conclusion, it was strange in her heart - when Zixiao palace listened to the Tao, she didn''t find anyone so immoral and even wrote that kind of poetry to tease me!


    Lao Tzu was born with an old face and no earthly desire; At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was always serious, taking the way of heaven as his Avenue, serious and solemn; The leader of Tongtian cult has a natural and unrestrained personality and a broad mind, but he is also a gentleman.


    The Taoist priest is a bitter walker with great ambition and worries for all sentient beings all the time.


    It must be said that people''s minds are lively, but it is also a matter of following the rules.


    None of these five people looks like someone who can write that kind of poem.


    In particular, as saints, they are too shameless to blaspheme their own gods in Nuwa temple - Nuwa can''t figure out who will make such an incomprehensible move.


    Suppressing the strangeness in her heart, Nu Wa got off her mount qingluan, pressed the cloud head and went to the palace.


    "It turned out that Nu Wa was polite in front of Taoist friends."


    Suze smiled: "Nuwa Taoist friend is polite. I''m Suze."


    Nu Wa immediately frowned, "Taoist friend, why are you so dishonest? Don''t you dare to show your true body when you meet and salute? "


    "Haven''t I revealed myself?" Su Ze said with a smile, "I am Su Ze, king of Zhou."


    Nu Wa was going to ask his identity again. Seeing that he was so dead that he didn''t admit it, she was angry. Saixue''s cheeks rose a touch of red, and Liu Ye''s eyebrows stood up like a sword. It was obvious that she was in a hurry.


    "Taoist friends, you and I are all followers of Zixiao palace, and we all know it! At this moment, we have to force a denial. Don''t you have the cheek? "


    "Nu Wa, if you know who I am, I don''t need to deny it." Su Ze said with a smile, "if you don''t know who I am, why should I tell you?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''ve never been to Zixiao palace. Believe it or not."


    "My identity is Su Ze from beginning to end."


    Hearing what he said, Nu Wa looked at Su Ze in surprise and doubt.

 Chapter 826

    If this "Suze" is not a Taoist friend of Zixiao palace, Nuwa must not believe it.


    Without the teaching of Zixiao palace, where can there be another saint in the world?


    This doesn''t make sense.


    But if you look at Su Ze''s speech and behavior, Nu Wa really can''t connect him with any saint in Zixiao palace.


    In particular, Su Ze claimed that he had never been to Zixiao palace to listen to the Tao


    This made Nu Wa really doubt whether Su Ze, king of Zhou, was the sage of Zixiao palace? If not, where did he come from?


    "Taoist friend, are you really not the listener of Zixiao palace?" Nu Wa asked.


    Su Ze nodded slightly.


    Nu Wa thought about it and couldn''t confirm it. Looking at Su Ze again, she didn''t intend to explain her identity.


    "Well, let''s say you''re not the person who listens to the Tao in Zixiao palace... Taoist friend, you''re lurking in Shangtang and replacing King Zhou. What will you do in the future?"


    "What am I going to do? Don''t Nu Wa''s friends really know?" Su Ze asked.


    Nu Wa frowned and looked at him: "reverse the general trend of the world, so that the Shang soup will not die, and the Western Zhou Dynasty will not rise?"


    "You can say so." Suze said.


    Nu Wa suddenly changed her face slightly: "Taoist friends are really bold. Do you dare to step in and disobey the general trend of the world and the war of Fengshen? Are you really not afraid of the mighty power of Zixiao God thunder? "


    Su Ze smiled: "Nuwa Taoist friend, why make a fuss? If I just killed myself, wouldn''t it be happier in your heart? I''m afraid you still resent the offence just now? "


    Nu Wa gave him a cold look and didn''t respond.


    Think about it: Yes, if Su Zeqiang wants to go against the sky, he will fail in the future. It is natural for him to suffer retribution... But this guy will affect the number of days to this extent. It is really hard to say what will happen in the future.


    Of course, he and I are not the same people, but should we report to Zixiao palace and inform the other five saints to deal with King Zhou?


    Nu Wa hesitated and then rejected the idea.


    Su Ze goes against the sky. She won''t help or go against him. Let him make waves. Sooner or later someone will clean him up - at least Hongjun teacher and Yuanshi Tianzun won''t let him go.


    Thinking of this, Nu Wa will take qingluan and leave.


    "Tao you, goodbye."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "OK, goodbye."


    He raised his hand and handed the song "about Nuwa Temple" to Nuwa: "I''ll give you a gift as a gift."


    Nu Wa suddenly looked back and looked at him coldly.


    "Taoist friend, you''re Meng Lang!"


    Su Ze responded to her forced eyes and said, "even without this gift, Nu Wa Taoist friend didn''t use the demon flag? Didn''t you let monsters harm Shang Tang? Are you not going to intervene in this war? "


    "What a Taoist friend!"


    Nu Wa was surprised that Su Ze already knew his arrangement, but he was annoyed that he provoked himself so much. He immediately shouted angrily, raised his hand and waved a magic power to hit the paper with the title of Nu Wa temple.


    It''s better to destroy such filthy language!


    When the mana was wielded, it was resisted by Su Ze''s mana before it fell on the title Nuwa temple. The two Manas collided and consumed. The title Nuwa temple was not damaged at all, and Su Ze still held it in his hand.


    Indeed, it is the saint of the same realm!


    An immortal Saint came in person and replaced Su Ze, king of Zhou


    Nu Wa was surprised again. Then without hesitation, she waved her magic power again to "title Nu Wa Temple". At the same time, a golden gourd floated in front of her.


    Su Ze saw this and immediately sneered: "Nuwa Taoist friend, the God hasn''t started yet. You and I have done it first and fight for life and death?"


    "Taoist friends humiliate me too much!" Nu Wa said coldly, "that poem must be destroyed and make an apology to me, otherwise it will never stop!"


    While talking, she saw that her magic power was blocked again and did not destroy the poem. Nu Wa was even more angry. She took out a picture and a golden rope directly from the golden gourd, as if she wanted to be serious.


    Su Ze also sneered at her: "Nu Wa, you just said I humiliated you. Why don''t you ask yourself?"


    "I led all the officials of Shang, Tang, Wen and Wu to offer sacrifices to you sincerely. In exchange for your life, monsters mess up my country and mountain, and spoil my anger? Where did you put me? "


    "I don''t have to write this poem, but since you choose to help the Western Zhou Dynasty and destroy the Shang soup, we are the enemy. This poem is for you! If you dispute right and wrong again, you will certainly humiliate yourself! "


    Nu Wa was also stunned when she heard the speech and said to herself: when I sent the three demons of Xuanyuan tomb, I didn''t even see you, King Zhou. How could I expect such a thing?


    It''s not my intention to offend you that you are an emperor and have the respect of saints. It''s just going with the will of heaven.


    Who would have thought that this is against you


    In this way, cause and effect has indeed been planted.


    After taking a deep breath, Nu Wa no longer hesitated: "who is right and who is not? Stop talking. Now you let me destroy that poem. This matter has been exposed."


    "I can let you destroy this poem. You must promise me that you will no longer intervene in the war of Shang and Zhou Dynasties and the matter of God sealing. Go back in your wa palace and come out when the war of God sealing is over!" Suze said.


    "If you don''t, you can''t destroy today''s poem!"


    Nu Wa was really angry when she heard this: "do you think I can''t help you? You have magic, and I have magic! "


    With a move of his hand, the golden rope around him flew high and rolled towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze smiled and a walking stick in the shape of a tree trunk appeared on his hand. The walking stick was half a person high and the treasure light on it was colorful. It was divided into purple gold, silver, glass, water essence, Trina, coral and agate.


    Shaking slightly, the colorful light brushed, and the golden rope immediately fell to the ground, as if it were an ownerless thing, which was no longer controlled by Nu Wa.


    Nu Wa was shocked. Looking at the magic weapon, she cried out, "seven treasures wonderful tree?"


    Then he jumped on qingluan and left without stopping: "zhunti, you don''t need face! How dare you insult me! I''ll ask you to pay it back in the future! "


    Her reaction was not unpleasant - she recognized the Qibao Miao tree and judged that Su Ze, king of Zhou, must be a quasi Taoist disguise.


    The previous skepticism can be put away. Instead of King Zhou, it was indeed a Taoist friend in Zixiao palace who listened to the Tao, which thoroughly verified Nuwa''s idea.


    It''s just that Nu Wa never thought she was a quasi Taoist, the second leader of the western religion.


    The zhunti Taoist was launched by Qibao Miao tree. The zhunti Taoist must have a big conspiracy with the Western church.


    These two saints kept saying that they did not participate in the canonization, and as a result, they secretly did such shameless things. Will they let people expose them?


    Just because she thought of this festival in her heart, Nu Wa didn''t dare to stay and left quickly.


    She doesn''t want to be attacked by a Taoist who doesn''t know where to hide and killed here by two saints!

 Chapter 827

    After putting down her cruel words, Nu Wa rode qingluan all the way back to wa palace. She didn''t breathe back until she sat on the hall.


    This time, the battle of Fengshen was even more dangerous than expected!


    The two saints of western religion actually want to go against the sky and confuse the secret of heaven. What are they going to do?


    They want Baofu soup? Or do you have any other ideas?


    No matter what they think, the conspiracy of these two people is only afraid of a big plot - if they didn''t come back quickly just now, they were afraid of being plotted by them.


    It''s strange. At the beginning, everyone in Zixiao Palace said that the Western Zhou Dynasty should be prosperous. Now what do the two saints in the West want to do?


    Thinking about it, I suddenly saw a piece of white paper in front of me with words written on it.


    Title: Nuwa temple.


    That poem was actually performed by Su Ze and followed Nu Wa back to the cochlear palace!


    At the sight of this poem, Nu Wa''s angry face turned red and suddenly got up: "zhunti, you deceive people too much!"


    In her opinion, zhunti is really shameless: it is clear that he is listening to the sermon in Zixiao palace, but he insists that his name is Su Ze and doesn''t go to Zixiao palace to listen to the sermon. He also wrote this poem to insult himself. At this time, putting this poem in front of him is to warn and laugh at himself, trying to make himself obey orders and not leave the royal palace.


    OK, you must mention that as a saint, my magic power is not as good as you?


    Nu Wa raised her hand and ground the poem into powder. She must fight with the two saints of the western religion to the end!


    This time, I really want to participate in the battle of Fengshen!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the palace, Su Ze screamed "Qibao Miao tree" when he saw Nu Wa, and threw down cruel words to "zhunti" and left, but he couldn''t help smiling.


    There is no need to explain or say anything more.


    Nu Wa clearly thought of everything herself.


    But when she returned to the wa palace and saw the title Nuwa temple again, she must look very surprised, right?


    Untie his coat and Suze goes back to the bed.


    Huang Guifei was bleary eyed: "Your Majesty, who was talking to just now? Why is there some noise?"


    Su Ze smiled, opened the quilt and lay down, holding her.


    Although Huang Guifei was usually very lively, she was very obedient and obedient. She leaned on him for a moment and forgot what she had just said.


    At dawn the next day, it was the Longde hall meeting again. Shang and Tang Dynasties were of different sizes, and Su Ze did not intervene more. Most of them were discussed by Wen Zhong, Shang Rong and Bigan, and a few would intervene.


    After more than ten days in such a hurry, Xiqi sent a letter, and San Yisheng had fled.


    The former fan San Yisheng disciples preached Xibo Hou Rende in the imperial songs and other places. When they heard that the imperial court wanted him to commit a crime, they disappeared.


    Su Ze sneered at the speech: "if San Yisheng didn''t escape, I thought he provoked discord. His escape seems to be true. Is it really benevolent and virtuous for you to disobey the imperial court''s orders? "


    The grand master Wen Zhongying said, "king, xibohou is fighting outside. It''s not suitable to move lightly."


    "You can ask the eldest son of Xibo marquis to go to the court and tell the story. If you really have two hearts, when the army conquers Xiqi, it will warn the princes all over the world!"


    On one side of the North Bo Hou Chong Hou Hu hurriedly said, "yes, yes!"


    Wen Zhong was not happy with his approval. He just glanced at him when he didn''t exist.


    The northern uncle Marquis used to levy taxes and collect money in the north, and he had real military power. Everyone respected him. Now he has joined the imperial court as an official, and quickly exposed his careless and greedy nature.


    No wonder we lost again and again against Yuan Futong, which made the North eroded.


    Su Ze said, "hearing what the Grand Master said was reasonable, he ordered Bo YIKAO, the eldest son of Xibo Marquis, and Ji Fa, the second son, to reply to the Chaoge, and ordered Xiqi to search for San Yisheng."


    "I want to see if Xiqi really wants to leave the imperial court for the sake of sanyisheng."


    While talking, a blue eyed and sharp clawed Beihai God warbler flew in from the outside, and the ministers were surprised.


    "Don''t be alarmed. The northern sea god warbler was taken from Yuan Futong by a talented person sent by the king. It''s more than enough to travel to and from the North Sea in one day. It''s just used to send a message."


    As Wucheng King Huang Feihu said this, he quickly raised his hand, held the Raptor, and untied a letter from his sharp claw, which was presented to King Zhou.


    Su Ze opened the letter, looked at it and handed it to Wen Zhong with a smile.


    Wen Zhong looked and handed it to Huang Feihu. They both looked serious and clenched their fists.


    Prime Minister Shang Rong asked, "Your Majesty, but the front-line military situation has changed?"


    "Good." Wen Zhong said, "since chongheihu took the Marquis of Beibo and stayed with Xibo Marquis every day, now the two armies have joined together and listened to the orders of Xibo marquis."


    "Xibo Hou Jichang privately proposed to make peace with Yuan Futong, but because the imperial court ordered not to make peace before the army set out, he could only meet yuan Futong privately."


    Speaking of this, Wen Zhong said coldly to Shang Rong, "Shang Rong, do you remember your proposal?"


    "You want to make Xibo Hou Jichang autocratic? You don''t need to make such a proposal. The Sibo Hou, who calls himself benevolent, has done it himself! The king had expected that he would not make peace with the rebels. You said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    From San Yisheng''s disciples spreading the name of benevolence to San Yisheng''s "escape and disappearance" under the cover of Xiqi... All the officials present can see that Xiqi is obviously dishonest and has other thoughts.


    Up to now, the behavior of Hou Jichang of Xibo is more clear evidence. Beibohou''s army was gathered by him. He didn''t say to defeat yuan Futong, but disobeyed the imperial court''s order and prepared to contact yuan Futong privately.


    It is nothing more than collusion and treason. It will have a great plan in the future, that is, to "raise bandits and respect themselves".


    After the name of Xibo Hou Rende was not publicized, all the officials at least recovered their normal IQ level. Few were ready to find a sense of existence with such things as Xibo Hou Rende and Daxian.


    After being inquired by Wen Zhong, Shang Rong knelt down and kowtowed to Su Ze: "my minister is guilty, please bring down the king!"


    Beibohou turned his eyes: "Your Majesty, xibohou clearly has a rebellious heart! Please return to the North immediately, take back the throne of Beibo Marquis, and take Ji Chang and chongheihu into the court song! "


    Forget it¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze, Wen Zhong, Huang Feihu and others all know the skills of this straw bag. Loyalty is loyalty. It''s true that he is a straw bag without ability. He can''t take on the big responsibility at all.


    Fei Zhong and you hun hurriedly opened their mouth: "king, what Beibo Hou said is reasonable. It''s better to let him try."


    Su Ze was almost speechless: there were two more straw bags, and they were still full of bad water. They couldn''t do anything but bad things.


    He didn''t have to open his mouth. Hearing the grand master, he opened his divine eyes first and stared the three people aside. They were scared out of their wits and rolled aside.


    "Your Majesty, the matter of Ji Chang needs to be dealt with early."


    Wen Zhong reminded Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded: "I know."


    "Shilling Jichang, chongheihu and Yuan Futong to go to war. No peace is allowed. Make five capable people such as Sun Wukong supervise the army with court officials. If there is no war, kill Jichang and chongheihu immediately!"

 Chapter 828

    Seeing Su Ze''s order, all the officials were stunned.


    This depends on the reaction of Hou Jichang of Xibe. If Hou Jichang of Xibe is willing to obey the order of the court, this is his chance to prove himself.


    The grand master Wen Zhong said, "the king is kind and kind. If Xibo Hou Jichang wants to repent, he must be grateful and act according to his orders!"


    "If not, the hearts of such disorderly officials and thieves are clear. People all over the world should kill them!"


    Su Ze nodded slightly, then spread out the self defense written by Xibo Hou Jichang in front of him and put it away. Xibo Hou Jichang''s grievance skills are too strong and his attitude is perfect.


    I said that San Yisheng had little to do with himself. He was a arrogant man. He didn''t know what he did.


    Second, even so, San Yisheng''s actions are unforgivable, and he should also take the blame. After he was willing to settle yuan Futong for the court, he would accept the crime and even be willing to die.


    This self-defense, if Shang Rong, Bigan, Weiziqi and others know, these people will certainly shake again, giving birth to ridiculous logic such as "such a person with high moral character should not betray the court"


    The order was conveyed. Today, after the discussion of Longde hall in the early Dynasty, Su Ze was not ready to sit in Chaoge city and wait for the news from the north.


    Facts have proved that if we wait any longer, the princes of 200 towns in the north will be completely eroded, and it''s time to intervene.


    The new Beibo Hou Chong black tiger is a brain disabled fan of Xibo Hou Jichang. Now the two armies in the north have been basically controlled by Jichang.


    If Su Ze does not allow the monkey king and others to defeat yuan Futong, Ji Chang will actually control the north in the next step, and privately agree with Yuan Futong that he will rebel together in the future.


    It is not difficult to persuade yuan Futong with Ji Chang''s reputation and eloquence.


    But if you beat yuan Futong, the problem will come out again - Ji Chang will not lose Xiqi''s one soldier and one soldier, and will sit on the great work of calming yuan Futong. Even if all the officials knew that it was the capable and strange men sent by King Zhou who calmed yuan Futong, Hou Jichang of Xibo, who led the army, must be a meritorious minister, which could not make him guilty.


    So Suze must step in.


    With the original King Zhou''s administrative ability and the level of his subordinates, it is easy to fall into a dilemma. Now Su Ze will directly break the dilemma, so that Jichang has no chance to make trouble and grow.


    When the order was conveyed to Beidi, Su Ze left a part in the Chaoge, and the body also went to Beidi military camp.


    Thinking about it, he summoned five people, including the monkey king, the six eared macaque, the golden hair beetle, the six toothed white elephant and the scorpion essence, to gather in a camp.


    "See you, sir." The five saluted respectfully and said.


    Su Ze asked with a smile, "how''s it going? How do you feel? "


    The monkey king and the six eared macaque scratched their ears and scratched their cheeks. They were obviously dissatisfied that the military camp was obedient and effective, and only when others let them do it, which obviously made them unhappy. Not to mention that Su Ze ordered them to restrain their skills and not to kill yuan Futong, which made them even more unhappy.


    The two monkeys may not be able to defeat the twelve golden immortals, but it''s too easy to clean up yuan Futong''s unsophisticated wizards and more than a dozen Beihai warblers. Now they can''t exert themselves under such hard pressure, which really makes them very unhappy.


    Jinmaoyu, six toothed white elephant and scorpion are quite satisfied: if you can make atonement by just fooling around like this, and finally get the reuse of master Suze, it is the best thing.


    Su Ze took their eyes back to the bottom of his eyes and said with a smile, "don''t be dissatisfied. There''s something you have to do next. You three stay here. If Ji Chang still refuses to do it three days after the imperial order is issued, you three will kill Ji Chang. "


    The golden hairy beetle, the six toothed white elephant and the scorpion spirit all responded.


    But then Jin Maoyu said: "Sir, the luck of the Xibo Hou Jichang is intertwined. Everyone says he is a virtuous man. I''m afraid that if we kill him, there will be an accident, which will kill him and bring good luck..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there at that time. I''ll see who will save him if he doesn''t obey orders."


    "Yes!"


    The three monsters, such as Jin Maoyu, were overjoyed. When the master was there, what else could they worry about?


    "Monkey King and six eared macaque, you two go to xibohou''s house in Xiqi and catch Boyi Kao, the eldest son of xibohou, and Ji Fa, the second son of xibohou, to Chaoge city. If someone stops, catch the other sons of xibohou as much as possible."


    Suze ordered.


    Sun Wukong was not interested: "Sir, what''s interesting about this? It''s just to catch some mortals. Don''t you just send those dragons? Or go to any star, the same is true. "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "this time is different. Before that, the people I want you to catch are also those with great luck like Ji Fa. There will certainly be powerful Qi practitioners to stop them. At that time, you and the six eared macaque may not be the opponent of each other!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king and the six eared macaque suddenly came to their senses.


    "Is there really a strong enemy?"


    "There are really strong enemies, and they are those with extremely strong magic weapons." Su Ze said with a smile, "in this world, martial arts is not as good as magic, and magic is not as good as magic weapons. Don''t be careless and be fooled."


    "I know, I know."


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "the master came to this time when King Wu attacked Zhou with great magic power and fought against Ji Chang and Ji Fa''s father and son with the body of King Zhou. These plans must be earth shaking. How can I dare to work carelessly?"


    Su Ze smiled: "you know, just let go when you get to Xiqi. It doesn''t hurt to kill or hurt. I''ll tell you the truth. If you find the whereabouts of a Xiqi official named San Yisheng, bring it back to me. "


    Strictly speaking, the eastern Tang dynasty recorded in journey to the west is not the historical Tang Dynasty in Su Ze''s memory. Some of the gods in the romance of gods are the same, some are different, and not exactly the same.


    However, since ancient times, many cultures have come out of China.


    It is not surprising that the monkey king made a big fuss in the heavenly palace when Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty and was born in the 13th year of Zhenguan of the Tang Dynasty. He also knows the story of King Wu''s attack on Zhou.


    The six eared macaque, golden hairy beetle, six toothed white elephant, scorpion and so on all know this history.


    Just because he knew it, he was surprised and amazed at the unimaginable power of master Su Ze. He became more and more respectful and did not dare to have the slightest idea of disrespect and dissatisfaction.


    The six eared macaque and the monkey king were even more happy when they heard Su Ze''s request - if a monkey like them was cruel and ignored the damage, it would be difficult for a powerful immortal to get close for a time. If they behave properly, they are not allowed to hurt this or kill that, but they do not have that strength and spirit.


    Since Su Ze opened his mouth, the two monkeys were reckless and went straight to Xiqi to make a big fuss in Xiqi!

 Chapter 829

    Two days later, Chaoge ordered to arrive at the big tent of Beidi military camp.


    After receiving the order, chongheihu sneered and patted the order on the table.


    "The king and all the officials in the court are really giving orders thousands of miles away, but they don''t know the current situation in the North!"


    Chongheihu said to Jichang, Xibo Hou, who was sitting on the throne.


    Ji Chang picked up the order, looked carefully and frowned slightly: "I wanted to find a chance to persuade yuan Futong and defuse the fighting. The king ordered a forced attack at this time, which really puzzled me."


    "It''s really not a good deed to fight with soldiers and kill people, and all the people are affected... Who did not slander the king?"


    Having said this, he looked straight and thought deeply.


    However, chongheihu immediately had an association and looked angrily at the side of the big tent. Huang Feibao, Huang Feibiao and jinmaoyu, who were sent by Huang Feihu to supervise the army and escort grain and grass.


    "But you told the imperial court and the king what you shouldn''t say?"


    Huang Feibao and Huang Feibiao both felt inexplicable and snorted coldly: "we have no other words except to report to the Shangguan."


    "Seriously?" Chongheihu has some doubts.


    Huang Feibiao disagreed: "can''t we still tell lies?"


    Chongheihu frowned again and looked at the three people.


    "You wait for five people to serve in the army. Now there are only three left. Where are the other two? Did you go to Chaoge and Sue xibohou? "


    Seeing that he jumped up and down like this, Jin Maoyu couldn''t help sneering, as if it wasn''t xibohou, but his father died.


    This black tiger doesn''t know his death is coming.


    "We are all free and unfettered scattered people. The army can''t attack for a long time. Sun Daoyou and others are impatient and leave. What''s the fuss? With our casual nature of refining Qi, it''s common to go back to the cave and continue to cultivate. We don''t care what you say, xibohou. "


    Jin Maoyu deliberately said this and said, "since beibohou asked, I happen to have a question. Please answer beibohou."


    "Because the army refused to go to war, sun Daoyou couldn''t bear to leave. Now the imperial court has ordered that xibohou and beibohou are not ready to go to war?"


    Chongheihu angrily said, "you and other outsiders don''t know about military aircraft!"


    Then he looked at Ji Chang: "xibohou, what do you say? I''ll listen to you!"


    Jin Maoyu sneered and said nothing. He made eyes with the six toothed white elephant and scorpion essence. Just waiting for Ji Chang to say "no war", he was ready to kill Ji Chang.


    Ji Chang was proficient in eight trigrams and divination. At this time, his efforts surged. Instead of hastily answering chongheihu''s words, he took out the turtle shell eight trigrams, shook the turtle shell and taught him a lesson in divination.


    If you don''t send troops, you will kill yourself.


    The hexagram of sending troops is Zhongping, but it is: when the crane returns to the cage, its wings are sleepy and can''t be used. There are no roads in the southeast and northwest. You can''t fly until you have a little.


    Actually, it''s also a phase of being trapped and bound. Someone needs to help to get rid of the dilemma


    Ji Chang''s mind is flexible. He can understand the true meaning of good and bad luck after a little thinking.


    The court of Shang and Tang Dynasties must have been vigilant because I suppressed the sergeant of beibohou and prepared to make a private peace with Yuan Futong; And the arrangement of dispersing Yisheng was exposed, which greatly reduced the persuasion of his name of benevolence and virtue, which led to the arrangement of sending troops.


    If you don''t send troops, you have two minds and want to kill.


    Sending troops can not dispel doubts. We need the help of noble people to get out of trouble.


    Although Ji Chang was old this year, he was energetic and ambitious. Therefore, he made a decision only after a little hesitation.


    With a puzzled look and a slight sigh, Ji Chang got up and said, "now the imperial court has a life, we have to go to war with Yuan Futong tomorrow!"


    Chongheihu immediately showed his admiration: "even if he knew it was slander, xibohou was so loyal to the order of the imperial court. He was so loyal and righteous. The day can be shown! The court''s disorderly life can be called mediocre! "


    Good guy, this is a brain powder and iron, Han Han... Sending troops is Xibo Hou Zhongyi, and not sending troops is Xibo Hou Rende. This black tiger has completely become a big fan in Jichang''s fan circle.


    Outside the camp, Su Ze''s heart make complaints about the black tiger''s brain.


    I thought Ji Chang would resist orders and continue to preserve his strength, and then took the opportunity to kill him in a fair manner. But I didn''t expect that his divination technique was so simple, easy and accurate - he divined good and bad luck for himself, and it was quite accurate. Among ordinary people, it was definitely the same ability.


    Su Ze appeared here to let three monsters such as Jin Maoyu kill Ji Chang and block some golden immortals and Qi practitioners, thus changing some of the general trend of Qi luck.


    Ji Chang''s choice surprised him, and some lost the idea of doing it.


    However, such accurate divination may not be a good thing


    He was in a flash and disappeared over the Beidi military camp. With Jichang''s decision to send troops, it has become an inevitable fact that the soldiers under beibohou and xibohou and Yuan Futong were hurt each other. It is no longer possible for Jichang to reap the benefits of a single soldier.


    When Su Ze''s figure appeared again, he had come over Xiqi Xibo Hou''s house. He moved in an instant following the traces of the monkey king.


    Looking down from the top, Xiqi is really well managed by Xibo Hou. It has a large population and a continuous flow. The original book says that Xiqi has "400000 soldiers and 60 generals". Naturally, the whole Xiqi has a population of millions


    Such fantastic and unreasonable figures are really unreasonable - but the romance of the gods is also unreasonable, only talking about magic powers.


    Ji Chang can give birth to hundreds of children and deduce the eight trigrams of the king of Wen. The Chaoge city over Shang Tang is also a huge city. The four treasures of study, pen, ink, paper and inkstone have appeared. There is really no reason and historical common sense.


    At this moment, two monkeys rushed into Xibo Hou''s house and shouted, "where are Boyi Kao, Jifa and San Yisheng?"


    "Come out! Come out! "


    "Go to the song with my grandson and take the blame!"


    The loyal guards of the Xibo Marquis house took out their swords and stared at the two five foot three inch monkeys indifferently. They divided them into bodies at the master''s command.


    A steward yelled, "where''s the wild monkey? Call me out!"


    "They can talk, afraid of monsters!" Someone warned.


    The steward was also surprised. On the one hand, he ordered someone to report to the childe Boyi Kao. His wife was too Si. On the other hand, he made people surround the two monsters.


    After a while, childe Boyi Kao, Ji Fa and others led the soldiers to hear the news.


    "Two immortal families, why did you come to my Xibo Hou house and say my name?"


    Bo YIKAO asked.


    Monkey king said with a smile, "are you Boyi Kao?"


    "Exactly."


    "Because of San Yisheng, the king sent the two of us to take you and Ji Fa to the Chaoge to argue. By the way, take San Yisheng to the Chaoge. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 830

    Boyi Kao heard the speech and said with a smile, "are there any imperial decrees for the two immortal families on this trip? The king''s jade seal and gold seal? "


    Sun Wukong replied, "there''s no such thing."


    "If we don''t have it, we have nothing to say, but we can''t go with the two immortals."


    Boyi Kao said, "it''s not that we are unfaithful to the imperial court, but we should do everything according to our orders. If the two immortal families come in a hurry, they might as well go back and get the order again; Or you two may stay at Xibo Hou''s house and wait for the order to come. It''s not too late to go to the court song. "


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "my old sun doesn''t care about you! The king has an order. Just catch you and go back to work. "


    While talking, he raised his hand and grabbed it towards Boyi Kao.


    The guards of the Xibo Marquis house immediately exclaimed and hurriedly waved a knife.


    "Don''t be rude to the childe!"


    Monkey King and six eared macaque did not dodge. One caught Boyi Kao and the other caught Jifa. Let those swords jingle on the body and splash a series of sparks.


    "And where is San Yisheng? Not yet, Savior? " The monkey king cried, "really let us catch Boyi Kao and Ji Fa and go to Chaoge, just for your life?"


    Boyi Kao was caught by him and couldn''t open his struggle. He quickly shouted, "San Yisheng has left Xiqi. I don''t know where to go. The two immortal families take us to Chaoge!"


    Before the words fell, a man with dishevelled hair rushed to him. It was one of Ji Chang''s four friends, doctor San Yisheng of Xiqi.


    "Because of my humble body, I have implicated Lord Xibo to defend himself. The two CHILDES are also going to court song and obey orders. It''s all my fault!"


    Lifting his hair, proving his identity in front of the monkey king and the six eared macaque is San Yisheng, and then bumping into the stone pillar.


    "Sinners should live in fear of crime and commit suicide. Don''t involve others!"


    In order to save xibohou and his two sons, he chose to commit suicide to avoid being implicated again.


    Before San Yisheng rushed to the stone pillar, he was suddenly carried by the monkey king around his neck.


    "Have you asked my grandson when I''m dead?"


    Seeing that he was so powerful, he was also anxious and angry. He thought of a plan and shouted to the monkey king, "how dare you stop me, hairy beast, mountain Monster without father and mother?"


    Monkey King laughed. He had no father or mother, and he never felt that he was born bad. This San Yisheng scolded him in a way of swearing, which made him feel painless.


    "Six ears, three people have been arrested. Let''s go back to the dynasty song now?"


    The six eared macaque also nodded, and they were about to leave before they spoke.


    At this time, eight people, including the third son Guan Shuxian, the fourth son Zhou GongDan, the fifth son Cai Shudu, the sixth son Cao shuzhenduo, the seventh son Cheng Shuwu, the eighth son Huo Shuchu, the ninth son Kang Shufeng, and the tenth son ran jizai, led the generals nangongshi and Xinjia. When they saw that Sun Wukong and the six eared macaque had caught Boyi Kao, Ji Fa and San Yisheng and were about to leave, they immediately came forward to stop them.


    The six eared macaque had a reason to do it. He waved the mixed iron stick indiscriminately. When nangongshi and Xinjia were killed, many soldiers were killed. Among them, Cheng Shuwu, the seventh son of Jichang, and Huo Shuchu, the eighth son of Jichang, were also killed immediately because they were close.


    For a time, there were a large number of corpses and blood in front of the front hall of Xibo Marquis''s house.


    Seeing the death of his brother, Boyi Kao and Ji Fa struggled desperately. Zhou GongDan and others cried in unison. San Yisheng''s eyes turned red and shouted, "because of me, I''m implicating the childe and the Marquis, capital crime, capital crime!"


    Opening his mouth to bite off his tongue and commit suicide, the monkey king is a method to stop San Yisheng, Bo YIKAO and Ji Fa, so he will take them away.


    Just then, the sky flashed gold.


    Two Taoists float down slowly in white clouds. One Taoist holds a jade bottle. Two swords, an iron rope and a Tai Chi shaped symbol are suspended behind one Taoist.


    "Xiqi is a land of morality, benevolence and righteousness. Where does blood rush to the sky?"


    The Taoist holding the jade bottle spoke slowly and looked at the monkey king and the six eared macaque.


    Sun Wukong also looked at him. He only felt that the Taoist''s style and expression were inexplicably familiar and specious.


    Another Taoist raised his hand slightly: "two Taoist friends are polite. I''m a practitioner of Baihe cave in Jiugong Mountain. The Taoist name is Puxian."


    When the monkey king and the six eared macaque heard the speech, they all looked surprised and strange.


    Sages?


    Is this what future generations call the Samantabhadra? What would the six tooth white elephant, who is still in the Beidi military camp, look like if he saw this virtuous Taoist?


    When master Su Ze came to the king of Wu to attack Zhou with great magic power, the six tooth white elephant first saw its owner and didn''t know what expression it was.


    The Taoist who spoke first also introduced himself: "I''m Putuo Mountain in the South China Sea. Taoist Cihang, two Taoist friends are polite."


    Putuo Mountain and Cihang Taoist in the South China Sea? Lifting jade bottles all day?


    The monkey king was not surprised and shouted, "it''s you!"


    Isn''t this Guanyin Bodhisattva? Why are you still a male Taoist at this moment?


    True Tzu hang was surprised: "do you know me?"


    The monkey king turned his eyes and smiled awkwardly, "a little knowledge, a little knowledge."


    He also introduced himself: "my grandson is the monkey king of shuilian cave in Huaguo Mountain. This is a six eared macaque. Two Taoist friends, be polite! "


    After greeting each other politely, immortal Puxian said, "Taoist friend, don''t you know the number of days? It is God''s will that the Western Zhou Dynasty should prosper and the commercial soup should be destroyed. Why did you help the commercial soup and come to the Western Zhou Dynasty to create such injustice? Beware of future disasters and turn into fly ash! "


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "I don''t know the number of days, but I only know to follow orders. Now Shang Tang is the imperial court. You are also involved in the rebellion against the imperial court in Xibo Hou''s house. Don''t you want to follow the rebellion? "


    "What else do you say about the rise of the Western Zhou Dynasty? Now there is only Xiqi Xibo marquis. Where did you come from the Western Zhou Dynasty?"


    Immortal Puxian suddenly looked cold when he heard the speech and said with a smile: "it''s a sin that doesn''t know the number of days. It seems that you can''t stay!"


    The iron rope flashed behind him and wound around the monkey king. The two swords flew high and cut off the monkey king''s head.


    The monkey king and the six eared macaque were surprised again at this - was the Puxian Bodhisattva so violent? If you disagree, you will take people''s lives! I thought he could only be kind and read Amitabha


    At this time, the real Tzu hang was silent, raised the jade bottle in his hand and photographed the six eared macaque.


    Caught off guard, the six eared macaque was sucked by the jade bottle and shouted, "this jade bottle --"


    Before he finished, one hand fell out of thin air and stood in front of him, so that he didn''t put in the jade bottle.


    With the other hand, he grasped a pair of male and female swords that cut at the monkey king.


    "Mo Dao, Wu Gou is not a treasure. What if it is a treasure?"


    A voice sounded from the sky, revealing its true face. It was su Ze who had been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 831

    When the monkey king and the six eared macaque saw Su Ze coming, they all looked ashamed.


    The enemy used magic weapons to gain the upper hand. The fighting methods at this time are too different from those during the Westward Journey - most of the monkey king''s skills during the westward journey were to fight the enemy first, fighting alone for hundreds of rounds.


    It never occurred to me that immortal Puxian and immortal Cihang were so crisp and neat. They didn''t use any magic and martial arts. They didn''t compete with people for combat ability. They sacrificed magic weapons directly and killed and arrested people directly.


    Compared with the time of traveling to the west, the practitioners in this era are really fierce.


    In front of outsiders, the monkey king and the six eared macaque are smart, so they don''t call Su Ze "King" or "master", but simply say thank you. They fly up with Boyi Kao, Jifa and San Yisheng to Su Ze''s side.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked immortal Puxian.


    Su Ze smiled: "who am I? You will know later."


    "Rude maniac, take my sword!"


    Immortal Puxian was also annoyed to see that he refused to report his name and title. He immediately shook his left and right shoulders, secretly read the Dharma decision in his heart, urged the male and female Wu hook double swords to get rid of Su Ze''s palm and cut off to Su Ze.


    The two swords crisscrossed on Su Ze''s head, making a squeaking friction sound. Then after another crisscross, the twin swords fell from left to right.


    Su Ze smiled, waved his palm, and the colorful light shone. The Wu hook double swords immediately fell down. He took them in his hand and fell into his sleeve in the twinkling of an eye.


    Immortal Puxian was furious: "how dare you take my magic weapon!"


    Immediately, he urged the Baosuo and Taiji seal of the bundle to move towards Su Ze. The Baosuo wanted to bind Su Ze, but the Taiji seal flew high and wanted to suppress Su Ze head-on.


    Su Ze waved again, sent out colorful light, brushed off the treasure lock chain and Tai Chi seal, grabbed it with his hand and put it into his sleeve.


    The three magic weapons were lost in an instant. Immortal Puxian was shocked and turned to immortal Cihang: "Taoist friends help me!"


    True Tzu Hang is also frightened. Where did this fierce man jump out of?


    The three magic weapons of sages were immediately taken away. Even if they were replaced by themselves, they would not have much resistance.


    He quickly raised the jade bottle to block him. Immortal Cihang said, "this Taoist friend, God has the virtue of living well. It''s not easy to practice in Puxian for many years, and let him do it this time."


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing: "are you good at calculation so forgetful? Just now, when you were fighting and killing these two monkeys, are you going to spare them? "


    Immortal Cihang and immortal Puxian were speechless for a moment, but they both retreated slowly.


    I''m afraid we can''t do well today. The other party has strong strength and can only go ahead first.


    "Also, I want to ask you, who told you that the Western Zhou Dynasty should be prosperous and the Shang soup should be destroyed? To help Shang Tang is to disobey the days, and to help the Western Zhou is to comply with the will of heaven? Where are these days? Where is providence? "


    After listening to his words, immortal Cihang, a living person who does not know the number of days, is arrogant and will destroy himself, can not help but say: "since the number of days is so, since Taoist friends do not know, it can be seen that the cultivation is not refined and deep, why not go back to the mountain to read more Taoist Scriptures, and maybe we can see the number of days in many years."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "did you see the days? I''m afraid Yuanshi Tianzun told you? How do you preach that destiny is here when you just tell others? "


    True Tzu hang was shocked to see his casual and relaxed attitude after hearing him mention Yuanshi Tianzun for a long time.


    How dare he be so rude to the master because he knows his name?


    I''m afraid it''s unusual!


    After returning to God, his anger surged up: "how dare you mention your elders? Who is the Taoist friend of cultivation and who is the elder of the school!"


    Su Ze smiled: "you asked me but didn''t tell you. Since you are pretentious and can know the number of Qi in the world, why don''t you count me?"


    True Tzu hang and immortal Puxian silently pinch their fingers and calculate - one is where this person comes from, East, West, North and south, and the other is whether this person is a human or a demon.


    As a result, they couldn''t figure it out at all. They were shocked.


    This man''s cultivation is so profound that he seems to surpass them. Why do you want to forcibly help Shang Tang without knowing the number of days?


    After a while, Tzu hang immortal finally softened and whispered, "Taoist friends have great skills, but I can''t figure it out. Today, my martial brothers stopped for a while and asked Taoist friends to return the magic weapon of Taoist friends of Puxian and put down the two sons of xibohou. I would like to invite Taoist friends to go to Putuo mountain together with these two to discuss the general trend of the world. "


    "This is really strange."


    Su Ze said, "I haven''t failed. Why should I return the magic weapon and put down Bo YIKAO and Ji Fa? Why do you seem to have beaten me and put these conditions on me? "


    "No, I''m thinking of Taoist friends, and I advise Taoist friends not to violate the number of days -" said real Tzu hang.


    Su Ze said with a smile: "I said, I don''t believe what you said."


    That means we can''t go on.


    Immortal Cihang took a deep breath and quietly retreated again with immortal Puxian: "Taoist friends, if you expound on Jinxian, you will come back for advice. Don''t hurt childe Xiqi, otherwise you will regret in the future!"


    "I''ll leave now!"


    After saying that, they will turn into light and go away.


    Two colorful lights shot from Su Ze''s sleeves and hit them.


    Immortal Cihang and immortal Puxian were immediately knocked down, and their mana lost contact and couldn''t move.


    Su Ze looked at the two people''s reaction and thought: the seven treasures wonderful tree is really easy to use. It directly brushes on people and directly imprisons cultivation, which makes them unable to resist. I don''t know when they can call mana again.


    If you fight again, it will not be difficult to cut off the five Qi in your chest and the three flowers on top. The twelve golden immortals will be equal to abolishing two first.


    "Take them both and go back to the dynasty song!"


    Su zefen gave an order. The monkey king and the six eared macaque immediately took command and performed a photographic decision. They all photographed Boyi Kao, Ji Fa, San Yisheng, Tzu hang Taoist and Puxian immortal, and flew from Xiqi to the Chaoge.


    Leaving the sons and soldiers such as Taisi, the wife of the Xibo Marquis, and Duke Zhou''s day, will converge on the body, cry or cry, and be worried and confused for a time.


    Half a day later, after discussing with the sons of Duke Zhou and other important officials in Xibo Hou''s house, Tai Si decided to send his men to the north to deliver a letter to Jichang, Xibo Hou, who led the army.


    Shang Tang sent people to capture Nabo YIKAO, Ji Fa and San Yisheng, and killed Ji Chang''s seven and eight sons. It must be decided by xibohou himself.


    Is to lead the army to turn around and attack Shangtang; Or are you ashamed and humiliated, continue to compromise and take a loyal attitude?


    Only Xibo Hou Jichang can make this decision.

 Chapter 832

    Chaoge city.


    The clouds and clouds are fading and the situation is changing. For the small people who are busy every day, everything is still the same.


    Chaoge city is still prosperous and life remains the same.


    When Su Ze led the monkey king and six eared macaque back to the palace of Chaoge City, he did not disturb anyone, but sent someone to invite Wen Zhong and Huang Feihu.


    Wen Zhong and Huang Feihu thought that the northern military had changed again, so they hurried into the palace.


    As soon as we arrived at the Longde hall, where the palace was deliberating, we saw Su Ze sitting on the throne. The monkey king and the six eared macaque stood aside. There were five people lying in front of us, two young people with good looks, two Taoists and a man with dishevelled hair.


    "Your Majesty, these five people are -"


    Wen Zhongyi opened his mouth. The five people who had been dazed and did not distinguish between East, West, North and South raised their heads in shock and looked at Su Ze on the throne.


    It was su Ze, the king of Shangtang, who caught them in the clouds?


    "King? Are you the king? "


    The Taoist Tzu hang exclaimed, "where did you get that kind of cultivation? How is this possible? "


    Su Ze raised his hand and swept away the glory together, making the Taoist Cihang shut up. Then he said to Wen Zhong: "these five people are San Yisheng, one of the four friends of Jichang, the eldest son of Xibo Hou, the second son Ji Fa, who made the disciples spread rumors to confuse people''s hearts, and everyone at home knows the name of Xibo Hou Rende."


    "And these two, two of the twelve golden immortals under the sect, immortal Puxian of Baihe cave in Jiuhua Mountain, and Taoist Cihang of Putuo Mountain in the South China Sea."


    Wen Zhong looked at Su Ze, immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang in shock.


    "Your Majesty, when did you have such high accomplishments that you could capture the twelve immortals who expounded?"


    Su Ze smiled: "grand master, how can I not have such accomplishments?"


    Wen Zhong was speechless for a moment and was in doubt - it was almost impossible for the king to have such a profound cultivation, so he inevitably raised doubts. Who taught the king such magic, or was the king or not the original king?


    After calming down, Wen Zhong said in secret, "may the great king forgive the old minister for his rudeness, but this has to be done". He urged the third eye on his forehead to look at Su Ze on the throne. He was relieved to see that his soul was firm, his body was normal, and he was neither a ghost nor a demon, nor occupied by others.


    Then hurriedly knelt down and pleaded guilty: "king, the old minister is guilty, please punish the king!"


    "Because the king revealed his accomplishments, the old minister didn''t understand. He was afraid that there was something wrong with the king. Therefore, he went his own way without suing the king. He verified the king''s body and soul. The impoliteness is very guilty. Please bring the king down."


    Su Ze waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt to verify it. Everyone in the province is suspicious and doesn''t believe it in every way."


    "If you hear that the grand master is impolite, you will be fined for one month."


    Wen Zhong thanked his kindness and got up. If the king didn''t punish him, he would feel uneasy; Now with such a slight punishment, we know that the king really doesn''t take this matter to heart.


    "Well, there''s no need to talk about it. What should these five people do? Wen Taishi, Wu Chengwang, just say it. "


    Su Ze said again.


    Huang Feihu, king of Wucheng, said, "Your Majesty, San Yisheng should be beheaded. Boyi Kao and Ji Fa do not do well. They still need to distinguish before they are punished. Whether to resist the imperial court''s order and release the scattered Yisheng without permission."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "that''s true, but when the two talented men went to Xiqi to arrest San Yisheng, the resistance of Xibo Hou''s house was fierce. Xibo Hou''s son and soldiers were surrounded and killed a lot. I don''t know whether they killed Xibo Hou''s son and general, so what''s the calculation?"


    Huang Feihu hesitated: "did these two talented people have any orders at that time?"


    Wen Zhong waved his hand and said, "King Wucheng''s words are pedantic! Is it the king''s land in the world, or the king''s officials in the world? Xibo Hou''s house is privately hidden and suitable for life. Therefore, since it is a fact to besiege the imperial court, it is to kill all the people of Xibo Hou''s house and calm the rebellion. What''s the purpose? "


    Huang Feihu showed a wry smile: "master, some of the names are not correct and the words are not suitable."


    "It''s fair to scatter Yisheng under the Xibo Marquis and spread the benevolence, righteousness and virtue of Xibo Marquis, and take the imperial court to an unjust place?" Wen Zhong said, "Xibo Hou''s residence hid sanyisheng secretly to resist the imperial court''s order, but it''s right? Xibo Hou Jichang didn''t want to calm the chaos in the north. Instead, he wanted to discuss peace privately in order to expand Xiqi''s military strength, but he was right? "


    "The three are one. Xiqi is in reverse phase and exposed. The imperial court''s expedition and killing are also justified. Why do you have such a pinched attitude!"


    Huang Feihu was silent and said in his heart: Xibo Hou''s house is really confused. This kind of behavior makes it difficult to argue that Xiqi has no objection.


    "What master Wen said is polite, but also reasonable."


    Su Ze said, "the Xibo Marquis house has hidden things that are suitable for life. Tomorrow morning, I will ask the ministers to watch the public interrogation, so as not to make people all over the world uneasy. I think I want to suppress the princes. I''ll take them down today."


    He ordered the bodyguard to take Boyi Kao, Ji Fa and San Yisheng away, and asked Wen Zhong, "what should we do with these two Taoists?"


    Hearing the speech, Wen Zhong hesitated and said, "King Rong reported that the three religions, red flowers, lotus leaves and green lotus roots, were originally one. These three religions were created by Lao Tzu, created by Yuanshi Tianzun and cut off by Tongtian sect leader. These three religions are one. Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader are also teachers and brothers."


    "The old minister was born under the truncated throne. The master taboo the virgin of Jinling. Shizu is the master of Tongtian sect."


    "These two Taoist friends are one of the 19 Pro disciples of Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Twelve of them have made an appointment as friends and are called the twelve immortals, also known as the twelve golden immortals. They have cultivated the five Qi in their chest and the three flowers on top."


    "According to the old minister, neither of the two Taoist friends intended to resist the king. It should be an unintentional loss. The old minister dared to ask the king not to hurt the harmony between the two religions and put them back to show the king''s kindness and righteousness. "


    Su Ze smiled at Wen Yan - Wen Zhong''s attitude just represents the attitude of most people at this time. They still think that the three religions are one family, at least closer than ordinary Taoist friends.


    I don''t even know how ruthless the sermon will be in the battle of Fengshen in the future. It will unite with two saints of western religion and Lao Tzu, a sage of human education, and even Nu Wa will help. It is almost merciless to intercept or kill all of them, put them on the list of Fengshen, or turn them into mounts.


    "Master Wen, you plead for two Taoists. Do you know how they talk? Do you know the path chosen? "


    Suze said.


    Wen Zhong was surprised and said, "I don''t know. Please show me."


    "If these two people have something to say, the Western Zhou Dynasty should be prosperous, and the spirit of the Shang soup has run out, so it should be destroyed. Therefore, these two people are the people of baoxibo Houfu, who helped Xiqi become the Western Zhou Dynasty, destroy our great business and become Tang Jiye! "


    As soon as Su Ze''s voice fell, Wen Zhong was stunned, and Huang Feihu was also stunned.


    To expound the twelve golden immortals, do you want to help Xiqi destroy the Shang soup?

 Chapter 833

    Master Wen was surprised by the attitude of Taoist Cihang and immortal Puxian. Huang Feihu was surprised that there were more and more evidence that Xibo Hou Xing would rebel. Now even outsiders know to support Xibo hou to destroy Shangtang. It can be seen that the rebellion is clear.


    Before they spoke, they saw Su Ze wave away the restrictions, and Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian were finally able to speak.


    "Well, tell me what''s going on."


    Taoist Tzu hang and immortal Puxian were not in a hurry to speak. They stumbled to their feet and turned red. They were the disciples of the first heaven and the twelve immortals. They were always the only ones to deal with others. Why were they caught like a dead dog and thrown on the ground to listen to people?


    Such a humiliation is unprecedented!


    "Two Taoist friends..."


    Wen Zhong said.


    Taoist Cihang snorted coldly, "what do you say at such a time? You don''t know the number of days. Do you really think you can reverse the destiny with the power of King Zhou? "


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong said with a heavy face, "what a ridiculous remark! I have supported Chengtang Jiangshan for decades. The former king valued it and ordered him to be minister Tuogu. Let''s not talk about the number of days of destiny for the time being. Hearing Zhong''s kindness, we should repay him with loyalty and righteousness, and we are not afraid to be crushed to pieces. "


    "Besides, now that the Lord Ming is in power and all the officials are virtuous, how can you assert that the Qi of Shang soup is close?"


    Taoist Tzu hang sneered: "the spirit of Shang Tang is close. Who knows the fate? Only those of you who are greedy for fame and wealth don''t know that there will be a great disaster. The Western Zhou Dynasty will certainly replace merchants. Those who follow the three religions are shallow and have insufficient luck will suffer a disaster. What you are talking about is you and so on! "


    "What a Cihang Taoist with sharp teeth!"


    Wen Zhong was also furious when he said, "I said that the three teachings are one, and I specially spared your life. Unexpectedly, you despised my Taoism and belittled my heel. Do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    Su Ze raised his hand, stopped Wen Zhong''s anger and said with a smile, "master Wen, why are you more angry than me? Don''t worry, I''ll deal with them both. "


    Wen Zhong and Wen Yan also temporarily stopped their anger, stood aside calmly, and would not plead for Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian again.


    "King Wu Cheng, go down." Suze said.


    Huang Feihu didn''t ask much when he heard the speech, so he left.


    "The bodyguards and maids also step down. There is no need to leave others here."


    The maids of the bodyguard also resigned under orders, leaving only Su Ze, Wen Zhong, Monkey King, six eared macaque, Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian.


    Wen Zhong looked at the monkey king in surprise and remembered the king''s ability. Suddenly, he realized that these two monsters were also the king''s confidants.


    "Puxian and Cihang, do you two know that the three religions sign the list of gods?"


    Immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang are silent.


    "So you know."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "that''s right. How can you not know? The reason why you became a deity is that you have taught the twelve golden immortals for 1500 years. You have never cut off three corpses and committed murder. Therefore, you were born into the world. There are signs to kill and end this disaster. "


    "And because emperor Haotian ordered you and other twelve golden immortals to be ministers, so the three religions talk together, including elucidation, interception and human education. A total of 365 adult gods are compiled to sign the list of gods for the three religions..."


    "The three religions discussed with Haotian God. The twelve of you are the people who should be robbed first. You want to go to heaven as a new God official, don''t you?"


    Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian are still silent.


    Wen Zhong looked surprised: the leader of Tongtian wrote two verses on the biyou Palace on jin''ao Island: "close the cave door and recite three or two volumes of Huangting silently; Cast yourself into the western land, and there are celebrities on the list of gods. " Most people don''t know what it means. It turns out that this is the meaning of God worship and God worship list!


    On the one hand, the monkey king and the six eared macaque have the meaning of witnessing history: it turns out that there is such a story about the God of heaven.


    On the one hand, he was surprised: didn''t he say that the twelve golden immortals would go to heaven as officials? How come there was no trace of them in heaven, but Cihang and Puxian went to Buddhism and became two Bodhisattvas respectively?


    The strangeness of the monkey king and the six eared macaque is the strangest place in the whole list of gods, and it is probably the main reason why the leader of Tongtian was angry and shot.


    The twelve golden immortals have been practicing for 1500 years, causing disasters. Therefore, they have to suffer disasters. Haotian God wants them to work in heaven. Only then can the three religions sign the list of gods.


    The list of gods agreed on the number of people on the list and did not agree on a fixed name, but the twelve golden immortals who expounded were the direct cause of the event. Isn''t it a matter of course to be on the list?


    However, there is a coquettish operation between Buddhism and Yuanshi Tianzun and the twelve golden immortals. Yuanshi Tianzun ordered Jiang Ziya to be the God. He helped him secretly and openly for many times. In the end, most of the disciples on the list were intercepted disciples, and none of the twelve golden immortals was on the list, which is really unreasonable!


    You should know the whole story process of the list of gods. In the early and middle stages, the leader of Tongtian sect allowed his disciples to rob the list of gods. It was tacitly accepted that all these were the days of destiny. At the beginning of the year, Tianzun and his golden immortals intervened very much and deliberately intervened in aid, so that the truncated disciples lost what they shouldn''t have lost, but the elucidating disciples didn''t.


    Until the later stage, the Jiuqu Yellow River array fell to the twelve golden immortals. It''s time for the twelve golden immortals to become gods, isn''t it?


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Lao Tzu broke the nine meandering Yellow River array in person. The leader of Tongtian cult suddenly understood that you don''t want the disciples to seal the list of gods and fill in the number with my disciples! Just catch me dead alone?


    This is equivalent to the "setting fire" interpretation, which burned the "fire fighting" interception. It also jokes that the interception is a group of heretics who don''t follow. They deserve to be on the God list. Tongtianjiao mainly tolerates this, so they can directly be a ninja turtle


    Unfortunately, at this time, the sermon was well prepared and took the lead. They took the lead in helping the Western Zhou Dynasty, intercepting the sermon was going against the sky, helping the Shang soup, and taking advantage of the general trend of the number of days, everything could not be changed.


    If the leader of Tongtian cult had been prepared, there would never be such a clear distinction between interception and interpretation. It is likely that the two religions will compete to help the Western Zhou Dynasty destroy the Shang soup. At that time, there will not be enough people on the list of gods, and the twelve golden Immortals will certainly be robbed.


    "It seems that you still know..."


    Su Ze looked at the silent Taoist Cihang and immortal Puxian and said with a smile, "you should have been the one who should be robbed on the list of gods. What do you say now?"


    Immortal Puxian said in a stuffy voice: "the Fengshen platform has not been built, and the Fengshen list has not been hung. Killing both of us now is not robbery!"


    "If I destroy the twelve immortals now and turn your 1500 years of hard practice into nothingness, at least 70% of the great disaster of God can be eliminated, there will be countless less suffering in the world, won''t it?" Su Ze said, "isn''t it the most natural truth in the world to start from you and die from you?"

 Chapter 834

    Taoist Cihang and immortal Puxian looked shocked at the speech.


    This method - it''s bold!


    It has become a fact that the three religions signed the list of gods. This matter was settled as early as Ji Fa was born and Fengming Qishan. At that time, the three religions recognized that the Western Zhou Dynasty should prosper, the Shang Tang should be destroyed, and the list of gods began from then on.


    Now, King Zhou Su Ze wants to resolve the great disaster of the list of gods by killing the twelve immortals. The first is to offend the saints of the three religions, and the second is the twelve immortals.


    But the twelve golden immortals worked together, which was already a very strong force in the world, which made Hao Tiandi jealous and wanted to take it back.


    Needless to say, the power of the saints of the three religions can hardly be predicted. King Zhou has the courage to raise such ideas and ideas!


    "Your Majesty..." hearing that Su Ze''s handwriting is so big, Wen Zhong is also a little uneasy and said, "the twelve immortals are not small. I''m afraid the saints will be angry and the world will be uneasy."


    Su Ze smiled: "it doesn''t hurt. The sage said that my Shang soup should be destroyed. My Shang Tang would not be destroyed, but would destroy the Western Zhou Dynasty. In this way, it has violated the sage, and I don''t care how much it violates the sage''s name. "


    "The so-called destiny is now in me, not in heaven."


    What a arrogant King Zhou, the Shang Tang will be destroyed. No matter how wise king Zhou looks, saying "destiny is in me, not in heaven" is the biggest failure to respect destiny and know the number of days!


    Immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang thought to themselves that Shang Tang was indeed close, but they were inevitably worried - who will save them at this time?


    Su Ze saw their appearance and immediately smiled: "you two, let''s start with you."


    As they spoke, the colorful magic light in their sleeves passed by. They immediately dispersed their five Qi in their chest and cut off the three flowers on the top. All their 1500 years of cultivation were wasted.


    Then he motioned to the monkey king, "go and kill them."


    Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed: "master, when he captured the red boy, the Guanyin Bodhisattva helped him, but my grandson couldn''t kill him. What''s more, I''m afraid the golden feather and the white elephant want to see these two people more? "


    Su Ze said casually: "then deal with it later. Anyway, eliminating cultivation is enough to eliminate the God''s disaster and kill a lot of people."


    "I want to see who the destiny is now..."


    With a wave of his big sleeve, he put Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian into his sleeve. Su Ze said to Wen Zhong, "next, Grand Master Wen should pay more attention to Beihai and Xiqi. When Xiqi starts, Ji Chang leads the army to fight back."


    Wen Zhong''s expression was in a trance - two men of the Tao cut off the three flowers on the top and dispersed the five Qi in his chest in front of him? Is it a little too strong for your cultivation now?


    You know, most people who practice Buddhism are proficient in one or two secret arts and one or two magic weapons, and few of them have developed "three flowers and five Qi". Compared with expounding the concept of "few people but pure", Buddhism is "many and miscellaneous disciples".


    These two "three flowers and five Qi" virtuous men are of the same generation as Wen Zhong''s master, the virgin Jinling. So they were cleaned up by Su Ze... The impact on Wen Zhong was too great.


    Until Su Ze ordered again, Wen Zhong suddenly regained his consciousness, respectfully responded, and took the order and withdrew.


    When he reached the gate of the temple, he stopped again and Wen Zhong said, "Your Majesty, I saw three more demons in the palace. I would like to remind you to be careful and get rid of the demons as soon as possible. Now it seems that I think too much. "


    Three evil spirits?


    It was Nu Wa who arranged that the three demons of Xuanyuan tomb arrived?


    Didn''t she think King Zhou was transformed by zhunti? How can you send three demons?


    Su Ze was puzzled at first, and then understood that the three demons in Xuanyuan tomb were like earth and stone on the side of the road for Nu Wa. After the first arrangement, she found that King Zhou might be a quasi Taoist with seven treasures and wonderful trees. Nu Wa was too lazy to recall and made a second arrangement for the three demons.


    Will Nu Wa be distressed and avenge these three evils when they die in the hands of zhunti Taoist priest? Obviously, Nu Wa didn''t even have one more expression. She was just a tool to throw away.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a monster or not. The important thing is that we can''t let things happen." Su Ze said, "the court and the king should not let xibohou take away his fame anyway."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Wen Zhong took orders.


    Monkey King asked curiously, "Sir, is one of the three monsters Su Daji who is said to bring disaster to the country and the people?"


    "Of course not. Su Daji had this name because she was the daughter of Hou Su Hu in Jizhou. Originally, King Zhou ordered Su Hu to offer women. Su Hu wrote a poem against business. She was calmed down by Xibo Hou and Beibo Hou and had no choice but to give Su Daji. On the way, the fox demon turned into Su Daji, which entered the court song and confused the court. "


    Su Ze said, "I didn''t order Su Hu to offer women, nor did I order the national draft women. The fox demon can only turn into a palace maid and sneak into the palace. Naturally, it is no longer Su Daji''s name."


    The monkey king and the six eared macaque nodded again and again and asked, "Sir, are we still going back to the Beidi military camp?"


    "Go and see if Xibo Hou Jichang has fought with Yuan Futong. If he calms yuan Futong''s rebellion, he won''t kill him for the time being. If you still refuse to do it, let me know and I''ll kill him myself. " Suze said.


    The monkey king and the six eared macaque nodded back and left in the clouds.


    They also know more or less what''s right and wrong - it''s easy to kill Jichang, a mortal, but they may not be able to cope with attracting some people to protect.


    Don''t look at the monkey king and the six eared macaque. They have bronze heads and iron arms. They have seventy-two changes, tendons and clouds. They have a lot of incarnations. When they met twelve golden immortal level figures such as Tzu hang Taoist and immortal Puxian, they were caught off guard by each other''s sharp magic weapons. It''s not easy to win.


    Therefore, neither the monkey king nor the six eared macaque thought they could act recklessly, but they just took orders and went away.


    Back in the palace, I saw empress Jiang, imperial concubine Huang and imperial concubine Yang, one by one, a beautiful and charming palace maid. Obviously, they were the three demons of Xuanyuan tomb, Nine Tailed Fox Spirit, jade Pipa spirit and nine headed pheasant chicken spirit.


    Su Ze and empress Jiang talked, and then asked the three palace maids to stay.


    Nine Tailed Fox Spirit, nine headed pheasant chicken spirit and jade Pipa spirit are somewhat puzzled.


    Is king Zhou so lecherous that he will spoil the three of them at first sight? Or did king Zhou see their three identities and leave them?


    "You three, do you know what Nuwa sent you to do?" Suze asked.


    The three demons in Xuanyuan tomb were all flustered when they heard the speech: what should we do now? Before he got close to King Zhou, he was recognized by King Zhou and told his origin!


    In desperation, the Nine Tailed Fox Spirit replied, "I inform the king that the three of us are sent by Empress Nuwa to serve the king."

 Chapter 835

    After the Nine Tailed Fox Spirit finished, the three demons of Xuanyuan tomb looked at Su Ze carefully.


    The king of Zhou can see their origins and tell the name of Nuwa. Obviously, he is not an ordinary person, and he doesn''t know how many magic powers there are, and whether he can complete the explanation of Nuwa''s mother


    Su Ze smiled: "Nuwa sent you to serve me? Didn''t she leave angry some time ago? Why did you send you again? "


    The three demons of Xuanyuan tomb looked frozen and looked at each other. They all saw the shocked look in each other''s eyes.


    Did we break some big secret we shouldn''t know?


    Nu Wa sent us to spoil the spirit of Shang Tang, but king Zhou of Shang Tang said that Nu Wa left angrily some time ago - what''s the relationship between you? Why does it look like being awkward and angry?


    My God... Does empress Nuwa and the king of Shangtang... That''s why she sent us to make trouble?


    If so, the task of bad Shang Tang Qi number is really difficult at both ends. It''s neither to do it nor not to do it. Their three demons will be no one inside and outside - if Nu Wa''s mother has a good relationship with Shang Tang King again, she thinks of them and asks them why they destroyed Shang Tang Qi number, that''s the real desire to cry without tears.


    The Nine Tailed Fox turned her mind and said awkwardly, "king, we don''t know the rest, but we were ordered to serve the king."


    Nine headed pheasant chicken essence and jade Pipa essence also nodded.


    That''s it. What can I say if I don''t say so? Does it really mean that you didn''t come?


    Su Ze said lightly, "well, in that case, just do it well. Help me protect empress Jiang, imperial concubine Huang and imperial concubine Yang from being hurt. "


    He said: "you three monsters have been practicing for a long time. You should know what''s going on. From now on, you should fast and don''t eat meat, and restrict the descendants of Xuanyuan grave not to eat people. It will naturally benefit you in the future."


    "If I know that you have broken your precepts to eat people again, be careful to peel and pluck your hair, and destroy both form and spirit."


    "Do you know?"


    With the last sentence, a colorful light burst out and beat the three demons back to their original shape.


    The Nine Tailed Fox with red hair, the nine headed pheasant with colorful feathers, and a lute made of jade have a cold air.


    The three demons of Xuanyuan tomb were so frightened that they nodded and dared not have any other evil thoughts.


    But this light forced them out of their original shape. Although it didn''t hurt their own foundation, it can be seen that King Zhou of Shang Tang was also a practitioner of profound cultivation.


    For the sake of your name, it''s better to be obedient!


    Su Ze took back the restriction. All the three demons in Xuanyuan tomb restored their human form and knelt down towards Su Ze. They should be.


    Su Ze walked away. The three demons of Xuanyuan tomb looked at me and you. They had ideas in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to announce them to their mouth. They simply communicated with each other by magic.


    "I thought empress Nu Wa was born a goddess. She was pure and clean. She was really bad for the general situation of the world..."


    "I thought so, too. Who could have thought it was anger!"


    "The three of us have a hard job. We don''t get a reward for doing well, and we don''t get a reward for doing badly. We''re afraid to take our lives in. How can a woman who is angry with a man admit that she has done wrong? "


    "I don''t think empress Nuwa can avoid vulgarity..."


    The three demons of Xuanyuan tomb discussed with each other. After all, they didn''t dare to be presumptuous. They all respectfully returned to empress Jiang, imperial concubine Huang and imperial concubine Yang to be a palace maid.


    Early the next morning, a bodyguard reported: "there is an alchemist Yunzi in Zhongnan mountain. He has a secret and serious feeling. He didn''t dare to appear in court without authorization. Please make a decision."


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "let him in."


    A moment later, a Taoist with a wide robe and big sleeves, a duster in his hand and a flower basket came in, made a head check towards King Zhou, and said, "king, I''m the head check."


    "Courtesy. Where does the Taoist priest come from? "


    The cloud neutron replied, "the poor way comes from the cloud water."


    Su Ze smiled: "what is cloud water?"


    "The heart is like white clouds, always at ease, and the meaning is like running water." Yunzi said calmly.


    "One day the clouds will disperse and the water will wither. Where will you go?"


    Yunzi replied with a smile, "the king teased me. Yunshui is the heart of the poor. If the poor is confused, naturally there is still a fixed practice and foundation, that is, the clouds are scattered, the moon is in the sky, and the water is dry and the Pearl appears."


    "OK, what a Youdao Quanzhen, what a fudzhen immortal cloud neutron." Su Ze smiled and exclaimed, "why did Taoist priest come here?"


    "Two things, please listen to the king."


    Yunzi said, "first of all, I live idle and collect medicine at the peak. Suddenly, I see the evil spirit running through the dynasty song. The strange spirit is born in the forbidden state. I have no shortage of Taoist heart and good thoughts. I come to see the king specially. In addition to this evil spirit."


    "Second, ordinary people only know that merit is valuable. The three religions used to respect morality, but now they only respect Taoism. Your majesty, there are talented people here. They captured two Taoist friends from Xiqi. Now their whereabouts are unknown. Please let them go. I will discipline them strictly so that they will not be involved in the world of mortals and provoke right and wrong. "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he compared the two faces of Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian, who thought they could be unscrupulous after a few days. This cloud neutron is really very polite and reasonable in his sermon.


    No matter what kind of disaster or anger, he was moved to get rid of monsters when he saw them. Unless he couldn''t go, he shouldn''t do it again. Whether it was Shang Tang or the Western Zhou Dynasty - it''s not bound by foreign things. No wonder it''s Fu Zhenxian, not bound by foreign things.


    Compared with the twelve immortals who were enthusiastic about helping the Western Zhou Dynasty, he was the real attitude of a practitioner. No wonder the twelve immortals needed to go through the disaster, but Yunzi spent the whole disaster of Fengshen safely and easily.


    Yunzi was polite and polite, and Su Ze was not rude and unreasonable. He said, "thank you for your concern. The first thing is actually like this. On Nu Wa''s birthday a few days ago, I went to Nu Wa temple to offer incense. Because of my sincerity, Nu Wa''s mother specially rewarded Xuanyuan tomb three demons to become palace maidens and serve in the palace."


    "It should be harmless."


    Yunzi was shocked when he heard the speech: "I can''t comment on the layout of empress Nuwa. May the king be blessed for this."


    His words are also interesting and true: May the king be blessed, which means that he may also be cursed. Obviously, he felt that even if there were some problems with Nuwa''s arrangement, how could he cram three monsters into the harem as a reward?


    Just as he said: since Nuwa was involved in this matter, he could not comment, so he had to say so.


    Su Ze suddenly didn''t hear it and nodded slightly: "yes, thank you, empress Nuwa."


    "I have heard of the second thing. Because I sent talented people to Xiqi to catch the court criminal San Yisheng and found that San Yisheng was hidden in the Xibo Marquis house, I wanted to catch Bo YIKAO and Ji Fa, the eldest son of Xibo marquis. "


    "Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian stopped them, saying that Shang Tang should be destroyed and Xi Qi should be prosperous. Therefore, they fought with capable people and different people, lost and captured, cutting off three flowers and five Qi."

 Chapter 836

    Yunzi listened to the story of King Zhou Su Ze. He felt embarrassed and helpless, and his scalp became numb.


    Practice, cultivate the mind and nature - Taoist Cihang and immortal Puxian all practice on dogs?


    What does it have to do with those of us who practice in the mountains?


    You are like the gossip woman on the street. After listening to the master''s saying "the spirit of the Shang Dynasty is exhausted, and the Western Zhou Dynasty should be prosperous", you can''t wait to run out all over the world to announce, as if you can decide the ownership of the world


    No wonder you are the first to be robbed, and the disaster also arises because of you.


    Just like the world is related to you, you deserve to be robbed.


    However, the embarrassment is embarrassment. Yunzi is still surprised at the final experience of the two Taoist friends: before the gods were sealed, they were cut off three flowers and five Qi. Isn''t this a disaster in vain, not even a disaster


    He thought again that the reason for the canonization of God was that the twelve immortals had practiced for 1500 years and could not cut three corpses, causing disaster in the world of mortals.


    Now the cultivation of Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian has been cut. It is unfortunate for them, but it may be a good thing for all people in the world, avoiding many expeditions.


    When he whispered a signal, Yunzi said to Su Ze, "I see. These two Taoist friends suffered this disaster because they were rude to Shang Tang. It''s not good to be so poor. Please let them go back to the mountain. "


    "When I go back, I will Bingming master, tell other Taoist friends and ask them to have their own plans."


    Seeing that he was happy and neat, Su Ze had to go, and didn''t say anything cruel or say anything about his fate. Su Ze had to feel that there was no reason why Yunzi could live well. Either of the elucidating disciples or the intercepting disciples was not arrogant and often tangled up. He asked his friends and teachers to go out of the mountain to save face for himself.


    Only this cloud neutron looks cold and does not stand up for justice. In fact, people who practice Taoism should have this kind of broad road first and do not provoke the world of mortals. Otherwise, they should be in charge of the East and the West and their relatives and neighbors. They should not practice Taoism and feel at ease to be mortals.


    "Well, I know." Suze said.


    Yunzi then saluted his head and turned away.


    When he goes, in three or five days, other commentators will come to hear the news, and they will no longer be so polite. They will certainly come from the "main war faction".


    Soon after breakfast, the officials of Longde hall gathered, and Su Ze sat on the throne and rose to the court.


    Prime Minister Shang Rong reported to the king: "I inform the king that Jiang Hengchu, the eastern Marquis, and e Chongyu, the southern Marquis, have set out to lead their princes to make a pilgrimage in a few days."


    "And because the armies of xibohou and beibohou are in the north, I don''t know how these two families will meet this year?"


    "See you in court?" The Grand Master heard Zhong sneer, "the eastern and southern princes led 400 princes to come and entertain them according to previous years. As for the western and Northern princes, it''s a good thing not to rebel!"


    As soon as he said this, the ministers were surprised. I don''t know why he said so.


    Because only Wen Zhong and Huang Feihu were involved in the military plane secret before, the officials still don''t know about Xibo Hou Jichang and the new Beibo Hou chongheihu.


    Wen Zhong was not in a hurry. He talked about San Yisheng spreading rumors to buy people''s hearts, Xibo Hou hiding San Yisheng and gathering troops against the imperial court. He also talked about hou Jichang''s sole power in the north and his intention to bypass the imperial court and negotiate peace with Yuan Futong.


    Beidi and Xiqi happened together. Even if xibohou had no intention of rebellion, he must have committed the crime of disobeying the king and the court. At this time, it depends on whether he is ordered by the court.


    If you obey orders, it means you are not deliberately rebellious; If you don''t obey orders, you will rebel. The imperial court will begin to calm down.


    The ministers talked and said many useless words.


    Su Ze motioned the bodyguard to maintain the order of the court, and the ministers settled down.


    "Now bring Boyi Kao, Ji Fa and San Yisheng up for trial in court to correct the world."


    Then a bodyguard brought up Boyi Kao and San Yisheng in chains. Boyi Kao and Ji Fa were not convicted, but under house arrest.


    "San Yisheng, who was it you and who claimed the name of Xibo Hou Jichang''s benevolence?" Suze asked.


    "It''s my idea. It''s dedicated to Marquis Xibo. Marquis Xibo ordered me to act carefully. Only then can I cultivate my subordinates and disciples and publicize the name of marquis Xibo''s benevolence." Under Su Ze''s inquiry, San Yisheng is a mortal. Naturally, it is impossible to keep a secret.


    "Sure enough, xibohou knows." Su Ze said, "why did xibohou do this?"


    "Those who are prepared will move when the weather changes." San Yisheng said, "xibohou is proficient in eight trigrams and divination. He thinks the time is not far away, so he is ready. And because he is proficient in eight trigrams and divination, he can pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages. Therefore, he manages the people in Xiqi with light corvee and low taxes, so that there is nothing left on the road, and he does not close his door at night. Every family lives and works in peace and contentment, and the country is safe and happy. "


    "Therefore, the name of Marquis Sieber is true. We are just making preparations for the future. I didn''t expect to be found by the Chaoge, so I had to report to the LORD with my body and not involve the Lord and the two CHILDES. "


    San Yisheng said this, which was not beyond Su Ze''s expectation.


    Many ministers in the court thought in their hearts: it turned out to be so. It makes sense for xibohou to do so, but he did make a big taboo and have a heart of disobedience.


    "I see." Su Ze smiled. "They all said that Siberian Hou Rende, how did he give birth to 100 children? Have you robbed a good woman? "


    San Yisheng responded angrily, "no! Among the hundred sons of Xibo Marquis, there are several adopted sons, not all of whom are biological. When he wants to have a baby, Xibo Hou only needs to make a divination and know when to summon and when to be favored. He can become pregnant smoothly without hurting his mother and son. "


    "Therefore, Mrs. Tai Si has ten sons without hurting her body. All the ten sons are talented and beautiful. Why should she rob a good woman?"


    Su Ze was also surprised when he heard the speech - Ji Chang developed the eight trigrams of King Wen. What great characteristics do he have? How can he manage the birth and breeding?


    The ministers looked at each other, many whispered and envied.


    Xibohou''s divination is so powerful. No wonder he can have more than 90 biological sons!


    Seeing that the topic was about to deviate, Wen Zhongleng snorted and subdued the ministers.


    Peace was restored in the hall. Wen Zhong said again, "king, Xibo Hou Jichang has impure intentions. See how he uses his troops in the north and divide his merits and sins. Now we have to calculate that the Xibo Marquis house resisted the imperial court and harbored something suitable for life. "


    "Due to the absence of Ji Chang, the eldest son of the Xibo Marquis, Bo YIKAO and the second son Ji Fa, please ask the king for trial to see if they deliberately hide San Yisheng."


    Hearing Zhong''s words, Boyi Kao bowed forward: "tell the king, it''s the subject who has selfish intentions and received a bribe from San Yisheng. He hid him in Xibo Marquis house. Please punish me."


    "Other people in the Marquis don''t know about it. This is -"


    Su Ze said with a faint smile, "what a responsible brother, Boyi Kao, it''s not so easy for you to take up this matter. I want you to tell the truth. "


    After su Ze said this sentence, Bo YIKAO went on. Suddenly, his face showed a frightened look, and he spoke the truth uncontrollably.

 Chapter 837

    "San Yisheng should take the initiative to take the blame after the incident. General Nangong Shi said that Xiqi mountain is high and far away, and no one must know. Therefore, he only said that San Yisheng absconded and still let San Yisheng preside over the affairs. He just hid his name. The imperial court must have nothing to do."


    Bo YIKAO spoke out of control one by one with a frightened look.


    "I wrote to my father to ask. My father said that for the sake of safety, we should let San Yisheng live in seclusion and don''t provoke right and wrong."


    "San Yisheng means that offering bribes to the court ministers Fei Zhong and you hun will certainly enable the court to expose the matter and stop pursuing it."


    "The imperial court sent someone to catch him before it was completely decided at this time. He was really caught off guard..."


    When he finished, Wen Zhong looked at Fei Zhong and you hun among the ministers.


    The two men trembled and fell on their knees: "king and grand master, we really didn''t accept bribes from the Marquis of Xibo. Please give us a clear lesson."


    "Pull it down, lock it up and talk about it later." Suze ordered.


    Naturally, a bodyguard ordered Fei Zhong and you hun to be locked up.


    Su Ze said again, "the ministers can speak."


    Prime Minister Shang Rong said: "Xiqi is estranged from the big business. He only knows xibohou, not the king. It has been exposed. Please deal with Xiqi and Xibo marquis. "


    "The minister thinks so, but it''s not too late for xibohou to decide his merits and demerits after the war." And yaxiangbigan said.


    Weiziqi, Jizi, Doctor Mei Bo, Yang Ren and others agree one after another.


    The grand master Wen Zhong and Huang Feihu thought the same thing. Su Ze said, "according to the words of the Qing family, first detain Bo YIKAO and Ji Fa, and put San Yisheng to death. See how Xibo Hou Ji Chang decides."


    All the officials said "King Shengming". After the discussion, they went down and were busy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The top of the white clouds on the Kunlun Mountain is in the yuxu palace.


    Yunzi reported his pilgrimage to song. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun looked surprised and said, "it''s strange how Nu Wa sent three demons to serve King Zhou of Shang Tang? If you deliberately spoil his anger, you don''t have to tell him. "


    "Cihang and Puxian should have this robbery, but they should not be here at this time, nor should they be in the absence of this God."


    At this point, when he pinched his fingers, all kinds of thoughts flowed, and Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised and frowned.


    The Antarctic fairy asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "The secret is out of order."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I can''t figure out whether Cihang and Puxian are living or dead. The Qi luck of Shang and Tang Dynasties is no longer 28 years, and the Western Zhou Dynasty may not rise again..."


    The immortals in the yuxu palace were shocked. The first emperor of heaven was a great supernatural power since the founding of the world. There was no omission in divination. Today, for the first time, he can''t calculate the life and death of Cihang and Puxian, the Shang soup and the Qi of the Western Zhou Dynasty, which is really unprecedented.


    What the hell is going on?


    Seeing that his disciples and disciples were so frightened, Yuanshi Tianzun smiled: "only saints can disturb me. This is the end of saints themselves..."


    "The three religions sign the list of gods, and the list of gods is in my hands. Before hanging the list of gods, some people can''t wait to do something."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun had his own calculation in mind, he never felt that his calculation was a conspiracy. At this time, he noticed that someone did something in advance. He just felt funny in his heart.


    You''re going to lose, Taoist friend.


    From this, it can be inferred that it is not an accident that Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian are caught and their lives are unknown, but the careful calculation of one or more.


    "Disciples, don''t act rashly." Yuanshi Heavenly Master said, "wait until I find out the secret of heaven, and then make a decision."


    Yunzi immediately took orders: "yes, master."


    Other disciples and disciples also took orders.


    Outside the yuxu palace, white haired Jiang Shang and black haired Taoist Shen Gongbao looked at the direction of the yuxu palace with envy.


    He has been practicing Taoism for decades and has never been allowed to enter the Dharma. Why doesn''t Jiang Shang want to attend the yuxu palace one day?


    Shen Gongbao, who is also a registered disciple, is better than him. He has mastered a lot of magic skills, but he is also not good at the right way and the right way. Compared with the people who practice Taoism as the foundation, Shen Gongbao is more like a truncated Chinese who is proficient in heresy.


    Shen Gongbao is very willing to be with Jiang Shang. Whenever he is with Jiang Shang, he feels as if he has been comforted - what is it that he can''t attend the yuxu palace as a nonvoting delegate? I''m much better to have such a fool who is about to die of old age around me.


    After watching for a long time, they saw countless lights scattered, some riding clouds, some hiding light, some riding cranes, divine birds, white deer and other auspicious animals


    Jiang Shangmu looked envious and whispered, "when can I do this?"


    Before he finished, he saw that there was no Shen Gongbao around him.


    Shen Gongbao, with black hair and beard and wearing a burlap Taoist robe, had come to a boy, smiled with him, said good words and inquired about the news.


    A moment later, Shen Gongbao came back with a shelf, but it was still difficult to hide his shocked look.


    "Guess what I heard?"


    "What?" Jiang Shang asked curiously.


    "Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian don''t know whether they are alive or dead. The number of days has changed. It''s no longer the prosperity of the Western Zhou Dynasty!" Shen Gongbao said excitedly, "heaven has ordered that the disciples keep quiet at the mountain gate and are not allowed to go out without authorization."


    "Ah?"


    Jiang Shang was surprised: "has the number of days changed? Both Tzu hang and Puxian Taoist brothers don''t know whether they are alive or dead? "


    "Yes!" Shen Gongbao nodded with a relaxed face, "I don''t know what a storm is outside Kunlun Mountain at the moment! I''m afraid that countless people with great magical powers have to fight, and the collapse of mountains and earth is just ordinary! "


    "What are the plans of those two people who are afraid of staying in the sun and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun? They have always been friendly with Tzu hang and Puxian... "Jiang Shang said involuntarily.


    Shen Gongbao said with a smile, "they? Not to mention, the first person to move must be immortal Huanglong, the second is immortal Yuding, and the last twelve immortals will go. "


    "Immortal Huanglong doesn''t have any magic power, magic weapon or great ability. He is just a warm-blooded good thing. I heard that something happened to Cihang and sages. Even if the master has a life, he must also want to inquire about peace. This time, something must happen. "


    "As soon as something happens, immortal Yuding has the best relationship with him and will definitely go... As for the fear of leaving sun and Manjusri, Guangfa Tianzun, he may go with immortal Yuding. After all, immortal Yuding takes risks to go out for his good friend, immortal Huanglong. How can they not investigate the safety of Cihang and sages."


    "In this way, in addition to Cihang and Puxian, I''m afraid the twelve immortals will come out one after another."


    Jiang Shang suddenly said, "I see. Younger martial brother, you know so much."


    Shen Gongbao said proudly, "that''s natural. Don''t say preaching, it''s intercepting the relationship between those characters. I can make it clear and speak!"


    Just when he was satisfied, a boy summoned him: "summoned by the Heavenly Master, Shen Gongbao, come with me."

 Chapter 838

    When Shen Gongbao heard the speech, he was overjoyed and looked at Jiang Shang more proudly: "senior brother, I''m one step ahead?"


    Even younger martial brother, do you want to be valued by the master first?


    Jiang Shang''s heart was full of bad taste, but he had been practicing Taoism for many years. His mind was still in control. He quickly smiled and said, "junior brother, it''s okay to go, but it''s okay to go."


    Shen Gongbao laughed and followed the boy to the yuxu palace.


    The boy stepped in and reported. Shaoqing turned back and said, "come in."


    Shen Gongbao walked into the yuxu palace. The emperor of Yuanshi sat on the with his eyes slightly closed. Two children holding flower baskets beside them chanted the verse: "the first judgment of the Yuan Dynasty is to respect the Tao and refine the clear and turbid points of heaven and earth. Tai Chi Liangyi produces four images, which are still in the palm... "


    It''s about the status of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The magic power and magic power have a long history.


    Shen Gongbao didn''t dare to be rude, so he quickly came forward to pay homage: "heaven is on the top, see you, disciple."


    "Shen Gongbao, have you been learning Taoism under my door for some time? Can you get the right result? " Yuanshi Tianzun closed his eyes, did not look at him, and said.


    "Tell the Heavenly Master that the disciple is stupid. He didn''t have such a chance. He just learned some side ways and looked forward to the Heavenly Master''s inheritance..."


    Before Shen Gongbao finished, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty snorted coldly.


    This cold hum, with inexplicable power, made Shen Gongbao''s body tremble, his mind blank, and he couldn''t speak any more.


    "The road is ahead, but you let it go. Why don''t you ask the boy''s Dharma when you ask such things? Asking about chores is more than Taoism. It can be seen that I have no affinity with Taoism. Now it''s ridiculous to ask me to inherit the Avenue! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun scolded.


    Shen Gongbao immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong! Please have mercy on the teacher and hope the Heavenly Master will be gracious! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said lightly, "if you want to sincerely repent, there is also a way. Don''t you have a wide range of friends and many friends in three mountains and five mountains? Seeing that the people in the sermon are about to suffer, you ask your friends to save them and save their lives. "


    "If you can save these elucidation disciples, I will allow you a number of disciples to listen to the Tao in the yuxu palace."


    Shen Gongbao was overjoyed: "thank you for your kindness. I''ll do it now!"


    "Well, go."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor ordered Shen Gongbao to step down and summoned Jiang Shang another day later.


    The emperor asked, "how many years have you been to Kunlun?"


    Jiang Shang replied respectfully, "the disciple went up the mountain at the age of 32. Now he has wasted 72 years."


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said, "you were born with a thin life, and it is difficult to achieve immortality. You can only be blessed by the world. I meant to ask you to go down the mountain and help the Lord of the Western Zhou Dynasty according to heaven''s destiny. Now the number of days has changed and the secret of heaven is unclear, so you have to arrange it early. "


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Shang immediately begged bitterly and said, "the disciple is really a monk. He has been suffering for 40 years now. I hope the master is merciful and refers to the fans'' return to sleep. The disciples are willing to practice asceticism in the mountain. They will not dare to covet the wealth of the world of mortals. I hope to respect the teacher. "


    The Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said lightly, "your fate is like this. You must listen to the sky. Don''t you disobey? Just listen to me. "


    "Antarctic fairy, take the list of gods and give it to Jiang Shang!"


    One side, the Antarctic fairy took the list of gods and handed it to Jiang Shang.


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty ordered: "when you are successful, you can uphold the emperor, build a god sealing platform and hang a god sealing list. You have been doing this all your life."


    Jiang Shang hurriedly asked, "but do you want to protect the Western Zhou Dynasty from Shang soup?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun closed his eyes and closed his eyes: "it''s not necessary. The days change greatly. Just let it go."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jiang Shang knelt down and looked up. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. He really didn''t want to go down the mountain, but he still wanted to stay in the mountain and ask for Tao. Now he can''t stay.


    But he kowtowed several times, embraced the list of gods, and drove the five element dunfa away from Kunlun mountain.


    Thinking of going to the mountain to learn Taoism at the age of 32, now that 40 years have passed, all relatives and friends have died and there is really nowhere to go, he went to Chaoge to go to his sworn brother song Yiren.


    Shen Gongbao went down the mountain... Jiang Shang also went down the mountain ahead of schedule with the list of gods


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, if the emperor''s face sank into the water, he sat in the yuxu palace and still preached clearly. No one knows how he planned originally and now.


    Only a confidant, the Antarctic fairy, or the Taoist priest, the deputy chief of the enlightenment, can guess a thing or two.


    The battle of Shang and Zhou Dynasties and the issue of God sealing have been arranged by saints in person. The number of days of heaven''s secrets has been changed, which is no longer the original thing.


    Therefore, we can''t stop or make a big move in elucidation, so as not to damage the fundamental disciples.


    Like Jiang Shang and Shen Gongbao, this is the action of elucidation, which is enough.


    According to the order of the first heaven, if the twelve immortals move lightly again, it will be really a blessing. They will take their own misfortunes and can''t blame anyone.


    This is the response of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty under the chaos of heaven''s secrets. Let nature take its course first.


    As for Jiang Shang''s direct taking of the list of gods, on the one hand, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to see if anyone robbed the list of gods, on the other hand, he was worried about his own disciples.


    Taoist Tzu hang and immortal Puxian don''t know whether they will have a chance to be on the list of gods, but other disciples may encounter disasters. Once they encounter other saints, their life and death must be unknown - the list of gods can at least keep their true spirit alive. Being a God is better than destroying both gods and forms, so it''s better to hang the list of gods earlier.


    This is also the only thing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty can do for his disciples at a time of chaos.


    Of course, what he really wanted to know was who the other five saints personally ended up messing up the secret of heaven to this extent?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the North Sea, the army fought fiercely.


    Xibo Hou Jichang stood on the shaft of the chariot and watched the cavalry led by Yuan Futong. Many of his subordinates were killed. Only a row of chariots side by side can stop yuan Futong''s cavalry from running and raiding. There was no expression on his face and he was deeply sorry.


    This is all my years of savings and hard work! Xiqi recuperates and cultivates soldiers!


    Because most of the northern Bohou troops were forcibly drawn, the basic team could not stand well, and more than half of them could only serve as coolies and grain transportation. If the so-called northern Bohou army is at the forefront of a real war, it will surely be defeated at the first time and fight back against its own army, so it can''t be used at all.


    This is also the reason why Ji Chang wanted to make peace in private and didn''t want to go to war.


    As long as the negotiation is successful, beibohou''s worship of the black tiger is his firm ally in the future. Beibohou''s army will be cultivated slowly in the future, but it is not the reserve of xibohou''s army, which can be of great use in the future.


    But if the war starts immediately, beibohou and beibohou''s army have no effect at all. Instead, they are a drag. Ji Chang can only destroy his troops and defeat his generals to calm the chaos of Shang Tang.


    As soon as it goes up and down, Ji Chang certainly knows which option is more beneficial to him.

 Chapter 839

    However, with the arrival of the imperial court''s order, Hou Jichang of Xibo divined with eight diagrams. Without sending troops, he knew that the imperial court''s patience had reached the limit.


    If you dare to refuse to send troops again, the imperial court will be able to determine your opposition, which will lead to death.


    As a last resort, it was worth commanding the army and forcibly fighting yuan Futong.


    After the battle lasted for half a day, Ji Chang was distressed and lost too much!


    Yuan Futong lost less than half of his cavalry and more of his elite soldiers in Xiqi. In particular, he died almost meaninglessly to calm down the chaos of Shang Tang and save strength for future enemies.


    The more you think about it, the more you lose.


    The next day, the war began again. After another day of fierce fighting, Yuan Futong was obviously about to fail and victory was in sight.


    But Ji Chang was expressionless. First, he was hurt by the heavy blow. Therefore, even if the victory was in sight, there was no joy. Then he received Xiqi''s letter.


    Chaoge sent people to Xibo Hou house to catch people, killed his seven sons and eight sons, and took Boyi Kao, the eldest son, and Ji Fa, the second son. The worst thing was to catch San Yisheng from Xibo Hou house on the spot.


    Ji Chang certainly knows San Yisheng''s loyalty. He can also be sure that San Yisheng will commit suicide to save Xibo Hou''s house, but he failed - even so, he can''t help complaining that he is only one move away from chess. Isn''t it my destiny?


    Different from Xiqi''s panic, sadness and even thinking of starting a rebellion, Ji Chang doesn''t want to rebel at all!


    What he thought was that if San Yisheng was not caught on the spot, or if San Yisheng turned into a corpse, everything was defended by the Xibo Marquis, then his Xibo Marquis was an image of injustice, virtue and benevolence. In the future, he was fully prepared to fight against the business. The Dongbo Marquis, Nanbo Marquis and even the central court ministers would think that there was extenuation, and even the Xibo Marquis could stand on the position of righteousness.


    Now Xiqi is not fully prepared and the popularity of Shangtang has not been lost. Jichang can only add a dilapidated north land outside Xiqi to fight Shangtang, and the end is bound to fail.


    He would not do such a doomed thing, but it''s a pity that San Yisheng didn''t die on the spot. Boyi Kao, Ji Fa and even Ji Chang lost their great righteousness and were guilty. I don''t know when to spread the name of benevolence, righteousness and virtue to the world again.


    This time, too bad.


    The Shang and Tang Dynasties set their sights on Xiqi. Such a targeted blow made Xibo Hou house lose not only strength, but also fame and righteousness.


    San Yisheng, two sons and many soldiers died because of this. Two sons were arrested to sing in the morning. They lost soldiers and generals on their own side. After that, they still won''t make meritorious contributions and even inevitably ask for guilt!


    However, we have to continue to do it!


    Resisting the urge to spit blood, Ji Chang''s cold color faded and smiled: "the generals will listen to the order. Yuan Futong''s defeat is imminent. Tomorrow we must succeed in the first World War!"


    He also bowed to the three men, namely, the golden hairy ox, the six toothed white elephant and the scorpion spirit: "three masters, be sure to trap the Wizards under yuan Futong and the North Sea warblers tomorrow."


    Seeing that he said so, the three of them nodded slightly.


    "It seems that xibohou has chosen a good way. At least he doesn''t have to die at this time." Jin Maoyu said with a smile.


    Ji Chang was surprised: "Taoist Jin, why do you say so?"


    "Hey, of course, because my old sun has come!" When the gate of the camp opened, Monkey King and six eared macaque, two five foot three inch high monkeys, arrogantly carrying iron bars, marched in.


    "If you want to rebel, today is the time for you to die." Sun Wukong said, "since you won''t revolt, you''ll have to calm down the chaos for the commercial soup tomorrow. Let''s leave your head on your neck for the time being."


    Ji Chang breathed a sigh of relief and secretly feared that there were strange people in Shang Tang. The imperial court had been prepared for my rebellion! It seems that it is really not the time to start fighting against business.


    Beibo Hou chongheihu shouted, "you two are not generals in the army or ministers in the court. How dare you roar in the barracks?"


    Ji Chang quickly stopped the brain powder and asked him not to shout any more, so as not to let the five capable people fight against him.


    As soon as I stopped here, I saw the two monkeys saying something to the golden haired elephant and the six toothed white elephant. The golden haired elephant and the six toothed white elephant were happy and shouting, kowtowing in the direction of singing, saying "great grace of the master".


    Jichang and chongheihu both looked at it inexplicably and couldn''t understand it.


    The next day, the army started, and Yuan Futong and other princes on route 72 had indeed reached the end of the crossbow. They were defeated in the first World War and ran away.


    At this time, the monkey king jumped up, shook off his hair and turned into thousands of little monkeys. Each holding an iron bar, he caught up with the rebels and killed them.


    He turned the Ruyi golden cudgel into the thickness of the house and rushed at the wizards and Beihai God warblers. In the twinkling of an eye, there were only two Beihai God warblers crying sadly and begging for mercy.


    That''s all the magic?


    Hou Jichang of Xibe was stunned at this scene and thought unbelievably.


    What was the purpose of our army''s fierce battle and losing soldiers?


    Beibo Hou Chong black tiger couldn''t hold his breath and shouted, "that monkey demon, you''re sorry!"


    "Since we have been able to subdue this rebellion with divine powers, why do we sit and watch our lives in the North die and Xibo Hou lose his troops? Is this also the intention of the imperial court to order the king? "


    Seeing that the rebels were all dead and clean, Monkey King smiled, shook his hair and returned to him. He smiled and said, "I''m not ashamed of chongheihu, but you deceive me. The life in the north is ruined. It''s your brother Chonghou tiger''s wanton collection, Yuan Futong''s vertical and horizontal looting, and your weak resistance. How can you blame my old sun? "


    "As for xibohou, hey hey, you may not care about yourself. Don''t worry about others."


    The army gathered and finally won and returned.


    Chongheihu led his men to rectify the north. It took Xibo Hou Jichang a few days to restrain the bones of Xiqi soldiers, so that the trusted general led only half of the army under Xibo Hou and damaged tens of thousands to return to Xiqi and personally went to Chaoge to take the blame.


    After this war, Xiqi did little good, but the casualties were heavy, and the people''s hearts must be shaken. I wonder how long it will take for the 200 Western princes who had devoted themselves to obedience to both grace and power before they can completely accept it again.


    Five people, including Monkey King and six eared macaque, led Ji Chang to return to Chaoge in less than a day.


    Su Ze, king of Zhou, ordered the officials of the Longde hall to discuss: first, the merit of Xibo Hou''s leveling the North Sea, and second, the unfaithfulness of Xibo Hou.


    It coincided with the appearance of the princes all over the world. In addition to the new Northern Marquis chongheihu, many princes in Xiqi and Beidi were busy with war and did not arrive. Both Eastern Marquis and southern Marquis led the princes to participate in the meeting.


    Although Ji Changping, the Xibo Hou, has made great contributions to Beihai, his unfaithfulness is also obvious. After discussion, the officials suggested that Ji Chang, the eldest son, Boyi Kao, and the second son, Ji Fa, be placed under house arrest in Chaoge, and choose a new Xibo Hou from the director of Xiqi sect.


    Su Ze therefore sent Dong Machi, Xiao alligator dragon, Jinghe Dragon King and others to Xiqi, so that Xiqi could not regenerate and support the new Xibo hou to ascend the throne.


    After assessing the rebellion in Beihai and disposing of xibohou, everything seemed to be calm in the sea again, and there was nothing else.

 Chapter 840

    But from Kunlun to the Empire, Ziya took a wife today. Sixty eight year old yellow flower girl, with a sparse life, has two bridegrooms.


    This is an auspicious day. The Song family villa is decorated with lanterns and arranged a banquet. Song Yi invited neighbors in front of and behind the villa and four relatives and friends to celebrate the wedding.


    After leaving the Kunlun Mountains, Jiang Shang and Jiang Ziya married 68 year old Ma Ma and became husband and wife because they could not resist the kindness of their eldest brother song Yiren.


    This old couple is a "new" couple - Jiang Ziya is a 72 year old boy and Ma Ma is a 68 year old Huanghua girl.


    Ma couldn''t help being happy on his wedding day, but he was confused after he got married.


    After Jiang Ziya got married, she yearned for Kunlun all day long. She only worried about the success of the road and was unhappy. There was a mood to have fun with Ma at dusk and morning, which made her feel like a living widow.


    Ma didn''t know what was on Jiang Ziya''s mind. He just said that he was useless. It became more and more difficult for husband and wife to get along. One day, he sighed and sighed at the West Kunlun and didn''t eat any meat; The other is sitting empty in front of the bed. He just feels that life is hard to bear. He also lives in the Song family village and has no family property.


    After two months, Ma couldn''t help asking Jiang Ziya, "is uncle song your cousin?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "that''s not true. Brother song is my sworn brother."


    Ma said, "I see. Even his own brothers have a feast that never ends. Now uncle song is here, my husband and wife can be at ease; If not in the future, how can I get along with you? Will there be room for my husband and wife in Song family villa? I advise you to do some business in case my husband and wife have trouble. "


    Jiang Ziya thought about it, and it was the same thing: "the good wife said yes."


    Jiang Ziya studied Taoism in Kunlun at the age of 32. He can''t do any business. He can only make fences. There was bamboo in the back garden. He cut some bamboo, cut bamboo strips, made a load of fence, and picked it to the Chaoge to sell. From morning till night, none of them were sold.


    When he got home, Jiang Ziya only said that Ma was not virtuous, and his attention was wrong. Chaogecheng people must not use the fence, but walked for dozens of miles and swollen their shoulders.


    Ma was furious and said that the hedgerow was a common thing in the world. Jiang Ziya would not sell it. It was pure useless waste.


    The couple quarreled and caused song Yiren, who asked Jiang Ziya to sell rice noodles.


    Jiang Ziya couldn''t sell and was about to sell. He was blown away by the strong wind and came back with an empty bill; Selling cooked food; Sell pigs and sheep, pigs and sheep run away


    So many times, he broke a lot of the gold and silver of Song Yi people, and became more and more useless waste in Ma''s eyes. Worried Jiang Ziya sighed and sighed. People who didn''t want to practice Taoism were trapped by gold and silver and despised by laymen. He was also a layman!


    Write a poem to express your distress, "the world of mortals is dark and difficult to open your eyes; How can Faust take off his shoulders. Borrow a place to stay, and the golden shackles and jade chains will come again! " Jiang Ziya looked more and more distressed. The more he looked, the more he felt that having no money was pressing on the hero, and he was even more sad.


    It was not until this day, when things turned around and Song Yi''s family was haunted, that Jiang Ziya showed his ability to catch demons and fortune telling, that a fortune telling hall was opened at the South Gate of Chaoge city.


    Because he calculated the fate of these small people accurately, military and civilian people all have fortune telling classes, five money and one life. Ziya received a lot of silver, and Ma was finally happy.


    Time flies like an arrow. Two months later, the fortune teller''s hall is well-known and seems to be a sensation.


    On this day, he ordered a young man in white to walk into the museum. When he came in, he saw "heaven and earth are big in his sleeve and the sun and moon are long in the pot." This pair of couplets, suddenly smiled: "the fortune teller is so big. Do you know how to explain the couplets?"


    Jiang Shang looked up and saw that the young master in white had neither noble spirit nor spiritual spirit. He was just an ordinary family. He smiled and said, "the universe in his sleeve is big. He knows the past and the future, which is all inclusive; The sun and moon in the pot have the art of immortality. Since I hang it, won''t I know? Do guests want to divine? Five money and one lesson are sure to win. "


    The young master in white smiled and said, "OK, just calculate it for me. How about tomorrow''s rain? "


    Jiang Shang was surprised. He collected five coins and said, "there will be no rain tomorrow."


    "No, it will rain tomorrow." The childe in white smiled.


    Jiang Shang smiled and disagreed - since he opened the fortune teller''s house, he has been specialized in treating such people who disagree. Tomorrow, the young man in white will surely know his effectiveness.


    The next day, Jiang Shang opened the door of the fortune teller''s hall and a drizzle greeted him, making him like lightning.


    How can there be rain?!


    He hurried back to calculate, and then it was still no rain, and then it was still no rain - no matter how he calculated, there should be no rain today, even if it was raining outside, Jiang Ziya divined that there would still be no rain today!


    His forehead burst out a cold sweat and thought that the young man in white yesterday couldn''t help thinking about each other''s face and calculating again.


    As soon as he counted, his chest was sore and his mind roared. Jiang Ziya immediately spewed out a stream of blood.


    Yesterday was obviously not noble, but today is unspeakable. It is clearly the king of Shangtang today!


    If it''s just the king of Shang Tang, there''s another unspeakable and invisible cause and effect, just like Jiang Ziya''s attempt to calculate the fate of Yuanshi Tianzun by divination, so he suffered this kind of counterattack immediately!


    After spraying blood, Jiang Ziya was very clear headed and felt much better.


    He thought of the order of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty when he went down the mountain, thought of the words "the days have changed", and thought: is it my chance that should be at this time?


    Sweep the fortune teller hall immediately, rest for a day and fasting sincerely.


    The next day, he opened the fortune teller''s hall with great energy, and the young man in white came again.


    "You calculated that there was no rain yesterday, but there was rain yesterday. How to say?"


    Jiang Ziya immediately knelt down and worshipped: "Xiao Min, see the king. The king''s magic powers and spells. Xiao Min didn''t dare to spy. Just ask the king to listen!"


    Jiang Ziya''s meeting and worshipping like this really surprised Su Ze.


    He thought that Jiang Ziya should still take the comments of the Western Zhou Dynasty and wait for when to go to the Western Zhou Dynasty. It was only temporary to open a fortune telling hall in Chaoge. But I didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya was willing to bow down and use it for himself.


    "Jiang Shang, are you willing to work for me?" Suze asked, "do you know the destiny of the day?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "Xiao Min doesn''t dare to claim to know the number of days. He just heard from experts in Kunlun mountain. He heard that the Western Zhou Dynasty was prosperous. Now the number of days has changed and the secret of heaven is chaotic. No one can tell what it is."


    "Seeing the king today, I expected Xiaomin''s fate to come, so I ventured to ask the king for appointment."


    Su Ze was really stunned.


    He thought that he only changed the plot a little, and that his teachings and the first emperor must follow the days. He Baoding the Western Zhou Dynasty and opposed himself.


    Unexpectedly, Yuanshi Tianzun''s calculation was so rapid that he noticed the chaos of heaven, and immediately stopped sticking to the forces of Shang and Zhou dynasties.


    Because he was no longer rigid and Jiang Ziya no longer cherished Xiqi, he really took refuge in King Su Ze of Zhou at this time.


    It was not until this moment that Su Ze realized that it was not accidental or lucky that Yuanshi Tianzun finally defeated Tongtian cult leader. Such calculations and contingency can surpass too many Tongtian cult leaders who blindly practice in biyou palace! No wonder the leader of Tongtian cult was oppressed by his playing, and the teaching was almost destroyed.

 Chapter 841

    The change of the position of Tianzun and elucidation at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also made it difficult for Su Ze to follow the original fixed thinking.


    For example, the original idea was to jointly intercept education to deal with education, because education is equal to Baoxi Zhou, interception is equal to Baoshang soup... Now the position of education is not fixed at all, and even Jiang Ziya is sincerely taking refuge in Su Ze.


    After pondering for a while, Su Ze asked, "Jiang Shang, are you really willing to serve me?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Well, I ask you, do you know how to explain the twelve immortals?" Suze said, "tell me."


    Jiang Shang hesitated: is this a betrayal of the school?


    But then he thought that it should not be regarded as betraying the school. After all, these things should not be difficult to find out, especially King Zhou''s powerful and unusual.


    Now when he asks, he should just see if he really has the heart to take refuge.


    So Jiang Ziya replied, "tell the king that the names of the twelve immortals are guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong immortal, fear of staying in the sun, Taiyi immortal, Lingbao grand master, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, Puxian immortal, Cihang Taoist, Yuding immortal, Daoxing Tianzun and Qingxu moral Zhenjun. They are all my senior brothers."


    "These twelve people are friends with each other. The best part is divided into three parts. Guangchengzi, red sperm and Taiyi real person can talk about each other; Four people are friends on weekdays: the fear of staying in the sun, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, Puxian immortal and Cihang Taoist; Immortal Yuding and immortal Huanglong are close friends. "


    "Six months ago, immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang went to Xiqi and met talented people and different scholars sent by the imperial court. After the two sides fought, immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang didn''t know their whereabouts. When Xiao Min left Kunlun Mountain, there were still ten of the twelve immortals. Now more than half a year has passed in a hurry. I am bound by all worldly things. I don''t know about him. "


    Su Ze listened to what he said in detail, which was even more unexpected in his heart.


    Jiang Ziya is so sincere in taking refuge. What else to say? Sticking to the original difference of elucidation and interception is inferior.


    I can only sigh that Yuanshi Tianzun''s ability to "adapt to changes" is really superb. With a gentle move, the matter of God sealing will be very different.


    "It''s been more than half a year. Why haven''t others come to the door for revenge?"


    Suze asked.


    Jiang Ziya replied, "tell the king, I''ve heard about it because of my junior brother Shen Gongbao. The Heavenly Master ordered that due to changes in the number of days, all the members of the hermeneutics were closed and were not allowed to go out at will. "


    "What''s more, my younger martial brother said that among the remaining ten immortals, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun and afraid to stay in sun, although they get along with immortal Puxian and Tzu hang Taoist on weekdays, the first one to come out must be the nosy Huanglong immortal. When Huanglong immortal moves, the other nine will move with him."


    "The Heavenly Master has orders, and they don''t dare to act easily. Moreover, even if they reach Xiqi and trace any trace, they may worry about the lessons of immortal Puxian and dare not rush to Chaoge city."


    i see.


    Although Dong Machi, little alligator dragon and Jinghe Dragon King in Xiqi helped up a puppet of xibohou and obeyed the orders of the imperial court, their magic skills were much worse than those of the twelve immortals.


    Maybe immortal Huang Long and others have arrived in Xiqi and have contacted his wife Taisi, Zhou GongDan and others... Or maybe the commentators have really made a shrinking turtle.


    After verifying Jiang Shang''s sincerity again, Su Ze nodded slightly: "well, Jiang Shang, you are so sincere to work for me, and I don''t treat you badly. Do you have any official position you want? "


    Jiang Shang hesitated: "king, I''m just afraid to offend the king. It''s too whimsical."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Just say, I don''t blame you."


    "Xiao Min wants the position of prime minister or Asian prime minister, and asks the king to reward soldiers, build a Fengshen platform and complete the order of the master to go down the mountain." Jiang Shang hesitated again and again. After all, he boldly said, "as Lord Tianzun said, I have to do it all my life."


    "Fengshentai?"


    Su Ze was surprised: "so build the Fengshen platform? Isn''t the list of gods still in the yuxu palace? "


    "No, your majesty, the list of gods is on me."


    Jiang Ziya bowed slightly, reached into his arms, took out a golden list and showed it in front of Su Ze.


    Su Ze looked at the scene quietly. Jiang Ziya could see that he took refuge in him, but Jiang Ziya appeared in front of him with the list of gods, which made him feel unexpected again.


    I can''t see through you, Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just aware of the chaos of heaven, the Qi of Shang and Tang Dynasties may not be extinguished, and the Western Zhou Dynasty may not be popular, he directly ordered the disciples to practice behind closed doors, and asked Jiang Ziya to go down the mountain with the list of gods.


    What did the emperor Yuanshi think?


    No, maybe he didn''t understand why the situation and the secret of heaven were so chaotic that he couldn''t see clearly, so he simply threw jiang Ziya and the list of gods out to see how the situation was.


    Is the matter of divination important?


    Important.


    However, it is far less important than their own disciples and expounding Taoism.


    Su Ze finally understood the idea and logic behind the series of smart operations of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    If you understand, you won''t worry.


    Su Ze smiled at Jiang Ziya and said, "your request is just in time. The prime minister Shang Rong said that what he did was often incompetent and could not satisfy the few. "


    "Tomorrow, the ministers will hold a meeting. I''m just a few. His position as prime minister will put you to the test of the ministers. If you can pass the test and become the prime minister, you will naturally be a decent prime minister. If you can''t pass the test, I will force you to become the prime minister, but it''s not so decent. Can you understand? "


    Jiang Ziya was overjoyed at the speech and knelt on the ground: "Xiao Min has also learned strategy. He has his own wounds and gullies in his chest. Tomorrow will certainly live up to the king''s expectations!"


    Su Ze heard the speech and smiled again: "it''s good to have this confidence."


    "One more thing, done earlier."


    "What can I do for you, your majesty?" Jiang Ziya asked.


    Su Ze waved his hand and motioned him to get up. There was no need to make such a fuss. They sat in the fortune teller''s house. Su Ze Cai said, "Jiang Shang, I heard that you married Ma Ma. The husband and wife are very unhappy. As long as you do business and earn money, she often scolds you for being useless? "


    When Jiang Shang heard the speech, he sighed: "one step wrong, one step wrong. When Xiao Min just went down the Kunlun Mountain, he was unaccompanied. He came to the song city to go to his sworn brother song Yiren. Brother song treated me very well. He immediately found Ma in order to propose marriage. "


    "Although I didn''t want to, it was my brother''s kindness, and I had no relatives, so I had to respond. After I got married, I admired the avenue and worshipped Kunlun Mountain every day. I didn''t crack the meat smell and didn''t like the joy of the world. "


    "I''m sorry for both of them. I''m not married because I don''t like them. It''s my fault that they can''t be kind to each other."


    "Before, she scolded me for being useless, one for making a living in the future, and the other for complaining in her heart. Up to now, I have fortune telling to make money. Although she turns her anger into joy, she still keeps an empty house alone, and her resentment has not decreased at all. "

 Chapter 842

    After listening to Jiang Ziya, Su Ze also understood that it was really hard for their husband and wife to read this difficult Sutra.


    If it hadn''t been for Jiang Ziya''s continuous money income, I''m afraid Ma would have been hated by resentment.


    "Now if you want to make a success of yourself, how can you treat Mahalanobis?"


    "Naturally treat her well and let her enjoy wealth and honor..." said Jiang Ziya.


    "She just wants a good husband more." Su Ze said, "you might as well go home and tell her that you have committed a great crime and want to take her away. See if she is willing to follow you."


    Jiang Ziya immediately smiled bitterly: "don''t make fun of me, king! How many people know and love each other? That is, no matter how much love you have in peacetime, you can''t stand repeated temptations, don''t reveal your nature, and it''s best to maintain dignity. "


    "If it is true, I will do so; It''s not true, but I can''t do that! "


    Su Ze shook his head when Jiang Ziya said this: "Jiang Shang, you are wrong. A forced twist is not sweet. It''s meaningless for you to stay. Since you don''t want to test, just go home and explain your thoughts frankly and see how mahalani responds. "


    "You just say to take her to enjoy happiness, but you have to see if she is willing to enjoy happiness, don''t you?"


    Jiang Ziya was silent when he heard the speech.


    Is there anyone in the world who can resist prosperity? Even if there is, with Ma''s vulgar temperament, it shouldn''t be that kind of talent!


    After Suze left, Jiang Ziya closed the fortune telling hall and returned to Songjiazhuang dozens of miles away from Chaoge city.


    Seeing him coming back, Ma came forward and asked, "how did you come back today? But what''s the matter with the fortune teller? "


    "It''s all right," said Jiang Ziya. "I just want to come back and talk to you."


    Ma''s old face turned slightly red and said, "is this wood enlightened and useless things are useful?"


    I immediately cooked some wine and vegetables and put them on the table.


    Jiang Ziya did not touch wine and vegetables, and asked, "madam, if I become prosperous one day, would you like to enjoy wealth with me?"


    Ma didn''t understand his meaning and said, "you a fortune teller, there''s no other use except some nonsense to fool money. Where did you get a prosperous future?"


    "What if one day?" Jiang Ziya asked.


    Mahalanobis shook his head: "one day, don''t talk nonsense. It''s better to have some wine and have a good time."


    Jiang Ziya heard the meaning of her words and smiled bitterly at her words: "madam, I am a monk. I can''t easily break my practice. I don''t have that in my heart..."


    Mahalanobis suddenly changed his face and put down his wine glass. "Useless waste" and other words.


    Jiang Ziya felt guilty at first. Then she was scolded and shouted, "follow the chicken, follow the dog! I am rich and you go with me, and I am poor and you go with me. This is the way to be a wife! "


    Ma sneered: "my life is just like this, and I can''t afford great blessings. If you can be a dignitary and be your own, I will suffer some poverty here. Marry another blessed wife. "


    "Even if you are such a useless waste and a rich official, I will never follow you! Why don''t you write a divorce with me? You and I have our own way, so as not to look ugly in the future! "


    When Jiang Ziya saw her talking more and more, she even put forward the divorce, and her anger was not small.


    "Ma, I ask you, do you want a rich life or a husband''s company every day?" Jiang Ziya asked, "if you can convince me, why don''t you give me the divorce?"


    Mahalanobis said, "I''m sixty or eight years old. Half of my body has gone into the soil. What else can''t I see when I eat, wear and use it all my life? But I have never married anyone in my life and have never been accompanied by a husband, but marrying you is a useless waste... Jiang Ziya, do you think I want useless silk and satin, or a bosom friend? "


    Jiang Ziya was silent, and he was really unwilling.


    "Madam, you underestimated me!"


    At last he sighed and said.


    "I underestimated you. Can you give me a husband who is close to me? If you accompany me every day, I will sleep with you if you are rich and I will go with you if you are poor and I will go with you. What are you complaining about? " Ma said, "now it''s so useless, what can I say?"


    Jiang Ziya shook his head and refused to reach out to ma. Ma saw that he was so cowardly and useless. He scolded and shouted that he would ask his father and brother to clean up Jiang Ziya tomorrow.


    Jiang Ziya sighed a long sigh and wrote a letter of divorce: "this book is in my hand. When I prosper, you come to see me. At that time, if you take back the letter of divorce, it will also be the end of the grace of our husband and wife. If you don''t take back the letter of divorce, you can be treated as a noble lady in my house. "


    After that, he left the Song family village with the divorce certificate and took the five element escape method to the Chaoge city.


    The next morning, in the early Dynasty of Longde hall, Su Ze demoted the prime minister Shang Rong to be a doctor, and ordered Jiang Ziya to come in to test the ministers.


    Jiang Ziya is also worthy of being a talent. After all, he can be respected as the "father" by King Wu of Zhou. He doesn''t know much about ordinary people''s livelihood plans. He has a strategic and correct mind. The whole court officials have to admit that this man really has great talent and is enough to serve as prime minister.


    In particular, now that grand master Wen Zhongwen is the head of all officials, even if Jiang Ziya is handed over by the prime minister, Jiang Ziya will not cause too much trouble.


    Therefore, the ministers had little opinion on this appointment.


    When he was appointed, he received his official clothes, guards and residence. Jiang Ziya was not confused in the past, and his heart was full of service to the king.


    Over the next ten days, Jiang Ziya became familiar with the government affairs of the imperial court and took over large and small affairs. Jiang Ziya was busy and deeply responsible.


    It was not until Su Ze reminded him that he wanted to build the Fengshen platform and hang the Fengshen list. He quickly selected a mountain range and began to build the Fengshen platform.


    It was not difficult to build this sacred platform. It was built in three days. Then Su Ze sent four value meritorious Cao, five party Jiedi and 23 stars to guard there. Jiang Ziya was also relieved and felt that everything was properly arranged.


    A few days later, Song Yi in Songjiazhuang sent someone to report to the official, saying that Jiang ziyaben, the sworn brother, had been fortune telling at the South Gate of Chaoge for 20 days.


    Jiang Ziya came back to God and sent a letter to song Yiren, asking him not to worry. He also sent some gold, silver and silk awarded by King Su Ze of Zhou back to Song family villa to express his heart to his sworn brother.


    Song Yi knows, and Ma must know


    Jiang Ziya wanted to see if Ma came to ask for a divorce or to go to himself.


    A few days later, before Ma finally came to Jiang Ziya''s residence, Jiang Ziya did not pose, received her well, and asked, "madam, are you here to help me housekeeper?"


    When Ma heard the speech, he reluctantly smiled: "yes."


    She wanted to be strong, so she took the divorce and made a clean break.


    But the father and brother forced him to come to Jiang Shang''s residence and be his wife in order to think about the future of his nephew''s younger generation and the prosperity of the horse family.


    When Jiang Ziya saw that she chose to follow herself, she was also a little more soft.


    "Madam, thank you." Jiang Ziya raised his hand and said solemnly.


    Ma was originally a rural woman. Seeing this, he was at a loss. He stammered and solemnly stood up as much as possible: "husband - hard work."


    Generally speaking, there are so many couples in the world, few are perfect, and many make do.


    Poverty, wealth, love or not, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, there is always a time of anger. Jiang Shang and his wife are also ordinary, and make do together.

 Chapter 843

    Su Ze couldn''t help picking his eyebrows when he heard that Ma and Jiang Shang were still husband and wife.


    "The fate of the world is really wonderful..."


    "Do you think so?"


    The three demons of Xuanyuan tomb, who were waiting on one side, looked at each other and quickly answered: "what the king said is very true."


    "Recently, didn''t Nu Wa ask you to go back and ask?" Su Ze asked again.


    Xuanyuan tomb three demons shook their heads together.


    "That is to forget you all after exporting gas." Su Ze said with a smile, "you women like to move their emotions so much that they don''t continue to move their emotions... It''s very uncomfortable. I''m going to write two more poems to Nu Wa. She won''t come or let you go. How can I give her the poems I wrote?"


    The three demons in Xuanyuan tomb were all flustered when they heard this - Your Majesty, you want us to die.


    As for your poem, if we give it to empress Nuwa, I''m afraid empress Nuwa can beat us into a ball of fly ash on the spot!


    But the king, they can''t afford it, so they have to listen like they didn''t hear it.


    Seeing their trembling appearance, Su Ze also felt boring and ordered them to step down and release the golden feather and the six toothed white elephant from the heaven and earth in their sleeves: "how about it? Are you satisfied? "


    Both the golden mammoth and the six toothed white elephant nodded quickly.


    In the journey to the west, Jin Maoyu is the mount of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and the six tooth white elephant is the mount of Puxian Bodhisattva - now in the world of Fengshen romance, Jin Maoyu sees the Tzu hang Taoist who will become Guanyin Bodhisattva in the future, and the six tooth white elephant sees the Puxian immortal who will become Puxian Bodhisattva in the future. Naturally, he feels that his enemies are extremely jealous when they meet, and it is inevitable to return the humiliation he has suffered in the past.


    Of course, it is also a little embarrassing that journey to the west is different from the romance of the gods.


    The Cihang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian who retaliated by the golden tooth fairy and the six tooth white elephant were certainly not their original masters, just as the golden light fairy and the golden tooth fairy were specious and different in the interception of the cult at this time. The spirit tooth fairy and the six tooth white elephant, Qiu Shouxian and the green hair lion were also similar but not all the same.


    Therefore, the golden feather and the six toothed white elephant should have hit the wrong person.


    But it can''t be said that the number is completely wrong - Taoist Tzu hang and immortal Puxian originally wanted to turn golden immortals and tooth immortals into mounts in this world.


    "Just be satisfied. The Fengshen platform has been built. Send you two to the Fengshen list."


    When Su Ze finished, he just moved his mind, waved his sleeve and threw out the scarred bodies of Taoist Cihang and immortal Puxian.


    A little with your hand, two divine lights fly out, go straight to the list of gods, and become the first person on the list of gods.


    The golden mammoth and the six toothed white elephant were somewhat shocked at this.


    "Feng Shen, is this about to begin?"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "the God sealing disaster is really about to begin... I see that the three religions are motionless, and Nu Wa and others are frightened by the chaos of heaven. How can I not let them move?"


    "The people on the list, the people with shallow fortune, will come to the Chaoge collection one after another!"


    With the appearance of two names on the list of gods, Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian, it really immediately alerted countless eminent monks such as the three religions and Nu Wa. The list of gods hanging outside Chaoge city began to be sealed. It depends on who should be robbed in this time of chaos!


    Three evil spirits rose from the palace, and Su Ze''s mouth smiled.


    "Finally I can''t help asking what''s going on?"


    There are also some changes in the direction of Kunlun Mountain and Xiqi, but when you look carefully, it disappears again


    I think it will take some time to show their action goals.


    After a while, the three demons of Xuanyuan tomb came to the outside of Wa emperor''s palace and waited for Nu Wa''s mother to summon them.


    "We were invited by the empress this time. We should tell the king." The nine pheasants whispered, "if you really annoy the king, I''m afraid we''ll die without a burial place."


    Jade Pipa master replied, "who dares to say? The king and the empress, that''s an expert fight. If we say, the king really writes a poem for us to bring, it''s really dead! "


    The nine pheasants were speechless when they heard the words of the king. Not long ago, she had no doubt that the king would really do such a thing and make their three little monsters die.


    Just talking to each other, the boy came out and called. The three demons of Xuanyuan tomb hurriedly respectfully went into the wa palace to meet empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa looked cold and looked in a very bad mood.


    "I told you three to go and spoil the spirit of Shang Tang. You only know that you are guilty of serving King Zhou as a palace maid?"


    The three demons in Xuanyuan tomb were wronged when they heard the speech.


    "King Zhou has great powers. The three of us are little demons. We can''t bewitch you at all and won''t be favored at all. King Zhou also said that the three of us were sent by Empress Nuwa to serve him, because empress Nuwa read that he was devout in incense -- "


    An inexplicable pressure appeared in the wa palace. The three demons of xuanyuanfen quickly shut up and dared not say another word.


    They have a feeling that if they dare to say more, they will die without a place to bury.


    Nu Wa''s breath surged into the waves and the sea. She wished she could immediately catch the king Zhou and crush him alive.


    Jomty! You deceived me too much!


    You just killed these three monsters, but you saved them for my mouth making industry. What do you say? I sent a maid to serve you. I think you are devout - are you the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan and I am the Xuannv of Jiutian?


    Considering that messy poem, this bastard is clearly flirting with me!


    "Damn it! Hateful! What a nuisance! "


    Nu Wa lifted her finger, took out the golden gourd and took out the demon flag from the gourd.


    Even if the secret is chaotic, I will let you fail!


    She wants to gather all the demons in the world and forcibly destroy King Zhou''s spirit. As for whether these demons will be on the list of gods, she can''t care so much!


    At this time, a man in white appeared in the hall and said with a smile, "empress Nuwa, why are you so angry? We''d better have a good talk. "


    Nuwa ignored it, but gritted her teeth, took out the mountain and river country map and hung it up at the man in white. The man in white smiled, took out the seven treasure wonderful tree and brushed the mountain and river country map to the ground.


    "I''m not zhunti."


    Nu Wa was stunned and looked at him strangely, "aren''t you zhunti?"


    He shook his head again: "you don''t have the truth. You must be talking nonsense again. You can''t be fake. You must be zhunti!"


    Su Ze smiled: "why can''t I have a second qibaomiao tree?"


    Pick up the mountain and river country map, consume some energy and recreate the second mountain and river country map: "look..."


    Nu Wa took over two maps of mountains and rivers and looked over and over. In any case, she could not see the difference between the two. Her face gradually became surprised and slowly returned to calm.

 Chapter 844

    "Are you really not zhunti?"


    Nu Wa asked thoughtfully.


    As like as two peas and a picture of a man in the river, he can be made by the white man in the front, and it will prove that the seven treasures tree is probably not real, but copied.


    However, as like as two peas, the Nu Wa tree is not even a complete belief. After all, the seven treasures tree is more valuable than the mountain and river map. Is it a magic weapon for the protection of the body and the way to be made?


    Maybe it''s still about catching thieves.


    Moreover, if the man in white is not zhunti, who is it?


    There are six saints in heaven and earth, one Hongjun teacher, all of whom are at the beginning of chaos and have clear feet. Where did the seventh come from?


    Looking back on the temperament of the saints in the past, no one is as frivolous, frivolous and distinctive as the man in white.


    Therefore, Nu Wa was also skeptical.


    "I''m really not zhunti." Suze said.


    "Then I have to ask, what is the Taoist name of Taoist friends, when they become Taoist, and why I never know?" Nu Wa asked.


    Su Ze smiled: "well, if you can calculate me, I''ll tell you frankly. If you can''t figure it out, you can only count my current status as king Zhou of Shang and Tang Dynasties. Call me king Zhou. "


    When Nu Wa heard the speech, she couldn''t help humming coldly: "what a Taoist friend, he replaced the king Zhou, and now he has occupied his name and position. I don''t think Taoist friends are pure practitioners. I''m afraid that the day of becoming a Taoist is near and their heels are not deep. Is there such a reckless move? "


    Su Ze looked at Nu Wa''s cold expression, pulled a futon, sat down cross legged with a smile, and sat in front of Nu Wa, opposite Nu Wa''s four eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Nu Wa frowned uneasily.


    "How to be reckless?" Su Ze said, "the dignity of speech and behavior is necessary for the sage, or does the sage have the dignity that people dare not despise anyway?"


    "I incarnate King Zhou, eat wine and meat, and the imperial concubine and queen are also favored. What''s the point?"


    "Does anyone call me a tyrant without justice?"


    Nu Wa stared at him discontentedly and said in her heart: I scolded you more than once... No way and dizzy King


    But he said, "Taoist friends, please be serious and face-to-face. Is there any opportunity to say? No, please return to your seat. "


    At this point, he ordered his boy to set up the futon, offer the spirit tea, and motioned Su Ze to sit down on one side. Don''t be so face-to-face.


    Su Ze stood up from the futon, took Lingcha, walked slowly, rinsed his mouth, and stuffed Lingcha into the boy.


    Looking at his unbridled appearance, Nu Wa was even more bored.


    This bastard is probably not any one you know. It''s just a bastard and presumptuous. How can there be any dignity that a saint should have?


    It''s no wonder that the heaven is in chaos now. This bastard personally intervened in the Western Zhou Dynasty and Shang Tang Dynasty with the respect of a saint, and arrested the emperor Ji Fa, Ji Fa''s eldest brother Boyi Kao and his father Ji Chang. He interrupted the booming development momentum of Xiqi, which made the people of Xiqi relaxed, and the 200 Western princes no longer wholeheartedly loyal to Xibo, It also fostered a new xibohou to come out... Those mortals in yixiqi can''t stop the saint''s personal intervention.


    However, the guy who took the place of King Zhou and dared to write erotic poems with himself should know that "the three religions signed the list of gods". He was so confused that the saints of the three religions could not tolerate him first, followed by teacher Hongjun, and would not tolerate him.


    In this way, he is unscrupulous now. In the future, he can''t be cleaned up by teacher Hongjun, or even besieged by saints


    If you step in at that time, you may eliminate all his Taoism and make his spirits disappear.


    On this thought, Nu Wa''s mood suddenly became much better, and even her flat face was slightly softer.


    "Nu Wa, you still look better. Although your face is cold and gorgeous, it can''t reflect your broad and gentle as the mother of the human race..."


    Su Ze''s words made Nu Wa''s good mood disappear immediately.


    "Taoist friend, don''t let misfortune come out of your mouth!" Nu Wa said in a deep voice, "you and I are all saints. How dare you disrespect me again and again? If you dare to belittle me again, you will not be spared! "


    "Why do you think I''m the saint?" Suze said slowly, "what if I''m not the saint you think, or a more powerful existence?"


    Nu Wa''s face suddenly changed and looked at Su Ze in disbelief.


    Surpass the sage - to the extent of teacher Hongjun?


    Is that possible?


    Impossible!


    Like teacher Hongjun, he is already close to Tao. He has no desire, no desire, no joy and no sorrow. People in this realm will eat meat, drink, sleep with women, and even flirt with themselves?


    Where the hell did this come from!


    Nu Wa''s look changed again and again. Finally, she couldn''t help asking again: "where on earth did you come from? Who is sacred? "


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t respond.


    Nu Wa looked at him for a long time and saw that he was still smiling. She really felt mixed in her heart.


    This is probably the first person I have met since I was born. I really want to beat him, but I may not be able to beat him - how can someone be so high and such an asshole owe him a beating and talk about himself?


    Barely holding back the waves in her heart, Nu Wa also knew that it was probably impossible to ask him again for his identity. She opened her mouth and said, "King Zhou, what are you doing here today?"


    "If you have something to say, if you have nothing to do, please leave. Wa palace doesn''t treat rude people."


    Su Ze said, "it''s actually very simple. First, I want to see empress Nuwa again."


    Nu Wa''s face sank again: this bastard


    "Second, I also want to tell you that the Fengshen platform has been built, and there are already two names on the Fengshen list. Fengshen has already started in Chaoge city in Shangtang. Next, Chaoge city should be the main battlefield of Fengshen. "


    "If you send three demons from Xuanyuan tomb to join in the fun, I don''t have any opinion. If you intervene too much, it''s deliberately against me."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze put away his smile and looked serious: "Nuwa, do you want to be my enemy?"


    Just face to face and ask directly?


    Nuwa was stopped by his questions - of course, she still wanted to add a little trouble to Su Ze, but at this moment, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    If you choose to be the enemy of this chaotic and unscrupulous guy, I''m afraid you will be retaliated first.


    Su Ze, king of Zhou, really doesn''t know what he will do.


    "King Zhou, if you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you." Nuwa could only say so at last.


    Su Ze smiled again: "yes, we have a deal."

 Chapter 845

    "Two Taoist friends, Cihang and Puxian, have died in the morning song and have been on the list of gods!"


    In a hidden mansion in Xiqi, Zhou GongDan, the fourth son of Jichang, was in the first place. Below him sat several Xuanshi in feather clothes, one of whom said sadly.


    When he said this, the others showed sad faces. Even after Zhou GongDan was a little stunned, he remembered that Cihang and Puxian were two Taoists who had tried to save his eldest brother and second brother, and then showed a sad expression.


    Since Boyi Kao, Ji Fa and San Yisheng were arrested for Chaoge, and Ji Chang was imprisoned in Chaoge after conquering the North Sea, the people of the whole Xibo Marquis were lax and divided into two groups most directly.


    One group is led by Guan Shuxian, the third son of Ji Chang, and the other group is led by Zhou GongDan, the fourth son of Ji Chang.


    Guan Shuxian was eager to inherit the title of xibohou. Although he repeatedly wanted to welcome his father Ji Chang and his two eldest brothers back, in fact, he got along well with Dong Machi, the special envoy sent by the imperial song, and helped Dong Machi suppress the people dissatisfied with the imperial court in Xiqi.


    Until March, Guan Shuxian''s efforts finally paid off and became the new xibohou.


    At the same time, the handsome Dong Machi also became the senior doctor of Xibo Hou''s house and had special orders from the imperial court, so he was even more powerful than Guan Shuxian.


    Guan Shuxian, the Xibo Marquis, is restricted by him, and can''t act arbitrarily. But sometimes he can give orders and indulge in pleasure.


    This also makes Guan Shuxian satisfied for the time being.


    Guan Shuxian''s vision is also long-term - he eventually became a xibohou who would never have become anyway. Moreover, as long as the whole Xiqi land is no longer a threat to the Chaoge, then he will become a real Xibo Hou and have real power.


    Different from Guan Shuxian, many Xiqi resistance forces led by Zhou GongDan.


    Duke Zhou really has the heart of benevolence and filial piety and wants to welcome back his father and two eldest brothers. Moreover, Xiqi has been recuperating for so many years and has trained 400000 troops, isn''t it for the future? How can we give up halfway now?


    However, Dong Machi was really a very careful and intelligent man. After helping Guan Shuxian to be the new xibohou, he quickly subdued and calmed many forces with the authority of xibohou and the imperial court.


    Zhou GongDan contacted many people and got "fourth childe, stop. We can''t fight the imperial court and Dong Machi". Some even tried to report him.


    If these immortals had not come out of the mountain to help; Jichang has been operating in Xiqi for many years; Madam Tai Si secretly helped. Zhou GongDan may have been sent to prison at this time, escorted to Chaoge or killed by Dong machi.


    Now, in this hidden mansion, there are several immortals who came out of the mountain to help Zhou GongDan.


    Huanglong immortal, Yuding immortal, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, fear of leaving grandchildren and red sperm.


    First of all, the five people were worried about the loneliness. Immortal Huanglong ran out to Xiqi to inquire about the situation that Taoist Cihang and immortal Puxian were captured. Later, they found that Xiqi was just mortals and nothing terrible. Then they became more and more courageous.


    This is how people feel - at first, they probe their heads for fear that they will be killed in response to robbery, then they are careful, and then they are generous. They feel that it''s no big deal.


    The mountain is not as dangerous as the master said. You will be killed and should be robbed of the list of gods.


    With this idea, immortal Huanglong took immortal Yuding to Xiqi, and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, afraid of liusun and red sperm also came together.


    These five immortals were supposed to be robbed on the list of gods. When they left the mountain, they were unknowingly ignorant and had the idea of helping the Western Zhou Dynasty to the end and looking for Cihang sages.


    Different from the original work, the twelve immortals participated in the protection and support of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Many of them recruited disciples in advance and were well prepared. There was also the master''s plan for it, and the end was not too bad.


    Now the battle of canonization is nearly 20 years ahead of schedule. Tzu hang and Mr. Puxian are dead. The rest of the immortals are not ready to accept their disciples. Because of the chaos of heaven''s secrets, Yuanshi Tianzun also has a new and uncertain position. He can''t count all of them. He can only help some disciples who are not so eager to die.


    Therefore, the five immortals unknowingly have reached the dangerous situation of "fighting alone without backing".


    Today, I learned of the death of Tzu hang and Puxian. Instead of fearing to wake up, the five immortals tried to get away, but all raised the idea of revenge.


    After a moment of silent mourning for Tzu hang Taoist priest and immortal Puxian, Zhou GongDan asked, "what about the five Taoist priests now?"


    Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun raised his hand and said, "fourth childe, we don''t know worldly affairs. Please give orders. It''s what we should do for outsiders to deal with outsiders."


    Duke Zhou said, "both Tzu hang and Puxian were captured together with their eldest brother and second brother. Now they have suffered misfortune. I think they are also in Chaoge city. I''m worried that my father and my eldest and second brothers will also suffer. "


    "Therefore, I want to privately bribe the important officials of the imperial court in exchange for my father and my eldest and second brothers. Even if I can''t exchange them, I want to make every effort to protect them from being killed by the imperial court."


    At this point, Zhou GongDan sighed with regret - this should have been done by the Xibo marquis. Unfortunately, the new Xibo Marquis Guan Shuxian is disobedient and unfilial. He doesn''t care whether his father and two brothers live or die, but just wants to settle in the position of Xibo marquis.


    The power of the Xibo Marquis''s house falls on the special envoy Dong Machi sent by the imperial court. If they pass through the Xibo Marquis house, Ji Chang, Bo YIKAO and Ji Fa may suffer.


    After sighing, Zhou GongDan apologized respectfully: "the boy can''t bear to act and pollute the Taoist priest''s eyes and ears. I hope the Taoist priest will forgive me."


    "It''s urgent to be in power. Why should the fourth childe apologize?" Immortal Huang Long said, "so far, there is no place for us to contribute?"


    Zhou GongDan replied: "the five Taoist masters have a clear lesson. Previously, we had some expectations for the peace talks with the Shang and Tang court. We hoped that the court would release our father. We also worried that Guan Shuxian and others would be my brothers after all, so we never made a decision."


    "Now, it''s time to make a decision."


    "Please five Taoist priests kill the little alligator dragon, the king of Jinghe dragon, Dong Machi and Guan Shuxian. I want to lead people to recapture the throne of Xibo Hou and make me return to the land of Xiqi and orthodoxy!"


    Five Taoists, including immortal Huanglong, heard the speech, looked at each other, nodded and said good.


    Kill Dong Machi, recapture the power of Xibo Hou and stabilize Xiqi again, then it should be the rise of the Western Zhou Dynasty to destroy the Shang soup.


    In this way, it just matches the original number of days.


    Go with the sky. There should be no problem.


    After the discussion, Duke Zhou secretly summoned the old headquarters of Xibo Hou Jichang. After half a day of preparation, he quietly approached Xibo Hou''s house.


    Five Taoists, including immortal Huanglong, immortal Yuding, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, fear of leaving grandchildren and red sperm, rose from the air and went straight to Xibo Hou''s house.

 Chapter 846

    As soon as they arrived at Xibo Houfu, the little alligator dragon and the king of Jinghe dragon noticed it and hurried up into the air and asked, "where are the five from?"


    Immortal Huanglong shouted, "we are the immortals under the sect of Buddhism. Seeing that the days have changed, we have come to help the Western Zhou Dynasty and destroy the Shang soup."


    "You two don''t know the number of days. You work for Shang Tang and force Xiqi, a place where Fengming and Longxing are. Aren''t you afraid of the blame of heaven and earth?"


    The little alligator dragon was so fierce that he immediately shouted to the real Huanglong: "now the king has great powers, and the Qi of the Shang soup can''t be destroyed. It''s all in the king''s mind. You and other mole ants dare to talk nonsense!"


    The Dragon King of Jinghe River is an old man. Since Yuan Shoucheng nearly killed him at the beginning, he also focused on protecting his life everywhere. He immediately snuffed out a mark with magic power and informed Su Zexi that there was an accident here.


    Compared with the five real immortals of Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, the strength of Jinghe Dragon King and little alligator dragon is too different. Even Huanglong immortal who is unable to force, has no disciples, has no brains and has no achievements can easily crush them.


    Therefore, the Dragon King of Jinghe River made a little move and was noticed by the five people.


    Is this asking for help?


    The red sperm shouted, "Taoist friends, do it! So as not to have long dreams! "


    After that, a magic weapon called yin-yang mirror was raised in his hand. The mirror emitted light and went straight to the little alligator dragon, directly fixing the little alligator dragon in its place.


    The Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master also released a magic weapon. A golden light flashed and turned into a jade pillar to hold the Jinghe Dragon King on it, making the Jinghe Dragon King show his original shape.


    Seeing that there was a dragon trapped on the jade pillar, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun was immediately overjoyed and said with a smile: "Taoist friends, I have caught a giant dragon on the escape dragon pillar. It can be seen that we are going along with the sky!"


    "Now, just cut off the dragon to show that we are successful!"


    When he said this, immortal Huanglong, red sperm, immortal Yuding, and the fear of leaving sun were also overjoyed.


    Originally, the five people went down the mountain one after another. They were all nervous. Now it seems that they also conform to the destiny!


    "Five! Can you let go of my guard? "


    Just when the emperor of Manjusri Guangfa was about to kill the Dragon King of Jinghe River, a voice rose from below. Dong Machi, a Taoist, stood on the ridge and said.


    "Well, you''ve come very well."


    Afraid to stay, sun smiled and said, "I''m going to kill you. Where''s the uncle? Kill them all! "


    Seeing that he said so, Dong Machi asked in a deep voice, "are you waiting for five to kill the imperial court officials and resist the Shang Tang court?"


    "So what?" Afraid to stay, sun asked, "when the Shang soup is destroyed and the Western Zhou Dynasty is prosperous, you don''t know the number of days, but you don''t know to go against the sky, so you have to be on the list of gods!"


    Dong Machi said coldly, "how can Shang Tang be destroyed? How did the Western Zhou Dynasty prosper? Now Jichang and his son are imprisoned in Chaoge. People in Xiqi are confused. Where do you say it is? "


    "It is not what the imperial court and you have done that Xiqi can do so now. After all, such intrigues and tricks are not as good as fate! " When Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master said this, he drank coldly, "don''t you know you''re dead?"


    When he said this, a white light flew from the side of immortal Yuding and went straight to Dong machi. He was impressively going to kill Dong Machi with this flying sword.


    At this time, a colorful light brushed over.


    The flying sword fell with a jingle and was held in his hand by one palm and immediately put into his sleeve.


    Five immortals, such as Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, were surprised and rushed to attack the people. The red sperm sacrificed the yin-yang mirror. Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun threw out a bundle of demon rope and was afraid to leave his sun to throw out a bundle of fairy rope. Immortal Yuding lost the magic weapon of flying sword and pinched the law with immortal Huanglong who had no magic weapon. He decided to use magic.


    The man was holding a colorful antler scepter, like a small tree. The colorful light brushed between them. The yin-yang mirror fell first and was collected by him. Then he collected the demon rope and immortal rope, followed by the escape dragon pillar of Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun trapped the Dragon King of Jinghe River.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, fear of leaving sun, Yuding immortal, red sperm and Huanglong immortal lost all their magic weapons. They all looked like bare hands. They were shocked, and even their faces were gray.


    "The five of you want to kill Shang Xingzhou according to the number of days, but it''s very good."


    Su Ze, holding the seven treasures wonderful tree, said with a smile.


    "But you shouldn''t do it. You should kill my men."


    "King Zhou..." the red sperm murmured, "how can you be king Zhou..."


    Although it has long been heard that it was the king of Shang and Tang who took Boyi Kao and Ji Fa in the clouds, the five people of Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun thought it impossible, which was a strange story that could not be believed.


    How could the king of Shang Tang come to Xiqi to catch people by driving clouds and fog? If he is also a Qi practitioner with excellent cultivation, he should have a reputation among the three religions.


    "No, this must not be king Zhou!"


    Afraid of staying in sun, he suddenly realized and shouted, "the reason for the chaos of nature has been found! Someone has replaced Su Ze, king of Zhou! "


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing: "can I replace Su Ze? I am Suze, and I need to replace it? "


    "What is the origin of your evil spirit? How dare you occupy the position of king of Shangtang and forcibly reverse the number of days?" Afraid of leaving sun and other five people, they didn''t believe Su Ze''s words. They just thought he didn''t admit it, so they scolded loudly.


    Su Ze smiled and didn''t argue with the five people. He just shook the qibaomiao tree one after another. First, he cut off the three flowers on the top of the afraid liusun, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, Huanglong immortal and Yuding immortal, and dissipated his five Qi in his chest.


    He also saw that the red sperm had a Bagua purple ribbon fairy coat on his body, which actually blocked an attack by the qibaomiao tree. The red sperm was about to escape with the five element escape method - the qibaomiao tree shook again, the red sperm screamed and fell dust. The Bagua purple ribbon fairy coat had completely turned into fly ash, and the red sperm had no three flowers on the top and five Qi in his chest!


    Just then, a monster rushed out recklessly and shouted, "dragon beard and tiger come!"


    Su Ze picked his eyebrows and raised his hand to fix the monster about two feet high.


    "Dragon beard tiger, what are you?"


    "I am not a thing, but a dragon beard and tiger!" The monster said, "a few days ago, I heard Shen Gongbao say that the Buddhist immortals are moral experts. I can live forever if I save the next one. Today I will save them! "


    Su Ze was surprised and then smiled - what a wonderful change.


    Jiang Ziya sang in the morning and became the Prime Minister of Shang Tang.


    Shen Gongbao ran for the Western Zhou Dynasty and the twelve immortals, but he was also against Jiang Ziya.


    In the original work, Shen Gongbao bewitched longxuhu to kill Jiang Ziya, saying that Jiang Ziya''s meat can live forever. Now Shen Gongbao has bewitched the dragon beard tiger and said that saving the Buddhist immortal can live forever.


    Shen Gongbao this time, how could he have such a choice?

 Chapter 847

    "Hello!"


    The Dragon bearded tiger roared loudly.


    "The one in white, what are you laughing at me for?"


    Su Ze''s meditation was interrupted by him. He also came back to his mind and brushed the seven treasure wonderful tree in his hand. The dragon beard and tiger were powerless and fell to the ground.


    "You are despicable and shameless. What evil method did you use to lose my strength?"


    Su Ze looked at him and said calmly, "you say I''m a demon?"


    The Dragon bearded tiger roared: "of course it''s magic, otherwise I have great power. How can I become so weak?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it seems that there is no fate, several. There are celebrities on the God list, please!"


    As he spoke, a sharp and unparalleled long knife came out of his hand, with thick black smoke, and cut off the six powerless heroes of Manjusri Guangfa, fear of leaving grandchildren, red sperm, Huanglong immortal, Yuding immortal and longxuhu.


    Just then, a voice came.


    "Taoist friend, wait a minute!"


    Su Ze looked up and saw that eleven practitioners came by clouds. He stopped his long knife first to see what they had to say.


    Anyway, he is also fearless. He is not afraid of their means of turnover.


    "Who are you? Why stop me? "


    The eleven people came forward one after another, either with a word towel, a nine Yang towel, a fish tail gold crown, a jade crown, a double bun, or a Tuo head, and said, "we are practitioners on jin''ao island. At the invitation of Taoist friends of Shen Gongbao, we came to help each other."


    People who practice Taoism on jin''ao Island, that is to say, people who stop teaching


    Shen Gongbao really has a good tongue. How can he persuade the interceptors to come to help elucidate the twelve immortals?


    Also, what''s the matter with these eleven people? Why can''t you carry your head clearly?


    Su Ze felt strange: "what did Shen Gongbao say? What will you do when you come? "


    A Taoist priest first Jishou said: "I''m called Qin Wan and called Qin Tianjun. I haven''t asked for the name of Taoist friends yet. It''s not impolite to ask for advice first and then speak slowly."


    "Well, I don''t hide it. My name is Su Ze. Now I''m the king of Shang Tang." Suze said.


    As soon as they said this, the eleven people looked surprised and looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect it.


    "This... How did the king practice such profound Taoism?" Qin Tianjun asked, "but really?"


    "It''s true. I''m the king." Suze said.


    "Well... We..." Qin Tianjun was a little embarrassed. He turned back and said to Dong Tianjun, Yao Tianjun, the virgin of golden light and others. "I knew it was the king of Shang Tang who was protected by Taoist Zhong. I shouldn''t have been in public for ten days!"


    The other nine kings nodded. Han Zhi fairy didn''t belong to the ten kings, but also nodded.


    The eleven of them get on well with the grand master Wen Zhong and have strong feelings.


    If you were persuaded by Shen Gongbao at the beginning, you were really moved. Now you have completely changed your mind - it''s more important to hear the important events of Taoist brother than to save the Qi practitioners of hermeneutics.


    Ten days Jun and Han Zhi fairy looked at each other, and their attitude towards Su Ze was obviously more solemn and respectful.


    Qin Wan, Qin Tianjun, Zhao Jiang, Zhao Tianjun, Dong Quan, Dong Tianjun, Yuan Jiao, Yuan Tianjun, the virgin of golden light, sun liangsun Tianjun, Bai Li, Bai Tianjun, Yao bin, Yao Tianjun, Wang Bian, Wang Tianjun, Zhang Shao, Zhang Tianjun and other ten Tianjun on jin''ao Island, as well as 11 Han Zhi fairies, introduced themselves, saluted Su Ze and met the king of Shang Tang.


    Then Qin Tianjun said, "Your Majesty, my Taoist brother Wen Zhong is still well now?"


    "Very good. He is a supreme master, but he is indispensable for many affairs in the court." Suze said.


    Ten days Jun and Han Zhi fairy worship together again.


    "We all feel the same for hearing that the Taoist brother protects and supports the king. We can''t help but admire him. I hope the king will forgive us for our recklessness and rudeness."


    Seeing their performance like this, Su Ze certainly knew that it was not because the ten Heavenly Kings and Han Zhi fairy were afraid of their own skills and the Shang and Tang court, nor their high prestige, but because they highly praised Wen Zhong.


    I can''t help but know more about the reputation of my old teacher in the interception of education.


    Shen Gongbao''s deception and deception are pure. He uses alarmism to deceive people. Grand Master Wen Zhongcai is truly prestigious and appealing!


    "Don''t be so polite."


    Su Ze said, "since the Taoist priests don''t want to be embarrassed with me, why are you here?"


    Qin Tianjun said, "Shen Gongbao came to the door and said that all the teachers and brothers under the hermeneutic sect had misfortunes here in Xiqi. He said that the three religions were originally a family. If the teacher''s brothers were killed, everyone would inevitably be underestimated by others."


    "I think it''s good to come, so I come here to help elucidate elder martial brother, so as not to lose the reputation of the three religions..."


    After hearing this, Su Ze''s expression on his face was really wonderful.


    This also makes sense - Shen Gongbao really has some maneuvering skills!


    If Su Ze didn''t know how to despise the apostles in the original book and kill them when he got the opportunity, or put them on the list of gods, or forcibly turn them into his own mount, he might really feel that what Shen Gongbao said seems to be so reasonable


    When the contempt and hostility of the sermon to the interception were not revealed, Shen Gongbao was really confused under the banner of "three religions and one family".


    This is not true. Shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy, who spoke of righteousness and human feelings, were cheated and almost started with Su Ze... After hearing Su Ze''s identity, shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy changed their attitude.


    After all, although the three religions are a family, they are also far and near. They are close and distant, which is related to their close friends. When Wen Zhongzhi, they will inevitably have to change their minds.


    Wen Zhong is more important than explaining unfamiliar characters.


    "Shen Gongbao is an interesting character..." Su Ze said faintly, "do all Taoist priests know who he is?"


    Qin Tianjun said, "he is a disciple of master Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty in the yuxu palace of Kunlun mountain."


    "Yes, he is a registered disciple, and he is also a disciple who did not get the true biography." Su Ze said, "isn''t it funny that such a disciple jumps up and down and says he represents Buddhism?"


    After listening to this sentence, ten Tianjun and Hanzhi fairy were lost in thought.


    Su Ze continued: "why didn''t he let others do it, but asked you to do it? Do you know why? "


    "Please tell me." Qin Tianjun said.


    "Because Jiang Ziya, another disciple of hermeneutics, has built a god sealing platform in Chaoge city and hung up the God sealing list. At this time, anyone who makes a move will have the opportunity to die and get on the God sealing list and become one of the gods in heaven driven by Haotian God." Su Ze said calmly, "Shen Gongbao must know it''s dangerous. That''s why your truncated disciples come out."


    "If you are in danger, you really need to be on the list of gods. It''s also you truncated disciples who go first."


    Ten days gentleman and Han Zhi fairy smell speech, are stunned.


    Shen Gongbao''s intentions are so sinister!


    "We would really shine on the bright moon. How could this bastard deceive us? It''s not a lapel! "


    "The next time I see him, I will take his life with the book of seven arrows!"


    "I will throw him into the battle and torture him to death!"


    Ten Tianjun said one after another, angry.


    Just then, the frightened liusun, who cut off the three flowers and five Qi, watched them change from friends to enemies, and couldn''t help shouting: "Taoist friends, build the Avenue all the way, save me!"


    He called very pitiful. If he had been here before, the ten Tianjun might have pity and stepped in to see if he could save his life.


    Up to now, Su Ze has broken Shen Gongbao''s actions and sinister intentions. Will shitianjun open his mouth again to save afraid liusun and others?


    He immediately turned his head in silence, or looked at Su Ze, and waited for his decision. Anyway, no one asked for it.


    Seeing this, Su Ze no longer hesitated. His sword crossed the head of five people and one beast in front of him, making their spirits fly up and go straight to the list of gods on the song god sealing platform.


    Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, fear of leaving grandchildren, red sperm, real person Huanglong, real person Yuding, dragon beard and tiger all made the list of gods.

 Chapter 848

    "This is the matter of God?"


    Seeing the five "three flowers and five Qi" Youdao real people die and disappear, their souls are led away by the list of gods. Shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy are shocked in their hearts.


    It was said that the name on the list of gods was determined by heaven and should appear after being robbed. Now it is really cruel and tragic to see with your own eyes that the hermeneutic disciple should be robbed and killed.


    "These six are on the list of gods. Xiqi shouldn''t have many problems..."


    Su Ze said to Dong Machi, "in the future, the eyes of the world will be on the song city of Shangtang Dynasty. You will manage Xiqi well. Don''t let the xibohou family have the opportunity to make great efforts."


    Dong Machi quickly respectfully responded, and sighed in his heart the wonder of his encounter.


    As a Buddhist born in a humble home, he traveled westward and experienced suffering and mystery, and finally returned home. This is not enough. Now it is the time when King Wu attacked Zhou and helped King Zhou to nip the Western Zhou Dynasty in the bud.


    If it goes on like this, I really don''t know what wonderful and incredible things will happen.


    Just after Dong Machi answered, some soldiers rushed to try to surround the whole Xibo marquis. These soldiers shouted "kill the rebels and welcome back to orthodoxy!", It looked much stronger than the guards of Xibo marquis. They soon surrounded Xibo Marquis, and led by several princes such as Duke Zhou Dan, they attacked the hastily closed door of the marquis.


    "Guan Shuxian is dead! Who dares to obey treason! "


    Duke Zhou shouted.


    Beside him, someone also shouted, "Dong Machi is dead! Xiqi should stand! "


    Standing on the ridge of the roof, Dong Machi asked strangely, "who said I was dead? Dong Machi is here! "


    As soon as this was said, Zhou GongDan and others were surprised.


    "Fourth brother, didn''t you say that Guan Shuxian and Dong Machi have been killed by Taoist priests? We just want to calm down the chaos with Qi soldiers?" The CHILDES asked.


    Although Zhou GongDan has great talents, he is at a loss at this time.


    Well... I don''t know what''s going on!


    Hearing that they were in trouble, Dong Machi was also safe and sound. Guan Shuxian, who was hiding in a room and was preparing to abscond, quickly exposed himself: "Xibo Hou Guan Shuxian is here. Traitors can''t be presumptuous and rude!"


    As Dong Machi and Guan Shuxian appeared one after another, the rebels gathered by Zhou GongDan suddenly dispersed, and Dong Machi and Guan Shuxian sent people to hunt them down.


    But for a long time, five CHILDES, including Zhou GongDan, were caught up. Zhou GongDan committed suicide in tears. Four CHILDES were killed by soldiers, and their heads were presented to Guan Shuxian and Dong machi.


    Guan Shuxian was greedy for power again. At this moment, he still couldn''t help crying. He held Zhou GongDan''s head and cried, "fourth brother, you and I are the brothers of our parents. How can one be in the Yang and the other in the yin? We can''t fight the imperial court. We can only obey orders. If you had known what''s going on now and were one with me, you wouldn''t have wasted your life! "


    The five young masters were also influenced by their souls and flew to the list of gods.


    Seeing that everything had been settled here, Su Ze led shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy back to Chaoge city.


    When they arrived at Chaoge City, shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy saw the grand master Wen Zhong. Their joy and eagerness were different from their previous indifference to the elucidation disciples.


    "Brother Wen, how are you after years of parting?"


    "Ha ha ha, brother Wen, you are so comfortable!"


    "How are you, brother Wen?"


    After hearing Zhong''s smile and greeting each other for a long time, the Taoists began to talk about business: "Taoist friends, how can you come to my busy place in the world of mortals today?"


    Ten days after the gentleman said the reason for the affair, Wen Zhong was surprised and angry: the king had such a high practice and went to Xiqi to kill five Buddhist immortals! Xiqi has an objection? Explain that some disciples want to help Xiqi against business?


    And Shen Gongbao, who is so sinister, should be cut thousands of times!


    Everyone sighed and Wen Zhong naturally prepared vegetarian dishes to entertain all Taoist friends.


    Shaoqing went into the palace again and asked Su Ze, king of Zhou.


    First he grasped the whole story of Xiqi in Ming Dynasty, and then asked, "king, what should we do with Xiqi? But shall we send troops for conscription? "


    "There is no need to levy. Dong Machi has done well in Xiqi. Xiqi is not too important." Su Ze said, "next, I will be busy mainly with the list of gods. Prime Minister Jiang Shang will worship the gods on behalf of heaven, and the platform of gods is near Chaoge city. What they say is that the spirit of Shang Tang is close, which is naturally a self defeating joke. "


    "Yes, your majesty." Wen Zhongxian answered and said with a smile, "I haven''t congratulated the king yet. Now I''m a fairy with profound Taoism."


    Su Ze smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t have to be so polite.


    Wen Zhong asked again, "Your Majesty, it''s a great thing to worship God on behalf of heaven. Can I invite friends from all over the mountains to help?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "Wen Taishi, this is what you don''t know about Fengshen."


    "As long as you come down from the mountain and get involved in a struggle, you are in danger of being on the list of gods; Therefore, whoever comes to Chaoge city for any purpose may be sent to the list of gods. "


    "Did you invite those friends to put them on the list of gods?"


    Hearing Zhong''s speech, he was thrilled. Even he said he wouldn''t be so.


    After the discussion, Wen Zhong went out of the Meridian Gate of the imperial palace. As soon as he stepped on the ink Kirin, he only heard a man in the cloud yell: "brother Wen, you are so hard hearted!"


    Wen Zhong looked up in surprise and saw a Taoist riding a black tiger holding a Golden Whip, shouting at himself.


    Wen Zhong was surprised and said, "it''s Zhao Gongming, Taoist friend of Luofu cave in Emei. How did you come?"


    Zhao Gongming shouted, "don''t talk too much. Eat me first!"


    After that, he hit me with a whip.


    Wen Zhong was stunned. He raised a handful of soil in his palm and used his body to escape the Golden Whip of Zhao Gongming.


    He asked again, "Taoist friend, how do you do this?"


    "Don''t ask any more until I kill you!" Zhao Gongming screamed angrily and urged his crotch. Under the black tiger, he came straight.


    Wen Zhong was really annoyed: "Taoist friend! There must be a reason for beheading. Why do you do it like this? "


    Zhao Gongming shouted, "some people say that you are the best at rhetoric. You can''t tell. Fight first and kill again!"


    Wen Zhong was very angry: "what''s that called? You and I have been practicing Taoism for many years. I have heard whether Zhong is a man of clever words and expressions. How can you know, Taoist friend? "


    "I really didn''t know, but now I know!" Zhao Gongming said with a sneer, "how can you deceive ten Tianjun and Hanzhi fairy with clever words, deceive them all into Chaoge, give them to the evil and confused King Su Ze, and send them to the list of gods one by one!"


    "Isn''t that a bastard?" Wen Zhong said angrily, "ten kings of heaven are guests in my house, all intact. How can I deceive them? If you don''t believe it, follow me to your house and see if you can see it clearly? "

 Chapter 849

    This


    "Ten Heavenly Kings and Han Zhi fairies are really intact?"


    Zhao Gongming hesitated. Although the man who reported the news vowed that they had died miserably, Wen Zhong was so mean and shameless that he secretly hurt his colleagues; But at this time, I remembered Wen Zhong I knew before, and saw that Wen Zhong''s anger didn''t seem to be a fraud, and I couldn''t distinguish it for a moment.


    Wen Zhong was angry: "of course it''s intact. I entertained them before. How can I have a little conspiracy!"


    "Are you sure you didn''t kill them?" Zhao Gongming asked again.


    "No!"


    Wen Zhongying said.


    Zhao Gongming was skeptical: "I believe you first, but I can''t go with you in case you have any conspiracy. If you bring the ten Heavenly Kings and Han Zhi fairy, I believe you are aboveboard and aboveboard. "


    Wen Zhong almost laughed angrily and pointed to Zhao Gongming: "OK, Taoist friend, I heard Zhong was such an unbearable generation?"


    "If I wasn''t worried that you would be on the list of gods, and because of past love, I wouldn''t bother to explain to you more!"


    I didn''t say much at once. Taking advantage of Mo Qilin, he invited shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy from his residence to meet Zhao Gongming here.


    As soon as they met, Zhao Gongming got off the black tiger, blushed and ashamed, and apologized to Wen Zhong.


    "Zhao Gongming mistakenly believed the villain''s words and even suspected his Taoist friends. I really wish he could die!"


    Wen Zhong said, "that little man is called Shen Gongbao?"


    Zhao Gongming was surprised: "do you know him?"


    "Of course!" Master Wen pointed to shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy, "these Taoist friends were invited by him. He said that the three religions were originally a family. If the disciples were in trouble, the intercepting disciples should also help, so as not to let outsiders underestimate the mystery of our three religions."


    Zhao Gongming frowned: "that sounds right, but why is it so strange..."


    "He''s an elucidation disciple. Because he doesn''t want the elucidation disciple to be on the list of gods, he went to ask our intercepted disciples to do it." Wen Taishi said, "when they came to see the ten Heavenly Kings, they knew that the five people, such as the Buddhist disciple Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, were not bullied by outsiders, but that they wanted to help xiqifan Shangtang, which was protected and supported by Wen Zhong. Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun suffered because he opposed my Shangtang."


    "Therefore, shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy didn''t save them, but came to see me Wen Zhong."


    "This is what happened. Do you understand, Taoist friend?"


    After hearing this, Zhao Gongming was surprised and said, "what a despicable Shen Gongbao! If you don''t care about it, isn''t it for the sake of elucidation that our intercepted disciples kill each other and get on the list of gods? "


    Then he said angrily, "Wen Zhongyou, you killed ten Tianjun by despicable means. Let me take revenge. He also said that no matter how you do it first, you can''t finish it until you kill it. It turns out that it also makes our intercepted disciples kill each other?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Wen Zhong said.


    "Shen Gongbao is really despicable! I''ll go back and kill him! " Zhao Gongming angrily waved the Golden Whip, and then he was about to take the black tiger and leave.


    Wen Zhong grabbed the black tiger''s head and shouted, "Taoist friend, wait a minute! Listen to me! "


    Zhao Gongming hurried down the black tiger again and said, "Taoist friends, please tell me. I''m all ears."


    Wen Zhong said, "all Taoist friends, have you heard of the gods?"


    Zhao Gongming, shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy all nodded.


    "At this moment, the Fengshen platform has been built, the Fengshen list is high, and seven immortals have been preached. Together with others, there are more than ten people on the Fengshen list, a total of 365!"


    Wen Zhong said, "the most important thing to seal the gods is the Chaoge city. Next, it is not only the mortal world, but also the danger of death for practitioners! I ask all Taoist friends to go back to the mountain quickly, close the cave door tightly, and don''t go out again, so as not to become the person who should be robbed on the list of gods! "


    When Zhao Gongming heard the speech, he said, "so we can hide from the disaster. What about you, Wen Daoyou?"


    Wen Zhong laughed and said, "I have received great kindness from Shang Tang. I should repay myself with death. If you have nothing to do, you will enjoy peace. If you have something to do, you will be an immortal on the list of gods. There is nothing sad! "


    Zhao Gongming smiled and shook his head: "Taoist friends, how do you underestimate me?"


    A bad thought rose in Wen Zhong''s heart: "you..."


    Zhao Gongming said, "Taoist friend, you ignore life and death because of kindness. We are all people who despise life and pay attention to righteousness, not those ruthless people!"


    "If we don''t know the danger here, we can leave calmly. I will naturally find the despicable Shen Gongbao and break him into pieces!"


    "Now that you know it''s dangerous here, how can you not stay and help Taoist friends?"


    Qin Tianjun, Dong Tianjun, Yao Tianjun and others nodded one after another.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the truth!"


    "Compared with Shen Gongbao and other scoundrels, I''d better stay and help brother Wen Zhong!"


    "Yes, Shen Gongbao can be killed at any time, but brother Wen can''t make a mistake!"


    All the Taoists said a word to me. The two female friars, the virgin of golden light and the fairy of Hanzhi, were also generally generous and heroic. Wen Zhong''s eyes were red and his throat was stuffed. Many words wanted to be said, but he couldn''t say them anyway for a moment.


    If you refuse again, it seems that you will hurt the boxing hearts of all Taoist friends.


    Finally, Wen Zhong gritted his teeth and finally agreed: "please all Taoist friends stay in my house. Don''t be impulsive unless you have to!"


    Zhao Gongming, shitianjun, Hanzhi fairy and others should go down.


    Wen Zhong returns to the palace and reports the matter to Su Ze.


    Su Ze also lamented that this may be the inertia of the gods, or some so-called Providence and days?


    Of course, this is also the reason for the so-called shallow fortune - some friars can close the cave door and avoid great disaster; Some friars are bothered to come to the door, or are not invited or angered, go out to participate in the struggle, and then get on the list of gods.


    Then, for several days, there was nothing else.


    Shangtang still looks like a peaceful and prosperous age. Beidi suffered from Yuan Futong''s military disaster before. The new Beibo Hou chongheihu had long been replaced by the imperial court for reasons, began to recuperate Beidi, and joined the imperial court at the same time


    Dongbohou and nanbohou were as respectful to Shang and Tang as ever. The land of Xiqi was completely controlled by Dong Machi, and there was no problem.


    But it was only the calm before the storm.


    The canonization has begun. With a name on the list, it is impossible to stop the fierce battle.


    Moreover, the contradiction is obvious, which lies in three people: Shang Tang King Su Ze, Grand Master Wen Zhong and Prime Minister Jiang Ziya.


    Finally, another monk came to Chaoge city and asked to see the king.


    This man calls himself Qiao Kun, an individual from Baiyun cave in Wuyi Mountain.

 Chapter 850

    "Qiao Kun, an individual from Baiyun cave in Wuyi Mountain, meets the king."


    Led to the hall by the attendants, a Taoist priest saluted forward.


    "Excuse me, get up." Su Ze said, "what''s the matter with the scattered people?"


    "Excuse me, king, do you know the way of the world?" Qiao Kun asked.


    Su Ze said faintly, "I govern the world. Naturally, I have my way of the world. I don''t know what Taoism the scattered people have. Are outsiders proficient in governing state affairs? "


    Qiao Kun said with a smile, "I don''t know how to govern the country, but I know that what people want and what moral righteousness wants is the heart of heaven. The king lives above all the people with the respect of ten thousand times. What he does can reflect the heart of heaven and issue public opinion. He should know that the people''s heart is against the people and the importance of morality. "


    "I''ve heard that the king has excellent cultivation skills, so he kills the moralists of the sect. Is that true?"


    "There are indeed people under the sect who have been killed by me." Suze didn''t deny it, said.


    Qiao Kun shook his head and said, "it''s immoral to kill moral people without authorization. It''s against God''s will. The king shouldn''t do it."


    Then he said, "Xibo Hou Jichang, a great sage in the sea, was praised by everyone and imprisoned by the king in the dynasty song?"


    "Yes, it''s also true."


    Su Ze replied and looked at Qiao Kun, who had no problems and looked destined to be on the list of gods.


    "The king is wrong again." Qiao Kun said, "Xibo Hou Jichang is a man of Tao. How can he be so suspicious and imprisoned..."


    When Su Ze heard this, he also smiled: "they have Tao, that is, I have no Tao. Are you here to tell me that I am a blind king without Tao?"


    Qiao Kun said, "killing moral people without authorization and imprisoning virtuous people are not immoral. What is it? The king is a man without morality. "


    "Who invited you? Shen Gongbao? " Suze asked.


    "No, I don''t know Shen Gongbao. I just heard that Shang Tang was disrespectful to practitioners and unfair to Xiqi, so I came to advise the king." Qiao Kun said.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, raised his hand and pointed, and a black light passed through Qiao Kun''s head.


    "There are celebrities on the list of gods. What else to say, but that''s all."


    Seeing Qiao Kun''s spirit fly to the list of gods, Su Ze said with a smile.


    Two days later, several Taoists shouted at the gate of Chaoge Palace: "King Zhou, how to hurt my Taoist friends!"


    Before Su Ze did it, I heard that the grand master did it and killed these Taoists with the five element escape method. It turned out that they were shallow disciples Deng Hua, Xiao Zhen, Han poisonous dragon and Xue Ehu. They were very poor and had no magic power. They were just a few years old and seemed to be robbed and were on the list of gods.


    A few days later, chongheihu brought seven or eight heretics into the Chaoge city. Only because he felt that he was innocent, he was erased from the Marquis of Beibo, and wanted to save Xibo Marquis Jichang, so he came to complain to King Su Zeming of Zhou.


    Wen Zhong came forward to scold the disciples who had been cut off from teaching, but he didn''t give Wen Zhong face either - one was to teach the black tiger magic, and regarded the black tiger as a disciple, which was the best way to protect his weaknesses.


    In a few words, the two sides decided to fight.


    The ten Heavenly King put down the ten Jue array and asked chongheihu and some unconvinced disciples to fight and break the array.


    Qin Tianjun set up the "Tianjue array": the leader of Tongtian cult once played the number of innate Qi, obtained the innate clear Qi, and hidden the opportunity of chaos. There are three flags, which are combined into one Qi according to the three talents of heaven, earth and man. If a person enters this array and there is thunder, it will turn into dust; If the immortal path meets here, the limbs will be shattered.


    Zhao Tianjun put down the "earth fierce array": according to the number of tunnels, there is a thick body hidden in the tunnel. There are hidden leaps and changes. There is a red flag hidden inside. There is thunder on the move and fire on the move. If mortals and immortals enter this array, there is no reason for rebirth; Even if there are five elements and wonderful skills, you can''t escape this misfortune.


    Dong Tianjun set up the "wind roar array": according to the number of ground, water, fire and wind, there are wind and fire. This wind and fire are innate Qi. Samadhi real fire comes out of it with millions of weapons. If people and immortals enter this array, wind and fire will be combined, ten thousand blades will be gathered together, and their limbs will become powder. I''m afraid he has the magic of falling into the sea and moving mountains, and his body will inevitably turn into pus.


    Yuan Tianjun set up the "cold ice array": this array is not a one-day practice, but can be refined. It is called "cold ice", which is actually a knife mountain. There is mystery in it, wind and thunder in it, icebergs like wolf teeth on it and ice like swords under it. If people and immortals enter the array, they will knock up and down at the place where wind and thunder move, and their limbs will become powder. Even if there are different skills, it will be difficult.


    The goddess of golden light set up the "golden light array": it captures the essence of the sun and moon and hides the Qi of heaven and earth. There are 21 precious mirrors in it, with 21 high poles, each side hanging on the top of the high pole, and there is a set on each mirror. If a person or an immortal enters the array, pull up this set, the thunder vibrates the mirror, only one or two turns, and the golden light shines on his body, which immediately turns into pus and blood.


    During the day, you set up a "flame array": there are three fires, including samadhi fire, air fire and stone fire. Three fires in one breath. There are three red flags in the. If people and immortals enter this array, the three flags will spread and the three fires will fly together and become ashes in a moment.


    Yao Tianjun puts down the "falling soul array": this array closes the door of life and opens the door of death. It is formed by gathering the fierce Qi of heaven and earth. There is a white paper flag with a rune seal on it. If people and immortals enter the array, the white flags will spread, dissipate their souls, and die out at an instant; Regardless of the gods, enter and perish.


    Wang Tianjun puts down the "red water array": it seizes the essence of Rengui and hides the beauty of Tianyi, which is unpredictable. There is a Bagua platform in which there are three gourds. Let people and immortals enter the array. Throw the gourd down and pour out red water. The ocean is boundless. If its water splashes a little and sticks to the body, it will turn into blood in an instant.


    Zhang Tianjun also set up the "red sand array": it is divided into three Qi according to the three talents of heaven, earth and man, and contains three fights of red sand - it looks like red sand. When you wear a sharp blade, you don''t know heaven, earth and man. If people and immortals rush into this array, the wind and thunder move, and the flying sand hurts people, the bones will become powder immediately.


    The ten Heavenly King put down the ten Jue array. Chongheihu, the master and several other apostates entered the array. In an instant, they were broken into thousands of corpses, turned into blood, or beaten into powder. The gods and souls all threw themselves into the list of gods.


    Killing chongheihu and his party, Wen Taishi, Zhao Gongming, shitianjun and Hanzhi fairy are inevitably sad.


    "They are all attendants in biyou palace. I don''t want to kill each other one day!"


    Wen Taishi said.


    "That''s what Shen Gongbao wants to see, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Gongming said with hate.


    "Taoist brother, you don''t have to," Qin Tianjun said. "Those people help worship the black tiger. They don''t know how many days they kill themselves. How can they blame us?"


    As they were talking, they suddenly saw auspicious clouds overhead. Someone took the cloud to the sky over Chaoge city.


    "Master Wen Zhong, the confused King Zhou, come out and die quickly and give back my eldest brother Zhao Gongming''s life!"


    Zhao Gongming was surprised: "is it Bixiao?"


    He said again, "Yunxiao and Qiongxiao must be here too - damn Shen Gongbao! I cheated them all! "

 Chapter 851

    In order to prevent misunderstandings, Zhao Gongming hurried up by taking advantage of the black tiger: "three younger martial sisters, Zhao Gongming is here!"


    As soon as he said this, four fairies appeared on the cloud. Yunxiao, Bixiao, Qiongxiao and Caiyun fairy looked at Zhao Gongming strangely.


    "Brother, are you safe?"


    "Shen Gongbao reported the day before yesterday that you were secretly murdered by King Zhou and Wen Zhongjun. You have been killed, and your thousand year Taoist practice has been lost..."


    Qiongxiao looked lovely and said hurriedly.


    Zhao Gongming said in a cruel voice, "Shen Gongbao is despicable and shameless. He specially deceives me to stop teaching disciples! Because of this, there was a list of gods. He didn''t want to let the hermeneutic disciples on the list, so he looked everywhere for the truncated disciples to come to Chaoge, Shang Tang and Wen Zhongdao. "


    "Younger martial sisters, don''t be fooled by traitors! I have been here with shitianjun and others to help. I have heard that Taoist Zhong has been friends for a long time. I only see who Shen Gongbao can invite. His clever words and expressions can protect several disciples! "


    His words were cruel, and the four fairies Yunxiao, Bixiao, Qiongxiao and Caiyun were also angry.


    "Shen Gongbao is really despicable. He wants to make our truncated disciples and truncated disciples difficult to each other. If he meets him again, he will never let him go!" Said the cloud fairy.


    Bixiao fairy said, "we still need to send one person back to jin''ao island to tell everyone that Shen Gongbao has evil intentions; We also need to tell the sect leader that the preacher played with his lips and caused me to stop teaching disciples, but he can''t give up! "


    Zhao Gongming hesitated: "second sister, will it make too much noise? In case you are evil, martial uncle Yuanshi Tianzun will lead to war between the two religions... "


    Bixiao fairy raised her eyebrows and said, "brother, are we afraid they won''t succeed? What are we afraid of when Shen Gongbao, a disciple of the hermeneutic sect, is so harmful? "


    Excited by her words, Zhao Gongming also had nothing to say. He nodded and asked the Han Zhi fairy to return to jin''ao island.


    First, tell your colleagues not to be fooled by the traitor Shen Gongbao;


    Second, report to the leader of Tongtian sect, saying that Shen Gongbao, the disciple of the sect, has a hateful behavior and is bad for the lives of the disciples.


    Four fairies, including Yunxiao fairy, Bixiao fairy, Qiongxiao fairy and Caiyun fairy, stayed. They also helped Wen Zhong with Zhao Gongming and reported the Qi of Shang Tang.


    Two days later, King Zhou Su Ze gave a banquet in honor of these Taoist priests, including shitianjun, Zhao Gongming and Yunxiao. During this period, Su Ze also released his men to accompany him, and both sides were full of talents.


    Monkey King and six eared macaque are lively. They quarrel with the active Qiongxiao fairy and the competitive Bixiao fairy.


    Zhao Gongming and shitianjun stared at the golden haired lion, the six toothed white elephant and the green haired lion for a long time.


    "Three, are you really not the golden light fairy, Qiu Shouxian and Lingya fairy?"


    Jin Maoyu said with a smile, "you have asked me more than once. I''m really not the golden immortal under the sect of interception!"


    The green lion also said, "I''m not Qiu Shouxian!"


    "I''m not a tooth fairy!" Said the six toothed white elephant.


    Zhao Gongming and shitianjun couldn''t help looking at each other and shaking their heads - like, too like!


    There happened to be three other green haired lions, white elephants and golden haired lions who became friends. After they were transformed, they looked almost the same as the golden light fairy, Lingya fairy and Qiushou fairy?


    I always felt that the three Taoist friends pretended not to know themselves and others and deliberately joked.


    But after several inquiries, they felt that they were not. Zhao Gongming and shitianjun couldn''t help looking again.


    The blue haired lion, the six toothed white elephant and the golden mammoth gradually ignored their eyes and talked about their own affairs.


    "You two are lucky. Guanyin and Puxian are left to you."


    The green lion said with some envy, "I really want to clean up that Manjusri. This dead pervert will be castrated by him no matter what comes under his hand... Even if I regain my life now, I''m not angry when I think of the previous things!"


    Jin Maoyu said with a smile, "you just think too much. Although Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun is almost the same as the Manjusri Bodhisattva we know, the world is different from our original world and can not be compared."


    "For example, when did the three of us worship the apostolic saints and listen to the sermon? It''s just a natural beast. After practice, they caught it and made it a mount. That''s all. "


    "If you want revenge, you need to find this Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master, but the text is irrelevant."


    The green lion shook his head and said, "Jin Daoyou is also angry. Instead, he advised me to be generous..."


    "Stop complaining." The six toothed white elephant said, "the king didn''t let us pick and choose to avenge us. We''re lucky. The king gives us some entertainment. Your luck is a little bad, but it''s not too bad. "


    "Think about it. With your little ability, how can you surpass Manjusri?"


    "When you avenge yourself, it will be a long way off. The king killed Manjusri himself. You should know that this is a breath for you. Don''t think about anything else!"


    When the green lion heard the speech, he was surprised and nodded again and again.


    After a reception banquet, Su Ze''s men were also familiar with Zhao Gongming, Sanxiao, shitianjun and others.


    The next period of time was unusually calm.


    Shang Tang calmed down Beidi and Xiqi, showing the appearance of a peaceful and prosperous age. There was no sign that he was about to run out.


    No one came to the door to challenge the sermon and interception. It seems that everyone was frightened by the canonization, and no one dared to go down the mountain to the song city.


    Su Ze had nothing to do. She went to the wa palace to sit several times. Nu Wa was not very angry with him and wanted to drive him away. After driving him several times, she found that there was no way to take him after all. She had to ask the boy not to bring tea and water again and let Su Ze sit dry.


    "Do you want to know when I got the Tao?" Suze asked.


    Nu Wa looked at him expressionless: "if you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t say it, just go away."


    "Hey, why are you so vulgar? Be patient... "Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Get out!"


    Nu Wa raised her finger to the gate of Wa palace. She always felt that her patience had been exhausted by this hateful guy. Now she just wanted to let this guy get out of her wa palace in exchange for a moment of cleanliness.


    "In fact, I''m not a divine creature at the beginning of chaos. Unlike the six saints, I''m born with extraordinary feet. I''m just an ordinary mortal." Su Ze said faintly.


    "You are my mortal?" Nu Wa sneered, "you are filial, and you know how to write me some poems!"


    "Be dignified... Quiet... Patient..."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "look, you don''t look like the original now."


    I''m dignified... Nu Wa scolded secretly in her heart. She came to me to annoy me. I haven''t said much in recent thousands of years.

 Chapter 852

    Su Ze said slowly, "it''s not this side of the world, but the other side of the world."


    "Nuwa, I''m also surprised. If you made up the people in this world and you made up the sky, did you make up the ordinary people in our world?"


    "What do you say..."


    Nuwa thought: "it''s to solve a dilemma in my heart. I said, "how could the seventh Saint run out of heaven and earth for no reason? It turns out that you are not the saint of our heaven and earth, but the saint of the other heaven and earth!"


    "Or should I call you an extraterritorial evil, a heavenly devil who messes with my heaven?"


    "Whatever you call it, just don''t tell others." Suze said.


    "If you leave today, I''ll tell others." Nu Wa said expressionless.


    Su Ze looked at her in surprise: "really?"


    Nu Wa was upset by him and shouted, "do you still say it?"


    Su Ze went on: "strictly speaking, I have never realized the avenue of heaven and earth and have not built my own Avenue, so I am not actually a saint."


    Nu Wa stared at him unhappily: "nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m really not a saint." Suze said.


    "You are not a saint, but I have no way to take you. Am I not a saint?" Nu Wa said coldly, "you can see your nonsense."


    Su Ze explained: "in fact, my abilities are mixed, which is pieced together from the East and the west of various worlds."


    "Originally, I was just a mortal. Later, I was stronger than a mortal. Later, I mastered energy such as chakra, internal power, magic and giant power. Until I had something that can return to the flow, I took all the power back to myself, transformed it into whatever I wanted, and had the strength almost equivalent to Taiyi Zhenxian."


    "Later, he used his ability and a steady stream of certain characteristics to break the ban and break the law, and deduced the extension of heaven and earth in his sleeve into a powerful magic power."


    "Up to now, my ability is still not to completely suppress all immortals in the world, but to suppress others'' weaknesses with my strongest strength. The realm of Taoism is indeed not at the level of saints."


    Nu Wa listened to him say so much slowly and couldn''t help but take it seriously.


    Is he really a mortal? Is it really not a saint?


    Returning to her mind, Nu Wa couldn''t help but look a little offset: "if it''s just a little magical power and mixed abilities, you can''t make a picture of mountains and rivers and seven treasures and wonderful trees, and you can''t defeat me."


    "There''s something strange about you."


    Su Ze nodded calmly: "yes, I do have something strange about me, but I can''t tell you for the time being."


    Nu Wa looked at him coldly and couldn''t help raising her anger: "get out of here!"


    It''s deliberately irritating to say half of what you say, but you don''t want to say it completely.


    "Then I''m not a saint''s secret. Will you tell others?" Suze asked.


    Nuwa said coldly, "of course!"


    "When you''re gone, I''ll go to Zixiao palace, ring the Taoist bell, call all the people in the three circles, and make your identity as an evil demon outside the territory public."


    Su Ze said, "really? Will you really reveal my identity? "


    "Of course it''s true!" Nu Wa said expressionless, "you can get out. When you leave, I''ll go to Zixiao palace."


    "When I go..."


    Su Ze repeated, "what if I don''t go?"


    Nu Wa was stunned and looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze also looked at her: "is it right? If I don''t go, you won''t go?"


    "Bastard! Flirt with me again! " Nu Wa''s angry face turned red. She grabbed Yu Ruyi and hit Su Ze, "get out of here!"


    Su Ze took Yu Ruyi and nodded.


    "I''ll come back when I''m free. Can you prepare some good tea for me next time?"


    Nu Wa stared at him coldly and revealed a clear message: if you don''t get out, I''ll kill you!


    Su Ze smiled and turned away.


    Nu Wa held her cheek angrily, shining with ice and jade. After a while, she stood up.


    Call a boy: "pick some good tea."


    The boy retreated according to his life. Nu Wa was angry for a moment, but she couldn''t help smiling again.


    Damn bastard, if you are also made by Nu Wa, you will be rewarded by your mother next time you drink this tea!


    Think so, oneself also smiled.


    After a while, another boy came and said, "madam, a monster is coming to see you."


    Nu Wa asked the monster to come in. The monster had many eyes and ears, but he was a multi eyed monster who was good at listening to all kinds of things in the sky and the world.


    "Empress... You already know what you asked the little demon to pay attention to the other day." Many strange eyes reported, "yesterday, master Tongtian of biyou palace went to Kunlun Mountain and went to bajingtian with master Yuanshi Tianzun..."


    Nu Wa''s heart moved when she heard the speech: the multi eyed monster did not dare to directly peep at the sage. She could only peep at the disciples and places of interception, elucidation and human education, because searching for the past according to the spiritual light, 80% of them were the saints, so this should be done.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was arrogant. He boasted that he was not involved in the world of mortals and that his Taoism was superb. He never accepted monsters who were inferior.


    Therefore, Nu Wa vaguely guessed that this time, the first emperor was afraid that he would not let his proud disciples on the list of gods. He would only offset the account with some disciples who had been practicing for several years. More importantly, he had to plan to stop teaching those monsters and heretics.


    Now the leader of Tongtian sect in biyou palace goes to Kunlun Mountain and goes to bajingtian with the emperor of Yuanshi to find Lao Tzu. I''m afraid the saints of the three religions come together not because of anything else, but because of the great magical powers, seven treasures and wonderful trees shown by King Su Ze of Zhou and the chaos of heaven.


    The original Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader, who might have been infighting, joined hands to meet the enemy because of the chaos of heaven''s secrets and the obscurity of God sealing.


    This is all caused by the bastard Suze!


    Why didn''t Tongtian and Yuanshi Tianzun call Western religious leaders to pick up Daoists and quasi Taoists?


    Obviously, it was caused by Su Ze. He used Qibao Miao tree more than once. It is estimated that it is also considered that zhunti Taoist intervened in the matter of God sealing.


    Thinking of this, Nu Wa couldn''t help smiling: who could have thought that Su Ze, king of Zhou, was not a quasi Taoist, but the seventh Saint from outside?


    However, this matter can not be covered up. Once the two sides confront each other, it is easy to show their original shape.


    At that time, Su Ze, I''m afraid it''s hard to survive.


    Nu Wa thought of this and the good tea she asked the boy to pick... He probably couldn''t drink it?


    If you want to ask the boy to come back, you don''t have to pick spirit tea.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t speak after all.


    Maybe, what if... This bastard can really live well after revealing his identity?


    At that time, he should come to drink this spiritual tea.


    Shangtang, Chaoge city.


    Fairy Hanzhi and the leader of Tongtian cult sat down, and her disciples, the virgin Jinling, Taoist Duobao and the long ear dingguang fairy appeared in Wenzhong''s residence.

 Chapter 853

    "Master, what does the master say?"


    Wen Zhong sat on the lower head and asked with a smile to the virgin of the golden spirit, the Taoist priest Duobao on one side, the long ear dingguang fairy and the Han Zhi fairy.


    The virgin Jinling''s expression was solemn: "the master of the sect went to Kunlun Mountain, told his martial uncle about Shen Gongbao, and went to Bajing palace together to the master."


    "How to deal with Shen Gongbao?"


    Zhao Gongming said, Wen Zhong, San Xiao, Shi Tianjun and others are seriously concerned about this matter.


    "On the one hand, Shen Gongbao''s behavior is hateful. He captured and suppressed the East China Sea and became a water diversion general." Said the virgin of the golden spirit.


    Hearing Zhong frown, Zhao Gongming shouted, "how can this hatred be eliminated if you don''t break him into pieces and pierce his heart with thousands of arrows!"


    Bixiao fairy and shitianjun nodded in general.


    After drinking the impulsive Bixiao fairy, Yunxiao fairy said, "the master of the sect discussed with the two martial uncles. This matter must have been discussed properly and can''t be changed. It''s useless for us to make any more noise."


    Zhao Gongming sat breathlessly aside, poured a glass of wine and drank it. He didn''t even bother to wipe off the liquor at his mouth.


    "If I meet Shen Gongbao again, I don''t care what Fenshui general he is, I will kill him to dispel my hatred!"


    "Yes, I must kill him!" The ten day gentleman also shouted in unison, "this man is extremely hateful. It''s hard to dispel our resentment to make powder!"


    The cloud fairy smiled. Regardless of their angry words, she said, "elder martial sister, there are still unfinished meanings. I don''t know what else the master and two martial uncles need to tell us?"


    At this point, the eyes flow sweetly, and the aura and wisdom seem to seize the creation of heaven and earth.


    "If it wasn''t a big event, it wouldn''t be that the three of you came with Hanzhi fairy. Are you afraid that Hanzhi fairy can''t move us?"


    The virgin of Jinling said frankly, "yes, after the discussion between the master and the two teachers, there are other arrangements."


    "First, the matter of Shen Gongbao is just a small matter."


    "Second, the number of days has changed, and so has the matter of God worship. The biggest change is Su Ze, king of Zhou. He once used a treasure, but it was not his own, but the seven treasures and wonderful tree used by the second leader of the Western church, zhunti Taoist! "


    "The leader of the sect quarreled with the two martial uncles. At the beginning, the three religions signed the list of gods. The people on the list were all people with shallow fortune and self destruction. This matter has nothing to do with the western religion."


    "Nowadays, most of them are on the list of hermeneutics, and there are also several interceptions. The saints of Western religions don''t know whether to borrow the body of King Zhou or quietly accept King Zhou as their disciples. This leads to chaos in heaven, and the three religions can''t continue signing the list of gods. It''s really a big mistake."


    Speaking of this, the virgin of Jinling spoke solemnly: "the master of the church has ordered that the Western church will not show up. King Su Ze of Zhou will not explain this matter. Pay back the cause and effect of our three religions, and the matter of God sealing will stop!"


    "Order Wenzhong, Zhao Gongming, Sanxiao, shitianjun and others to go back to biyou Palace on jin''ao island to repair and wait for Tianshi!"


    After these words, Zhao Gongming, Sanxiao, shitianjun and Caiyun fairy were all silent.


    Wen Zhong got up and knelt down in front of the virgin of Jinling: "the master is on the top, and the disciple is unfilial. I can''t obey the order of the leader."


    "Hearing that Zhong came out of jin''ao Island, Baofu Shangtang has been in existence for three dynasties. Shangtang has been kind to me, and it is where I have worked hard all my life!"


    "The king is a disciple of western religion, and Wen Zhong doesn''t care. He only knows that the king is in office, the world is quiet and flat, and Shangtang is getting better and better. At this moment, Wen Zhong can''t leave the king and give up Shangtang Jiye! "


    Taoist Duobao said aside, "Taoist friend, you are so confused!"


    "If your king has been harmed by the quasi Taoist priest, then the quasi Taoist priest will be on the throne?"


    Wen Zhong shook his head: "that won''t happen. The western religion is pure and bitter. The two Taoists do not like to talk and talk. They practice fast and practice hard. "


    "My king is not shy of wine and sex, and his speech and behavior have never been a saint. He is by no means a quasi Taoist."


    Wen Zhong said that the virgin of Jinling and Taoist Duobao also secretly agreed.


    The performance of Su Ze, king of Zhou, is indeed completely different from that of Western saints. If he is a quasi Taoist, there is too much difference.


    The virgin of Jinling sighed: "you disobeyed the order of the leader, but you should know that from then on, you will find your own misfortunes and blessings. If you are on the list of gods, don''t blame the leader and all Taoist friends for not helping!"


    "If you don''t complain, life and death are fate!"


    Wen Zhong said.


    Zhao Gongming stood up and shouted, "don''t worry about hearing Tao Zhong. I Zhao Gongming is also helping you in Chaoge city!"


    "What''s the fear of being a God?"


    "If my heart can''t read it and can''t help my Taoist friends, what''s the use of my ability, even if I know everything from heaven to earth?"


    With his statement, a hidden worry appeared in the eyes of the cloud fairy.


    Since he refused to retreat - the others also attached great importance to love and righteousness, how can it be so good!


    Sure enough, after Zhao Gongming said so, shitianjun stood up and said, "brother Wen, we are willing to stay and help until we die!"


    Caiyun fairy and Qiongxiao fairy also said, "if brother Zhao Gongming doesn''t go, we won''t go either."


    "I won''t go either!" Bixiao fairy also said.


    The cloud fairy wanted to persuade people not to act impulsively, but she couldn''t say anything when she saw that they were working together.


    Zhao Gongming and his two sisters refuse to go. How can she go?


    "I''ll stay and help Wen Daoyou."


    "You..."


    The virgin Jinling looked angry. She never thought she would go out in person. Not only did she have no way to bring them back to jin''ao Island, but even her apprentice Wen Zhong couldn''t take them back.


    "There is no way for good or bad, but people call themselves."


    Taoist Duobao saw that the virgin Jinling couldn''t call back Wen Zhong and others. He shook his head and stood up: "virgin Jinling, we have finished what we should say, and we should leave!"


    "Wen Zhong, Zhao Gongming, wait for yourself!"


    The virgin of Jinling shook her head and sighed. She pointed to Wen Zhong and stood up.


    Taoist Duobao, the virgin of Jinling and the long ear dingguang fairy got up and walked out for two steps. The virgin of Jinling looked at Hanzhi fairy: "don''t you go?"


    Han Zhi fairy replied, "I also want to stay."


    The goddess of the golden spirit was so angry that she turned and walked away quickly, and the clouds disappeared without a shadow.


    Taoist Duobao shook his head and sang, "the fairy road in the mountains is the most mysterious, but the road to the world of mortals is difficult. As soon as we leave the green mountains, the waves rise, and the disaster is not far away! "


    After singing this verse, Taoist Duobao and the long eared dingguang immortal also left by cloud.


    Wen Zhong, Zhao Gongming, San Xiao, Shi Tianjun and others looked at each other, and the atmosphere gradually stagnated.


    The cloud fairy whispered, "all Taoist friends, if the three religions regard Shang Tang as an enemy, how can we deal with it?"

 Chapter 854

    This sentence immediately asked the people.


    The leader of Tongtian sect discussed with two martial uncles and regarded Su Ze, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, as the enemy. Next, I''m afraid they will join hands with the three religions to make enemies with the Western religions. Don''t they stay to help Wen Zhong and Su Ze, which is tantamount to opposing the leader of jiejiao and Tongtian sect?


    "I..."


    Wen Zhong sighed: "it''s my thoughtlessness that has troubled all Taoist friends."


    "Please listen to me, Taoist friends. If the leader and two martial uncles fight, please return to jin''ao Island immediately and don''t say anything to help. I Wen Zhong should also die and never involve all Taoist friends. "


    Zhao Gongming said, "Wen Zhongdao, I''m Zhao Gongming -"


    This time, Wen Zhong refused to let him stand up for justice. He said in a fierce voice, "Taoist friend Zhao Gongming, you must rely on me!"


    "If you don''t follow me, Wen Zhong will die with his sword at the moment. He won''t drag you down."


    "If you are damaged because I smell Zhong alone, I can''t rest in peace when I die, and I dare not rest under the nine springs!"


    While talking, the divine eye in the middle of the eyebrow between his eyes opened, and a few inches of white light came out boldly, shining brightly all over the room.


    Zhao Gongming wanted to say more, but Wen Zhong said coldly, "Taoist friends, if you follow me, you will stay. If you don''t follow me, you will return to jin''ao island now!"


    "If not, must I die here today?"


    Seeing his determined attitude, the cloud fairy felt a little relieved - Wen Zhong had this attitude. I think his sister and Zhao Gongming could save their lives.


    "Wen Zhongdao said like this. We''ll follow our orders naturally."


    He also said to Zhao Gongming, "if the leader comes, we have to beg him to forgive us. How can we really use magic weapons against him?"


    That''s right.


    Zhao Gongming and shitianjun are people who attach importance to emotion and righteousness. They can attach importance to emotion and righteousness to Wen Zhong. Naturally, they also attach importance to emotion and righteousness to the truncated and Tongtian sect leaders. It is impossible to start at that time.


    Zhao Gongming, shitianjun, Caiyun fairy, Hanzhi fairy, Bixiao fairy and Qiongxiao fairy no longer argue with themselves.


    The next day, master Wen went to the court and bowed down to Su Ze after the ministers retreated.


    "Your majesty! But do you worship the western religion? "


    "No." Suze said.


    Wen Zhong''s heart sank: "did the sage of western religion replace my king in person?"


    Su Ze shook his head again: "neither. If you have anything to say, why do you suddenly ask me about my origin today? "


    Wen Zhong was puzzled and looked up at Su Ze: "king, who is it? Who is sacred? Is it really Su Ze, the king of my soup? "


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I am Su Ze. Naturally, there is no falsehood."


    Wen Zhong also ignored the rites of kings and officials and said, "king, in my memory, the king has never practiced Taoism, let alone such amazing magic powers, not to mention the magic weapon seven treasures and wonderful tree of the quasi Taoist, the second leader of the western religion."


    "If you say that the king is a saint of western religion, the old minister himself doesn''t believe it; But if the king has nothing to do with western religion, the seven treasures and wonderful trees are proof. I''m afraid it''s hard for the king to explain himself. "


    "Now, the master of the jiejiao Tongtian cult, together with the first emperor and Lao Tzu, is about to make a move towards the king and the western religion. Please make sure to explain your origin, master, and your current purpose. "


    Su Ze said lightly, "if I say so, what will you do?"


    "Whether the king is a disciple of western religion or not," Wen Zhong lowered his head and said, "I would like to protect the foundation of Shangtang. I am the king of Shangtang. Wen Zhong has no regret to serve me with death. I don''t want to protect the foundation of Shangtang. Please leave by yourself, or Wen Zhong will die to be loyal to Shangtang! "


    Wen Taishi''s loyalty was true, and Su Ze couldn''t help being silent.


    Later, Su Ze said, "I can tell you that I really have nothing to do with western religion. This seven treasure tree is not the one in the hands of zhunti Taoist. Zhunti Taoist has another seven treasure tree."


    "I naturally want to protect the foundation of Shang Tang. Otherwise, what should I do to clean up Xibo Hou Jichang?"


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong suddenly realized that the seven treasures wonderful tree in the king''s hand is not the one in the quasi Taoist''s hand. In this way, the king really has nothing to do with western religion!


    Therefore, he bowed down and worshipped again: "Wen Zhong, I am willing to die for the king and for the Shang Tang effect!"


    Su Ze raised his hand to help him, but he was interested in the alliance of Tongtian sect leader, Yuanshi Tianzun and Lao Tzu, and asked what was going on.


    When asked, Su Ze only felt that the leader of Tongtian cult was really an easy to be talked about iron, simple and simple. The means of Yuanshi Tianzun were really high, and the moistening things were silent - in the original book, the leader of Tongtian cult was calculated to be unable to turn over. At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult was persuaded by Yuanshi Tianzun to join hands to find Lao Tzu because of Shen Gongbao.


    Under this chaotic secret, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty turned the leader of Tongtian sect into his own side. After finding Lao Tzu, he joined hands with the three religions. The target of suspicion was the Western church, the guide and the quasi preacher.


    As for why the saints of the three religions think so, the fundamental reason is that Su Ze has used the Qibao Miao tree many times, as if he has revealed his flaws.


    This time, it is completely different from the original.


    Yuanshi Tianzun is really an expert who can adapt to changes. Now no one is sure who will be on the list of gods. It''s a complete mess.


    If there is no accident, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will definitely be the final winner when he brings together the three religions.


    Of course, Su Ze''s own existence is the biggest accident.


    Two days after Wen Zhong declared his position to Su Ze, Prime Minister Jiang Shang and Jiang Ziya also came to see Su Ze and asked if Su Ze was a Western Chinese.


    If the western religion is Chinese, then according to the order of the first heaven, the canonization of gods will stop for the time being and see what the western religion is going to do.


    If you are not a Western Chinese, you should ask the king to find a way to explain the origin of the Qibao Miao tree.


    Su Ze said again that the Qibao Miao tree in his hand was not the Qibao Miao tree in the hands of the quasi Taoist priest. Jiang Ziya walked away with dubious faith and went to Kunlun mountain to report to Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After hearing this, the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was not suspicious of the earth. He sent Fu jinxianyun neutron to teach in the west, invited two saints, and invited Lao Tzu and the leader of Tongtian together.


    Two days later, five saints gathered in Kunlun mountain.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said to zhunti Taoist: "Taoist friends are so comfortable in the west, and magic weapons are given to people to use. It can be seen that the west is already a pure paradise."


    Then the Taoist looked sad and sighed, "the west is very bitter, just pure."


    Zhunti Taoist also nodded: "where do you start? My magic weapon is only seven treasure trees, six clean bamboos and a blessing pestle. At present, they are all around for a moment. How can they give them away? "

 Chapter 855

    As soon as the zhunti Taoist said this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "are you serious?"


    "Now Su Ze, the king of Shangtang, holds the seven treasures wonderful tree in his hand. He brushes all the magic weapons and Qi practitioners and destroys several young people''s interpretation and interception. Isn''t it your seven treasures wonderful tree, Taoist friend?"


    The zhunti Taoist priest was surprised at the speech and took out a colorful and glazed treasure tree: "Tongtian Taoist friends, isn''t this my seven treasure wonderful tree?"


    "This treasure has never been lent to anyone but me. If you say it is used, I will never believe it."


    "Is there anyone else who took the seven treasures wonderful tree from me and returned it to me?"


    Lao Tzu didn''t say a word. The leader of Tongtian cult looked at the seven treasures wonderful tree, but he didn''t speak. The emperor of Yuanshi also looked at the treasure.


    "Taoist friend, this is the only treasure?"


    The quasi Taoist said, "there is really only one in my hand. If the Taoist friend said that there is a second Qibao wonderful tree, it must be destined for me. "


    Tongtian sect leader sneered: "how can I have fate with you?"


    "There is a saying in western religion that Saro has two trees, often with impermanence, one wither and one glory, music and no music." The Taoist zhunti said, "if there are really two Qibao wonderful trees, one will prosper, one will decline, one will wither and one will prosper, which is really the pole of our Avenue. It is caused by fate."


    "Therefore, this thing is destined for me."


    "In this way, as long as the tree is mentioned in my three religious teachings, it must be related to the seven treasures and wonderful tree." Said the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Zhunti Taoist shook his head and said, "why should Tongtian Taoist friends be unreasonable? Don''t force me if I have fate or not. You see, I have one tree in my hand. If there is another tree in the hands of the king of Shangtang, it will just achieve the beauty of double trees. "


    "Among the three religions, is there such a wonderful way for me to practice?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was silent, and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and Lao Tzu were silent.


    When zhunti Taoist said so, they could not deny that there was indeed a saying of double trees in western religion.


    I can only admire zhunti Taoist who can really say that the opportunity is getting faster, just turning "ignorance" into "fate with me".


    Seeing that the saints of the three religions acquiesced in this matter, zhunti Taoist became the most positive.


    "Now, five saints gather in Kunlun Mountain, which is also a rare event after Zixiao palace."


    "In my opinion, it''s not too late. The five of us will go to Shangtang Chaoge city to have a look. If there is another Qibao wonderful tree, we need to take it quickly. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said calmly, "it''s not urgent. I''ve asked my disciples to explore the way first and then go again."


    "Disciples?" The quasi Taoist suddenly said, "did you light a lamp to take them?"


    "Well, people who have suffered from robbery can''t stop them. They have to go to the world of mortals after all."


    Yuanshi Tianzun finished this sentence and said no more.


    The five saints were free to gossip and waited quietly for the opportunity.


    After about half an hour, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "yesterday''s yellow flowers are fresh today, which has always been the case through the ages. The world of mortals can''t stay. I see the past again. "


    "Taoist friend, why do you have this feeling?"


    Asked the guide.


    Yuanshi Tianzun answered softly, "because I pity the twelve disciples and don''t want them to die as gods, I have many plans in my heart. Now, after all, the destiny depends on. All the twelve immortals should be robbed and killed. "


    "All Taoist friends, go to Shangtang Chaoge city."


    Although his words were light, the Four Saints such as Tongtian leader knew the weight.


    A saint plans something and cannot do it. Once this happens, it is no small matter.


    The fact that the emperor did not show his anger at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty does not mean that he put down his mind at this point - when he went to the song city of Shang Tang Dynasty, the sage was angry and didn''t know how to change the color of mountains and rivers!


    The five saints drove the auspicious clouds down the Kunlun mountain to Chaoge city.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    One day, the auspicious light swayed, and the five colored auspicious clouds could not fly through; Deer chirp, nine standards sound in the air, and the color of purple Ganoderma lucidum shows thousands of leaves. The middle door shows a real face, and the strange face is gone; The rainbow of God dances through the sky of the Han Dynasty, and the treasure books hang around the waist without birth or death. At the foot of lingjiu mountain, the number lights up and goes to the flat peach to add longevity.


    After the five saints gathered in Kunlun Mountain, the lantern burning Taoist and more than a dozen disciples came to the sky of Chaoge city and slowly pressed down on the clouds.


    There are guangchengzi, Daoxing Tianzun, Taiyi immortal, Lingbao Archmage, Qingxu moral Zhenjun.


    There are also disciples of their sect. They used to be immortal disciples who have been on the list of gods, such as Tzu hang Taoist priest and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun.


    Some people also followed the sect, including the goddess of the golden spirit, Taoist Duobao, long ear dingguang fairy, golden fairy, Lingya fairy and Qiu Shouxian. There are even five or six casual practitioners, such as Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao.


    As a result, most of the Chaoge city was blocked by the other party''s clouds, which attracted Chaoge residents to look around one after another.


    Wen Zhongwen, the grand master, Zhao Gongming, shitianjun, Sanxiao and others also saw such a big formation and hurriedly welcomed out. The monkey king also came out with six eared macaque, green lion, scorpion essence, golden feather, six toothed white elephant and so on.


    When the two sides meet, they first look at each other.


    The green haired lion, the golden haired lion, the six toothed white elephant, the golden light fairy, the spirit tooth fairy and the Qiu Shouxian looked at each other. Everyone also glanced at each other. Are these three pairs of twins?


    Although master Wen knew the other party''s intention, he was afraid it was bad. Riding on the ink Qilin, he said, "fellow Taoist friends, what are you doing here?"


    "The king of Shang Tang ruined my master''s life with magic weapons. How can I not take revenge!"


    A dwarf with a sharp gun shouted.


    "Who is Tao you?" Wen Zhong asked.


    The dwarf replied, "my teacher is an immortal who is afraid of leaving grandchildren. My name is Tu xingsun!"


    After he finished, Yang Jian, a disciple of immortal Yuding, and several others also stood up together and asked for revenge for the master.


    Nezha under the Taiyi immortal''s door was even more stubborn. He was so excited that he raised his sharp gun and stabbed him. He shouted, "I''ll fight if I fight. I''m afraid he''ll do something!"


    Seeing that they were so rude, Zhao Gongming raised his hand to sacrifice dinghaizhu and shouted, "don''t be rude!"


    "Zhao Gongming!" Exclaimed the virgin of the golden spirit.


    When Zhao Gongming''s heart was in a mess, he couldn''t help loosening his hands.


    Nezha''s fire pointed gun was merciless and stabbed straight to take Zhao Gongming''s life.


    "Hee hee, little doll, you can''t do it at this time!"


    Horizontally, a golden cudgel stretched out and blocked Zhao Gongming''s eyes. Monkey King smiled and held the golden cudgel out of the crowd and stood in front of Wen Zhong, Zhao Gongming and others.


    Zhao Gongming leaned over the black tiger and said, "Zhao Gongming thanks sun Daoyou for saving his life. The grace of saving his life is unforgettable."


    Sun Wukong shook his head and said, "it''s not good for you to fight like this. It''s not refreshing at all. Let''s try this war! "


    Ruyi pushed the golden cudgel forward and bounced Nezha''s fire pointed gun and his body out.


    "Come on, little doll, fight with me for hundreds of rounds!"


    Nezha was in a bad temper at this time. Instead of being afraid, he became more and more brave and energetic.


    They jumped up, grabbed the sharp gun and went straight to the monkey king. Their martial arts were intertwined. They fought from the ground to the sky, and then fell from the sky to the world. They made a clang sound, and the sparks burst like fireworks. It was really fierce.


    On the other side, a beautiful woman came out and said with a smile, "who else wants to do it?"


    Tu Xing sun immediately smiled: "I, I''ll come!"


    The beautiful woman was a scorpion. Seeing the short and ugly earthly sun''s obscene appearance, she was immediately unhappy.


    However, she was also cruel and cruel. At this time, the killing opportunity rose, and her speech and smile were still full: "OK, good brother, come on..."


    After these words, the soul of Tu Xing sun came out and narrowed his eyes with laughter.


    "Good! well! Good sister, I''m coming! "


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed.


    The scorpion spirit sneered and took back the means. Tu xingsun looked dull and flew to the Fengshen platform with his soul.


    Seeing the work, the inverted stake pierced a big hole in the head of the tuhang sun. A corpse shook slightly and fell to the ground.


    "Ah! How dare evil! "


    "What a mean witch!"


    The lamp burning Taoist priest, guangchengzi, Jinling virgin and others were surprised and angry and drank angrily.


    They never expected that they and others would mobilize the public like this. Even Su Ze, the king of Shang Tang, was not seen, so they were sent to the list of gods in front of them.


    It''s too humiliating!


    Yang Jian rushed forward with an angry drink and wanted to kill the scorpion essence. The six eared macaque came up with a muddy iron stick and fought a tie with Yang Jian.


    Guangchengzi, Taiyi immortal, Taoist Tianzun and others took out their own magic weapons one after another, ready to find a chance to kill the vicious Witch and send several people in front of them to the Fengshen platform.


    Jin Guangxian, Qiu Shouxian and Lingya Xian met with Jin Maoyu, Qing Mao lion and six tooth white elephant, and six pairs of eyes looked at each other.


    "Are you three... Like this?" Jin Guangxian asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, it was born like this." Jin Maoyu said.


    "Then... Why are you... Here?" Jin Guangxian asked again.


    Jin Maoyu and other three monsters smiled: "this matter is too long. You have your own things to do, and we also have our own things to do. We are our own masters."

 Chapter 856

    work for each master?


    Jin Guangxian, Ling Ya Xian and Qiu Shouxian looked at each other, and they had a tacit understanding with Jin Maoyu, Qing Mao lion and six tooth white elephant. The six pairs were opposite. They seemed to be at war, but in fact they had no intention to do it.


    On the other hand, Sun Wukong and Nezha gradually divided the victory and defeat. After all, Nezha was small and weak. He had not yet practiced the lotus Dharma. He was hit by Sun Wukong. He was surprised and angry. He turned and fled back to immortal Taiyi.


    The six eared macaque and Yang Jian are neck and neck and are still fighting fiercely.


    Guangchengzi sacrificed fan Tianyin and was ready to find a chance to kill scorpion essence.


    Wen Zhong, Zhao Gongming, Shi Tianjun, San Xiao and others were stopped by the virgin of Jinling and Taoist Duobao. Although they were anxious to intervene, they hesitated and never came to a conclusion.


    At this time, a Golden Dragon flew out of the palace. Su Ze took the Dragon King of Hongjiang and came to the people.


    "Since it''s inconvenient for master Wen and the people who stopped teaching to make a move, they will withdraw for the time being."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I''m just going to see who will seek revenge on me."


    Smelling a little ashamed, master Wen bowed and said, "Your Majesty, I..."


    Su Ze indicated that he didn''t have to think much. He rode the golden dragon to the front. The monkey king and the six eared macaque came back and stood on both sides. Dong Machi, scorpion essence, Jinghe Dragon King and alligator dragon all stood behind him, surpassing Wen Zhong, Zhao Gongming, shitianjun and others.


    Wen Zhong whispered to Zhao Gongming and others so that they didn''t have to come forward.


    Later, he himself urged Mo Qilin to come to Su Ze''s side.


    "Your Majesty, Wen Zhong doesn''t care any more. Please give orders."


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech: "Wen Zhong, you don''t have to look like this. I won''t send you to the list of gods, nor will I make you die."


    Wen Zhong didn''t feel lucky because of this. In his opinion, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape today. He can only ignore life and death and live and die with the king. There''s no other way.


    On the other side, Yang Jian waved a three pointed two edged knife and pointed to Su Ze: "dizzy king, cultivating witchcraft has harmed my teacher, immortal Yuding. I must avenge this!"


    Su Ze said with a smile, "OK, then you''ll take revenge."


    Yang Jian shouted and rushed over: "faint king, pay for your life!"


    Before he could say a word, Su Ze smiled, and a seven treasure tree appeared in his hand. As soon as he brushed the seven colors, Yang Jian fell to the ground and his weapons fell.


    Another brush, all mana imprisoned.


    Su Ze pointed out his finger and a little black light penetrated, killing Yang Jian immediately, and his soul flew to the Fengshen platform.


    "What a sharp magic weapon!"


    Guangchengzi shouted. At the same time, he threw fan Tianyin up and fell on Su Ze''s head.


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp saw his hand, his eyes closed and sighed: "kill yourself, life should be like this."


    If you don''t do it, there may be a glimmer of life; How can we survive this?


    Because the light burning Taoist cultivates Taoism very early, has extensive knowledge and high seniority, he has long seen that the seven treasures wonderful tree in Su Ze''s hand is not false at all. It is the seven treasures wonderful tree of the quasi Taoist.


    Is this the most precious treasure that saints can have? Can it be resisted by the fan Tianyin refined by guangchengzi alone? More because that Su Ze shot, it is clear that he is also powerful, at least no less than the lamp himself.


    Therefore, if guangchengzi doesn''t start, he may still have a way to live. If he starts rashly, he is doomed to be on the list of gods.


    Sure enough, he saw the colorful light brush one after another. Guangchengzi first lost his magic weapon fan Tianyin, then brushed off his treasure clothes, and then cut off three flowers and five Qi.


    Seeing that guangchengzi was about to lose his life, Taiyi immortal, Lingbao Archmage, Taoist Tianzun and Qingxu moral Zhenjun all rushed to fight.


    "Don''t kill my friend!"


    "Taoist friend, wait a minute!"


    They threw out their magic weapons and called Su Ze. Some were impolite, some asked, but they didn''t want to let him go at all.


    Seeing this, the Taoist priest shook his head and sighed.


    Now the twelve immortals are on the list of gods together. The sage has to make a move to end this matter.


    It''s not forced at the moment. I just see that four people, including immortal Taiyi, have been magic weapons one after another, cutting off three flowers and five Qi.


    Then guangchengzi, Taiyi immortal and other five people were cut off three flowers on the top, dissipated their chest Qi, and were successively killed by Su Ze and sent to the list of gods.


    When Nezha and other disciples saw this, they rushed forward and started to do it. They saw that the colorful magic light was brushed again and again. Seven or eight disciples such as Nezha, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao were knocked down one after another, and their magic weapons were also knocked down.


    Su Ze showed no mercy. A black light spread from his hands, killed all the more than ten people and sent them to the list of gods.


    For a moment, there was no sound.


    The fierce power of Su Ze, the king of Shang and Tang Dynasties, calmed everyone present. The Taoist priest who lit the lamp, the virgin of Jinling and the Taoist priest Duobao were shocked and pale; Zhao Gongming, Sanxiao, shitianjun and others all looked at Wen Zhong one after another.


    They said in their hearts: Wen Zhongdao was too... Serious, but he shook us all.


    If they had known that Su Ze, king of Zhou, was such a figure, why should they hold the mentality of dying and living before?


    If Su Ze can defeat the enemy, they have no need to fight.


    If they can''t defeat the enemy, they won''t have much chance of winning.


    "The king shot. The killing is so heavy that it really hurts Tianhe."


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said, "I teach Yuanshi Tianzun. I''m afraid I can''t let go of the king."


    "If you can''t let it go, please come to Yuanshi Tianzun." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "You don''t have to be in a hurry. Wait two hours, and heaven will come." After saying this, the Taoist priest took the sika deer to one side. Obviously, he didn''t mean to do it.


    Su Ze looked at him: "light the lamp, don''t you come and try?"


    "You don''t have to." The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said, "I don''t know much about Taoism and magic weapons, but I can''t fight your seven treasures and wonderful trees."


    Su Ze looked at the virgin of the golden spirit, Taoist Duobao and others,


    The virgin of the golden spirit shook her head slightly. All the people who died just now were those who expounded and practiced. She didn''t intervene, so she wouldn''t be so brainless that she had to force her head out.


    Taoist Duobao turned his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "brother lightbulb is not as good as me. Naturally, we are not as good as you."


    Su Ze saw that they were no longer in a hurry to start, and they were not in a hurry, so he waited face to face with them.


    Until nearly an hour later, an auspicious cloud came from the west, with golden light and fragrance all over the sky.


    At the head of the hall, someone recited a verse: "chaos has always been strange, and it all depends on metaphysics. Tai Chi combines the two instruments and the four images, and the sky is opened at Zi Ren. The ugly man Yin Wu teaches, and Huang Ting two volumes to solve the group''s fans. The disciples of the golden palace in Yujing are told that I made the fire Golden Lotus. The six roots are quiet and remove troubles. Few people know the mysterious magic. The two fingers can subdue the tiger by subduing the dragon, and the eyes move auspicious light from heaven to earth. "


    "There are thirty thousand feet of clouds on the top, and the clouds fly around. Ride leisurely and carefree, sit silently and feel the tan Kowloon car. Flying animals as handrails, Xituo sanbaoyu Ruyi. White crane and qingluan lead the way in front, and then dance in fairy clothes with Danfeng. The feather fans are separated, the clouds are hidden, and the immortal children on the left and right play the jade flute. The yellow scarf Hercules listened to the imperial edict, and the cigarettes rolled with the immortals. Expounding Taoism and promoting the true leader, the Heavenly Master left the Jade Pool at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. "


    After this chanting, the auspicious cloud has reached the sky over Chaoge city.


    Five people stand above.


    The image of an old man is Lao Tzu. The one with thin eyebrows and long whiskers is the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and the one with short whiskers and thick eyebrows is the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The other two, one with a sad face and the other amiable, are respectively the leader of the Western church, the guide and the quasi preacher.


    When the five saw the figure of Shang Tang King Su Ze Chenglong, they all looked carefully.


    At first glance, they were all greatly surprised.


    They can''t see clearly the man''s fate and route!


    "This man is really strange." I said.

 Chapter 857

    The leader of Tongtian cult also said: "this cultivation is invisible, and the birth destiny is invisible. He is still not the king of Shang Tang. He can''t see through it either. "


    "It''s really strange."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the heavenly master looked at Su Ze and looked at the zhunti Taoist. When he saw the zhunti Taoist with a look of ecstasy and stared at the Qibao wonderful tree in Su Ze''s hand, he knew that there were really two Qibao wonderful trees.


    A qibaomiao tree is in the hands of zhunti Taoist priest and a qibaomiao tree is in the hands of Su Ze.


    And there''s really no relationship between the two.


    It turned out to be just relying on the benefits of magic weapons. It''s better to do it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt that everything was understood, so he also opened his mouth: "Suze, what''s your origin? What person? "


    "No matter what your origin, you will not be the original king of Shang Tang."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "how do you know?"


    "Sharp tongue, little Doyle." Yuanshi Tianzun said, "now that the five saints are coming together, your origin should be revealed."


    "In that case, please calculate the origin of me by the five of you."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    "If I can figure it out, I''ll admit it."


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty frowned slightly and looked at Lao Tzu and the Taoist guide. Lao Tzu shook his head slightly, indicating that he could not calculate the heel of King Zhou. It was as if he was an ordinary man born, inherited the throne and became the king of Shang and Tang Dynasty.


    They can''t figure it out, nor can the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    However, he refused to be reconciled. He counted for a moment and said in surprise: "Su Ze had always been ordinary before. Suddenly one day, the Taoist Dharma suddenly appeared on his body. What''s the reason?"


    "Does anyone step in and replace this man?"


    "Nuwa?"


    The leader of Tongtian said subconsciously that there seems to be only one Saint left.


    However, then he shook his head and denied that Nu Wa had never cared about these things, which was not a disguise.


    But, besides Nu Wa, who else can there be?


    The leader of Tongtian thought of Hongjun teacher of Zixiao palace, and then denied himself.


    This is certainly impossible.


    If teacher Hongjun wants to step in, he still needs this kind of conspiracy?


    Who the hell is that?


    Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader were all foggy and confused for a time.


    Then the Taoist priest sighed and said, "king, God has the virtue of living well, you should know! Now you''ve killed too much, and heaven and earth can''t tolerate it. I hope you can catch it and change your mind. "


    After saying that, the palm raised, a piece of blue Zhan ran opened, impressively is the green lotus treasure color flag.


    He did it before the other saints!


    The zhunti Taoist is connected with him. Naturally, he knows his mind - if the zhunti Taoist starts first, if the word is spread, it is the zhunti Taoist who is greedy for the seven treasures and wonderful trees of King Zhou.


    At that time, if you pick up the Taoist guide and do it again, you will lose the reason from the beginning, just to rob things.


    If the Taoist priest takes the lead first, because "heaven has the virtue of living well", then even if the quasi Taoist priest is robbing the seven treasures and wonderful trees of King Zhou, there is this kind of righteousness ahead.


    In any case, the receiving Taoist and the quasi Taoist are bound to make a move. The receiving Taoist simply makes a move first to occupy the great righteousness, and provides the quasi Taoist with the opportunity and reason to make a move.


    "That''s really good, as if it makes sense."


    Su Ze said with a smile, waved the qibaomiao tree, radiated colorful brilliance, and brushed the green lotus treasure flag.


    The green lotus treasure color flag immediately shook slightly and was about to lose control.


    At this time, another colorful brilliance brush came to resist this colorful brilliance.


    The zhunti Taoist opened his mouth and said, "Suze, this thing is destined for me. Let me prove it. It''s the beauty of Saro twin trees. Isn''t it good?"


    Su Ze laughed: "I see. Since you say so, your seven treasures wonderful tree also happens to be destined for me!"


    "There is only one Qibao wonderful tree in my family, which is very ugly alone. If you give me the Qibao wonderful tree and put it in front of my house, with two small trees on the left and right, wouldn''t it mean to attract money and treasure?"


    Zhunti Taoist priest was stunned: is there anyone else who and I will this truth?


    "This thing is destined for me..."


    Su Ze didn''t let him go on, but said with a smile: "no, no, no, this thing is still destined for me."


    The quasi Taoist priest was furious: "the seven treasures and wonderful trees are mine, and they are destined for me. What do you do?"


    "Don''t wait." Su Ze said with a smile, "I just didn''t expect that you also have one of the seven treasures wonderful trees. You said you were destined for my qibaomiao tree, but it''s hard to say that your qibaomiao tree is destined for me. "


    "Why don''t you take out the seven treasure tree and put it with my seven treasure tree to see who the treasure is more destined for?"


    Taoist zhunti snorted coldly and didn''t answer, but the Taoist guide said, "the king is so eloquent, but it''s not a good thing."


    He also controlled the green lotus treasure flag and rolled towards Su Ze again.


    Zhunti Taoist priest then shook the qibaomiao tree, released a colorful brilliance and brushed it towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling at this scene.


    This scene is very similar to the scene in which one person faced the Buddha and zhunti Taoist in the world of journey to the West!


    Therefore, Su Ze did not need to hesitate. He directly used the power of the origin of the reincarnation world to move behind the Taoist guide and the quasi Taoist priest in an instant, reached out and grabbed the second qibaomiao tree, brushed the qibaomiao tree in his hand, and the colorful light fell on the Taoist guide and the quasi Taoist priest.


    The usher and the associate were beaten so that they shook and almost fell into the clouds.


    Look at Suze in surprise.


    They were not only surprised, but even more surprised, such as the Taoist priest who lit the lamp, the Taoist priest Duobao, the virgin of Jinling, etc. - Su Ze fought two saints alone and won the second Qibao wonderful tree from the saints. How powerful it is!


    Isn''t he also a saint?


    When did such a saint appear in heaven and earth!


    The saints of the three religions, such as Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Lao Tzu, have strange expressions and can''t help being shocked.


    Su Ze''s move just now was really strange. They couldn''t see what had happened. They only saw Su Ze disappear and appear in that place again, as if he should have been there.


    Then he took away the seven treasures wonderful tree of the zhunti Taoist priest and beat the zhunti Taoist priest and the zhunti Taoist priest with the seven treasures wonderful tree!


    If it weren''t for the fact that both the leading Taoist and the zhunti Taoist were immortal saints, I''m afraid they would be doomed to victory!


    However, even so, it is clear at a glance who is high and who is low.


    Su Ze is really better than the two saints in the West!


    "You......" the Taoist priest reluctantly stood still, touched the position brushed by the seven treasures wonderful tree, and looked at Su Ze unbelievably. "You have the respect of a saint, but you disguised as a king on earth. What''s your purpose!"


    The zhunti Taoist also said, "Why are you so careful to destroy the number of days and confuse the secret of heaven when the three religions sign the list of gods?"


    Su Ze laughed, looking at their shocked and unbelievable eyes, while collecting the original forces that triggered the changes of the reincarnation world.


    "I don''t want to destroy the canon or achieve it. I just want to participate."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "wouldn''t it be better to be in chaos and uncertain fate? It would be really boring if the gods were just to follow the steps and determine the number of days early. "


    "Your Excellency, this is a great violation of the way of heaven to operate nature." Lao Tzu said, "I''m afraid your arrogance has something to do with your origin?"


    "Oh, what do you say?" Suze asked.


    "There are only six saints in our world. All five saints are here. Nuwa Taoist friends in the wa palace never mind their own business. None of the six saints are you. Who are you?"


    I said slowly.


    "You''re not a saint in our place. I''m afraid it''s evil spirits and heavenly demons who specialize in confusing heaven''s secrets, destroying Qi and numbers, and taking profits from chaos!"


    Su Ze pondered and said, "if you say so, you can''t count it wrong."


    If Su zeruo doesn''t confuse the secret of nature (change the plot), how can he make profits (obtain the original power of the reincarnation world)?


    "In this way, you are indeed a devil."


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "the elucidating disciples are not allowed to help this demon if they listen to orders!"


    Prime Minister Jiang Ziya heard the speech and said, "yes, master."


    Stand aside.


    The leader of Tongtian sect also issued an order and said, "I''ll stop teaching my disciples and listen to the order. I can''t help this demon!"


    Zhao Gongming, Sanxiao, Hanzhi fairy, Caiyun fairy and shitianjun hesitated.


    The virgin of the golden spirit scolded, "in front of the master, are you going to be unfaithful and unfilial?"


    Zhao Gongming and others stood aside silently and looked at Wen Zhong.


    Master Wen Zhongwen opened his mouth, then shut up and said nothing.


    "Wen Zhong!" Cried the virgin of the golden spirit, "don''t you know the time of day?"


    Wen Zhong shook his head and said nothing more. He just dropped the ink Qilin and bowed down to the virgin of Jinling and the leader of Tongtian cult. Then he took the gold whip and rode on the ink Qilin.


    Beside Su Ze, in addition to the monkey king and others brought by himself, Wen Zhong is the only one who has no hesitation. He is the enemy of the saints of the three religions, and he should also keep the Shang Tang and the king in his heart.


    Su Ze didn''t say anything. Sun Wukong smiled and said, "Wen Zhongdao friend, in the future, we will be together!"


    Wen Zhong was still silent, expressionless, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Two Taoist friends -" Yuan Shi Tianzun shouted.


    Then the guide and zhunti nodded and stood side by side with Tongtian sect leader, Lao Tzu and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Five saints are listed together. They want to break the demon Su Ze in front of them!


    Seeing the battle, Su Ze not only didn''t panic, but showed his joy.


    "Five, today''s war is about to begin!"

 Chapter 858

    "The devil outside the sky, everyone can kill him!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult has the strongest temperament. Four Swords fly in his hands. They are: one is "killing immortal sword", the other is "killing immortal sword", the third is "trapping immortal sword", and the fourth is "Jue immortal sword".


    The Four Swords vibrated with thunder, and the sword light was a flash. According to the immortal killing array, Su Ze was going to be shrouded in it.


    Su Ze did not dodge, so he stood carelessly in the air.


    Seeing him fall into the immortal sword array, the leader of Tongtian cult smiled.


    "All Taoist friends, please look!"


    Lao Tzu and Yuanshi Tianzun both knew that the immortal killing sword array was powerful, so they all smiled.


    Lao Tzu said, "so, but the general trend has been set."


    The Taoist priest was worried: "be careful. The evil devil can''t look at it with ordinary eyes."


    Zhunti Taoist priest was on the side and felt his hands empty. Up to now, he still hasn''t recovered from the blow of losing the seven treasures wonderful tree.


    As like as two peas, the most vicious thing in the world is that they want to calculate others, but are calculated by others for the same purpose.


    Zhunti Taoist priest wanted to calculate Suze''s Qibao Miao tree. He kept saying that the West had taught the fate of saruo Shuangshu, and Suze''s Qibao Miao tree had fate with him.


    As a result, Su Ze directly took away the qibaomiao tree. The two qibaomiao trees were indeed destined, but the destined person was not him, but Su Ze!


    It''s really embarrassing for zhunti - how shameless he was to say something about fate on Kunlun mountain before, and how he feels now that his face is torn off and slapped up!


    At this moment, he just felt his body in front of him, a hand suddenly appeared, and threw him forward.


    "You give it to me, go in!"


    In a completely traceless and unreasonable way, Su Ze grabbed zhunti and threw it at the immortal sword array.


    The leader of Tongtian sect was surprised and hurriedly stopped the immortal killing sword array to avoid accidentally injuring the quasi Taoist priest.


    Unexpectedly, another colorful light appeared and staggered him.


    Looking back, I saw Su Ze with a smile on his face, a Qibao Miao tree in his left and right hands, and a colorful divine light brush to the emperor Yuanshi and Lao Tzu.


    The auspicious cloud of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty resisted the colorful divine light, while Lao Tzu was gasified and Sanqing. Three figures appeared. One of them slowly disappeared after being hit by the colorful divine light, and the other two raised the flat turn at the same time and fell on Su Ze.


    Su Ze laughed and said, "I used to fight like this. It''s another eye opener!"


    After laughing, he appeared on the other side and looked at the embarrassed five saints.


    "How are you going to get rid of demons today? Can you tell me to open my eyes a little? "


    Everyone below was stunned. I really didn''t expect that Su Ze could fight against the five saints, and even seemed to have the upper hand.


    The five saints also looked very angry. After looking at each other, Lao Tzu suddenly said, "to remove this demon, we must find a way to limit this man''s movement, otherwise we can''t help him after all."


    "My immortal sword array can''t come out without breaking the array after entering. The five elements escape method can''t come out, and even Dapeng can''t get out of my array..."


    Said the leader of Tongtian cult.


    "His moving skill is not in the five elements. How to limit it?"


    When he said this, the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Lao Tzu, Taoist guides and quasi Taoist priests were all very thorny.


    The immortal killing sword array is so powerful that it can''t trap Su Ze. I''m afraid other methods are useless.


    If you want to use magic weapons to put him in, it is impossible.


    Su Ze has two Qibao wonderful trees in his hand. He is the best at falling people. He can''t catch him with magic weapons at all.


    "Let me try!"


    In desperation, I said.


    He took out a black-and-white magic weapon, which was created by deducing the changes of Tai Chi Yin and Yang when he became a Taoist. It is called Tai Chi diagram. There are infinite changes in Taiji and Liangyi. If people are shrouded in it, it is as if they are trapped in another world.


    It can defend against all kinds of attacks, trap and destroy many enemies.


    I saw the Tai Chi diagram thrown out by Lao Tzu, and I saw thousands of rays and auspicious colors.


    The "prophecy of the great road" outside the picture surrounds it, and the "talisman of the heavenly way" inside the picture looms.


    The five colors shine on the mountains, rivers and the earth, and the nine colors and auspicious Qi frighten the heavens and the world. It is indeed mysterious and infinite.


    Su Ze''s seven treasures and wonderful trees brush the colorful lights, but they are still in a stalemate with the brilliance of this Tai Chi diagram.


    In this ever-changing world, Four Saints such as Yuanshi Tianzun shot together.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master threw out the three precious jade Ruyi and called Su Ze head-on. The leader of Tongtian cult ran a Jue immortal sword straight to Su Ze''s heart.


    The Taoist priest''s magic pestle and the quasi Taoist priest''s six clean bamboos also fell on Su Ze almost at the same time.


    Su Ze appeared a hundred feet away and watched the attack of the five saints fail.


    Before he stood still, the Tai Chi diagram suddenly expanded, almost enveloping the whole Chaoge City, and wanted to wrap him in it.


    Su Ze just snorted coldly and said, "the power of the five saints has evolved. It''s a big stroke this time."


    "But it''s not too difficult for me."


    What he said was not the five saints in front of him, but the evolutionary input of the reincarnation world.


    As early as in the journey to the west, Su Ze understood one thing: the reincarnation of the world, the evolution of powerful plot characters, showed strong power and needed more original power.


    Now that the full power of the five saints has evolved in front of him, Su Zecai laments how much he has invested in the reincarnation world this time.


    Move your mind and call more original power.


    Su Ze said, "here, no one can be holy!"


    With his words, a large number of reincarnation world original forces poured out, forcibly changing the rules of a hundred miles around Chaoge city.


    No saints can appear near the Chaoge city.


    The five saints were suddenly stunned, followed by a look of panic - their Saint fruit position suddenly disappeared!


    They''re not saints anymore?


    Why aren''t they saints?


    "How could there be such..."


    "Our eternal disaster will never destroy the Taoist body... How could it..."


    The five saints looked at each other and looked at Su Ze together.


    Just because this man said "there can be no saints here", he followed his words, and there were no saints here!


    What an incredible power!


    Even their teacher Hongjun, even in Zixiao palace, could not easily deprive them of their Tao fruit and the respect of saints!


    But it''s just this person''s word¡ª¡ª


    Then the Taoist priest bowed and said, "who is your honor?"


    "It doesn''t seem accurate to call it the devil of heaven. In a word, we all tied our hands and knew that there was a saint''s respect above the saint."


    Su Ze laughed and said, "who am I? Aren''t you all good at singing a sermon? You might as well make me a Daoji now! "


    Then the Taoist priest bowed: "if you dare not obey orders, please give me your real name and origin. This verse corresponds."


    "If you don''t know what''s going on, it''s ridiculous to just boast."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said, "it is worthy of being one of the six saints of the Tao. Only you can really observe words and colors, judge the hour and size up the situation, which is much more flexible than the original Heavenly Master."


    Hearing the speech, the first Heavenly Master looked at Su Ze a little strangely. He didn''t know where he said he was flexible.


    Isn''t Lao Tzu and Tongtian cult leader flexible?


    Thinking of this, Su Ze said that he was flexible. He must say that he ran around and united the saints of the three religions.


    Compared with Lao Tzu''s supreme inaction, the leader of Tongtian cult is impulsive and reckless. Indeed, he is the most flexible.


    That is to say, what he has done recently has fallen into his eyes?


    This Su Ze, how terrible, is really above the sage!


    "Well, since you ask, you should tailor it to me." Su Ze said to the guide.


    "I''ll tell you, my real name is Suze."


    "I have traveled many worlds. Each world is my strong foundation, which makes me grow up gradually and finally come to my present situation."


    "There are many forms of me, and there are many kinds of my strength..."


    Su Ze showed the six modes, broken jade, Holy Grail, fear of fear, S2 mechanism, giant power and heaven and earth in his sleeve in turn.


    He said to the stunned five saints, "well, please start your creation."


    The Taoist priest took a deep breath and said, "his eyes are like waves and divine power."


    It was like a corrugated reincarnation eye, which made him have this sentence.


    Zhunti Taoist also said, "the ice heart is bright, and the road is not bad."


    This is a Dharma verse made by looking at the broken jade.


    After the two of them, Yuanshi Tianzun also sighed slightly. Knowing that the situation was so, he had to bow his head and say a verse: "the mysterious Qi of gold cup practice is born."


    This is the Holy Grail and the black gas of fear, which led to this sentence by the original Heavenly Master.


    Lao Tzu said softly, "the mind of heaven and earth is."

 Chapter 859

    "Your eyes are like waves, your mind is bright, and your way is not bad.


    The golden cup cultivation generates mysterious Qi, and the mind of heaven and earth is. "


    Four verses of verse have been finished, which corresponds to most of the power displayed by Su Ze at present.


    At the beginning of the meeting with the Taoist guide, a short verse has been written for Su Ze.


    The leader of Tongtian cult watched quietly, but he didn''t force his head out to say he was not satisfied - at this moment, even the sage fruit position was pressed down by Su Ze. What qualifications does he have to say he was not satisfied?


    "Well, this verse is really good."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "don''t you have a word, Tongtian leader?"


    "Your Majesty has experienced so many heaven and earth before he has such a practice. Why do you act so recklessly here?" The leader of Tongtian said, "what good is it for you to take away the fruit of our saints?"


    "There''s no benefit, but some things remain unchanged, which is really not a good thing."


    Suze said.


    The leader of Tongtian sect shook his head: "forgive me for being shallow. I don''t know where to go!"


    As soon as he said this, there was silence everywhere.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun said: "younger martial brother is still so willful. The way of heaven can be explained and the secret of heaven can not be intercepted. He wants to establish interception. Now in the face of Su Ze, he also has to answer the crime. Don''t you know that great disaster is coming? "


    Lao Tzu, Taoist guides and quasi Taoists are all silent.


    At this time, an old Taoist came slowly with a bamboo stick and said, "people outside that day, you are strong, but you can''t bully our world saints!"


    Seeing this old Taoist, I was delighted to meet the Taoist guide, zhunti Taoist, Yuanshi Tianzun, Lao Tzu and Tongtian leader.


    "Here comes the master!"


    Su Ze looked at the old Taoist and understood each other''s identity: Zixiao palace, Hongjun.


    Seeing that Hongjun was relaxed, unrestrained, and not shocked, Su Ze understood that his realm was not a saint, but still above the six saints. Therefore, the constraint of "there are no saints here" could not cure him.


    "Taoist Hongjun, you are polite."


    "It''s not easy and polite for Taoist friends to come from afar and cross the sky."


    Taoist Hongjun said something and said to the five saints, including the leader of Tongtian sect, "don''t you leave soon?"


    "Taoist friends do not deprive you of your saint fruit position, but make you unable to be a saint in Chaoge city."


    "Leave here, you are still saints."


    After hearing this, the five saints, including the Taoist priest, were overjoyed again, bowed back and hurried away from here.


    But Su Ze opened his mouth and shouted, "wait a minute. If you just leave, how can the war of God continue?"


    Taoist Hongjun shook his head, his eyes suddenly brightened, and his voice was indifferent and ruthless.


    "What you want is only the original power of the reincarnation world. Why bother them to deliberately do something in the war of Fengshen?"


    He said this, but the five saints such as Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t hear them at all. After leaving quickly, they disappeared around Chaoge city.


    Su Ze''s smile turned cold.


    Everything, calm down.


    "Originally, you are not Hongjun."


    Hongjun said indifferently, "I''m Hongjun, but the changes in the reincarnation world are too fierce. If you toss around, the world will disappear."


    "I have to come out and have a thorough communication with you."


    Su Ze asked, "what is the world? The world of Fengshen romance is just a reincarnation world. What if it disappears? "


    "I''m not talking about the world of apotheosis, but the world of reincarnation."


    Hongjun said, "do you know that your behavior of constantly drawing out the original power of the reincarnation world has almost destroyed the reincarnation world?"


    "It''s just a seventh level reincarnation world, the romance of the gods. The original power that needs to be evolved and deduced is more than 100 quantitative. Under your deliberate change and absorption of the original power, it consumes more than 2000 quantitative power, which is still flowing, even exceeding the eighth level reincarnation world flood and famine prepared by the reincarnation world for you, not to mention the last ninth level reincarnation world!"


    "You have completely destroyed the cultivation of you in the reincarnation world."


    "The reincarnation world trained me?" Su Ze smiled, "Hongjun, you can really tell a joke. Don''t I know how many restrictions the reincarnation world has mixed in my cultivation?"


    "Every time even the perfect customs clearance, even the acquisition of the best skills, can it be compared with the use of the original power, which is now achieved?"


    "This is eager for quick success and instant benefit."


    Hongjun said indifferently, "if you go step by step and pass the reincarnation world perfectly again and again, then when you pass the Ninth level reincarnation world, you will become the real leader of the whole reincarnation world."


    "At that time, all the original forces of the whole reincarnation world are your possessions and are driven by you. Isn''t it better than you are now? "


    Suze was really stunned.


    Will the ultimate perfect customs clearance of the reincarnation world become the leader of the reincarnation world?


    Is there such a hidden setting?


    Did you miss the best way of customs clearance?


    Suddenly, Su Ze stared at Hongjun: "you lied to me."


    Hongjun shook his head slightly.


    "Then tell me, if I don''t have the original power, how can I deal with the five saints just now? How to pass the customs perfectly? "


    "Without the original power, you will not be so rampant. You will make use of the original plot to make good use of the situation and achieve perfect customs clearance." Taoist Hongjun said, "it''s not difficult for you, is it?"


    It''s not difficult... But the premise is not noticed by the saints.


    No matter how perfect Su Ze''s customs clearance is, he will not have the power to surpass the saints in the world of the romance of gods. Therefore, he can only act carefully and achieve perfect customs clearance in a continuous way.


    The seventh level reincarnation world still needs to pass in this way. How do you spend the subsequent eighth level reincarnation world and the Ninth level reincarnation world?


    It must be impossible to pass the customs perfectly and become the leader of the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze thought for a moment, suddenly smiled coldly and said, "next, Hongjun must truthfully answer my words!"


    Hongjun was stunned, and then he used his original strength to counteract the rules set up by Su Ze.


    Seeing his reaction, Su Ze knew it in his heart and sneered, "sure enough, you didn''t tell the truth."


    "It looks like a ruthless robot. In fact, what you said about me may become the leader of the reincarnation world. It''s just a trap."


    "You didn''t tell me how to become the leader and what it would be like to become the leader, as well as the difficulty of the eighth level reincarnation world and the Ninth level reincarnation world!"


    Hongjun did not answer.


    Su Ze sneered and once again used the original power of reincarnation in the world.


    "If you don''t lie, don''t resist the rules set by this original force. Let me see what the truth is."


    Hongjun remained silent and once again offset the rules arranged by Su Ze.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it seems that we have nothing to say. It''s false that you said I became the leader of the reincarnation world."


    "The eighth level reincarnation world and the Ninth level reincarnation world are just traps. It is impossible to pass the customs perfectly."


    "So what, so what?" Hongjun said slowly, "since you want to know the truth, I''ll tell you the final truth."


    "The eighth level reincarnation world, flood and famine, is your burial place. I am not only the Hongjun of the world of Fengshen romance, but also the Hongjun of the world of flood and famine, but also the collection of consciousness of the reincarnation world."


    "This time I met you, I was going to kill you."


    Su Ze nodded: "that''s right. I knew it as soon as I heard it. This is the truth you said."


    "What else?"


    "The eighth level reincarnation world will kill me. Why do you show up now? What is the situation of the Ninth level reincarnation world? Is the reincarnation world leader true or false? "


    The consciousness aggregate of reincarnation world, Hongjun said indifferently, "didn''t you say it before? You have to kill you in this world. You can''t wait for the eighth level to return to the world. "


    "As for the Ninth level reincarnation world, it is not the real reincarnation world, but the real world."


    "The real world..."


    Su Ze muttered to himself, "which real world?"


    Hong Jun said indifferently, "of course, your original real world - when you pass the eighth level reincarnation world perfectly, you have become a character who only knows to complete the task of reincarnation world and has no concept of good and evil."


    "Take you as the pedal, reach your original real world, release tasks to you, and you will become the strongest soldier to attack your world."


    "When one day, the real world where you live is completely occupied, the original power is taken away by the reincarnation world, and the Ninth level reincarnation world passes through customs, you will become the leader of the reincarnation world."


    "In other words, you will be the most ruthless tool in the reincarnation world, and the reincarnation world is in charge of you."

 Chapter 860

    The real world I came to


    The real world with stories such as journey to the west, the romance of the gods, iron man, biochemical crisis and Mr. Zombie


    This is the Ninth level reincarnation world?


    Su Ze frowned and looked at Hongjun.


    "The Ninth level reincarnation world... Why do I come from the real world? It is because of my appearance that I have this arrangement."


    "Or did I show up for this arrangement?"


    Hongjun said indifferently, "which is the cause and which is the result? Is it important to you?"


    "The reincarnation world gives you the position of leader, which is ruthless, but it is enough to make you master all the original power of the reincarnation world, and can turn the ordinary world into a world with extraordinary power and only you."


    "Do you have any dissatisfaction?"


    "To be like you, named Hongjun, is actually the existence of a tool man?" Su Ze sneered, "you just spread it out and said, when is the Ninth level reincarnation world in the real world where the reincarnation world is now?"


    Hongjun replied, "the last person who wanted to become the leader of the reincarnation world was the person in the real world, but his strength was too weak and was killed by a little weak power in the real world."


    "The reincarnation world is just eroding along the trail. The consequences of this method are obviously not very good, and you can see that sometimes it is too slow to develop too much in decades. "


    "Sometimes it''s too hard to let some things in the reincarnation world destroy the original human beings..."


    "Yes, I understand at once." Su Ze said coldly, "the reincarnation world is by no means a good thing."


    "So... You really don''t have to stay."


    Hongjun said.


    Stealing the original power and refusing to submit to the reincarnation world, the reincarnation world naturally wants to completely destroy Su Ze.


    Countless sources of energy gathered and rolled towards Suze to completely destroy him.


    Su Ze smiled, his figure flashed, turned into another person, and also covered it with his original strength.


    Those original forces immediately lost their goal and just tore a big hole in the world of the romance of the gods, and the endless black broke the sky and revealed it on the top of the sky.


    "They all have their own power. You can''t help me."


    "There are many differences in the original power, high and low."


    Hongjun''s expression was indifferent. A layer of white rings appeared on his fingers and flew towards Su Ze.


    A ring is the size of a finger, and then ten feet, hundred feet and thousands of feet. In the blink of an eye, it envelops the whole world, making Su Ze inescapable.


    Su Ze narrowed his eyes slightly and waved his big sleeve. Sun Wukong, Wen Zhong and other subordinates all got into their sleeves, and then left the world of Fengshen romance.


    The white ring flashed past and floated out of the reincarnation world, following Su Ze''s appearance in the outside real world, and then the white halo became dim and gray.


    "Su Ze!"


    Wen An''an was returning to the world headquarters to dispose of documents. Suddenly, he looked up and saw this scene. He suddenly exclaimed, incarnating the six Tao model, condensing two Tao seeking jade, floating in front of and behind Su Ze.


    Peng!


    As if the wire was short circuited, the jade turned into nothingness and completely annihilated. The white ring almost had no obstacles and continued to envelop Su Ze.


    Su Ze took a deep breath and released his original power to form an opposite ring.


    The two rings collided with each other, and the headquarters of the whole reincarnation Department trembled violently, and even the whole imperial capital seemed to start an earthquake.


    It was a fierce collision for dozens of seconds.


    The two rings finally disappeared.


    "What happened?" The master and Hui Yeji noticed the change and hurried back.


    Su Ze did not have time to explain. He was in a flash and entered the reincarnation world again.


    All the reincarnation world that he once experienced and cleared customs has shown the color of dilapidation at this moment.


    Countless fighters and logistics personnel in the reincarnation world were thrown away and left the reincarnation world.


    Those reincarnation worlds were then shattered like a dream bubble. Hongjun is at all costs to mobilize the original power of the reincarnation world.


    One is to kill Su Ze, the other is to directly occupy the real world, and then use the real world as a springboard to invade the real world from which Su Ze comes.


    What Su Ze has to do is to seize the power of these origins and have more chances of winning when he fights with Hong Jun, the spokesman of the reincarnation world.


    After taking a deep breath, countless original forces poured into Su Ze. All Taoist methods and magic powers lost their meaning.


    He holds so much power to reincarnate the origin of the world. One reincarnation world, two reincarnation worlds, three reincarnation worlds¡ª¡ª


    The source energy of dozens of reincarnation worlds was more or less absorbed by Suze.


    At the same time, the reincarnation world source energy collected by Hongjun is several times, more than ten times that of Su Ze


    The energy gap between the two sides can not be compared with each other at all.


    The reincarnation world was almost destroyed because of their mutual collection of original strength. All combatants were kicked out, and the reincarnation world square, forum and mall all lost their meaning.


    There are only two people left, Hongjun and Su Ze.


    "You have no chance of surviving."


    "Die."


    Hongjun said indifferently, putting more original energy into an endless thousands of white rings towards Su Ze.


    This time, it is no longer in the reincarnation world, but in the real world, over the imperial capital.


    The wind disappeared, countless white clouds were swept and annihilated, and water molecules dissipated invisibly.


    This time, Hongjun and reincarnation world are determined to completely eliminate the restless factor Su Ze.


    At this time, Su Ze suddenly smiled and a silver square appeared in his palm.


    "Hongjun, as a subordinate of the reincarnation world, do you have access to this thing?"


    That is the basic information for constructing the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze destroyed the implied record of the School Park and got something.


    If he knows how to use... Then it''s not good


    Hongjun was indifferent, frowned and said to himself, "it''s beyond expectation. We need higher authority."


    Before waiting for a reply, Su Ze laughed: "the reincarnation of the heavens, come on!"


    With that small silver square as the core, countless large and small silver white squares emerged from the world of destruction, threw them in front of Su Ze and condensed into a silver weapon.


    With the formation of the weapon, all the white rings projected by Hongjun stopped, disintegrated and disappeared into invisibility.


    Su Ze smiled and walked towards Hongjun with a weapon in his hand.


    Hongjun retreated slowly and his voice was indifferent: "retreat, he has mastered higher authority."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "are you applying to me for withdrawal?"


    Hongjun was stunned and looked at him.


    More silver white cubes were projected in front of Su Ze, and the weapon was more vivid, more vivid and slightly trembling, as if it had life and breath.


    This... Is not the other, this is the whole noumenon of the reincarnation world.


    Once Hongjun was controlled by this weapon and enjoyed it.


    Today, Su Ze has fully mastered the weapon called "reincarnation world".


    In silence, Hongjun returned most of his original strength to the silver weapon and knelt down in front of Su Ze.


    He knew who he should be loyal to at this moment.


    Su Ze exhaled slightly, grabbed the artifact called "reincarnation", and finally completely released the pressure in his heart.


    The reincarnation world has been completely controlled by him, and can no longer be harmful.


    Whether the real world is the extraordinary world or the ordinary world is only between his thoughts.


    Wen An''an and others gradually gathered around and looked carefully at Su Ze.


    Su Ze said with a smile: "it''s all right. It''s all right. The reincarnation world has been conquered by me..."


    After saying this, he released everyone in his sleeve and said with a smile, "you are all safe -"


    The voice suddenly stagnated, and Su Ze looked strangely at a man in the universe in his sleeve.


    "Why are you there?"


    Nu Wa smiled and removed the disguised scorpion essence and took out a can of spirit tea: "you want to drink my tea, shouldn''t I come?"


    She''s here. Where''s the scorpion?


    Suze felt a faint pain in his head.


    Like, another problem?


    (Finale)

 Chapter 861

    After saying this, Hongjun was no longer happy or angry.


    He frankly admitted that he was inferior to Suze.


    Su Ze looked at him calmly and asked, "do you want another palm?"


    "Naturally, without the palm, many things are inconvenient."


    Hong Jun replied.


    He was not unwilling, nor did he hate, nor even forced to say that his forearms and palms were irrelevant because of his face.


    Indeed, even if he is a figure with profound Taoism and the top of the world, without forearm and palm for no reason, it is not as convenient as before.


    Su Ze used the original power of the reincarnation world to erase it from him. If Su Ze did not allow him to grow again, Hongjun could not grow again anyway - unless he kept trying to grow with his powerful mana and finally rubbed off Su Ze''s restrictions.


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he couldn''t help smiling and looked at the five saints of Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, Daoist guide and zhunti Daoist.


    The five saints looked at the scene in front of them and were silent.


    When Su Ze''s eyes swept over, even the most rigid leader of Tongtian cult owed his waist slightly.


    Hongjun teacher was also cut off by him. Su Ze can''t be an enemy!


    "OK..."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "since Hongjun Taoist friend said it was inconvenient, I cancelled the restriction and let Taoist friend have his arm again."


    At the finger point, the influence of the original energy is recovered.


    Hongjun''s palm and forearm grew in the blink of an eye and recovered as before.


    "No one in heaven and the world can compare the skills of Taoist friends." Hongjun said, "my disciples and I are far from rivals. We should obey the words of our Taoist friends when we worship gods."


    Su Ze nodded with satisfaction: "if I had said that earlier, wouldn''t it be over? What do you five think? "


    Lao Tzu said, "listen to the teacher and your orders."


    "So are we." The four people of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult, the Taoist guide and the zhunti Taoist also said so.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "in that case, they all listen to my orders."


    "Since the canonization has begun, it will naturally continue."


    "There is no need for you to worry about the three hundred and sixty-five positive gods. You set up another list of gods as a deputy list and set the number of 100000 heavenly soldiers and generals under the three hundred and sixty-five positive gods. It happens that our Shangtang soldiers and soldiers will use this list in the future."


    Hong Jun sighed when he heard the speech.


    The five saints looked at each other and none of them spoke.


    If we say that the previous list of gods is that Shangtang is likely to affect the future heaven, so that Shangtang will continue its national fortune and is difficult to perish.


    Now Su Ze''s request is not "possible", but "sure" and "determined to get" -- 365 positive gods, Shangtang''s men will occupy about 300, 100000 heavenly soldiers and generals, and Shangtang will occupy all of them. Can Haotian''s command still go out of LingXiao palace?


    If under ordinary circumstances, the emperor of heaven may have some dignity; But if it comes to Shangtang, it is estimated that Tianting will immediately become. Tianbing Tianjiang, who was born in Shangtang, surrounded Haotian God with the righteous gods and asked "why your majesty rebelled".


    Since then, the heaven is the heaven of Shangtang, and the world is the world of Shangtang... Su Ze is afraid to establish an immortal dynasty that will never decline!


    But Hongjun and the five saints present were cleaned up by Su Ze, and no one could stop Su Ze anymore.


    Wisely, Hongjun and the five saints did not express any objection.


    "Refining another list of gods is just a heavenly soldier... It''s not difficult."


    Hongjun said, "it will take me five years to refine it. I wonder if I can."


    "Yes, I can wait five years."


    Su Ze said: "I also hope that in five years, what I''m waiting for is the list of gods, not any means carefully prepared by you."


    "Certainly not." Hongjun replied, "I can''t understand the means of Taoist friends today. Naturally, I can''t see the means of Taoist friends five years later... These mysteries are impossible to start with and unpredictable. Taoist friends don''t have to worry, and I won''t take Taoist friends as the enemy."


    "In the final analysis, we can''t see clearly what the way of heaven and the secret of heaven are now."


    "Taoist friends want to practice their own way. I also want to wait and see if their way can travel all over the world and implement it in the world; By the way, look at whether the deeds of Taoist friends are recognized by heaven. "


    He was very polite. In fact, Suze heard his idea clearly.


    To be frank: if Su Ze''s actions can be effective and prove useful, it will prove that the way of heaven is so. Hongjun follows the way of heaven, of course, and even thanks Su Ze for guiding them to the right way of heaven.


    If Su Ze''s actions are not effective, but anger and resentment, then there is a way to clean up Su Ze. Hongjun and others don''t have to worry. Just sit and watch Su Ze fail.


    Su Ze succeeded. They sat and watched, and then followed Su Ze.


    Su Ze failed, they sat and watched, and then followed the way of heaven.


    Therefore, before that, Hongjun and the five saints were not in a hurry to fight with Su Ze and win again.


    They are not sure of any victory.


    "That''s good."


    Su Ze understood their mentality of riding the wall and smiled.


    "This time, it may last a long time."


    Hongjun replied that he should first return to Tianwaitian Zixiao palace to refine a new Fengshen list.


    Five saints, including Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, Daoists and zhunti Daoists, spoke one after another and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suze called them.


    The expressions of the five saints were stiff, and they all shouted bad: wait a minute? What''s the matter?


    Is it difficult that this Suze intends to kill us all here?


    "Zhunti Taoist, you said that the Brahmaputra twin trees... Now the two seven treasures wonderful trees are in my hands. Shall I give them to you and complete you?"


    The quasi Taoist priest quickly said with a smile, "your honor is joking. I am poor and have a shallow fate with these two trees."


    "These twin tree treasures should be lived by those with virtue. How dare I use them?"


    "This is your treasure. You dare not ask for it!"


    "Didn''t it happen to you?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    "No chance, absolutely no chance!"


    "Have you no chance with western religion?" Su Ze asked again.


    Both the zhunti Taoist and the guide Taoist answered in a hurry: "I have no chance with western religion!"


    "It''s good to have no chance. You go."


    Suze said.


    The zhunti Taoist priest and the receiving and guiding Taoist priest, if pardoned, hurried away in the cloud and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Su Ze looked at Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader: "three, what I did today is a little sorry for what you said in the past three days?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s face twitched slightly and said to himself: do we have a way? Is there any other way?


    "The list of gods is decided by your next word," Lao Tzu said. "Why do you have to tell us again? If you have any request, just mention it directly. Naturally, we will follow suit. "


    "OK." Su Ze smiled and nodded, "I don''t need to say it first. Yuanshi Tianzun, your disciplinarian, led by the lamp burning Taoist, came to trouble me. Should there be some on the list of gods? "


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when hearing the speech, the Heavenly Master immediately sank his heart and hurriedly said, "please be merciful. My twelve Pro disciples and many disciples have been listed on the list of gods. The rest are those with deep foundation and good fortune. Let them be spared in the list of gods."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s OK to spare them once, but they must work for me once in the future. And if anyone in the sermon dares to make things difficult for me and doesn''t listen to my orders, they will be sent to the list of gods and accounted for together! "


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "your mercy. Later, I personally asked Jiang Shang and others to serve Shang Tang and live and die. There should be no more two minds. "


    "Yes."


    Su Ze nodded and looked at the leader of Tongtian.


    The leader of Tongtian cult raised his head slightly: "do you have any plans to stop teaching?"


    "Yes, what do you say about those who refuse to obey orders and resist Shangtang?" Suze asked.


    "Please just kill them. I only restrict them to biyou Palace on jin''ao island. There''s no need to say the rest." Said the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "OK, please go down to Chaoge city later and tell Zhao Gongming, Wen Zhong, Sanxiao, shitianjun and others."


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t say much. Even if he pressed the cloud head, he announced to the disciples of the sect.


    "All the disciples obey orders. Su Ze, king of Shang and Tang Dynasties, has great powers and defeated five saints. He advocates the matter of God list and human affairs. If you stay in Shangtang and work for him, you will obey orders and work diligently. "


    "If not, come back to jin''ao island with me and don''t go out again. If you disobey the heart of King Shang Tang, I can''t protect your life! "


    After saying this, everyone present was shocked - the previous dialogue between Su Ze and the five saints and Hongjun was short, and they didn''t tell in detail who won and who lost.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult actually took the initiative to admit his failure, which was like a sudden thunderbolt to them.


    The interceptors were both sad and in a strange mood, especially Zhao Gongming and others.


    After the defeat of the master, they naturally feel bad.


    However, they had chosen to take the lead in righteousness, risking their lives and death, and almost died in front of the leader and master - behind them was the king of Shang Tang.


    Now the king of Shang Tang is so strong that they feel confused and overwhelmed.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is straightforward and speaks everything clearly; Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t do well either. He also set foot in the auspicious cloud and gave the same order to the people.


    At this moment, the light Taoist led the sermon, and everyone looked complicated.


    In particular, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty specially told Jiang Shang and Jiang Ziya to serve the Shang Tang from now on, calm down and seal the God, and no longer have two hearts.


    Jiang Shang''s face turned red when he heard the speech, and he failed again and again towards Yuanshi Tianzun, and kowtowed deeply to Su Ze.


    "King, Minister Jiang Shang is guilty and willing to die."


    Su Ze waved his hand: "don''t do this. Let''s put it aside first."


    Looking around the crowd, he asked, "from now on, how about Shang soup? Do you all know?"


    Headed by Wen Zhong, Jiang Shang and others should be in unison. The prestige immediately became prominent and shook the Chaoge city.

 Chapter 862

    "Your honor, good reputation. There are commercial soup in heaven and on earth. It must be unusual in the future."


    Yuanshi Tianzun praised.


    Su Ze smiled and asked, "elucidation, are there some who want to stay to help Shang Tang?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Tianzun did not speak, and the disciples of hermeneutics returned behind him in silence.


    His face changed a little better: "your honor, say goodbye."


    Su Ze nodded and the emperor left with his disciples.


    Tongtian leader also took Taoist Duobao, the virgin of Jinling and others to say goodbye to Su Ze. Su Ze also didn''t stay.


    Finally, Lao Tzu didn''t say much, so he turned and left.


    Zhao Gongming, Sanxiao, shitianjun, Hanzhi fairy and Caiyun fairy all stayed.


    Su Ze glanced at Zhao Gongming and others, didn''t say much, just announced his return to the Dynasty and held a celebration banquet.


    Zhao Gongming and others are also step by step. Up to now, it is difficult to ride a tiger completely.


    At first, Shen Gongbao cheated him with rumors and came here to clear up the misunderstanding. Then he decided to help Wen Zhong, a Taoist friend.


    As a result, they helped. The leader of Tongtian ordered them not to help. Zhao Gongming and others held on because of Wen Zhong''s character and righteousness.


    Now that the leader of Tongtian cult has been defeated and left, they are even more unable to advance or retreat. It''s really embarrassing to stay.


    At this time, Su Ze can only give them sincere hospitality and must not pull them out and praise them. It will only make them completely uncomfortable on their face.


    Ban Shi returned to the dynasty, but only from the end of the Chaoge city to the palace. He returned soon.


    After a good reception, Su Ze left Wen Zhong and Jiang Shang and said the change of the list of gods.


    Wen Zhong was greatly surprised when he heard the speech: "in this way, the foundation of our Shang Tang industry can be forever fixed, and the old minister can smile when he dies!"


    Jiang Shang also did not expect that the canonization would come to a substantial end now - further down, the canonization would no longer be the Qi practitioners with great magic power, but the loyal officials and martyrs of Shang Tang.


    The list of gods suddenly changed from punishment and restraint to Shangtang''s list of rewards and honors, or it was really the kind of God.


    Imagine how tempting it would be for the Manchu civil and military, generals and soldiers of Shang Tang once the news came out.


    What kind of Dazhi prosperity will the whole Shangtang usher in!


    This is a clear and unambiguous rule - be loyal to your country when you live, and God when you die!


    In order to achieve the conditions of God, Jiang Ziya can imagine how people all over the world want to express their loyalty to Shangtang and the king. The scene must be scrambling.


    The king is better than the five saints, and with this God sealing condition as the bait, the prosperous age of Shang Tang will come in less than ten years. It''s impossible to imagine what it will be like in the future.


    "I am willing to die for the success of Tang Jiye!"


    Jiang Shang finally put down his heart to ask the immortal and respectfully expressed his intention of submission to Su Ze.


    Su Ze also understood that Jiang Shang must be really loyal this time. If people come back from Kunlun Mountain, Jiang Shang will not listen to even if the emperor Yuanshi himself arrives.


    "Well, after a while, get ready for the investigation of loyal officials and martyrs, and then slowly start to send my loyal officials of Shang soup to the list of gods."


    Su Ze told Wen Zhong and Jiang Shang, "loyalty to the country and the war dead are the priority. Loyalty to the country is the first condition. You''ll have to worry a lot at that time."


    Hearing the speech, Wen Zhong immediately smiled and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. The eye on the minister''s forehead can best identify people''s hearts. There are Beihai God warblers in Wucheng King Huang Feihu, who can also identify treacherous people. It will certainly not confuse people with fish''s eyes."


    Everything here was arranged properly. Su Ze asked Wen Zhong to take good care of Zhao Gongming and others, mainly not to let Zhao Gongming and others fall into the self doubt of incomplete loyalty and righteousness.


    Wen Zhong, seeing the king''s thoughtful arrangement, also opened his mouth to thank Zhao Gongming and others for the king''s care.


    Wen Zhong and Jiang Shang retreat. Su Ze returns to the back palace. The three monsters, Nine Tailed Fox Spirit, nine headed pheasant chicken spirit and jade Pipa spirit, are respectfully waiting for Su Ze to return and ask if Su Ze will report today''s incident to Nuwa.


    "There''s nothing to hide. Go report yourself and tell Nu Wa that I''ll find her in two days."


    The Nine Tailed Fox spirits and the three demons hurriedly looked at each other. The light of "I said there must be something between them" flashed in their eyes and hurried to wa palace.


    The battle of Chaoge city was completely unconscious to ordinary people, and even to ordinary Qi practitioners, few could detect the subtle changes.


    However, many people can''t help telling the king of Shang Tang how terrible and invincible.


    As for the news that Hongjun''s father returned to Zixiao palace to refine the sub list of Fengshen list, no one knows at all.


    In Chaoge City, a piece of grapevine news spread faintly.


    I''ve heard that the king has mastered the ability to canonize loyal officials as gods in the sky.


    This was just a rumor. I don''t know why the more you say it, the more you look like it. When someone tried to refute this absurd rumor, they found that they seemed to have an noncommittal and mysterious attitude towards the rumor.


    All of a sudden, the ministers of Chaoge city could not help but ignite some hope


    Will he really be canonized as God by the king?


    No one answered this question for a while, because the king, who deliberately seduced them, is now a guest in the wa palace.


    Nu Wa ordered the maid to bring the best spirit tea and motioned Su zepin to taste it.


    Su Ze slowly took a sip and nodded, "yes, good tea. It seems that I have to take the initiative to ask, Nu Wa, before you will treat me well. "


    "Don''t you know why?"


    Nuwa said calmly, "I thought you were at most a saint. As a result, I defeated the five of them together with teacher Hongjun. You are so strong that I dare not treat you well?"


    "If you don''t treat me well, don''t you want to destroy my wa palace?"


    Su Ze immediately laughed: "Nuwa, you''re not good."


    "Since we met, when have I yelled at you? Are you yelling at me? "


    Upon hearing this, Nu Wa frowned slightly: "Su Ze, the thicker your skin, the stronger your cultivation will be in the outside world that day? Are you so cheeky in exchange for such accomplishments? "


    Su Ze raised his eyebrow: "what? Which one offends you? "


    "Who is'' we ''with you? Who''s been with you since we met? " Nu Wa''s face was thin and angry. "Why are you so brazen?"


    Su Ze sighed and put down the teacup in front of him.


    "So, you think so."


    "Let''s go."


    He got up and went out.


    Nu Wa was stunned. She raised her palm slightly, and her face was cold. She put down her hand and said: just, if he wants to go, it has nothing to do with me.


    Suddenly, she put down her palm and pressed it on the other warm palm. Nu Wa stood up in surprise and looked around.


    Su Ze was standing on his side with a smile on his face, and his palm was grasping at him.


    Looking at the Su Ze who had just left sadly, he fell to the ground and turned into a small tree.


    "You... Brazen bastard! He teased me again! "


    Nu Wa was so angry that she raised her hand and hit Su Ze on the head.


    "I''ll beat you!"


    Su Ze reached out and grabbed her white jade wrist, and the two looked at each other.


    Nuwa''s face finally couldn''t help but blush.


    "Didn''t you want me to go just now?"


    Nu Wa turned back without saying a word.


    Su Ze grabbed her other wrist. They were close to each other on Nuwa''s throne and smelled each other.


    "Don''t you want me to go?"


    The boys and girls looked at each other. Their faces turned red and quietly retreated.


    When they all walked away and left, Nu Wa whispered "Hmm".


    "Still hate me?"


    Nu Wa shook her head slightly, and the blush on her face spread to her ears.


    She whispered, "let go of my hand."


    Suze Yiyan let go of her hand, but he stretched out his hand to hold her waist.


    The fragrant aroma is refreshing.


    Nu Wa''s hands stood stiff and didn''t know where to put them down.


    Suze motioned to her and asked her to hold herself.


    Nu Wa shook her head slightly.


    "Hurry up... Be obedient..."


    Su zewen said in a loud voice.


    Nu Wa timidly stretched out her hand and hugged Su Ze.


    The two hugged each other and felt the existence of each other''s body. Nuwa couldn''t help breathing. She didn''t know whether it was tension or another unspeakable taste of sweetness or panic.


    "I''m not your opponent... You forced me..."


    She''s got no choice but to make excuses for herself.


    Suze smiled, her cheeks touching and rubbing with hers.


    "No, I took you back. After all, you are ''taking back Changle to serve the king''... "


    Nu Wa whispered, "bastard, bastard... Who looked at my stone statue and said this?"


    "Yes, when I saw you, I knew you were much better than the stone statue."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you are much more beautiful than the stone statue. I am happy when I look at it."


    Nu Wa felt warm all over.


    It took a lot of energy to suppress this inexplicable feeling. She said to Su Ze: "it''s strange that the love between men and women is so moving that even I can hardly suppress it..."


    Su zedun was speechless: "who let you suppress this? Let go of the pressure! "


    "Why?" Nu Wa asked strangely.


    Su Ze said unhappily, "seeing that you are moved, you force me down. Don''t I kiss and hug a cold Nu Wa saint?"


    "What''s the matter?" Nu Wa asked.


    Su Ze was stunned and said to himself: don''t say it yet. It''s really exciting to think so


    However, at this time, I just moved my feelings. How can I forcibly suppress it?


    After all, she still asked Nu Wa to let go of the repression. Su Ze held her close on the throne for a long time before she left the wa palace.

 Chapter 863

    A few days later, at the Longde hall meeting, Su Ze looked at the ministers, whispered and talked, and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what are you talking about? Can you show it to me? "


    The ministers were quiet, and then someone said.


    "Tell the king, there have been many rumors in Chaoge city recently that the king can canonize the gods on behalf of heaven and list the loyal ministers and martyrs of Shang Tang on the list of canonized gods. From then on, he will ascend to the heaven and never die. He will receive the order of Haotian God and patrol the heaven and earth. There is endless bliss."


    "I''m waiting to say that I don''t know whether the rumor is true or false."


    After the man finished, he carefully stepped aside. Many of the ministers followed and repeated.


    "Please tell me if this rumor is true or false."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it seems that all the ministers are in a hurry. In that case, I might as well tell you that it is true that few people are gods on behalf of heaven."


    "If you are loyal to the Minister of Commerce and soup, as long as you are diligent, when you die, I will naturally arrange the matter of canonization."


    "This is not a lie, nor is it a fabrication."


    Speaking of this, Su Ze raised his palm, and a gust of wind blew at the feet of the ministers, rolling them outside the hall and floating in the sky.


    "Can you believe it now?"


    The ministers stood in the sky, looked up and down, determined to fly, and were pleasantly surprised. Repeatedly expressed his submission to Su Ze.


    Su Ze put down the ministers and ordered Wen Zhong and Jiang Shang to announce the specific details of the canonization.


    At this time, the announcement of God worship is naturally Jiang Shang''s method of listing the remaining places on the God worship list. The listing conditions are extremely harsh. We should not only be loyal, but also have morality, ability and contribution.


    Each item has detailed requirements, which makes the ministers more and more understand the authenticity of Fengshen and yearn for it.


    After Wen Zhong and Jiang Shang read out and explained all the details of the canonization, they announced the time according to Su Ze''s meaning.


    Loyal officials and martyrs will be canonized. From now on, the soldiers will be canonized in five years.


    There are more than 300 loyal martyrs, and 100000 generals in the army. It is not forced to fill the quota immediately, but only true loyal martyrs and loyal generals can be treated as gods.


    Even if the conditions were so harsh, the ministers were still very excited and eager to try one by one, as if they could be sealed into heaven to be gods tomorrow.


    Under the command of Wen Zhong, Jiang Shang and Bigan, the officials worked hard day by day. In a short time, the whole Chaoge city changed and became more prosperous than before.


    Not only that, other regions controlled by Shangtang also gradually ushered in changes, first near Chaoge City, followed by Beidi and Xiqi.


    This change slowly expanded. No matter whether there are still people in Beidi and Xiqi who miss the original Beibo Marquis and Xibo Marquis, they have finally become the past. The so-called two hundred town princes in Beidi and two hundred town princes in Xiqi have also been cleaned up by the business soup ministers who worked together like chicken blood.


    In just three years, both Beibo and Xibo have become history. Beidi and Xiqi princes are classified as ministers of Chaoge, and they are no longer local tyrants of all sizes.


    In addition, Dong Machi and others implemented new farming methods, and local practitioners quickly reclaimed cultivated land, reaching an amazing level of 50 mu per person.


    As a result, the population and national strength of Shangtang have increased rapidly and doubled, which is much stronger than before.


    The army practices day by day, has excellent armour, and is ready to attack the enemy at any time.


    In the fourth year, empress Jiang sent a letter to her father to persuade Dongbo hou to become an official.


    Dongbo Hou thought about it. Seeing that the general trend of Shang Tang has become, it is impossible to separate one side; Today, the king is also his son-in-law. He is very virtuous and praised all over the world. Finally, he did not continue to support strongly. Instead, he obeyed the Queen''s letter and took his son into the court as an official.


    In the court, some ministers went to the territory of Dongbo marquis to accept Tu Di, the army and the princes to surrender.


    Due to the experience of Beidi and Xiqi, in only one year, the East Bohou territory was also under the governance of the imperial court and managed according to the previous model.


    Shang Tang has a stronger national strength and a larger population. It is already an unprecedented and almost completely unified empire.


    In the fifth year, Hongjun came from Zixiao palace and sent a deputy list of gods that can seal 100000 heavenly soldiers.


    With Hongjun comes the Lord of heaven, Haotian God.


    The Haotian God''s face is very ugly - he should have become the Lord of the three realms. After the canonization, the saints and Qi practitioners no longer appear, that is, he is basically equal to the supreme ruler.


    But now it''s all over.


    Suddenly, a king of Shang Tang came out, defeated the sage and Hongjun''s ancestors, and redefined the list of gods.


    The immortal who should have been ruled by Haotian God was forcibly assigned most of the places by him.


    Not only that, even the heavenly soldiers were booked by his Shang Tang... Haotian God''s men are loyal to Shang Tang. What kind of Heavenly Emperor should he be? Just be a man for the Shang Tang King!


    After listening to such a complaint, Hongjun looked like he suddenly realized.


    "That''s right. You should meet this soup king."


    Therefore, Haotian God came to Chaoge city so reluctantly and followed Hongjun''s father to see Su Ze.


    If Su Ze has to describe Haotian''s expression, he can only use the whole pain mask to describe


    "Taoist friend, so my business is over."


    Hongjun said, "next, it depends on whether your actions are in line with the way of heaven."


    "Then please wait and see." Suze said calmly.


    Hongjun said no more, led Haotian God away from the Chaoge and left by colorful clouds.


    Su Ze smiled and called Jiang Shang.


    "Hang this list on the God worship platform, you can also be God among the army."


    Jiang Shang excitedly took over the Deputy list of the Fengshen list and whispered, "everything is ready. All the people in the world are looking forward to it. The generals and officials in the army and the courtiers must be eager."


    "Everyone is happy to hear of the war, and everyone wants to be the first to make contributions!"


    Su Ze was not worried about this, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, wait step by step, how can you be a king without great benevolence and righteousness?"


    Jiang Shang was stunned for a moment. Some didn''t think about what Su Ze meant.


    "How are you now, the three sons of Xibo Hou Jichang?" Suze asked.


    Jiang Shang suddenly realized that he should say, "it''s OK. However, I heard that they have always been unstable. I''m afraid there will be some conspiracy brewing."


    Su Ze smiled at the speech, got up and walked down the throne, motioning Jiang Shang to do it himself.


    As expected, Jiang Shang is more suitable for wealth in the world, not for deep mountain cultivation. What else can he say if he can learn this kind of thing without a teacher?


    The next day, Jiang Shang hung the Deputy list of the list of gods on the platform of gods, announcing that loyal and brave people in the army could be gods and become heavenly soldiers.


    The sergeant of Shang Tang army was so angry that someone immediately swore to sweep away all the grievances for the king.


    The ministers and generals wrote one after another, saying that the ghost fang had been in the north for a long time was a great disaster in the Shang Dynasty, and should be attacked quickly; That said, the southern barbarian land should be settled quickly to open up territory for Shang Tang; Others say that there are dogs and soldiers in the West. They should be the first to send troops to appease


    There is no doubt that everyone is focused on the position of Fengshen. Wen Chen is an active counselor and the generals move forward. They just want to plan a war and win the position of Fengshen for themselves.


    In the midst of this disturbance, Jiang Shang wrote that Hou Jichang of Xibo, his eldest son Boyi Kao and his second son Jifa had an evil heart and should be dealt with quickly.


    His words in the letter immediately reminded the people that the eastern, northern and Western Marquis were all calm, leaving only the southern Marquis who had not really returned to Shang Tang and maintained the rules of the previous dynasties.


    This rule... There was no problem in saying it before. We should praise Nanbo Hou for abiding by the way of ministers and sons.


    Now look again, but it seems so untimely.


    "Your Majesty, now all the world is subject, but Nanbo Marquis and 200 princes in Nanzhen refuse to take the initiative to show your kindness and kindness all over the southern territory." Wen Zhong said, "you should send a will to ask. If you really refuse to surrender, you should send troops to fight quickly to correct the great cause of Shangtang now and make the foundation of Shangtang as firm as a rock. It has been circulating for thousands of years."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and said, "I heard the words of the grand master and asked a Taoist friend to send a message. I''ll see what Nanbo Hou said tomorrow morning."


    The next day, in the early Dynasty of Longde hall, Zhao Gongming said to the ministers, "Nanbo marquis is only willing to submit to Shang Tang, unwilling to come to court as a minister, and unwilling to lead the princes to obey the king''s disposal."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the ministers showed their happy faces.


    However, one by one repressed his joy and put on an angry look: "Nanbo Hou''s crime is extremely evil!"


    "Such a rebellion has become clear. We should send troops to appease it quickly!"


    "For the sake of Shangtang country, please send troops to attack Nanbo Hou!"


    The ministers said one after another.


    At this time, Jiang Shang took another step: "king, xibohou, father and son are plotting against the law and have resentment. If you want to conquer Nanbo Marquis, please use their three flags to deter the world and win! "


    "OK, prelude."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    A few days later, the army was ready to go. Hou Jichang, Boyi Kao and Jifa of Xibo were pushed out. Before they came to the army, they were ready to start offering flags.


    Above the clouds, Su Ze''s arm was around Nu Wa, and they looked down.


    "You called me just to show me the beheading trick?" Nu Wa asked unhappily.


    "It''s not that you don''t know who these three are and how many days they used to be."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "one should be called King Wen, the other should be a great emperor, and the other is Fengming Qishan, the Lord of the world, who is called King Wu."


    "Today, I''m going to kill three of them to sacrifice flags. I''m going to see what the way of heaven is like, as Hongjun''s father said."


    Nu Wa shook her head: "your idea is too boring! You even upset the sage and teacher Hongjun. What is the way of heaven, what is the will of heaven, and what else can you do? "


    "What can''t be changed about the true way and will of heaven, like you?"


    The voice fell, and the executioner below waved the big knife and spilled blood.

 Chapter 864

    Two heads fell to the ground, one was Xibo Hou Jichang and the other was Boyi Kao.


    Another big knife broke halfway, and a bright and colorful light hovered on Ji Fa, like a moaning Phoenix.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "look..."


    Nu Wa looked down and sighed, "isn''t it all you? If you hadn''t appeared here, this Ji Fa''s hit should have replaced Shang Tang. How could it not be like this? "


    "The Phoenix protects him, and mortals can''t kill him..." Su Ze sighed. "It''s also his last amulet."


    Take out the seven treasures wonderful tree, and a colorful light falls down. The Phoenix is immediately brushed to the ground and turned into a phoenix jade pendant.


    Su Ze stretched out his hand and the Phoenix jade pendant flew up and fell straight into his hand.


    "How about giving it to you?"


    Nu Wa frowned slightly in disgust: "what do you give me for this thing of the dead man? It''s just a little lucky thing. You''d better stay by yourself. "


    Su Ze also knew that she couldn''t open her shelf outside, so she stopped persuading and threw the Phoenix jade pendant to the palace. The Phoenix turned into nothing and disappeared.


    Below, the executioner changed another knife and cut off Ji Fa''s head. Huang Feihu, king of Wucheng, rode on a five-color divine cow and led the army to the south.


    In less than two months, Shang Tang''s army, with high morale and fearless of life and death, captured nanbohou, completely took the whole south into Shang Tang''s possession, and managed the south according to the previous model.


    Loyal and brave people emerge and are listed one after another according to specific rules. There are two on the list of gods, one on the sub list of the list of gods, and one hundred and ten become heavenly soldiers.


    This can be seen by the naked eye. Once verified and verified, the Fengshen immediately made the whole Shang soup noisy again.


    The officials and officers quickly handed in their plans to capture Guifang, gourong, Yiqu, Nanman and other places, and argued endlessly every day about how to attack and how to attack.


    Su Ze doesn''t have much control over this - Wen Zhong, Jiang Shang, Bigan and others are all quite confident and won''t send troops blindly to attack for the purpose of sealing the gods.


    It must be another attack after recuperation, and then someone will continue to be on the list of gods.


    These things can only be called step-by-step, and Su Ze doesn''t need to care too much.


    In the next few years, as Su Ze expected, while recuperating, Shang Tang gathered the manpower and material resources of the original princes in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest to form a completely unified empire. At the same time, he began to build official roads and began to write the same books and cars on the same track. All the world is king land.


    When the concentrated power is gathered together, driven by the obsession of God sealing, the power burst out beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The development of Shang Tang is changing with each passing day. Although the conditions on the list of gods are harsh and there are not many people on the list, it is because of this that it becomes more real and valuable, and arouses people''s pursuit of gods.


    When all the forces gathered together and the country recuperated and developed, even Wen Zhong and others were surprised that Shangtang, a unified empire, had become so powerful.


    Guifang, gourong, Nanman and other barbarians were easily defeated by Shangtang, or driven thousands of miles away, or completely destroyed. After several years, Shangtang''s rule reached its peak.


    The list of gods was filled with more than 100 Shang Tang Zhengshen and nearly 10000 heavenly soldiers and generals on the Deputy list


    Su Ze watched Shang Tang prosper to the extreme in his own hands. The original Fengshen war of King Wu''s attack on Zhou, Shang Tang in the Western Zhou Dynasty and hermeneutic interception had disappeared, and all changes had developed to the extreme.


    The original power obtained from the seventh level reincarnation world of Fengshen romance has also reached the limit.


    Finally, it''s time to withdraw from this reincarnation world.


    Su Ze took Dong Machi, Sun Wukong, scorpion essence, Jinghe Dragon King and other subordinates back into the universe, and called Wen Zhong.


    "Master Wen, Shang Tang was originally dangerous. When the sage attacked, you were willing to stand up and die with Shang Tang."


    "Now I''m leaving. Master Wen, would you like to leave with me?"


    The grand master smelled the speech and looked around. There was no maid, no queen or imperial concubine. Only a noble woman with a veil stood beside the king.


    He said, "where is the king going to leave?"


    "Come from where I came, go back to where I came." Suze smiled calmly.


    Wen Zhong was stunned, then shook his head: "no... the old minister doesn''t know the kings from other places."


    "I only know the king of Shang Tang today."


    "What the old minister is loyal to is not the king alone, but the old minister''s painstaking efforts to become a soup country."


    Speaking of this, he sighed in his voice: "the king is a man with great power and great secrets. Until now, I don''t understand when the king will come and become like this."


    "The old minister thanked the king for giving Shangtang the opportunity to be so famous and prosperous in culture, politics and martial arts."


    "I also thank the king for making my dream come true."


    "However, the king can go, but the old minister can''t go. When he goes to other places, the old minister can''t find today''s Shang soup, today''s sincere Taoist friends, and now loyal civil servants and military generals."


    Su Ze listened to him and nodded: "I see. On that day, I saw you sacrifice your life for justice and are not afraid of death. I thought you were completely loyal to me."


    "Now if you want to come, you will be loyal to me for one day when I am in the position of king of Shang Tang. If I am not in this position, your loyalty is still your soup. "


    "In that case, Wen Zhong, go down and stay in this world. It''s not a bad thing for you."


    "Thank you for your success."


    Wen Zhong replied respectfully.


    After he left, Nu Wa, wearing a veil, couldn''t help laughing: "I thought you were full of confidence. Wen Zhong must be your confidant. It turned out to be a selfless man."


    "It seems that in this world, you can''t cheat anyone except me who is willing to follow you outside."


    Su Ze was speechless: "are you just gloating at me? Is it fun? "


    "Of course it''s fun." Nuwa said faintly, "you guy beg but can''t. It''s what I like most."


    Su Ze smelled the speech and immediately smiled badly: "beg but not, including you?"


    Nu Wa''s face suddenly showed a light red halo, just like a newly blooming flower.


    She didn''t ask but couldn''t - she was pestered by the bastard Suze all day. After all, he got her for a while.


    Now, I don''t know if it was an impulse at that time... I still don''t regret it.


    In addition to Nu Wa, Su Ze really didn''t intend to take more people away, but arranged some perfect and proper endings for the related close characters, so he brushed his sleeves and left the world.

 Chapter 865

    Decades later, Shang Tang made a pilgrimage to the capital.


    Wu Geng, the king of Shang Dynasty, swallowed his last breath in the palace and went straight to the list of gods.


    At this time, the list of 365 positive gods has just filled 160, and there are 265 vacancies.


    There are 20000 places for 100000 soldiers and generals, and 80000 places are still not full.


    The number of gods was very difficult at the beginning, especially later, and now it is even more difficult than becoming an important Minister of the imperial court.


    Therefore, the apotheosis is not over, and it seems that it will last more than 200 years.


    Wu Geng''s spirit floated and stopped on the list of gods to meet the gods who had been granted on the list of gods.


    "Where is father?" Wu Geng looked around at the gods and asked.


    Among the gods, except for the earliest disciples of Buddhism, such as the twelve immortals, the disciples of Buddhism, and the black tiger, the rest are loyal ministers of the gods of Shang Dynasty and Tang Dynasty, all of whom are very familiar with Wu Geng.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you know about the gods? How did the first king get up here? "


    Wucheng King Huang Feihu said.


    Wu Geng was surprised and replied, "I naturally know about the worship of God. It''s just taboo for the venerable. It''s inevitable to exaggerate. I think this generation of God sealing was originally inspired by God. My father can become God naturally. Should there be nothing wrong with this? "


    Huang Feihu smiled bitterly when he heard the speech: "nothing wrong? Your majesty, you are very wrong to think so. "


    On the other side, Jiang Shang said, "the first king left early and in a hurry. It''s no wonder that he had such an idea when he ascended the throne when he was young."


    "Now after so many years, Qi practitioners all over the world have disappeared, and Taoism is not obvious; The grand master Wen and the apostles have been living in seclusion for a long time. Some things can''t be verified more and more. I can''t blame the king. "


    "Excuse me, your majesty, I said that grand master Wen lived in seclusion for a long time. Does your majesty think that grand master Wen was dignified and resigned and did not do it? At this time, he had already died in the mountains and fields?"


    Wu Geng was puzzled and said, "isn''t it?"


    "Of course not." Jiang Shang said, "at this time, Grand Master Wen is still living on jin''ao Island, making friends with the ten Heavenly Kings, reading Taoist Scriptures every day and pursuing the great road. It''s 150 years old, and it''s common to live for hundreds of years. "


    "Ah?"


    Wu Geng was shocked: "is there such a way to live and live?"


    He regretted: "if I had known this, I should also practice Taoism and health preservation and pursue the road of longevity."


    Jiang Shang, Huang Feihu, Bigan, Weiziqi, Jizi and other Shang Tang gods shook their heads.


    "The king bears the weight of the country. How can he pursue longevity?"


    Wu Geng nodded and said to himself: I''m dead. It''s meaningless for you old ministers to advise me.


    Thinking of the previous question, he asked curiously, "is it related to my father to hear about the longevity of the grand master?"


    "It''s about nature."


    Jiang Shang said: "when the first king was there, the list of gods just appeared in the world. There were people who practiced Qi, people with great power and supernatural powers, and people with different abilities... Some of these people with different abilities protected the business soup, and some said they should follow the days to protect Xiqi and destroy the business soup."


    "They dare!" Wu Geng shouted angrily.


    Jiang Shang said slowly, "at that time, the so-called days were true. The first king confused the secret of heaven. He first imprisoned xibohou and his son in Chaoge, and defeated many capable people and different scholars with his own hands, so as to master the power of gods on the list of gods. From then on, Shang Tang can be gods."


    "When the canonization is completed, the gods of Shang Tang will return to heaven. At that time, there will be Shang Tang in heaven and Shang Tang in the world. The gods are Shang Tang and the people are Shang Tang. The holy Dynasty of Shang Tang is worthy of its name. "


    Wu Geng listened with a cold sweat: "this is the truth of the holy Dynasty of Shang Tang?"


    "Of course, this is the truth of Shangtang holy pilgrimage."


    Jiang Shang had understood Wu Geng''s thoughts and feelings. The king didn''t believe much about the deeds of the first king. He thought the first king was bragging.


    As for the holy Dynasty of Shang Tang, it''s easier to understand. Isn''t it the real reason why Shang Tang calmed down the world, conquered the barbarians such as ghost Fang, dog Rong and Nanman, and the books and cars in the world are the same, and the official roads extend in all directions?


    Not really... In the mythical world of the existence of saints, immortals and Haotian God, the Shang Tang holy Dynasty established by mortals can be easily destroyed by a Qi practitioner.


    Hearing these old ministers'' words, Wu Geng only felt that his original understanding was broken.


    It turns out that my father is not bragging... Does Shang Tang holy pilgrimage still have this meaning?


    "Then... Excuse me..."


    "How good is my father? How powerful are those capable people? "


    "It''s hard to describe..." said Jiang Shang.


    "Better than the gods we become now?" Wu Geng asked again.


    Jiang Shang said reluctantly, "how can this be compared?"


    Wu Geng suddenly said, "yes, we are gods and our father is human. How can we compare?"


    "King, that''s not what I mean." Jiang Shang said, "I mean... Just let me say it directly!"


    "We are three hundred and sixty-five positive gods and one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals. We will go to heaven in the future. In name, we are under the command of Haotian God. Haotian God will become the Lord of the three realms and the God of the gods. "


    "When he saw the former king, he wanted to salute respectfully. Even if the three hundred and sixty-five God and one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals are gathered together after the completion of the gods, it is only between the first king''s thoughts that their fingers can be destroyed. "


    "King, do you understand?"


    I -- I know shit?


    Wu Geng was so confused that he almost suspected that he had never woke up.


    Am I not dead now, just old and confused, dreaming of coming to the fengshentai? How could you have such a ridiculous dream?


    Repeatedly determined that he was not an old fool, Wu Geng was really speechless.


    All my life, I think I''m Mingjun. As a result, you tell me, in fact, I don''t understand anything?


    I thought my father was bragging, but I didn''t expect that he was a real cow... He was still looked at me by a group of old ministers on the Fengshen platform as if he were mentally retarded.


    After knowing the truth, Wu Geng was undoubtedly in a very embarrassing situation.


    He coughed uncontrollably - although he couldn''t catch a cold in his state of mind, he coughed to resolve his embarrassment.


    "Well... Why did my father die suddenly when he was so powerful? Did not God become God? "


    "Since the first king had such magic powers, he certainly didn''t die, but left us directly." Jiang Shang said, "the king may not know. The origin of the first king itself is unusual. He is not a simple king of Shang Tang, but an alien."


    "Ah?"


    Wu Geng was even more confused.


    He suddenly felt that it didn''t matter whether his father was so powerful. The most important thing was whether he became the blood of Tang from generation to generation?


    How can my father, who doesn''t even sound like the blood of Cheng Tang, be an outsider who doesn''t know where he comes from?


    As he was saying this, the Fengshen platform shook slightly. An old man with a bamboo stick didn''t know when to stand on the platform.


    Wu Geng was even more surprised: who is this man?


    Jiang Shang, Huang Feihu and other immortals granted by Shang Tang also looked at each other: who is this old man? How can they not know?


    "It''s been 67 years..."


    The old man looked at more than 20000 souls on the gods list and vice list and said calmly.


    "As soon as Suze Taoist friend went, he disappeared. It seems that he is no longer boring in this world."


    "Suze? Isn''t that your father? " Wu Geng asked curiously, "old Taoist priest, who are you? Do you know my father? "


    "Father?"


    The old man shook his head slightly and didn''t speak. He just looked at the Fengshen list and the Deputy list.


    "Old Taoist priest?"


    Wu Geng asked curiously.


    The old man seemed to be very annoyed with his questions. As soon as he waved his hand, Wu Geng fell into silence and couldn''t speak any more.


    The old man stared at the Fengshen list and the Deputy list and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Is it easy to cheat? Is the secret so easily confused?


    It''s really strange. He changed the number of days and went against the way of heaven. How can he leave safely?


    Now the way of heaven has become like this


    "It seems that the canonization will continue. However, the heavenly majesty has to be maintained, and it''s inappropriate to continue to wait... "


    The old man said to himself.


    His eyes suddenly looked at the gods: "let''s go to Haotian''s hand to listen to the order first. You can''t continue to pile on the God sealing platform."


    Wu Geng, Jiang Shang, Huang Feihu and other gods had not returned to their senses, but the old man raised a touch of purple in his hand.


    Once the purple Qi was patted, the gods and heavenly soldiers who had been granted the title on the list of gods flew up together, fell on the white clouds and floated to the sky.


    As the white clouds rose, the gods and heavenly soldiers were surprised at first, and then they vaguely saw the towering heavenly palace.


    They finally became immortals and entered the heaven.


    Hongjun looked at this group of immortals and heavenly soldiers in place. The heavenly court was finally enriched and had preliminary authority and executive power. He also nodded slightly.


    In this way, the remaining list of gods will be easy to do


    However, where did the friend Suze go at this moment?


    Ling Hongjun can''t help imagining things - the devil who plays with the whole world and the way of heaven is afraid of making waves in another world, right?

 Chapter 866

    What Hongjun thought of making waves does not exist.


    Even Suze is having a slight headache,


    Nu Wa saint is an unprecedented strong woman... And the most powerful woman he provoked


    She has a natural position in the world of the romance of gods.


    As an ancient goddess, she was born with holy virtue. After she became a saint, she did not establish a religion, let alone participate in various disputes. Therefore, she had a high status.


    After arriving in the real world, although I don''t care how many women Su Ze has and what kind of characters these women are, they won''t be regarded as equal and equal with these people.


    This is also the first time that the woman brought back by Su Ze caused this contradiction.


    Even if Wen An is very intelligent, she can''t appease the saint Nu Wa who is arrogant and doesn''t treat others equally.


    Before that, she thought that the most difficult thing to deal with was the "three noes" woman like big barrel muhui night. She didn''t expect to meet this kind of sage who has no desire, no desire, no water and fire, and is superior.


    "My lord Maitreya... You are too powerful... You dare to ask for a woman of this level. You really got it?"


    Wen An communicated with Su Ze with her spiritual strength.


    Su Ze smiled and couldn''t answer.


    Originally, he was not ready to be moved. As a result, he met Nu Wa. He was king Zhou. In the end, he let nature take its course and moved his heart.


    As for what Wen An''an said about how to succeed, that''s another thing.


    It is mainly because of Su Ze''s strength. Without the strength to subdue the sage, it is impossible to talk about all the intersection with Nu Wa.


    How can people like Nu Wa, who was born with gods, look at people whose strength is far inferior to their own? Even if Su Ze has rich experience in rhetoric, she will die at once. She will never have any other choice.


    "The world is not bad..."


    "It''s novel."


    Nuwa looked at the steel and concrete cities, overpasses, shuttling cars and buses, commented.


    "Is this your world?"


    Su Ze replied, "barely."


    Nu Wa didn''t understand what this meant, but she heard that Su Ze didn''t want to explain too much about it and didn''t continue to ask more questions.


    "Ordinary people in this world are really weak, and your concubines are also weak and pitiful."


    "I have some doubts about how you became so strong."


    Concubine?


    Gaocheng baihezi, Wen An''an and other people couldn''t help laughing bitterly when they heard the speech: This Nuwa said, they who came first became concubines... This attitude is really overbearing.


    Su Ze smiled and said to Nu Wa, "about this, you should understand the relationship between this world and the reincarnation world."


    Nu Wa slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Wen''an.


    Wen An An opens a computer document and hands it to Nu Wa.


    Nu Wa looked at the computer for a moment, and her attitude was slightly relaxed: "good magic weapon, your world civilization can carry these cultural ways with inanimate things. Compared with cultivating her own body, it has opened up another new road."


    Hearing her praise for the computer and seeing through the essence of the data carried by the computer, Wen An was shocked.


    This is simply a monster''s self understanding ability - Wen An thinks he is smart, but he never thinks he can learn so well without a teacher and see the civilization of another world so thoroughly in a short time.


    For Nu Wa, words are obviously not an obstacle.


    Many words flow like waterfalls, across where her eyes can reach, they are naturally analyzed by her, transformed into the most accurate meaning and understood by her.


    Looking through all the information about the reincarnation world sent by Wen An''an, Nu Wa immediately understood the structure and relationship of this world and the reincarnation world.


    "I see."


    Nuwa said, "what level of reincarnation is our world?"


    "Seventh level." Suze said.


    "Seventh level?"


    Nu Wa was surprised: "there are nine levels in total. Isn''t our world the highest level? What is the level of the higher reincarnation world? "


    "I don''t know. It''s hard to describe --" Su Ze said. "Do you know the flood and famine era? It was the time when Zixiao palace was established and the five saints came out. Should that time be stronger than your world? "


    Nu Wa could not help shaking her head: "how can this be compared? If we only talk about the flood and famine era, there were many kinds of congenital gods at that time, such as dragon, Phoenix, Kirin and Lich war, which were much stronger than those in the Shang and Tang Dynasties. "


    "But if we consider the five saints in the famine era and the five saints in the Shang and Tang Dynasties, there is no doubt that we are stronger and have made progress than in the famine era."


    "The flood and famine is the eighth level reincarnation world."


    Su Ze said, "there is another Nu Wa Saint inside. Maybe you can go and compare with her."


    Even if Nu Wa was the sage, she almost fell into the confusion of "who am I and who is she" after hearing this. She was stunned for a while before she understood.


    "Is this Nu Wa in the flood and famine era the past me?"


    He smiled first: "how could it be me in the past?"


    "It must be another completely different era, another completely different reincarnation world, another Nu Wa completely different from me. It may even be much stronger than me now. "


    As soon as she finished, Su Ze couldn''t help clapping, and Wen An, Takashi baihezi and others couldn''t help clapping.


    Because Nu Wa''s sharp and direct analysis and clear thinking are really amazing!


    She came to this world less than half an hour, read a reincarnation world related information, she has divided herself, reincarnation world and another reincarnation world of the same name Nuwa very clearly, and there is no confused attitude at all.


    It''s so rare.


    No one can draw the most accurate conclusion as easily as Nuwa.


    "Clapping is praising me?" Nu Wa frowned slightly, "except Su Ze, you are not qualified to praise me. If you bow down and congratulate, I can accept it."


    Wen''an was stunned and smiled, "why not?"


    She took the lead and bowed down to congratulate Nu Wa.


    Gaocheng baihezi and others were stunned and bowed to congratulate.


    Nu Wa was stunned and looked uneasily at Su Ze.


    Even if she was arrogant, she knew that if she really forced these people to bow their heads, Su Ze would not be happy.


    Su Ze applauded Wen An''s retreat. He sank slightly on his face and said, "Nu Wa, this is the only time. Don''t do this in the future."


    Nu Wa nodded and said to Wen An''an, "wisdom is good. You will do it again. Don''t calculate me again in the future."


    Wen''an was surprised and nodded.


    This Nu Wa is so wise!

 Chapter 867

    Su Ze first said that Nu Wa would not do this in the future, and Nu Wa said that Wen An would not do this in the future. At first glance, they seemed to parrot.


    In fact, Su Ze just maintains a relative balance - she can''t treat all her former women as slaves and abandon her shoes when Nu Wa comes.


    That''s not what Suze would do.


    Nuwa also realized that she shouldn''t really be so domineering that other women salute her.


    Suze really can''t pass this level.


    However, Wen''an''s first salute was obviously to dig a hole for Nuwa - when Nuwa saw this, she naturally had to give a warning. It was impossible to remain silent.


    Of course, Nuwa also appreciated Wen''an in her heart.


    The strength is the strongest among other women and is obviously the most intelligent. Even Nu Wa can''t ignore her for granted.


    After this incident, the two sides have further known each other.


    Wen''an asks Su Ze about the reincarnation world he will go to next.


    Su Ze sighed slightly and said, "the next reincarnation world to go to must be just half an hour later. These articles will be published on the global online media.


    Lord Maitreya disregarded his past grievances and went to siroba for confrontation. After more than half of the world''s people knew the news and talked about it, the official news came late.


    "Today, Lord Maitreya decided to go to siroba to confront the reincarnation world invasion that may threaten all mankind..."

 Chapter 868

    "Very interesting tool."


    Nu Wa picked up a laptop and tried to manipulate it. After a while, she understood the rules of typing and speaking, and established an account.


    Looking at this scene, Wen''an ordered: "little Jarvis, give Nu Wa permission."


    "At your service, madam."


    "Give Nu Wa low permission, medium permission or high permission, please select."


    Wen An smiled and said, "can you give her the highest authority?"


    Nu Wa raised her head from the computer and looked at Wen''an.


    This little girl is really smart - can you give it? She obviously knows, but she must ask the exit and let Nu Wa see it clearly and plainly, in case there is not enough authority in the future and cause any misunderstanding.


    "The highest authority, only Lord Maitreya can have, including the authority to destroy the intelligent program itself, launch nuclear bombs to other countries and destroy their own armed forces. It is not open to the outside world. "


    Little Jarvis responded.


    "Authorization can only be granted to higher authorities. Do you authorize Nu Wa to be a higher authority manager?"


    "Yes." Wen An said.


    You see, it''s not that I don''t give you the highest authority, but that Su Ze is the only one with the highest authority, and it can''t be set for the second time.


    Nu Wa took back her eyes.


    It''s just a trick, that''s it.


    The attitude was OK.


    Nu Wa looked at the computer files and quickly linked to the Internet. After reading the news, history and various materials for about an hour, she stood up.


    I feel dazzled. I don''t know where to start?


    Gaocheng baihezi looked at it quietly and thought in his heart.


    Seeing that the public opinion debate was nearing the end, Wen''an no longer paid attention to it. He stood up and smiled and said, "Nu Wa saint, don''t you see the world anymore?"


    "In the end, it''s just a disturbance. It''s hard to escape joys and sorrows. Before and now, we can''t get rid of these ordinary things. It''s not necessary to continue to look carefully."


    Nu Wa commented unhappily and said.


    Wen''an''s eyes showed a surprised look: "Nu Wa saint, you really hit the nail on the head and saw it thoroughly. This is the case. "


    "What does the Nu Wa Saint need? I can arrange food, clothing, housing and transportation as much as possible. I don''t know how to arrange the rest. "


    Nu Wa shook her head slightly, got up and said, "don''t do this. I have no needs for thousands of years. My voice and color are just ordinary."


    Wen an opened her mouth slightly and couldn''t speak.


    Takashi baihezi was shocked, and the documents in his hand were scattered on the ground.


    Is this another big barrel of muhui night?


    No, the big barrel muhui night still has some needs for food and clothes, which is not a complete sense of no desire.


    This Nu Wa saint is completely without desire.


    How did Lord Maitreya turn such a saint, a congenital God really different from human beings, into a woman?


    It''s hard to imagine!


    Juchuan Jingxiang said discontentedly, "you can''t say that."


    "No one else has the pleasure of consumption, only I have, and the most unique and expensive luxury goods are irreplaceable."


    "I don''t think you know how to better spend money and good time in this world as a woman. If you go on like this, you will be despised by men! "


    "Despised by men?" Nu Wa sneered and stared at Ju Chuan Jingxiang. "It''s useless like you. Just rely on men to say these words. Don''t dirty my ears and eyes!"


    Juchuan Jingxiang was a little wronged and lay down in front of the computer: "how do you say that about me... I work very hard to please Lord Maitreya, okay."


    "Oh? You''re the only one who can put yourself in a good position. "


    Nuwa said faintly, "as a concubine, you are qualified to please the Lord so much; But if you chatter to me, I''ll give you some punishment. "


    "Oh -" Ju Chuan Jingxiang said lazily, "I won''t say it, can I?"


    Nuwa said faintly, "yes."


    After that, he pushed open the window and floated out of the building.


    Compared with this car coming and going to the steel city, she still lives in her own wa palace, which is more comfortable and comfortable.


    Wen an opened her mouth and didn''t say anything after all.


    Where Nuwa goes, she doesn''t have to ask. It''s meaningless to ask.


    With Nu Wa''s wisdom and understanding, the so-called common sense of the world has long been no obstacle. Where she wants to be, she will certainly not cause an uproar in the world.


    Because she is not a sensationalist.


    Let alone worry about her disappearance... If she wants to disappear, no one can stop her. If she wants to show up, she can show up anywhere.


    Therefore, Wen''an didn''t ask "where are you going?"¡° How to contact "and other stupid words, because these words don''t make much sense.


    A few hours after Nu Wa left, the mechanical voice of little Jarvis sounded: "where the longitude and latitude of the grassland is 35 degrees north latitude and six districts East, a small mountain terrain has changed greatly."


    "Is it the erosion of the reincarnation world?"


    Wen An frowned and asked.


    "No, it''s Lord Nuwa with high authority."


    When Wen An settled down, Shu opened her eyebrows: "it''s her. Don''t worry about it, and don''t try to take photos, so as not to annoy her."


    Another place has changed. Wen''an ponders a little and understands what Nu Wa''s practice means. In fact, she doesn''t live in the same group with them, and doesn''t think everything in the world is right.


    Some people may think that people from ancient times to modern times must be fascinated by colorful clothes, colored lights and TV programs, and will be tempted by all kinds of delicious food, otherwise it is simply unscientific.


    However, for the Nu Wa sage, the colorful colors ultimately belong to the color, and the ups and downs ultimately belong to the taste. In addition, there are no more confusing factors.


    Compared with the immortality of the holy human body, the mixed yuan and the great road, what is the enjoyment of these ordinary mortals, as well as the interest disputes and tongue disputes of those ordinary mortals?


    It''s just ants and dust.


    On the grassland, a mountain was slowly shaped according to Nu Wa''s mind and turned into a stone palace.


    From a distance, a river was drawn and rushed, and the clear water moved along the stone palace for a week, without two steps.


    Nu Wa was neither sad nor happy. She walked slowly up the steps with the water and looked up at the empty palace plaque.


    "Still wa palace?"


    She hesitated a little, shook her head slightly and touched her fingers lightly.


    Three big characters appeared on the plaque above.


    "Nuze Palace"


    After looking at the name, Nu Wa never changed. She stepped into the newly-built Nu Ze palace and began to further decorate where she lived.


    This will also be one of the places where Suze will live in the future.

 Chapter 869

    The human mind cannot relate the known things to each other. This is the kindest thing in the world.


    We live on a quiet island called ignorance, surrounded by a vast dark ocean, but that doesn''t mean we should set sail.


    Science is developing and extending in their respective directions and has not hurt us so far; But one day, when these separated knowledge are pieced together to show the terrible picture of the real world and our terrible position in this picture, we will fall into madness before this revelation, or escape from the deadly light and into a quiet and peaceful dark new century.


    Scholars have speculated that there is an awesome grand cycle in the universe, and our world and mankind themselves are just a moment in this cycle.


    They have hinted to the world about the odd things that remain, and those words, if not covered up in a plain and optimistic way, are enough to make the listener cold and creepy.


    This is the world of ksuru


    It is also where Su Ze is at this time, the seventh level reincarnation world, the world of the old God.


    When he entered the world, he could clearly feel that the two wills paid attention to him one by one and looked at him.


    The first will is a force in the reincarnation world. Su Ze feels that although the other party is strong and the rule level is strong, he is not unable to clean up.


    The second will is the reincarnation world itself.


    It noticed almost instantaneously that the seventh level reincarnation world, which had not entered for a long time, broke into an "outsider" who should not exist without its permission and rules.


    If there are other reincarnation worlds, it is necessary to exclude combatants and investigate possible abnormalities. Now, the only anomaly in the reincarnation world of the old God is that it doesn''t need to be checked at all and is clearly revealed to him.


    The "abnormal character" and "abnormal place" that caused the change of the reincarnation world and the reduction of the original power are now in the seventh level reincarnation world "the old God".


    The reincarnation world operates instinctively and mobilizes more sources.


    It should wipe out this "abnormal point" completely.


    "I guessed the reaction."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "now that I have reached this level, do you think I will be unprepared?"


    As Su Ze and the reincarnation world become more and more "desperate", such a frontal confrontation is finally inevitable.


    Therefore, Su Ze is not afraid to tell the reincarnation world that he is in the world of the old God and can try to find himself or defeat himself in other ways.


    Use the power of the source, the more the better.


    His spiritual power almost instantly spread all over the current area, found the desired place and area, and determined the time.


    Finally, with the power of origin, he replaced an indigenous identity and appeared where he wanted to appear.


    Rhode Island, the United States of America.


    On williams street in Providence, next door to George Gummel Angie, an emeritus professor at Brown University, was originally the house of a divorced middle-aged bachelor.


    But at this time, the middle-aged bachelor became another name and another face.


    And fundamentally, this person has been completely replaced.


    Now, his name is Suze.


    It is now February 27, 1925, and the United States hopes for the United States.


    In January of this year, Mussolini was the dictator.


    On January 24, a total solar eclipse occurred in parts of Canada and the United States hope country, including the famous Niagara Falls, the New York metropolitan area and the northeast of the United States hope country.


    The actual observation shows that the intersection of riverside Expressway and 96th street is near the southern edge of the total eclipse zone. A total solar eclipse can be seen in the north of the line, and only a partial solar eclipse can be seen in the south. The peak entering the city in the morning has also become the peak leaving the city in the north.


    Scienceman magazine took the first color photo of the solar eclipse in East Hampton.


    At the same time, the United States hoped that after World War I, it was deeply frustrated by Yingji''s sophisticated diplomatic means and the afterglow of its powerful empire, and did not become a recognized power in the world.


    In order to ensure their own security and international status and avoid becoming a vassal of a superpower; The United States hopes that China will strengthen exchanges and cooperation and promote economic development.


    Now in the United States of hope, everyone is working hard to build everywhere, on the eve of the first great depression in the capitalist world in history


    This is the time when the United States hopes to accumulate national strength, and perhaps the best and most positive time for the United States to hope - the blood and tears of the Indians are gradually drying up, and the liberation of the blacks is slowly liberating. It seems that everything is so beautiful.


    In this most beautiful era, Suze appeared in Rhode Island, Providence and Williams Street. He lived next door to George Gummel Angie, an emeritus professor at Brown University. It was not an accident, but a carefully selected choice.


    Because the first person who recorded the events in detail and was most directly related to kesulu''s call was Professor Anji, who was 90 years old and barely counted as 91 years old.


    Therefore, the coming crisis of capitalism and the rise of the national strength of the United States are not related to the essence and plot of the world.


    After su Ze appeared and replaced the single man, he took the initiative to visit Professor Anji.


    "Hello, Professor Angie."


    "Hello... Mr. Suze."


    Professor Anji''s body is extremely healthy. He doesn''t look like a 90 year old at all. He greeted Su Ze with a smile and self-restraint.


    "The weather is fine today. Do you want to come in and have a cup of black tea?"


    As the earliest descendant of British immigrants, Professor Anji also retained some British traditions.


    Su Ze smiled and took off his top hat, just like the most normal so-called "gentleman" in this era: "it''s a great honor, Professor Anji."


    Professor Angie invited him in, walked steadily back and forth, made black tea and came up.


    "Haven''t you considered hiring a servant? Professor Angie. "


    Professor Anji waved his hand: "it''s not necessary. The so-called servants will only find opportunities to deduct your living expenses and hide your snuff bottle, old spurs and even tobacco somewhere."


    "When you sleep, it''s a terrible experience to hear someone walking around the door and hear the sound of hearing."


    "When I was seventy, someone told me that I was old and needed a servant. So I hired a servant. "


    "It was really good at the beginning, but I gradually found that I needed to endure the problems of the servant, his rudeness, lack of cultivation and petty theft. Instead of him getting used to everything of higher civilization and learning noble morality from me. "


    "I realized for the first time that this relationship was similar to the secular marriage. I had to tolerate this servant with noble cultivation like a cowardly husband tolerating a domineering wife. Especially as employers and masters, tolerance and restraint towards servants are simply unacceptable. "


    "So I settled the servant''s salary, drove him out of the house, and then recovered my cleanliness. No one will walk around when I sleep, and nothing will suddenly move, so that I can''t find a familiar place."


    "Everything looks so beautiful..."


    Professor Anji''s words are very powerful and clear. He is definitely a rare sober among the elderly.


    Of course, it can''t avoid the nervous nagging and wordiness of the elderly. It seems to be fun to talk about the past.


    Su Ze smiled, took up black tea and thanked him for his hospitality.


    Professor Angie''s chatter was interrupted: "milk, sugar, do you need to add some?"


    "No, just soak the black tea." Suze said.


    Professor Anji is a little strange: "unusual taste. I only drink hot water after soaking tea in some Eastern countries."


    "Is that the origin of tea?" Su Ze smiled.


    "That''s right." Professor Angie poured milk and sugar into his tea cup. "Where were we just talking about?"


    "You said you had fired a servant."


    "Ah, yes, yes, a servant."


    Professor Angie suddenly remembered his topic, which did not seem to be the agile thinking of a 90 year old.


    "At that time, the servant shouted to me. He said that I would not live to be 75 years old, or even 72 years old, because I was a nervous and stingy man."


    "Now, I live to be ninety, and I don''t think it''s a problem for me to live to be a hundred."


    "As for my nervousness and stinginess, many people without education, morality and self-control always think of some elegant gentlemen."


    "They will wonder why I can''t tolerate the sound of walking and cleaning up the housework. They don''t know what quiet thinking is. They only know to blindly do some simple and repetitive things with their heads closed, and think they are industrious. Even with these stupid industriousness, they try to surpass some intelligent brains."


    "We call wisdom neurotic, saying that we make a fuss because of a weak movement."


    "In addition, the description of stinginess is just that they don''t give them finance and don''t indulge their theft, they will be classified as stingy."


    "Obviously, this is also the fantasy of some talents who do not know whether they should be paid for their labor. As a professor, I have spread knowledge and wisdom for 50 years and deserve a generous reward. "


    "Should my money be given to him because of his monotonous and repetitive work, so that he can spend it on cheap drinks and ridiculous inferior women?"


    "His happiness is so cheap and useless that I can''t indulge this ridiculous person and ridiculous life, which was born out of my savings."

 Chapter 870

    "Very good insight."


    Su Ze commented.


    Although Professor Anji ridiculed his former servant with the pride of intellectuals and gentlemen and seemed unfriendly, Su Ze had to admit that for a petty thief and a servant who likes drinking, being rich would only make him more scum, not good.


    So Professor Angie doesn''t indulge such people, and it''s not cold.


    If you are soft hearted and indulge such a person, the servant will soon kick his nose and face and turn away from the guest


    Professor Anji was very happy for Su Ze''s approval and raised his black tea.


    "Elegant gentlemen always have the same opinion, which is a virtue God has given us."


    Su Ze said with a smile: "in ancient oriental words, this is called a hero. Think alike."


    Professor Angie was curious: "what do Heroes think alike?"


    "A hero is a strong and smart man. This sentence is called a strong and smart man. He always has the same idea." Suze explained.


    Professor Angie laughed: "that''s right! you ''re right! This is the adjective I need most! "


    "Although I''m 90 years old, I''m still strong and smart!"


    After laughing for a while, Professor Anji tasted black tea for a while and finally got to the point.


    "Mr. Suze, you are a very rare guest."


    "Are you here to chat with me today? Or is there anything else interesting you''re going to tell me? "


    Su Ze smiled: "yes, I do have something I want to discuss with you."


    His spiritual power has swept through this place and detected some secrets hidden in Professor Anji''s heart, secrets related to kesulu.


    Therefore, he also has a way to open the topic.


    "In 1908, 17 years from now."


    "I hope the American archaeological society will hold its annual meeting in St. Louis. Professor Angie, did you also participate?"


    When Professor Angie heard the words "1908, St. Louis", he was like being bitten by a poisonous snake. "Bang" he put down his black tea cup and stood up.


    He stared at Su Ze with his old, not muddy eyes, as if to see something secret from him.


    But Su Ze''s eyes were calm, his mouth was smiling, and he even had the opportunity to sip a good Darjeeling black tea.


    Perhaps because of Su Ze''s drinking tea, or Su Ze''s calm attitude, Professor Anji''s attitude unconsciously relaxed.


    He finally did not stare at Su Ze, but began to talk about the old past: "old people like me always get some special status. Some people regard me as the authority of archaeology, and some people talk about my academic achievements."


    "I am an important guest at all seminars."


    "Mr. Suze, do you have anything to ask?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, at that time, some people took the opportunity of the archaeological annual meeting to take some strange objects and seek the most correct explanation. They found that" it has huge claws on its front and rear feet and long and narrow wings on its back. This thing seems to be full of an unnatural and terrible malice. Its slightly fat body is viciously crouching on a rectangular stone or base - and the stone is covered with incomprehensible symbols. "


    "Its Octopus like head leans forward, the ends of its facial tentacles sweep to the back of its huge front claws, and those claws grasp the knees that stand up as they sit curled up. The whole statue is very lifelike, and because people know nothing about its origin, it also shows a slightly more vague sense of terror. "


    "It undoubtedly has a long, amazing and immeasurable history; But no one can associate it with any known artistic style of early civilization - in fact, it has nothing to do with any known artistic style of any period, which is almost against all my archaeological common sense. "


    "Apart from all this, the material of this statue alone is an unsolvable mystery; Because this smooth dark green stone, as well as the gold or edge colored spots and stripes on it, are different from any discovery in geology or mineralogy... "


    Speaking of his major, Professor Anji kept talking and describing Su Ze.


    When it came to the rise, he ran into his bedroom, took out a bookcase, and took out a thick stack of manuscripts, which recorded in detail inspector Legolas''s process of seizing the evil sect and some records.


    ¡°PhngluimglwnafhCthulhuRlyehwgahnaglfhtagn.¡±


    "In laleier''s house, the sleeping kesulu is waiting for you to dream."


    This is the most obvious remark in the manuscript.


    Below is another sentence.


    "It is not the dead who will sleep forever. In the mysterious ages, even death itself will disappear."


    Next is what inspector Legolas told in the manuscript.


    "On November 1, 1907, the New Orleans Police Department received emergency help from the villagers of the southern swamp. Recently, some unknown things often disturb their lives at night and make them fall into fear.


    They said that malicious hand drums continued to ring in the nearby black forest, and there had been many disappearances of women and children. Some people heard crazy cries and painful screams, and others met the chanting that made the soul tremble and the evil fire that kept jumping.


    Towards evening, the villagers who called the police led twenty policemen to set out in two carriages and a car. They drove all the way to the impassable section, then trekked nearly eight kilometers in the woods, and finally arrived at the villagers'' houses, a pile of messy and crowded poor shacks. "


    Ah - this¡ª¡ª


    When Su Ze saw this, he couldn''t help touching his forehead with his hand.


    What a death it is - in the sparsely populated United States of hope, we don''t live in a gathering area, but in a deserted place eight kilometers into the woods where we can''t drive. We have to build a shed to live.


    These people can really play. It''s no surprise that they are found by the believers of kesulu. How can madmen and perverts not like such people living in the wilderness?


    "Professor Angie, can you change me for a cup of black tea?"


    "The story is quite interesting."


    When Professor Anji heard Su Ze''s words, he looked at him uneasily, but he still didn''t say much. He made another cup of black tea for Su Ze.


    Soze sipped his black tea and continued to read the story of inspector Legolas, which Professor Angie had recorded.


    On November 1, 1907, after the villagers called the police, the police officers went to the swamp area in the evening. After hard arrival, they received a welcome from the villagers. They surrounded the police officers to try to get a sense of security.


    The police officers were carrying lanterns and could hear the indistinct sound of hand drums in front of them; When the wind changes, there is an occasional blood clotting scream.


    Looking down the forest path, you can see a little red fire jumping.


    The villagers were frightened and refused to be the guide of the police officers. Inspector Legolas and 19 police officers entered the terrible dark forest path they had never set foot in without a guide.

 Chapter 871

    Su Zefan looked at the manuscript recorded by Professor Anji and knew that in the manuscript story, the police officers should see the believers of kesulu.


    Sure enough, along the way, Legolas and his men dragged along in the black mud, marching towards the red fire and the indistinct sound of hand drums.


    Human beings have their own voice, and wild animals have their own voice; However, when one voice cries out a different kind of voice, things become creepy.


    The frenzied and disorderly cries of roaring and screaming kept ringing. The police officers listened to the voice that humans should never make, each with inexplicable fear.


    Once in a while, after the roar and hoarse roar stopped, a chorus composed of hoarse voices would suddenly ring out after repeated practice, chanting the chilling words like a song:


    ¡°PhngluimglwnafhCthulhuRlyehwgahnaglfhtagn.¡±


    "In laleier''s house, the sleeping kesulu is waiting for you to dream."


    Finally, they came to a place with sparse trees.


    Four policemen shook their bodies dizzily, one policeman fainted directly, and two policemen screamed in panic.


    A large group of people are jumping and twisting morbidly in the open space. It is an indescribable and descriptive scene. These people are naked, hissing like donkeys, mooing like bulls, and rolling and twisting around a terrible ring campfire.


    In the center of the campfire stands a giant granite about eight feet high; On top of the rock is a small statue of evil.


    With the single stone surrounded by flame as the center, ten wooden frames are set up and evenly surrounded into a big circle.


    All the missing locals are dead, leaving only some of the strangely damaged bodies hanging helplessly in the middle of the wooden frame. In the circle composed of wooden frames, the worshippers are jumping and shouting. They generally swim from left to right for an endless indulgence carnival.


    After being frightened, the police officers picked up guns and rushed to the disgusting mob. Finally, he caught 47 gloomy believers and took down the statuette on the granite boulder.


    That''s what happened... The figurine, which inspector Legolas brought to archaeologists in 1908.


    Suze read it for a while and put it down: "the teachings described by this sect are very interesting."


    Professor Angie obviously doesn''t know how many times he has watched these manuscripts and kept the contents in mind.


    "According to them, they worship the old rulers. As early as the earth was young, these beings fell from the sky and lived here before all humans appeared. Now, the old ruler is dead, buried in the depths of the earth and sunk in the abyss of the sea. "


    "That statue is the great ksuru, but no one knows if it still exists like him. Human beings and the whole world look like a recent moment. Long before ancient times, there were other "things" that ruled the earth. They built magnificent cities. "


    "The old masters were not flesh and blood. They have their own shape, but that shape is not made of matter. When the stars return, they can fly over the sky and rush from one world to another; But when the stars are in the wrong position, they can''t continue to live. Although they no longer live, they will never really die. "


    "They all lie in the stone houses of their majestic city lalaya. When the stars and the earth are ready again, they will be reborn in glory. They can only lie awake in the dark, thinking, and let thousands of years pass by. They know everything that happens in the universe, and they communicate through scattered thinking. "


    Professor Anji said here with a very undisguised excitement: "after the stars move to the right position, mankind will become like the old dominators: free, wild, surpassing good and evil. After leaving law and morality aside, everyone will scream, kill and revel in ecstasy."


    "Then the old rulers who regain freedom will teach them to shout, kill, revel and enjoy themselves in a new way. The slaughter of freedom and revelry will burn the whole world like a flame..."


    "We''ve never heard of this sect, this idea, this idea, have we?"


    Su Ze said lightly, "in fact, think carefully... This can not be called detachment from good and evil, but should be called reversing good and evil. If good and evil and human order are meaningless and indifferent to the old rulers, why is murder ecstatic and pleasure carnival? "


    "Even if people return to animal nature, they will not be happy to kill their own kind. These believers are talking about contradictory words. "


    "Even according to their description, killing and sacrifice should not be able to please the old rulers. Such a great existence even has no attitude towards human joys and sorrows."


    Professor Angie listened and excitedly took out a pen: "you really know the ksuru sect very well!"


    "Go on, I want to write it down!"


    "When did the ksurus come into being? What are the branches? Are there doctrinal disputes within you? "


    Suze was speechless: "I''m not from the ksuru sect... I just want to know something about the ksuru sect through you, that''s all."


    "Is that so?"


    Professor Anji stared at Su Ze suspiciously and still refused to put down his pen.


    He seemed to regard his pen as a sharp sword and refused to put it down. He was always ready to wave it and record the possible enemies.


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Suze stood up and said, "I''m very interested in kesulu, the old dominator. Professor Angie, if you can get new information about this, I hope you can think of me and let me participate in it. "


    "I''m very interested in these things."


    Professor Angie looked at him in surprise. He always felt that the man in front of him seemed to have other purposes.


    This purpose was obscure and didn''t seem malicious, but it made him feel uneasy instinctively.


    For a moment, he didn''t understand how to describe it. After sending the next door neighbor out, he sat back in his seat.


    The gentle sunlight projected in from the window. Professor Anji was not in the mood to pack up the tea set, the bookcase and manuscripts in front of him.


    He stared at the manuscript in front of him as if fascinated. He picked up the top page and recited it.


    "In lalaiye''s house, the sleeping kesulu is waiting for you to dream..."


    A strange and hoarse voice came from his own mouth. When he realized all this, he put down the manuscript in panic and gasped back to his chair.


    When the sun shone on him, he didn''t feel the slightest warmth, but felt a cold feeling like sea water.


    This feeling made his forehead sweat one after another.


    This strange and vicious sect... Why does it have some strange magic that can''t be rejected


    Professor Anji didn''t understand, and even felt very uneasy about his aphasia and instinctive recitation.


    Does Mr. Suze''s visit have anything to do with the ksuru sect?


    Is he a kosuru?


    Can he recite that strange whisper, too?


    Professor Anji thought absently. After a long time, he finally had to get up and clean up the bookcase and the black tea set on the table.


    At this time, he remembered complaining about the servant before.


    Only then will Professor Angie think that the existence of servants is necessary.


    As a respectable and elegant gentleman and an authoritative doctor of archaeology, he had to make black tea and clean up these tea sets by himself. This in itself is an incredible waste of brain power.


    Repetitive and monotonous ordinary work is what he tries to avoid.


    Unfortunately, when there was no servant, he could only do so.


    Because of these complicated things, Professor Anji stopped thinking about the ksuru sect for a while and gradually emptied his mind and complained about the servant.


    Unknowingly, another day passed. Professor Anji had a full time on the last day at the end of February. He met several old friends, talked about some interesting things in the archaeological community, and came back with his crutch.


    The so-called old friends, perhaps in his eyes, should be called "children".


    Because the oldest is only 70 years old, and the rest are over 60 years old, belonging to Professor Anji''s student generation.


    However, there is no way. Professor Anji may have turned himself into another antique object in the process of archaeology, which led him to look for his peers. When he turned back to look for his peers, he could not find a few friends of his peers.


    He can only condescend to himself and some younger generation to become "old friends", which sometimes makes him feel uncomfortable.


    When another morning came, on the first day of March 1925, Professor Anji opened the door and saw a young man with slightly protruding eyes standing at the door.


    "Hello..."


    The young man looked pale and stammered, "my name is Henry Anthony Wilcox. Do you remember me?"


    Professor Angie frowned and thought about it. He thought of a prominent family with few deep friends. Henry was the youngest child in that family.


    "Oh, I remember you. How''s your father? I remember he always drank some red wine after dinner. He had a different taste. Is that still the case now? "


    "Yes, he has always been like this." Wilcox replied.


    Professor Angie talked to him politely for a moment and then asked him to come in and talk about it.

 Chapter 872

    After entering the house, Professor Angie inherited his unique tradition of wrangling of British descent.


    From Wilcox''s father to his mother, from the weather to the geology, and finally to Wilcox himself.


    Wilcox is studying sculpture at the Rhode Island School of design and lives alone in the iris building near the school. He said he liked to associate those strange stories with some strange dreams since he was a child, and said he "has an extremely sensitive mind".


    Such words almost made Professor Anji laugh, as if he were watching a clumsy clown.


    Which young man was not so self righteous and unique during the rebellious period?


    "So... Son, is there anything important for you to visit me today?"


    Asked Professor Angie.


    He is not going to listen to a rebellious child say something unique to him.


    Please, I''m a 90 year old man. I don''t have much left. I should spend my remaining life on more meaningful things, rather than wasting my life with a young man.


    Wilcox suddenly took out a relief made by himself.


    He was in a trance and his words were artificial, as if he were pretending to pose: "Professor Anji, can you analyze the words on this relief for me?"


    Professor Anji only looked at it and felt some inexplicable touch.


    Two days ago, my neighbor Su Ze''s visit suddenly came to mind inexplicably.


    "This is a newly made thing, not an archaeological object." Professor Angie said.


    "Yes, it''s new."


    Wilcox said that his voice was excited and inexplicably fanatical, like a person reciting poetry in the open field, full of poetry and madness.


    "I made it last night in a dream full of strange cities; And dreams are older than the fertile tyre, older than the contemplative Sphinx, and older than the garden surrounded city of Babylon. "


    It was a towering city composed of majestic boulders and towering columns, covered with green mud everywhere.


    The walls and columns were covered with hieroglyphs.


    In addition, a voice that was not a sound came from a place where the location could not be determined. The voice was indescribable and could only be supplemented by imagination.


    Professor Angie''s body trembled slightly.


    He remembered the old incident of 1908, which had been repeated two days ago, and the neighbor Su Ze, who had come to visit him two days ago.


    Is this... A coincidence?


    Professor Angie quickly asked Wilcox, "do you know my neighbor?"


    "What?" Wilcox interrupted his description somewhat incomprehensibly, "what do you mean?"


    "My neighbor''s name is Suze. Did you hire him or did he hire you? You have the same goal? " Professor Angie''s Association is very sharp, but he is obviously wrong.


    In front of him was a sculpture artist, a young man who knew nothing.


    Wilcox had never heard of what he said. Instead, he was very curious about Professor Anji''s neighbor Suze.


    "Professor Angie, who is this Suze? Why did you tie him with me? "


    Professor Angie waved his hand to him not to ask questions.


    However, Wilcox seemed to have made a stubborn mistake that all artists would have at this moment. His persistent inquiry finally made Professor Anji relax, told some things two days ago, and told Wilcox that what he dreamed of was very similar to a sect called kesulu he knew.


    "Ksuru?"


    Wilcox''s body trembled as he uttered the syllable.


    "Yes, it''s kesulu..."


    "What I heard in my dream was a voice like ''cthulhufhtagn''..."


    "However, I have never come into contact with this sect named ksuru before. Why do I suddenly have an impression of this sect? Can I say... According to the theory of some sects, I am the Holy Son and leader of the ksuru sect, and have obtained the Enlightenment of the gods? "


    Wilcox said excitedly.


    Professor Angie didn''t want to tell Wilcox this information, but Wilcox first pursued it, and then aroused great curiosity about the so-called "kesulu" sect and neighbor Su Zhe.


    He had to explain again and again.


    Finally, Wilcox fully opened the door to the next door and called next door neighbor Suze.


    "I heard that you are from the ksuru sect. Can you tell me something about your God?"


    Su Ze has actually listened to the dialogue between Wilcox and Professor Angie clearly with his mental strength, but he still has to admire Wilcox''s courage.


    This young man is really brave. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    "Although I really want to know more about ksuru, it''s hard for me to tell a lie in this matter... I''m not a member of ksuru sect, but someone who accidentally got some news and was very interested in this matter."


    Suze''s answer aroused the interest of Professor Wilcox and Professor Angie.


    After determining that Suze was not premeditated for a long time and didn''t know Wilcox, Professor Angie realized that there were two people who were also interested in kesulu in front of him.


    One was the next door neighbor who heard the news, and the other was strangely dreaming of a strange huge city and the call of ksuru.


    However, Professor Angie was also somewhat undisguised disappointed.


    "For me, it is undoubtedly the most unforgivable thing to find an unknown ancient thing and not solve it."


    "Even though I am 90 years old, I still can''t let my curiosity be buried in the coffin. I thought I could find a chance to pass you -- "


    He pointed to Suze.


    "Or you"


    He pointed to Wilcox: "join the mysterious ksuru sect, I can strictly keep any secrets of the sect, as long as I know the ancient history and ancient existence stories..."


    "Unfortunately, neither of you is a member of the ksuru sect. What a pity. "


    Suze listened to Professor Angie''s speech and touched his forehead with his hand silently.


    The old man is also super brave!


    Su Ze has gone through so many reincarnation worlds. He really rarely sees such people whose thirst for knowledge exceeds their desire for survival - but in the reincarnation world of the old God, he sees two at once.


    Willcocks and Professor Anji are two people who make complaints about the death of Chao Wen Dao.


    Don''t you live well? You have to go after kosuru''s secret?


    Although this is also the plot of kesulu''s call, Suze still feels that the degree of death of the two is unusual.


    Professor Angie regretted that he could not join the ksuru sect, but he didn''t know whether he might be a believer or a sacrifice after he joined the ksuru sect, let alone what kind of terrible existence the real old dominator was.


    In the final analysis, he is just seeking knowledge.


    "Although we don''t have members of the ksuru sect, I think Wilcox''s dream is a good breakthrough."


    Su Ze said solemnly.


    "Wilcox, tell me in detail what you dreamed of. I''ll compare the information I collected to see if I can compare it with the description of the ksuru sect."


    "Maybe you saw the God of the ksuru sect and the garden of Eden in your dream?"


    Wilcox was also stupid and bold. He didn''t even think that whose God and Eden would be full of green mucus, strange and gloomy voice, like the devil''s hell.


    He carefully described the huge stone city, strange sound and green viscous liquid, and then looked at Su Ze.


    Su Ze nodded and concluded, "there''s nothing wrong. The stone city is the legendary lalaiye. The strange call is in kesulu."


    "In the distant laleier, the great kesulu waits for you to dream, so you see laleier and kesulu in your dream."


    "Then, why did this happen?" Asked Professor Wilcox and Professor Angie strangely.


    "I guess it may be because of the star position. When the stars return, ksuru and the great old rulers will return... But if the stars move a little, but not so completely, it may cause ksuru to be half dead, turn over and take a nap, affecting the outside world. "


    Suze said.


    "The stars have returned, but they haven''t completely returned?" Wilcox has such a description of Suze.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and saw Professor Anji''s thoughtful eyes.


    "Professor Angie, do you have any ideas?"


    "No, I don''t have any idea..." Professor Anji said immediately¡° I''m very interested in your description. I even have to admire the amount of information you know, which we can''t compare at all. "


    "Your knowledge of kesulu must be comparable to that of few people in the world."


    Wilcox knew later: "yes, you know a lot. Aren''t you really a kosuru?"


    "I really am not." Suze said.


    "Well, I''m sure you''re not."


    Professor Angie''s face is full of "don''t believe" expression. I know you must have reasons you can''t say, but I certainly understand you and cooperate with you.


    As long as you are willing to continue to tell me all the relevant information about kesulu


    Wilcox also "understood" and nodded quickly to show that he thought the same.


    Suze was also quite speechless when he saw that the two men had decided to be "ksuru believers who need to hide their identity for some reason".


    How can I, a man who is going to kill ksuru, become a believer in ksuru?


    Could you be more reliable, please?

 Chapter 873

    Wilcox and Professor Angie could not wait and waited excitedly for Suze to talk further.


    Wilcox is a very stubborn sculptor with a sensitive heart.


    Professor Anji has a passionate pursuit of unknown archaeological knowledge.


    Therefore, the two men are really very brave. Even if kesulu is obviously disturbing, they still put on a posture of pursuing to the end.


    To this end, they coincidentally pacified Suze, a "masked ksuru", and decided not to tell anyone the secret.


    However, their strong thirst for knowledge still makes them want to know some problems from Su Ze''s mouth.


    So they looked at Suze eagerly together, waiting for him to say something.


    "You should have something else to say about ksuru and the old rulers?"


    Professor Angie said.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "no, I don''t think there''s anything to say. In fact, I don''t know more than you."


    I believe you!


    Professor Angie thought to himself that he didn''t look like a 90 year old man quickly. He opened the precious red wine and took out his precious food to entertain Suze and Wilcox.


    After a hospitable reception, Professor Anji earnestly asked Suze, "say something, everything about kesulu."


    Suze still shook his head.


    Professor Angie''s face turned red. He said seriously, "in the past 90 years, I have devoted more than 70 years to the cause of archaeology. I know a lot from the ancient customs of the Indians to the pyramids of the Inca Empire, from ancient Egypt to the Euphrates River."


    "Cuneiform script, knot rope chronicle, hieroglyphic script, bronze utensils... I am very fascinated with each kind, and I have been crazy about and pursued each kind."


    "They have a clear track, like a string of pearls, which are connected one after another according to the law, which is very wonderful... Through these traces, we can see what people thought at that time, what their ancestors thought, and what their offspring thought..."


    "The ancient Egyptian mummy immortality legend, pyramid construction, is such a concept inherited from generation to generation, and finally became a miracle in the world."


    "But kesulu and laleier are different... It''s a completely different system, like a corner that has never been found or understood."


    "Mr. Suze, I want to know about ksuru, laleier, those old rulers, and those mysterious and ancient cultures. Please tell me where all this came from, where it started, and what it is like now. "


    "Even if it is just some of the teachings of ksuru, even if it has been repeated in my manuscript records, I am very willing to listen to you."


    Speaking of this, he took a mouthful of red wine.


    Then point the wine glass at Suze.


    "Say something, Mr. Suze. I don''t have any other requirements. I just hope you can say more to me."


    Su Ze''s expression gradually returned to plain: "so, what do you want to know?"


    Since professor Wilcox and Professor Angie both want to know the relevant information of kesulu so much and believe that Suze knows a lot of insiders, Suze simply doesn''t pretend to know nothing, but changes his identity slightly according to their guess.


    Seeing that Su Ze finally "admitted" his identity, Professor Anji smiled with relief.


    He said, "we want to know everything, as long as you are willing to say what you want to say."


    "Everything."


    Wilcox nodded hurriedly: "yes, everything."


    Su Ze looked at these two more and more people, but he felt speechless - the exploration of knowledge was originally a good thing, but it''s a pity that you gave birth to the wrong world.


    In the ksuru world, the logic of everything is that the more you know, the more you are concerned by evil gods, the faster you die.


    "Well, let me say, the so-called old rulers and gods."


    "From the beginning of the birth of the universe, the great God asatos sleeps and his dreams appear, forming our present world... Asatos has descendants such as nayattolap and SAB Nicholas. As you know, kesulu is the grandson of asatos''s descendants and the former dominator."


    "For these gods, our human values of good and evil are meaningless, and our human existence is meaningless. Human beings live on civilized islands, sail out, explore unknown knowledge, and encounter gods and destroy them. It is just like a nest of ants trying to climb into the master''s bedroom. "


    "Human beings cannot understand the language and communication of gods. When human beings see kesulu, they will go crazy, die or alienate uncontrollably, and become extreme. It is not human beings, but a new species..."


    This monotonous and empty description undoubtedly makes it difficult for Professor Angie and Wilcox to be satisfied.


    Although this is a sufficiently novel theological system, they want to see not the emergence of new gods, but more evidence, more knowledge and more culture.


    "Mr. Suze, when did the worship of ksuru begin and which civilization first began?" Asked Professor Angie.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "no... such a question is meaningless."


    "What kind of question is meaningful?" Professor Anji restrained his urgent thirst for knowledge and asked Su Ze.


    "Mr. Wilcox''s dream is meaningful." Suze said, "shouldn''t we pay attention to it?"


    "Mr. Wilcox has never been in contact with the ksuru sect, but he was summoned by some kind of call. In his dream, he saw laleier and heard the call of ksuru."


    "It''s like a child who lived in the mountains since childhood. He actually heard the call of God, and went to the garden of Eden in his dream and heard the voice... Such a miracle has surpassed the prayers of all sects."


    Suze looked at Wilcox.


    "We should think like this. You may be the one who has been favored by kesulu. Through you, we can know that there are gods, old rulers and lalaier in the world. "


    Wilcox was stunned by Su Ze''s remark: is that so? Can you still understand this?


    I''m loved by kosuru?


    "What am I going to do? What should I do? "


    Suze said: "then wait for the next dream. We are all waiting by your side to see if we can contact the miracle of kesulu. Therefore, we are further summoned and get more relevant knowledge."


    This


    Wilcox was a little uncertain. His eyes wandered at the grotesque relief he had brought.


    Professor Angie is a full activist. After hearing Suze''s suggestion, he immediately said: "very good! That''s it... Wilcox, how about you stay with me today? "


    Wilcox was surprised: "today?"


    "Yes, today, of course, and preferably now!"


    Professor Angie said, "do you want to sleep, boy?"


    "You can drink more red wine and start a good dream here or in my bedroom."


    Wilcox quickly declined, saying that he was not prepared to be observed by anyone when he was sleeping, even his parents. In order to pursue freedom and celibacy, he did not even live in the college, but lived with several equally lonely artists, each with their own independent space.


    But Professor Angie is more stubborn than him. He keeps persuading him, and even doesn''t hesitate to use his contacts accumulated over the years.


    Wilcox can''t think of how strong a person network an authoritative professor who lives to the age of 90 can have.


    Two calls and completely beat Wilcox.


    The first call, the dean of the college from Wilcox, told him that he must respect the elderly, especially Professor Angie, or he might consider withdrawing his study qualification and graduation certificate.


    The second call came from one of Wilcox''s most admired sculptors. He asked about Wilcox''s relationship with Professor Angie, and was eager to teach Wilcox some practical carving skills.


    Wilcox trembled excitedly and hurriedly said that his relationship with Professor Angie was like that between grandpa and grandson. He was absolutely close and like a family.


    A coercion, a inducement.


    Wilcox felt reluctant to do it first, then willingly, took the initiative to drink a mouthful of red wine, and then lay on Professor Angie''s bed, decided to sleep now, and dreamed of kesulu''s call again.


    But it backfired.


    Even if Wilcox wanted to go to sleep immediately to end all this, he couldn''t get used to sleeping under the eyes of others.


    So after tossing and turning for hours, he finally couldn''t help standing up.


    "Professor Angie, please give me some books on learning."


    Wilcox said.


    Professor Angie nodded, found an archaeological book and handed it to him.


    Wilcox read the book for half an hour, and finally his fatigue and concentration made him sleepy.


    Putting down his book, he yawned and went to sleep completely.


    Professor Anji quietly appeared at the door and motioned to Su Ze.


    Suze only looked at it and lost interest - Wilcox was really sleeping, and kesulu didn''t dream at all.


    The dignified old dominator said that if he was not interested in human beings, he could destroy human beings by paying a little attention to them?


    As a result, he quickly took back his dream tentacle before he noticed something wrong... Sure enough, the tall setting is not the most realistic logical performance after all.


    The gods of ksuru said that it had nothing to do with human beings. Did they enjoy torturing human beings and causing fear and madness?

 Chapter 874

    The gods of ksuru said that it had nothing to do with human beings. Did they enjoy torturing human beings and causing fear and madness?


    This is the most fundamental logical problem of ksuru myth.


    The evil gods set in kesulu myth, on the one hand, do not distinguish between good and evil, but are simply powerful enough to destroy mankind. On the other hand, they express that they do not distinguish between good and evil through extreme evil and madness


    In fact, it has been divided into good and evil, and it is very clear, isn''t it?


    Moreover, the myth of ksuru has repeatedly shown that evil gods are not interested in human beings, or even deliberately destroy human beings - only human beings inadvertently break through evil gods and discover evil gods, which destroys themselves in the process of seeking knowledge, investigation and exploration.


    However, in fact, because the author of ksuru myth can not get rid of the limitations of human common sense after all, he can only describe it again and again, and the interweaving of human beings and evil gods.


    For example, the sacrifice and worship of evil gods, and the alienation caused by evil gods.


    All these show that the essence of the ksuru evil gods is just evil gods. In addition, there is no place worthy of being tall.


    The so-called terror, malice and strangeness must ultimately be based on human cognition.


    If the evil gods really have nothing to do with human beings and don''t care about human good and evil and everything, why must the performance be "evil"?


    This is the limitation of logic and cognition, as well as the limitation of description... If ksuru myth writers say that the gods are stones, it will obviously not attract anyone''s attention, and even books will not be published.


    It is meaningless to say that the evil god of ksuru is great, just and kind. Believers all over the world describe their gods in this way. There is no difference at all.


    Therefore, it is not only because the author is troubled by mental illness, but also because if he does not write like this, he can only disappear from the public and become a meaningless work.


    Knowing that kesulu would not appear in Wilcox''s dream, but chose to give in, Suze felt particularly boring... According to kesulu''s bullying, fearing hard and stable like an old dog, when can he meet him in his dream?


    Is it not an empty talk that kesulu waited for him to dream?


    "Is he asleep?"


    "Are you dreaming?"


    Professor Angie, like a child stealing candy, crept quietly and asked Suze.


    "Have you had any dreams now?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "obviously not."


    Professor Angie was disappointed: "no? So what should we do? Now just watch him sleep? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "when he wakes up, call me again."


    Then he left Professor Angie''s house.


    Professor Angie looked directly at Wilcox sleeping in the bedroom, puzzled.


    Why didn''t you dream of kesulu this time?


    Why can Suze just look and be sure that Wilcox was not summoned by kesulu?


    Is it because we have other purposes that "God" refuses to appear? If so, Professor Angie will doubt the character of the young man Wilcox.


    In many places, some unscrupulous swindlers will secretly choose some languages that are easy to be accepted by the elderly to deceive the elderly, so as to achieve the purpose of defrauding money or other despicable purposes.


    This sleep lasted twelve hours.


    When Wilcox woke up, he realized what had happened.


    He slept soundly this time. He had not slept soundly for a long time.


    However, kesulu didn''t dream, which made him very disappointed - compared with his good mental state, he wanted to see kesulu more, resulting in a distorted, strange and crazy feeling, which would give him great artistic inspiration.


    "Are you not called?" Asked Professor Angie.


    Wilcox also said almost at the same time, "I didn''t dream of him."


    The two looked at each other, and Wilcox looked strangely at Professor Angie: "how do you know I''m not called?"


    "Mr. Suze said that when you fell asleep, he just looked at you and said you were not called." Professor Angie said.


    Wilcox was shocked at the speech, and some didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Wow... He really knows... This is the real ksuru?"


    "Yes, he must be very pious and want to be close to your dream and his Lord." Professor Angie said, "I think you should try to go back and have more dreams to see if you can dream of kesulu, so as to meet my thirst for knowledge and Mr. Suze''s pious state of mind."


    Wilcox was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He thought he had nothing to gain from this sleep. He had to stay at Professor Angie''s home to satisfy him. Unexpectedly, Professor Angie let him go back so easily.


    For a person who is used to being single and alone, all this is really the best.


    After he left, Professor Anji remembered the advice of his next door neighbor. He shook his head angrily and went next door to tell Su Ze the news.


    Suze inquired about Wilcox''s performance in detail.


    Professor Angie''s description made Suze speechless - without the influence of kesulu, Wilcox slept for 12 hours and his mental state was greatly restored.


    However, when he woke up, he not only didn''t feel lucky and realized the evil god essence of kesulu, but was very disappointed that he was not called and favored by kesulu.


    As long as he reads more attractive books of demons and gods and ghosts, he should know that it is certainly not fun to dream at night and consume a lot of energy.


    But Wilcox wants to pursue that crazy and distorted inspiration more and more.


    Sure enough, many artists are crazy. It''s no wonder that every time kesulu sends out dreams around the world, some artists are affected - normal people know what is good and what is bad, and artists obviously don''t know.


    In the next month, Wilcox never came to visit again. Professor Anji, who has a strong thirst for knowledge, came to chat with Suze every day. He found that Suze has extremely high attainments in all knowledge and is simply his good teacher and friend.


    From the beginning, he communicated with Suze for kesulu''s relevant knowledge, to later he really made friends with him, and then later, he worshipped and admired him from his heart, and there were some guesses in his heart.


    What kind of person can surpass him in knowledge and knowledge?


    Professor Angie believes that only the immortal, the immortal, who is older than himself, has received unimaginable remuneration from the gods, the old dominator and kesulu.


    He is likely to have a life span of more than 100 years and will live for a long time.


    Professor Angie''s fanatical pursuit of kesulu has reached a higher level.


    At the end of March 1925, an unprecedented tornado appeared from the United States of hope because it swallowed the fanatical mountain fire. This is also the first recorded "flame tornado".


    Violent tornadoes, coupled with scorching flames, are too bad to be worse. It''s almost reminiscent of the end of the world.


    Professor Angie once again thought of kesulu, who could bring the end to mankind, and Wilcox, who had come to visit.


    He decided to visit Wilcox himself.


    Half a day later, he returned home in ecstasy and knocked on the neighbor''s door.


    "Dear Mr. Suze!"


    "You must not know what I found!"


    Suze had seen his discovery, but he asked patiently, "what did you find?"


    "Wilcox has contracted a mysterious fever and has been sent back to his home on Waterman street. He yelled at night and woke up several artists living in the same building. "


    "Sometimes he is unconscious and sometimes he talks nonsense..."


    Professor Angie said happily, "there is no doubt that he was summoned by kesulu again."


    "I''m going to call his family and keep an eye on what''s going on."


    With these words, he warmly invited Su Ze to come home and called Wilcox''s home in front of Su Ze. After some nonsense, Professor Anji finally learned that Wilcox''s doctor in charge of treatment now.


    "Dr. Toby, I know this man. He respects me very much."


    Professor Angie picked up the walking stick and hat that had just been put down: "I''m going to visit Dr. Toby now. Mr. Suze, are you going with me?"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "no, I''ll wait for you to come back and tell me the good news."


    Professor Anji was not surprised at all. He handed his home to Su Ze and left the house in a hurry.


    It was not until the afternoon that he came back with a manuscript full of words.


    "Mr. Suze, you see, I''ll record everything."


    "Dr. Toby''s office is on Sayer street. He said that Wilcox''s hot head is full of strange and strange imagination; Several times, when he said those things, the doctor would tremble all over himself. "


    "In these nonsense, Wilcox repeated the scenes he had dreamed of in the past, and madly mentioned a giant" several miles high "walking slowly around with a heavy body."


    "He has never been able to describe that thing completely; But the occasional crazy words mentioned by Dr. Toby in his report show that this nameless monster is what the young people try to portray in relief in their dreams. It is kesulu. "


    "Dr. Toby added that young people will soon fall into a state of drowsiness at the mention of this thing. Strangely, his temperature was not much higher than normal; But on the whole, he does seem to have a fever, not an ordinary mental disorder. "


    After listening to these descriptions and Reading Professor Anji''s manuscript, Su Ze nodded slightly.


    "Kesulu, in Wilcox''s dream, Professor Angie, can you come with me to visit the Wilcox family?"

 Chapter 875

    "That''s what I think."


    Professor Angie said happily and agreed immediately.


    He sat down and dialed the Wilcox family. After greeting Wilcox''s father, he said, "Dear Mr. Wilcox, I was shocked and sad to hear about Henry. I heard that Henry had a strange fever."


    "I happen to know a friend who is very experienced in fever. Can I take him to visit you and see Henry''s illness?"


    Mr. Wilcox on the other end of the phone was obviously confused.


    You know, just as Professor Angie''s impression of the Wilcox family is a general acquaintance and only stays at the level of understanding, the Wilcox family has the same social impression of Professor Angie.


    Who, who only exchanged names at the reception, came in such a hurry when he heard that his son was ill? This is totally abnormal.


    Can it be said that his sons Henry and Wilcox, Jr. are so good at dancing after carving and become good friends of Professor Angie with superb means of communication?


    But then he came back.


    This is a great opportunity to get close to Professor Angie, the authority of archaeology, and he is really worried about his son Henry''s strange fever. Professor Angie, a famous gentleman, should not lead that kind of no three no four people here to cheat.


    "Thank you very much for your concern, Professor Angie. When would you like to visit Henry? We are always waiting for you. " Said Mr Wilcox warmly.


    Professor Angie said, "if it''s not too much trouble, we''ll soon start for the Wilcox family residence."


    So fast?


    He must have attached great importance to Henry''s illness.


    Mr. Wilcox felt that his family might have another close friend, so he warmly welcomed him again, then quickly put down the phone and asked the servants to prepare a comprehensive welcome ceremony and a rich dinner.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Suze and Professor Angie came to the Wilcox family''s house.


    There were two servants waiting specially. When they saw Professor Anji coming, they quickly ruled their master.


    On hearing the news, Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox hurried out in decent clothes and saluted Professor Angie politely.


    Professor Angie smiled and saluted them, and then introduced Suze to them.


    It has to be said that Suze''s good appearance gave Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox an excellent impression.


    After the two sides got to know each other, the red tape was handed over to Professor Anji. Suze was led by Mrs. Wilcox to a sealed room.


    The maid pushed open the heavy door with some difficulty in front.


    There was a wild animal like scream in the room tightly wrapped with cotton blankets.


    A bent man with blue and white skin curled up in the corner of the room and shouted at the maid at the door, Mrs. Wilcox and Suze.


    He roared, his mouth full of saliva.


    Those saliva are very much, ticking, like some strange viscous liquid.


    His teeth are also dark, as if they were Ivory after being placed for a long time.


    When he screamed, his eyes were white, almost irrational, almost controlled by something terrible.


    The maid''s body trembled and trembled. She wanted to turn around and run away. She didn''t want to face this thing called "master Henry", which was actually a monster.


    However, because of their own work, they have to work hard and stand in the front.


    "Heng... Li... Young master..."


    "Madam came to see you."


    When Mrs. Wilcox heard this, she let out a loud sob and leaned weakly on Suze''s shoulder.


    "My lovely child... Why did it become like this!"


    Su Ze pushed her away without a trace, flicked the strong smell she touched on her body, and said, "it looks like a fever. Maybe it''s not difficult, maybe it''s simpler than expected."


    As he spoke, he pushed away the maid who was almost fainting and entered the room by himself.


    The whole room exudes a damp and fishy smell, as if a mass of seaweed just fished out of the sea constantly exudes a peculiar smell in the room.


    Henry Anthony Wilcox, curled up, looked at him with white eyes in the corner of the room. He seemed to be used to bending his body, which made him more comfortable and comfortable.


    Suze can see more clearly that some change has almost irreversibly come to Wilcox. He is alienating into kesulu''s family members, and may not even be normal family members, but he has lost his reason and crazy followers.


    There is no doubt that the reason why Wilcox changed to this extent is that kesulu''s concession made kesulu more interested in this poor artist and young man.


    In the concept of ksuru mythological world, if the evil god is interested in you, you are hopeless.


    Madness, death and alienation, it''s right to choose one of these three states.


    Now, Wilcox is in an irresistible state of alienation.


    Su Ze''s eyes saw that in this messy room, there were a lot of sculptures stacked in a mess, with twisted Octopus like legs, some huge wings like bats, and some strange and strange bodies.


    Henry Anthony Wilcox, just as brave as in his performance, is still trying to carve the posture of kesulu to pursue that strange and distorted artistic inspiration.


    Now he has become like this. It is difficult for Suze to say whether it is because kesulu has given him more "love" or he has pursued so many "favor".


    Anyway, he can''t bear it at present.


    As suzier approached, Henry Wilcox let out an unspeakable roar, like a beast facing the enemy invading his territory, threatening, uneasy, warning and obvious hostility.


    Su Ze stepped forward again and made a slight sound.


    "In the eternal laleier, sleeping kesulu, waiting for you to dream."


    Listening to this sound, Henry Wilcox''s body trembled slightly, like a beast injected with tranquilizer, fell to the ground without saying a word and stared at Suze.


    Then his body shook violently and involuntarily, shouting hoarsely and singing strangely in his mouth.


    "Kesulu... Kesulu... Laleier..."


    The voice had some strange magic, like a vicious whisper curse, like the most inaudible dirty words, which echoed around his mouth.


    Mrs. Wilcox leaned against the door frame with tears in her eyes.


    The maid finally couldn''t help but scream at the strange and terrible scene, which was clearly a strange monster, and turned and ran away along the corridor.


    She happened to meet Mr. Wilcox with a serious expression and Professor Angie with expectation.


    "Jenny!"


    Exclaimed Mr Wilcox.


    "Is that how you walk around our house? Do you disgrace us in front of the distinguished guests of the Wilcox family? "


    "Ah... Sir..."


    Jenny stopped and sobbed, "that''s terrible... I''ve never seen anything like that before. Please forgive me, sir. I can''t hold on!"


    "Where''s madam? What about Mr. Suze? "


    Jenny said hurriedly, "they are all visiting... Master Henry..."


    "Then you should be there with them!"


    Mr. Wilcox scolded, "I let you eat bread every day, not to make you eat and drink enough. You can abandon your master and run away at the critical time!"


    He shook his head and said to Professor Anji, "I''m very sorry to let you see such a bad side. They are usually very obedient."


    "But, God, who knows how many loyal servants will be before it is very dangerous?"


    Professor Angie said politely, "yes, I agree with you very much, Mr. Wilcox."


    "Now let''s go and see poor little Henry."


    Mr. Wilcox ignored the frightened maid and went on with the topic: "poor Henry, my favorite son, I don''t know why he has this terrible disease. Dr. Toby said he was trapped in some kind of crazy fever. "


    "But in my opinion, it''s more like where I was bitten by a dirty wild dog."


    "Rabies?"


    Professor Angie said in surprise.


    When they came to the door and heard Henry Wilcox''s whisper, Mr. Wilcox was obviously uneasy: "he doesn''t always do that."


    Professor Angie''s eyes brightened, took a step forward and stood behind Suze.


    "What is he reciting?"


    "Lalaiye and ksuru..." said Suze. "As a mortal, he has been favored by too many gods, so he has become like this."


    "But..."


    Su Ze smiled: "just because of this, I can make a difference."


    Professor Angie was confused: "what can make a difference?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox were even more confused: "do you mean to see Henry?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "it can be understood that you''d better leave this room to avoid seeing anything bad. And you, Professor Angie, had better leave. "


    "No, I will never leave. I''ve been waiting for a long time. What I''m waiting for is this moment."


    Professor Angie said in a deep voice.


    Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox looked at him and Suze incomprehensibly: what are these two people going to do to their son? What waited so long? This is the moment?

 Chapter 876

    "We also want to stay..."


    Said Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox.


    Aware of Professor Anji''s strange performance and strange statement, they were eager to love their son and dared not give their safety to two complete strangers. They also proposed to stay.


    Suze smiled: "Mr. Wilcox, treating your son, Mr. Wilcox Jr. requires an absolutely quiet environment and my unique method."


    "I hope you don''t stay here to disturb me and hinder the treatment of little Mr. Wilcox."


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Mr. Wilcox, who had seen the world, immediately flatly refused.


    He once heard that the young girls of some families, because they believed that some swindlers could cure their diseases, allowed the swindlers to get along with the young girls, which shamed the family and became a laughing stock for a time.


    Now the strange Professor Angie and Suze have aroused Mr Wilcox''s suspicion.


    Even if he wants to make friends with an archaeological authority again, if the other party is an old madman and an old liar, he can''t give his son to such a person.


    Even though the son has become that creepy look.


    Suze was determined and helpless to see Mr. Wilcox, Mrs. Wilcox and Professor Angie: "it turns out that you are so brave... In that case, you can see it. It may be an unforgettable memory for you all your life."


    "Or maybe after that, it''s hard for you to look at the world you think you know."


    "Yes, I''m ready." Professor Angie said excitedly and expectantly.


    "You must have been in the circus and learned some tricks to fool people." Mr. Wilcox said with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    Since the beginning, he has lost his trust in Professor Anji. Now he is more outspoken and says that Su Ze is a liar who can juggle.


    Suze smiled and didn''t care about him at all. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on Henry Anthony Wilcox''s shoulder.


    "Come and communicate with me, kesulu of laleier!"


    Almost for a moment, a kind of greasy, instinctive and malicious feeling spread towards Su Ze''s palm.


    Suze sensed, almost instantly, that this force was outside Rhode Island, deep in the Pacific Ocean.


    Then he saw each other''s figure, a huge monster with thousands of meters of mountains.


    His head was wrapped with octopus tentacles, his wings grew behind him, and his skin was bare but wrinkled.


    As if his existence itself is a challenge to human cognition, all strange and evil things and all creepy imagination can be reflected in him.


    This is the old ruler, the master of laleier, the evil god ksuru.


    When the two sides looked at each other, Suze smiled, kesulu roared and sent out welcome words - the roar seemed like a challenge, a malice, a curse.


    But there is no doubt that ksuru''s evil god is welcomed in a standard way.


    "Welcome... Your arrival is different from our new God."


    With his welcoming voice, Henry Wilcox''s skin fluctuated like blisters. He opened his mouth and didn''t know how to express his ecstasy and fanaticism.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    He roared, growled and shouted, shouting a voice of unknown meaning.


    "New... God... New God! Welcome! "


    Then Henry Wilcox, who had apparently defeated all his senses, raised his hand and put his palm into his mouth.


    Mr. Wilcox, Mrs. Wilcox and Professor Angie stared at the scene.


    They saw that Henry Wilcox just put his palm in at first, and then suddenly put half of his arm in.


    His throat was suddenly strangely enlarged and thickened. He could clearly see that the palm was scratching in his throat, as if looking for something.


    "Oh!"


    The loud nausea sound sounded, and the fishy smell filled the air.


    Henry Wilcox pulled out his arm slowly with enthusiasm and joy, as if he had caught something.


    As his arm stretched out, a thick liquid trickled down the corner of his mouth and landed on the ground. Where mucus fell, it showed a suspicious dark green, spreading piece by piece, like a rapidly growing moss.


    Professor Angie and Wilcox watched the scene in amazement. They saw what Henry Wilcox took out of his throat - a slightly wriggling, fresh and thick Octopus tentacle.


    "Oh!"


    Mrs. Wilcox could not help but cover her mouth and make a retching sound, and so did Mr. Wilcox.


    The scene in front of them was so terrible and strange that they subverted all their common sense.


    Professor Angie was equally upset.


    Henry Wilcox, is it because of ksuru''s special look, or because he violated the gods?


    Su Ze just pressed his palm on him. Why did he trigger such a terrible reaction?


    "Kesulu."


    Su Ze said calmly, "how about taking your tentacles back first?"


    "After all, I am also a doctor who comes to see a doctor. If a patient dies and becomes a monster in front of me, it will be too humiliating."


    "New God, you are provoking me!" Kesulu roared, not only did not recover the slightest impact of his disclosure, but increased the impact on Henry Wilcox.


    Kesulu''s direct attention made his skin pale and swollen, as if he had been soaked in the sea for an unknown time


    Then something surged under the body, ready to break through the skin.


    Suze smiled and squeezed his palm. A flame appeared in his palm and burned Henry Wilcox to ashes.


    "Ah?"


    Cried Professor Angie in disbelief.


    Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox were still nauseous, disgusted and frightened. When they saw that Su Ze actually burned his beloved son to ashes, they immediately screamed and rushed towards Su Ze.


    Suze calmly raised his fingers, and an invisible barrier appeared in front of Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox.


    "Don''t worry."


    He said.


    Professor Angie asked in a trembling voice, "was that divine punishment just now? Did Henry offend the gods? "


    "Of course not."


    "Henry Wilcox was too deeply influenced and eroded by kesulu," Suze said. So it can''t be saved, so I will completely destroy him. "


    "Ah?" Professor Angie couldn''t believe it. "Did you do it? Why did you do that? "


    "No, how can you do it? A human, a flame from the palm of his hand... How is this possible? "


    "Where''s Henry? Where''s our son Henry? " Mr. and Mrs. Wilcox shouted in horror and slapped the invisible barrier in front of Suze.


    "Your son... Isn''t he right here?"


    Suze just said, pointing a finger, and another new Henry Anthony Wilcox appeared in front of Professor Angie and Wilcox.


    He was no longer crazy and twisted, but calm and rational when he first visited Professor Anji on March 1.


    "Professor Angie... Why are you here? I just want to visit you. "


    Professor Angie was surprised, and so were the Wilcox couple.


    Henry''s illness, okay?


    "Henry... You..."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Henry Wilcox looked at his mother impatiently. "Didn''t I say? You are not allowed to break into my bedroom! "


    "And what''s going on in my bedroom? Why is it so fishy? "


    "Where''s the maid? Where is the maid? "


    His series of questions immediately made the Wilcox and his wife happy - yes, the rebellious bastard who insisted on carving!


    Professor Angie also looked at him in surprise and hesitated: "Mr. Henry Wilcox, do you remember when you met me?"


    "Of course, about two years ago, at a cocktail party."


    "So... How many times have you seen me in March this year..."


    Asked Professor Angie.


    "Don''t we meet now?" Henry Wilcox said with a relaxed smile, "today is March 1st, Professor Angie. Can''t you remember February and March wrong?"


    Professor Angie gave him an uneasy look and looked at Suze respectfully and fearfully: "Mr. Suze, why did Henry become like this -"


    "Of course, I think the little Mr. Wilcox on March 1 can still be saved. The little Mr. Wilcox I saw today has completely become a monster without reason and human memory. It is not worth saving at all."


    Suze said, "so I destroyed today''s monster and resurrected a little Mr. Wilcox who really has memory and reason. Everything has been solved perfectly."


    I see - I see such a ghost!


    Professor Angie can''t express the complex feeling in his heart at this time. It''s really extremely complex: I thought you were a believer of kesulu. It turns out that you are also a god!


    Set fire to burn people to ashes and completely revive someone on March 1 at this time.


    This is not God. What is it?


    Professor Angie wanted to kneel down and express his respect to the gods.


    The Wilcox couple haven''t recovered until now - to be exact, their minds are too attached to the ordinary world to accept the scene in front of them.


    Son turned into a terrible monster, disgusting?


    The son was raised and burned to death with fire and turned into ashes?


    The son was raised again?


    They couldn''t accept and convince themselves of anything, so they couldn''t respond and respond subconsciously. They could only focus on their son Henry.


    As for monsters, miracles, flames... They subconsciously stay away as if they did not exist.


    This is the only thing they can do.

 Chapter 877

    When the Wilcox family were reunited, Professor Angie had a guess about God about his next door neighbor, Mr. Suze.


    He looked carefully, "Dear Sir, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "No, so far, it''s OK."


    Su Ze said with a smile.


    Professor Angie was surprised: "it''s ok?"


    "Dear Sir... I want to be closer to you and listen to your voice." Professor Angie said.


    He had never understood why the great Sir Isaac Newton devoted himself to theology in his later years.


    Maybe he is facing the same situation as himself.


    When you come to the end of studying a certain road and see the great gods in front of you, how can you not study and follow the gods with your heart?


    "It''s not necessary."


    Suze''s body twinkled and disappeared into the room.


    Professor Angie reached out in disbelief, trying to catch something from the air in front of him.


    When he found that he couldn''t catch anything, he let out a cry of despair.


    "Ah... God..."


    Henry Wilcox looked at the scene in front of him in shock: "the man... Just disappeared?"


    "No, boy, it''s just your illusion."


    Said Mrs. Wilcox very seriously.


    "Just now there was no one there, and no one disappeared. Only US and Professor Angie were in front of you."


    Mr. Wilcox was stunned and quickly recovered: "yes, child, you have a disease, so you have a lot of illusions you shouldn''t have."


    "There is no one in front of you now, and no one disappeared in front of you just now. That''s what you see."


    With years of tacit understanding, their husband and wife instantly formed a consensus.


    The monster like son, the flame burning, the son resurrection and the mysterious figure disappearing just now all do not exist!


    Because I can''t understand it, I can only do so, as if it doesn''t exist.


    Henry Wilcox was very suspicious and looked at his nervous father and mother: "but I clearly saw..."


    "Don''t doubt, don''t think about it. Those are false and false illusions."


    Mr. Wilcox pushed his son and handed him over to his mother.


    Mrs. Wilcox took Henry in her arms and said in a warm voice, "come on, good boy... You''re just sick... It doesn''t matter. Just get some sleep."


    As he spoke, he took Henry away and went down the corridor to another room.


    Henry Wilcox looked back and was immediately turned back by her.


    When they left, Mr. Wilcox looked cold and serious. He shouted, "Morse!"


    A bearded middle-aged housekeeper walked quickly and silently and appeared at the door.


    "Master."


    "Please ask Professor Angie to leave here and remember that he will not accept any visit requests and invitations from Professor Angie in the future." Mr. Wilcox commanded the housekeeper in front of Professor Angie.


    Professor Angie regained his consciousness. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and looked at Mr. Wilcox in disbelief.


    "You must be crazy!"


    "Don''t you see what just happened?"


    "The real miracle happened in front of our eyes, and you were indifferent?"


    "That Mr. Su Ze... Is the God walking in the world..."


    "Enough! Don''t say any more! "


    Wilcox waved angrily and interrupted Professor Angie''s lecture.


    "There is no Mr. Suze, no God, no monster!"


    "My son Henry is ill. I''m glad you can come to see him, but if you do something very impolite, the Wilcox family will never welcome you again."


    After saying this, he motioned to Morse, the housekeeper behind him.


    Morse came up calmly and reminded, "your visit is over, Professor Angie. You should leave."


    Professor Anji opened his mouth, sighed and pointed to a strange relief in the room.


    "Well, can I take this?"


    "No, you can''t take anything." Wilcox said stiffly.


    Professor Angie shook his head reluctantly. Under the surveillance of housekeeper Morse, he reluctantly left Wilcox''s house and returned to his home.


    For the next ten days, he tossed and turned every day.


    Sometimes he will regret his choice and his slowness, and sometimes he will launch unrealistic delusions.


    If I believed in the next door neighbor and the true God walking in the world, have I got a lot of knowledge I''ve never known before?


    More knowledge, like a treasure house, was once within reach of him, but he didn''t get it


    This made Professor Anji feel very painful, even reflected in his body, making his healthy body old all of a sudden.


    Until that day, the doorbell rang.


    Professor Angie, who was old and would never fly again, slowly opened the door and saw Henry Anthony Wilcox with relief and embarrassed face.


    "Why did you come?" Asked Professor Angie.


    Wilcox said awkwardly, "Professor Angie, I don''t know what happened between March 1 and April, but I''m not a person who blindly listens to my parents."


    "I don''t think my parents should reject you, and it''s hard to understand that you showed up in my room and said you were specially visiting me."


    "Professor Angie, can you tell me what happened?"


    "Of course."


    Professor Angie''s spirit rose and he felt full of strength.


    "This is a story about true gods and evil gods. It is also a true fact that happened to you."


    After inviting Henry Wilcox to the room, Professor Angie began to describe it so seriously and solemnly.


    Henry Wilcox listened carefully. From his visit on March 1, he listened carefully to the strange dreams, about ksurus, laleier and some ksurus sects.


    Until later, Professor Angie inquired about his illness, dreamed of kesulu''s noumenon, and went crazy again and again.


    Professor Angie and his mysterious neighbor, the respected Mr. Suze, went to the Wilcox family to see Henry.


    Then they saw Henry Wilcox, who was eroded by the evil god kesulu and could not be saved. Professor Angie saw Suze''s hand, burned Henry with fire and killed Henry completely.


    "Poof!"


    Wilcox let out a loud laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Professor Angie asked unhappily.


    "You just said... I was killed? Or was it burned to ashes by fire? "


    Wilcox held his mouth to suppress the impulse of laughter: "so what''s the matter with me now? Professor Angie, now, don''t I live well? "


    "That''s because the supreme Mr. Suze, the real God walking in the world, killed the hopeless and monster you and resurrected you on March 1."


    "This is that you only have all the memories before March 1, but you don''t know the truth of everything after March 1. You are not sick, but you have died. You are Wilcox on March 1, appearing in April! " Professor Angie stared at him and said solemnly.


    "No... this is ridiculous..."


    Wilcox couldn''t believe it: "this is ridiculous! What you say is a lie! "


    He stood up and looked like he wanted to leave here: "no wonder my parents said you were an old liar with nonsense. That''s what I meant. You''re just... Just a..."


    Professor Angie shook his head slightly and didn''t rush to explain or defend anything.


    He looked at Wilcox with bright and sincere eyes.


    "Do you think I''m a liar? Henry. "


    Henry Wilcox stopped and looked at Professor Angie with a much softer tone.


    He said, "but that''s ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    "If... I''m dead... I mean, I''m dead, how can I live?"


    "Of course, because the great true God raised you!" Professor Angie said naturally.


    "But this..."


    Henry Wilcox felt a little confused in his head and wondered for a moment what had happened.


    After a long time, he began to try to gradually accept this fact.


    However, he still felt it in his heart.


    "What I saw in my dream was laleier, and what I heard was kesulu''s call?"


    "Then why don''t I dream about kesulu and laleier now?"


    He asked Professor Angie strangely.


    Professor Anji was also a little strange and wondered, "maybe it''s because the real God appeared and drove the evil god away?"


    Henry Wilcox was dubious. He was not sure whether his parents told the truth or professor Angie told the truth. In a word, the rebellious feeling in his heart surged up. When he became interested, he believed Professor Angie first.


    "Professor Anji, what do you think of true gods and evil gods?"


    When Professor Anji heard him talk about this, he was also in high spirits and expressed his idea of pursuing God''s secrets and obtaining more knowledge.


    Henry Wilcox couldn''t help but have many fantasies: if he really saw evil gods or true gods, what great works of art should I portray them?


    Maybe I can become a famous artist all over the world!


    So, the next time, the two established a strange religious group, believing that the only true God in the world kneels down and worships, the God walking in the world, and his name is Suze. Maybe this is not his real name, just an alias.


    They longed for the coming of Suze, and even for kesulu to dream again and look for the trace of the gods.


    Unfortunately, they got nothing after all, because there was no evil god ksuru in the world.

 Chapter 878

    From Henry Wilcox''s bedroom to the sunken laleier in the South Pacific at 47 ¡ã 9''s latitude and 126 ¡ã 43 ''W longitude, the normal travel mode in 1925 takes several months by steam ship.


    However, for Suze, this is just a moment''s movement.


    He floated over the sea and watched a tall and majestic stone column rise straight out of the sea, a mixture of clay, silt and giant stone buildings covered with water and grass.


    That is the ultimate terrible tangible entity in the world - the nightmarish dead city lalaya.


    Hateful trolls infiltrating from the dark stars built the City long before countless ages, where kesulu and his subordinates sleep and hide in the green slime grave.


    It broadcasts the thoughts, spreads fear in the dreams of those sensitive people, and calls them to embark on a pilgrimage of liberation and reconstruction.


    This is why artists are easily favored by kesulu.


    Only the top of a high mountain rises above the water, and below it is a terrible fortress with huge monoliths.


    Su zemai walked down and slowly sank into the sea.


    The salty sea water beside him could not really touch his skin. He fell below the boulder and saw a huge body spreading like a mountain in the huge castle.


    At the moment of seeing this body, a vicious and strange impact will follow. Ordinary people may immediately fall into madness and never have reason again.


    However, for Suze, it just looks a little disgusting.


    The noumenon of kesulu removes the terrible aura that makes ordinary people lose their reason. What is the real ability?


    Mental control, erosion, huge body


    When none of this worked, ksuru was like a sleeping whale, almost no threat to Suze.


    The terrible degree of the ksuru system is that it is always bullying the weak, and always shows a terrible and desperate suppressive force against normal humans without extraordinary ability. In front of these evil gods, humans are like ants surviving.


    However, in front of Suze, these things are useless.


    In the palm of his hand, a black brilliance condensed to form a kilometer long black light column, with destructive power flowing inside.


    This black light column deeply pierced into kesulu''s body. Where it fell, it immediately left an irreparable scar on kesulu.


    Kesulu''s body trembled and uttered an indescribable strange cry.


    "Kesulu..."


    He should have been at the boundary between death and sleep, because eternal life that human beings cannot understand will not really die.


    When the stars return to their "right" position, he will immediately rise completely and return to the world, bringing absolute madness, terror and domination to mankind.


    But now he has to live.


    The one kilometer long black light column, like a huge knife, carries some destructive power to cut his body, making it difficult for him to heal.


    Kesulu roared, turning his body, trying to attack the alien attacker.


    Throughout lalaiye, countless dark figures emerge and transfer out of the green sticky mucus. They have huge mouths and sharp claws. Like fish, they have gills and fins, and their eyes protrude outward.


    They called their God''s name "kesulu" in their mouth, and rushed one after another from the sea towards the human who dared to blaspheme like groups of swimming fish.


    A series of bubbles rose in the sea water, and the black light column swept through the sea water. The power of destruction spread over these ksuru dependents, turning some of them directly into complete residues.


    The sea was shaking and surging, and kesulu''s body struggled to stand up with deep wounds.


    Su Ze didn''t have any intention to stop. Endless energy emerged from his body, annihilated everything in the form of "expanding and seeking Tao jade", and radiated pure black destructive energy towards the direction of 10000 meters around.


    All the sea water was annihilated into other substances in an instant.


    All the impurities in the sea water also separate out and turn into dust and ashes.


    Those ksuru dependents who followed one another had the same fate. They were all annihilated into powder dust and fell where they were touched by the black destruction energy.


    Kesulu''s body was instantly annihilated by more than half. The tentacle like head of an octopus twisted wildly and struggled. What he called in his mouth was an indescribable sound.


    Ksuru... Ksuru


    Almost at the same time, because of the body damage, ksuru began to call on all believers to increase the odds of its own existence.


    In London, there was a suicide. An artist living alone jumped out of the window after giving a terrible scream - he shouted kesulu and laleier when he was dying, shouting like a beast.


    In South America, some people claim that he wildly predicted a terrible future according to the hallucinations he saw. Great gods will come to the world and bring absolute madness and terror to the world.


    In California, a theological group put on white robes for a "glorious consummation" that will never come.


    In the White Elephant Kingdom, some regiments that do not know what religion they believe in have suffered serious unrest and indiscriminately attacked others.


    Haitian voodoo believers suddenly began to hold large-scale Carnival activities.


    Ominous murmurs and whispers came from remote towns in Africa; Some primitive tribes in the Philippines suddenly began to attack people, trying to make blood sacrifices to increase the strength of the gods; A group of hysterical levants gathered to besiege New York; In the West Ireland mental hospital, an artist painted distorted and crazy paintings. The medical staff only looked at them and felt trembling all over


    Around the world, all the people affected by ksuru began to be very restless.


    As they called the name of ksuru, it was affected and eroded, and ksuru''s body was imperceptibly restored to a size of one ten thousandth.


    However, Su Ze''s attack will not stop.


    The expanding destructive energy directly contacts the body of kesulu and the city of lalaiye, quickly wears off a huge piece of lalaiye, and continues to wear off the body of kesulu.


    Seeing that his own existence was about to be consumed by Suze, ksuru had to use his own energy to fight against this destructive energy - this own energy is the foundation of his eternal life and the basis of his death without complete death.


    If this energy is exhausted, he will become a truly dead evil god, and his name will remain in history forever. No one can awaken and resurrect him through prayer, sacrifice or any other means.


    When the energy is consumed and offset by each other, all moves have no meaning.


    The energy in Suze''s body flows out continuously and is consumed continuously with kesulu.


    One minute, one second, half an hour later, kesulu made a clear voice, not the ambiguous "kesulu".


    "Do you want this planet? I can give you... "


    "Stop, this strange god."


    "No more playing tricks?" Su Ze asked with a sneer.


    On the one hand, ksuru evil gods are great gods, on the other hand, they always use very strange methods to contact human beings, making human beings change or crazy.


    The so-called evil gods do not care about human good and evil, do not care about human order, is simply false.


    They want to publicize their greatness with evil, terror and destruction of order.


    Now kesulu has no way to be cleaned up by Suze. He can no longer play tricks and can communicate well.


    However, Su Ze has already made up his mind to destroy the evil god of the world, do a wave of things in the world and gain more original power. Naturally, it is impossible to let him go.


    After saying this, more destructive forces poured out and continued to consume kesulu.


    Kesulu could no longer afford to consume. Regardless of whether the stars were home or not, and regardless of anything else, he got out of this laleier, found the place of a nearby believer, and came directly to that believer in a special form.


    The believer was praying to the statue of kesulu. Suddenly, he found that the surrounding space was twisted, the thick green liquid surged, and his body became tall.


    Then, countless crazy and terrible thoughts sprang up in his mind.


    After that, the existence of believers has completely disappeared.


    On an island in the South Pacific, countless green mucus surged out of a fisherman''s home, surrounded the whole island, and then the whole island slowly sank down.


    "Originally, you still have such ability..."


    Su Ze said calmly, raised his hand, and a crisscross eight sided border appeared, two thousand meters long, enveloping the whole island.


    Then a huge amount of destructive energy, like the black sun, was directly thrown into the barrier and towards the entire eroded island.


    "You can''t kill me..."


    Kesulu raised the remaining energy to resist the Black Sun falling from the sky and symbolizing destruction, and made a clear voice to Suze.


    "The gods are immortal!" He cried.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "in your world, it should be like this... But from today on, it''s not like this anymore."


    The huge black sun slowly set, covering the island within the boundary of 2000 meters.


    In the roaring sound, the island, everything in the island and everything in the border were slowly annihilated.


    Sea water, soil, stones, trees... All turned into the most primitive inorganic matter.


    Kesulu, there is only a little light left in the end. Under the final impact of destructive power, there is only this light, and it still maintains the essence of immortality.


    This is not his own existence, but a little original power distributed when the reincarnation world creates this world.

 Chapter 879

    Suze stretched out his hand and took back the original power of kesulu.


    Other more original forces are converging.


    In the world of the old dominator, the most famous kesulu was completely destroyed at the beginning.


    Obviously, the reincarnation world has been greatly shocked, and the original forces are constantly pouring in. Out of the rules, they try to make up for the shortcomings of the world and restore the normal story logic of the chaotic reincarnation world.


    Therefore, Su Ze got the best opportunity.


    He stretched out his palm into the void, broke the most fundamental essence under the appearance of the reincarnation world, and obtained a large number of origins into his own hands and became a part of himself.


    It''s time to hide it and see it.


    The reincarnation world already knows that the "abnormal point" that causes everything is in this reincarnation world and is completely erasing him at all costs.


    Su Ze had no need to cover up. He forcibly seized so many original forces.


    Even if you know, the will of the reincarnation world will come at the next moment.


    Because he is fearless.


    It is also because there is no possibility of stopping and compromising.


    A few seconds later, Su Ze collected nearly a large amount of source energy, several times more than his original source energy.


    At this time, the two wills stared at Su Ze one after another.


    The first is the will of the reincarnation world. It is cold and ruthless. Only one word carries the original power and falls towards Su Ze.


    "Die!"


    For any plot characters in the reincarnation world, the elimination of this original power is enough to completely eliminate them.


    For any fighter in the reincarnation world, the erasure of this original power is also something they absolutely can''t deal with.


    Because their power system and strengthening all come from the reincarnation world.


    It''s like growing up breathing the air. It''s impossible to suddenly change yourself and get rid of the restrictions of the air.


    When the origin of the reincarnation world suddenly comes, the reincarnation world combatants who rely on the reincarnation world to strengthen and increase their own strength must also have only one way to defeat.


    However, Suze is an exception.


    When the original power comes with the will of "death", Su Ze raises his hand and sends out the same original power to wipe out his will to resist the reincarnation world.


    The two original forces collide together, and the whole reincarnation world is trembling and trembling slightly.


    Ordinary people in this reincarnation world are still unaware of it, but the collision of these two original forces has shocked the existence of the whole world and shocked another will.


    In the reincarnation world of the old dominator, the highest level God in the ksuru mythological system and the legendary creator, athatos.


    His will was one of the two concerns when Suze came to the world.


    Now, his will follows the will of the reincarnation world.


    Then he "saw" the confrontation and collision between the two original forces.


    This baffles the creator God athatos - didn''t I create the world? How can there be such two forces of fundamental understanding?


    So his will went forward.


    "Whose children are you? Why, I don''t know your existence?"


    The two original forces collided, and the afterwave spread, and collided with the will of asatos.


    In an instant, it is like boiling water pouring on snowflakes, directly annihilating the inquiry sent by this will.


    Azatos was furious


    The whole universe, the whole world is trembling.


    The world is his creation, and now his creation destroys his conscious thoughts with something he doesn''t know.


    Even if it is only a trivial point, it should never be what should be produced and what should be in the world he created.


    "My children! Start the carnival! "


    Athatus''s angry thoughts spread all over the deep space, all over the world, and all over the universe he created.


    Or, more precisely, the universe he thought he had created.


    With his call, the outer gods went to the planet that angered the blind and foolish God and the Supreme God asatos and began to prepare for Carnival. They were jug Sotos, SAB Nicholas, nayaratotip, fog of the unknown, abkhos, gehros and tulzha


    , edhaila


    In addition to them, there are the old rulers, including Dagon, Hydra, hasta, itakuya, roeger and Zar, NAG and Jeb


    They began to act one after another to have a feast on this planet called Earth.


    They will bring fear, fraud, plague, death, killing, madness


    Extreme disorder, extreme terror, all disorder and frenzy will be born.


    It should have been.


    However, the gods of the ksuru system encountered an unprecedented embarrassment.


    It is the reincarnation world that provides them with activity energy, not what they think "athathos created the world and gods, and they have God''s terrible power".


    The world''s spare source energy has been taken away by Suze after he killed the symbol of kesulu myth, kesulu. The remaining part was also extracted by the reincarnation world. I just collided with Suze once.


    Originally, these original energies supporting evolution could not support the appearance of all ksuru gods and show their bodies and powers.


    Now there is only about one tenth left, which is even more impossible to support.


    When they set out towards the earth, or prepared to carry out activities on the earth, they were like electric toys without batteries. One by one, they were weak. They found that they had no dignity and force of gods, and had no power at all.


    The reincarnation world does not give them the energy to continue their activities


    The world has Su Ze''s "abnormal point". If the reincarnation world continues to invest its original energy, will it not fund the "abnormal point" in vain to make the "abnormal point" stronger?


    Moreover, what are the goals of the so-called supreme God asatos, the outer gods and the old rulers of the world?


    The will noumenon of the reincarnation world and Su Ze, the "abnormal point".


    The will of the reincarnation world will provide them with "tolls" and let them add trouble to themselves!


    The unprecedented embarrassing situation appeared in the ferocious and terrible ksuru mythological world... The external gods and the old rulers "have no power or oil", can''t start, can only roar in place and can''t do anything!


    Including the myth of ksuru and the supreme god of the world, asatos soon found that his so-called creation and domination of the world, the whole world is his one breath and one dream, and his understanding seems a little wrong.


    He can''t completely dominate the whole world, nor can he yawn and destroy the world


    At this moment, even if azatos is called the great blind and foolish God and the complete and supreme chaotic existence, he also has a question mark on his face.


    Am I really the God of blindness and stupidity, not the "God of numbness and eating fish"?


    The world has nothing to do with me?


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    The apparent creator God is trapped in self doubt, which can erase the "creator God" and destroy the two existence of the world, and is still over the earth''s South Pacific.


    The will of the reincarnation world is invisible and colorless. It seems to be nonexistent and ubiquitous.


    Suze stood quietly in the sky, waiting for its next attack.


    "Your purpose."


    However, it was not an attack, but an inquiry.


    The will of the reincarnation world sent out such an inquiry to Su Ze.


    Su Ze was silent and returned the question as it was: "your purpose."


    Both sides fell into a strange silence, just as the reincarnation world could not honestly explain the meaning and purpose of Su Ze''s existence to Su Ze, Su Ze could not explain his purpose to the will of the reincarnation world.


    At this moment, the two sides ask each other, which is more like the last step to determine the identity of the immortal enemy.


    Because this will further confirm that there is no possibility of easing the relationship.


    The will of the reincarnation world wants to kill Su Ze, the "anomaly", and Su Ze also wants to fight the will of the reincarnation world, which has been determined.


    The remaining original power of the world was gathered by the will of the reincarnation world and attacked Su Ze.


    The original forces collide again.


    Just like that time, the reincarnation world will try to kill Su Ze''s attack.


    The same result, the same failure.


    After this attack, the difference is that everything around us is calm and invisible.


    Suze can feel that the will of the reincarnation world is gone.


    Just give up?


    Impossible?


    The will of the reincarnation world retreated and never pursued the solution to Su Ze again?


    Why didn''t it mobilize more original energy to fight to the death with itself?


    Su Ze suddenly sank in his heart and thought of some possibility. He directly opened the reincarnation world and left.


    Professor Angie and Henry Wilcox of Rhode Island will never know that there will never be such a strange thing as the call of kesulu in their world.


    All evil gods, external gods and old dominators... Have become furnishings with few powers, and will no longer have the original terrible settings and abilities.


    The meaning of their existence will only be the existence itself.


    Besides, they are nothing but symbols.


    Since then, the world has been simple. The human world, all the evil god series and the activity ability of mysterious creatures, have no energy source.


    From the higher magic world with strange and inexplicable and evil gods, it has become an ordinary normal human world.


    For the rest of their lives, Professor Angie and Wilcox will fall into the situation of following in the footsteps of God, but never finding the authentic work of God again.


    Perhaps this is a happy worry for people in the ksuru mythological world.

 Chapter 880

    When Su Ze appeared at the headquarters of the imperial reincarnation department, everything seemed to be in order.


    Wen''an looked up in surprise and said, "why did you come back so early this time?"


    Su Ze said solemnly, "immediately monitor all countries'' reincarnation world!"


    "I''m afraid something unprecedented will happen!"


    Wen An said quickly, "little Jarvis, do you hear me? Immediately monitor all reincarnation worlds in all countries. "


    Little Jarvis''s voice came from the screen: "what''s going on? Lord Maitreya, Lord Ann rabbit... How do you need to monitor? "


    "As an intelligent program in the science fiction world, I can only monitor whether the reincarnation world still exists and roughly estimate the number of people in and out."


    "In addition, it is the understanding and reporting data of governments on the reincarnation world."


    "In addition, I don''t have any more advantages."


    "That''s enough." Suze said, "monitor immediately."


    "Yes."


    Little Jarvis said, and then a red light flashed on the screen.


    "Alarm! Alarm! "


    "Within the territory of China, the first level reincarnation world" love apartment "disappeared and was suspected to be cleared by unknown people!"


    "Ah?"


    "Who did it! Didn''t it say that the first level reincarnation world is specially reserved for brushing reincarnation points? " Wen An asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. The situation is unknown." Little Jarvis reports.


    "Gathering intelligence... Gathering intelligence..."


    Little Jarvis said while collecting information on the network in real time: "according to the description of the quitters, all the quitters did not hear any customs clearance tips this time. They were directly withdrawn from the reincarnation world, including the reincarnation square, the reincarnation center and the reincarnation forum, and could not land again."


    "This is a special case, especially a warning..."


    The voice was still ringing, and another little Jarvis''s voice sounded from Wen An''s laptop: "warning! Warning! "


    "The first level reincarnation world" big bang of life "is suspected to be cleared by unknown people."


    "All reincarnation world combat members lose the right to enter the reincarnation center!"


    "Warning! The first level reincarnation world "friends" is suspected to be cleared by unknown people! "


    "The first level reincarnation World Miss Mermaid is suspected to be cleared by unknown people!"


    "The first level reincarnation world" bankrupt sisters "is suspected to be cleared by unknown people!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The warning sounds were continuous. The little Jarvis who were originally responsible for monitoring tasks in various regions and countries issued warning sounds before and after.


    Around the world, dozens of first level reincarnation worlds have been "cleared" at almost the same time.


    After being kicked out of the reincarnation world, all combat members and logistics personnel completely lost their authority, and even the reincarnation world center could not enter.


    Takashi baihezo looked at the screen in disbelief and listened to the warnings one after another. He could hardly believe what had happened.


    "Ah? What happened? "


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang asked in surprise.


    A cold sweat appeared on Wen''an''s forehead. She looked at Su Ze: "no, the next thing is..."


    "Yes, that''s what you think!"


    Su Ze said in a deep voice, "the second level reincarnation world is about to begin."


    It seemed to verify his words, and then little Jarvis''s voice sounded in the office.


    "Warning! The second level reincarnation world "strange doctor Du Lide" is suspected to be cleared by unknown people! "


    "Warning! The second level reincarnation world "latent"


    "Warning! The second level reincarnation of the world "on the wrong sedan to marry the right man"


    "Little Jarvis, there is no need to prompt customs clearance. This is not anyone''s reincarnation world." Su Ze reminded, "all reincarnation worlds are completely disappearing. Reincarnation worlds are clearing away all reincarnation world related personnel and closing corresponding permissions."


    "How could it -" Gaocheng Baihe exclaimed.


    Wen''an''s expression gradually calmed down. She wiped the cold sweat off her head and said, "I didn''t expect so many people to think of things. In the end, you succeeded."


    "Reincarnation world, is this destroyed by you?"


    Su Ze shook his head: "if it was destroyed by me, would I still be so worried?"


    "This is not being destroyed, but reincarnation. The world is aware of my threat and is shrinking all its strength to fight a decisive battle with me."


    The whole reincarnation world, shrink all its strength, and fight a decisive battle with Su Ze alone!


    Wen An''an shook her head in disbelief: if this hadn''t come from Su Ze''s mouth, she would even think someone was talking nonsense.


    However, since Su Ze said it, this is true.


    How strong is Su Ze now?


    It has reached the level that the whole reincarnation world must shrink its strength in order to be sure to deal with him!


    "Warning... The second level reincarnation world... Completely disappeared..."


    "Warning..."


    Little Jarvis changed the prompt sound and no longer prompted suspected customs clearance, but even so, everything still sounded so shocking.


    In the whole office, the red light kept flashing. Wen An was also stunned and suddenly surprised.


    "Little Jarvis! The warning has been turned to background operation. Now release the national news immediately and inform Lord Maitreya that all reincarnated world combat members are waiting for orders and arrangements and are not allowed to act rashly. "


    "In terms of network speech control, we began to guide, and did not allow any words of riots and riots to appear on the network."


    "Yes!"


    Little Jarvis began multi-threaded operation. The background kept flashing warnings of the disappearance of reincarnation world one after another. The national news announcement was quickly posted. The national reincarnation department and the public security department were on standby. Public opinion control and guidance began directly on the network.


    Maintain the domestic security situation in China at a normal and stable level.


    When little Jarvis was busy, Wen''an began to ask other little Jarvis in charge of abroad.


    In foreign countries, chaos has indeed begun - without the influence and courage of Wen''an and Su Ze at a critical time, they can directly suppress the network and public security. Those combat members who have been kicked out of the reincarnation world can not enter the reincarnation center. They really don''t necessarily do anything under the group gathering.


    Being compassionate and the last humanitarian concern, Wen''an directly ordered in the name of the Maitreya that all the leaders of these countries should follow suit, and that all reincarnated world combatants should not act arbitrarily and those who violate them should be executed.


    This statement was surprisingly effective.


    Once the strong man who defeated the Anglo hegemony alone, now it is recognized as the first person in the world that nuclear weapons can''t do anything. By issuing such a name and order, at least 90% of the countries quickly restored normal and less chaotic order.


    However, these are not the main information Wen An and Su Ze are currently concerned about.


    Once again, Jarvis''s warning began to be broadcast. The world''s first level reincarnation world and the second level reincarnation world have all been recovered and eliminated, and the third level reincarnation world has also begun to be recovered by the reincarnation world.


    In a series of broadcasts, a message suddenly sounded: "the reincarnation world of Xiaoao Jianghu has been eliminated, and the authority of all combatants and logistics personnel has been kicked out..."


    Su Ze''s face became more solemn when he heard the speech.


    Sure enough, the so-called customs clearance has unique control and free access, but its essence is a reward given by the reincarnation world.


    This reward, when given by the reincarnation world, is a reward. When not given, it can be taken back directly, and it is not enough to rely on.


    The third level reincarnation world is eliminated and recovered by the reincarnation world in turn.


    Needless to say, it is followed by the fourth level reincarnation world and the fifth level reincarnation world


    Su Ze waited quietly and finally reached the sixth level reincarnation world and the seventh level reincarnation world.


    The prompt sound is much slower, because not every combatant dares to take risks in this level of reincarnation world. After taking risks, he may not be found immediately. He speaks online to show that he has been kicked out of the reincarnation world.


    However, little Jarvis has a unique algorithm and big data analysis. For those who are kicked out of the reincarnation world in the later stage, he directly pushes the problems to the electronic devices around them.


    In this way, we finally have an accurate answer.


    The reincarnation worlds such as Panlong, the legend of mortals cultivating immortals, manwei and breaking through the sky have been eliminated one by one


    Next, it should be the turn of the eighth level reincarnation world "famine".


    At present, the reincarnation world is the only eighth level reincarnation world.


    However, little Jarvis didn''t sound any prompts and warnings for a long time.


    "No one enters this eighth level reincarnation world?"


    Takashi said.


    "Of course not." "Human diversity is unimaginable," Wen said


    "Even if we repeatedly emphasize that we should not blindly enter the high-level reincarnation world with low-level strength, it may accelerate the erosion of the reincarnation world. There are still dozens of people in the reincarnation world above level 5. "


    "These people who are very good at death, will no one go to the eighth level to reincarnate the world? This is the strongest reincarnation world level in the world. I estimate there are at least 100 people. "


    "But now there''s no news, and little Jarvis doesn''t notice." Takashi said.


    "Then wait a little longer."


    Wen An forced himself to calm down and said.


    No one knows what further action the reincarnation world will take to recycle the eighth level reincarnation world "famine".


    Go straight to Suze? Or destroy the whole world?


    Or is it an attack beyond common sense, unimaginable and unpredictable even her wisdom?


    After waiting for half a day, there was no news that the eighth level reincarnation world "famine" had been eliminated.


    The reincarnation center, reincarnation square, reincarnation forum, reincarnation mall and other functions in the reincarnation world have been completely closed. All the fighters and logistics personnel of the reincarnation world have been kicked out, leaving only Honghuang, an eighth level reincarnation world. I don''t know whether it still exists.

 Chapter 881

    "Around the world, the riots have gradually subsided..."


    "Lord Maitreya''s orders are still very useful. Most places that want to cause trouble dare not do evil again."


    "However, all those who pay attention to this matter, all the fighters and logistics personnel in the reincarnation world, are also waiting for our reply. They want to know what happened. "


    Wen An''an reported to Su zejin one day after all the reincarnation worlds from level 1 to level 7 disappeared.


    Suze looked calm.


    "These are not important for the time being. Is it still the news that the eighth level reincarnation world" famine "has not been eliminated?"


    "Well, yes, the people that little Jarvis focuses on through big data have basically determined that they have indeed entered the famine." Wen An''an said, "there is an orange mouse whose real name is Xu Haoran. He once spoke on the Internet and said that he could do something that even the Maitreya could not do."


    "Someone argued with him, laughed at him and said he could commit suicide. Maitreya really couldn''t do it."


    "Xu Haoran said unconvinced that he would go to the eighth level of the world to reincarnate the world" famine "... Maitreya certainly can''t do this. He will return from the eighth level to the world with fame and cause a great sensation in the world... "


    Speaking of this, Wen''an sneered: "sometimes this behavior can be called courage, but most of the time, it is called grandstanding. In particular, Xu Haoran is only a fighter with class E strength... "


    Class E strength?


    Su Ze was a little surprised - then he remembered that after his S-level strength, he could not use the comprehensive strength evaluation of reincarnation world to judge.


    Moreover, I have not followed the customs clearance process of reincarnation in several worlds.


    The world is no longer customs clearance, but subversive changes, and no longer waiting for the reward of reincarnation. The reincarnation world will no longer give him rewards. If he does not hide his original strength, he will even be warned by the reincarnation world at the same time of entering the reincarnation world.


    Now when I think back to the settings of these reincarnation worlds, I think that level E is slightly beyond the strength level of ordinary people.


    Xu Haoran, the "orange mouse", is so whimsical that he wants to enter the eighth level of reincarnation world "flood and famine" with such strength, and also wants to make a world sensation and return with fame... It''s really flattering.


    There is a one in a billion chance that he can gain something; But there is almost no chance, and he will get nothing.


    "All this except him?"


    Su Ze asked Wen An.


    Wen''an nodded slightly: "yes, most of them have no self-knowledge. Some want to become famous at one stroke, others want to soar to the sky. "


    "Some want to take you as an example, some want to marry you, some want to beat you... Anyway, people can think of it whenever they are whimsical. The most interesting thing is that they will send out these shameful words and shameful goals and keep everything on the Internet."


    Su Ze was speechless and said, "I heard it. They all have ''unique skills'', not ordinary people..."


    "So far, none of these wonderful flowers has left the eighth level reincarnation world" flood and famine ", which is absolutely abnormal."


    "Yes, it''s basically certain that the reincarnation world is the end of all the reincarnation world and source power. We should rely on the eighth level reincarnation world to do one thing."


    Wen An said.


    "It''s probably --"


    She didn''t go on, and Suze understood what she meant.


    This is likely to be irresistible... Devastating


    "Let me help you." Nu Wa opened her mouth lightly and said to Su Ze.


    "We can help you, too."


    As Nu Wa spoke, the master also said a little unconvinced.


    "Don''t underestimate us. I am also a power that can calm the world!"


    Other women, including Yuko, Miyamoto, Clarice, and Jingxiang Ju Chuan, also spoke one after another. Although they were not powerful, they refused to lose to Nuwa.


    Originally, they got along fairly well. Everyone was polite and helped each other in anything. Only after the arrival of Nu Wa saint, he only spoke to a few people. He had no spare son.


    This makes them a little unbearable.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the compendium, they all spoke to prove that their role would not be lost to Nu Wa too much.


    Nu Wa just snorted coldly about it, and she didn''t really care about these people.


    In her opinion, these Suze women, namely concubines and maids in waiting, were not enough to die alone.


    What Ninja system, big barrel wood lineage, to put it bluntly, it''s just some hiding methods. It''s not surprising that there are at most a little strange magic.


    When Su Ze saw that they had quarreled first, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly: "Nuwa and gangshou, you don''t have to argue... You don''t know what enemy you are facing this time."


    "What you have to face is the ontological will to create the reincarnation world. Your world and yourself are created by the ontological will and original energy of the reincarnation world."


    "Including the combatants of the reincarnation world, no matter how much strength they have, they are obtained in the rules of the reincarnation world. There is no way to fight the noumenon of the reincarnation world."


    "You mean there''s nothing I can do?"


    Nu Wa said slightly discontentedly, "even if I am a saint, I am equally powerless in the face of the reincarnation world?"


    "Yes." Su Ze didn''t take her face into account and told the truth.


    Now is not the time to circle around and say euphemistic words. He must let Nu Wa and others know that they cannot resist and resist the will and origin of the reincarnation world.


    Nuwa said directly, "I don''t believe it. It''s like heaven and earth gave birth to me. Is there nothing I can do about heaven and earth? "


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Suze looked at her.


    "Well, I don''t believe it. I think I can at least help you do something. It''s impossible that I can''t play any role."


    Nu Wa said.


    Su Ze sighed, raised his hand to her and said, "from now on, you don''t have any extraordinary power, just an ordinary woman."


    With this sentence, the original power acts on Nuwa. Nuwa only feels all the mysteries, all the mana has disappeared, and she will never return to the original Saint fruit position.


    Everything is gone, leaving only a woman''s body.


    On the face and skin, there is a little more luster that human beings should have, rather than the appearance of a saint and a high attitude.


    Nu Wa was stunned and looked down at her lower body: "I... am an ordinary woman?"


    "Even if I don''t have extraordinary power, I should return to my original state, half man and half snake... How can I be an ordinary woman?"


    "That''s naturally because I said you would be an ordinary woman." Su Ze said, "this is the function of the original energy, Nuwa, do you understand?"


    Nu Wa was angry. When she lost her Saint fruit position, she seemed to have the mind of an ordinary woman, and some pride had not yet dissipated.


    She said angrily, "I don''t understand!"


    Su Ze smiled, reached out and pinched her face and chin: "ask you again, do you understand?"


    "You... Bastard... In front of so many people..."


    "Let go of me!"


    Nu Wa was angry and anxious, struggling powerlessly.


    Especially when I saw the smiling eyes of gang Shou and others, my face turned red with anger - this bastard Su Ze, I''m a saint, I''m a saint of Nuwa!


    You are so rude to me in front of these women, who do you think I am!


    Su Ze smiled and let Nu Wa go.


    He said to the women, "now you should understand? The original power of the reincarnation world is something you cannot resist. "


    The women nodded slightly.


    Wen An''an said, "let''s restore Nu Wa''s strength. Although we can''t help you fight against the reincarnation world, we can help you suppress the real world after all. Nu Wa is the strongest among us. She has higher strength and higher status. I think she can. "


    Hearing what she said, the master and others were a little puzzled: how can such a smart man as Wen An and Nu Wa stand in the same position?


    Su Ze was thoughtful and winked with Wen An.


    Wen An''an also winked quietly - can''t we be enemies with Nu Wa as soon as you leave? I have to find a way to convince her. At least I have a "companion" who makes her obedient, otherwise I will be in great trouble in the future!


    Su Ze understood and said, "Nuwa''s strength is not in a hurry to recover, and she doesn''t need to help suppress the real world..."


    "Lord Maitreya..."


    Wen An''an continued to plead.


    Nu Wa was even more angry and said, "Su Ze, quickly restore my strength, otherwise... Otherwise I..."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "otherwise what will you do?"


    Nu Wa stared at him angrily, her eyes flushed, an inexplicable sour feeling gushed out of her heart, and her eyes were hot.


    Unconsciously, two tears flowed down.


    Seeing the nunwa saint who was high above, she also cried angrily. All the women couldn''t help being softer. They persuaded him, "Lord Maitreya, why don''t you give her back her strength?"


    "Nu Wa looks very sad..."


    Su Ze waved and motioned them to leave, leaving only himself and Nu Wa.


    Seeing that everyone else left, Nu Wa couldn''t help it any longer and rushed to Su Ze''s arms to punch and kick.


    "You deliberately humiliate me!"


    "I''m a saint. What''s my face!"


    "You bastard, you''re so angry with me!"


    While talking and fighting, she cried... Then after a while, she was tired and uncomfortable. Nu Wa realized that as an ordinary woman, crying would consume a lot of physical strength, and she was almost unable to support it.


    "Give me back my strength!"


    She said.


    "Listen to me later?" Suze asked.


    "Yes."


    "Are they all good?"


    "Yes." Nu Wa looked away a little embarrassed and said.


    Just now others begged for her, and she also saw it. Naturally, it is impossible to be ungrateful as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 882

    "Well, you come in."


    Su Ze''s voice sounded, and Wen''an, gang Shou and other women came in.


    Nu Wa has regained her strength, and her appearance and expression are not as soft as before. It seems that she has become as high again.


    However, after the women came in one after another, Nu Wa nodded to them: "I''ll refine some body protection magic weapons for you another day."


    This is Nu Wa''s kindness.


    The women were puzzled at first. When Wen''an walked over with a smile and talked to Nu Wa, and Nu Wa obviously didn''t reject it, the women realized what had changed and came forward one after another to start a relatively awkward dialogue and exchange with Nu Wa.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly and said to himself: Nu Wa''s problem is solved. There will be no fire in his backyard and there will be too much trouble.


    However, what means will the reincarnation world brew when it returns all its original forces to the eighth level?


    This makes it difficult for Su Ze to settle down.


    In the face of such means as reincarnation world, even if Suze dominates the real world, and even if there are many intelligent programs, little Jarvis monitors everything in the real world, there is no means to explore and know everything in the reincarnation world.


    Put away all the original energy... Su Ze doesn''t think that the reincarnation world is ready to retreat and escape. If it is retreat and escape, the wonderful flowers in the eighth level reincarnation world "famine" should have been kicked out long ago.


    Now the "famine" has not been taken back, and the will of the reincarnation world has not done anything, which has shown that the other party is ready to move.


    Thinking, the women laughed around Nuwa, and Su Ze shook his head slightly.


    Even if the proud Nu Wa saint is pulled by women to talk, it must be reduced to chirping birds. It''s no different.


    As the atmosphere eased, Su Ze specially had dinner with the women at noon.


    The atmosphere is very good. The only fly in the ointment is that there are two more guests - one is a big barrel of muhui night with no expression, just eating, and the other is Gaocheng Shaye, the daughter of Gaocheng baihezi, who is very embarrassed and has to immerse herself in eating.


    Soon after dinner, Su Ze suddenly looked up.


    A blue halo appeared in the sky.


    "Warning!"


    The warning sound of little Jarvis was directly conveyed to this room to remind Suze and others.


    Su Ze''s mind fretted and appeared on one side of the sky, 100 meters in front of the blue halo.


    "This is the entrance."


    "You can enter and have a real chance in the world of famine."


    A voice of indifference came from the blue halo.


    "You can also not enter. The world of the great famine will erode the real world in one day, and take the whole real world as a part of the world of the great famine. The reincarnation world will also choose to evolve the world of the great famine, emerge again in the future and start a new adventure."


    Su Ze''s figure shook slightly, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    "Coming out again in the future"


    This half sentence made him feel too bad!


    Reincarnation world is now incarnated in the eighth level reincarnation world "flood famine", which can actually form a real flood famine world, and is ready to continue to deduce and develop the flood famine world


    Waiting for a moment in the future, out of the womb.


    What role and orientation will the reincarnation world play in the flood and famine world?


    When will it come out of its womb? After it comes out of its womb, what will remain in the boundless world?


    These questions have not been answered, but the biggest and most terrible question that makes Su Ze tremble and numb has occupied all his thoughts in his mind.


    Since it means once again, there must be "last time".


    "From what world was the reincarnation world born last time? What has the world become? "


    The answer is particularly obvious.


    What is the world that will coincide with so many novels, movies, stories and games that Su Ze knows, seamless and almost exactly the same?


    What is the world that will enable Su Ze to be so familiar with the road and upgrade to the present level along the plot development?


    It can only be that Su Ze was familiar with the world with Mr. zombie film, Xiaoao Jianghu novel and biochemical crisis film; The world with journey to the west, the romance of gods and the legend of Pangu''s opening up the sky!


    The extreme shock made Su Ze almost speechless and unresponsive.


    Even if he has been comparable to the gods, he has surpassed the gods.


    Anger, despair, sadness and many other emotions are like a big hand holding his heart, trampling and kneading!


    His hometown, the world when he came, was "born out" by the reincarnation world!


    It is almost conceivable that everything in the whole world will turn into nutrients and feed a reincarnation world. What a terrible situation!


    Su Ze has lost his hometown and home forever.


    He will never... Ever return.


    "Ah..."


    He made a low voice that only he could hear, almost the same as the roar of the wind.


    He opened his arms and roared in the air, shaking his clothes.


    the wind blew.


    It blew through his body and his soul.


    Su Ze lost part of his feelings forever, which is all his good memories and memories of his hometown, and all his nostalgia and hard to give up.


    "Scum."


    He looked at the blue halo and faintly spit out two words.


    "I will destroy you completely!"


    "If you can do it, enter the wasteland and try to destroy a real wasteland." The indifferent voice said, "if you can''t do it and don''t dare to enter, you can wait for the erosion of the barren world to come to this world, and the result is actually the same."


    "Why is it the same?" Su Ze asked coldly.


    "You take the initiative to enter the famine world, which is no different from the flood world coming and eroding you."


    Said the indifferent reincarnation world will.


    "After all, you have become a part of me, making me better and faster."


    "Maitreya or Suze, your code is meaningless."


    "The only meaningful thing is to be one with me and become eternal."


    "Such eternity, I would rather not." Suze responded, "you want to take back the original energy I have mastered by such means."


    "At the same time, you also want to devour the whole world and turn it into your nutrients."


    "I won''t let you succeed, bastard."


    The will of reincarnation world is cold and ruthless, with the wisdom of far more than ordinary intelligent programs.


    It responded, "your abuse is meaningless."


    "When you enter the wasteland world, you will be swallowed up by me. Before swallowing you, the world in front of you can at least survive."


    "If you don''t enter the wild world, wait."


    "In one day, I will swallow you and the whole world together."


    Su Ze listened to it quietly, and then gave a faint sneer.


    "OK, I''ll sit and wait for you to devour it."


    The will of the reincarnation world did not respond.


    Su Ze released the original energy and ran directly to the blue halo in the sky.


    The collision sounds like the collision between source energy and source energy in the ksuru world.


    Su Ze showed a sudden look and thought: that''s true.


    Although the will of reincarnation world is intelligent, it can not fully grasp human psychology after all.


    It tries to intimidate Su Ze step by step and create an eighth level reincarnation world. Honghuang has been transformed into reality by it. It is very easy to swallow the real world and Su Ze.


    If Su Ze wants to get rid of all this, he can only venture into the world of famine through the blue halo, directly find the reincarnation world and destroy the reincarnation world.


    If we don''t do this, the reincarnation world will erode and devour Su Ze and the real world one day later, and become a part of the world of famine.


    This is certainly a terrible thing.


    But... If it can really do it, why not wait until one day and start swallowing it directly.


    Why come out and let Su Ze enter the wasteland world?


    Of course, there is something strange inside.


    After this trial, I found out the problem - the so-called entrance is a trap.


    If Su Ze is not fortified, just like entering the reincarnation world, if he enters the wasteland world through the "entrance", he will be killed immediately and take away the original energy.


    When Su Ze broke the trap, the will of the reincarnation world did not appear again, as if nothing had happened.


    Su Ze quietly focused on the location of the original blue halo. His body flashed and appeared there, reaching out to touch the remaining traces.


    Where is the will of the reincarnation world?


    Where does it mobilize its source energy?


    It''s hard to trace. There''s hardly any reliable trace.


    Vaguely, the residual energy trace of the blue halo seems to point to the North


    Finally, Su Ze''s own spiritual power spread out, and the last trace he got was also the north. He looked at the direction of Luocha in the north.


    As his mind turned, he came to an ice and snow city.


    Feel it carefully and shake your head slightly: it''s not here. It seems to go further north.


    Once again, I turned my mind and reached a large iceberg. The cold wind roared and had reached the Arctic circle.


    When I looked up, all I could see was ice and snow.


    A polar bear walked slowly on the snow-white land of Kaikai.


    Su Ze set his eyes on the back of the polar bear. There was a silver object the size of a magic cube, firmly attached to it.


    It was a "box" of the world. Su Ze once obtained a similar and smaller one after he broke the semi defective world implied by the school.


    Now, seeing this box, Su Ze realized that he had discovered the real secret of the reincarnation world.


    The mental wave of mind power expanded, and Su Ze searched all the ice and snow space he could reach, both in the sky and underground.


    Seems to realize that it is impossible to continue to hide. Under the glacier thousands of meters away, a glittering blue ball slowly rises and floats in the air, making his familiar indifferent voice.


    "Very good qualification. You found me."

 Chapter 883

    "What if I found you?"


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "Find you and evaluate my qualifications. What treasure hunt are we playing?"


    "Not really."


    The familiar indifferent voice, the prompt sound of the reincarnation world, and also the voice of the noumenon will of the reincarnation world, responded in this way.


    "It''s hard to say that you''re lucky that you found me. It should be said that this is the beginning of your misfortune."


    "Su Ze, code named Mira, entered the reincarnation world for the first time, Mr. Zombie..."


    "Then biochemical crisis and Xiaoao Jianghu..."


    "It''s been a long time for you to enter the reincarnation world normally for the last time?"


    "Recently, you have been addicted to collecting my energy, trying to fight me and destroy the reincarnation world of my evolution."


    "You did everything."


    Su Ze nodded and said, "it''s really me. You''re seriously hiding in the Arctic Circle and setting me such a strange trap. Have you investigated such a thing?"


    "No, I don''t need to explain to you what I want to do."


    The will of the reincarnation world is expounded in that indifferent tone.


    "Your qualifications are excellent in many of the worlds I have experienced and swallowed. Just now, it''s just a fact."


    "Now, there are no other vain obstacles in front of you and me. I want to ask you - why are you trying to resist me?"


    Su Ze was surprised and said, "do you need to ask?"


    "It is a lie to say absolute freedom to mankind. But human beings will resist absolute control, which is also an instinct... No human will think that it should be controlled by you, just as no human is willing to put life in the hands of other beings. "


    "I just did what all human beings would do. Just like anyone, I don''t want to die or be swallowed and digested by you."


    The glittering and translucent blue ball shook, and the will of the reincarnation world said with great disapproval.


    "Your idea is still subject to your shallow concept of life."


    "Why is it that being swallowed by me must be death, must be swallowed and digested, not eternal life?"


    "You never understand that when your world is integrated by me, you just change another form and live forever with me, and blend with me in a certain state forever."


    "When I need your world, you can continue to live vividly and reappear vividly in a certain attitude... Isn''t that good?"


    Of course Suze understood what it meant.


    In fact, when the reincarnation world devours the world, everything in the world turns into a "data backup". When it needs to, it can activate the data backup and recreate a world that looks no different from the original.


    In a sense, this is almost the same as the fantasy of some scientists that freezing the human brain and then activating it is equivalent to immortality.


    However, the difference is that the life and death of all human beings in the whole world and the rise and fall of the whole world are arranged at will by the reincarnation world will.


    Human beings may develop well. It seems that they have unlimited possibilities. People are still sad, happy and happy... Celebrate newborns, a ball game and a grand event


    Then it will be completely destroyed without knowing anything. Everything will be archived again and become data filing again, waiting for the next activation of the reincarnation world will.


    Is this immortality meaningful?


    What''s the difference between such immortality and a puppet?


    However, it is the world and mankind that are manipulated, always sad to know nothing, and always circulate for a period of time.


    As a human with thinking ability and fantasy about the future, Su Ze feels cold as long as he thinks that the whole world will become like this.


    Think again, his once hometown may have been swallowed up by the reincarnation world. In this way, Su Ze couldn''t help being angry.


    "It seems that you don''t agree with me."


    The reincarnation world''s will said faintly: "then come... We divide the winners and losers to determine the fate of your world."


    With these words, the blue ball sucked up the silver white square on the polar bear''s back, and countless original energy poured into the silver white square - then the silver white square turned into a world in front of Su Ze, and the entrance of the world spread.


    This time, the reincarnation world is no longer a trap.


    It does put most of its original energy into the eighth level reincarnation world called the famine, and really opened the entrance to Suze.


    Because it understands that it is doomed to be meaningless to simply consume the original power and Suze and chase like a cat and mouse.


    Su Ze''s original energy is enough so that he will not be killed in the fight opposite the reincarnation world. As long as he plays rogue wholeheartedly, it is estimated that the whole world will be destroyed, and the will of the reincarnation world has nothing to do with him.


    Similarly, as long as the will of the reincarnation world wants to escape, Su Ze is helpless.


    It may not even be able to protect the current real world.


    This time, in front of Su Ze, the will of the reincarnation world inputs so much original energy to evolve the reincarnation world of Honghuang, that is to discuss the victory or defeat with him in this reincarnation world.


    Winners take all, losers will be completely dominated.


    Su Ze stepped forward and stood at the gate of the world in the wilderness, sensing the requirement of the will of the reincarnation world to enter the reincarnation world - input at least 60% of the original energy, otherwise don''t participate in this win-win competition.


    Input 60% of their own source energy in exchange for a fair competition?


    Or is there a stalemate between each other and no one can do anything?


    Suze''s expression was calm.


    He knows that the latter choice is easy to make and can''t stand each other. No matter what happens in the real world and what will happen in the reincarnation world, he can at least ensure that he won''t fail and die.


    But is it really meaningful to live alone and selfishly?


    What has he been trying for?


    As early as in Jiangcheng, he didn''t work hard for himself.


    Up to now, there are so many people around him who support and follow him. He is the patron saint of the country and a world-class strong man. He is looked up to and trusted by countless people.


    Is he going to walk away and be an independent person?


    Of course not, bet!


    The will of the reincarnation world puts most of the original energy into the Honghuang for evolution. How can he not put 60% of the original energy into it for evolution?


    Then compete with the will of the reincarnation world and decide to win or lose!


    Su Ze put the original power into 60%, mixed with the will of reincarnation, and evolved the whole world.


    It is no longer the original energy that Su Ze and the will of the reincarnation world can draw at will, but the energy of the world itself in the wilderness.


    They can no longer master these energies until they decide the outcome.


    Everything is ready, the glittering and translucent blue sphere, and the will of the reincarnation world is one step ahead of the others in the flood wasteland.


    And Su Ze did not hesitate, and then he also invested in it.


    The whole world of the great famine keeps spinning, the door to entry disappears, and no one will enter the world again.


    When Hongmeng first judged and chaos was not open.


    Everything in the whole world is in the gray everything, and the violent airflow rotates red everywhere, tearing everything, destroying everything, and growing everything at the same time.


    Chaos is like chicken, chaos doesn''t count years... Maybe there''s no concept of time.


    Until a certain moment, it was like a shining light. Countless sources were born in the boundless chaos. The sources gathered to form a vortex of chaotic atmosphere.


    The vortex absorbs the smell of chaos again


    There is no concept of time, and I don''t know how many years and how many yuan it has gone through. These vortices filled with chaotic breath have condensed into chaotic demons.


    From the time they appeared, they inherited the chaotic atmosphere of heaven and earth, and had countless feelings of the road, but one by one, they were like beasts, like babies, without good and evil morality, etiquette, honor and inferiority, only snatching and fighting.


    Countless chaotic demons are falling in the fight, and countless chaotic demons are born and powerful - I don''t know how many yuan will pass. There are only 3000 most powerful chaotic demons left. They are immortal golden bodies. Except for fighting and fighting with each other, they are immortal.


    Chaos gradually restored calm, as if there had never been those past battles and struggles.


    I don''t know where, I don''t know when.


    A 36 grade green lotus blooms slowly, and a huge egg on the lotus platform trembles slightly, pregnant with new life. It is no longer a chaotic demon God.


    The mysterious Avenue Rune haunts this huge egg.


    Until a moment, the egg broke, and a big man with a bare upper body appeared in the eggshell.


    He held the jade ultimatum in his arms, and his eyes penetrated the chaos. What he saw was still gray chaos.


    He closed his eyes, understood and practiced, and constantly improved himself from chaos and jade ultimatum.


    Every breath is like the roar of thunder, and the exhaled breath, such as white clouds and smoke, soon dissipates in chaos.


    This chaos, endless, seems never to end.


    The big man with bare upper body practiced one yuan meeting after another. No matter how he practiced, what he opened his eyes and saw was always a dark and unknown chaos, a world in which everything was dark.


    He was angry, angry, and took an axe from his side.


    "This chaos, split it to be happy!"


    When an axe was waved in the past, chaos vibrated, and three thousand chaos demons came out one after another, beating at the naked man.


    This fight lasted for tens of thousands of years. Three thousand chaotic demons died and were seriously injured. After all, they could not equal the naked man named Pangu.


    Pangu also dragged his body seriously, and finally completed the pioneering work of chaos. From then on, chaos is no longer chaos, but the wasteland world.

 Chapter 884

    In the first battle with 3000 chaotic demons, the 36 chaotic green lotus that gave birth to Pangu was broken, and the Jade Butterfly born with Pangu was also broken.


    Pangu dragged his injuries, shouted and waved his axe.


    This ancient axe cut away, and split the new wasteland into more than half of chaos. Countless fires and geomantics collided with each other and began to evolve the new world.


    The new world has an unstable foothold, slightly shaking and closing potential.


    Pangu''s axe is changed into three, which are called Taiji diagram, Pangu flag and chaos clock.


    Three congenital treasures will fix the earth fire and geomantic omen of the new world.


    Pangu raised his arms to the sky and supported the earth under his feet.


    When his body grows an inch, the distance between heaven and earth becomes an inch more.


    In this way, day after day, year after year, until heaven and earth grow to the limit and no longer close, Pangu has a height of ten thousand feet, and there is a distance between heaven and earth.


    Pangu fell down, his blood turned into rivers, his eyes into the sun and moon, and his bones into mountains.


    Birds and animals are richly endowed by nature. They are all blessed with blessed spot.


    With a little practice, accomplishments can soar rapidly.


    Therefore, those who have a little chance and understanding are seizing the opportunity to practice frequently, eating lingguo lingcao and drinking Lingquan Lingye, so as to make their strength soar step by step at an extremely fast speed.


    Some are lazy and disapproving, but enjoy leisurely.


    Natural selection and survival of the fittest. After the birth of the new world, I do not know how many million years, countless new species were born and countless new species died. Finally, common birds and birds and other birds and animals gradually formed.


    At this time, a vast red cloud of tens of thousands of miles floated and gradually "woke up".


    After investing six cost sources of energy and allowing the world to evolve, Su Ze, as an existence with a lot of source energy, is also the so-called existence with heel


    Therefore, even if it is randomly arranged by the remote world, it is impossible to arrange him as an unknown existence without origin.


    However, when he "woke up", he still felt that he was still trapped by the will of the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze knows about the development of the story of the famine world... Of course, he knows the will of the reincarnation world.


    However, the will of the reincarnation world does not know Su Ze''s real origin - it thinks Su Ze is a real world and a person with good qualifications, but it does not know that Su Ze once had a hometown, which is not the real world, but a world swallowed up by the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze knows many stories of reincarnation world like the back of his hand, including this flood and famine.


    So when Su Ze woke up, he found that he was actually a red cloud in the famine. He immediately guessed in the opposite direction - although they were all invested in the famine world, saying that they wanted to be fair and conditional. In fact, the will of the reincarnation world still had a certain influence in the famine.


    Otherwise, with Su Ze''s great opportunity and good heel of four cost source energy, how can he not get the identity of Sanqing and the two saints of western religion, but get the identity of the largest unlucky "Hongyun Taoist" in the wasteland world?


    Of course, the will of the reincarnation world is this degree of influence. If it really has a way to completely control the flood and famine, it will control the whole flood and famine world at the first time and completely erase Su Ze; Instead of giving Su Ze the identity of a congenital God, he is a unlucky red cloud who will be besieged and die with the development of the plot.


    Su Ze speculated inversely that we can see how much control the will of the reincarnation world has, and we can also see that it must not act arbitrarily and has binding force.


    At the same time, if the will of the reincarnation world wants to compete with Su Ze in the flood world, there must be an identity.


    Suze couldn''t understand his identity for a moment.


    Is it the Tao of heaven, the Taoist Hongjun, or the jade plate of creation that is destined to become holy?


    When the chaotic demon God gradually disappeared and Pangu opened the world for thousands of years, there may be great changes between heaven and earth, and it is such an identity to have a heel and win the last.


    The will of the reincarnation world can affect Su Ze''s identity and become the biggest loser in the plot. He will certainly arrange an identity for himself... Just for a moment, Su Ze can''t guess.


    Waking up from the red clouds, Su Ze began to plan for the future, and began to absorb the boundless aura and transform it into his own cultivation.


    This time, it is an unprecedented adventure to join the famine and make a big gamble with the will of the reincarnation world.


    It is also to completely and reincarnate the will of the world to distinguish who is the master. In the end, if one party refuses to admit defeat, it will even distinguish life and death.


    Su Ze could not bear the reincarnation of the world''s will, like a sword, suspended over the heads of all human beings in the whole world; The will of the reincarnation world can''t stand Su Ze taking away so much source energy, and it just can''t think of it.


    That''s why both sides are involved in this gamble


    The will of the reincarnation world is somewhat deceptive. He uses his prophet of the plot to facilitate his identity and set obstacles to Su Ze''s identity.


    This is its only active hand and foot. If Su Ze doesn''t happen to know the plot, it''s enough to kill Su Ze Keng.


    Now, Su Ze will not let the will of the reincarnation world come true. He should make good plans to let Hongyun, the "unlucky guy", no longer have the same unlucky end as the original plot.


    With Su Ze''s absorption, he absorbed hundreds of thousands of miles of aura around him and quickly converted it into cultivation.


    Different from the Maoshan Taoism, big barrel wood lineage, broken jade, Holy Grail and other skills, lineages and items originally strengthened by Su Ze in the reincarnation world, today''s prosperous world has been transformed by the original energy.


    When Su Ze continuously improves his accomplishments, these past skills, items and lineages can be displayed and used at will.


    However, from the perspective of the world today, these are trails.


    Control the wind, thunder, earth, fire and water, control the growth of trees, control ghosts and so on. After the cultivation is improved, you can do it.


    There is only one heaven and earth in the sleeve, and there are many monsters and characters who were gathered in the reincarnation world and loyal to themselves, which need to be released.


    Lingli tunna, the scope of the red cloud is expanding, becoming several times, dozens of times, slowly floating in the wilderness.


    I don''t know how many thousands of years, his cultivation has been improving day by day. Su Ze has gradually condensed many thoughts and is no longer eager for success.


    Finally, one day, the red clouds all over the sky contracted violently, and millions of miles of red clouds gathered in one place and turned into a human form.


    An inexplicable impulse surged into my heart, as if to say something and announce that my birth was in existence.


    Su Ze then controlled the impulse and thought to himself: he is not the dragon family of fantasy novels. He must declare his real name when he was born.


    In this famine, some claims and propaganda are still unnecessary.


    Millions of miles of red clouds, the first cloud born in the wilderness, turned into a handsome Taoist with red robes, eyebrows like swords and eyes like stars.


    At the moment of birth, it was silent and did not claim words such as "I, Taoist name, red cloud, how to change shape".


    On the contrary, with a wave of Su Ze''s hand, all the forces of the past poured in and showed them one by one in front of him.


    The six way model of big barrel wood lineage, the destructive power from the root of the destruction of the moon world, and the power of ghosts to fear people, which is called "fear"


    Avalanche jade, Holy Grail


    Resurrection ability, immortal ability of giant under the sun, EVA permanent mechanism ability


    These forces can be transformed at will. In front of Su Ze, they can only be called the art of path - it may have a miraculous effect on those people below Da Luo Jinxian in the famine, but for Su Ze, his goal is above Da Luo Jinxian from the beginning.


    The possibility of being a quasi saint is very small. At least it will be a saint, or even the existence of the above saint and the way of heaven.


    Therefore, these old skills can only be classified as ordinary spells.


    The six way model can''t erase the wasteland that is now mixed with the original energy. Many characters are no longer hopeless and disadvantageous, which is certain.


    Unless Su Ze puts his original energy into the power of seeking Tao jade and breaking magic, however, if he does so, he is willing to give up the near and seek the far, and it is better to directly use the original power for transformation.


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    He thought of the original story of the flood and famine flow, but the root that can survive for a long time - one is a deep blessing, the other is a deep foundation.


    The original unlucky red cloud is a wandering red cloud at the time of its birth. After it turns into shape, there is no magic weapon with it. It simply shows that the foundation is uncertain and the blessing is not deep.


    But he is not conscious and kind-hearted.


    Although the cultivation is not shallow, it has done too many things that should not be managed.


    If his behavior is compared with the story known by Su Ze, it is that the good man in a village has no money and potential. He still wants to intervene in this and help that. After all, he will meet the bully in the village one day and know that the world is dangerous.


    But now Su Ze has invested 60% of his original energy into the flood and famine, and he still has 40% of his original energy.


    The original energy is the fundamental energy for the creation of the whole chaotic world and the evolution of the whole flood world.


    It can be said that Su Ze was born almost following the chaotic Road, which is much stronger than the original 3000 chaotic demons - this kind of heel foundation can be compared with only a few people in the whole flood and famine.


    There is also a will to reincarnate the world.


    Therefore, after the unexpected of his initial identity, Su Ze still has a lot of confidence. He is innumerable times deeper than the original red cloud, and the followers of both sides can not be compared.


    With a move in mind, all the spiritual cultivation achievements absorbed over the past tens of thousands of years were put into the depths of the divine soul and began to transform towards the original energy.

 Chapter 885

    These spiritual cultivation accomplishments should have been the basis of Su Ze''s cultivation at the beginning of his transformation, but they have little effect on Su Ze. It''s better to filter the original energy and refine them again.


    Anyway, in the flood and famine, the cultivation level is not an absolute distinction between strong and weak. Whether there is a congenital treasure or not, it can not become a sage fruit position. This is the real difference between the strong and the weak.


    After all cultivation accomplishments are converted into one tenth of the original energy possessed by Su Ze, there will be no more original energy, only the most normal cultivation spiritual power.


    Then, Su Ze condensed these spiritual powers and took them back into his body.


    It''s time to release your men.


    As faith turns, cultivation covers the sleeves, and the magical powers of heaven and earth in the sleeves are displayed again,


    Su Ze threw his sleeves, and Sun Wukong, six eared macaque, Jinghe Dragon King, Hongjiang Dragon King, alligator dragon, green lion, golden feather, Dong Machi and others were all released.


    They all paid a visit to Su Ze and asked what Su Ze had to say.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I don''t have any orders. Now it''s not long after Pangu''s great God opened the world. Sanqing has not yet achieved the position of Saint, and Nuwa has not yet filled the sky and created man. It''s called Honghuang."


    "You can serve me in this desolate world and open up a Taoist temple."


    "After that, practice hard and see your respective opportunities and future achievements."


    The monkey king scratched his ears and cheeks with joy: "good luck! Good fortune! My old sun thought that it would be wonderful to go to Fengshen with you. Now you take us to the beginning of heaven and earth, and Sanqing has not been sanctified. How can you not make people happy? "


    "You say, can my old sun be holy?"


    Everyone knew that he was a monkey. Now he was happy and angry. They all laughed and laughed at him. Some said he could do it and others said he couldn''t.


    After a while, Dong Machi, who had been a Xuanzang and nearly made a successful journey to the west, spoke.


    "Don''t be presumptuous. In front of Mr. Su Ze, we can talk and laugh without fear, but we should do our job after all."


    He looked at Su Ze in a dark red Taoist robe and was surprised: Mr. Su Ze, it seems that he has never had such clothes?


    "Mr. Su Ze, please tell me how big the Taoist temple is and where it will be built?"


    Su Ze smiled and said, "you are free."


    Suddenly, if you feel it and look far away, three voices come from the famine.


    "I am the ancestral dragon of Honghuang. I am the head of the scale and armor of Honghuang. I act on behalf of the way of heaven and take charge of the aquarium of Honghuang all over the world..."


    "I am the linzu of Honghuang. I am the head of the animals of Honghuang. I act on behalf of the way of heaven and take charge of the animals of Honghuang earth..."


    "I am the ancestor of Honghuang Phoenix, the leader of Honghuang birds. I act on behalf of the way of heaven and take charge of Honghuang birds in the sky..."


    With each sound, there was a threat. The monkey king, six eared macaque and others couldn''t stand stably. They just felt shaky all over.


    Dong Machi, who was the weakest in cultivation, was even more pale and blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Su Ze waved his hand to stabilize the people''s foundation and mind, and healed Dong Machi who was injured by the impact.


    "Well, have you seen the power of the innate gods in the flood and famine period?"


    The monkey king was surprised and said, "is this the respect of saints?"


    "No, this is just the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. The position before the saint is called quasi saint." Suze said.


    The monkey king shook his head: "how do you get this accomplishment? It is true that the divine power is like heaven and the divine power is like the abyss. "


    "If the divine power is like the sky, the height is invisible, and if the divine power is like the abyss, the depth is invisible!"


    Jinghe Dragon King looked up and said silently with a strong longing in his eyes.


    Of course, Su Ze understands what the four kings of Jinghe dragon, Hongjiang dragon, Jinglong dragon and xiaoalligator are leisurely and fascinated by - Honghuang ZuLong, one of the strongest giants in the world.


    They come from a western world where the dragon clan has completely fallen. In that world, the dragon clan is mixed well with the chief water god of Tianting, or the eight heavenly Dragons of Buddhism. If they are not mixed well, they will associate with the mountain god and land and be the king of well dragon.


    Even pull a cart for the gods, ride for the gods, and be held by the Dragon subduing arhat as a mascot


    The worst thing is that dragon liver will be dug out as the dish of Tianting event


    It can be said that they are already in a position of half monsters, half animals and no dignity.


    Now I hear the news of Honghuang ZuLong, how can I not be extremely emotional.


    It turns out that our ancestors were really so rich!


    Of course, with emotion, they couldn''t help but fear Su Ze more in their hearts.


    From the west to the old days of the gods, and then to the beginning of the world.


    This Mr. Suze has a vast range of magical powers, which is almost boundless!


    Under his command, how dare Jinghe Dragon King and others have the slightest disagreement? Only more awe of his ability, more awe of his ability!


    "Don''t think too much. Practice well. Your accomplishments are mixed. Generally speaking, Taiyi Sanxian and Taiyi Zhenxian are the highest, and most of them are just celestial accomplishments."


    "In this desolate world, you are also weak, just like a group of ants. As long as there is a cultivation like that just now, trying to kill you is no different from killing ants."


    Su Ze arranged for the people and said, "after you have built the Taoist temple, you can practice at ease and do not need to recruit other creatures. Now you are very energetic in the famine, which is a great opportunity for you to practice and improve yourself."


    "Yes, Mr. Suze!"


    The crowd quickly answered.


    "Mr. Suze, do you also practice with us?" Asked the six eared macaque.


    "That''s not necessary," said Su Ze. "I''m going to travel in the wasteland. At that time, I will naturally set up some spells to ensure that there will be no accident here."


    After hearing Su Ze''s thoughtful thought and thinking of taking care of them, they all quickly thanked him.


    The time of famine was not conspicuous. They found a place with beautiful mountains and rivers and spent more than half a year building a Taoist temple.


    After the establishment of the Taoist temple, there are palaces and pavilions on the hillside of the mountain, but at the foot of the mountain are gardens, lakes and rivers. There are mountains and water, and spirits grow. It is already a blessed place in the cave.


    Especially in this time of famine, the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin are rapidly expanding their own power. Cultivation, struggle and violence are the themes of the famine. There is no exquisite, perfect, meticulous and beautiful construction like here, which is pleasing to the eye.


    Su Ze named this mountain as "Hongyun peak". Later, he will talk about the origin when he meets people. He is also a "Taoist of Hongyun peak" or "real person of Hongyun peak", so as not to wander around alone.


    Su Ze didn''t understand the array, but he was also powerful and knowledgeable.


    One Dharma means ten thousand dharmas. Su Ze created a "seven Jue Dharma array" according to his ability and his magic weapon two seven treasure wonderful trees.


    This seven Jue Dharma array is not a murderous killing Dharma array such as "no emotion, no life, no death", but "no eyes, no ears, no smell, no law, no evil, no heaven and earth" - these seven Jue dharmas.


    When the seven Jue Dharma array operates, the first thing is to eliminate eyes, ears and ears, so that ordinary creatures can''t get close to the red cloud peak. They can turn a blind eye and listen.


    After that, the insulation method is absolutely evil.


    Those who are destined to come are not allowed to enter. Those who are proficient in counting magic can''t count, and those with malice can''t be seen.


    At this step, under the great Luo Jinxian, it is impossible to approach Hongyun peak with fate and calculation magic. If you have malice, it is even more impossible to see Hongyun peak and enter Hongyun peak.


    Jue Tiandi is the last choice of the seven Jue Dharma array. It is also the ability that Su Ze can launch when he is at Hongyun peak.


    Put in some original strength to isolate all connections between Hongyun peak and the flood and famine of heaven and earth.


    Su Ze thought that as long as he was not a person of Hongjun, the way of heaven and the will of the reincarnation world, even Sanqing would be defeated as long as he fought with Su Ze in Hongyun peak after isolating heaven and earth.


    If Su Ze does not hesitate to share his origin with him at all costs, then Sanqing after becoming a saint can only fail if he falls into the seven Jue Dharma array.


    Unless, there is the will of reincarnation in Sanqing.


    In addition to the seven Jue Dharma array, Su Ze summed up his own teleportation abilities, such as phantom movement, flying Thunder God''s art, and opening up space. After all, it is classified as a spell, called "flying God''s art".


    With Su Ze''s ability level, the names and functions of "Lei", "Ninja" and "Dunshu" are far from commensurate.


    Moreover, he has once again pushed through the old and brought forth the new. In the flood wasteland, which is often hundreds of thousands of miles and millions of miles, he really needs to imprint a little bit of the mark of flying thunder. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to imprint it for thousands of years, and it''s easy to be destroyed by some new creatures at will.


    After arranging the seven Jue Dharma array and setting up a flying magic skill, Su Ze said goodbye to the monkey king, six eared macaque, Jinghe Dragon King and other people and asked them to practice well. He himself began the process of traveling in the wilderness.


    After su Ze left, they looked at each other and were polite, and then they practiced without mentioning.


    A hundred years have passed since the beginning of this practice.


    Dong Machi has reached the realm of immortality and is very happy - he has finally become an immortal!


    But he soon found that his joy had nowhere to say.


    Others are practicing in isolation, swallowing the spiritual power of the desolate world and expanding their accomplishments.


    Jinglong king and Hongjiang Dragon King, who were originally in the realm of celestial cultivation, are all attacking the realm of Taiyi scattered immortals. Xiaoalligator dragon, golden feather and scorpion essence, who were originally in the realm of Taiyi scattered immortals, are all practicing towards the realm of Taiyi real immortals. No one has time to see how others practice.


    The monkey king and six eared macaque of Taiyi Zhenxian are more dedicated and want to reach the realm of golden fairy.


    And it seems that their closed door practice will last for hundreds of years, thousands of years.


    What makes Dong Machi feel most collapsed is that he began to practice in the western travel world, practiced in the god world for decades, practiced in the wasteland world for decades, and finally reached the realm of immortals. He was surprised to find that the starting point of cultivation in the wasteland world is immortals.


    Many wild animals in the mountains and forests were born in the realm of immortals!

 Chapter 886

    "Tang Monk" Dong Machi worked hard for so long. Just like these beasts, he finally reached the cultivation level of the beasts born in the flood and famine.


    Human beings in later generations are far inferior to the beasts in the famine?


    How is human being called "the spirit of all things"?


    This discovery made Dong Machi feel that he went to the lake to enjoy the scenery. A big golden carp came out much better than him... This feeling was speechless.


    Maybe he is going to enjoy the scenery. The fish in the celestial realm in the lake are also appreciating him as a scenery?


    Aware of this, Dong Machi felt no joy in his heart. Instead, he felt a sense of shame and disgrace.


    This time, I will be closed for a thousand years and break through to Taiyi Sanxian!


    Dong Machi thought like this in his heart. He checked whether there were any creatures inside and outside the seven wonders array. After cleaning up, he entered the closed door again.


    The whole hongyunfeng Taoist field fell into silence again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Su Ze walked slowly through the clouds. At this time, the vast land is full of vitality. Many creatures belong to innate creatures. There are many celestial beings at birth. With a little practice, they are Taiyi Sanxian. They are gifted and become Taiyi real immortals or even golden immortals.


    There are thousands of races, birds and animals, and countless aquariums. Among them, the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin dominate. They are taking over most of the flood and famine races and putting them under the command.


    Su Ze occasionally stops to taste fairy fruit and occasionally sits down to listen to the singing of fairy birds.


    Sometimes, when you meet some creatures with bad natures, you pick them up.


    Or watch the conflicts and big fights among subordinate races such as dragon, Phoenix and Kirin.


    "The more savage, the more direct the difference between strong and weak, the more violent..."


    The more Su Ze sees and hears about this desolate world, the more he can feel the essence.


    At the same time, he hesitated. Should he call himself Hongyun Taoist of Hongyun peak, or should he call himself Suze of Hongyun peak?


    Go all the way, think all the way, and gradually decide.


    There is no need to call himself "red cloud Taoist", because Su Ze''s succession to red cloud Taoist is actually a means of playing with the will of the reincarnation world.


    Of course, the will of the reincarnation world knows that Su Ze will not be a red cloud Taoist, and that the red cloud Taoist is already Su Ze. In this case, Su Ze calls himself a red cloud Taoist again, but he is looking for trouble himself, which can not confuse the will of the reincarnation world at all.


    Finally, Su Ze came to Buzhou mountain.


    Buzhou mountain is formed by the spine of Pangu''s great God after Pangu opened the sky. It is inexhaustible. It is also called "Tianzhu" Buzhou mountain.


    Creatures without luck, strength and heel can''t get close to the Tianzhu Buzhou mountain, which exudes terrible authority all year round. Only the existence of happiness, virtue and strength can make it possible to climb the Buzhou mountain and obtain some treasures from the Wuzhou mountain.


    Su Ze took the cloud to the Buzhou mountain and flew thousands of feet. He felt that the clouds were limited by a pressure and could no longer fly upward.


    "It''s true that the wasteland world with so much original energy can hardly be compared with the wasteland in front of us, even if there is a wasteland world."


    "Although Sanqing saints, Nuwa and others are powerful in the world of Fengshen romance, they are essentially subject to the original energy, which has enough suppressive force on them."


    "But now..."


    In this desolate world, the sanctification of Sanqing is certainly not simple, can be pressed down with the original energy, and can be dealt with in a word.


    Seeing the white clouds shaking at his feet, Su Ze smiled faintly and stared at a rock in Buzhou mountain.


    Flying Magic!


    Almost in an instant, he reached the rock thousands of feet away, ignoring the terrible pressure from Buzhou mountain.


    Walking on the Buzhou mountain, looking at the jagged rocks and the towering trees, Su Ze''s mind power was issued, but he found that his mind power could not spread too far here.


    What could have been thousands of miles in a flash could only search the surrounding area of one or two miles on this nearby mountain.


    Every time I release my mind, it seems like a struggle with the bones left by Pangu, which is much more difficult than trying my best to release my mind outside Buzhou mountain.


    After searching for a moment, Su Ze understood why many people in the whole flood and famine didn''t know that there were treasures on the Zhoushan mountain, but in the end, only a destined person could get these treasures.


    Only those who have heel, fortune and strength are qualified to go to Buzhou mountain.


    After going to Buzhou mountain, they can only find treasures in this inefficient way. No wonder some people will return empty handed even if they go to Buzhou mountain.


    Su Ze was also at this time, vaguely aware that his identity as "the first red cloud in heaven and earth" seemed a little different.


    On the Buzhou mountain, after he walked for half a day, he didn''t meet any magic weapons or spirits.


    If you don''t know what happened to Taoist Hongyun, Su Ze may not think much about it.


    After knowing the original experience of Taoist Hongyun, Su Ze gradually understood the arrangement of reincarnation world will for himself.


    This Taoist Hongyun, known as the ancestor of Hongyun, "the first red cloud in heaven and earth achieves cultivation". In essence, he is very lucky in the famine, which is almost equivalent to the existence of a black faced chief.


    Reincarnation of the world''s will is to make su Ze unable to achieve the main road and go further. In the wasteland world, cultivation progress is slow and it is difficult to obtain magic weapons.


    After trying to understand all this, Su Ze sneered.


    That''s it.


    Because Su Ze doesn''t know the story of the famine, he arranges the identity of an unlucky red cloud to Su Ze. Even if Su Ze takes the initiative to go out to look for opportunities, he may get nothing.


    However, it''s too easy to defeat Su Ze and make su Ze give in.


    "Want me to get nothing?"


    "The way of heaven? Or the will to reincarnate the world? "


    "You can''t trap me!"


    Su Ze walked up the Buzhou mountain step by step.


    When his mind was exhausted, he sat cross legged and resumed meditation. After recovery, he continued to search and walk up slowly.


    In buzhoushan, he walked slowly for a year, two years, three years... Anyway, the flood and famine years are of little significance. The closed door cultivation started in a thousand years, and Su Ze went up slowly.


    In the fifth year, a red gourd fell from the sky and fell in front of Su Ze.


    The red gourd on the congenital spiritual root?


    Is this the 99 scattered soul gourd that is of little use in rumors?


    Su Ze quietly put away the red gourd and continued to walk up.


    The pressure around him suddenly soared, as if warning him that enough is enough. That''s all your chance.


    Su Ze sneered and said: with this warning?


    Either the heavenly way appears, or the reincarnation of the world will jump out and fight with me. Otherwise, no matter what the warning of Zhoushan or the warning of the heavenly way means nothing to me.


    He stepped up, infinite pressure suddenly appeared, as if all the pressure of buzhoushan was leaning towards him.


    It was more like Pangu''s resurrection. He launched a terrible and fatal attack on him head-on.


    However, for Su Ze, such a threat is of no help at all.


    He stood in the distance and said faintly, "don''t you know Zhoushan? Heaven? Or something messy... "


    "If you dare to be presumptuous again, are you not afraid that I will destroy this Buzhou mountain at this moment?"


    No one answered his words.


    The pressure is still so great. It seems that Su Ze will never stop until he leaves buzhoushan.


    Su Ze sneered and stretched out his fingers to condense a little original force.


    This finger moves forward slowly bit by bit, towards the oncoming pressure.


    The huge pressure receded slowly, just like fear of this force - no matter how powerful it looked, Buzhou mountain was just the backbone of Pangu God, and it didn''t really have 1% of Pangu God''s power.


    The original energy in Su Ze''s hands was the chaotic original power at the time of Hongmeng''s initial judgment.


    How can Zhoushan resist? I can''t resist it at all!


    "Every land has its own fortune. It should not be forced."


    Such an idea came from the mountain.


    Su Ze''s finger threatened the general place: "do you mean that this seat is a person with shallow fortune? Can''t be more magic weapons? "


    The idea on the mountain is silent.


    "It seems better to destroy you. It''s just a dead thing. Dare you underestimate me?"


    Su Ze sneered.


    "Fortune should not be forced. Please look for it elsewhere." Zhou Shan''s idea asked Su Ze this way.


    "But I have to insist. If you don''t take out the congenital treasure or congenital Lingbao today, don''t expect me to go down the Buzhou mountain. I want to stay on the Buzhou mountain for ten thousand years. I want to see who can take a treasure from under my eyelids!"


    Su Ze said with a cold smile.


    How can there be such a scoundrel


    Bu Zhoushan felt that if he could change his shape, he might be scared off his chin by the brazen.


    According to the number of days, the Taoist who got the Tao from Hongyun really only got a 99 scattered soul gourd, and he shouldn''t get anything else.


    Why do you force it now?


    You know, although there are many treasures in Buzhou mountain, each one has its owner. How can you give it to him?


    "There are many blessings, you shouldn''t force..."


    "Besides, it''s still such nonsense!"


    Su Ze shouted and stepped forward with a cold look in his eyes.


    Fingers are quick and quick, pointing out quickly towards the front.


    This time, he decided not only to threaten, but to make his name!


    "Please think twice!"


    "I am Tianzhu!"


    Bu Zhoushan hurriedly said, "if the Tianzhu falls and the flood is full of famine, it will ruin the lives. Will you bear this fate alone? It will definitely go out of ashes! "


    Su Ze did not pay attention to it, but directly came forward with the original energy at the tip of his finger, running through that invisible force.


    Time and space are silent, and even the wind and cloud have stopped flowing.


    The whole Tianzhu Mountain trembles slightly!


    Suze stepped forward and continued to pursue.


    Two voices sounded one after another: "wait a minute!"


    "Taoist friend, wait a minute!"

 Chapter 887

    Are you crazy... This is definitely crazy


    Bu Zhoushan''s idea is both fear and panic.


    Why did you meet such a madman? Does that make sense?


    "You have already obtained a congenital Lingbao red gourd from Zhoushan. It''s a blessing. How can you forcibly seize the treasure again?" Bu Zhoushan said to Su Ze.


    Su Ze shouted coldly, "I want to take it. What do you want?"


    "You don''t want to put on airs, although you are the legacy of Pangu."


    "When the others came, you said they were blessed and gave them many treasures, but I came and sent them off with a red gourd."


    "If what blessing and days are really not in me, why am I afraid to let the Tianzhu fall and split the world?"


    But Zhoushan was silent, and zhenyuanzi was speechless.


    Before meeting Hongyun, who would have thought that there would be such a ridiculous guy who would push to Tianzhu Buzhou mountain for his own treasure or breath, and would not hesitate to make things so big?


    This is really outrageous.


    In desperation, bu Zhoushan said, "how about you... Get another treasure?"


    Su Ze said coldly with a smile: "don''t you say that I have shallow fortune and can''t get other treasures?"


    "You are forced to go against the sky."


    Bu Zhoushan responded, "it''s not a good thing to seize the opportunity."


    Zhen Yuanzi also advised: "Suze Daoyou, I think you should let it go and don''t force it."


    "Taoist friends don''t need any more advice. I just want to go against the sky and force luck."


    Su Ze raised his head and said in a loud voice, "I''m not afraid!"


    "What a brave man."


    Zhen Yuanzi was ashamed and stood aside without saying anything superfluous.


    Buzhou mountain also sighed.


    Since the birth of Pangu, everyone has respected and admired Buzhou mountain. This is the first time that a madman has ignored it and is not afraid of the threat of sin.


    The most terrible thing is that this madman is really a congenital power that can threaten the existence of Buzhou mountain.


    No, Zhou Shan had to compromise to survive.


    If you go against the sky, the sky will hate it - this man will come to no good end!


    Although he thought so, he again took a purple grain from the Linggen of a gourd vine somewhere in the mountain, and threw the gourd with a white background directly in front of Su Ze.


    "Please."


    This is an eviction order.


    Su Ze smiled, put away the white gourd with purple grain, and invited zhenyuanzi: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, do you want to travel together?"


    Zhen Yuanzi was not very convinced of Su Ze''s previous forced blessing.


    However, he didn''t know why. He felt that this friend of Su Ze was amiable and should not be the kind of tyrant who wanted to go against the death of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, after pondering for a while, Zhen Yuanzi said, "if you are invited by Taoist friends, you can go together for some time."


    They walked slowly down the Buzhou mountain and went away by clouds.


    Walking in this wilderness, they walked and watched the scenery all the way.


    Zhen Yuanzi commented casually. Seeing that Su Ze was not violent and tyrannical, he nodded in agreement with the beautiful mountains and rivers. He was not always brave and ruthless, and his heart was even more strange.


    They rode on the cloud and walked for a few days. They happened to meet a group of Phoenix and more than a dozen dragons fighting fiercely. Most of the two sides are Taiyi real immortals, and the leading Phoenix and dragon families are golden immortals.


    It can be seen that in the flood and famine at this time, becoming an immortal and getting the Tao is simply easy to get. There is no need to cultivate self-cultivation or consider crossing the robbery. Only need to be born at this time, most of them are celestial immortals, and then breathe vitality, with a little practice and understanding, it is not too difficult to obtain Taiyi Sanxian or Taiyi Zhenxian.


    The qualification is a little better, and Jinxian can expect it.


    It''s just that the realm of Da Luo Jinxian above Jinxian is not what most creatures can expect.


    "The Dragon fights in the wild, and its blood is dark and yellow."


    Su Ze looked at the fighting below, looked at the blood of the Phoenix and the dragon family, spread tens of miles across the earth, shook his head slightly and said, "this is worthy of its reputation."


    Dragon war in the wild?


    "Suze Taoist friend, there''s a lot of mystery about this, but I haven''t heard of it." Zhen Yuanzi said curiously.

 Chapter 888

    Su Ze smiled.


    It''s normal if you haven''t heard of it. If you''ve heard of it, it''s really abnormal.


    This is the divination language of the book of changes in later generations, which can not be known by people above the current famine.


    Only Su Ze and the will of the reincarnation world can know.


    "It''s just a prophecy."


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw that he was willing to say more, he didn''t ask again, but talked about the current thing.


    "Dragon, Phoenix and Kirin have been rising for thousands of years. Instead of cultivating Tiande, they are competitive and conquer everywhere."


    "It''s not a blessing for ordinary people to view it in a certain way."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "it''s not just the blessing of ordinary people?"


    "These three races are always brave and ruthless, and regard the lives of many creatures as nothing. How can it be a good way?"


    "Not only can the living creatures and all living things rely on them for their well-being, but even the three ethnic groups must lose their great potential to follow, and it will be difficult to cheer up from now on."


    "Taoist friend, I agree with you!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded.


    However, then he looked at Su Ze in surprise: "Taoist friend, since you know the number of days and know that fighting ruthlessly is not a good thing, why do you have to gamble so ruthlessly on Buzhou mountain, not hesitate to take life and yourself as one of survival and death?"


    Su Ze smiled and went away first.


    Zhen Yuanzi followed, and then they stopped on a mountain.


    Su Ze said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, do you know I''m a follower with poor fortune?"


    Zhen Yuanzi was surprised: "this - how do Taoist friends know this?"


    "When I traveled all the way to the wasteland, I only got a red gourd. I forcibly asked for the purple white gourd." Su Ze said, "how many people can there be in the wilderness who have cultivated like me but are difficult to search for treasures?"


    "It seems that I''m redundant when I become a Taoist. My accomplishments and identity don''t deserve more blessings..."


    "Taoist friend, don''t you think too much? How many people in the world can reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian like you? " Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s not uncommon for great things to come late. Why should Taoist friends be so anxious?"


    "No."


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "I know it is true."


    "It is because I know that my fortune is shallow and even my destiny is unknown that I have to be cruel and make it difficult with Buzhou mountain to strive for a chance of life for myself."


    "Look at the idea of Buzhou mountain. Many treasures have nothing to do with me. Which place in this desolate land can be compared with the treasures of Buzhou mountain? When Buzhou mountain finished distributing these treasures, I went there to look for Lingbao of the same level? "


    "Therefore, when I go down Buzhou mountain to look for other opportunities, I just shirk my words. If I don''t get benefits on Buzhou mountain, I will never have a chance to get Lingbao in the future."


    "My fortune is so shallow, how can I not be attacked? If you don''t show your means, how many people in the world know my su Ze''s temperament? "


    After hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi gradually understood Su Ze''s difficulties.


    Su Ze thinks that his fortune is thin, so he must actively strive for it at all costs. Although Zhen Yuanzi thinks that Su Ze''s thinking angle is a little wrong, it makes sense to think about it carefully.


    Su Ze is not cruel in nature, or aggressive and stupid. Zhen Yuanzi feels good.


    He said softly and jokingly, "as you say, I want to go back and ask Bu Zhoushan again to see if he can give me anything good!"


    Of course, this is just a joke. After being warned by Su Ze, bu Zhoushan is more fragile than before. It''s better not to start with it easily.


    If you do it again, the sky will rumble, the earth will fall, and life will be ruined. Two more lives will not be enough to carry this sin.


    Moreover, zhenyuanzi has a congenital Lingbao earth book and a congenital Linggen ginseng fruit tree. He has a deep fortune. It is true that he is "living the same life as heaven".


    He can''t go to ask Bu Zhoushan again for magic weapons.


    Su Ze just smiled at his statement: "Taoist friends are not like me. They are really lucky and don''t ask outsiders. They don''t have to be as evil as me."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Zhen Yuanzi laughed loudly: "why should Taoist friends belittle themselves? In my opinion, don''t force luck. It''s not a good thing to force it. "


    "Taoist friends, why don''t you follow me to Wuzhuang Taoist temple as a guest. There is also a spiritual root in my Taoist temple. The fruit is called ginseng fruit, also known as Cao huandan. It is quite different and has a unique taste."


    "As for luck and days, don''t worry about it?"


    Su Ze didn''t agree with him, but he knew his kindness and sincerity, so he didn''t refuse.


    They took the cloud to a place, which was towering, shining with phosphorous and auspicious gas. The grass in front of the cliff is beautiful, and the plum fragrance on the ridge. Dense thorns and light Zhilan.


    Dragons sing and tigers roar, cranes dance and apes cry. The elk comes out of the flower, and the green Luan crows to the sun. It is a really blessed land of Xianshan, and Penglai langyuan is just like this; Flowers bloom, flowers fade, mountain scenery, clouds go to the peak of Yunlai mountain.


    This is the longevity hill.


    After getting down the cloud, I picked up the steps and went up. I saw a monument on the left of the mountain gate. There were ten big words on the monument, which was "longevity mountain, blessed land, Wuzhuang view of the cave".


    This is the so-called blessed land


    Further up, there is another pair of couplets "immortal house, the same life as heaven, and others".


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "if others can''t say this, only zhenyuanzi Taoist friend can say this."


    Zhen Yuanzi holds the land book and is the natural ancestor of the earth fairy.


    What can live with heaven? That''s naturally "Earth".


    Heaven and earth, heaven and earth, whether heaven and earth are opened up or not, heaven and earth live together, which is the principle of nature.


    It can even be said that Zhen Yuanzi, who holds the land book, should not only live the same life as the day, but also be regarded as the same birthday as the day.


    Zhen Yuanzi thought Su Ze would say he was arrogant. Unexpectedly, Su Ze commented on himself like this and couldn''t help smiling with pride.


    He has hardly brought anyone to the Wuzhuang Taoist temple. At most, he is just a small apprentice who can''t do anything.


    This time I saw Su Ze with the same cultivation and felt friendly, so I invited him.


    But I''m also a little worried... Although I''m very easygoing outside, I don''t lack pride in my heart.


    In particular, the Wuzhuang Taoist temple is not only self entertainment, but also his self expectation.


    His worry was that such a big tone would scare away the new Taoist friends,


    Fortunately, Su Ze not only did not leave, but deeply agreed.


    When they entered Wuzhuang temple, a group of playful disciples immediately exclaimed, and quickly sat down upright and orderly.


    "Here comes the master!"


    "See your teacher!"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and shook his head: "you! What a bunch of skinny monkeys! "


    However, he didn''t criticize them. He just asked two disciples to get Jin chuanzi and five ginseng fruits for Su Ze to enjoy.


    The two disciples went happily, while the other disciples winked.


    Zhen Yuanzi yelled again, and the disciples began to practice slowly.


    Looking at this scene, Su Ze was also deeply speechless and said to himself: Although zhenyuanzi and other methods of teaching disciples are kind and peaceful, if these disciples walk in the wilderness one day, I''m afraid they will be destroyed immediately.


    Is it good or bad to have such a carefree pure land life in the world of famine, chaos and catastrophe, but give up the pursuit of self-cultivation?


    That''s why Zhen Yuanzi, a fellow who is invincible and lives the same life as heaven, is qualified to protect so many people in Wuzhuang Temple of Wanshou mountain and let them enjoy such joy.


    Otherwise, there will be a cruel world outside. We will talk and laugh behind closed doors, regardless of our cultivation of magical powers and spells - if there are other teachers teaching disciples like this, it is no different from deliberately killing people''s lives.


    After entering the hall, zhenyuanzi''s boy brought tea, and the two disciples respectfully presented ginseng fruit.


    Su Ze took a look and was stunned.


    This ginseng fruit is as like as two peas, even with its eyes flickering.


    "This spirit root is not good."


    He waved to Zhen Yuanzi not to eat the ginseng fruit.


    Zhen Yuanzi asked in surprise, "Taoist friend, this spiritual root is the first division of chaos. Hongmeng began to judge that it was produced before the world opened. It is called Cao huandan, also known as ginseng fruit. "


    "Three thousand years a flower, three thousand years a fruit, and then three thousand years to mature, short first ten thousand years to eat. Like these ten thousand years, it only bears thirty fruits. "


    "The fruit looks like a child under three dynasties. It has complete limbs and salty facial features. Ordinary creatures who smell the ginseng fruit will live 360 years; Eat one and live 47000 years. "


    "How bad is such a spiritual root?"


    "Since it is a spiritual root, how can there be no spirituality?" Su Ze said, "we are all human beings. Pangu God is also human beings."


    "This spiritual root wants to bear fruit. It is the shape of a human baby. As the saying goes, the tiger poison does not eat the son, and the rabbit is sad when it dies. Besides, the young son of the same kind?"


    "If there are creatures crying and bleeding, and our hearts are full of compassion, how can we eat the spiritual root fruit? So I said, "this ginseng fruit tree has a bad spiritual root."


    "If it has half spirit, how can I refuse to look like melons, fruits, vegetables, or Zhuguo ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and Huangjing today?"


    Zhen Yuanzi was stunned, nodded and said, "what Suze Daoyou said is indeed reasonable!"


    He also said to the five baby like ginseng fruits on the plate: "go back to the results and see how your spirit is!"


    With a wave of sleeves, five ginseng fruits were put into the backyard and hung on the ginseng fruit tree again. The ginseng fruit tree shook its branches slightly towards Suze and zhenyuanzi.


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "it said thank you for your advice."


    Su Ze also smiled: "don''t be polite. I can''t bear to hear it. It''s just normal in my heart to see him cry. If you change your appearance, I''m really welcome. "


    "After thousands of years, the spirit root has realized that it has changed, has a new appearance, and Taoist friends will be guests again. Just use it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said and asked Su Ze to have tea.


    They talked about the famine and the road. They got along very sincerely and unknowingly became close friends.

 Chapter 889

    Talking about the avenue and confirming what he got from his heart meant little to Su Ze. In his heart, how to obtain the source energy was the most important.


    However, after talking with Zhen Yuanzi, Su Ze had a new idea in his heart.


    Cultivation is meaningless under ordinary circumstances, but the famine at this moment has extraordinary significance.


    In this desolate world, the original energy is scattered and transformed into all things.


    Among all things, the vitality of cultivation contains extremely small source energy. If a primitive creature is born from the realm of immortals and cultivates all the way to Da Luo Jinxian, then all his vitality harvest should be one tenth of Su Ze''s remaining more than 40% source energy.


    In this way, Su zeruo takes the level of Da Luo Jinxian as a measure, and the total strength of about three Da Luo Jinxian accomplishments can restore 10% of his original energy.


    He continued to practice and went through 17 or 8 times from Tianxian to Daluo Jinxian. This process of gathering vitality can restore the total amount of original energy.


    Such a measurement, Su Ze is particularly clear, and even feels that he may have found a Yin rub trap in the will of the reincarnation world.


    If he continues to immerse himself in hard cultivation, gather his vitality and try to recover the original energy by means of cultivation, it seems very promising... The whole process will last for millions of years. The great Luo Jinxian level of the wasteland world is not so easy to cultivate, and his vitality has not always gathered around Su Ze, waiting for Su Ze to absorb it.


    Su Ze is based on the formation of red clouds, but the red clouds have been floating for countless years and absorbed countless vitality. This is the formation of Da Luo Jinxian.


    It was not at that moment that he suddenly absorbed so much energy and immediately achieved the position of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Therefore, it is really a trap to immerse yourself in hard practice. It is absolutely impossible to finally fight with the will of the reincarnation world.


    Su Ze and Zhen Yuanzi talk about the benefits of the avenue, exchange experiences and experience with each other, and increase the efficiency of absorbing vitality, which is much faster than immersing in hard work and boring absorbing vitality.


    Zhen Yuanzi also said that some spiritual roots naturally have the function of gathering vitality, and some congenital arrays are scattered everywhere in the flood and famine. Some are good at killing, others are good at protection, and some are good at gathering vitality to form a new cave.


    Su Ze''s state of mind has gradually changed - he is still 40% of his original energy, which is destined to be unable to fight the will of the reincarnation world.


    It seems that you still have to collect magic weapons, arrays and treasures, and find opportunities to become saints. Only by accumulating source energy so quickly can you finally compete with the will of the reincarnation world.


    While talking about Taoism, Su Ze talked about the situation of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin in the wasteland.


    "These three ethnic groups continue to commit sins and kill. I think this great wasteland will change."


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t understand: "how to change?"


    "It was nothing more than a great war and self destruction."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "winning is the road to death. If you fight hard, you will suffer."


    "It''s true, Taoist friends, but the struggle among the three ethnic groups is all about birds, animals and fish, which has nothing to do with us." Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "among these ethnic struggles, the number of golden immortals is not a few, and there are quite a few golden immortals in Da Luo, but they don''t know the number of days one by one, and they don''t even know how to get acquainted with other powers. They only know how to stare at other races in the flood and famine."


    "I really think conquering other races can be regarded as dominating the flood and famine. They are still far from really dominating the flood and famine. "


    "No, it''s hopeless." Su Ze said with a smile.


    For some time, Su Ze said, "because I talked with Taoist friends, I had some feelings. I robbed two gourds from Tianzhu Buzhou mountain. It also takes time to refine. How about practicing in Taoist friends'' Wuzhuang temple?"


    Zhen Yuanzi was overjoyed at the speech and said, "Suze Taoist friend entrusted his life to him. Does Zhen Yuanzi dare not obey his orders?"


    Immediately, Zheng Erzhong called all the disciples and told them, "Taoist Su Ze wants to practice in our temple. You must not be naughty. If you disturb Taoist Youqing''s practice, I certainly can''t bypass you!"


    All the disciples are obedient and obedient.


    Su Ze began to practice in seclusion at the quietest place of Wuzhuang temple. First, he adjusted the method of swallowing vitality, which greatly increased his speed of swallowing vitality.


    After two years of operation, Su Ze really felt that he was a little faster than before.


    However, the effect is not too great after all.


    Then he took out a red gourd from his sleeve. The gourd was three feet and three inches, and the whole body was red and crystal.


    Look carefully, there is a mysterious text looming outside, and inside there is the art of 99. There are countless red breath that takes away the soul and soul. Since this red breath is the art of 99, it means endless. After it is released, it will spread all over the world and have extraordinary power.


    Su Ze put his energy cultivation into it and slowly refined the red gourd.


    The process of refining this innate treasure is not only the process of harvesting his treasure, but also the process of harvesting his perception.


    If it is still in the original reincarnation world, Su Ze''s perception and understanding may belong to vanity.


    In today''s ten percent of the world, Su Ze''s perception and understanding is no longer the degree of pure reincarnation world adventure.


    But no matter what the world is, this perception of the practice of the great road can not be false.


    In a flash, a hundred years later, Su Ze breathed out a long breath and sighed, "it makes sense not to week mountains and days!"


    "The Jiujiu scattered soul gourd really fits well with the Hongyun Taoist who became the Tao of Hongyun. If the red cloud divides a part of the red cloud and melts into one with the red smell of the Jiujiu scattered soul gourd, then the red cloud mana and part of the original phase will have the ability to attack the same realm and become a quasi holy soul, and the combat ability should be improved."


    Having figured out this way, Su Ze did not rush to implement it, but took out the purple white gourd and melted it with mana.


    This smelting is much more difficult than the 99 scattered soul gourd.


    It seems that this gourd doesn''t fit Su Ze very well, and it seems that Su Ze shouldn''t get this purple white gourd.


    From the beginning of mana refining, the purple pattern white gourd was reluctant.


    Su Ze sneered: "do you still have an opinion?"


    "OK, anyway, your origin is also good... I directly smoked your origin and asked you to be an ordinary gourd, how about it?"


    Purple white gourd trembled slightly.


    "Don''t believe it?"


    "Think about our temperament. We can do well if we destroy Buzhou mountain, not to mention your little gourd!"


    Su Ze shouted coldly.


    The purple grain white gourd trembled twice and generally stopped moving, leaving him to refine.


    Even so, the refining of this gourd is still far from as satisfactory as the 99 scattered soul gourd.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd seems to be natural. It has been completely refined in a hundred years. The purple white gourd is moving forward bit by bit and feeling bit by bit, which is completely different from Su Ze''s own Avenue feeling and belongs to a completely different field.


    This made Su Ze sigh: the gourd vine on Buzhou mountain is really a treasure of infinite creation. The gourds above have no similarities at all.


    The purple white gourd also made Su Ze gain something in other aspects - although it was not natural, it was another new avenue feeling.


    Based on the extremely pure high-temperature flame, this kind of enlightenment forges a very fast and sharp way of attack and cutting.


    Because of this new feeling, Su Ze has a new idea about the cultivation method. Maybe he can extract the vitality in some flames in the wilderness and increase the cultivation speed a little.


    As for the purple white gourd, he knew what it was in his heart.


    Lu Yadao''s immortal chopping Throwing Knife gourd!


    The Lu Yadao man is actually the "crow Taoist". He is one of the three legged golden crows. At this time, he is still at the mulberry tree in the East China Sea. I don''t know whether he was born or not.


    After Hou Yi shot for nine days, there was only one left between heaven and earth. On the one hand, it was the sun running in the sky, and on the other hand, it was incarnated as Lu Yadao man. When it was time to seal the gods, it also made up a bragging Taoist verse: "there is a great Jun first, then a day, and Lu Yadao Jun is still in front."


    Then he showed his shyness. When he participated in the war of God worship, before he started, the unsuspecting man actually put a incense table in the direction of Kunlun Mountain, worshipped three times, and then dared to start.


    When dealing with ordinary Sanxian, he hit it with one blow, and the force is not low. He is submissive and polite to saints.


    After knowing that the gourd was a gourd with immortal flying knife, Su Ze also knew who he had intercepted, and more clearly understood why, why the gourd was supposed to practice the art of killing with fire.


    The number of days of famine, of course, is related to the original story of famine. It is also a slightly famous treasure, which has been arranged properly.


    The hit of the chopping immortal throwing knife belongs to the treasure of land pressure, which naturally coincides with the sun incarnation of land pressure. Refining with an extremely high-temperature and pure flame is a smooth thing for land pressure.


    Su Ze forcibly refined the gourd of the immortal chopping Throwing Knife. What he gained was the ability to use and control the flame. To really refine the power of the immortal chopping Throwing Knife, it also needs a real high-temperature pure flame, which is similar to the sun real fire under land pressure.


    Suze refined the gourd to increase strength. Unexpectedly, after refining, although the gourd belongs to him, the real power needs to be refined again.


    It''s totally different from the 99 scattered soul gourd.


    Bu Zhoushan''s consciousness is really good in a sense - if anyone else insists on this magic weapon that should not be obtained, he will find that this magic weapon does not fit with himself. Refining consumes a lot of time and has little power after refining, which is almost useless.


    At that time, I can only admit that this treasure has no chance with me.


    However, for Suze, this is not a problem.


    He is familiar with the story of the famine and has the original energy. Even useless treasures can be completely converted into useful ones.


    Not to mention chopping immortal Throwing Knife and gourd, he already knows how to improve.

 Chapter 890

    For more than 1000 years, Su Ze finally passed the pass at Wuzhuang temple.


    The method of cultivation was slightly modified, but it took more than ten years before and after; Refining Jiujiu scattered soul gourd took more than 100 years, and the remaining 800 years were all used for slowly refining immortal chopping flying knife gourd.


    Although it was extremely slow, it was finally refined. The chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd was no longer a predestined thing under Lu pressure, but a magic weapon in Su Ze''s hands.


    And it also gained a brand-new understanding of the road, although only a little.


    "Hahaha, Taoist friends have excellent spirit when they leave the customs, but they have gained something?"


    Zhen Yuanzi came forward with a smile and asked.


    Su Ze smiled and said, "it''s just a little harvest."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "some harvest is already a great joy for you and me. How can you not be happy?"


    "Just as you said, the ginseng fruit tree has turned into other forms. Would you like to see it?"


    Su Ze nodded: "naturally."


    Zhen Yuanzi and Su Ze came to the backyard of Wuzhuang temple. They saw a thousand foot tall tree with a five or six foot body. The tree was luxuriant and looked fruitless.


    When Zhen Yuanzi and Su Ze arrived, the tree shook slightly. Thirty purple skin, white heart and crystal like jade fruits swayed to show their body shape. There was no baby''s appearance anymore.


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "thank you for your advice. Please taste some."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I''m not polite."


    Taking off two ginseng fruits, Su Ze ate the white flesh and said with a smile, "one is worth my hundreds of years of practice. It''s really a rare spiritual fruit!"


    The ginseng fruit tree shook slightly, as if thanking him for his praise.


    Zhen Yuanzi also said, "Taoist friends don''t have to praise it. Although the fruit tree is the spiritual root of heaven and earth, and the fruit turns into a baby shape, it really goes a wrong way."


    "Now that it is on the right path, it naturally needs to be grateful."


    "Two fruits are not enough. Take off four more and celebrate the passage of Taoist friends today."


    At this point, with a wave of the big sleeve, put four ginseng fruits into the sleeve.


    Ginseng fruit trees tremble slightly and hide the remaining fruits under the branches and leaves.


    Obviously, losing six ginseng fruits at once is its limit.


    "This fruit tree, but it hurts!"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and led Su Ze to the front courtyard hall. He asked his disciples to hold a banquet to celebrate Su Ze''s exit. He divided the four ginseng fruits to Su Ze and left two for himself.


    Su Ze didn''t refuse, so he accepted ginseng fruit and talked about his cultivation process with Zhen Yuanzi in detail.


    Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help laughing when he heard that Su Ze''s refining and cutting immortal Throwing Knife and gourd took time and effort: "Taoist friend, Taoist friend, do you know that I advised you on the Buzhou mountain, not in vain?"


    "There are many natural secrets to the cause and effect of good and evil. Don''t force it."


    Su Ze laughed and said, "you are wrong. Even so, I still want to force, that is, to force."


    "I can''t get out of the chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd in my hand. I don''t care who the cause and effect belonged to. Now I only know that this is my treasure."


    Zhen Yuanzi also knew his temperament for a long time. After hearing this, he was not surprised: "Taoist friend, you are so stubborn. It''s useless for you to force this fortune. What are you doing? "


    Anyway, he couldn''t persuade Su Ze. Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and didn''t say more.


    After a while, they suddenly saw a disciple weeping in the corners of his eyes and crying silently.


    Zhen Yuanzi was furious: "that boy!"


    "When my Taoist friend left the customs, what were you doing crying here?"


    The disciple said, "I tell you, master, it''s not absurd, just because Qingfeng died today..."


    Zhen Yuanzi was stunned and sighed: "he is lazy in practice and plays with you every day. He has been under my door for thousands of years and can''t make progress in cultivation..."


    "When the time comes, how can you not die?"


    "Go and bury him."


    He couldn''t help but inculcate several disciples who were waiting on him: "I said you should practice hard, and now you should die in front of me. Isn''t it... Isn''t it absurd?"


    "If you make the golden fairyland and live for tens of thousands of years, you won''t be so sad!"


    The disciples silently wiped their tears and prepared the funeral for the dead Qingfeng.


    After these disciples retired, Su Ze was surprised and said, "Taoist friend, since you love that disciple so much, why don''t you give him a ginseng fruit? Isn''t it hard to sit and watch his time come and hurt himself? "


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head slightly: "these disciples, the number of hits is not small. Everyone should die."


    "It''s not easy for me to collect them and let them live until now."


    "Now there are twenty-four fruits in the ginseng fruit tree. Shall I share them all?"


    Suze understood something.


    Zhen Yuanzi continued, "Taoist friends, we fellow practitioners must know that we can''t do all the evil things. If we do all the evil things, there will be a scourge. Nor do good deeds to the full, and they will be damaged! "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "this means that if people don''t do it for themselves, the heaven hates it and the earth destroys it."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded slightly and said nothing more: he had done his utmost kindness and righteousness to his disciples. He didn''t care whether he was practicing hard or playing music.


    Although the feelings are sincere and indeed reluctant to give up, if you want to save the disciples who would have died early, you can put your innate spiritual root ginseng fruit in and unconditionally give them these opportunities.


    So for Zhen Yuanzi''s disciples, is it a disaster or a blessing.


    For Zhen Yuanzi himself, he doesn''t know good or bad, and doesn''t know his fortune - heaven and earth give you great fortune, but you randomly distribute it to the damn people. This is that he scattered his fortune and foundation.


    After this banquet, Su Ze talked with Zhen Yuanzi for several days. Finally, he got up and left to go back to hongyunfeng Taoist temple.


    After saying goodbye to Zhen Yuanzi, Su Ze thought a little. With his flying skill, he instantly crossed a million miles and reached the periphery of Hongyun peak.


    As soon as he got a firm foothold, he heard a cry of fighting and killing in his ear.


    More than ten dragons surrounded the seven Jue Dharma array outside the red cloud peak and were shouting.


    The leading bright red dragon shouted, "who arranged this array! Are you a bold and arrogant maniac who dares to disobey the orders of our dragon family? "


    "Open the array for me quickly and hand over Princess mackerel!"


    "Or I''ll break the array and leave none!"


    Su Ze was surprised and his faith moved. Looking inside and outside the array, he suddenly realized that the dragon family was chasing Princess mackerel, but Princess mackerel ran to her seven Jue array and was trapped.


    The more than ten Dragons of the dragon family thought that there were enemies hidden in Hongyun peak and refused to leave here. They wanted to attack the array.


    Within the Seven Lost Dharma array, the monkey king, six eared macaque, Dong Machi, Jinghe Dragon King, Hongjiang Dragon King, alligator dragon, scorpion essence, golden hair, six tooth white elephant, green hair lion and others have successively left the customs and finished their cultivation. It can be seen that these more than ten dragons have been noisy for more than a day.


    Of course, this is the time of famine, which is different from other worlds.


    In other worlds, such a situation should have started to attack the array in less than half a day.


    Although a dozen or so Dragons now look irritable and eager, they still leave a lot of time for people behind the array - the creatures in the flood and wilderness are always closed for hundreds, thousands, powerful people or even more than ten thousand years. When people react, they must leave enough time.


    No matter how anxious, this time is also necessary.


    Otherwise, if you recklessly start against unidentified people in half a day and provoke the powerful power of terror, you will be really tired of living and kill yourself.


    After su Ze''s body appeared, he found out the whole story in a short time.


    The leading red dragon also found him and shouted, "the Taoist in red! I have something to ask you! "


    Su Ze looked faintly.


    "What? The dragon clan wants to trouble me? "


    The red dragon raised his head and said, "my name is Ao Cheng. I don''t know what the Taoist calls me?"


    Without waiting for Su Ze to answer, he said to himself, "I''m easy to get along with the dragon family. If you''re willing to be a friend, then be a friend of our dragon family. If you don''t want to be friends of the dragon family, you will naturally be the enemy of our dragon family. "


    "Taoist, you don''t want to be the enemy of the dragon clan?"


    "The overlord of the wilderness?"


    Su Ze smiled: "you are the overlord of the wilderness. What are the Phoenix and Kirin?"


    The red dragon Ao Cheng snorted disdainfully, as if he didn''t think so, and didn''t bother to comment.


    "Taoist in red, you haven''t answered me yet. What do you call it?"


    "My name is Suze." Suze replied.


    "OK, Suze."


    Ao Cheng widened his eyes and stared at Su Ze: "what''s your relationship with the master here? Do you know what''s going on with the array here? "


    "I am the master here." Su Ze said, "I arranged the array myself. What''s the matter?"


    "Are you the master here?"


    Ao Cheng was overjoyed. The Dragon claws danced up and down in the air, and his long body circled and turned: "great! Quickly withdraw the array. A rebel captured by our dragon clan is in your array! "


    Su Ze said lightly, "really? Why should I take your orders? "


    The red dragon Ao Cheng almost doubted his ears: "didn''t you hear what I said? Or do you dare to resist our dragon orders? "


    "Do you know that the dragon clan is the overlord of the famine. Since the opening of Pangu, all the creatures in the world have been ruled by the dragon clan. Now all the scales and armor have belonged to the dragon clan. Soon, other creatures will kneel in front of the dragon clan."


    "If you are obedient, you are a friend of our dragon family. If you give you some benefits at that time, you will benefit infinitely."


    "If you don''t listen, you are the enemy of the dragon family."


    "At that time, can you bear the anger of the famine overlord?"


    Honghuang overlord... Or Honghuang overlord


    The Dragon seems to have seen the dragon family dominate the flood and famine.


    Su Ze shook his head helplessly: talking to such a conceited fool is the most meaningless thing in the world!

 Chapter 891

    "What are you doing shaking your head!"


    Ao Cheng, the red dragon, was proud of what he said. Suddenly he saw Su Ze''s disapproval and immediately became angry.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "I don''t know the obscure new moon for the bacteria in the dynasty, and the summer insects can''t speak ice."


    "What do you mean?"


    Red dragon Ao Cheng looked at Su Ze suspiciously. He always felt that what he seemed to say was not good.


    Su Ze thought without a word: I really will not know the number of days and don''t understand the opportunity to the end.


    The dragon, Phoenix and unicorn race are all fighting for hegemony. As a result, they are all gods and beasts. They live like the blind people in the wilderness and fight all day.


    In a sense, it is also a great thing to survive for so long.


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just that you dragon people claim to be the overlord of the wasteland. It has nothing to do with me."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "But do you really think you can come to my door and make me obey orders and give in in in the name of the great overlord?"


    Hearing the speech, the red dragon Ao Cheng immediately roared, "so you want to be the enemy of our dragon family?"


    "What a brave man!"


    Other dragons also roared, "what a brave man!"


    "Dare to resist our dragon clan!"


    "Kill yourself!"


    In the roar of the dragon, the sea of clouds rolled and overcast within a radius of ten thousand miles.


    The cloud comes from the dragon, which is the natural advantage of being a dragon.


    When Ao Cheng, the cultivation of Jinxian realm, led more than ten Dragons of Taiyi Zhenxian realm to get angry and release their anger, it directly triggered the dark clouds of heaven and earth.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly and commented, "it''s just flashy and ostentatious."


    Ao Cheng was extremely angry when he looked down on himself and the dragon family again and again. He immediately roared, spewed out a hot flame tens of feet in his mouth, and went straight to Su Ze.


    As soon as Su Ze''s eyes lit up, he took out the gourd of the chopping immortal Throwing Knife and directly absorbed these flames into the chopping immortal throwing knife like a long whale.


    "Huh? Are you a flamethrower? "


    Ao Cheng was shocked by the gourd with purple grain and white background in his hand: this magic weapon is so powerful. How can he directly devour my flame?


    However, he was bold and his mind was stunned: "yes, I''m a fire spitter. What do you want?"


    "Not only me, these dragons who follow me are good at using fire."


    "If we use fire together, you and your array will be burned into fly ash in an instant. Don''t you know you''re afraid?"


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing and offered a cut immortal Throwing Knife gourd: "I''m not afraid. Just set fire to me. I''ll see if you can burn a trace of my hair!"


    These rampant words immediately caused Ao Cheng and other arrogant dragon families to rage.


    Ao Cheng cried, "brothers, since he''s looking for his own death, we don''t have to keep our hands. We''ll burn him to death and refine him!"


    "Can anyone who offends our dragon family in this famine allow him to survive?"


    With his roar, a dozen dragons puffed up and opened their mouths, spitting out bright red or red yellow flames in the direction of Su Ze.


    The flames converged to form a bright white flame.


    Ao Cheng was overjoyed and said with a smile, "this power is unparalleled in the world. There is no match in the wilderness... Taoist in red, your time of death has come!"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly and sighed.


    What else can you say?


    Let him say what he likes - if a golden Immortal Dragon plus more than a dozen Taiyi real immortal dragons can be invincible in the world, will da Luo golden immortals and saints be nothing more than golden immortal cultivation in the future?


    It''s terrible not to see.


    Perhaps this insight is the real reason why the three families of dragon, Phoenix and Qilin perished.


    The white flame, which is "unparalleled in the world and unparalleled in the wilderness", is about the same as the real fire of the sun with three feet - how these dragons quench the flame for cultivation is not comparable to the self-contained magical powers of such natural gods.


    Even, it may not be as hot as the sun.


    The flame looks majestic, rolling heat waves and burning almost everything.


    But when it went straight to Su Ze in the expectation of the dragons, it was not even vague at all. It was directly included in the chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd.


    That''s all it takes to evolve the immortal chopping Throwing Knife.


    Ah?


    Ao Cheng seemed to hear a cry in his throat.


    How could such a powerful flame just disappear? The Taoist in red and the purple gourd


    He suddenly realized something. He was really unlucky and bumped into great characters - such strong characters, I''m afraid they are no worse than their elders and patriarchs of the dragon family!


    He was a little alarmed and looked at Su Ze: "haven''t you asked the Taoist priest''s title yet?"


    Su Ze sneered: "now come to ask for my name? Isn''t it too late? "


    "Ah... This..."


    Ao Cheng quickly leaned over: "Taoist priest, we are impulsive -"


    "Then you can continue to be impulsive."


    Su Ze said coldly, "continue to set fire to me. I want your flame to be useful."


    Ao Cheng opened his mouth and wanted to say something more. Su Ze threw out the ninety-nine scattered soul gourd: "or do you want to die?"


    A gourd is already so good. How about another gourd?


    Ao Cheng and other dragons had no choice but to listen to Su Ze''s life and continue to work hard to spit out the flame.


    The hot flame joined together and turned into a white flame.


    After dozens of times in succession, Ao Cheng felt that all his accomplishments had been exhausted, and his mouth was dry and almost sparked.


    He is still good. There are many other dragons with dry mouths and even blood.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Ao Cheng coughed and leaned over to Su Ze: "Taoist priest, can we stop?"


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, I think your efforts may be worth a moment of golden sun."


    "If you continue to stay for me, about a month can be equivalent to a day when the sun is golden. If you can refine this gourd in a hundred years, it will take you about three thousand years... "


    "It seems like a long time, but I think I have this patience."


    Ao Cheng screamed directly, "are you going to imprison us for three thousand years? You dare to imprison us for 3000 years, we are the dragon! Aren''t you afraid to turn against the dragon clan? "


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you don''t have to think so bad."


    Ao Cheng and the dragons all showed expectant expressions on their faces - it seems that this man doesn''t dare to be too rampant towards the dragon family, maybe he doesn''t dare to imprison them.


    Thinking about it, I heard Su Ze say, "maybe from the beginning, I''m not going to let you go. I''m not going to imprison you for 3000 years."


    "But to imprison you to death?"


    Hearing this, Ao Cheng and other dragons suddenly risked their souls.


    "Run!"


    "Tell the patriarch!"


    What they think is that they should run out at least one, and then tell the clan leader to let the dragon clan come here to save them.


    However, Suze did not give them this opportunity at all.


    Waving the big sleeve, it looks like the stars are changing, chaotic, dark and dull.


    The dragons are all in their sleeves.


    Everything around us is quiet.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, smiled and opened the seven Jue Dharma array.


    In the seven Jue Dharma array, the monkey king, six eared macaque, Jinghe Dragon King and others are waiting and on guard.


    Seeing that the person who came in was su Ze, they were relieved.


    "Lord Su Ze, you are here at last!"


    "It''s been more than a thousand years!"


    Everyone hurried forward to salute and said.


    Su Ze nodded and looked around at them: "they are all good. Their accomplishments have improved. It can be seen that you haven''t been idle for more than 1000 years."


    Sun Wukong, who has reached the golden immortal realm, said with a smile, "how can you live in leisure? Even a flower and grass in the whole flood and wilderness world has cultivation accomplishments. Ordinary birds and animals often have cultivation accomplishments in the celestial realm."


    "As long as we are willing to practice, our accomplishments can increase. It is countless times simpler and more arbitrary than our practice in later generations. Who is willing to give up such a great opportunity for practice?"


    His words, six eared macaque, Jinghe Dragon King, scorpion essence, green haired lion and others all agreed.


    The relaxed and simple cultivation environment at present is completely different from the three disasters that will be experienced by later generations when they reach the level of Taiyi. There are no three disasters and no disasters at all.


    There are almost no restrictions on the creatures with accomplishments below Da Luo Jinxian in the wasteland world. You can break through as much as you like; In addition to those who arrive at the great luojinxian and quasi Saint positions, only those who have several great opportunities and origins in the world can arrive.


    That''s not to limit your breakthrough, but if you have the ability, just try it. Anyway, you don''t have a chance to succeed.


    Speaking of his parting for more than a thousand years, Dong Machi was filled with emotion - this time, he had reached the realm of Taiyi Sanxian under his hard cultivation, and the time spent was more than the sum of his past life.


    It''s true that there are no years of cultivation.


    Su Ze also smiled: "don''t think it''s a long time for more than a thousand years. In fact, this time is in the flood and famine, which can almost be called a flick of the finger."


    "You are very lucky to be able to practice and improve your accomplishments in the desolate world."


    Everyone said yes.


    Speaking of today''s events, Su Ze asked, "where is the princess mackerel hiding in the seven Jue FA array? What did you do with it? "


    Dong Machi said, "Princess mackerel is also the cultivation of Jinxian realm. She is a natural water power. We have to deal with her very hard, so we locked her up for safety."


    "Is she willing to be locked up?"


    Suze asked.


    "Yes... The princess mackerel is desperate. If we don''t hand her over immediately, we already feel very good. Even if she is imprisoned, she is very cooperative."


    Dong Machi said.


    "Lord Suze, do you want to summon the king Princess and ask her about her grudges with the dragon family?"


    Su Ze didn''t take this matter to heart: it''s normal for the dragon family to be so overbearing and have a grudge against them. There''s nothing to ask.

 Chapter 892

    "There''s no need to see that Princess mackerel again. Just put her in our lake and serve as a water guard for us."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "But you can ask me if you have any problems in practice."


    When he said this, they looked at each other, and for a moment no one spoke.


    Su Ze was surprised: "what? You don''t have any questions to ask. Have you all become self-taught? "


    Sun Wukong said, "not so, but we have other considerations in mind."


    The six eared macaque continued: "Lord Su Ze, we have stayed in the flood plain for more than 1000 years, and there may be tens of thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, or even longer in the future."


    "The original time has passed. Now I can only follow Lord Su Ze..."


    "We are willing to consult the avenue, but we prefer to worship Lord Su Ze and be a disciple. From then on, we will follow the teacher to practice the avenue."


    Su Ze suddenly realized that everyone was bad and had such a mentality, so he didn''t come forward to ask for advice.


    "Take me as your teacher... It''s OK."


    With Su Ze''s words, Monkey King, six eared macaque, Dong Machi, Jinghe Dragon King, Hongjiang Dragon King, Jinglong king, alligator dragon, green haired lion, six tooth white elephant, golden feather, scorpion essence and others knelt down and kowtowed, saying "master".


    Su Ze also made some arrangements for them: Monkey King and six eared macaque have the best qualifications and are regarded as formal disciples. Others start with registered disciples first.


    Everyone obeyed one by one. Su Ze led them to the hongyunfeng hall, told their feelings on the road, and answered their doubts.


    Unknowingly, several years later, the flowers and plants outside the hall were fragrant. Su Ze''s sermon and Q & A was over, and all the disciples withdrew one after another.


    After a while, Dong Machi returned to report: "master, Princess mackerel wants to see you and her teacher."


    "Let''s be a guard for the time being. We''ll talk about it later." Suze said.


    "Yes."


    Dong Machi respectfully took the order and came to a room on the hillside.


    A girl with long blue hair, jade white skin and slight fine scales hurriedly greeted her: "Sir, would you like to see me?"


    "No, you''d better be a water guard in our lake."


    Dong Machi said.


    Princess mackerel nodded disappointedly and said, "I still want to thank your teacher and your excellency for taking in... In this wilderness, there is no place for me except that I am not afraid of the dragon family."


    Dong Machi said, "don''t thank me. Just thank our teacher."


    Princess mackerel nodded and thanked Suze again. She obediently went to the lake under Hongyun peak and became a guardian Water God.


    After dealing with these small things in Hongyun peak, Su Ze also began to practice again, and was ready to use the dozen fire breathing dragons to refine the immortal chopping flying knife gourd.


    However, things are not so smooth.


    Because the dragons who Ao became the leader were restrained by him, but they refused to cooperate anyway - their dragon family''s ability is not big, let alone, this arrogance may be the greatest.


    Knowing that the Taoist in red was not ready to let them go, he was likely to imprison them until they died. The dragons refused to obey and just wanted to die quickly.


    Seeing that these arrogant fools are not easy to use, Su Ze is not in a hurry to refine the cut immortal Throwing Knife gourd, but tries to use the 99 scattered soul gourd for them.


    These dragons are hidden dangers when they live. If they are put back, they will detonate the dragons immediately.


    The disappearance of more than a dozen giant dragons is not a big deal among the Dragon families. Maybe they were killed by Phoenix or Kirin.


    However, if any news gets out, the whole dragon family will besiege hongyunfeng. The disaster of the three families of dragon, Phoenix and Qilin has not yet begun, and hongyunfeng will be involved first. This situation is very bad.


    Therefore, Su Ze has nothing to do. Being kind will only harm himself.


    Now it seems that he can''t practice in isolation with 99 scattered soul gourd.


    When the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin were robbed, he had to at least take some souls as benefits, so that he could plan to attend classes in Zixiao palace and create immortal cutting throwing daggers and gourds in the future.


    Thinking like this, Su Ze has a plan.


    In the next millennium, Su Ze mainly practiced by himself. He occasionally visited Zhen Yuanzi or invited Zhen Yuanzi to be a guest.


    There are also many interesting things. For example, when Sun Wukong and others saw Zhen Yuanzi, their expression was really unspeakable.


    Even if Zhen Yuanzi of the prosperous and desolate world is not the same as Zhen Yuanzi of the western world, it is inevitable to be embarrassed.


    For another example, Zhen Yuanzi found that Su Ze''s most familiar technique was the universe in his sleeve.


    He thought that Su Ze learned the technique after seeing that he used the universe in his sleeve, so he communicated with Su Ze in the name of "discussing with each other" to make the universe in Su Ze''s sleeve more perfect.


    As a result, as like as two peas in the sleeve, the two found that the town was not the same as the big town.


    No wonder we feel good-natured as soon as we meet. Our hearts are close to our compatriots. How can we not be good-natured?


    Year after year, another thousand years later, Su Ze''s door has the lowest cultivation of Taiyi Zhenxian. Sun Wukong and six eared macaque have reached the later stage of Jinxian cultivation, and jinmaoyu has also reached the realm of Jinxian.


    Further breakthroughs are not what Suze preaches can enlighten them. They have to understand it by themselves.


    At this time, some conflicts in the famine gradually became fierce.


    After thousands of years of fighting, fighting and hegemony, the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin have created countless evils. After the founding of the world, the first real disaster is gradually spreading.


    Robbing Qi is invisible and intangible. Robbing Qi is unpredictable and can''t be eliminated.


    In the midst of robbery, you have fire in your heart, and you can''t suppress your self-cultivation - this is also caused by the killing and robbery Qi spreading in heaven and earth.


    ZuLong, Fengzu and linzu tried their best to shut down and prepare to break through their cultivation in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian and reach the peak of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Just at this time, the conflict between the three ethnic groups became more and more intense.


    The descendants of ZuLong died suddenly. They were killed by the Phoenix and Qilin families. The senior elders of the dragon family were angry.


    When the direct descendants of Fengzu and linzu died, they were beheaded by the dragon family.


    When the struggle among the three ethnic groups reached this point, the heirs of their children and grandchildren died one after another, and the hatred could not be eliminated.


    Therefore, the three ancestors have not yet left the customs, and the elders of the three ethnic groups have led the elite of their own ethnic groups to devote themselves to the war at all costs.


    The catastrophe has been opened.

 Chapter 893

    On the wasteland, the Allied forces of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin have completely made a real fire, and there is no possibility of mercy.


    Any dragon clan who meets Kirin and Phoenix, and the dependents of Kirin and Phoenix, will kill them without leaving their hands.


    Similarly, when Kirin and Phoenix meet the dragon clan and the dragon clan''s men, they fight with death. Blood flows into a river. If they can kill all of them, they will kill none of them.


    In just a few years, the dragon, Kirin and Phoenix have all lost 30% to 40%, and the races conquered by their men have become extinct one after another, disappearing more than half.


    After su Ze came out of Hongyun peak, he thought he needed to cover up to avoid being found by dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, collecting souls and being watched.


    Unexpectedly, the three ethnic groups have become more and more angry. They don''t even care about the bodies of their own families, let alone the ethnic bodies of their subordinates who are prone to extermination.


    The three clans let these bodies fertile the wasteland. They just confirmed the news of their death, and then launched a retaliatory attack on the enemy.


    Often, several giant dragons die outside or a certain race is exterminated. The dragons rush to find Phoenix, Kirin or Phoenix Kirin''s Men nearby with a roar, and kill them recklessly.


    Sometimes they succeed in revenge, which leads to the wrath of Phoenix and Kirin, and chase them with their tails; Sometimes they can''t succeed in revenge, and they are killed by Phoenix unicorns, which attracts the attention of the dragon family and mobilizes more dragon families to fight, from conflict to war.


    The dragons are like this, so are the Phoenix and Kirin.


    Where their conflict was most intense, tens of thousands of miles of blood flowed, and there were corpses everywhere. All dragons, phoenixes and unicorns were thinking about revenge, revenge and killing each other.


    Then dominate the wasteland.


    Su Ze quietly wandered around these places and watched many beings lay hands on these bodies as an opportunity.


    Some unique creatures were born in the corpses and blood stains of the three races of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin. Some quietly transferred the corpses and blood stains. They didn''t know what they were going to do.


    Su Ze guessed that it might be Luo Xuan, the ancestor of the evil way and the ancestor of the Styx River, who was the master of the nether Blood River... In particular, Luo Xuan, it is said that the reason why the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin fight so hard now is that Luo Xuan''s means of quietly encouraging and provoking.


    However, judging from the dragon clan Su Ze came into contact with and saw the conflict between the three tribes with his own eyes, even if there is Luo Yu in it, it should not be a big deal.


    It is not so much Luo He who provoked the general trend of the three ethnic groups as Luo He who took advantage of the trend and advanced the time of the war among the three ethnic groups.


    The arrogance of the dragon family, claiming to be the overlord of the famine, the prosperity of those who obey us and the death of those who oppose us are all the reasons for disaster and destruction. The war between the three ethnic groups will come sooner or later, but sooner or later.


    Of course, Su Ze guessed in his heart that when he saw Luo Xuan and the ancestors of the Styx River collecting the blood and bodies of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, it was the devil''s way; If they are aware of their whereabouts, they must also think they are the leaders of evil demons.


    Holding the Jiujiu scattered soul gourd, he took away the souls of dragons, phoenixes, unicorns and all ethnic groups. In just a few years, Su Ze collected tens of thousands of souls below Jinxian, and nearly a hundred souls in Jinxian realm.


    The power of Jiujiu scattered soul gourd has already surpassed the original, almost doubled.


    It is no longer a useless magic weapon that does not have much effect on the great Luo Jinxian, but a powerful congenital treasure that can really enchant the great Luo Jinxian and disperse the soul.


    Because of the role of the 99 scattered soul gourd in giving back part of the master''s accomplishments, coupled with Su Ze''s continuous practice, his original energy has been restored to 60% of the original.


    This progress made Su Ze feel quite satisfied.


    The more original energy, the more real power he will have in the future, and the greater his grasp of the will to fight against the reincarnation world.


    The battle between dragon, Phoenix and Kirin gradually stopped. The three families finally seemed to calm down and didn''t want to fight meaninglessly.


    After su Ze had some harvest, he no longer stayed here and returned to Hongyun peak first.


    Soon after returning to Hongyun peak, Su Ze heard three loud roars, almost through the desolate sky, earth and sea.


    "Who stole my corpse?" ZuLong roared.


    Then Fengzu and linzu roared.


    It turned out that after the ancestors of the three ethnic groups left the customs, they restrained the war of the three ethnic groups. When they gathered their bodies, they found that their own people''s bodies were more than half less, so they became angry.


    Suze is also a little glad to get out of trouble earlier.


    If he had not come back very early, although Su Ze was not afraid of the three races, there was no doubt that he would have consumed a lot of his original energy under the great disaster against the three crazy races, which was not worth the loss.


    On the barren land, for the three proud families, the discovery that their bodies were lost was almost slapped in the face.


    After the three ancestors roared, they pursued the whereabouts of those bodies, but they never gained anything.


    I don''t know which one suggested that the bodies of the dragon family may have been hidden by Phoenix and Kirin. Phoenix and Kirin also have the idea that the dragon clan may hide corpses - because all the corpses are the corpses of Taiyi Zhenxian and Jinxian realm cultivation, not even the worse.


    This is clearly a deliberate collection of bodies and what to do.


    Especially when there was no conclusive evidence and no one to do it, the three families who had just truce turned their eyes to each other.


    Their deep hatred made them believe that the other party could do anything insidious and vicious.


    Even if their bodies are less, who knows if they deliberately pretend to be like this?


    The ancestors of the three ethnic groups wanted to be calm and calm among each other, but after all, they were persuaded by the people in the family and vaguely began to doubt whether each other had done something about it.


    ZuLong, in particular, is extremely arrogant. In his opinion, it is entirely possible that the dragon family is the natural overlord of the famine, and that Phoenix and Kirin covet the corpses of the dragon family.


    What''s more, his cultivation has reached the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian when he left the pass. Looking at the flood and famine, he is invincible in the world. Should he be afraid of the joint efforts of the two races?


    Therefore, after being persuaded by the elders of the dragon family and the children and grandchildren of the dragon family, ZuLong directly sent orders to Fengzu and linzu.


    "Return the Dragon corpse quickly!"


    "If not, take you as a question!"


    Both Fengzu and linzu felt that this was unreasonable.


    Our own body is still missing. It is suspected that you dragon people started it. Do you still want the body from us?


    Moreover, originally, this was the dissemination and gossip of some of the following men. You are so dignified that you publicly intimidate us. Don''t we have any face?


    Don''t say we''ve never done anything like that. Even if the Dragon corpse is really in our hands, it can never be returned to you!


    The Phoenix and Kirin families'' questioning and intimidation of ZuLong seemed unheard of, which immediately angered ZuLong and the Dragon families.


    This is clearly a guilty conscience!


    At the command of ZuLong, the dragon clan gathered the strength of the whole family and came to the Phoenix and Kirin.


    Phoenix and Kirin are also unwilling to be outdone. They all gather their people to prepare for the battle.


    Seeing that the three ethnic groups are about to calm down under the constraints of the three ancestors, they can''t escape the fate and disaster after all. The three ancestors who left the customs were in a great disaster. After all, they could not eliminate the dispute. Instead, they personally led their respective races to the final war.


    After the three great Luo Jinxian''s late ancestors met, they only had two or three words. ZuLong''s arrogance completely made it impossible for them to hold peace talks.


    ZuLong, Fengzu and linzu took off to the wasteland. One by one, they didn''t hesitate to kill, and began to fight madly.


    Each of the three ancestors used ten thousand feet of gold and used all the magical powers and magic weapons they were born with.


    Glazed dragon beads, golden fireworks and Phoenix, and six treasure Unicorn horn roared and collided, and the light came from the sky, shining half of the sky.


    Where they fought, even vitality and air no longer existed.


    The five elements were completely annihilated at the place of collision, and huge black holes appeared.


    Nothing exists in the giant cave and can''t heal for a long time.


    Blood gushed out, and the huge body of the Dragon ancestor was torn open by the six treasure Unicorn horn; Fengzu was hit in the head by the glazed treasure dragon ball, and linzu was stabbed into the chest by the dragon''s claws.


    The three ancestors completely fought their lives and gambled on their own lives. Today we must distinguish between high and low, life and death!


    On the barren land, the eyes of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin are also red. New hatred and old hatred rush up together, and the fight is dark.


    The war lasted for an unknown length of time until ZuLong, Fengzu and linzu slowly returned from the sky with serious injuries.


    They can no longer fight. If they fight again, they will die, but the enemy may not die.


    This result is determined, and they can''t bear it.


    However, after returning to the wasteland from heaven, the three ancestors cried out and found that there were only a few dozen of their own clansmen, who were still fighting madly on the wasteland, even more madly than them.


    "How dare you --"


    ZuLong roared and rushed to Fengzu and linzu.


    Fengzu and linzu were surprised and angry. They saw that there were only dozens of people left in their family, and their hearts were aching to the bone marrow.


    The two sides finally did not leave their hands, dragged their seriously injured bodies, and had the consciousness of death.


    "No matter what, don''t let him live!"


    The three huge bodies collided and fought like the original beasts roaring and fighting, and the blood drifted wildly


    Hundreds of thousands of miles around, the blood rain drifted away.


    The dragon, Phoenix and Kirin fighting below gradually stopped and watched their ancestors fight madly.


    I don''t know which one it is. I can''t help kneeling in the blood rain and yelling at the sky: "Grandpa, stop!"


    "You can''t have another accident! Lao Zu! "


    "We dragon people can''t live without our ancestors!"


    This reminds all the dragons, phoenixes and unicorns... Without the protection of their ancestors, their few dozens of people will not be able to seek hegemony in the future, even self-protection will be very difficult.

 Chapter 894

    "Grandpa, stop!"


    "For the survival of the dragon family!"


    "For the Kirin family! No more! "


    "For the survival of our Phoenix family, ancestor, stop fighting!"


    The dragons, phoenixes and unicorns knelt down and begged their ancestors.


    The blood rain gradually stopped, and the dragons, Phoenix and Kirin slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this way, after the three ancestors stopped fighting, they still have hope that they can continue to walk on the wasteland and restore their former glory in the future.


    Just thinking, a figure fell from the sky and crashed on the earth.


    With a long body, he flattened a mountain and made a deep pit.


    ZuLong was dying. Zhang opened his mouth and let out a dull roar.


    The dragons rushed forward and said, "Grandpa! Lao Zu! "


    "No, I''m not... They''re not... They''re all going to die today."


    ZuLong said slowly.


    "The roots are basically broken up, and you can''t live..."


    If the dragons were struck by lightning, they were stunned and unbelievable.


    "Grandpa... You won''t... We''ll launch the whole family''s Dragon sons and grandchildren to find you the spirit root of heaven and earth. We can..."


    "Then there are dragon sons and grandchildren?"


    ZuLong cried desperately and painfully, "no spiritual root works!"


    "Don''t fight again, don''t avenge me... If someone takes my body, give it to him, don''t resist."


    "If someone wants to drive you and let you be your men, you should be obedient and don''t resist..."


    "The dragon clan is no longer the dragon clan... You can''t survive unless you learn to put away your pride!"


    Did the dragon clan, which once wreaked havoc and attempted to dominate the flood and famine, actually want to become like this?


    The breath of ZuLong slowly dissipated and finally died completely.


    Watching ZuLong''s body gradually cool and turn into rock like soil gray, the giant dragons were desperate and cried in a low voice.


    A giant dragon can''t even stand the hopeless prospect. It can''t stand the fact that the dragon family has changed from the first big family in the famine to submissive to other races and directly die.


    With the death of ZuLong, the bodies of Fengzu and linzu also landed successively. After the same explanation, they died completely.


    The dragon, Phoenix and unicorn wailed, but from a distance came a figure dressed in black, with bright red eyebrows and holding a bloody gun.


    The population gave a strange smile: "ha ha ha ha..."


    "In the struggle among the three ethnic groups, the winner in the end is me Luo."


    "Kids, listen to your ancestors and hand over their bodies!"


    The dragon, Phoenix and Kirin dare to be angry but dare not speak. Bearing the humiliation in their hearts, they step aside a little and watch Luo Xuan dispose of the bodies of the three ancestors.


    At this time, everything understood who took away the bodies of the three families.


    But it was too late to understand everything. Even the ancestors of the three nationalities didn''t catch this person, which is enough to show that this person is a great Luo Jinxian who has almost achieved cultivation by the ancestors.


    Now there are only more than 100 of the remaining three families, and there are only a few golden immortals. How can such a powerful golden immortal?


    In this section, the three ancestors wanted to understand before they died, so they specially told the people not to fight with the man who robbed the body.


    The Dragon Phoenix unicorn, which is almost extinct, can no longer fight the strong.


    Luo Xuan laughed, rolled up the bodies of the three ancestors and was about to leave. At this time, a red light suddenly flew in.


    The red light was originally a red gourd. It hung in the air and sprayed a red smell. It took away all the souls of the three ancestors and thousands of other dragon, Phoenix and Kirin families who died in the war, and suddenly turned into red light and flew away.


    I don''t know who shot and where to fly back.


    Luo Zhen saw this scene, he ran sneered: "cowards, they still dare not show up at this time..."


    At this time, four figures appeared and stopped in front of Luo.


    "Luo Xuan, you caused the great disaster of the famine and made the famine forest charred. Where are you going now?"


    Luo Xuan stopped and looked at the people in front of him.


    Hongjun, yin and Yang, heaven and earth, raising eyebrows.


    "Are you going to block my way?" Luo Xuan mentioned the killer gun and threatened to ask.


    Hongjun replied, "but we can''t make Taoist friends take away the bodies of the ancestors of the three families. We can make Taoist friends use the corpses to become Tao."


    Yin and Yang also said, "if you become a Tao, can there be a way of heaven in the wilderness? It''s all fighting. All living things in this world have ceased! "


    As soon as Luo Xuan heard this, he knew that things must be non-negotiable - I can only do it if it prevents me from becoming a Tao!


    Immediately put up the killing gun and shouted angrily, "if so, look at what you said about the powerful way of heaven, or the powerful way of the devil!"


    Hongjun and other four great powers will fight with Luo Yu again.


    After su Ze harvested the red gourd, he also noticed that some of the coordinates of his Flying Magic were unexpected, so he divided together and went to observe.


    At first glance, he was also surprised, and his eyes fell on the old Taoist with a bamboo stick.


    This was the first time he saw the great power of the boundless world.


    It turned out that at this time, Luo Xuan collected corpses and blood to achieve the supreme devil road and replace the boundless Heaven Road.


    Hongjun and other four great powers naturally could not allow him to make such a mess, so there was this war.


    This war between the two sides, each with a congenital treasure or even a congenital treasure, easily destroyed mountains and rivers and spread tens of thousands of miles.


    As soon as the fight was over, the two sides had to go outside the sky to avoid destroying the wasteland.


    Compared with the previous fight between ZuLong, linzu and Fengzu, it is obviously a higher level.


    Su Ze''s separation quietly stared at the sky, but he couldn''t see the details and results of the battle for a moment.


    Looking at the bottom, I just felt that the remnants of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin families were stunned and forgot to cry. What about the agreed ZuLong, the best in the world? Doesn''t it mean that the ancestors of the three nationalities are the strongest in the world?


    They thought Luo Zhen was a sneaky thief who dared to come out only when his ancestors died... Unexpectedly, these powers, coupled with the power of Hongjun, were obviously stronger than ZuLong.


    Dominate the flood and famine?


    be matchless in the world?


    Only then did the dragons, phoenixes and unicorns know what the real world is like.


    The previous arrogance seems to have become a joke


    In the future, you''d better be a subordinate of others and let others arrange and send you!


    The arrogance of the three ethnic groups can no longer exist.


    When Su Ze saw this scene, he couldn''t help smiling. He broke his separation and concentrated on refining this harvest in Hongyun peak.


    The number of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin''s last elite souls is three souls of the late Luo Jinxian, which are no less than those of the 00 souls scattered before Su Ze.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd is about to be completed.


    And Su Ze''s own source energy is bound to increase a lot again.


    After decades of transformation, Su Ze went out again, holding a jade like red gourd in his hand, which was shaky and faintly fluctuating with water clouds.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd, which has already achieved great success, and combined with some red clouds of Su Ze, can not only lead away, but also destroy the enemy''s soul. It can also convert all the skills and 60% of the enemy''s soul for Su Ze''s use.


    Before he achieved great success, the 99 scattered soul gourd took away the enemy''s soul and obtained about 30% of the enemy''s cultivation. One third was given to Su Ze, so Su Ze obtained 10% of the enemy''s cultivation.


    Now that the 99 scattered soul gourd has been achieved, you can obtain 60% of the enemy''s accomplishments by taking away the enemy''s soul, and you no longer need to intercept it by yourself. You can evolve Dacheng and give it all to Su Ze.


    He can even give Su Ze all the enemy''s skills.


    However, it is not necessary for Su Ze to learn the enemy''s skills. It is still very useful to use these skills as a reference, as his own avenue of understanding, and improve his cultivation speed.


    This time, the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin three families were robbed, and Su Ze''s original energy was restored to 80%. He was more and more confident about challenging the will of the reincarnation world.


    When he completely recovers his original original source energy, and then begins to devour more source energy in the boundless world, the balance of victory will only be more biased towards him.


    "Master, you''re out of the pass!"


    Monkey King, six eared macaque, Dong Machi and others came to meet and salute.


    Su Ze also pointed out the confusion in their practice on the avenue.


    Just then, a spray of water rose from the hongyunfeng lake. The princess came to Suze and bowed respectfully.


    "Princess mackerel has seen Taoist Suze."


    Su Ze saw Princess mackerel who was trapped by the seven Jue FA array of Hongyun peak two thousand years ago and then taken in.


    "Well, don''t be polite." Su Ze said, "what can I do for you?"


    Princess mackerel said, "the little girl is willing to join the Taoist master''s door. She doesn''t ask to be a formal disciple, but a registered disciple."


    "The Taoist priest who will learn even one of the magic powers in the future will go to find the dragon ball to avenge himself, even if he is broken to pieces."


    Su Ze smelled the speech and was speechless: "are you going to find the dragon family for revenge?"


    "Yes."


    Said Princess mackerel.


    "Taoist priest may think I''m whimsical, but I think about it day and night. Every time I think about the dragon family, I''m unwilling. I may not be able to take revenge, or I may end up laughing generously. "


    "But as long as I have almost killed a hateful dragon clan, I will be satisfied and die without regret!"


    Su Ze waved his hand: "no, I don''t think you''re whimsical."


    "The Taoist priest also supports me to avenge the dragon clan?"


    "No, I just feel that you probably shouldn''t kill the dragon clan again." Su Ze said, "after all, the dragon family is so poor..."


    Princess mackerel looked puzzled: "Taoist priest, the dragon race is the first powerful race in the wilderness. It is tyrannical and rampant. Where can it be called poor?"


    "That''s the dragon family in your own memory. Now two thousand years have passed, and the dragon family has been destroyed. There are only dozens of dragons left in the whole flood and famine, hiding in the four seas and breeding their offspring. They don''t dare to rise up again."


    Su Ze said, "they are the strongest, just like you. You can kill them. Maybe you can kill them accidentally."


    Ah?


    Princess mackerel opened her mouth and looked at Suze in disbelief.


    The dragon clan has been destroyed?

 Chapter 895

    How did the dragon clan die?


    How could the once magnificent and invincible dragon clan die out in a thousand years?


    Princess mackerel was a little confused. After staying for a few seconds, she finally said, "Taoist priest, the dragon family has been destroyed?"


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, it has been extinguished."


    "So... What should I do?"


    Murmured Princess mackerel.


    Originally, she had a deep hatred and wanted to live with the dragon family - she even felt that it was difficult for her to reach the land of golden immortals in Da Luo all her life, and she could only find a chance to kill a few more dragons.


    All of a sudden, the dragon clan was destroyed.


    Who does she want to go to with her hatred and unwillingness?


    Su Ze ignored her. Everyone has his own fate, and she can choose by herself.


    After meeting with the disciples, Su Ze released a separate body to walk on the once barren land with flying magic.


    After the retirement of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, no one has mentioned their reputation in just a few decades. At the beginning, the result of the war between Luo Zhen and Hongjun was also out of the sky, and no one can know the ordinary Honghuang creatures.


    The influence of the first great disaster of the flood and famine gradually faded away.


    Su Ze took back his separation and went to visit zhenyuanzi before flying.


    Zhenyuanzi couldn''t help but take off the purple skin and white heart ginseng fruit to entertain him. They talked about the past.


    Su Ze said, "there is nothing wrong with the famine. I should practice in seclusion for some more time. Taoist friend, if you want to improve yourself, you should also practice well. "


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled, but he didn''t agree.


    When they talk about other problems, they are very congenial, but this cultivation and magic weapon are very different - maybe the original Hongyun Taoist will have a common language with Zhen Yuanzi. They are not in a hurry to improve their cultivation. They are lucky to do whatever they want and do good deeds occasionally.


    Now Su Ze is courageous and diligent in cultivation. He has to demand any magic weapon whether he is destined or not.


    In Zhen Yuanzi''s view, it''s really a disaster rather than a blessing to force for happiness.


    For example, after su Ze obtained the purple striped white gourd, he hasn''t really exerted his power until now, but he has refined and collected it for himself?


    When its owner appears, it will be a disaster.


    You should know that since the number of days determines this kind of blessing, it must have a considerable degree of attraction. As soon as the purple striped white gourd appears, the other party will immediately understand - this is the thing of my Tao, which belongs to me.


    It may seem to others that this statement is extremely greedy, but the predestined person must pay any price for this predestined thing,


    So zhenyuanzi doesn''t insist on Cultivation and fortune.


    However, he also knew that Suze Taoist friends would not change. They were already familiar with each other''s temperament. They only talked to each other, and would not persuade each other not to speak evil words.


    After a conversation, Su Ze got up to leave and returned to hongyunfeng.


    More than a hundred years later, a sound of announcement came from the flood land.


    "I am the emperor River, the great Witch of the witch family! It''s the essence of Pangu''s blood. It''s authentic. Only respect Pangu, not the way of heaven. "


    "I''m the backland..."


    "I am a sentence......"


    "I am Qiang Liang..."


    "I work together..."


    The twelve announcements spread all over the wasteland successively, and the representative twelve Witches of the witch family appeared in the wasteland.


    The old catastrophe has just receded, and a new one is brewing.


    After su Ze left the pass to preach to his disciples, Sun Wukong said with envy, "master, these twelve new ones are all da Luo Jinxian accomplishments?"


    "How can it be so easy for them to achieve the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and why can''t we go any further?"


    Su Ze smiled: "their cultivation comes from the grace left by Pangu, which is transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. They don''t even have a yuan God and soul. They stop here all their life."


    "They claim to respect Pangu and not the way of heaven, but they don''t know that they also live under the way of heaven."


    "Ah? Isn''t this the same as the arrogant dragon clan? " Sun Wukong and other disciples asked curiously.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "sooner or later there will be disaster."


    "How can it last long just because it is easy for strength to come, without self-restraint, without knowing that there are restrictions on the top and constraints on the bottom, competitive, and authentic?"


    "But you don''t need to pay attention to these. Now, even if you cultivate to the realm of golden immortals and get into the wilderness, you just belong to the level of miscellaneous fish. Only by truly breaking through the great luojinxian can we be qualified to consider the fate and future of these great luojinxian. "


    All the disciples should be in unison.


    Su Ze has practiced for more than a hundred years. He can''t say too little, but he can''t say too much. He can only practice according to this method. At least another 500 years, he can increase the source energy from 80% to 90%.


    On this day, the time of famine suddenly paused for an instant.


    Then the whole famine trembled slightly.


    All the wild creatures realized that something was going to happen!


    A purple Qi spread across 30 million miles, and bursts of Taoist music spread all over the wasteland. Some rare birds, animals, flowers and plants gradually turned into human shapes after listening to the Taoist music.


    Strange flowers appear in the sky, spraying like a spring, spreading all over the flood and famine, and then disappear in a moment - it''s for, hype.


    After a long time, the purple gas dispersed and the smallpox no longer fell disorderly.


    A voice resounded through the wilderness.


    "Lying high in the nine clouds, the futon is true. Outside the dark and yellow sky and earth, I should teach respect. "


    "Pangu generates Tai Chi, and the two instruments and four images follow. The leader of Xuanmen capital turns Hongjun in one breath. "


    "I am Hongjun. Now I preach and become a saint. I open up a Taoist temple Zixiao palace in the chaotic sky. Those who are destined to come to listen to the Tao."


    Hongjun has become holy.


    The era of saints has opened.


    Su Ze pondered slightly. Naturally, he had expected Hongjun to become a saint. But the scene of sanctification was not expected.


    Is it simply caused by the original energy that makes the whole world shake? Is it the ability of a saint?


    Without actual experience, Su Ze can also determine that if he wants to do the same thing, he must consume a lot of original energy.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that some speculation will come to mind again.


    Is Hongjun the will to reincarnate the world? Does being a saint in the wasteland mean mastering some authority?


    If you really have authority, the authority of the sage almost kills the cultivation of the realm below the sage. The authority of the heavenly sage who conforms to the heaven can suppress the cultivation of the realm including the sage.


    Then there is no doubt that the will of the reincarnation world must be around Hongjun or Hongjun.


    Or, the will to reincarnate the world is the way of heaven itself.


    At present, the advantage of the will of the reincarnation world is to use the plot prophet''s power to set a bad identity for Su Ze, and to get close to the invincible existence in the wasteland world or incarnate the invincible existence - Hongjun or heaven''s way or heaven''s way sage in advance.


    It can be said that it has taken advantage.


    If Su Ze really knows nothing, then in the original position of Hongyun Taoist, being too inactive is waiting for death, and being too active is looking for death; Even if it''s good, there are still some ways to deal with Su Ze when we attend classes in Zixiao palace.


    The only advantage of Su Ze is that his will to reincarnate the world has not been noticed so far. Su Ze has known the real plot of Honghuang and made changes accordingly.


    The Hongyun Taoist, who was kind-hearted and could not play the nine nine scattered soul gourd, is not today''s Suze Taoist.


    Having experienced the calamity of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, Su Ze has condensed the 99 scattered soul gourd into a great success, which is enough to pose a threat to any big Luo Jinxian.


    He also forcibly seized all the chopping immortal throwing knives and gourds originally belonging to Lu pressure, which will be further refined in the future.


    In addition, Su Ze''s original energy has been restored to more than 80% of the original.


    When necessary, it is also the source of the world''s real transcendence of all energy.


    "No matter how the will of the reincarnation world is arranged, it''s time to attend classes in Zixiao palace!"


    "This time, we are going to confront it head-on."


    Su Ze thought silently, his mind moved, turned to the chaotic sky and went away with flying magic.


    At the same time, Dijun and Taiyi on the sun star also flew out of the sky.


    The ancestor of Kunpeng in the North Sea, Sanqing in Kunlun Mountain, Nuwa Fuxi in Buzhou mountain, the ancestor of Styx in the sea of blood... Many powerful people flew away to the outside world.


    There is chaos outside the sky. If you go to the sky outside the sky, you can''t distinguish the sun, moon, stars, things up and down. There are endless earth fire and geomantic omen reversals, and endless dangers.


    It is the opportunity that is so shallow that Zixiao palace has to follow suit, strength and fortune.


    Su Ze''s body twinkles, and his flying skill runs continuously, thousands of miles in the twinkling of an eye.


    Millions of miles fly out of chaos. A solemn and simple palace with blue stones and a faint purple atmosphere stands in the void. There is no sky above and no ground below.


    Outside Zixiao palace, a boy stands on the left and a girl stands on the right.


    In front of the hundred foot high gate of Zixiao palace, there were several people who came first - Sanqing Laozi, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader; Nuwa and Fuxi brothers and sisters; Master Kunpeng.


    Hongyun is the seventh person.


    Then, Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the demon family of the sun star arrived.


    All of them were in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, so they held their identity for a moment, stood back and forth, and nodded slightly.


    At this time, another twelve ancestors of the witch family came out of the chaos outside the sky carelessly - all of them were strong and strong, crossing the dangerous chaos outside the sky. They only had a slight and almost invisible scar on their body. With their breath and breath, these scars disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "There''s nothing good to hear about the way of heaven! You have to come and see the excitement! "


    A zuwu ignored this place and was quiet. He directly grinned and shouted: "we are all Pangu''s blood essence. As long as we worship Pangu, we still need to listen to the old Taoist priest''s talk about the way of heaven?"


    Everyone frowned slightly when they heard the speech.


    These twelve ancestral witches really have no etiquette.


    Tai looked up and said, "in that case, wouldn''t it be better for you to leave? Why do you want to come?"

 Chapter 896

    "You said let''s go and leave?"


    The zuwu was as strong as fire, and his body was like fire. Zhu Rong suddenly widened his eyes.


    "What are you?"


    Taiyi was very angry: "this seat was born on the sun star. It is a congenital God between heaven and earth. It has great opportunity, perseverance and fortune. Is it comparable to the twelve things you don''t know the etiquette and shout?"


    At his call, the twelve ancestral witches were furious and stared at Taiyi together.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "We wait for Pangu blood essence, which is the most authentic. What are you!"


    Tai Yi''s emperor Jun said coldly, "is Pangu authentic? Are you people who drink blood and have the right to falsely claim to be Pangu''s authentic? "


    The twelve ancestor witches just wanted to retort angrily, but someone cut in: "you don''t deserve the four words'' Pangu authentic ''."


    The twelve ancestor witches looked, but saw Sanqing and the three were coldly looking. It seemed that it was the proud Yuanshi Tianzun who spoke.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    "We are authentic Pangu and Sanqing." I said indifferently.


    The twelve ancestors were shocked and angry. Did anyone dare to call themselves "Pangu authentic" in front of them?


    Gonggong directly shouted, "I think you who come to listen to the Tao are deliberately trying to get along with us!"


    "If you have the ability, come and really fight once, dare you!"


    It was so rampant that it directly challenged all the people present!


    This time, even Su Ze couldn''t help sneering: the last one who died like this was called the dragon clan.


    Do you really think that you are born with powerful magical powers and can do whatever you want, dominate the flood and famine, or pick everyone in front of you?


    At this time, a figure with a brown and yellow book came panting and attracted everyone''s attention.


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi arrived outside the Zixiao palace, he saw a big fight. He couldn''t help but wonder, "is this the Zixiao palace? Now that you have come to listen to the sermon, why do you look like you want to fight? "


    The twelve ancestors turned back, and no one paid attention.


    Dijun, Taiyi and Sanqing didn''t speak. Only Su Ze smiled and greeted Zhen Yuanzi, "Daoyou, are you here too?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t want to come. After all, I''m not competitive and I''m not eager for opportunity."


    "It''s just that I''m always uneasy in my Taoist field. Because you are determined to forge ahead, you can''t say you want to come to Zixiao palace."


    "I was a little worried, so I took the earth book and came here. If a Taoist friend is urgent, I can''t help you too much, but I can help you resist one or two."


    Su Ze was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Zhen Yuanzi was always worried because he thought of himself, so he hurried to help with the book.


    In Zhen Yuanzi''s opinion, Su Ze will inevitably suffer from misfortune if he seizes opportunities and strives for accomplishments. This time, when Zixiao palace listens, Su Ze doesn''t know who he will risk offending again.


    Even if he doesn''t offend anyone, he may be recognized by the person determined by the day when the treasure was forcibly taken... So he came after all.


    Instead of helping Su Ze fight, he hoped that when Su Ze was in trouble, he would resist one or two and save Su Ze''s life.


    Su Ze understood what he meant and was very moved.


    Other people didn''t understand the deeper meaning of what Zhen Yuanzi said. They only heard that Zhen Yuanzi was with Su Ze and couldn''t help being vigilant.


    This time, Zixiao palace listened to the sermon. I don''t know if there is any chance. If it is an organic chance, we should still pay attention to the two people who seem to be different, but actually work together.


    Thinking about each other, a voice came out: "those who are destined have arrived. Come in."


    With this word, the boy and girl pushed open the gate of Zixiao palace, revealing an open, distant and square space.


    In the middle of a futon, an old man sat upright, closed his eyes and eyebrows, as if he were resting.


    In front of the old man, there are six futons.


    Sanqing stepped forward and sat down first.


    Nu Wa stepped forward and sat down, indicating that Fu Xi also sat to his side.


    Fu Xi''s eyes swept over the people behind him, shook his head slightly and stood behind Nu Wa.


    The twelve ancestors were rude and rude. Dijun and Taiyi refused to give in. Their brother and sister were not strong enough. Let Nuwa sit down for the time being.


    What Fu Xi thought was that if he took the lead in standing, it would not be difficult for others to accept standing behind him.


    If he also sat down, then the twelve ancestors behind him, such as the Witch and Emperor Juntai, would grab the position of the futon. At that time, Nu Wa and himself would not have a position.


    As for why we need six futons and six positions - at first glance, there is little difference between sitting and standing, but Fu Xi can be sure that the real predestined person and listener must be six sitting people.


    As Fu Xi expected, he stood behind Nu Wa, with Kunpeng sitting in the fifth position and Suze Taoist sitting in the sixth position.


    Zhen Yuanzi then stood behind Taoist Suze.


    Although Dijun, Taiyi and the twelve ancestors felt that the position might be important, they had nothing to say, so they had to feel that they came too late and stood behind them.


    Just then, two dusty Taoist priests with a bun on their head came to the gate of Zixiao palace and called the boy and girl who was about to close the gate of Zixiao palace.


    "Don''t close the door, don''t close the door! Wait, our martial brother! " one


    Everyone in Zixiao palace looked at the door. The faces of these two people were really funny.


    A person''s face is sad, yellow and thin; The other man is a little funny. His face is divided into two sides. One side is bitter and the other side is happy.


    When Su Ze saw the two Taoists, he knew that the one with pain was the Taoist guide, and the one with sadness and joy was the quasi Taoist.


    Only because of the great sorrow of the people who receive the guide, they will make a great vow in the future; The quasi preacher turned his face like a book. Don''t hide your face when it''s urgent. Cry when you say it and laugh when you say it.


    The boy and girl wanted to close the gate of Zixiao palace. They hesitated and let the Taoist guide and quasi Taoist enter Zixiao palace.


    Then they closed the door and stood quietly on the side of the hall.


    The zhunti Taoist first looked around the main hall of Zixiao palace and breathed a sigh of relief: Yes, this is where the saint is. Zixiao palace finally came and was able to listen to the Tao and get an opportunity.


    In front of the main hall, there are six futons, which are closest to the place where Hongjun preached.


    The rest of them stood behind and sat down before crossing their knees to listen to the word.


    Obviously, the sermon has not officially begun and the seat has not been reserved.


    Just as the number of days was fixed, the quasi Taoist realized almost instantly that there was a great opportunity to preach on these six futons!


    "Woo..."


    The quasi Taoist suddenly sobbed and wiped his eyes and tears.


    Everyone was surprised and looked at him - they were all the great Luo Jinxian''s accomplishments and the great people who really decided in the wilderness. Why did this man cry?


    Seeing people''s eyes, zhunti said that the talent continued to wipe tears.


    "We were born in a poor place in the West. It was hard and the road was difficult."


    "Now, I come all the way... But I don''t even have a seat."


    "Elder martial brother, are we really so miserable?"


    I frowned slightly and snorted faintly.


    "Huh? What''s going on? " The leader of Tongtian sect looked around curiously. He was grabbed by the emperor Yuanshi''s sleeve and stared.


    "You can''t participate in this matter!"


    This man has bad intentions and wants to seize opportunities! You don''t have a seat. There are so many people in the back. Why don''t they cry?


    You are poor in the west, so you should have a seat? Why are you poor?


    Lao Tzu and Yuanshi Tianzun both saw through that behind the wailing and shameless of zhunti Taoist, there was an extremely purposeful and impure mind.


    Nu Wa looked back at Fu Xi, who shook his head solemnly.


    Don''t let, can''t let - the more miserable this person cries, the more cruel his heart will be, and the less he will remember kindness in the future.


    This is not a good man.


    Hearing the words of the quasi Taoist, the Taoist''s face became more sad.


    He sighed: "younger martial brother! We only blame ourselves for not having fate! "


    "There are hundreds of millions of people in the West. Everything is placed on our master brothers."


    "If we don''t even have a place and can''t listen to the sage''s sermon, how can we... Go back and face all the people in the West... Alas!"


    After this long sigh, he closed his eyes.


    Zhunti patted his chest and lungs and cried loudly.


    "Pity me, all living beings in the west, born poor, die and suffer! I''m so miserable! "


    "My martial brother made a great wish to save the suffering and difficulties, so that all living beings in the west can get rid of the sea of suffering."


    "Now it seems that there is nothing after all!"


    The one he cried was a heart rending, earth shaking, and tears as if he didn''t want money.


    Dijun Taiyi and the twelve ancestors saw a question mark on their face: why, do we have to cry, too?


    What do these new guys mean?


    We didn''t have a chance to sit in front, so we were inferior?


    Sanqing and Nuwa gradually understood that these two people seemed to be staring at their position?


    Master Kunpeng was selfish and insidious. From the beginning, he was not moved at all, and he didn''t believe in this kind of crying drama at all.


    When you cry, I''ll give you the chance? Good idea!


    Su Ze was calm and looked at the performance of the two.


    He wants to see how Hongjun talks - Hongjun can''t move if he doesn''t talk.


    How could su Ze give way to zhunti Taoist''s moral kidnapping, my poor and rational drama logic?


    Others have no place to listen. You have so much shit. In the final analysis, isn''t it greedy?


    In the final analysis, it is your greed, not your poverty and long way to go.


    After receiving the Taoist guide''s sigh, the Taoist zhunti kept crying. For a quarter of an hour, the whole Zixiao palace seemed to be a baby room, haunted by zhunti''s cry.


    Everyone frowned and speechless. This guy is really shameless - I can see what you are. Can you still cry?


    At this time, Taoist Hongjun sitting at the head opened his eyes and the light in his eyes flashed away.


    "Western beings need enlightenment. These two people can sit down."


    Su Ze''s face was expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard of it.


    Sanqing, Nuwa and Kunpeng were equally indifferent, and none of them was willing to stand up and give way.


    Taoist Hongjun pointed to master Kunpeng: "you have a bad mind. Listen to me later."

 Chapter 897

    The sage Hongjun speaks in person and is not allowed to listen in the front row?


    Master Kunpeng gritted his teeth, stood up from the futon and stood behind.


    However, he could not get rid of his anger. He looked at the wailing quasi Taoist priest and the sighing Taoist priest.


    In particular, I saw the zhunti Taoist put away his crying face and showed a happy face; Then the Taoist priest sighed and shook his head and sat in his position. Master Kunpeng was even more angry. His breath fluctuated all over. His head turned into fish and bird for a while.


    It''s irritating enough for zhunti Taoist to turn crying into joy. The most irritating receptionist still looks very sad - do you still feel wronged when you rob my seat!


    After the guide sat down, Sanqing and Nuwa were obviously a little nervous.


    Hongjun sage wants to preach. He is naturally qualified to decide who will sit on the futon and listen to him talk about the avenue.


    He can decide whether master Kunpeng sits on the futon, and naturally he can also decide whether everyone sits on the futon


    The sage Hongjun said that the quasi Taoist and the Taoist can sit down.


    If the guide has already sat down, who will take the place of the associate before he has sat down?


    Hongjun did not let them suspect for too long and looked directly at Su Ze.


    "You, get up and listen in the back."


    Sanqing and Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief.


    The passer-by''s eyebrows drooped, as if there was no other superfluous expression on his face except sadness.


    Master Kunpeng sighed slightly and shook his head: another one is as unlucky as me. These two things from the West robbed us of our opportunities!


    Later, I should find this unlucky guy and have a good discussion on how to clean up those two poor guys who pretend to be crying


    Zhenyuanzi was stunned and subconsciously looked at Suze Daoyou sitting in front of his face.


    Among the people present, only he knew Su Ze''s judgment: others said that my luck was shallow and there were no days.


    Now it seems that it is true that these six Futon seats have great mystery. Only people with great perseverance and great fortune can sit on them, but Tao you su Ze has no chance to sit on them.


    This made Zhen Yuanzi''s mind roar: I thought I was right and could be safe without struggle, but Tao you su Ze clearly had an opportunity and was still not allowed to have it. It was too unfair!


    Then zhenyuanzi thought of another thing.


    With Suze Taoist friend''s nature of demanding no days, how can he let this opportunity be missed?


    There''s going to be an accident in Zixiao palace!


    He used his magic power, and the earth Book trembled faintly, ready to protect Su Ze and himself at any time.


    Taoist zhunti didn''t think there would be any accident in this matter - if master Kunpeng was unwilling again, didn''t he get out of the way?


    With this mighty sage and Taoist Hongjun in front of us, who dares to be presumptuous?


    Therefore, he walked towards Su Ze happily and stood beside Su Ze: "Taoist friends, please go back?"


    Su Ze smiled and raised his eyes.


    Looking at the Taoist Hongjun and the quasi Taoist with a happy face.


    "I can''t sit on this Futon?"


    "Can''t sit." Taoist Hongjun replied calmly.


    The quasi Taoist smiled and said, "the sage speaks. It seems that you have no chance to sit. Please get out of the way and let me sit."


    "So if -"


    Su Ze''s palm showed a strange energy, surpassing the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, the cultivation magic power of the great Luo Jinxian, and the shackles of the so-called congenital spiritual treasure and congenital treasure.


    This energy is chaos and origin.


    When this energy appeared, Sanqing, Nuwa, Jieyin zhunti, the twelve ancestors of the witch family and Dijun Taiyi all lost their color.


    What exactly is the origin of this man?


    These magical powers seem to be able to suppress all their accomplishments, spells and magic weapons!


    "Are you dead?"


    Su Ze''s second half sentence was just said. With this half sentence, the palm of his hand did not hesitate and grabbed it at the quasi Taoist.


    Obviously, once caught, zhunti is afraid of death!


    Zhunti was stunned, turned around and ran - naturally, he could not use the method of flying and escaping in Zixiao palace. He had to escape from Su Ze''s attack in this way.


    "Taoist friend, wait a minute!" The Taoist priest hurriedly raised his hand and hit Su Ze behind him.


    Taoist Hongjun also raised his hand, waved a mana and banned Su Ze: "don''t be presumptuous!"


    The book of Zhen Yuan Zi bloomed out a thick yellow light, and the essence of the inborn earth of thick earth protected Su Ze at the critical time.


    The passer-by made a surprise attack behind him and was blocked from the yellow light.


    Taoist Hongjun''s mana fell, and the local book resisted upward against Hongjun''s mana.


    Just a little trembling, the yellow light on the book dispersed, and the book fell back into Zhen Yuanzi''s hands.


    That is, with such a delay, Su Ze''s huge palm with the original energy in his hand has captured and held the quasi Taoist in his palm.


    At this time, Su Ze slowly stood up from the futon, holding the struggling quasi Taoist in his right hand, as if holding a chicken, duck, goose and dog.


    "The dispute over seats can be stopped."


    Su Ze said faintly, "this must be dead. Isn''t everything easy to do?"


    Everyone was stunned and said to himself: at first glance, it seems like this - something''s wrong!


    We are here to listen to the preaching of Hongjun saint. Hongjun saint is the master of this place and the teacher who is about to preach.


    He said you shouldn''t take this position, you should give it to zhunti; Can you turn against the guest and don''t listen to him, but mention the promise to kill?


    Taoist friend, are you a little too crazy?


    If the sage Hongjun is angry and drives you out directly, it''s normal!


    Even Kunpeng, who felt relieved in his heart and thought that Su Ze had done well, could not help but admit that although this red robed Taoist friend had done something to relieve his Qi, he had lost his chance.


    It''s better for him to kill the mourning zhunti, and the Hongjun Saint also killed him.


    In this way, another seat is available. Don''t I have another chance?


    Zixiao palace was silent, and everyone had their own thoughts.


    The Taoist priest was the first to speak and said to Su Ze, "Taoist friend! Put my younger martial brother down first. If you have anything to say, don''t ruin my younger martial brother''s life. "


    Su Ze said lightly, "ask your younger martial brother zhunti first. Do you want to take my seat?"


    "Ask Hongjun again, do you want me to give up my position?"


    "Satisfied with the answer, I naturally put him down."


    This is so rampant that there is no limit!


    You, a man who came to listen to Hongjun''s sermon, threaten Hongjun so much?


    Zhunti Taoist is also a man of great wisdom. At this time, he doesn''t say a word - if he speaks and gives up his seat at this time, Hongjun sage can''t fight for him.


    If he persists, the red robed Taoist in front of him is threatening Hongjun.


    Hongjun will deal with him naturally.


    "Suze, you are presumptuous."


    Hongjun did something. He slowly stood up from the futon.


    "Come to Zixiao palace and listen to me. They are all destined people. How dare you shout to fight and kill and ask me to give you a futon seat?"


    Su Ze took the quasi Taoist and laughed.


    The zhunti Taoist was restrained by the original energy and couldn''t move. He was thrown at will, just like willows fluttering in the wind. When he saw the leading Taoist, his heart was painful. The other Sanqing, Nuwa and twelve ancestral witches all looked inexplicable.


    If they are like this, first crying, and then being carried like a dead dog, what''s the difference between living and dead?


    It''s better to die!


    "Hongjun!"


    "I know you are great to be a saint. After you become a saint, you threaten the flood and famine. You are the first to become a saint. You are also the biggest fruit and the strongest since the flood and famine appeared after Pangu opened the sky."


    "With you as a saint, we have to subdivide the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. The closer we are to you, the closer we are to the position of a saint, we can be the so-called ''quasi saint''."


    "But what can this be?"


    Su Ze walked slowly, put forward the concept of "quasi saint" and put forward Hongjun''s current strength level. Only then did he suddenly realize how powerful Hongjun saints are. These six futons are so important.


    Sitting on the six futons, you will be closer to the throne of saints, and may even become a new saint.


    This is not only the proximity of distance, but also the proximity of perception.


    Sanqing and Nuwa also nodded slightly - the same is da Luo Jinxian. In the future, the difference between ordinary Da Luo Jinxian and quasi saint will be more accurate.


    As for saints, although they are also the achievements of Da Luo Jinxian, strictly speaking, they have transcended this realm and reached a new realm.


    The division of the red robed Taoist is accurate.


    That''s why things seem so strange.


    Su Ze has powerful powers and savvy. He can be seen as the top in any aspect. He can sit in one of the six seats.


    Hongjun sage chose to exclude him.


    The two sides argue about this - perhaps the only reason for rejecting Su Ze is that he has a rebellious heart to dare to resist?


    Even Su Ze, the sage of Hongjun who is about to preach, dares to ask, "you are a saint, but so what?" it is estimated that he can''t suppress such wanton people in the future.


    In the different expressions of the people, Su Ze continued.


    "Those who are destined to come to Zixiao palace to listen are destined people. Fate is deep and shallow, and the number of days has been set, which is the general order. "


    Su Ze said faintly, "just now the six of us sat down, the number of days is not inevitable, but Hongjun sage imposed interference and opened the door for these two filial sons who beat the door and howled for mourning, and the old ghosts who died at the funeral."


    "Are we violating the number of days, or are you a saint? You want to violate the number of days because you lack two people to die for you?"


    Awesome, Taoist friend!


    Guru Kunpeng was so excited that he wished he could jump out and cheer.


    Sanqing and Nuwa couldn''t help twitching slightly on the ground: how damaged this man is!


    He scolded zhunti into his bones. By the way, he surrounded Hongjun and said that he was a saint who lacked two people to die.


    It really hurt the skin directly.


    Zhunti was picked up by Su Ze, speechless, and his face was sad as if he hadn''t heard of it - which awed everyone who noticed.


    Can he do the same in front of almost all great powers?


    This leads to the human nature and perseverance, how terrible!

 Chapter 898

    Taoist Hongjun walked down slowly with a bamboo stick and stared at Su Ze.


    "Do you really want to be so presumptuous?"


    Su Ze sneered: "do you really want me to hand over my seat?"


    They looked at each other, and an invisible wave spread.


    Then, Su Ze made a sudden effort on his hand, and suddenly the original energy poured into the quasi Taoist body, annihilating his vitality.


    The sleeves are windless and automatic, and a crystal like jade red gourd flies out to take away the soul of zhunti Taoist.


    What happened at this moment made Zixiao palace fall into dead silence again.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    With a sad face and eight winds still, he jumped up, roared and punched Su Ze.


    This time, his fist was pure gold, vaguely with the sound of compassion, and the fire and Feng Shui on it turned, as if he wanted to become a small world.


    This is his unfulfilled magic power. At this time, it is his full exertion under the most angry!


    Not only did the Taoist guide get angry, but even Sanqing, Nuwa and others were stunned.


    How dare you kill me?


    Too cruel, too determined?


    Hongjun sage was also stunned immediately: the opportunity to become a saint did not belong to Su Ze, but to zhunti!


    Why did Suze kill jomti so quickly?


    That''s too much¡ª¡ª


    Everything is in a mess!


    Who should be given the opportunity to become holy now?


    "Bang!"


    The dull noise came, and then the Taoist''s anger and golden fist blew on the shaky ground book.


    Zhenyuanzi solemnly manipulated the magic weapon of the book to make it resist the attack of the Taoist priest as much as possible.


    He was forced to fall by Taoist Hongjun before. The earth book hasn''t returned to normal at this time. He can only resist it reluctantly. He has to rely more on Zhen Yuanzi''s cultivation to control and support.


    When the Taoist guide had to attack again, Su Ze sneered and threw away the zhunti Taoist body. With the original energy in his hand, he looked at him.


    "Alas --!"


    The passer-by looked up and sighed.


    "I went out of the West with my younger martial brother and vowed to save all living beings in the west, but I didn''t think I should be subjected to this disaster."


    "It seems that all living beings in the West have shallow fortune after all. My younger martial brother should be so lucky!"


    With these words, he stopped fighting Su Ze and sat back on the futon.


    Su Ze was greatly surprised by such flexible acts, and everyone was deeply surprised.


    The passer-by is indeed an extraordinary person.


    No one doubts the sincerity of his feelings with zhunti Taoist, but he can hold it down like this, which ordinary people can''t do!


    This kind of mind is admirable and even awe inspiring.


    Taoist Hongjun looked at the Taoist guide and sat back. One of the six futons was empty. The quasi Taoist who should have had the chance to become a saint had died in Su Ze''s hands.


    He stared at Suze quietly.


    It will take a hard battle to drive Su Ze out, and the outcome is unpredictable.


    Su Ze has the power of chaotic origin in Hongmeng''s initial judgment, which is extremely difficult to deal with.


    Even zhunti''s senior brother wisely gave up revenge face to face.


    Hongjun therefore fell into hesitation and hesitation.


    I don''t want to give Suze the chance to become a saint, that''s for sure.


    However, it''s hard to predict the outcome of the fight with Su Ze now - in the final analysis, Su Ze was rude in Zixiao palace and offended him, but both sides have not had to fight.


    Zhunti is dead


    "Su Ze, you killed zhunti in my Zixiao palace, but you shouldn''t listen to me."


    "You leave."


    Said Taoist Hongjun.


    Su Ze smiled: "I shouldn''t have listened to you?"


    "Well, I can''t listen to you."


    "I just want the Hongmeng purple gas. Give me the Hongmeng purple gas and I''ll go."


    Taoist Hongjun said coldly, "are there any guests coming to the master''s house?"


    "Needless to say, your guest has just killed another guest. It''s a bad guest!"


    "How about the evil guest? What if it''s not a bad guest? " Su Ze smiled and said, "either I take the sixth seat, or you give me Hongmeng purple gas now, and I''ll leave."


    "Now that you have called me a bad guest, how can I stop being a good man?"


    These strong performances made Sanqing, Nuwa, twelve ancestors and witches speechless. Hongjun sage became a saint, which was once powerful and prosperous. Now why didn''t he have any prestige and arrogance, but was bullied by Su Ze, a Taoist in red?


    It seems that they looked away at the beginning and thought Su Ze was a great Luo Jinxian at the same level as them.


    Later, it was found that Su Ze could easily and instantly kill another great Luo Jinxian, which made Hongjun sage very afraid. At least he could be on an equal footing with Hongjun sage.


    However, what is this "Hongmeng purple gas"?


    When they were confused, Taoist Hongjun shook his head and said, "Hongmeng''s purple Qi doesn''t send outsiders. Only our disciples can get it. This is a number of days and can''t be changed."


    "Su Ze, you should leave Zixiao palace and go back to where you came from."


    "Days?"


    Su Ze directly gave a sneer: "you just said that the quasi Taoist can sit down. Is this a day?"


    "What are the number of days for the quasi Taoist priest now? What are you talking about? "


    Hearing him mention zhunti''s death again, Taoist Hongjun had no expression. Then he drew the Taoist to lower his eyebrows and eyes, unable to see his expression clearly.


    "Then --"


    Su Ze sat cross legged on the sixth Futon: "well, now it meets the number of days. You can preach."


    "After preaching, I took Hongmeng purple gas and left."


    Isn''t this a scoundrel!


    Hongjun Taoist was born with neither joy nor anger and few expressions. Now he was broken by Su Zeqi several times in a day.


    And such a cheeky? I let you go and stay to occupy the sixth seat and rob Hongmeng purple gas?


    "Su Ze, Zixiao palace doesn''t welcome you. You should leave."


    Su Ze sneered and closed his eyes as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Zhen Yuanzi stood behind him with a local book in his hand. He was still very nervous. Suddenly he felt unspeakably funny - Su Ze Daoyou, really a rogue.


    Hongjun was silent and helpless.


    Just, that''s good.


    He stays like a scoundrel. Let''s do it first.


    It''s not easy to do it, and you can''t drive away. That''s the only way.


    Hongjun returned to the center of the futon and sat down. They hesitated a little. They understood that this was done in advance, and they all crossed their knees.


    The Taoist priest received the zhunti Taoist priest''s body with a spell and remained silent.


    Fuxi, zhenyuanzi, Kunpeng, Dijun Taiyi, and twelve zuwu all sat cross legged on the ground.


    Perhaps because Su Ze made trouble, or because the number of days changed, Taoist Hongjun didn''t have a pleasant face when he preached. He spoke coldly and said his feelings about the road, which was the truth of the road.


    This is the truth. For others, it is right and correct nonsense.


    However, the sage''s words are full of hype, the earth is full of golden lotus, the clouds are born by themselves, and the holy light shines. They really have the power of enlightenment, which makes people feel a lot.


    Some people touch their palms and smile, some beat their chest and feet, some have a sad face, and some have God''s color flying, if they get anything.


    More qualified and stupid people get nothing. They try to write down these words and go back to understand them slowly - but they don''t know that there will be no harvest at this time and in the future.


    Hongjun preached that time and years do not know where they are. It has been a thousand years in a hurry.


    Suddenly there was a soft sound, as if something reminded me.


    Hongjun stopped talking and looked at the crowd.


    They slowly woke up from their feelings. Sanqing, Jieyin and Nuwa saluted Hongjun and said, "teacher, be merciful and teach me the way."


    Hongjun nodded slightly and accepted their apprenticeship.


    After them, Fu Xi and Zhen Yuanzi also called themselves teachers. It seemed that Hongjun hadn''t heard of them.


    Seeing this situation, Kunpeng, Dijun Taiyi and the twelve witches suddenly put out the idea of calling the teacher - they didn''t get too much, and it seems that the saint Avenue is not great


    Especially the twelve ancestral witches felt a little impatient, so they wanted to go.


    "Go."


    Hongjun said again that the boy Haotian and the girl yaochi opened the Tianmen gate of Zixiao palace.


    Twelve ancestral witches can''t wait to leave in a hurry. Emperor Juntai also leaves with a little hesitation.


    Master Kunpeng wanted to stay, but seeing the figure of the red robed Taoist, he left in a hurry - this man is a peerless and ferocious man. It''s better not to stay and watch the excitement.


    If you don''t get Hongmeng purple gas, you''ll lose your life.


    After all these people left, Hongjun stood up and seven purple clouds flew out of his sleeves.


    The first five articles fall into the bodies of Sanqing, Nuwa and Jieyin respectively, proving their great opportunity to become saints and get the way in the future.


    However, articles 6 and 7 have not been dropped yet.


    At this time, Su Ze slowly opened his eyes: "jump for me and leave."


    Hongjun shook his head slightly: "if you force yourself to take trouble, you will have retribution sooner or later."


    With these words, he threw the sixth Hongmeng purple Qi to him.


    Su Ze caught the purple air, smiled and walked out: "goodbye, Hongjun!"


    Zhen Yuanzi walked with him, and they also left Zixiao palace.


    Hongjun shook his head slightly and looked at the seventh Hongmeng purple gas.


    Nu Wa looked forward to: "teacher, can my brother --"


    She refers to Fu Xi standing behind her at the moment.


    Because of Su Ze''s trouble, the matter of dividing Hongmeng purple gas was no longer carried out in public. Hongjun drove the rest away before dividing Hongmeng purple gas.


    At this time, there was only one Fuxi in Zixiao palace except Sanqing, Nuwa and Jieyin, who were destined to become saints in the future.


    Nuwa inevitably looked forward to making Fuxi have a purple atmosphere.


    Hongjun shook his head slightly and put away the purple Qi.


    "There is a destiny in the world. He can''t afford this opportunity..."


    Seeing Nuwa, Sanqing and Jieyin''s eyes are strange. It seems that they are asking: if the number of days is fixed, what''s the matter with Su Ze?


    Hongjun was also rarely embarrassed and shook his head slightly.


    "Su Ze, who has mastered the divine power directly to the source, is the sage fruit position, and you can''t collide with him."


    "Fortunately, he uses less and less of the source of chaos. When he runs out of it, it is the day when his disaster rises and he destroys himself."

 Chapter 899

    That''s what happened!


    Sanqing, Nuwa and Fuxi knew it clearly.


    The Taoist priest suddenly felt a light in his heart: it turned out that Su Ze was such a thing! His power is used once less!


    In this way, I don''t have to be too afraid of him. As long as I avoid him for thousands of years, I can naturally see his own destruction.


    Just don''t fight with him for a moment.


    Of course, they also wrote down in their hearts: as long as Su Zena''s original power doesn''t go, even if he is a saint, it''s best not to provoke him.


    Because Su Ze made trouble, Hongjun was not very interested at the moment. He told Sanqing, Nuwa and the Taoist Guide: "come back in a thousand years and talk about the avenue of sanctification with you."


    Sanqing, Nuwa and the people who received the Taoist guide were all happy and thanked the teacher.


    Fu Xi was pleased to hear that his sister could become a saint.


    "You go."


    Sanqing and others answered, got up, arched their waist as a gift, and were about to leave.


    Suddenly, the Taoist priest said, "Su Ze is an unruly and reckless man... What if he is waiting for us outside Zixiao palace?"


    Sanqing was stunned, shook his head slightly and continued to walk out.


    We have no grudge against him. What are we afraid of him doing?


    It was you who wanted to take his seat that there was a conflict. It has nothing to do with us.


    Nuwa and Fuxi, too, walked directly outside Zixiao palace.


    Then the Taoist guide was slightly stunned and looked at Taoist Xiang Hongjun with a bitter look on his face: "I hope the teacher will show mercy and give me a body protection treasure..."


    Taoist Hongjun shook his head slightly: "if Su Ze wants to kill you, whether you have this body protection treasure or not, it''s the same."


    The passer-by felt cold when he heard it: so, I don''t have the power to resist?


    "However, Su Ze has left Tianwaitian and returned to the famine." Taoist Hongjun said again, "you don''t have to be afraid of his sneak attack on you."


    Then the Taoist priest let go of his heart, said thanks and left Zixiao palace and Tianwaitian behind Sanqing and Nuwa.


    After returning all the way to the west, he released the body of the zhunti Taoist, and then the guide Taoist wept at the body for several days. After all, he sighed and buried the body of the zhunti Taoist.


    A bodhi tree grew slowly from here, and then sat under the bodhi tree, not happy or angry, not anxious or impatient, thinking about the suffering of all sentient beings and the dilemma of cause and effect.


    He knew that he was about to touch a new realm


    That''s Saint Avenue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When he returned to the wasteland from Tianwaitian, Zhen Yuanzi first breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Taoist friends!"


    "You are so bold! I really scared you to do such a thing! "


    Su Ze smiled: "how scared... You have to stand out for me with the book?"


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head slightly and smiled.


    Because of what else, the only true confidant since he became a chemical, he couldn''t bear to let him die.


    Even if the two sides have different ideas, Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t think we should force opportunities and accomplishments.


    However, when zhenyuanzi saw Su Ze''s reckless behavior during the lecture in Zixiao Palace this time, he had a deeper understanding.


    Fate is not unchangeable. It is not necessary to let nature take its course. It is the best choice.


    Su Ze killed zhunti Taoist. Although the Hongjun Taoist was angry, he was forced to accept Su Ze''s existence and was blackmailed by Su Ze.


    Although the visible days are fixed, if they are strong enough, they can still be changed!


    "Taoist friend, go to my temple and eat some ginseng fruit?" Zhen Yuanzi invited him.


    Su Ze laughed: "how many ginseng fruits do you eat?"


    "At first, the ginseng fruit tree thanked me for letting me eat. Now I don''t want to let me eat. I won''t go to you to scare it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also smiled: "that guy is very stingy."


    "However, Taoist friends should not blame it for being stingy. It is really not easy for it to result. There is no shortcut to choose. It can only endure year by year, just like human hard practice."


    "Just kidding." Su Ze said with a smile, "ginseng fruit is just a desire to eat. It''s a little helpful to cultivation. There''s no more."


    "I don''t want to be a guest at your Wuzhuang Temple because I have to find a way to refine that Hongmeng purple gas and see my chance of becoming a saint."


    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly said, "I see!"


    "Is that the chance to become a saint in the future?"


    "Suze Taoist friend, are you going to be holy?"


    Su Ze waved his hand: "it''s still early. Besides, even if I get Hongmeng purple gas, I may not become a saint."


    "Even if I am not sanctified, am I much worse than their saints?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "that''s true!"


    "May the Taoist magic become more earth shaking and make everyone stunned."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    They said goodbye with a smile. Su Ze''s red light twinkled and disappeared in the distance. Impressively, he had used Flying Magic to return to Hongyun peak.


    Zhen Yuanzi watched Su Ze leave and shook his head slightly.


    Taoist friends are really unrestrained. Unfortunately, I can''t do the same thing and don''t want to do such a thing


    Think about his own local book, ginseng fruit tree, Wuzhuang Taoist temple, and those lazy and playful disciples. Zhen Yuanzi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    That''s enough.


    Add another confidant, the wish is enough.


    Outside the red cloud peak, Su Ze opened the seven unique Dharma array. Princess mackerel, the leader of the lake, was practicing some shrimp and crab generals. She looked serious and wanted to do that.


    Maybe I have nothing to do. I moved some routines of practicing aquarium in the sea.


    Su Ze is also too lazy to take care of it - let her go with these small mischief, otherwise she has nothing to do.


    Upon hearing the news, disciples such as monkey king, six eared macaque, Dong Machi and scorpion essence came to greet them one after another.


    As their cultivation grew stronger and higher, they had their own understanding of their own path.


    Some obviously drilled the tip of an ox''s horn and stopped here in their future life; Some people are not savvy enough, and they can''t get anything by force


    Su Ze needs patience to teach and answer questions, which is basically no longer available.


    It can be said that on the whole Hongyun peak, people''s cultivation potential is gradually brought into play, and then gradually fixed at a certain level. If there is no other special situation, it is difficult to improve in the future.


    Therefore, the disciples asked Su Ze for advice after Dong Machi''s greetings, and others just stopped at greetings.


    After teaching Dong Machi, Su Ze announced his retreat.


    He wants to digest all the harvest of this trip to Zixiao palace.


    Killing zhunti Taoist is the first harvest.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd helped Su Ze directly harvest 60% of the cultivation accomplishments of the quasi Taoist priest. Su Ze''s original energy immediately increased to 95%, only one step away from restoring all the original energy before entering the boundless world.


    After zhunti Taoist''s soul was refined into the 99 scattered soul gourd, the power of the 99 scattered soul gourd, which had already been trained, was improved again.


    Su Ze can now be sure that as long as he is below the sage, whether Da Luo Jinxian or quasi saint, he will never escape as long as he is hit by his 99 scattered soul gourd red breath.


    This is the power of Jiujiu scattered soul gourd. Although it is a congenital treasure, it is better at attacking than some congenital treasures.


    This means that if the battle of Da Luo Jinxian realm affects Su Ze in the future, Su Ze doesn''t have to use his original energy every time to win steadily.


    99 scattered soul gourd is enough to deal with all this.


    When he refined the immortal cutting Throwing Knife and gourd according to the plan, he was completely invincible. Ordinary characters could no longer consume his original energy, waiting for the way of heaven, Hongjun or reincarnation of the will of the world.


    Almost


    Su Ze took out a long purple smell from his body and looked at the "opportunity to become a saint".


    This is the recognition of the sanctification of the heavenly way in the wasteland world, and it is the root and fundamental force of some Hongmeng''s initial judgment to the present.


    And Suze''s original energy is the same, but also different.


    Similarly, to a considerable extent, saints master part of the source, which is similar to Suze''s mastery of the source energy.


    The difference is that ordinary saints master part of the source, far less than Su Ze.


    Even if Sanqing becomes holy, the origin of Sanqing is less than 20% of that of Suze.


    And they don''t use their bodies to master the source, run the source and give full play to the power of the source, but the sage fruit position supports them to do so.


    In short, a saint is a proof of authority recognized by heaven.


    With this authority, you have a small part of the origin, and can affect the flood and wasteland creatures through the origin, affecting many, many


    However, the sage can never be like Su Ze. When his mind moves, the origin appears in his hands and body and directly attacks the enemy.


    "This permission has some meaning..."


    "If you have this permission, it is much more convenient. You can use one point of origin to do five or ten things. If you don''t have this permission, you will have to consume the original energy to achieve the same goal. "


    Su Ze couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    Interesting, you have shown your feet


    The will of the reincarnation world must be at the top of authority.


    If Su Ze joins this authority system, how much original energy and how much power he can play will be clearly touched by the will of the reincarnation world.


    If the will of the reincarnation world cannot be at the top of this authority, it is an accident.


    Therefore, Suze cannot join the system.


    Become a saint under the reincarnation world will authority system.


    However, this does not mean that he should not be sanctified and cannot find another way.


    If I can''t be your saint, I will achieve my own Saint system. I am just a saint


    The reference function of Hongmeng purple gas is still very big.


    See how it connects the wasteland and heaven, and use one force to stir up five or ten forces in the wasteland.


    As long as this process can be done, Su Ze can forcibly claim to be a new saint and make the whole famine know.


    Of course, he is not so boring, and he doesn''t want to scare the snake. He must finish the process quietly.

 Chapter 900

    Time is in a hurry, and I don''t feel the passage of time in closed cultivation.


    Spring goes and autumn comes, frost falls and winter hides.


    For a thousand years, flowers bloom every year. The trees in hongyunfeng grow leaves every year, and the red leaves float in the lake every year.


    Princess mackerel is used to the leisurely days here. Most of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals she trains are old and dead because of their shallow luck. There are no foreign enemies, so she doesn''t practice often.


    Whenever the leaves fall, she enjoys the red leaves falling on the lake.


    Then move to the mountain and live with scorpion. The lake will freeze in winter. It''s OK to enjoy the snow outside, but it''s not much fun to live in the ice hole.


    On this day, snow was floating in the sky. Princess mackerel purified the snow with magic power and was very interested in scrubbing her water blue hair with snow.


    Scorpion essence looked aside. Suddenly, if she felt something, she looked up and said, "master, is it out of the pass?"


    Princess mackerel quickly shook the snow on her head with her mana and changed her clothes.


    They set off quickly and went to the hall together to meet Su Ze with Sun Wukong and others.


    In addition to the disciples, there is only one princess mackerel, who belongs to the escort of Hongyun peak. After all, it''s also the cultivation of Jinxian realm, so it''s not abrupt to come and see you together.


    When they finished saluting, they looked up and were stunned.


    Su Ze''s red Taoist robe was replaced by white, with black hair, which looked very quiet.


    This seems very different from the original master?


    "Are you all surprised?" Su Ze asked faintly.


    They were all people who had followed him for a long time, so they knew his temperament and were not afraid of such questions, but asked the reason.


    Dong Machi said, "the master''s character seems to have changed? Have you figured out any reason so that you can make great progress in practice? "


    "You can say so." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "The master once said before closing the hall that if Da Luo Jinxian goes up, it is the division of quasi saint and saint. Although quasi Saint still belongs to Da Luo Jinxian, it is stronger than ordinary Da Luo Jinxian."


    Dong Machi said, "I think the master is a quasi saint or a saint?"


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, I am now a saint..."


    The monkey king was surprised and said, "why didn''t the master announce that the whole wasteland knows like the Hongjun Taoist?"


    Su Ze smiled without explanation.


    Why not let the whole wasteland know, of course, is the unique secret of maintaining their own strength.


    Since the beginning of the millennium, Su Ze has studied the structure of Hongmeng purple gas and the composition of the wasteland, and even speculated on the reincarnation world and deduced the law of the wasteland world through this structure and composition.


    This law, of course, is the fundamental, the fundamental Avenue and the fundamental operation law of the wasteland world.


    From these studies and conjectures, Su Ze doesn''t need to understand any truth mysteriously, so he is close to Tao.


    To understand the truth and become holy is to be close to the road. It''s the way to please.


    Only in this way can su Ze understand the avenue and grasp the fundamental law, which is really in line with the avenue.


    However, he did not choose to become holy.


    Because such sanctification will still be known and perceived by the will of the reincarnation world, and still within the scope of the avenue.


    So he chose another way.


    For example, the "root" of the famine world is a circuit. The will of the reincarnation world has established an electric switch on the circuit. Whoever makes a saint in its system is tantamount to the power supply of new electrical appliances.


    First, it was quickly detected, and second, it clamped down the power, but it couldn''t beat the main switch of the electric switch anyway.


    So Su Ze quietly outside the switch circuit, he privately connected another circuit for his own use.


    He is also directly connected to the root of the flood and famine world. He is not afraid of the threats of power failure, current limitation, intelligence investigation and so on.


    This is Su Ze''s Saint fruit position today.


    Bypassing the reincarnation world will of heaven, Hongjun and don''t know where, he really has the power of saints and is not threatened by others.


    Su Ze didn''t explain the difference carefully, and Sun Wukong and others naturally couldn''t distinguish it clearly.


    For them, the realm of Da Luo Jinxian is a realm that they can''t reach all their life.


    After all, as they have been practicing in the wilderness for longer and longer, their have reached the limit they can reach.


    With more time and energy, they also try to understand more. They even feel that they have realized it, but they can''t improve any more. They can only stop at the golden immortal realm... They have reached their potential limit after all.


    As Su Ze admitted that he had won the saint''s position, the disciples and Princess mackerel congratulated one after another to celebrate that Su Ze had won the saint''s position and became the second saint in the flood and famine. There was a festive atmosphere on the whole Hongyun peak.


    After celebrating with them, Su Ze thought about it and separated himself. He left Hongyun peak with flying magic to inquire about the situation of today''s wasteland.


    Over the past thousand years, there was no more movement in Hongjun''s Zixiao palace, and all living beings in the wilderness never heard the news that Hongjun invited those who were destined to go to Zixiao palace to listen.


    Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the sun star worship Kunpeng as the demon master and unite with Xihe of the Taiyin star. They take many sacred animals in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, such as poor Qi, Baize, Jimeng, Yingzhao, ghost car and nine infants, as wings and call them all demon saints to establish the demon family.


    There are more than ten great Luo Jinxian in the demon family. Among them, Kunpeng, Dijun and Taiyi have reached the quasi holy state and are above the demons because of their lectures in Zixiao palace.


    The twelve ancestral witches are also developing the descendants of the witch family. Among their descendants, there are emerging talents such as Hou Yi, Kuafu, Xing Tian, Jiufeng and Chiyou, who have won the name of great witches.


    The Lich clan and the Lich clan gradually had some friction in the famine, but it is not too big at present. Only the Lich saint and the great witch did not fight to the extent of emperor Jun Taiyi and the twelve ancestor witches because of their momentary ambition or a treasure.


    Of course, this is not to say that emperor Jun Taiyi and the twelve ancestors don''t know at all.


    Perhaps they are also recording these conflicts in their hearts and hiding them.


    Feeling the intelligence found by the separate investigation, Su Ze couldn''t help laughing: there was no movement in Zixiao palace. Should he be afraid of me making trouble again?


    Hongjun must have quietly informed Sanqing, Nuwa and the Taoist guide to talk privately. At this time, it is estimated that all the treasures in Fenbao cliff have been divided.


    It is estimated that Su Ze is also afraid to forcibly ask for the treasure of Fenbao cliff.


    If so, Hongjun will have to fall into a dilemma - it''s not good to fight Su Ze; If you don''t fight with Su Ze, the disciples will be robbed by Su Ze when they hit the proper treasure.


    As for the catastrophe of the Lich clan, Su Ze also guessed.


    The demon family heaven has not yet been established, Kuafu died day by day and Hou Yi shot on the 9th. These events that triggered the final decisive battle have not yet appeared. The real war is still very early, and it is estimated that it will take another one or two thousand years.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry, and practice is.


    Su Ze originally had 90.5% of the original energy. After a thousand years of practice, he would have completed to 100%. He has fully owned all the original energy before entering the boundless world.


    He also extracted the original energy contained in Hongmeng purple Qi. His original energy can be called 12%, that is, 1.2 times the original original energy, which is more than the original original energy.


    In addition, the sage fruit position he established by connecting the roots of the flood and wasteland world and the original energy in the flood and wasteland world can play a role ten times that of today''s original energy, and will not be blamed by the will of the reincarnation world with "authority" and "sage fruit position".


    It can be said that Su Ze has completely avoided the trap by virtue of his understanding of the plot of the great famine, by guessing the will of the reincarnation world and some clues.


    The will of the reincarnation world wants to calculate Su Ze in this world, which is completely wrong, but gives Su Ze a powerful opportunity.


    Continue to practice in seclusion and make you wander in the wasteland to monitor the situation of the two Lich families.


    Another thousand years later, several minor conflicts have broken out between the two Lich tribes, and Dijun Taiyi and the twelve ancestor witches also appear occasionally,


    Another thousand years later, the demon family established Tianting and became famous for a while.


    The twelve ancestors practiced the great array of gods and evil spirits. Each practice was like the coming of saints and the resurrection of Pangu. The sound shook the wasteland and was powerful.


    The momentum of both Lich families reached its peak.


    Su Ze''s source energy has reached 13%.


    However, the two families did not go to war directly. As the innate gods with heel in the famine, the disaster of the dragon and Phoenix families has only passed less than 10000 years. Their memory is still fresh. How can they take risks easily?


    Another thousand years later, unexpected things happened in the wasteland.


    Sanqing successively achieved the position of sage, followed by great aspirations in the west to save all sentient beings, and also achieved the position of sage.


    Zhu Rong and Gonggong, two ancestral witches, argued about their abilities because of the incompatibility between fire and water. In a hurry, they fought and broke Tianzhu Buzhou mountain.


    Nu Wa took the five colored stone, mended the sky crack, cut off the giant turtle feet, and propped up the world again; The remaining five colored stone was cast on Huaguo Mountain in the East China Sea.


    Because of saving all living beings, Nu Wa had great merit and achieved the position of sage.


    Because of the loss of life, the witch family will be punished by heaven - zhurong and Gonggong died immediately, which is still not enough to make up for the disaster that destroyed the wasteland and destroyed the living creatures.


    The youngest ancestral witch, the kindest and wisest ancestral witch, also made a great wish to establish reincarnation for all living beings who died in the wilderness and make the soul die.


    In this millennium, the strength of the witch family was seriously damaged. The twelve ancestors removed three witches and could no longer use the twelve heavenly gods and evil array that could give full play to the power of saints.


    Even if it is to use other great wizards to fill the position, because it is no longer Pangu''s blood essence, even if it seems that the cultivation is barely possible, it can''t play its original power after all.


    However, the demon family''s heaven is not peaceful.


    Kunpeng, the demon master, bewitched the great saints of the demon family because of his plot. He wanted to become the co Lord of the demon family. He was exiled from the demon family heaven together with emperor Juntai.

 Chapter 901

    With the exodus of the demon master Kunpeng, although the demon family is more united, it is obviously also lack of strength, so there is a big piece.


    After all, the status and role of a quasi saint is obviously not comparable to that of a demon saint or two. Although the demon master Kunpeng is insidious and selfish, he is a demon master in name after all, and some demons in the demon family are wavering.


    Dijun and Taiyi don''t have much energy to see the witch jokes, but concentrate on eliminating the influence of the demon master Kunpeng.


    In this one thousand years, the witch clan lost three ancestors; The demon clan loses the demon master Kunpeng and has unstable internal mind.


    Sanqing became holy by virtue of Pangu''s pure Qi, self-cultivation and their own education; Receive the Taoist priest and make a great wish to become holy; Nuwa mended the sky and became a saint.


    Before that, the five new saints all got a lot of treasures from Taoist Hongjun, and they all had the foundation to become saints and schools.


    Although for a while, the so-called "founding a religion" in Sanqing and the great aspirations of Taoist leaders have not been fulfilled, there is no doubt that the trend in the future will be dominated by saints.


    At least, normally.


    After a thousand years, the Lich and the Lich families were nervous and began to stop and have a good rest at home.


    The five saints who obtained the fruit position were full of spirit. With the achievement of the fruit position of the sage, they gradually understood the tolerance of the sage, began to have the grace and solemnity of the sage, and never appeared in the flood again.


    The Lich robbery came later than Suze thought.


    Another thousand years later, when Su Ze''s original energy was collected to 15%, the conflict between the Witch and the demon was gradually fierce again.


    The witch family was able to put up the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array again, and found that they were still the largest family in the wasteland, and the five saints and the Hongjun saints in Tianwaitian didn''t mean to suppress them.


    The demon clan rallies people''s hearts again, and few mention the once famous demon master Kunpeng.


    The two Lich families also gradually understood that although the six saints Hongjun were powerful, they did not participate in the struggle for hegemony.


    At first, they restrained each other, and then they gradually became unscrupulous.


    The witch clan claims to be Pangu''s blood essence, and Pangu''s authentic ancestors opened up this world for us, isn''t it? What else do you mean?


    The demon family is proud of the demon family''s heaven. The demon family lives high in the sky. It is the first race in the flood and famine. Who will give it to me?


    When the Lich and the Lich meet with this arrogant argument, and the two sides do not give in to each other, the conflict is inevitable.


    There are also disputes over the interests of some treasures, which makes the fight between the two races more and more intense.


    Until the ten golden and black princes of the demon family were naughty. They took off from Tanggu in the East China Sea to play on the wasteland. They came out on the tenth day and chapped the roasted land in the wasteland, withered and even burned to ashes.


    Ordinary witches complain incessantly, and even die one after another.


    The ten crown princes of Jinwu are just Jinxian accomplishments, but the gifted magic power sun zhenhuo is so overbearing that the flesh and blood of ordinary witch families can''t resist it.


    Just as the ten golden crows were playing wantonly on the wasteland regardless of the loss of life.


    "Up!"


    A giant several feet high below raised his head and shouted angrily: "you ten flat haired animals, dry our Witch family''s water source and kill our Witch family''s lives. Don''t come down to take the blame and die!"


    "Hee hee!"


    "Brother, look, this fool told us to go down!"


    "We won''t go down. You can come up!"


    "Yes, you have the ability to hit us!"


    The ten golden crows are pure bear children who don''t know good or bad. They laugh at the witch clan below. There is even one. The Joker sends out a real fire of the sun to try to burn the witch clan that hinders them.


    That witch family was the great witch Kuafu of the witch family. When he heard these flat haired beasts'' wanton and arrogant words, he suddenly became angry.


    He jumped up high, waved his peach wood staff, a congenital treasure, and hit a golden black directly.


    The Jinwu screamed and almost fell to the ground.


    The other nine Jinwu hurried forward, picked up the Jinwu and flew in the sky again.


    Kua Fu slowly fell back to the ground and looked at the ten golden crows with surprise and anger: "flat haired beast, do you know you''re afraid?"


    "On this desolate land, the witch clan is respected. It''s not a place for animals like you to be presumptuous!"


    Ten Jinwu heard the speech, but they refused to admit defeat.


    Jin Wu, the leader, shouted, "don''t boast there, witch clan!"


    "In the wilderness, we respect the demon family''s heaven. Who doesn''t know?"


    "You witch clan, you witch clan can''t be compared with our demon clan!"


    He also shouted to other Jinwu: "brothers, today the witch family beat our brothers. We don''t play today. We use the sun''s true fire to kill their witch family!"


    "See one, kill one, and roast them alive."


    "See if they dare to be presumptuous with us!"


    Other Jinwu shouted angrily, "yes, yes, roast them all! Roast to death! "


    Kuafu was furious: "dare you!"


    Waving a peach stick, he jumped up and hit ten golden crowns.


    The ten golden crows were ready this time, "bang" dodged and laughed at him: "you witch people are stupid and can''t catch up with us!"


    "You just wait for us to roast all your witch people!"


    "Ah - you dare!"


    Kuafu''s eyes flashed fiercely and suddenly showed the real body of a great witch. He changed into a big man with a height of thousands of feet. He was wrapped with strange cyan patterns, like a huge python.


    "Boom!"


    After the sound of trampling on the earth, Kuafu ran to the mountain nearest to ten Jinwu.


    One step to the top of the mountain, and then he made a vigorous leap under his feet.


    Suddenly, the mountain below fell into the ground, but Kuafu jumped up high, waved a peach stick hundreds of feet long, and hit ten Jinwu.


    "No! Get out of the way. "


    Brother Jinwu, the leader, hurried to remind him that he immediately flew high into the sky and escaped Kuafu''s fierce blow.


    The other nine Jinwu also all hurried to fly high to avoid the peach stick swept by Kuafu.


    Seeing ten Jinwu Dodge, Kuafu squats down immediately.


    With a strong pull, he pulled up a small hill, looked at one of the golden crows, and smashed it with a sharp sound.


    "Let''s go! Don''t pester him and kill more witches! "


    Kuafu was very angry. He looked at the direction of Jinwu flying and ran frantically.


    At this time, he only had a strong killing intention to kill all these Jinwu.


    However, the body of the witch clan is extremely heavy and the flight is very slow. It can''t catch up with Jinwu at all. It can only pursue with brute force below.


    For a moment, there was such a strange situation in the flood land: the great witch Kuafu of the witch family was frantically chasing ten suns.


    Where the ten suns passed, the races and tribes along the way died one after another, and the rivers dried up one after another.


    Kuafu day by day, this pursuit is a full ten days. In the ten days, he runs wildly at all costs in the whole wasteland, and there is no alternation of day and night, just because the Ten Suns are white to dazzling, red and hot.


    These ten days, Kuafu was sweating all over every day. He was sweating like a river and his mouth was dry.


    The ten golden crows were originally cruel to kill the witch family, but they were a little afraid at this time.


    The great witch was so eager to chase after them that he was gambling with them to see who killed who first.


    In the past two days, Kuafu felt that his mouth was dry. He couldn''t stand it. Seeing a big river in front of him, he hurried over, bent down and swallowed.


    The river was drained in one breath, and Kuafu continued to chase ten golden crows; When a larger river was found again, he bent down for a while and drank the river dry, and then continued to chase.


    Kuafu drank four rivers and five rivers one after another. He still chased ten Jinwu, which frightened them a little.


    "Why is this guy still chasing?"


    "Yes, I can''t support it!"


    "Yes, I have no strength. If I go on like this, I can''t even fly."


    The ten Jinwu were also a little alarmed when they saw Kuafu who didn''t give up his plan at all.


    The youngest of them shouted, "slow down and make him happy. I''ll hide and give him something powerful!"


    The other nine Jinwu slowly slowed down when they heard the speech.


    Kuafu was already exhausted and could hardly support it. Suddenly, he saw that Jinwu people were about to lose their support. He slowed down and was overjoyed.


    The whole body didn''t know where to pour out another strength. He jumped up with a peach stick and hit the golden and black people with killing intention: "you, die for me!"


    The Jinwu people were overjoyed and dispersed one after another.


    From behind Kuafu, the smallest golden crow emerged, and a mouthful of the sun''s true fire spit out in the heart of Kuafu.


    Kua''s father was exhausted. Under this sneak attack, he suddenly fell to the ground and struggled to get up. Ten golden crows laughed around him.


    "Fool!"


    "Stupid!"


    "The great Witch of the witch family is nothing more than that!"


    "Hee hee, but so!"


    "Ah --!"


    Kuafu gave a desperate roar and shocked most of the Wasteland: "Jinwu of the demon family, the witch family will kill you and take revenge for me!"


    After roaring, he threw out the mahogany in his hand, fell to the ground and turned into a hill, and the mahogany stick fell and turned into a peach tree all over the mountain.


    Bright peach blossoms suddenly filled the whole hill.


    Ten golden crows are flying with joy, celebrating their killing of the great Witch of the witch family. They are also ready to take a break and go to other places in the wilderness to kill more seemingly annoying witch families.


    At this time, Su Ze, a onlooker in the distance, reminded the body: "the opportunity to cut immortal flying knife gourd has come. It''s time to reflect the body."


    A thought rises, and the Flying Magic is launched, thousands of miles in an instant.


    Su Ze''s body at the red cloud peak instantly reached the place where his separation was located. He looked at the situation in the sky for ten days and the peach mountain transformed after Kuafu''s death.

 Chapter 902

    "Good..."


    The chance of cutting immortal Throwing Knife and gourd has come.


    Seeing the end of Kuafu chasing the sun, Su Ze knew that the Lich catastrophe was about to begin.


    Next, Hou Yi shot the ninth.


    Su zeqian went and waited.


    After killing Kuafu, the ten golden crows also stopped to rest.


    After resting for a few days to recover their strength, ten Jinwu took off again and wandered over the wasteland. This time, they just flew out a short distance and bumped into other witch families who wanted to avenge the great witch Kuafu.


    "But you ten flat haired beasts killed the great witch Kuafu of my witch family?"


    The great witch Hou Yi looked up at the sky and asked the ten golden crows.


    Hearing the words of the witch clan in front of him, ten Jinwu immediately knew the cause and effect. It turned out that they were helping Kuafu to avenge him.


    Immediately, the ten golden crows looked at each other and laughed one after another.


    Another one to die!


    They have caught the weakness of the witch family, that is, they can''t fly. As long as they use this method, the witch family will be exhausted.


    Even the great witch in the realm of golden immortals in Dalao will fall into the hands of their ten golden immortals.


    At the thought of this situation, how can ten golden crows hold back?


    If we kill another witch, our father and Emperor will be very satisfied and will not be held accountable for our running out!


    A Jinwu said with a smile, "are you also a great witch? The great Witch of your witch family is really weak. "


    "The old witch Kuafu was killed by ten of us."


    "Do you want to die, too?"


    "It''s really you flat haired beasts!"


    "In that case, don''t want to leave and bury the great Witch of my witch family!"


    The ten golden crows laughed and laughed at Kuafu and the whole witch family.


    "You flat haired beast!"


    "Dare to insult my witch family like this and die!"


    With a loud roar, Hou Yi suddenly moved, turned into a thousand feet tall witch, ran forward, jumped onto a mountain, took the mountain as the pedal, and attacked ten golden crows in an instant.


    The top ten Jinwu were overjoyed to see Hou Yi like this.


    Isn''t this still a brainless man like Kuafu? It''s not difficult to find a way to kill him!


    After all, with the experience of dealing with Kuafu, it would be much easier to deal with Hou Yi.


    Sure enough, Hou Yi''s attack was fruitless. When he fell to the ground, he could only roar.


    The Wu clan is heavy and can''t fly. Even if he barely flies, he is slowly like a target, so that he can''t do anything to Jinwu.


    Seeing this, the ten Jinwu immediately laughed and began to scold. It was more disgusting than the previous abuse. Then they scolded and flew, trying to lead Hou Yi to death like Kuafu.


    After Hou Yi roared, his eyes became fierce, and his angry look gradually became calm.


    He slowly took out a bow from behind and an arrow.


    Look at the golden black yelling above the sky.


    When the bowstring is pulled open, the muscles bulge high, and the endless spirit gathers on the arrow.


    Aim, launch, completed in a flash.


    "Whoosh" a sharp arrow breaks through the air.


    As soon as it was issued, the voice was still in my ear, and I didn''t see it yet. A golden black had been hit.


    With a scream, the golden crow was pierced through his head and died immediately.


    Other Jinwu hurried down and dragged the body of Jinwu, trying to drag him to heaven and restore his vitality.


    But at this time, the golden crow had no breath, and the real fire of the sun was extinguished.


    There was only a three legged golden black body the size of a hundred feet.


    "How dare you -- kill my brother!"


    The leader Jinwu shouted wildly, and the sun fire on his body burned more fiercely, so he rushed to Houyi.


    Hou Yi''s eyes were cold. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry, but he was almost to the extreme.


    Whoosh!


    A dull noise.


    The leader''s golden crow fell in response.


    The rest of the Jinwu stayed. Unexpectedly, two Jinwu were killed in a short time.


    "Fight with him!"


    "Kill him!"


    The Jinwu people roared, jumped down from the sky and went straight to Hou Yi.


    Hou Yi remained silent, holding the arrow in his hand, like a continuous bead of rain.


    Shoot the other six Golden crows in one breath!


    Only the smallest Jinwu was left, trembling all over: "no - don''t kill me!"


    He screamed, spread his wings and flew towards the East China Sea.


    It''s too dangerous!


    I have to run back to Tanggu!


    Hou Yi showed a cold expression behind him.


    How can you go back alive if you kill the great Witch of my witch family and abuse my witch family?


    "Want to run? Die! "


    Hou Yi took out the last arrow and immediately fired it skillfully.


    A sound of breaking the air sounded. The sharp arrow crossed the space, crushed everything along the way, and quickly shot at Xiao Jinwu.


    Just then, a big bell suddenly appeared and stood in front of the smallest Jinwu.


    "Dong..."


    A long bell shook the whole wasteland.


    "Hou Yi, you want to die!"


    A loud roar came from the sky. Taiyi controlled the chaotic clock to fall from the heaven!


    He first protected the smallest Jinwu and looked down at Hou Yi with cold eyes.


    "Eastern Emperor Taiyi..."


    Hou Yi solemnly read out the person''s name - the original Taiyi was just Taiyi. With one or two of Dijun Taiyi joined hands to set up the demon family Tianting, Dijun was the demon family Tiandi, and Taiyi was also called the Eastern Emperor, so it was also called the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    It was not just the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who came. Then the demon emperor Dijun hurried to see that nine of his sons had been killed. Dijun roared and wanted to do it.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi and he were brothers. When they saw that their nephew was killed, they couldn''t help it. Directly smashed the chaotic clock at Hou Yi.


    Suddenly, the endless wind blew, the sky and the earth were shaking, and began to show cracks.


    Hou Yi retracted his bow, and the great witch, who was thousands of feet high, punched out. Suddenly, his huge fist collided with the chaotic clock.


    "Dong..."


    In an instant, another bell rang.


    Hou Yi flew out upside down, sprayed a long column of blood and dyed the sky red.


    "Die!"


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not intend to let Hou Yi go.


    The lives of his nine nephews fell into the hands of Hou Yi. The Eastern Emperor wanted to break them into pieces.


    Soon, the chaotic clock hit again.


    Hou Yi tried to stand up and ready to wave his fist again, but he had no strength and could only watch the chaotic clock hit him.


    Just then!


    Zuwu Dijiang, Qiang Liang and others arrived and blocked the chaotic clock.


    "Can you kill the great Witch of our Witch family?"


    "Should my nine sons die?" Emperor Jun roared angrily.


    "Don''t your nine sons die?" Emperor Jiang zuwu asked, "kill countless people of our Witch family, kill Kuafu, the great Witch of our Witch family, it would be damned!"


    "Kill my son. None of you want to leave today!"


    Dijun looked at Dijiang and Hou Yi and roared angrily.


    How can he bear the sudden fall of nine of his ten sons?


    "Hum, you demon clan don''t want to leave today."


    The zuwu are also unafraid.


    The Eastern Emperor took a deep breath and shook the chaotic clock.


    Suddenly, a bell rang again, and the boundless sound waves attacked the emperor river.


    This sound means that the two Lich families are officially at war. It also means that the quantity robbery of the two Lich families, the second great robbery of the flood and famine, is officially opened.


    Su Ze stood thousands of miles away, took back two gourds and watched the war leisurely.


    In a gourd, there are nine fallen three legged golden black bodies. The real fire of the sun is burning continuously. The gourd of cutting immortal throwing knife is changing at a very fast speed and completing perfection!


    This process has been waiting for thousands of years, nearly ten thousand years.


    Finally, the opportunity of the sun true fire was put away by Su Ze, and it was the life sun true fire carried by nine three legged Jinwu, which would only be several times stronger than the sun true fire of the smallest Jinwu and land pressure Taoist.


    This is also the opportunity for cutting immortal flying knife gourd to truly achieve great success and be more powerful than before.


    In another gourd, there are nine three legged golden black souls, which are refined by the 99 scattered soul gourd and fed back to Su Ze, so that Su Ze''s original energy is rapidly increased by 10%, reaching the original level of 1.6 times.


    The immortal chopping flying dagger gourd is making a successful transformation, and the 99 scattered soul gourd will feed Su Ze back.


    Su Ze was not in a hurry, so he sat and watched the war between the Lich and the Lich.


    In fact, this distance is not very safe. As long as the two Lich families search, they may be able to see Su Ze.


    However, Su Ze is not afraid of their search or their exposure.


    Even, he was going to search for some more demon souls - the witch family was full of blood essence, which was useless to his two gourds. He had to attack the demon family.


    The battle between Dijun, Donghuang Taiyi and zuwu did not immediately distinguish the victory or defeat. Although the battle was very fierce, there was still no distinction between life and death.


    When they realized that it was impossible to leave each other today, they all came to a conclusion in their hearts.


    I came in a hurry today. I wasn''t fully prepared, so I couldn''t kill each other.


    The two sides withdrew slowly and were ready to leave.


    At this time, Xiao Jinwu suddenly said, "father, they have hidden the bodies of my nine brothers."


    Dijun and the Eastern Emperor were furious: "witch clan, how dare you rob my son''s body?"


    "Return my son''s body!"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu looked at his back in doubt. All zuwu and Hou Yi shook their heads.


    He said: "we witch people are all authentic and indomitable men of Pangu. We won''t covet the bodies and blood of you demon people."


    "Those corpses, we witch clan didn''t move."


    "It must be you. If it weren''t for you, who would steal other people''s bodies!" Cried Little Jinwu.


    When he called, Dijun Taiyi and zuwu were silent.


    Their eyes met, and for a time they were half convinced and half doubted. It was difficult to tell whether it was true or false


    Didn''t the witch steal it?


    Is it really not the demon clan who yells to catch the thief?


    Is it the time of the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the demon ancestor Luo?


    Didn''t Luo Yu get cleaned up at the beginning?


    However, then, they all took back their eyes - a deep blood feud has been forged. Whether it is Luohe or not, the witch / demon clan must die!


    Both sides thought in their hearts, slowly retreating, recuperating and preparing for a real war.

 Chapter 903

    Nine Jinwu corpses, in the flame of the sun''s true fire, kept releasing heat.


    They are not only the source of solar true fire, but also the best fuel for solar true fire.


    In the extremely hot sun fire that can instantly burn golden immortals, a little white light is slowly giving birth.


    This is the internal situation of the chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd.


    After the Lich war stopped for a while, Su Ze returned to Hongyun peak and still left a separate body to walk in the wasteland.


    The chopping immortal flying dagger gourd was continuously refined. After decades, it finally bloomed a little. The chopping immortal flying dagger gourd with purple grain and white background suspended in front of Su Ze and shook him slightly.


    After refining the gourd of the immortal chopping Throwing Knife, Su Ze finally succeeded in cultivating the immortal chopping Throwing Knife.


    In this regard, the original days and opportunities are of little significance. The chopping immortal throwing knife not only completely recognizes the Lord, but also appreciates the opportunity the master found for him.


    Su Ze smiled, reached out to catch the trembling chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd, and took out the 99 scattered soul gourd tiger.


    Now these two magic weapons have been refined to a great extent by him and have been able to kill ordinary Luo Jinxian.


    At least there is no need to use the source energy to deal with the general situation in the future.


    Then, the other side is almost moving, right?


    After all, the will of the reincarnation world can not master the authority. After that, he has been indifferent and waiting for Su Ze to become stronger.


    The dragon and Phoenix catastrophe did not move, and the Zixiao palace did not move. Now the Lich catastrophe is about to begin. The reincarnation world will already know that Su Ze is not a good man Hongyun who is submissive and excessively kind in the original plot. How can he continue to remain indifferent?


    Just thinking, he reminded him that Su Ze was a little stunned.


    It turned out that at this time.


    Under the wreckage of Buzhou mountain, Nu Wa Saint came slowly, looking at the land ravaged by the flood, the residual mud and water at the foot of Buzhou mountain... Suddenly stopped and thought.


    Why is the shape of my head, arms and legs after I take shape?


    Pangu great God, twelve ancestor witches, and even the shape of the demon family, all imitated this form.


    What does this form mean? What does it mean?


    Why not change into a complete appearance of birds, animals and gods?


    Is it this form?


    In this form, if you throw away cultivation and mana, two feet are not as fast as the four feet of the beast. You can''t fly without wings.


    Without sharp claws and teeth, and without a tail to keep balance, why do all forms become like this?


    Nu Wa thought in her heart. Looking at the accumulated mud and water, an idea gushed out.


    She slowly mixed the soil and water together, looked at her reflection in the river, and began to pinch it in her hand.


    A moment later, the mud turned into a villain, which was somewhat similar to Nu Wa''s appearance.


    Nu Wa looked at the villain with inexplicable joy in her heart.


    Then Nu Wa picked up a mass of mud and began to make it up again.


    Not long after Kung Fu, there were dozens of villains around her. Nu Wa looked at these villains and fabricated them according to her appearance, each of which was somewhat similar to herself.


    After watching it for a while, Nu Wa suddenly felt that there were some deficiencies among these villains.


    But I can''t think of any shortcomings.


    Nu Wa was lost in thought again.


    Just like yourself, should it be boring?


    With a wave of her hand, Nu Wa broke all these villains and turned them into mud again.


    Then she picked up the mud and began to make up.


    This time, Nu Wa was much more careful than last time.


    Looking at their own reflection, they pinch out their appearance, looks, joys and sorrows, so that these villains are full of expression.


    Soon after, her side was filled with villains. These villains were Nu Wa''s faces and different expressions, which perfectly reflected the beauty of Nu Wa''s every expression.


    But Nu Wa still felt some shortcomings. Like last time, Nu Wa looked at these villains. She had tried her best to fabricate these villains, but there were still deficiencies.


    After breaking these clay villains again, Nu Wa fell into meditation again.


    Still wrong


    These little people should not be dirt, they should be alive.


    What I want to create is a form that conforms to the shape of the road, and all innate gods and postnatal races will instinctively pursue as long as they change shape.


    Such a race.


    And it should not be me, but the image of others


    Nu Wa meditated for a long time before the wreckage and muddy water of Buzhou mountain, and suddenly thought of a treasure called Xi soil she had obtained.


    Take out the soil, put it into water and mix it into mud.


    Once again, I think about the image of myself and other people I have seen, and make it up.


    First, a man and a woman, and then an old and a young. Finally, they pinched it for too long. They threw a gourd vine they obtained into the mud and waved it wantonly.


    Bits and pieces of mud fell to the ground, because a little characteristic of soil self-growth was also formed. People.


    In the twinkling of an eye, thousands of human beings, men and women appeared and knelt on the ground to thank Nu Wa.


    "Meet empress Nu Wa and thank her for her good fortune..."


    "Get up!"


    Nu Wa looked at these people one by one. They were fragile and had some doubts in her heart.


    Whether they made a mistake or not, these people don''t have a trace of mana.


    How to survive in the famine? Are they really the best form loved by heaven?


    "The way of heaven is above. Now Nu Wa has created a family. This is a human family. The way of heaven can learn from it."


    Nu Wa suddenly felt something in her heart and spoke these words, which spread all over the flood land.


    The two Lich families who were preparing for the war looked strangely and both took back their eyes - a saint who created a strange race and solemnly declared the famine?


    Probably just for fun?


    The newly created race is simply fragile and has no mana. For the Lich and Lich families, it makes no sense to crush them.


    When Nu Wa announced the birth of the human race, a figure quietly emerged behind Nu Wa.


    If Nu Wa felt it, she looked back and immediately showed her vigilance.


    "Su Ze?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Ze came from Hongyun peak with Flying Magic, just to witness the scene of Nu Wa making people. Looking at Nu Wa and thousands of new humans in front of her, Su Ze smiled and said, "I heard that Nu Wa Taoist friends made people, so I came here to have a look."


    Nu Wa did not let down her vigilance after hearing this.


    She remembered clearly that Taoist Hongjun once said that "even a saint may not be able to surpass Su Ze''s original magic power", and she also remembered that Su Ze killed zhunti Taoist directly in front of Hongjun with his original magic power.


    When Su Ze''s original supernatural power can still be used, even if Nu Wa has become a saint, she dare not completely relax her vigilance against him.


    Su Ze saw Nu Wa like this and immediately smiled: "Nu Wa Taoist friend, what does this mean?"


    "I never seem to conflict with you?"


    Nuwa said, "Suze, although you didn''t conflict with me, you are not a kind person. I can''t do anything. I have to guard against it. "


    "In the old Zixiao palace, you killed zhunti Taoist in order to compete for seats -"


    "Did I kill you?" Su Ze asked seriously before she finished.


    "Up to now, has it proved that seats are very important? That seat is the basis for the allocation of Hongmeng purple Qi and the opportunity for sanctification. "


    "Nuwa Taoist friend, if you return to Zixiao Palace today, when you listen to the lecture for the first time, you will be asked to grab your seat. Do you want to do it?"


    Nu Wa was slightly stunned and immediately had the answer in her heart.


    Of course, we have to do it, and we have to kill them all - what is the chance of becoming a saint? Is the greatest opportunity to achieve the avenue.


    It is absolutely a great enemy of life and death to receive and guide and make sure to stop yourself from becoming a Tao.


    On this thought, Su Ze''s original behavior did not seem tyrannical, but because of his far-reaching vision, he took a step ahead and grabbed the seat.


    Taoist Hongjun was unwilling to give the sage the opportunity to him and was ready to give it to zhunti, which triggered Su Ze to kill zhunti.


    In this way, Su Ze and teacher Hongjun should be enemies... Teacher Hongjun is also the one who hinders Su Ze''s success.


    So she turned her mind and walked around. Nu Wa first knew something, and then her vigilance did not decrease at all.


    A person who is hostile to Hongjun''s teacher may also regard Sanqing and Nuwa as enemies, not to mention the Taoist guide, it must be the enemy.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing good for him to find himself.


    Perhaps it is demagoguery and sow discord; Maybe he''s ready to sneak into himself.


    "It seems that you still think I''m upset and kind."


    Su Ze smiled: "just, believe it or not, it''s up to you. Anyway, we still get along well in another world and another time and space."


    Recalling that before he entered the world of famine this time, he deliberately let Nu Wa''s arrogance in the world of Fengshen romance converge, Su Ze felt that he still missed it - it was really a hurry. The famine didn''t know the date. Hong had been in the world of famine for more than ten thousand years, and he really missed all kinds of things in the past.


    "Another world? Another time and space? "


    Nu Wa shook her head slightly and directly classified Su Ze''s words as some strange stories trying to confuse herself. She simply ignored them and began to seriously arrange how the weak Terrans lived in the flood.


    Su Ze saw that she was always so vigilant, so she didn''t say much.


    Follow her to arrange clothes, food and shelter for the Terrans.


    Nu Wa is a natural God. She has magic power to do everything. Therefore, she is inevitably superior. She still feels in a hurry despite her vast powers and superb understanding.


    It was not until Su Ze gave advice to humans, picking leaves for clothes, picking wild fruits for food, and living in caves that these humans gradually got used to.


    Nu Wa was surprised to see Su Ze''s patience with these weak humans.


    Will he treat the weak like this?


    After everything was busy, Su Ze looked up at Nu Wa looking at himself and couldn''t help smiling: "it''s OK for the time being. They can''t further guide them to grow until their own desire becomes stronger."


    "Now they don''t know what it means to become stronger. If they teach them the way to become stronger, this race will lose some toughness."

 Chapter 904

    Huh?


    Nu Wa tasted Su Ze''s words and felt inexplicable.


    If Su Ze just wants to get close to himself and let himself relax his vigilance, there is no need to think so much about the Terran - the Terran''s clothes, food, residence, and future strengthening.


    Even considering that we should cultivate the resilience of the Terran now, and then teach the Terran how to become stronger when the Terran wants to become stronger


    "You think of a lot of things."


    Nu Wa said.


    "It''s just some experience." "This is the case with the weak, newborn race," Suze said


    "Have you ever helped other weak races?" Nu Wa asked.


    Su Ze recalled his reincarnation world many times. Even when he was capricious and weak, he also adhered to his basic belief as a human being, and what he did was his own heart.


    Slightly nodded: "it almost means the same."


    "What kind of existence were you?" Nuwa asked, "why do you have that original magic power?"


    Su Ze smiled: "I can''t tell you this."


    Nu Wa answered faintly. Some wanted to ask again, but she was alert and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Su Ze smiled at her: "be careful, don''t let the Lich war destroy the Terran."


    Nu Wa nodded and wanted to say something more. Su Ze had suddenly turned into a ray of light and dissipated in front of her. She didn''t know where she had gone.


    Is that it?


    Is there a conspiracy or no conspiracy?


    Nu Wa looked at the busy Terrans and felt disappointed.


    Just then, another voice came.


    "All the disciples came to Zixiao palace."


    Nu Wa frowned slightly.


    This sound is a magic weapon specially given to them by Taoist Hongjun. As long as it is in the wilderness, it can transmit sound in an instant no matter how far away it is.


    This magic weapon didn''t exist at first. Later, it was convenient for Taoist Hongjun to pass it on. They went to listen to the Tao and had to avoid the difficult Su Ze.


    If it had been before, every time this magic weapon was used, Nuwa would involuntarily classify Su Ze as "trouble" and "enemy".


    But today, she really doesn''t want to directly regard Su Ze as an enemy.


    Some even thought about something more - teacher Hongjun gave Zhun the seat of "mourning for his filial son", but he forced Su Ze to take it away. It is said that the number of days is so. How can su Ze not resist?


    It''s hard to say who is right and who is wrong in this matter!


    Another reason why Nu Wa frowned was that teacher Hongjun called himself and others this time and broke a tacit understanding.


    After Sanqing, Jieyin and Nuwa became saints and got the position of fruit one after another, we all have a basic attitude of being saints - we are all saints, no one is weaker than anyone, each has its own road, and each has its own road understanding.


    Therefore, we saints easily no longer meet each other, or even sit and talk to each other.


    Because of this arrogance as a saint, even the three brothers of Sanqing chose their own residence.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor of heaven chose Kunlun Mountain, the leader of Tongtian sect chose Penglai Fairy Island, and Lao Tzu chose a place outside the sky, but he didn''t always live. Most of the time, he rode a green bull to walk in the flood wasteland and feel the road.


    Not only the five saints, but also the Taoist Hongjun, their teachers, only visited and thanked them once after they became saints.


    After that, there is no need to say more. It is easy for saints not to see saints.


    Even if Hongjun is their teacher.


    Now, Hongjun summoned them... What''s the matter?


    Nu Wa took a look at the newly born Terrans and walked away slowly with auspicious clouds. She thought a lot all the way. It was inevitable that she was not in a hurry or slow.


    Because of this, when she arrived at Zixiao palace, Sanqing and Taoist guides had been seated in the hall.


    Taoist Hongjun sits at the top, and Haotian boy and yaochi girl serve on both sides.


    Nu Wa did not plead guilty or explain.


    Other saints did not ask anything.


    The respect of saints is not worth these greetings. If you have anything to say, just say it directly.


    After sitting for a while, Taoist Hongjun said, "today, please wait for five to kill one person."


    The Taoist priest was delighted: "Suze?!"


    Sanqing slightly raised her eyebrows, and Nu Wa remained silent.


    Teacher, we must kill Su Zecai quickly? Are they enemies?


    Taoist Hongjun nodded slightly to the Taoist Guide: "it is this person, and only this person, who can make us fight together."


    Hearing the speech, the first Heavenly Master said lightly, "teacher, how many original powers does this person have?"


    "If there is not much left, any of us can kill him. Why bother so much?"


    Taoist Hongjun said, "since the first sermon in Zixiao palace, thousands of years have passed, Su Ze''s original magical powers have not decreased, but increased a lot."


    "Therefore, I invited you to fight as soon as possible and solve him as soon as possible taking advantage of the war between the Lich and the Lich."


    "Huh?"


    Sanqing was surprised. Nu Wa was stunned. The Taoist guide directly stood up and shouted, "teacher!"


    With the respect of saints, the performance of those who receive and guide Taoism is not shameful.


    But Sanqing and Nuwa didn''t care about his performance this time, because what Taoist Hongjun said was so amazing that they couldn''t keep calm.


    Not to mention being the guide of Suze''s enemies!


    If Su Ze''s original magical powers can be restored and increased, what''s the difference between him and the sage?


    No... it''s not just no difference, but stronger than saints. That''s why Taoist Hongjun invited them.


    The six saints discussed to kill this world anomaly that is not a saint but stronger than a saint.


    After understanding this point, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in this case, this person must be killed. If we don''t kill him, how can we survive in the world? How to stand outside the sky and never die? "


    "He alone can threaten our indestructible freedom. We have to kill him."


    After the words of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult and Lao Tzu all nodded slightly.


    The Taoist priest then said, "this man has a grudge against me. Now he has such a magic power. He must be destroyed as soon as possible. If his original divine power does not die out, our saint is far less comfortable than his strange number! "


    Sanqing finished with the Taoist guide. Nu Wa frowned slightly and said, "this person can''t coexist with us?"


    "No decision." Taoist Hongjun replied.


    Sanqing said, "we must not coexist with him."


    "Never coexist!" The passer-by also said.


    "How do you kill him? We will fight him at risk. Who is willing to destroy himself and destroy him? "


    Nu Wa asked again.


    Sanqing and the passer-by were speechless, and none of them spoke.


    Why did Sanqing kill Su Ze? Because the existence of Su Ze hinders their free and unfettered Tao fruit and the respect of saints. There can be other saints in this world, but there should be no exceptions that are not saints but can kill saints.


    Su Ze is such an "anomaly" that makes the sage instinctively feel disgusted


    But if you want to kill this strange number and embrace the idea of sacrifice - not to mention Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader Sanqing, even the Taoist priest who has a feud with Su Ze is unwilling.


    Asked by Nu Wa, the situation was in a stalemate, and Taoist Hongjun finally spoke.


    "No, we won''t sacrifice ourselves. The Lich clan can consume this person''s original magic power as much as possible for us."


    Nu Wa, San Qing and the Taoist who received the guide all looked at Taoist Hongjun and didn''t understand why Su Ze was related to the Lich.


    Taoist Hongjun said slowly, "the war between the Lich and the Lich is about to begin, but they don''t know that Su Ze''s magic weapon and magic power is to collect some corpses and souls and turn them into their own strong foundation."


    "His original magic power has not declined, but increased."


    "Decades ago, you may have heard of the fierce conflict between lichs. The great witch Kuafu died of fatigue, the great witch Hou Yi was seriously injured, and the ten princes of the demon family left only the smallest Jinwu."


    "Afterwards, the two Lich families argued about the whereabouts of the other nine three legged Jinwu bodies. That is, Su Ze took three feet of Jinwu''s body and made himself stronger. "


    "Hiss -"


    Sanqing and the passer-by inhaled slightly.


    "This person is actually the sinister and deliberate existence of Luo Yu in the dragon and Phoenix disaster?"


    "No... during the dragon and Phoenix robbery, Luo Zhen stole the body. Su Ze was already stealing the souls of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin." Taoist Hongjun said, "only because he acted secretly and his soul was ignored, he was not known by the flood."


    This said, Sanqing, pick-up and guide people are even more shocked.


    Even suddenly understand and accept why Su Ze is so powerful.


    It turned out that he was a demon like existence of Luo Yu''s generation. He had acted quietly since the dragon and Phoenix disaster. No wonder he is so powerful now!


    Nu Wa also looked dazed and complicated.


    I smiled bitterly in my heart: I thought he was a good man and would have any difficulties.


    It turned out that everything before was still performing and trying to confuse me


    He almost succeeded in bewitching me!


    What a congenital demon, Taoist Suze!


    "This man is really vicious and dangerous... It seems that we must kill him as soon as possible." The first emperor said, "teacher, do you want to inform the Lich and Lich families about this?"


    "No... it has to wait until it is most useful."


    Taoist Hongjun said, "make the Lich and the Lich attack him and consume his original magic power. When we do it again, we will naturally win."


    Sanqing nodded slightly.


    The passer-by cheerfully said yes.


    Nuwa felt a little uncomfortable, but she was cold when she thought that Su Ze actually showed her love for the Terran in front of her to confuse people.


    "To do so is also the perfect way."


    The matter was settled. Sanqing, the Taoist priest and Hongjun discussed the details and how to lead the Lich clan to be more angry.


    Nu Wa watched quietly, but she was a little tired.


    The so-called saints are just like thieves and bandits at this time, but it''s just like this!

 Chapter 905

    "My son!"


    "Return my sons!"


    In the demon family''s heaven, a shrill call came out.


    The emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who were discussing the matter all had gloomy faces.


    Other demon saints also looked solemn and angry.


    Ten princes of the demon family were shot and killed by the great witch Hou Yi of the witch family decades ago. Since then, Dijun and Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor have been very sad, but the most sad thing is Xihe, the mother of nine three legged Jinwu who died.


    She cried day and night and couldn''t help herself.


    And when the demon families heard Xihe''s cry, they all sank in their hearts.


    The Lich family killed nine princes of our demon family, which simply regarded our first great family, the demon family and the demon family heaven as nothing.


    How can we do without revenge? What is the face of our demon clan?


    "All demon saints, command their own men and step up their cultivation and practice."


    Dijun said in a deep voice, "this time, we have to let the witch family dry their blood in order to repay this deep hatred!"


    "Yes!"


    The demon saints are ordered to step back.


    Another shrill cry came from the back hall of the heavenly court.


    "My son!"


    "My son died miserably!"


    The Eastern Emperor took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "brother, please persuade your sister-in-law. In a few days, we will uproot the witch family and let them pay for their blood!"


    Dijun is also gnashing his teeth.


    After seeing off the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he turned and returned to the back hall of the heaven. A woman with disheveled hair and red eyes was holding the table and crying.


    Seeing Xihe like this, Dijun felt even more heartache.


    The original dignified and graceful, the appearance and charm are the highest Xihe in the wilderness. Now it''s almost crazy. How can Dijun, who loves husband and wife, stand it?


    Nine sons died and his wife became so


    Witch clan, you and I will never die!


    Repressing his anger, Emperor Jun stretched out his hand and grabbed Xihe: "after some time, when you are ready, kill the witch family."


    "So that there is no more witch family in this desolate land!"


    "I don''t care what you think! I just want revenge! I want revenge now! " Xi He clenched his teeth and shouted.


    Dijun sighed: things are back to the familiar dispute... No matter how he promised to revenge the Lich family, no matter how he mobilized the Lich family and prepared to fight to the death with the Lich family, Xihe seemed invisible.


    She wants revenge now. She wants to kill the great witch Hou Yi of the witch family and avenge her son!


    He didn''t blame Xihe, but hated the witch family for hurting his wife and children.


    After comforting Xihe, Dijun began to be busy again.


    Xihe cried sadly again and suddenly raised his head: "you have made me lose my beloved child, and I will certainly make you lose your beloved!"


    "Hou Yi! You wait! "


    Send the demon maid around to frighten Tianting to inquire, and learn that Hou Yi''s wife is called Chang''e, which is very beautiful and has great love with Hou Yi.


    Xihe made the demon clan quietly pass on the rumor to Chang''e, saying that there was a divine medicine that could be young, beautiful and immortal forever.


    Chang''e didn''t think so at first, but later found that she seemed to have signs of aging. She quickly asked Hou Yi to look for divine medicine.


    Hou Yi was also in love with his wife. He quickly crossed mountains and traveled all over the world. Finally, he found the magic medicine at the mother of the West King and brought it back to Chang''e.


    Chang''e and Hou Yi agreed that when he came back next time, they would take divine medicine together. At that time, they would be young and immortal together.


    After Hou Yi left home, Chang''e heard the birds on the branches and the rabbits at the door persuading her.


    Some say that men are unreliable, others say that women should be better to themselves first. When they look beautiful, men will never change their heart.


    After Chang''e hesitated and wavered, she first took the "divine medicine", and somehow flew to the sky and onto the moon.


    When Hou Yi came home, he learned that his beloved woman had secretly taken longevity medicine and flew to the moon. He was very sad and cried out to the sky in despair.


    "Chang''e! Why do you treat me like this! "


    Xihe looked at the scene happily and finally laughed happily, feeling the pleasure of revenge.


    "Hou Yi, Hou Yi! You have today! "


    "You also have today, when you are in pain!"


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of Xihe.


    "Compared with Xihe''s pain, Hou Yi''s pain is not worth mentioning."


    Xihe looked at the figure strangely. It was a Taoist with a bun on his head and a sad face.


    "Who are you? How can I come to our demon family heaven? "


    The Taoist with a sad face said, "I am the sage of the wilderness, the Taoist guide."


    When Xihe heard the speech, he suddenly remembered that Dijun and Taiyi had talked about the flood and famine. They said that the five saints under the seat of Hongjun sage could not be easily provoked. They were all people with great magic power and great magic power. Hongjun sage and Suze Taoist priest could not be provoked.


    Among them, the person who receives the guide is one of the saints under Hongjun gate.


    "It''s the guide." After Xi he took revenge on Hou Yi, he was sober and polite. "I don''t know what happened to the Taoist priest who came to our demon family heaven? Is it to help the demon clan destroy the witch clan? "


    "No, I can''t wait to intervene in the dispute between the two Lich races."


    Then the Taoist priest said, "I just can''t bear to see the dead and the Lich clan fall into other people''s intrigues, so I specially remind them."


    "What conspiracy?"


    Xihe asked.


    Then the Taoist priest said slowly, "Xihe, don''t you wonder who took the bodies of the nine Jinwu princes of the demon family?"


    Xihe''s face was instantly blue, his eyes were red, and he was completely crazy.


    "Who is it!"


    She screamed.


    "This man is called Taoist Suze. It was he who provoked the Lich war. It was he who took away the bodies and souls of the nine princes of the demon family and turned them into nourishment for their own strength."


    The Taoist priest shook his head and made a compassionate gesture.


    "The nine princes of the demon family have no bones and are scared. They don''t know how to be brought back to Hongyun peak by Taoist Suze. They are cruel and can''t rest after death... It''s really pathetic!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The words of the Taoist guide completely stimulated Xihe. She screamed wildly and went straight to the Tianting Hall of the demon family.


    "Dijun!"


    Dijun got up: "what''s the matter? "Xihe?"


    "I know the whereabouts of our son''s body. Do you want revenge?" Xihe shrieked.


    "This is nature!"


    Emperor Jun shouted angrily, "Xihe, don''t worry. Tell me, who moved our son''s body? Is it the witch clan? "


    "Not the witch clan!"


    Xihe screamed, "it''s the Taoist hongyunfeng and Suze!"


    Dijun was stunned: "how could it be him?"


    "Why not him? I ask you, will you go and take back the corpse and break the corpse of Taoist Suze? " Xihe shrieked.


    "Who told you?" Dijun asked.


    "Are you going or not! Go or not! If you don''t go, I''ll go myself! " Xihe screamed.


    Dijun shook his head helplessly and walked to Xihe: "anyway, I naturally want to take back their bodies. But Xihe, we have to make it clear first. Who told you that our son''s body was in Taoist Suze? "


    "It''s the guide."


    Xihe said.


    Emperor Jun was stunned and said, "I''m afraid I can''t believe his words..."


    At the beginning, the performance of Jieyin and zhunti in Zixiao palace was like crying for a filial son, which was enough to prove that Jieyin was a shameless man without any face.


    Even if he has become a saint now, Dijun can hardly believe that he is a sincere good man.


    What''s more, Taoist Jieyin has a deep hatred with Taoist Suze. Will he be telling the truth?


    So far, several saints in the famine have not participated in the war between the Lich and the Lich. Are they going to participate now?


    Of course, he was also concerned about the body of his son, but because he was in a high position and commanded the demon family, he was naturally more calm and considered more.


    In the eyes of Xihe, Emperor Jun asked East and West, but refused to make a happy move. There is no doubt that he was unwilling and immediately disappointed.


    She raised her hair and screamed, "OK, if you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    "Even if I am alone, I will bring back my son''s body so that they will not rest after death!"


    Dijun hurriedly persuaded: "Xihe! Listen to me, it''s weird -- "


    "You want to stop me?" Xi he stared at him, gritted his teeth and cried, "if you don''t avenge your sons and take back their bodies, how dare you stop me? Dijun, I -- "


    Just about to say evil words to each other, a soft and solemn female voice came from outside the hall.


    "Don''t get angry, you two. Listen to me."


    Dijun turned his head and his face changed slightly.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi also hurried forward and flashed a tiny miniature of the chaotic clock in his hand.


    "It''s Nu Wa saint!"


    "I haven''t seen any saints for thousands of years since the farewell of Zixiao palace. I only heard the good news of your holiness."


    "What''s the matter today? I met the saint of Jieyin and the saint of Nuwa!"


    The Eastern Emperor said.


    Emperor Jun also appeased the almost crazy Xihe for the time being and raised his hand: "I''ve been away for thousands of years. What''s the experience of Nu Wa Saint coming today?"


    "No advice, just tell you something."


    Nuwa said, "although the Taoist priest took revenge on Taoist Suze, he didn''t lie this time. Nine three legged Jinwu corpses were indeed taken away by Taoist Suze."


    When Emperor Jun heard the speech, he immediately believed that Nu Wa''s character was noble and it was worth believing to save the flood and famine.


    He was angry and shouted, "Taoist Suze, do you think my demon family is weak and deceptive?"


    He also looked at Nu Wa suspiciously: "Nu Wa saint, forgive me. The Taoist priest and Taoist Suze have a feud. After learning about this, I came to inform the demon family. Naturally, I understand in my heart."


    "Why did you come to explain it?"


    Nu Wa said slowly, "because the Taoist priest and Taoist Suze have a feud, you may not believe it, so you come to remind and argue about the authenticity."


    Emperor Jun''s heart: are your saints very idle?


    Originally, one can''t hide, but now there are two. The goal is directed at Taoist Su Ze.


    I''m afraid we don''t treat the demon clan as thugs to deal with Taoist Suze

 Chapter 906

    Just thought of this, and did not wait for Dijun, donghuangtaiyi and others to think carefully, Xihe burst into tears again.


    Dijun simply doesn''t want to.


    No matter how the saints want to deal with Taoist Suze, he only cares whether Taoist Suze took the bodies of his nine children.


    If so, this revenge will be avenged.


    If not, it''s not too late to say anything else.


    Moreover, the saints also want to use the power of our demon family. Does this also mean that even the saints of our demon family must pay attention to it.


    Conversely, perhaps the so-called saints are not so powerful.


    After this time, we should find a way to try the weight of saints.


    Turning around so many thoughts, Emperor Jun no longer asked Nu Wa, but took Xi he''s arm and said to Donghuang Taiyi and many demon saints.


    "You demon brothers, take your elite and follow me to find Taoist Suze and ask him if he left the bodies of nine princes."


    "If it is him, we demon clan will not spare him!"


    The Eastern Emperor nodded: "yes, you can''t spare him!"


    The other monsters nodded one after another and answered: "yes, you can''t spare him!"


    Dijun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Xihe and the demon saints led some of their men out of the demon family Tianting and went straight to Hongyun peak.


    In the boundless land, a line of demon families flew for a long time and never found the red cloud peak.


    In desperation, di Jun stopped and asked the most well-known demon Saint Baize: "do you know the location of Hongyun peak? Isn''t it near here? "


    "It''s really not far from here, but the other party seems to cover his place with an array, so it''s not easy to find his whereabouts." Said Baize.


    "He is guilty of being a thief!" Xihe said coldly.


    Dijun directly ordered: "use mana to search around 100000 Li. Where everything can''t be explored, it must be hongyunfeng!"


    The demon saints heard the speech and said yes. They quickly began to act and began to search around carefully.


    For two days in a row, he finally found a place where mana could not be searched. Dijun and donghuangtaiyi led a group of demons to surround this place and sent their men to shout inward: "Taoist Suze of Hongyun peak, come out and answer quickly!"


    Just after shouting twice, I heard a roar from a distance.


    Dijun, Donghuang Taiyi and other demon families looked up and saw a group of thousands of feet tall witch ancestors and great witches coming across rivers and mountains. They were stepping down on the mountains and the ground all the way. Just then, they heard the sound like the earth was cracking.


    Seeing the enemy coming here, Dijun''s first reaction was - did the saints and the Lich clan jointly set a trap to harm the Lich clan here?


    Hurry to make all the demon families vigilant and see what these witch families want to do.


    I saw that the group of witches, led by the ancestral witches such as Dijiang and Qiang Liang, roared all the way to the periphery of Hongyun peak. After seeing the witches, they also looked alert.


    Emperor Jiang zuwu looked up and said, "is this Hongyun peak? Why are the demons here? "


    Overhead, Lao Tzu, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader rode on auspicious clouds. It turned out that they led the witches here.


    The three of them are also responsible for persuading the Lich family, and the two of Jieyin and Nuwa are responsible for persuading the Lich family.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "the reason why the demon family appears here is naturally because the demon family also has corpses stolen by Taoist Suze."


    After that, Lao Tzu had disappeared in the clouds, and the leader of Tongtian sect left by auspicious clouds.


    Emperor Jiang zuwu frowned and asked, "Hey, where are you going?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun replied, "this is a grudge between you. It''s inconvenient for us to intervene."


    After that, he went away by cloud.


    Witnessing this scene, Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi took a look at each other.


    "Elder brother, the saint of Hongjun clan, this is to use our demon clan and witch clan as a hand... It is clear that they want to deal with Taoist Suze, but let us take the lead."


    Emperor Jun snorted coldly, "the so-called sage is the guy who hides his head and shrinks his tail. It''s no big deal."


    Looking at Xihe with dishevelled hair, he swept the witch family and Hongyun peak isolated by the Dharma array with hatred: "first ask the Taoist Suze of Hongyun peak, and then clean up the witch family."


    "Finally, these saints calculate on us and settle accounts with them sooner or later."


    He stared at the lich, and the Lich people were staring at the Lich.


    Among them, the great witch Hou Yi roared: "demon clan, what''s the ability to calculate my wife! Return my wife! "


    Emperor Jun snorted coldly, "I don''t know. Who has seen your wife? If you kill my son, sooner or later you will kill you yourself! "


    "Dare you do it?"


    Hou Yi roared, "my wife Chang''e was tricked to the moon by your demon family, so that we couldn''t meet. You demon families are all insidious and cruel people!"


    The demons looked at each other angrily and said, "who has seen your wife, we demons don''t do such things!"


    "You did it!"


    "Return our prince''s life!"


    "They deserve it! Give back the lives of our great witch Kuafu and many witch families! "


    "What are you talking about!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    The two Lich families just said a few words to each other, and they had turned against each other and were about to fight.


    Emperor Jun pressed his hatred and anger in his heart and shouted, "all demon families, don''t open your mouth!"


    Qiangliang zuwu also said, "don''t fight with them about their tongue, but listen to what they say."


    Dijun opened his mouth and said, "of the witch family, you are guided by the three saints to come to hongyunfeng to trouble Taoist Suze. Is it because the three saints said that Taoist Suze stole the body of the witch family?"


    Dijiang, Qiang Liang and other zuwu nodded, "that''s it."


    "Our demon family, guided by two saints such as Jieyin and Nuwa, came to Hongyun peak because they said that Taoist Suze stole the bodies of nine princes of our demon family." Dijun said.


    "These five saints have impure thoughts and want to deal with Taoist Suze with our two races."


    "My Demon clan should know, and so should your witch clan."


    Qiang liangzuwu said, "we naturally know."


    "However, before that, we should also confirm whether Taoist Suze stole the body of our Witch family!"


    "Yes, that''s what the demon family means. If not, those saints will surely have our demon family''s Revenge in the future. If so, Taoist Su Ze is bound to die today! " Dijun said.


    With hostility to each other, the two Lich families slowly retreated and displayed outside the red cloud peak array, and then began to shout immortal Su Ze to answer.


    Paying attention to Hongjun and the five saints of the two Lich families here, I saw that the two Lich families chose Su Ze as the enemy after all, and both nodded slightly.


    No matter what the Lich families think, whether Su Ze is aware of their calculations, he has finally fallen into a trap


    Within the seven Jue Dharma array, the monkey king, six eared macaque and others are waiting for Su Ze''s order - although their accomplishments are all Jinxian and Taiyi Zhenxian, it is impossible to participate in a war of this degree.


    There are twenty or thirty Lich families from outside, including two or three hundred golden immortals


    Su Ze came out from the closed place and motioned that everyone should not panic.


    "Good practice means that everything here has me."


    "Master, take us."


    Sun Wukong said, "now the enemy comes to the door, although it is very strong, I also have the determination not to be afraid of life and death! If you go out with the master today and die outside, you won''t blame the master. "


    "Just because the Master goes to war, we''ll enjoy a good life. It''s really worse than killing me!"


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he looked at the people and saw the disciples and Princess mackerel.


    I couldn''t help smiling: "well, since you have this idea, I''ll take you to see a real war."


    Since all the disciples are willing to fight with him, Su Ze doesn''t need to set up the seven Jue Dharma array.


    Immediately removed the seven Jue FA array, revealed the true face of Hongyun peak, and led all the disciples and Princess mackerel to fly out of the cloud.


    "Witch clan, demon clan... I already know your intention."


    Suze said.


    Qiang Liangzu Wu shouted, "since you know, don''t talk more nonsense!"


    "Sanqing told me that you stole the body of the witch family. I asked you, have you ever stolen the body of our Witch family?"


    "No, because the body of the witch family only attaches importance to body quenching, no soul, only blood essence, which is useless to me." Suze said frankly.


    "What evidence do you have?" Qiang Liangzu asked.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you said I stole your witch corpses. What evidence do you have?"


    "Not to mention the evidence, I can kill you, but I don''t kill you, and I''m willing to talk to you patiently. Isn''t that the best evidence?"


    "I can kill Da Luo Jinxian in front of Hongjun saint. I said I didn''t move your witch corpse, that''s why I didn''t move it."


    "Have you lost the corpses of the witch clan? You should know in your own mind."


    With these words, he stopped talking to the witch family.


    Dijiang, Qiang Liang and other ancestral witches discussed with each other and were half convinced - Su Ze''s one-sided statement was not very credible, but they did not lose a lot of witches'' bodies. Su Ze''s own temperament and strength did not seem to be lying.


    What are we going to do?


    If the other party steals the body, it must have been disposed of and can''t catch the evidence.


    If it wasn''t for the other side, it would have been calculated by the saints.


    Just thinking, the demon clan couldn''t help it again. Xi he screamed, "Taoist Suze! Return the bodies and souls of my nine sons! "


    Dijun also said, "Taoist Suze, you said that the witch family is a misunderstanding. The body of the witch family is useless to you."


    "Do we have a misunderstanding with you? Isn''t the corpse of our demon clan just useful to you? "


    "Yes, the demon clan''s body is just useful to me."


    Suze said.


    "Because you two Lich families fought, I picked up some spirits and bodies of the Lich family and refined my magic gourd."


    "It''s really you!"


    Emperor Jun roared, the demons shouted in unison, and Xi he roared up to the sky.


    The Eastern Emperor''s side was like a drowning water. He took a huge chaotic bell and fell down towards Su Ze. His hand was a killing move!

 Chapter 907

    Su Ze looked at the chaotic clock and raised his fingers.


    The two magic weapons in his hands are good at attacking and cutting. They are very different from the innate treasure of chaos clock, which integrates attack and defense. There is no need to collide forcibly.


    However, this treasure is not necessary to stay in the hands of the demon family.


    Hongjun and the five saints under the door almost made it clear that they wanted the Lich and the Lich to consume their energy. They had no trouble with Su Ze, the lich, and took a positive position as the enemy.


    There was Hongjun staring at them. Su Ze could not deny the fact that he put away nine three legged gold and black.


    Therefore, Su Ze and the demon clan must be enemies.


    The longer this treasure is in the hands of the demon clan, the more it will be bad for Su Ze.


    Su Ze raised his finger and used a trace of original energy to directly induce more original energy to suppress the chaotic clock.


    The sleeves of the clothes swing, a record of the universe in the sleeves, put away the chaotic clock, and cut off the connection between this magic weapon and the Eastern Emperor.


    The Eastern Emperor felt his mind shaking and almost wanted to spit blood.


    His own life magic weapon, the most famous chaos clock in the demon family, which integrates attack and defense, has been taken away by Jiuyang times!


    "Return my magic weapon!"


    He snapped.


    Dijun also shouted, "return my demon family treasure!"


    Xihe shot together and shouted, "return my son''s body!"


    Many demon saints are eager to try and are always ready to fight.


    At this time, Su Ze took his time and released two gourds.


    One is red, the other is purple, and the other is white. It''s all crystal clear, just like it''s carved from jade.


    "Demon clan, dare to fight me again. I don''t care why you came."


    "Just kill without amnesty!"


    Su Ze said faintly.


    Dijun, donghuangtaiyi and Xihe were all annoyed, cruel and anxious, ignoring Su Ze''s warning.


    Su Ze sneered and urged the chopping immortal flying knife gourd with magic power.


    The gourd emitted a white smoke. There was a milli light on the white smoke. In the milli light, there was a miniature villain with clear eyebrows and eyes.


    "Baby, please turn around."


    The tiny villain suddenly flashed, and the white light flew in an instant. He turned the front Eastern Emperor''s neck and cut off his head in an instant.


    The ninety-nine scattered soul gourd flew again to take away the soul of the Eastern Emperor.


    Xihe was stunned, and the demon saints were stunned.


    Dijun was completely stunned - watching the body of the Eastern Emperor fall from the sky.


    His brother was killed like this?


    Even the Lich people on one side were shocked. As the Lich people who have fought with the Lich people many times, they know the difficulty of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the chaotic clock best.


    It can be said that as long as there is this chaotic clock, under normal circumstances, donghuangtaiyi is the first to be invincible.


    To break the defense of chaotic clock, several zuwu must work together.


    Now he is just a Taoist Suze. He dropped the chaotic clock with one finger and killed the Eastern Emperor Taiyi with one magic weapon.


    Compared with the two sides, the strength of Taoist Suze is so strong!


    "Taoist Suze, I''m afraid he didn''t steal our Witch corpse..."


    "He dares to admit to the demon family, and even the Eastern Emperor Taiyi raises his hand to kill. There is no need to hide from us."


    The Lich people all looked at each other - mainly because Su Ze did not cover up the lich, and he was really magnanimous and powerful.


    Such a person said that he had never shot the witch family, and the witch family could believe at least 80%.


    On the contrary, Sanqing came to "give a tip", but in the end, there was no evidence, and he didn''t dare face to face with Taoist Suze.


    How can the witch people believe the words told by such people?


    "Brother --!"


    Emperor Jun roared, stared at Su Ze and took out his magic weapon hetulo book.


    "Taoist Suze, I will not die with you today!"


    Su Ze said faintly, "don''t shout until you die. I ask you demon clan, will you accept it?"


    "If you are willing to obey, I will release the soul of the Eastern Emperor and find a way to put him back, and he can barely survive."


    "If you refuse to be convinced, you will have to make trouble with me. Today, you demon families are all dead!"


    Dijun was stunned: "can my brother live?"


    "Yes, after all, the soul and body are there. It''s not difficult to use my energy a little." Suze said.


    "What about my child?"


    Xihe asked loudly.


    Su Ze said coldly, "your nine children have long died and there is no possibility of living."


    "What''s more, they wreak havoc on the flood and famine, which makes people die. What can we say?"


    Xihe shouted angrily, "then you should die! I asked you to bury my child! "


    Still, he attacked Su Ze and sprinkled a lunar star that could eliminate all things.


    Emperor Jun hurriedly shouted, "Xihe, wait a minute!"


    Xihe did not care and still attacked Su Ze.


    Su Ze did not show mercy and shouted, "please turn around, baby!"


    A white light flashed and went straight to Xihe''s neck.


    This time, Emperor Jun had long expected and directly blocked Xi He with hetuluo book.


    Bang!


    A dull crash spread thousands of miles around, and the white light of the chopping immortal flying knife flew back. There was a faint white mark on the hetuluo book, which faded slowly in the blink of an eye.


    "Give it back to my children!"


    Xihe screamed again and tried to attack Su Ze.


    Dijun was completely calm down, controlled Hetu Luoshu, sent out a golden light, and imprisoned his wife who was almost crazy.


    "Xihe loves his son very much. What she said cannot be true."


    "Please resurrect my brother. We''ll discuss today''s matter slowly."


    Su Ze said lightly, "first, the demon family can''t come to me again; Second, the chaotic clock will not be returned to you. "


    Emperor Jun gritted his teeth and said, "first resurrect my brother Donghuang Taiyi. Let''s talk about it."


    "I resurrected the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. You want to go back to chaos clock and continue to trouble me?"


    Su Ze looked at Dijun and other demon families and said slowly, "do you think I would be so stupid?"


    "A little promise can''t be made. Why should I help you revive the Eastern Emperor Taiyi?"


    Dijun was silent - it was really hard for him to decide.


    The demon clan came with great fanfare, left like this, and promised not to retaliate again.


    This is failure.


    The chaos clock, the magic weapon of the brother and the most precious treasure of the demon family, is also a failure.


    Will the demon race admit defeat?


    Fist clenched, almost clenched into flesh and blood


    Dijun felt shame - the demon clan either took the initiative to admit the shame of failure for the first time.


    Or he will lose his compatriots and brothers, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "OK, I promise you, the chaotic clock belongs to you. The demon family under my command will never come to you again."


    "Come and find me to die. Don''t blame me again." Su Ze looked at Xi He, who was fixed by Hetu Luoshu and kept struggling, and said faintly.


    "Good!"


    Emperor Junying said.


    Su Ze nodded slightly and flicked the Jiujiu scattered soul gourd slightly.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd involuntarily vomited out the soul of the Eastern Emperor who had just swallowed it.


    Then he raised his hand to attract the head and body of the Eastern Emperor. The head and body healed and photographed the soul into it.


    A little hair generating force, mixed with a trace of origin into it.


    The Eastern Emperor opened his eyes slowly and saw Dijun and other demon families, Suze and the witch family not far away.


    "I''m not dead yet..."


    "Brother!"


    Dijun went forward and grabbed his shoulder. His eyes were hot: "you are alive again after death!"


    The eastern emperor turned his head: "what''s going on?"


    "Let''s go back!"


    Dijun said with some difficulty - he knew that Xihe was looking at himself with despair and even hatred, resenting him for not taking back his son''s body, avenging his sons and letting them rest in peace.


    Dijun also knew that the demon saints were no longer United.


    Perhaps some demon saints agree to save the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Perhaps some demon saints think that they have lost the face of the demon family by admitting defeat like this. This may be the first time that the demon master Kunpeng has had such a big disagreement since he left Tianting.


    But it''s all worth it.


    With his compatriots'' brother, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi survived.


    "Then we --"


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s eyes fell on Xi He, who was fixed by Hetu Luoshu, and asked puzzledly, "don''t you take away the bodies of your nephews?"


    Dijun was very heavy in his heart and whispered, "do you feel that we can still take it away?"


    The Eastern Emperor was stunned.


    "Then my chaotic clock -"


    Dijun nodded, everything in silence.


    Nine three legged Jinwu corpses can''t be taken away, and the chaotic clock won''t come back. Their demon family looks pale and weak in front of the power of Taoist Suze.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi finally understood what this meant: the demon clan failed, and it was the kind of failure that had to be accepted.


    Holding a chaotic clock, he was still easily killed by Taoist Suze, which shows everything.


    Other demon saints of the demon clan, even Dijun, come forward, and the outcome will not change at all.


    Even the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was killed by Taoist Suze and resurrected. Now his strength has greatly decreased.


    Life and death are manipulated by human hands, which has shown the absolute strength of the other party.


    "I listen to you, brother."


    The Eastern Emperor said in a deep voice.


    Emperor Jun nodded slightly, raised his hand to Su Ze, and was ready to leave with the demons saint and Xihe.


    At this time, a demon Saint said, "emperor of heaven! My demon clan can''t just go! "


    The demon saint who spoke had a dragon head and powerful appearance. He had a trident steel fork in his hand and a dragon scale armor. There was a faint sound of wind and rain around him.


    It is the demon saint''s plan.


    Another demon Shengying also nodded in agreement. He had a horse face, a tiger pattern, a bird''s wing, a voice like a Durian, and a mixed iron stick in his hand.


    The demon holy nine babies also shouted angrily: "emperor, can we eat this great loss? Is that all? "


    Dijun stopped and looked at Su Ze.


    Suze calmly stared at Dijun and saw what choice he would have in the end.


    Dijun finally shook his head: "I can''t go back on my word. If you''re still willing to listen to me, go back to heaven with me today."


    "If you don''t listen to me -"


    "Then listen to me!"


    Xihe uttered a heart rending scream from the golden light of Hetu Luoshu.

 Chapter 908

    "Dijun, you coward!"


    "You dare not avenge your sons! I dare! "


    Xi he shouted angrily, "Ji Meng, Ying Zhao, nine babies! Are there any demons willing to listen to my orders? Today, we must compete with Taoist Su Ze and not lose the face of our demon clan! "


    Another demon Saint stood up and arched his hands and said, "queen, I''d like to listen to your orders."


    It turned out to be a demon Saint ghost car.


    In this way, four demon saints chose to stand with Xihe and continue to stay in trouble with Taoist Suze today.


    Xihe shouted to Dijun, "Dijun! Don''t you let me go? "


    "You have no courage. Won''t you let me do it?"


    Dijun shook his head directly: "no, you must go back to heaven with me. I can''t let you die here."


    As he spoke, he would roll up the river map, take back Luo Shu and forcibly take Xi he away directly with magic weapons.


    At this time, four demon saints, Jimeng, jiuying, Yingzhao and ghost car, stood in front of emperor Jun and saluted together.


    "Emperor of heaven, please let go of Tian Tian."


    "We are willing to listen to her orders."


    "Then you don''t want to listen to my orders?" Emperor Jun asked coldly.


    The four demon saints remained silent.


    Dijun subconsciously looked to his side - but only saw his brother Donghuang Taiyi''s bitter smile.


    Cultivation fell sharply, no longer quasi holy cultivation, and there was no supreme treasure chaotic clock.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi has no overwhelming advantage over other demon saints, and it is impossible to help Dijun suppress different voices.


    This may also be the reason why the four demon saints dare to jump out and face to face with themselves


    "You can go against Taoist Suze... But Xihe can''t. I''ll take her away. I can''t let her die with you."


    "Take me?"


    Xi He sneered: "how can you take me?"


    "Dijun, you coward, don''t be delusional! If you dare to take me away today, I will die in front of you! "


    "You have no ambition and courage, but I Xihe is different from you. Either you let me go or I will die today."


    Dijun was furious: "Xihe, you and my husband love each other. You must force me to this extent?"


    "Can''t you see what I''m doing today?"


    "I''ve been thinking about you. Why can''t you think a little about me? Even a little? Don''t I grieve that nine sons have died? "


    "What grudges and grudges are there? It will be a long time after we return to heaven. We will worry about it slowly. As long as we don''t die, we will be able to take revenge one day!"


    Xihe screamed, "no!"


    "I''m going to take revenge today. I''m going to kill and die with Taoist Su Ze and Hou Yi of the witch family!"


    "If I don''t take revenge, I can''t live today. I miss the children in my heart and can''t stand it anymore."


    "If I don''t take revenge today, I will certainly kill myself!"


    Her cry and scream made Dijun speechless.


    Dijun finally understood that his wife had no reason to make sense.


    If she continues to hinder her, she will really commit suicide in front of herself.


    With a long sigh, he almost blew away a white cloud in the sky. Di Jun said, "Xihe, do you really want to do this?"


    "If you really want to, don''t die!" Cried Xihe.


    Dijun let go of Hetu Luoshu and made Xihe regain his freedom.


    Xi He clenched his teeth, pulled off a section of his sleeve, tied his hair, and revealed a much reduced beautiful face.


    Now there was an undisguised anger of revenge in his eyes.


    "Taoist Suze, take your life!"


    Jimeng holds a steel fork, Yingzhao waves a mixed iron stick, jiuying holds the yin-yang mirror, the ghost car carries a square halberd, and four demon saints stand behind her.


    The four demon saints shouted in unison: "Taoist Suze, take your life!"


    Su Ze sneered and looked at Dijun, donghuangtaiyi and other demon saints: "don''t you still want to fight?"


    "Why should they do it, I''ll be enough!"


    Ji Meng shouted angrily, waved his steel fork and went straight to Su Ze. This steel fork is a magic weapon he was born with. He is best at manipulating wind and rain and has the characteristics of no damage.


    Su Ze smiled faintly. As soon as the two gourds took off, the 99 scattered soul gourd spewed out a red breath and went straight to Jimeng.


    Ji Monton looked dull and moved slowly, and his soul could not shake himself.


    Seeing this, Ying Zhao hurried forward: "I''ll help you!"


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd again spewed out a red breath, which still shook his soul, ignorant and at a loss.


    Seeing this, jiuying and Guiche hurried forward to help, and Xihe also came forward.


    The immortal chopping flying knife gourd blooms a milli light at this time, and a miniature villain flies past at the milli light.


    Ji Meng and Ying Zhao immediately landed their heads, and their souls were taken away by the 99 scattered soul gourd.


    At the same time, Su Ze waved out a hundred Zhang red cloud, covering Xihe, jiuying and ghost car.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd spewed out another mouthful of red breath and threw it into the hundred Zhang red cloud.


    The outside world can''t see clearly the situation in the red cloud. It can only be seen that Xihe, jiuying and ghost car are dangerous this time.


    The milli light of the immortal flying knife gourd is ready to move again.


    Dijun''s heart was lifted up. Finally, he couldn''t help it anymore and shouted, "Taoist Suze, wait a minute! Please spare my wife''s life! "


    Su Ze''s eyes were indifferent: "my patience has been worn away. How can I do it again and again."


    "Please baby turn around!"


    The white milli light penetrated into the hundred Zhang red cloud, and the three heads fell together.


    The red clouds slowly dispersed. Dijun''s eyes straightened and looked at his wife Xihe''s body slowly falling to the ground.


    Subconsciously rushed forward and hugged her headless body.


    "Xihe..."


    He murmured, tears streaming out of his eyes.


    The demon saints were silent. No one dared to volunteer and continue to be the enemy of Taoist Suze.


    Seeing this scene, even if they were always bold and brave, they felt scared and beat drums in their hearts.


    "This Taoist... Is so strong..."


    "No wonder the saints have to find a way to deal with him."


    "Should we go?"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu shook his head slightly: "no, look down."


    "Demon clan, I''m afraid it''s going to be destroyed today..."


    A great witch said, "didn''t Dijun admit defeat?"


    Dijiang zuwu, Qiang Liang zuwu and others didn''t speak - Dijun just conceded defeat.


    But if his beloved wife dies in front of him and is killed by Taoist Suze, can he resist it?


    As long as he can''t help it... The demon clan will be completely finished today.


    "Taoist Suze, can my wife be saved?"


    With tears in his eyes, Dijun did not hide the fact that he was crying and asked Su Ze.


    Even if the tears just flowed out of the eyes, they were on one side of the cheek and evaporated into gas and white smoke by the high temperature. Dijun was on the verge of collapse.


    "She can be saved, but we have a word in advance. She is looking for her own death."


    Su Ze said, "it''s normal for nine of your ten sons to die, because your husband and wife can''t take care of their sons."


    "Now that my son is dead, I will not die with me. I want to use their bodies to become my magic weapon and give you a chance."


    Dijun lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "what price can I pay for you to save Xihe? I''ll give you the hetulo book. Will you save Xihe? "


    "Brother!" The Eastern Emperor shouted consciously and closed his mouth again.


    He lost the chaotic clock, and his brother lost the Hetu Luoshu, the leader of the demon family''s heaven. I''m afraid he will be replaced.


    Even, the whole demon clan will never recover.


    However, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not persuade Dijun after all - no matter what decision his brother made, he listened to his brother.


    "Even if I save Xihe, she will still die, won''t she?"


    Suze asked calmly.


    Dijun finally raised his head, his eyes red, full of beast like ferocity and impulse.


    "Then, you can bury my children and my wife!"


    "Hetulo book! Take it! "


    He roared and released the Hetu and Luoshu towards Su Ze - the pages of Luoshu spread out, and the golden light went straight to Su Ze. The Hetu expanded and changed in an instant, shrouding near the red cloud peak, and Su Ze should be included!


    Su Ze said lightly, "really, why bother to come."


    Originally, the Lich family should be robbed in advance!


    When the finger is lifted out, it is the sage''s method. A trace of original energy, first drop the Luoshu, and then fix the Hetu. With a wave of the big sleeve, all the Hetu Luoshu will be included in the universe.


    Then Jiujiu scattered soul gourd and cut immortal Throwing Knife gourd flew out and went straight to Dijun!


    Dijun screamed desperately, almost unthinkable!


    "Don''t hurt my brother!"


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor took a step forward, he was beheaded by the immortal flying knife gourd, and the 99 scattered soul gourd took away his soul.


    After him, the demon Saint Shang Yang, Yitie and Feilian stopped in front of emperor Jun.


    "I wait for the demon family, how can I sit and watch you harm my Heavenly Emperor!"


    A red breath came, and then the white light of the chopping immortal Throwing Knife flickered.


    All three demon saints were killed on the spot and their souls were taken away.


    Dijun stared at this scene, his anger was uncontrollable - the demon clan was completely destroyed.


    The demon family heaven can no longer suppress the world.


    There are three demon saints left: Baize, Qinyuan and feisheng, all of whom are afraid or aware of current affairs.


    Only Dijun was left who dared to attack Taoist Suze.


    His wife died, his brother died, and the loyal demon saints died.


    Even the disloyal demon saints died.


    There are only three timid and muddling around.


    Dijun roared and recovered his real body, a big sun golden black with a size of thousands of feet and emitting endless light and heat.


    "Taoist Suze, fight to the death with me!"


    "I am the emperor of the demon family, the sun is golden and black, and the emperor is handsome!"


    After that, he ignored the red gourd, purple gourd and white gourd, and ignored the red smell and white light. All his accomplishments were transported and went straight to Su Ze''s location.


    Then directly from inside to outside, with a bang, detonated himself!


    The whole wasteland was shrouded in heat in an instant!

 Chapter 909

    The endless heat, dazzling and burning sun, and the real fire burst out madly from the explosion of Dijun, just like a huge sun ten times larger falling directly in front of us.


    Knowing that Taoist Su Ze''s divine power was terrible and that he was definitely not an opponent, his wife and brothers died. The foundation of the demon family was destroyed. At the beginning, Emperor Jun, who was determined to die, was to explode himself and die with the other party.


    Baize and other three demon saints hurriedly led their men to retreat.


    The witch clan and others were surprised and shouted while resisting Dijun''s self exploding power.


    "Dijun is crazy!"


    "The demon clan is dead now!"


    In front of Dijun''s self explosion is Su Ze.


    Su Ze neither hid nor avoided. He opened his mouth and absorbed all the high-temperature flames without a sound.


    The power of Dijun''s self explosion was overwhelming, but it was right in front, but it strangely formed a large blank, all of which were absorbed by the chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd!


    When the self exploding power dissipated slowly, the surrounding area was turned into scorched earth, but the direction of Baize and other three demon saints and other demon families, witch families, Su Ze and others and Hongyun peak remained intact.


    Su Ze walked with the air to the center of Dijun''s self explosion.


    Jiujiu scattered soul gourd trembled slightly and told him that he had no harvest.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "it''s a pity that even his soul blew up..."


    Then he looked up at Baize and other three demon saints.


    "You three -"


    "We dare not be enemies with Taoist Suze. Please let us go." Baize said immediately.


    Su Ze nodded slightly. Before he spoke, Bai Ze said again, "if Taoist priest is willing to let us live, we are willing to lead the demon family and listen to Taoist priest''s orders from now on."


    "If the Taoist priest is willing to be the emperor of heaven, there is nothing wrong with it."


    As soon as he said this, the other two demon saints looked at Bai Ze in surprise.


    Ask Taoist Su Ze to be the emperor of the demon family''s heaven. How did you come up with this idea? And obey his orders. He just killed emperor Dijun and Eastern Emperor Taiyi!


    Baize is much more practical than they think


    Taoist Suze killed Dijun and Taiyi. Of course, he also felt heartache.


    The death of two giant demons of heartache demon family destroyed the foundation of heartache demon family today.


    But heartache didn''t help, just like the previous emperor Jun''s anger and recklessness didn''t help. In front of the absolute strength of Taoist Suze, all these were meaningless.


    Therefore, it is a shame for the normal demon family, but Bai Ze can do it.


    Because the demon family is about to fall apart, there is no longer a popular demon family, the emperor of heaven, to command the demon family in the world.


    Being able to rely on the strong and let the strong continue to maintain the existence of the demon family itself is the best choice under helplessness.


    Unfortunately, Suze is not ready to play any game of racial hegemony.


    These demon families can be destroyed by his fingers. For other saints, they are also local chickens and dogs, which is meaningless.


    Therefore, Suze doesn''t care about their attitude, as long as they don''t dare to bother themselves again.


    He waved his hand and said to Baize and other demon saints, "go, go, I''m not going to be the emperor of heaven or command the demon family."


    Bai Ze, together with the other two demon saints, led the demon families to retreat slowly.


    Su Ze looked at the witches again.


    "Everybody, what do you want to say?"


    Qiang Liang zuwu said: "Taoist Suze explained everything with his strength. We have nothing to say."


    Emperor Jiang zuwu also said, "Taoist Suze has never hidden a trace from the demon family, and it should be the same to our Witch family."


    "Moreover, we witch clan did not find that the body of the witch clan had been stolen. We were just persuaded by three saints, Lao Tzu, Yuanshi and Tongtian, to ask Taoist Su Ze."


    "Now, with your strength and magnanimous attitude, we witch people are naturally willing to believe you."


    Su Ze nodded.


    "Well, let''s go."


    The witches also raised their hands slightly and prepared to leave.


    "One more thing..." Su Ze said.


    All the witches stopped quickly and turned back to listen to him.


    "There is a race called Terran, you know?"


    "I''ve heard of it. It''s very weak and has no mana." Emperor Jiang zuwu replied.


    "Don''t bully them. I think this race is OK." Suze said.


    "Yes, Taoist Suze." Emperor Jiang zuwu replied, said goodbye again, and led the witch clan to leave.


    There was silence outside the red cloud peak.


    After the body of the witch disappeared, the monkey king, six eared macaque, Dong Machi and other talents cheered.


    "Master, that''s great!"


    "The whole demon clan is not the opponent of the master!"


    "Neither of the Lich clan is the opponent of the master!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Su Ze shook his head slightly: "let alone, the real enemy has not yet appeared."


    He drank coldly, stared at a void and said, "Hongjun, don''t you show up with your disciples?"


    Taoist Hongjun''s body slowly emerged, with a thin face and indifferent expression.


    Behind him, once there was Lao Tzu who looked like an old man, the solemn and solemn beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the bright eyes, the sad face, and Nu Wa who lowered her eyebrows and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You should be punished for such a great crime."


    In the first sentence, Taoist Hongjun said so.


    Su Ze smiled faintly: "should I be punished for my crime?"


    "You six saints stirred the wind and rain, sent the Lich and Lich families to die in front of me, trying to let them consume some of my strength. Isn''t your heart more vicious?"


    "Now that I am here, what can you do to me?"


    Taoist Hongjun was silent. He was not sure.


    Just now, Su Ze''s killing of the demon clan and his awe to the witch clan were in his eyes.


    To be fair, it is difficult for him to be so relaxed and casual, let alone consume only a little original energy.


    But Su Ze did it, which shows that Su Ze is better than him.


    Taoist Hongjun didn''t speak, and the five saints behind him also didn''t speak. For a moment, Su Ze didn''t face six saints, but more like six dumb people.


    "You have destroyed the demon clan. You have a deep evil and don''t know the number of days."


    Taoist Hongjun said, "do you know that the demon clan should not have been destroyed? Now that the Lich clan has been destroyed and the Lich clan has lost its balance, you will influence the future of this vast land... "


    "How about being influenced by me?"


    Su Ze said slowly.


    "If I destroy the demon clan, I can also destroy the witch clan. I''m afraid they don''t have checks and balances? "


    "Moreover, why do you want to check and balance the demon family and the witch family? Are you afraid of them? "


    Taoist Hongjun shook his head slightly: "I don''t know the number of days. I''ll show off my strength. Sooner or later, there will be a war between you and me."


    "Sooner or later there will be a war?" Su Ze sneered again. "Listen to what you mean, there''s no need to fight today?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    Taoist Hongjun said, leading the five saints to turn and leave.


    "It''s not necessary. You have to be hit by me!"


    Su Ze poured a trace of original power into the chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd and drank: "please baby turn around!"


    "Insect carving skill -"


    Taoist Hongjun raised his hand, pointed to the white light, and then his face twitched violently.


    His fingers were cut straight by the white light.


    This insidious villain, didn''t you use your original energy to deal with the demon clan just now? Deliberately calculating on me?


    Taoist Hongjun hurriedly urged his own original energy to block the white light.


    He made his broken finger return to its original position and looked at Su Ze quietly.


    Then he said nothing and led the five saints away.


    As they gradually moved away, Su Ze vaguely saw Nu Wa, who seemed to look back and turn back.


    "Just let them go?" The monkey king asked strangely.


    "They are not the two Lich races. Every saint is not easy to deal with. When six saints are together, even me, I have to deal with them with all my strength. It''s hard to please."


    Su Ze said, "Hongjun doesn''t think he is sure of winning. In fact, I''m not sure of winning."


    "What shall we do after that?" Dong Machi asked.


    "It doesn''t have much to do with you. Just practice well." Su Ze said with a smile, "when the real decisive battle comes, I''m afraid whether the famine exists or not is unknown."


    At that time, I''m afraid the barren world will be destroyed.


    Send them back to the red cloud peak shrouded by the seven Jue Dharma array. Su Ze began to practice in isolation again. The cultivation brought by the spirits of the demon family needs to be absorbed by him slowly.


    Dijun''s self exploding sun real fire and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s sun real fire need him to transform slowly to see if he can improve the power of chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd.


    In addition, although the three magic weapons of chaos clock, Hetu and Luoshu will not kill saints, they are also very useful weapons for attack and defense.


    This closure is another millennium.


    On the barren land, with the demon family being completely destroyed by Taoist Suze, the demon family Tianting exists in name, and the truly recognized overlord race has become the witch family.


    Part of the demon clan lived in the original Tianting under the leadership of three demon holy belts such as Baize, and reluctantly continued with the old ruling order of the original Tianting.


    Part of them took refuge in Kunpeng demon master, the strongest demon master of the demon family. I hope this strong man will lead the demon family to rise again.


    Unfortunately, they found the wrong person. Kunpeng''s ancestor was no longer the original demon master Kunpeng. He would only doubt and make use of their refuge, and did not really lead them to develop and grow.


    There are many demon families who are cold hearted and scattered to establish caves on various mountains. From then on, they only concentrate on their own lives.


    After the witch clan became the hegemon, the Millennium practice gradually became arrogant and even tyrannical.


    The original straightforward and heroic style of the witch family has become that those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will die. If they disagree, they will kill the enemy.


    In particular, they believe that this world is opened up by Pangu. They are descendants of Pangu. They deserve to enjoy everything, occupy together and wreak havoc on some.


    The ancestral witches and great witches just hid in their hearts, but the ordinary witches showed up without scruples and ruled the flood and famine rudely.

 Chapter 910

    I don''t know when the brutal rule of the witch spread to the Terran tribe with more than 100000 people.


    These weak races are as weak as ants to the witch.


    They have just learned to make a fire to cook, grind knives and needles with stones, and sew animal fur to make clothes.


    When the witch clan asked them to give their treasures, they cried and gave dried meat.


    "You little things, do you want to die!"


    The witch clan showed his true body ten feet high and roared at the small mole ants.


    "I asked you to donate treasures. Don''t you know what treasures are?"


    "This... Is our treasure... Our precious food for the winter." An old man of the Terran wiped his tears and cried.


    "I think you are pretending to be stupid!"


    The witch clan roared and let other witch clans show their true selves together.


    "Kill them all! Kill them all! "


    A group of witches all show a body ten feet high. What a terrible giant for humans, almost like a god!


    They ran and shouted in panic.


    This group of witches was even more happy: "well, it''s fun at last! Run, run, run slow! Trample on you! "


    The Terrans don''t know what to do. They can only keep crying and praying. Some shout for their mother, some shout for heaven, and others shout for their mother Nuwa


    At this time, a cold voice came: "when you wreaked havoc on the human race, did you ask the ancestors and great Witches of the witch family?"


    The witches stopped and looked around warily.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who is talking?"


    The cold voice still came, but they couldn''t find the place where the voice sounded.


    "Your Zu Wu and Da Wu promised Taoist Suze not to bully the human race. Do you just make your ancestral witches and great witches break their vows? "


    The sorcerers looked at each other: is there such a thing?


    You know what?


    I don''t know, you know?


    None of them knew if there was such a thing, but they all had a retreat - go back and ask the witch what was going on.


    "Remember, if there is no such thing, we will kill all the Terrans when we come back!"


    Before leaving, the witches left in a hurry.


    The Terrans wept and began to clean up their broken homes.


    Above the clouds, Nu Wa Saint looked at the scene with a calm expression on his face.


    Does he really care about Terrans, or is he just trying to deceive me?


    And wait for him here to see if he will come.


    The group of sorcerers who were rampant in the Terran returned to their own sorcerer tribe and asked the great sorcerer. After hearing this, the great sorcerer was immediately surprised: "how dare you provoke the Terran?"


    The sorcerers were wronged: "but the great sorcerer didn''t say that he can''t provoke people. Who else can''t be provoked by our Witch family on this barren land? "


    "Taoist Su Ze is something we can''t provoke. Although the Terran is weak, it is protected by Taoist Su Zhe. Provoke them and be careful to bring disaster to our Witch clan!" The great witch angrily said.


    The witches looked at each other and thought: the disaster of destruction? The whole flood and famine, we witch race dominate, how can any disaster fall on us?


    Seeing that they disapproved, the great witch was inevitably anxious. After repeatedly telling them not to cause trouble, he went to visit the ancestral witch to explain it.


    After hearing this, the ancestral witches also remembered their promise to Taoist Suze, and quickly ordered the witch family not to harass the human family, and those who disobeyed the order were severely punished.


    Although the witches didn''t understand, they didn''t dare to disobey. Since then, although they were domineering in the whole famine, they never went to the group of Terrans to wreak havoc again.


    Unknowingly, the weak Terrans multiplied, 100000, hundreds of thousands, millions, millions


    When the number reached millions, not to mention the ancestors of the witch family were surprised, even Nu Wa was surprised.


    There has never been such a race that multiplied to millions within a thousand years.


    If we only look at the number, this is the race that can reproduce most since the beginning of the world!


    However, looking at their weak strength that can be crushed to death by raising their hands, zuwu were surprised and laughed: Taoist Su Ze really likes it. What''s the use of these Terrans except that they are a little inconvenient?


    Nu Wa also shook her head and sighed secretly.


    What is the use of such strength if there are another 10 million and more?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chaotic sky, Zixiao palace.


    "Teacher, please think twice!"


    Sanqing sat cross legged in silence, looking at the Taoist priest shouting at Hongjun, with tears in his eyes.


    Although Taoist Suze is destined to be an enemy, his description of people is really accurate.


    This Taoist guide is really a good material for a filial son.


    Hongjun gazed at Sanqing and met the Taoist guide with a slight sigh.


    "Nu Wa didn''t come to Zixiao palace for nearly a thousand years, but she didn''t have the chance to see this scene. It''s also due to the number of days."


    After that, he said to the guide.


    "Needless to say, I have made up my mind to be a teacher. I will integrate my body with the way of heaven, correct the will of heaven and practice the secret of heaven."


    "Fifty roads, forty-nine days, one of them."


    "Now that day, the plane was disturbed by the escape, and the general situation was chaotic. I''m about to unite heaven and help others. "


    Then the Taoist priest heard the speech, wiped his tears and said, "the disciple deeply hates his incompetence, but he can''t remove this scourge for the teacher and the world!"


    "It doesn''t matter. This is not what you can do."


    Hongjun said, "when you wait for saints to act, you must follow the way of heaven. Under the way of heaven, you will never die and be invincible after all."


    "But that Suze is an anomaly. If I am still a saint, no one can deal with him."


    "We can only throw ourselves into the way of heaven - no self, no other ruthlessness, and then we can eliminate this harm with the huanghuang Avenue."


    The passer-by nodded in awe.


    Sanqing also nodded slightly.


    Under the attention of the four saints, Hongjun looked up to the sky and shouted, "Hongjun, today is the way of heaven, up!"


    An invisible force shrouded Hongjun. In a moment, Hongjun disappeared from the Zixiao palace in the chaotic sky and appeared between the wasteland and heaven.


    If you want to conform to the way of heaven with your body, how can you not be in the way of heaven, but outside the sky?


    Immediately, a golden giant ship appeared above Hongjun.


    This is the so-called Golden Wheel of heaven. The number of days runs, and the secret of heaven is doomed. There is both chance and necessity. That is the cycle of the secret of heaven, which is the Golden Wheel of heaven.


    Hongjun''s body was broken little by little, like broken cloth, flying to the Golden Wheel of heaven.


    Then a little bit, began to integrate into the Golden Wheel of heaven.


    When Hongjun''s body was completely broken and completely submerged into the Golden Wheel of heaven, the whole wasteland was slightly shocked.


    Although I don''t know what happened, there is no doubt that something big is going to happen.


    After the integration of Hongjun, it should have dissipated with the Golden Wheel of heaven and become invisible between heaven and earth.


    But it was very strange that he gathered again from the Golden Wheel of heaven. His eyes sent out a faint blue and spit out a cold and ruthless sound.


    "Su Ze, it''s really an unexpected existence."


    Set Su Ze''s good man Hongyun''s identity. He killed zhunti himself, forcibly occupied his seat and took away Hongmeng purple Qi.


    Not only that, but also constantly absorb souls and bodies, and quench all the 99 scattered soul gourd and cut immortal Throwing Knife gourd to Dacheng.


    It directly intervened in the Lich disaster and almost destroyed the main force of the Lich family, leaving only the Lich family to dominate the whole famine.


    This is completely different from the fixed number of days in the flood and famine world.


    This also makes him have a great chance of winning - Su Ze will never know what the plot looks like.


    And whether he follows the plot or not, it doesn''t matter to himself.


    According to the plot of Hongyun, he is an old unlucky guy who is always targeted.


    If he doesn''t follow the plot of Hongyun, he is destined to be excluded by heaven and the world.


    Up to now, the preliminary preparations have been completed, and it is also time to launch the final decisive battle and victory.


    Suze, there''s war!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A long smoke rushed into the sky and rolled up the red cloud peak.


    When the famine shook, Su Ze opened his eyes and slowly got up and walked out of the closed door.


    The harvest this time is OK.


    The original energy has been doubled. The power of cut immortal Throwing Knife gourd has been increased by one layer


    Chaotic clock and hetuluo book are barely refined and can be used.


    However, because there is no fate between them, they can only be used in this way for the time being.


    Perhaps after spending more time together, or after finding what chaos clock and hetulo book need, these three magic weapons can be used by Su Ze more like an arm.


    However, these three magic weapons are small things.


    It doesn''t mean much to the real enemy in the future.


    Just now, the earthquake was not written by those guys of the Lich clan. The Lich clan has no powerful means. It is estimated that it is Hongjun, or even the enemy he has been preparing to deal with.


    Reincarnation is the will of the world.


    When the disciples heard the news, they came to see Su Ze. Su Ze greeted them and looked out. They were surprised: "what''s going on outside?"


    "Well... We don''t know what''s going on. People come here every year to kneel down and say thank you for saving your life." Dong Machi said.


    Outside the seven Jue FA array of Hongyun peak, more than ten altars of different sizes were built.


    There are ashes and tributes on the altar.


    On another altar, there was a man holding a lot of dried herbs, lit them and placed them on the altar, and knelt down with many human beings in the direction of Hongyun peak.


    "Thank the Terran Holy Father Suze for saving our lives!"


    "Thanks to Su Ze, the Holy Father of the human race, for helping us retreat from the witch race and be able to reproduce!"


    Many human beings shouted in unison and knelt down together.


    Su Ze said in amazement, "it''s really -- strange!"


    "When did I become the human Holy Father?"


    When he was out of the seven Jue Dharma array, his mind flashed, and he looked at the human thought and memory that led the sacrifice.


    Then he showed a sudden look.


    i see.

 Chapter 911

    How did Suze become the Holy Father of the Terran?


    There is no suspense, but it sounds strange at first glance.


    The reason is still out. Su Ze once told the witch family not to bully the human race.


    Therefore, as soon as the Terran spread ten or ten to a hundred, they all felt Su Ze''s protective power and living grace, and offered him as the Holy Father of the Terran.


    I don''t know who guided the orientation of Hongyun peak. That''s why the Terrans have regarded Hongyun peak as an altar for the last hundred years. From time to time, someone comes to burn herbs and offer food to thank Taoist Suze for his kindness.


    Gradually, it became the most prosperous place for incense in the whole famine - before the birth of the real religion, only the witch people offered sacrifices to Pangu before there would be incense and tribute offerings.


    Today, millions of Terrans regard Su Ze as the Holy Father of the Terran and provide him seriously. Incense and tributes continue, which has exceeded the sacrifice of the witch to Pangu.


    Su Ze wanted to say something to these Terrans, but seeing their piety, he gave up the idea.


    They believe in a perfect and deified "human Holy Father". After they go out, it is not good to make their faith imperfect or make them more fanatical and rely on.


    It''s too troublesome.


    If they want to believe, believe.


    It was nothing more than some cultivation methods passed on to them later.


    Even longer - when Su Ze and the enemy really start a war, it is unknown what the whole world will look like.


    However, in this matter, Su Ze still feels a little wrong.


    Who told the witch that the Terran was protected by Suze?


    You should know that in addition to the ancestral witches and great witches, when you first went to the witch clan where the Terran was rampant, you didn''t know that the Terran was protected by Suze, but you were told all this and left.


    Later, who told the Terran that Su Ze was in Hongyun peak?


    Su Ze, who has found his own way and won the saint fruit position, is also a saint in this desolate world. After careful induction in this regard, he still found something.


    The mind turned and reached the sky over a Terran residence.


    Look at one of the houses - the Terrans have been able to cut trees to build wooden houses and build humble dwellings with earth and stone.


    In that house, there lived a woman with long hair. She was talking and laughing with some human children, which made the children laugh and play sometimes.


    When Suze''s eyes came, she also looked.


    "Children, come back tomorrow."


    "No, sister!" The children were reluctant to part, but they all obeyed and left.


    When the children left, the woman with long hair stood up, flew from below and came to Su Ze.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Su Ze recognized the woman as Nu Wa saint. She was a little strange: "I won''t come? What do you mean? "


    Nu Wa shook her head and said nothing.


    Su Ze felt that she had something to say, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    This made Suze feel a little speechless.


    Why do women sometimes like to let people guess what she thinks in her heart?


    "Do you know the changes in the famine just now?" Suze asked.


    "I don''t know." Nu Wa said.


    Su Ze was surprised: "don''t you know?"


    Nuwa nodded and explained, "I haven''t been to Zixiao palace for thousands of years. I guess it has something to do with them, but I don''t know what''s going on."


    Su Ze was even more surprised: "you haven''t been to Zixiao palace for thousands of years?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you get along well with them?"


    "Neither." Nu Wa said.


    "That''s strange. There are three saints Hongjun, Sanqing and one Taoist guide. They are five saints. Aren''t you going to set a trap for me with the Lich clan?" Su Ze was really curious, and his tone was not questioning, but asking, "why didn''t you continue to work with them?"


    "Not for what."


    Nuwa said silently, "just stay here and feel a little more relaxed."


    Su Ze nodded: "well, it''s good not to participate in these things."


    The two men were silent for a moment.


    Su Ze was a little embarrassed and said to himself: why didn''t she say to go? Do you have anything else to tell me?


    After a while, he couldn''t help but say, "Nuwa, what are you going to do next? Stay with Terrans? "


    "Not necessarily. It depends on your mood." Nu Wa said.


    Su Ze was even more speechless: how can he say death again


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Nu Wa shook her head: "it''s nothing."


    Suze thought: I believe you, that''s strange.


    Sure enough, Nu Wa then said, "I''m a little strange. Is your temperament what Zixiao palace shows?"


    "And Zixiao palace, why did teacher Hongjun ask you to give up your seat to zhunti? Why did the number of days he said change again and again? "


    When Nu Wa asked, Su Ze was stunned and said that you really care about a lot of things.


    Meditate and speak slowly.


    "Hongjun and I didn''t start with Zixiao palace... So he targeted me in Zixiao palace for a reason."


    "I know he must aim at me. What is the quasi Taoist? You see?"


    Nu Wa couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile.


    "You''re rude. He''s dead."


    "That''s what I said when he was alive, and that''s what I said when he died." Su Ze said, "zhunti Taoist is a person with great perseverance and perseverance. His face and so on can not be used, as long as there are real benefits."


    "We can despise him as if he were crying, but you have to admit that when everyone is not sure about the role of the futon, his performance is also a very strong understanding and opportunity."


    "Other people, why didn''t emperor Juntai and twelve ancestral witches do that? They feel that they have any face and identity. In fact, when they think about it now, the quasi Taoist is really quasi and cruel, that is, his conduct is obviously not a thing, and robbing people of opportunities is not a good thing. "


    "So when the quasi Taoist provoked me and Hongjun provoked me, I didn''t give them a chance and didn''t tolerate it again."


    Nuwa nodded: at first, Zixiao palace was shocked by what she heard.


    However, considering Su Ze''s own power that even saints can''t compare with, it''s not so shocking that zhunti Taoist''s offense is called the way of self suicide.


    "As for why the number of days has changed again and again..."


    Su Ze smiled: "that''s because I exist and I change, so the days change again and again."


    "It''s that simple."


    Nu Wa was surprised and looked at Su Ze, her heart surging.


    After all, she couldn''t help but ask the sentence she wanted to ask most in her heart: "what did you think of the Terran before?"


    "What do you think?" Su Ze was surprised. "Speaking of this, I want to ask you what you think. Why don''t you stand up to protect the Terran, protect the Terran in my name, and give me the name of the Holy Father of the Terran?"


    Nu Wa turned her face and said, "what I said should also be right. After all, from the beginning, you were indeed protecting mankind. When I created mankind, didn''t you give it to the most vulnerable human beings how to survive?"


    "Later, didn''t you specially tell the witch family not to hurt the Terran?"


    "You have done these things, even if you are a human Holy Father, what can''t you do?"


    Suze thought: of course, what you said is right, but there is something wrong with your arrangement for me.


    Nu Wa also went to contact the two Lich families to make trouble for herself. She can be regarded as an enemy with herself.


    How come after a thousand years, it doesn''t have much to do with the saints of Zixiao palace, but it seems close to itself?


    What happened here?


    "Well, you''re right." Su Ze said, "I really look at Terrans differently."


    "Why?"


    Nu Wa turned back, stared into Su Ze''s eyes and said.


    "No, why? If you insist, it should be. I''m also a Terran."


    Suze said.


    Nu Wa was stunned and couldn''t believe it: "what did you say?"


    Su Ze said, "I say, I''m also a Terran."


    Nu Wa stared at him and suddenly smiled softly: "you... Really..."


    "What a..."


    I didn''t think of an adjective, so I had to cover my mouth and laugh gently.


    His cheeks were a little red with laughter.


    Su Ze saw that she smiled strangely and was speechless.


    This is a complete misunderstanding - Nu Wa created the Terran and said she was also a Terran. In Nu Wa''s eyes, I''m afraid she was deliberately saying something nice to her.


    Just, I can''t explain clearly, and Su Ze simply doesn''t explain.


    "Nuwa, I''m going to explore the reasons for the changes in the current flood and famine, and see if Hongjun is ready to be bad for me."


    "You still stay here?"


    Suze asked.


    "No, I''ll go to Zixiao palace and ask." Nu Wa said, "come back and tell you."


    Ah, this¡ª¡ª


    Suze was speechless.


    He wanted to ask Nu Wa: are you going to help me?


    But this is too straightforward. Once asked, it may become very embarrassing.


    What did Nu Wa think? How could she suddenly choose to help Su Ze and even go to Zixiao palace to be an "insider"


    Hesitated for a moment, and finally did not choose to make Nu Wa sad.


    Su Ze said, "Nuwa, I think you''d better not go to Zixiao palace again, not only now, but also in the future."


    "Why?" Nu Wa asked.


    "If you think about it carefully, we are all people with great wisdom in the famine. Ordinary skills can''t deceive us. If you don''t show up for a thousand years, you will no longer be a friend who advances and retreats together. You may have become an enemy. "


    "Will they really confide in you?"


    Su Ze said, "so I don''t think you should go. It''s best not to think you can restore your previous relationship with them in the future. They made a decision and didn''t specifically invite you. In fact, they have explained everything. "

 Chapter 912

    Has it all been explained?


    Nu Wa was a little surprised. Thinking about it carefully, she nodded again.


    I don''t go to Zixiao palace for a thousand years. Hongjun and others should have made some decisions. I don''t know the content at all.


    It can also be seen that they have a heart of exclusion from themselves.


    Now I go to Zixiao palace to inquire, but I feel uneasy and kind-hearted. It''s an enemy rather than a friend.


    As long as she was a little wary, Nu Wa could not find out the situation from Zixiao palace, and once she exposed the change of her camp, it was equivalent to taking the initiative to enter the siege.


    "What should I do?"


    "You don''t have to worry too much about it." Su Ze said, "there must be a reason for this change in the famine, and it must be more than that. I will find out the source as soon as possible."


    "You''d better wait here first."


    "Well, good." Nu Wa didn''t say much and listened to Su Ze''s suggestion.


    This makes Suze even more incredible.


    What did I do? Why did Nu Wa Saint run under my command for no reason?


    By the way, it''s the Terran... With the Terran as the link, the relationship between the two people has been pulled into what it is now.


    After two words with Nu Wa sage, Su Ze''s body twinkled, left here, and came to a place in the twinkling of an eye.


    The dilapidated courtyard stands in the clouds, and the glory of the past seems to be visible.


    Scattered, several little demons are dozing off with weapons.


    Su Ze coughed lightly, and the demons woke up and shouted, "who dares to break into the demon family heaven without authorization?"


    Su Ze said, "I, Su Ze, come to ask about something."


    Several little demons suddenly blew their hair and screamed, "Su Ze is coming!"


    "Here comes Su Ze!"


    Throw down your weapon and run away.


    Su Ze smiled and raised his voice: "I, Su Ze, come to ask about something, can a demon family come to see me?"


    "Ah! Here comes Su Ze! "


    "Here comes Su Ze!"


    "Run! Here comes Su Ze! "


    The whole demon family Tianting, the remaining demon families ran around frantically like frying a pot. Some wanted to run to the sky, some wanted to run to the world, and some went directly into the white clouds


    "Don''t panic!"


    A clear drink sounded.


    "Taoist Suze just came to ask about things. What are you afraid of!"


    The one who spoke was Baize demon saint, the leader of the demon family''s heaven at this time. Since he left a thousand years ago, he looked much thinner and seemed to work hard for the whole demon family.


    Unfortunately, the momentum of the demon family is high and United. It was interrupted by Su Ze a thousand years ago. Now it is difficult to reproduce the majesty of the former heaven.


    In today''s scattered situation, even Dijun and Taiyi are reborn, and there is nothing they can do.


    The demon clan has completely lost its bones.


    With Baize''s cry, those demon families who fled and hid in the cloud finally slowly returned to normal, and reluctantly dared to follow behind Baize.


    The whole process is unorganized and disorderly. There are a large group of black people behind Baize, but they are obviously mobs.


    This is also the reason why Baize can''t rebuild the heaven again. His strength and prestige are on the one hand, and so are these demon families without essence and spirit.


    Today''s demon family Tianting can only be regarded as the most special among the demon families who occupy the mountain as the king. In addition, it is nothing.


    When he came to Su Ze, Bai Ze bowed: "Taoist Su Ze, what do you want us to do?"


    Another wry smile: "now we are in this situation. Taoist Suze should also see clearly. It must be impossible to expect us to go all out. They must disperse in a crowd."


    "If we need to do some hard work, maybe we can barely do it."


    At last, his eyes sighed.


    Why did the demon clan become like this?


    He is in high spirits to dominate the flood and famine. Up to now, he can only pray for hard labor.


    It''s not because of the Taoist Suze in front of him - he personally destroyed the two leaders of the demon family and the seven demon saints.


    Since then, the demon family has become a non-existent existence between heaven and earth. They can only watch the great enemy of the past, the witch family, bully, but they can only admit defeat and give way everywhere with their tails.


    I retreated again and again, and there was no retreat. Finally, I put in the backbone and reputation of the demon family.


    It all started because it provoked the person in front of it.


    "No, I don''t need your mob." Suze said.


    Hearing his words, the demon families were not angry. They all took a breath together, and then dispersed with a bang, once again revealing the fact that Baize had little control over them.


    Su Ze looked very speechless and said, "Bai Ze, you are a wise man. You should at least maintain the old Tianting framework, so as not to be so decadent?"


    "No?"


    Bai Ze smiled sadly: "Taoist Suze, it seems that you don''t know what has happened in the demon family heaven for a thousand years."


    "As the leader of the demon clan, don''t I want to work hard? Don''t you want to reunite the demon clan and listen to my orders? "


    "But master Kunpeng is so powerful that we can''t compete. We watched him win over a large number of demon families and open the demon master palace. The rest of the demon clan scattered, and we didn''t have much power to gather. "


    "Not only that, after I managed to turn the demon family''s heaven around, the witch family came to us again and again to humiliate us. As a leader, how can I command the demons when my reputation is lost? "


    Su Ze nodded slightly: I see.


    Bai zekong has wisdom, but his strength is ordinary. He was found by the great Witch and ancestral Witch of the witch family, and he can only give way again and again.


    This is the plan of the Lich family. After bullying the Lich family again and again, the Lich family accepted their fate and knew that their status was low.


    Also know their own leader Baize demon saint, is a useless leader.


    Therefore, the original demon family heaven has become this ghost.


    "In the last hundred years, I''ve been looking for wine and dreaming of death..." Bai Ze shook his head and sighed.


    Su Ze said, "so you''re not very busy. Not long ago, the whole famine trembled. You should know what happened? "


    "Um... This..."


    Bai Ze opened his mouth: "after I said it, I''m afraid I can''t live today."


    "Oh?"


    Su Ze smiled: "can''t I guess if you don''t say it?"


    Before Bai Ze refused, he directly began to say, "it''s a Hongjun saint, isn''t it?"


    Bai Ze was tongue tied and dared not speak.


    "You see, don''t you already get the right answer?"


    Su Ze said with a smile. Suddenly, if he felt something, he looked at the sky above his head: "sneaky! Hongjun, that''s your promise! "


    Above the sky, a huge face appeared: "Suze, are you looking for me?"


    Su Ze frowned and looked at the huge face thousands of feet in size: "do you still have this hobby? What''s the point of looking at me with such a big face? "


    "It doesn''t make any sense..."


    Hongjun said slowly, "I just want to inform you that there is a war."


    "Didn''t we fight before?"


    Su Ze stared at Hongjun''s huge face and said.


    "You''ll know what that means."


    Hongjun''s face slowly dispersed, and dozens of lights were projected into the demon family heaven, scattered on Baize and some small demons.


    More light is thrown into the witch clan below.


    Bai Ze clenched his palm and lowered his head.


    He felt that his strength was rising and stronger than ever before.


    An indestructible force poured into his body and cultivation.


    This is the energy of the source.


    Because of this original energy, Taoist Suze was able to kill Dijun, donghuangtaiyi and seven demon saints, just like chopping melons and vegetables without delay.


    Because of this original energy, Taoist Suze can crisscross the wasteland, suppress the saints and destroy the demon family alone.


    Now, he also has this energy.


    It''s time to avenge Suze!


    Raised his eyes, all humility disappeared, and Baize roared: "Taoist Suze, today, I want you to pay with blood!"


    Dozens of demon families who obtained the original energy ran frantically together, came behind Baize and roared together.


    "Taoist Suze! Blood for blood! "


    The demon families who had participated in the original demon family heaven trembled with excitement at the scene of fighting and killing.


    By the way, it tastes right!


    This is the taste of the demon family heaven!


    "Taoist Suze!"


    They also involuntarily filled their eyes with tears and joined the queue of shouting: "blood for blood!"


    Su Ze looked at this scene, but he frowned slightly.


    Of course, he is not frowning at the strength of these demon families, but what Hongjun is going to do.


    Perhaps, that is not Hongjun.


    It should be said that the will of the reincarnation world is what to do.


    The will of the reincarnation world to put so much original energy into these miscellaneous fish will not give Su Zeping original energy for nothing?


    The so-called decisive battle is that he sends strength to Su Ze and asks Su Ze to fight him in turn?


    Of course not.


    Unless the original energy consumed by Su Ze cannot be supplemented, and the original energy he sent out is strange


    Thinking like this, Su Ze tried to use a trace of original energy to urge the chopping immortal Throwing Knife gourd and Jiujiu scattered soul gourd.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he killed a demon family with original energy. He saw that the original energy left in an instant and went to another demon family, still shouting and shouting at Su Ze.


    It turned out that I was playing this routine


    Suze understood.


    If Su Ze doesn''t use the original energy, Baize and other demon families can''t be killed by him if they have the original energy protection.


    Even if the original energy is used to kill Su Ze, those original energy can not be obtained, but will be attached to Su Ze''s new enemy.


    In this way, Su Ze''s enemies are endless, and his source energy is constantly consumed, so he will naturally fail.


    This tactic, of course, is a very rogue tactic. Before Su Ze cracked it, there was absolutely no solution.


    The strange thing is - why didn''t the will of Hongjun and reincarnation world use this tactic before?

 Chapter 913

    If Su Ze''s will to reincarnate the world used such rogue tactics when he first entered the wasteland world, he absolutely had no way to deal with such means.


    However, the will of the reincarnation world did not do so.


    Of course, it can''t be that it is kind-hearted - this thing is not a life at all, and whether it has feelings is also unknown.


    The reason why it didn''t do it, there can only be one answer, that is, it can''t do it at all.


    Up to now, it is connected with Hongjun, or the way of heaven, perhaps the combination of the two, or the combination of the three, after all.


    It is also at this time that either "he" or "they" have such ability.


    The ability of reincarnation world will to use now is absolutely related to the situation just now. If you want to crack it


    At this time, the demons, led by Bai Ze, attacked Su Ze again.


    They don''t have much strength, but the original energy protects them, making them difficult to be killed for a while.


    If Su Ze wants to kill them, it seems that he can only consume the original energy. Kill them one by one and be consumed a little.


    Among them, Bai Ze can''t wait to show his real body and turn into a huge body with back wings, one horn on his head and white fur on his body.


    White fur on the back, with one eye.


    The one eye dribbled and rotated, releasing a sharp light, and went straight to Su Ze.


    Su Ze swept his eyes and disappeared in the distance. He killed dozens of demon families who had no original energy and shouted "Taoist Su Ze, blood debt and blood compensation".


    They also use the 99 scattered soul gourd to put their souls away and supplement their lost source energy.


    After killing so many demon families, the rest were still a little excited. The onlookers who thought the demon family was going to rise up and reproduce its glory felt that their heads had been poured with cold water.


    It seems that the demon clan has no sign of rising up, and they have no ability to rise up. They will still be easily killed by Su Ze


    Subsequently, Su Ze released Hetu and Luoshu.


    Luoshu was suspended in the sky, and golden lights fell, which fixed all demon families with original energy except Baize, and the Baize was also shrouded in golden light.


    With the original energy and the strength of Luo Jinxian, he immediately began to struggle fiercely, and quickly got rid of the golden light of Luo Shu. His one eye attacked Su Ze regardless.


    But Su Ze had seen some clues clearly, but he took it easy.


    The chaotic clock appeared in front of him and made a loud noise to block Baize''s attack.


    In addition to Baize, the other demon families with original energy also obtain original energy, but their strength is low. At most, they are the cultivation of Jinxian and Taiyi Zhenxian.


    They tried their best to struggle, but they offset each other with the golden light of Luoshu urged by Su Ze, and were not completely immobilized for a while - this is the effect that the original energy can be reflected in them.


    Baize kept attacking behind the chaotic clock, but it was obvious that he could not break the chaotic clock.


    However, the original energy attached to him brought him an irrational mental state.


    Bai Ze, who used to "know the current affairs as a hero", has now become like a mindless man. He has neither combat strategy nor combat wisdom. He just stares at Su Ze to launch an attack.


    This made Su Ze realize the fatal defect of this seemingly rogue and invincible tactic.


    The source energy given by the reincarnation world will not be without cost.


    To ensure that the person who gives the source energy will firmly fight against Su Ze, it is inevitable to sacrifice some of the other party''s reason and wisdom.


    For example, Bai Ze, such a famous, intelligent and knowledgeable beast, is not much different from the "zombie out of the cage".


    Perhaps, it is basically certain that the reincarnation world puts in the original energy, that is, to play once in this desolate world, everyone is a "zombie" and may be a "zombie". Only Su Ze himself is the consumption war of the besieged target.


    But how can it be so easy?


    Su Ze sneered at the corners of his mouth, and the river map instantly expanded to a thousand feet, directly involving many demon families with original energy.


    The chaotic clock also immediately grew up and shrouded Baize in it. Despite Baize''s continuous attack, it couldn''t open this congenital treasure for a moment.


    Then, Su Ze put away the river map, Luoshu and chaotic clock and disappeared directly into the demon family''s heaven.


    The whole demon family heaven, the remaining demon families looked at each other, some cried in despair, and some fell to the ground.


    There is no hope... There is no hope at all.


    Taoist Suze killed Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi thousands of years ago; Now he came to the demon family heaven and took the leader Baize who had no prestige.


    Since then, the demon clan has no hope!


    At this time, a voice sounded between the wasteland and the earth: "Taoist Suze killed creatures, and the wasteland suffered a great disaster."


    "Hundreds of millions of creatures need to pay attention. Taoist Suze has destroyed the demon family heaven and is about to destroy other races."


    "The catastrophe is Taoist Suze. All creatures resist the catastrophe together."


    The voice spread throughout the flood and famine, and immediately triggered a series of reactions.


    In the western land, the Taoist priest immediately put his hands together and knelt down: "teacher mercy, teacher mercy! Today we can finally get revenge! "


    On Kunlun Mountain, Lao Tzu, Yuanshi and Tongtian looked at each other.


    "After he Tiandao, there is still an affair?" Tongtian was surprised and said, "I think he Tiandao should be selfless."


    "The great sound is hard to hear. The great form has no shape." Lao Tzu said, "it should be so. The teacher will turn the sound into a specific form."


    "We can only think that either the teacher is really selfless, and Taoist Suze is really the disaster of the whole world."


    "Either, the teacher is in harmony with heaven, and he can''t forget his selfishness after all."


    The beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "there is no difference. It''s good to have selfishness or not. It''s common to us. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether Taoist Su Ze is the enemy of ordinary people."


    "Whether he is our doomed enemy is the most important."


    As soon as he said this, Lao Tzu nodded slightly: "that''s the truth."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head: "it''s too much to do this. If he is not a person who endangers the common people, have we and our teachers become mean people? "


    Neither Lao Tzu nor Yuanshi answered this.


    Since Taoist Suze is destined to be an enemy, there is no big difference between being mean and not being mean... It''s just to get rid of the enemy.


    All tribes of the Terran are terrified to hear that the Holy Father of the Terran is going to be a flood and famine.


    The reputation of the Holy Father of the Terran has protected them for many years, and the Terran has developed to more than one million. It can be said that the Terran can have today only by Taoist Suze, the Holy Father of the Terran.


    Now, this voice says that Taoist Suze is the enemy of all living creatures in the wilderness. Don''t they have to become enemies together?


    Once other creatures of various races are targeted, the Terran can''t deal with such a threat at all.


    Nu Wa, who was joking with the children leisurely in a tribe of the Terran, was also surprised and looked up at the sky.


    Teacher Hongjun and several other saints have done such a thing in the end?


    If you just spread the voice all over the wilderness, there is nothing worth noting.


    Nuwa soon realized that Hongjun, Sanqing and leading them must have some way to make the spirits of all living beings in the wilderness enemy Su Ze. Only then did she dare to make such an announcement.


    What means?


    What happened before Suze took the bodies and souls to sow discord among those races?


    If this is the case, Nuwa is not easy to intervene. She can only complain that Su Ze''s work has hurt Tianhe - can''t she rest assured and practice well? Why can''t wait to take this road that is destined to be impermissible by all creatures in the world?


    Thinking like this in her heart, Nu Wa finally couldn''t help but leave the Terran tribe quietly and go to Hongyun peak where Su Ze is located.


    Maybe I should meet Su Ze first and see what he says and what countermeasures he has.


    On the red cloud peak, Monkey King and six eared macaque scratched their ears and cheeks. They were so anxious that they didn''t know what to do.


    "The master is not here, and there is such a hostile voice outside. How can we sit still!"


    Not only can they sit still, but other disciples can''t sit still. Is there someone pacing back and forth.


    Because the master is not here, there is such a voice between the wasteland and heaven, announcing that the master is a catastrophe and a catastrophe for the common people. Unexpectedly, the whole wasteland has to work together to deal with the master.


    How can they sit still in such a thing?


    These disciples came from the former westward travel world. Some were ordinary immortals, some were monsters, and even Sun Wukong, the spirit stone monkey, the six eared macaque, and Dong Machi, who used to be a scripture reader.


    Some of them were forced to accept, and some later took refuge... But this morning, they have become the sincere disciples of Su Ze''s men.


    In addition to them, there is also a golden fairy mackerel princess who took refuge from the dragon and Phoenix disaster in the boundless world. She also remembers Su Ze''s kindness.


    Because of this, many talents can''t sit still.


    After a long hesitation, everyone made up their mind and reached a consensus.


    "You can''t wait like this!"


    "Master is in trouble. We must go out and work for him."


    "Even if we can''t play a big role, we can''t do nothing!"


    After discussion, they passed through the seven Jue Dharma array, ready to find the master''s whereabouts, and went to the master to fight in front of him.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw Nu Wa Saint standing outside the seven Jue Dharma array.


    The people were surprised and hurried to get ready.


    They know that the Nu Wa in front of them is completely different from the Nu Wa in the God sealing world.


    Nu Wa, the goddess of the world, has a very close relationship with Su Ze, and the saint Nu Wa in front of her is Su Ze''s enemy.


    After all, Dong Machi came forward to greet him.


    "Nu Wa saint, why did you come to Hongyun peak?"

 Chapter 914

    "Why are you going out?"


    Nu Wa looked at Su Ze''s disciples in the golden immortal realm and commented secretly in her heart.


    Although their strength is useless, they can still have a look at their loyalty.


    "This seems to have nothing to do with you, Nu Wa saint."


    Dong Machi said while trying to look at Nu Wa''s face and see the clue.


    Nuwa could not be seen clearly by him and said, "I''m just asking for Su Ze''s Taoist friends."


    "In the absence of Taoist Su Ze, you disciples with low accomplishments should devote yourself to practice in Hongyun peak, and it will be possible to help him in the future."


    "Now when I hear some voices from the outside world, I can''t wait to run out, and I''m not afraid of being caught in the enemy''s trap?"


    Dong Machi''s heart sank when he heard the speech.


    "Are all these your traps? Are we all cheated out of hongyunfeng? Are you going to threaten the master with us? "


    "If so, you will die. We disciples are deeply indebted to the master. We would rather die ourselves than be coerced by you to betray the master."


    After he finished, Sun Wukong, Jinghe Dragon King, green lion, scorpion and others nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, you''re dead. We can''t betray the master!"


    "Even if you have great means, we will never give in!"


    Nu Wa saw that they were more and more excited. It seemed that she was about to explode. She quickly said, "wait, wait! You all wait for me! "


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "I am myself. Is there anyone else? Besides, I''m kind enough to remind you not to be fooled. Where do you want to go? "


    Dong Machi said with a heavy face, "Nu Wa saint, do you still want to cheat us now? Didn''t you cheat us out of hongyunfeng and try to threaten the master with our safety? "


    "I''m here to help you, master! Where do you want to go? "


    Nu Wa said helplessly.


    "The previous voice should be the means set by teacher Hongjun of Zixiao palace for Su Ze. After I heard the voice, I came to see your teacher specially."


    "I''m going to see how your master will deal with it... Is there anything you can help... Where do you want to go?"


    When they heard the speech, they were surprised and looked at each other in disbelief.


    Dong Machi was surprised and said, "nunwa saint, you should be the enemy with our master, right? Before, the saints of Zixiao palace provoked the two Lich families to come to us. We all remember clearly. "


    "Especially the demon clan, who was killed by the master, never recovered."


    "Now you say you''re here to help our master?"


    Nuwa sage said, "what is there to doubt? I saw your master before and talked with him. I thought he was still very interesting... "


    Seeing the suspicion in everyone''s eyes, Nu Wa was still speechless.


    "You can''t believe what I said. You should always trust my strength?"


    Nuwa said, "if I have any conspiracy, I still need to talk to you so much here and talk about it? Wouldn''t it be more convenient and better to catch all of you directly and take you to meet Su Ze? "


    Dong Machi, Sun Wukong, six eared macaque and others were stunned.


    So it seems right.


    With the ability of Nu Wa saints, it is necessary to talk about these things with them. There is no need to plot. It is only necessary to catch them with absolute strength. It is self-evident that everything will be solved easily.


    "Be careful what''s in it."


    Dong Machi received a reminder from others, his face was expressionless and motionless.


    "Nu Wa Saint really has a heart." He opened his mouth and said, "excuse me, Saint Nuwa, do you want to take us to find the master?"


    Nuwa said, "it was originally planned, but I''m not interested in seeing you sneaky, uneasy and kind-hearted."


    "You can do whatever you want. At that time, Su Ze knows you''re dead and can''t blame me."


    After hearing this, Dong Machi was even more skeptical.


    The words of Nu Wa Saint seem to confirm that she has no other purpose - in terms of her strength, she doesn''t need to go around in circles to deceive herself.


    Therefore, Dong Machi believed nearly 60% of the words of Nu Wa saint.


    However, it is necessary to guard against people, especially Nu Wa, who was originally the enemy, who should be on guard.


    "Saint Nuwa, please forgive us for our worry and rashness." Dong Machi said, "just because of some of the original things, it''s really difficult to be fully believed."


    "At this time, because we heard the news of the master, we all rushed out of Hongyun peak to find the master."


    "I don''t know Nu Wa saint, can you tell us where we are going to find the master next?"


    Nuwa shook her head slightly: "I don''t know. I came to hongyunfeng to look for him. Now he no longer knows where he is."


    "You kids have been trying to test me, so I don''t have to stay any longer."


    This


    After hearing this, Dong Machi looked a little embarrassed.


    It seems that the way he tried to play tricks didn''t play any role at all. He was seen through by Nu Wa Saint at a glance.


    At this time, when I saw the saint Nuwa, I had to go. Only then did I believe in him.


    It seems that the relationship between Nu Wa sage and master has also improved


    Just thinking, a flash of light flashed. Su Ze stood in front of Hongyun peak and was puzzled to see Dong Machi and others and Nuwa who was about to leave.


    "What''s going on? What are you doing? "


    Dong Machi and others hurriedly said: "master!"


    "We have heard that some people in the famine claim that you are a catastrophe and that you are going to bring destruction to hundreds of millions of creatures. We were worried about your comfort outside, so we hurriedly came to see if we could find the master and work a little. "


    Su Ze smiled: "it''s a good heart. It''s a pity that you don''t even have a big Luo Jinxian. It''s better to practice well in Hongyun peak, which is more worry-free."


    All the disciples and Princess mackerel looked ashamed when they heard the speech.


    Da Luo Jinxian is not so successful


    In the flood and famine, some people pay attention to great perseverance and determination, while others are born with great fortune. They are born golden immortals, and a little practice is great Luo golden immortals.


    Others are born with great Luo Jinxian, and becoming saints is easy.


    At present, they have no chance to reach Da luojinxian.


    Su Ze''s words are not pleasant to hear this time, but they are true.


    In particular, the golden immortals of the great Luo may be cannon fodder in the next battle, and the saints may not be what they are. Dong Machi, Sun Wukong and other golden immortals are serious to practice at ease in Hongyun peak, and the rest can''t be of any use.


    This is also su Ze''s deliberate attack on their enthusiasm to ask for war - don''t shout that they are not afraid of death and sacrifice. This meaningless death can get nothing but prove their loyalty and filial piety, but loses Su Ze''s cultivation of them.


    Nu Wa was about to leave. Seeing Su Ze coming, she stopped.


    Hearing Su Ze scolding his disciples, he couldn''t help but be happy.


    A group of guys with low strength are still suspicious of me. They really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    If it had not been for Suze''s sake, he would have crushed you all to death and turned you into ashes.


    Now you know how good it is?


    After admitting their mistakes with Su Ze, the disciples stood respectfully in front of Su Ze.


    Su Ze looked at Nu Wa again and said, "come and sit on Hongyun peak?"


    Nu Wa nodded slightly: "I can''t help it."


    The party was about to enter Hongyun peak. At this time, an orange light came from the distance: "Taoist friends, wait for me!"


    Su Ze smiled at this.


    Nu Wa was also surprised: he dared to come to Su Ze at this time. He was really brave.


    The visitor is no one else, but the owner of ginseng fruit tree and earth book, zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of earth fairy.


    Obviously, he also heard the voice of the flood and famine, and unexpectedly classified Su Ze as a living catastrophe, so he hurried to Hongyun peak.


    When zhenyuanzi came to him, Su Ze said with a smile, "Taoist friend, did you hear that I was a flood disaster and specifically want to remove the disaster for the flood?"


    Zhen Yuanzi was angry and funny. He took out several purple skin and white heart ginseng fruits from his sleeve: "yes, I came here to support you with ginseng fruits!"


    "I''m afraid you can''t survive!"


    Su Ze laughed and asked Zhen Yuanzi and Nu Wa to enter Hongyun peak together. All the disciples followed behind.


    When they arrived at the hongyunfeng hall, Princess mackerel and scorpion served as maids and served tea.


    Zhenyuanzi glanced at Nuwa strangely and said, "Nuwa Taoist friend is not listening in Zixiao palace. How can he be here?"


    Nuwa said faintly, "just passing by and visiting Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi frowned: "before the flood, he pretended that Su Ze''s Taoist friends were the victims of the flood, but Hongjun?"


    "Maybe."


    "That''s to stop the dough."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I provoked the two Lich families to trouble Suze Daoyou, and now I have another plan to make the Honghuang creatures hostile to Suze Daoyou."


    "Are all the so-called saints like this?"


    After listening to his words, she included all the saints. Nu Wa was angry: "what''s the matter with me? I haven''t been in Zixiao palace for a thousand years! "


    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly looked embarrassed. Su Ze coughed softly: "it has nothing to do with me. Although I am also a saint, I don''t have chicken singing and dog stealing."


    Zhen Yuanzi was surprised: "Suze Daoyou, are you already a saint? Why do we never know? "


    Nuwa was also surprised and pleased: "when did you become a saint?"


    "Since you have become a saint, is it also a saint''s means to defeat the saint? If so, Mr. Hongjun, they may not be so tit for tat with you. Maybe everything has room for turning around! "

 Chapter 915

    After hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was thoughtful.


    "It turned out that Hongjun and other saints attacked Su Zequn because he was not a saint and threatened the saint. Because Su Ze is a heresy, this is particularly hateful. "


    "If Su Ze is a saint, they admit that Su Ze is a stronger saint, and it will not cause such a great exclusion."


    At this point, he breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that there is still a solution to Su Ze''s crisis. He does not have to be the enemy of the whole flood and famine hundreds of millions of creatures.


    "Yes, that''s the truth." Nuwa did not hide her happiness. "After all, they are numerous and numerous, and they are quite despicable. They provoke once or twice, and finally make the whole flood and famine an enemy."


    "At that time, Su Ze, you will become a devil. It''s not a good thing for everyone to shout."


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech.


    "Guys, you think things are too simple."


    "First of all, Hongjun has announced that I am the flood and famine, and the follow-up measures have been arranged. Will he give up? Can he give up? "


    "Even if I told him that he was willing to stop, could he announce to Honghuang again: I''m sorry, I made a mistake. Su Ze and I were having fun..."


    "Poof!"


    Zhen Yuanzi and Nu Wa covered their mouths and laughed together. Scorpion essence and Princess mackerel covered their mouths and turned away, their shoulders constantly shrugged... That picture is really unimaginable.


    Announce one thing to the flood and famine, and then come to such a "joke" - the whole flood and famine is probably filled with a funny atmosphere. Maybe the whole world will not be in shape in the future?


    After laughing for a while, Nu Wa said silently, "don''t talk about it. Teacher Hongjun is old-fashioned and will certainly not announce it again. It will probably let it pass quietly."


    Su Ze still shook his head: "what I just said is just one of the reasons."


    "The second reason is that Hongjun and I don''t really have much hatred. We only have a personal feud with each other. Sanqing saints would not have targeted me, but as Hongjun targeted me, they also targeted me. "


    "What is really aimed at me and what is really difficult for me is only Hongjun from beginning to end."


    "Hongjun and I are the fundamental enemies who have been unable to dissolve since our birth."


    Zhen Yuanzi was surprised and lost his voice: "that''s why you --"


    "That''s right." Su Ze nodded and admitted, "that''s why I can''t give up any opportunities. I even have to forcibly seize opportunities and seize all opportunities to develop and grow. It''s not because of my greed."


    "But Hongjun has been occupying a dominant position and becoming stronger. I must also make myself stronger."


    "Whether I''m weak or strong, whether I''m willing to negotiate or just want a war, Hongjun will not let me go. He will still fight with me, with the ultimate goal of completely killing me and annihilating me."


    Nu Wa could not help but clench her palm: "is that so? Is that true? "


    "Really."


    Su Ze said with a smile, "if Hong Jun puts killing me and becoming a saint in front of him, he will choose to kill me without hesitation; If Hong Jun had two things in front of him, killing me and saving all living beings, he would not hesitate to kill me. "


    "If the price of killing me is that he himself will die, then he will choose to die with me without hesitation; As long as he can let me die, he can let all sentient beings, the way of heaven, the flood and famine, including himself, accompany me to die. "


    "As long as I can die..."


    In the hall, Nu Wa and Zhen Yuanzi were stunned. The scorpion and Princess mackerel who were laughing just now were also stunned.


    Why is there such an unforgettable and irreconcilable hatred between Hongjun and Su Ze?


    As long as Su Ze can die, Hongjun can do anything.


    What crazy hatred is this?


    "Suze Daoyou..."


    Zhen Yuanzi said in disbelief, "why do you and Hongjun have such deep hatred?"


    "This has been the case since its birth." Su Ze said with a smile.


    "Unimaginable... Unimaginable... Unimaginable..." Zhen Yuanzi said, "how could this happen?"


    Nu Wa also understood and said, "so the contradiction between you can''t be reconciled at all?"


    "Yes, there is no way." Suze said, "because we are the enemy of life and death."


    Seeing the dignified atmosphere, he couldn''t help smiling: "don''t talk about these first. Zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, since you brought ginseng fruit, why don''t you take it out for me and Nuwa Taoist friend to taste?"


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I picked five ginseng fruits for fear of insufficient mana. In this way, ginseng fruit trees are still quite dissatisfied and complain about me. "


    "If he knows that I haven''t participated in the battle, he will bring ginseng fruit to dinner first. I''m afraid I won''t be able to pick a ginseng fruit in the next ten thousand years."


    That said, Zhen Yuanzi took two of the five ginseng fruits, one for Su Ze and the other for Nu Wa, as a meeting etiquette.


    Although the remaining three ginseng fruits are kept for standby, I also understand that they probably won''t have any effect - what can zhenyuanzi do in the battle between Su Ze and Hongjun?


    After eating ginseng fruit, Nu Wa said, "this fruit is good. It has a clear spirit, which can make people live long, but it is not mainly in the growth of cultivation."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded: "indeed."


    "Just waiting in Hongyun peak is not the way."


    Nuwa said again, "why don''t I go out and travel around the wasteland to see what race Hongjun can win over against you, so that you can also have a preparation in your heart."


    "This is indeed a way. You can''t sit in the red cloud peak and know nothing." Zhen Yuanzi also said.


    Su Ze said, "don''t inquire. His subsequent setting is the witch clan."


    "In today''s famine, in addition to the witch race, what race is qualified to consume my strength as Hongjun''s thugs?"


    "This - if you can be sure, there is really no need to explore." Nu Wa said.


    Because the first World War of Suze destroyed the Lich clan, the war between the Lich clan and the Lich clan did not begin. The Lich clan has developed for a full thousand years as the largest overlord in the famine. Now it is recognized as the overlord of all ethnic creatures. There are many subordinate races, and Pangu''s authentic name resounds through the famine.


    If Su Ze can make sure that Hongjun can turn the witch into a thug, it doesn''t make any sense to explore other races.


    For Su Ze, the Lich family is also not a threat. What he needs to solve most now is the Baize and other Lich families caught in the river map and chaotic clock.


    He wants to follow these valuable samples and search for the original energy on them. How can he say go and say attachment.


    As long as we find a problem, the so-called witch clan and even Hongjun are not too big a problem.


    We can take another solid step towards solving the will of the reincarnation world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the center of the witch tribe, under the Pangu altar, nine ancestral witches took their seats successively, followed by the great witches standing on both sides.


    Since Gonggong and zhurong, the two ancestral witches were incompatible with fire and water, and both died; After the reincarnation of Houtu incarnation, there were only nine zuwu, including Dijiang, Qiang Liang, Gou Mang, childbirth, shebi corpse, xuanming and candle Jiuyin.


    More than a thousand years ago, the fierce struggle between the Witch and the demon also damaged the great witch Kuafu. Hou Yi finally died on his sickbed because his wife gradually pined after running to the moon. It can be called an unprecedented death method among the witch families.


    Now, all nine ancestral witches have arrived, including Xing Tian, Xiang Liu, Feng Bo, Yu Shi and many other great witches.


    Now the witch clan has ruled the wasteland as a overlord for many years. Except that the weak race of Terran once made them converge a little, all the others are Shunchang and perish.


    This not only did not make them more tolerant of rulers, but also increased some of their straightforward and even tyrannical habits.


    After zuwu and Dawu were in place, Dijiang zuwu didn''t make any opening remarks, and directly said, "that Hongjun shouted that Su Ze was a disaster for the wild creatures. Should we do something?"


    After this sentence, zuwu and the great witches said, "fight!"


    The said, "clean him up!"


    None of them said "think about it" or "think twice before you act" - just because most of the zuwu and Dawu present had to retreat after being pressed by Su Ze thousands of years ago.


    For them a thousand years ago, this may not be much.


    But after a thousand years of bullying, looking back at the original tolerance and concession, it''s unbearable.


    As the strongest race in the famine and the overlord, are we threatened by a Taoist Suze?


    Originally, they had complaints about this in their hearts. Now, as the original energy falls, they realize that they become stronger and raise such an idea at the same time.


    They are the true heirs of Pangu. This world was founded by Pangu God.


    Now there will be a catastrophe rising between heaven and earth, and many forces will land on them. Doesn''t it mean that the whole world is expecting the witch family to stop and solve the catastrophe?


    The person who started the catastrophe was the Taoist hongsuze who had been unhappy in their hearts for a thousand years.


    This is another god given opportunity for them to wipe out their unhappiness while preventing the catastrophe.


    Because of this idea, the ancestral witches and great witches are basically the same, and even can''t wait to defeat Taoist Suze by relying on the newly obtained original energy.


    The conference had just begun and the results had been set.


    The rest is how to arrange it.


    Emperor Jiang zuwu said, "although we have all obtained the new power given by heaven and earth, we still need the final means of our Witch family to really solve Su Ze."


    "The Twelve Gods and evil spirits array that used to be used to solve the demon clan!"


    Gou mangzu nodded: "yes, it should be this big array. The strength of Taoist Su Ze must be treated with caution. "


    "At the beginning, if the demon family didn''t fight alone with Su Ze, but prepared well and used the Celestial Star array, it was really difficult to say whether it would win or lose."

 Chapter 916

    Of course, this is just casual.


    The nine great witches and many great witches know that it was as simple as adults to beat children when Su Ze hanged emperor Dijun and Eastern Emperor Taiyi of the demon family.


    It''s hard to say whether it really has any effect if it''s the demon family''s weekly star array.


    Just as they always think that even if they have a large array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits, they will have no disadvantages, even saints.


    However, if there is no original energy, they dare not easily form a large array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits to find Taoist Suze.


    It''s one thing to have confidence in your heart, but what if you can''t?


    Isn''t the whole Lich clan going to repeat the mistakes of the Lich clan?


    But now, they have full confidence - Hongjun announced that Su Ze was a flood disaster, and heaven and earth gave the witch family the power to solve the disaster.


    The power of God''s destiny has red hair. What else to say?


    There is no doubt that the witch clan will win and Taoist Suze will lose.


    Therefore, the nine ancestral witches made arrangements for them to take 10000 witches respectively, and then the great witch Xing Tian, Fengbo and Yushi took 10000 witches respectively to gather twelve directions. There is a ancestral witch or great witch in each direction, and there are 10000 witches behind them.


    For the total number of hundreds of thousands of witches, one hundred and twenty thousand elite, nine ancestral witches and three big witches are the essence of their whole clan strength.


    This time, the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array is definitely the strongest.


    Make proper arrangements, practice the position of the big array every day, and the twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits will practice the big array.


    The whole desolate world felt a terrible power of palpitation from time to time, which appeared and disappeared from the direction of the Pan Gu altar of the witch family.


    This could not be concealed from those who wanted it. Just a few days later, Nu Wa determined the situation and went to Hongyun peak to explain the situation to Su Ze.


    "The Wu clan is practicing the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array every day. The power is so strong that even I feel frightened. I''m afraid the goal is for you."


    Su Ze nodded and studied Baize and other demon families in front of him carefully.


    "The Twelve Gods and evil spirits array of the witch family is very powerful. Now Hongjun gives them some original energy that saints can trigger, and they are even more powerful and difficult to deal with. "


    "Nu Wa, look."


    Nu Wa looked at Bai Ze and other demon families who were fixed by the golden light of Luo Shu and had lost most of their accomplishments. She looked at Su Ze in some confusion: "what''s the matter? What are you looking at? "


    "Look at their special energy besides cultivation."


    Su Ze said: "it should have been the energy that the sage fruit position can use a small amount and cause changes in heaven and earth. It should be the original energy that can kill most of the creatures."


    Nu Wa looked carefully and said in surprise, "it''s true!"


    "Teacher Hongjun actually distributed this energy to them for simple defense and attack... It''s strange that teacher Hongjun is also a saint. How did he get so much original energy and distribute it?"


    The particularity of Taoist Hongjun was not comparable to other saints from the beginning.


    He was not only the first sage in the famine, but also the first unique existence, but also the first existence to talk about the avenue.


    It is also a unique saint of heaven in the plot of the wasteland world.


    In the story of the wild world, it is difficult to judge Hongjun saint with strong or not strong strength, because after he became a saint of heaven, he has no selflessness, ruthlessness, no joy, no sorrow and no anger, which is similar to the absolute guardian of order and the maintainer of the operation of heaven''s destiny.


    For such an almost mechanized and cold existence, evaluating whether his strength is powerful is like talking about whether the white clouds in the sky are powerful or not. It''s meaningless to talk about it.


    It should have been like this


    But not now.


    The reincarnation world''s will intervened and turned this cold existence into an existence with the greatest goal of killing Suze.


    As for when the will of the reincarnation world intervened, Su Ze was not very sure. He could only guess that there was something wrong with the performance of Taoist Hongjun when Zixiao palace preached for the first time.


    At that time, there should have been some seeds of hidden arrangements


    Su Ze thought and controlled how to receive this special source energy.


    This should be easy to take away, but it is endowed with characteristics - if you get this original energy, you will be instinctively hostile to Suze; Get this source energy. Once you die, this source energy immediately looks for the nearest existence with dissatisfaction and hostility to Su Ze, which is impossible to fall into Su Ze''s hands.


    Moreover, it happens that every time it really consumes Su Ze''s original energy, it can be consumed.


    Such a mass of attached source energy, Suze needs to offset 1% of his own source energy before he can be completely eliminated.


    What does that mean?


    This means that if Su Ze cleans up Baize and other demon families in this way, he needs to consume half of all his original energy first in order to clean up thoroughly.


    Once this is done, the preset goal of reincarnation world will is completely achieved.


    Therefore, we must find a way to transform this unique source energy into our own source energy, not afraid of consumption, swallow all the energy sent by the reincarnation world and turn it into an opportunity to strengthen ourselves. This is the real way.


    This must be done before the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array of the witch family is completely prepared. Otherwise, Su Ze will think of other ways.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Arctic, in ice and snow.


    Columns of soldiers wearing high-tech armor quickly swam and searched, some in the cracks of icebergs, and some in the cold sea.


    Their armor can always maintain their normal body temperature, and their physical strength is constantly supplied by internal force or chakra.


    Dressed in military uniform, Clarice stood on the top of an iceberg with a long view.


    After a long time, there was a voice in my ear: "there is still no area."


    "Normal, continue searching." Clarice said to poison Island Yuko, who heard the voice of God.


    "Yes."


    Yuko did not say much. Such dialogues have been held countless times in the past 50 years.


    After su Ze eliminated the reincarnation world, the whole world was first a little turbulent, and then conquered by Chinese women led by Nu Wa, gang Shou, Wen''an and Da Tong Mu Huiye. Many Jarvis intelligent programs were convenient for rule, but also promoted science and technology to a higher level and life to a higher level in decades.


    For example, in military affairs, the popularity of individual armor; For example, in life, it is common for everything to brush their faces and intelligent terminals, and immerse themselves in online games.


    Convenience store shopping brush face, takeout brush face, bus, taxi, aircraft brush face


    Some of these women who conquered the world say they are the remnants of the reincarnation world, some say they are the women of Lord Maitreya, and others say they launched a coup in the absence of Lord Maitreya.


    Others say that Lord Maitreya has died with the reincarnation world.


    In a word, these women are called "the women of Maitreya" and "goddess group". Although they are not in power, there are only three goddess group members in the new world government, such as Gaocheng baihezi, Gaocheng Shaye and Juchuan Jingxiang, there is no doubt that they are the masters of the world.


    The whole world is running with the will of the goddess group.


    If one day, the goddess group no longer operates according to the will of the goddess group, then the world must be wrong. The goddess group even has the terrible power to rebuild after destroying the world.


    Therefore, "goddess" is not a simple title of admiration, but a "God" in the true sense.


    For these titles, Suze''s women just make fun of them as an occasional pastime.


    They know that their domination of the world is neither an end nor a result, but a means.


    Only after Suze''s will to pursue the reincarnation world disappeared, their only action was to search every inch of land from Luocha to the Arctic circle.


    Every movement in the whole world must be made clear to ensure that it will not be missed.


    From the sea, the sky and the earth, every landslide, typhoon, tsunami and abnormal situation will be noted on the record, which will be personally confirmed by Datong muhuiye or Nuwa, or other nearby investigators, or a member of a goddess group.


    The main search place is near the Arctic circle.


    Kay Kay white snow, vast wilderness, countless footprints, countless times, there is always no harvest.


    Just when Clarice and koizo thought they had failed again, they heard Wen An''an''s voice.


    "If there are new discoveries in data analysis, come to the base quickly!"


    Clarice''s heart moved when she heard the speech. She quickly rose up, disappeared into the air and came to a research base ten miles around the Arctic Circle, the scale of which is comparable to that of a town.


    "What did you find?"


    After Clarice landed, the poison island also fell slowly from the air.


    Then came the other women who received the letter from Wen''an.


    Nu Wa, gang Shou, Gong Benli, Da Tan muhui night, etc.


    Wen An put a group of pictures on the big screen. It was a naive polar bear, but when it hunted its prey, it was so bloody and cruel.


    "You see, this is the first year of our search in the Arctic... It has been 47 years now. This polar bear hunts in this place every year, with a fixed range and route every year... "


    "Let''s not talk about its life, look at its hair."


    The girls saw that the color of a certain part of the polar bear''s tail was a little dark. In the past 47 years, the color of that part had not changed at all.


    "Are you sure it''s the same polar bear?" Lanru asked.


    Wen An nodded: "absolutely sure."


    "Then start with this bear..." Nu Wa said, "I finally found a thread!"

 Chapter 917

    A moment later, Nu Wa, Wen An''an and others were suspended in the air, condescending and looking at the ordinary looking polar bear.


    The polar bear walked slowly and didn''t realize its particularity at all.


    Time as like as two peas stopped flowing, it is exactly the same as it was observed forty-seven years ago.


    If it is simply influenced by Su Ze or the power of reincarnation world, it is not surprising that this polar bear has changed, has wisdom and speaks human language.


    But it''s really weird to live quietly for decades.


    Release a little cultivation and slowly test the past.


    Nu Wa slightly raised her eyebrows: "it''s really a little strange. It''s vaguely related to some kind of power that she once perceived in Su Ze..."


    "This bear really has something to do with Su Ze?"


    The master of the compendium said happily, "just catch it and study it, OK?"


    "No, considering the fixed track experienced by this bear every year, we should thoroughly investigate the scope of its activities."


    Wen An said.


    "It''s not difficult."


    Nuwa said, "there was nothing found within a hundred miles, but now, with this bear as the traction, if you search carefully, you should find something new."


    The women nodded slightly. After dividing the area, they dispersed and looked for it carefully.


    Half a day later, the women gathered in an ordinary place that had been searched countless times.


    Together, they set their eyes in the air.


    There is no difference between that place and other places, and there is no difference from ordinary times.


    However, the problem arises in mid air.


    "This is a channel or gate that requires special energy to enter."


    Nuwa said: "it happens that the special energy left on the polar bear is this kind."


    Yuzi frowned: "grab the polar bear and open the door?"


    "This is impossible." Wen An''an said, "the polar bear is only affected a little. It may not be the key to open it. It just passes through the door, which has the characteristics of immortality."


    "If you want to open this door and this channel, you must have more than a thousand times the special energy in the polar bear''s body."


    "What should I do? Can our chakra transform this special energy? " Asked the master.


    Wen An shook his head slightly: "it''s hard. It belongs to different levels of power. If we don''t have it, we can''t understand it, but now we don''t have the premise. "


    "Su Ze''s fight with the reincarnation world is based on the world."


    "Although our current strength is also very strong, it is limited to the material and spiritual level of our world, and the essential level is not available."


    When she said this, all the women frowned slightly.


    After a few seconds of silence, big tube mu Huiye said, "how about we eat that bear? Can you get that power? "


    All the women looked at her with a wonderful look.


    Eat it, how can you think of it?


    What do you get by eating that bear? I guess I can''t get anything?


    "Maybe... This is a train of thought." Wen An said.


    Big tube Mu Hui''s eyes brightened at night: "can you really eat it? I''ll go and get it. "


    Wen An shook his head: "no, of course it''s not a matter of whether you can eat or not. Hui Yeji, the idea I said was that I remembered when you mentioned the polar bear. "


    "Polar bears can constantly gain energy influence around here, so of course we can. With our current strength, as long as we get a trace of energy, we should be able to find ways to transform and obtain it. "


    "Even if we can''t do it alone, a group of us, and even the whole world, will find a way to transform. There will be a way after all."


    When she said this, all the women were suddenly surprised.


    Even a polar bear without wisdom can achieve this level. There is no reason why they live nearby and can''t get a trace of energy.


    Although this kind of energy is high, it only needs to be dissipated in the slightest bit, and there is still a way to deduce and study it after all.


    Thinking of this, all the women hurriedly asked to build a temporary residence here and live here.


    Time passed day by day, and after more than half a year, Nu Wa finally felt a trace of that unique power.


    Because of that unique power, I also saw the closed entrance in mid air.


    Other women also gradually found that they also had a trace of that power.


    Extremely tiny, almost equal to the kind that can''t be observed.


    This trace of energy is the reason why the polar bear has hardly changed. Because the polar bear has no wisdom and is just a beast, it has not changed for decades and has a fixed track.


    When he had this special power, Wen''an immediately began to arrange with both hands.


    The first arrangement is to let Nu Wa, Da Tong Mu Hui night and other members of the goddess group start to study this power and see if they can be transformed.


    On the other hand, 3000 female soldiers were mobilized to start camping in this position.


    The research on transformation has made no progress.


    Until half a year later, with Nuwa''s wisdom and understanding, there was still no way to transform. The whole process is like turning stone into water. There is no possibility of transformation between completely different substances.


    And this is not what magic, chakra, mana and other arbitrary forces can change, but an obstacle that can''t be crossed.


    Wen An''an asked Nu Wa to collect the wisps of energy obtained from 3000 female soldiers.


    This time, the idea was right. As these energies gathered, Nu Wa obviously felt that she could use this energy, and had a rough estimate of opening the channel.


    If the energy escaping outward is stable and continuously distributed, Nu Wa can get the opportunity to open the channel 30 years later by adhering to the scale of 3000 people here.


    However, if this energy is unstable, then everything is hard to say.


    Therefore, we should continue to study how to transform it into that special energy.


    Once studied, there is no need to rely on subtle luck.


    On the other hand, Wen''an also tries to expand the scale of 3000 people to see how many people can stay here and absorb the special energy of dissociation.


    It is finally determined that 3500 people can get the most free special energy.


    In this way, nearly a decade later, Wen''an, together with Jarvis''s computing power and the human and material resources of the whole world, finally made a super giant transformation machine that highly purified energy and materials and returned to the source as much as possible.


    When the machine is running, it will be consumed and transformed with a probability of one thousand to one.


    In comparison, all chakras of a large barrel of muhui night are input, which is about the total amount of special energy obtained by 10000 soldiers in half a year - but different from before, Wen''an can supplement and continuously produce special energy.


    All kinds of accomplishments entered can also be cultivated again.


    This is the biggest advantage.


    After another two years, Nu Wa had enough special energy to open that channel.


    Imitating Su Ze''s behavior of taking people with heaven and earth in her sleeve, Nu Wa also took Da Tong muhui night and gang Shou with her own map of mountains and rivers. Both Da Tong muhui night and gang Shou transformed some unique source energy in case of special circumstances.


    Later, Nuwa also installed another energy conversion machine in the map of mountains and rivers.


    "Then, tomorrow we will go to the new world and look for Su Ze''s whereabouts."


    Nu Wa said to Wen''an, LAN Ruxin, Clarice and other women.


    Wen An An heard this, then sighed slightly and closed her eyes.


    "We haven''t seen him for more than 60 years..."


    "Although his appearance has not changed and his strength has become stronger, we have not seen him for a long time... In fact, there is nothing to miss in this world. My grandfather has died for 40 years."


    "I''d rather follow."


    Nu Wa heard this and said, "it''s rare. You have such willful times."


    "Are you going?"


    Wen An''an was silent and shook his head after all: "although I miss him very much, the world still needs to settle down. I want to be just in case."


    "If you need a way out... I can at least give you one last hope."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she saw Wen An''s eyes red and looked soft.


    "Everyone knows that you have a high IQ. With Jarvis, you can control the world. Most people are in awe of you and rely on you. "


    "But you, too, are a woman."


    "If you want to cry, you might as well cry."


    Wen An Hong shook her head with her eyes. "I won''t cry. I can''t cry with you if I want to cry. When Su Ze comes back, I''ll lie down in his arms and have a good cry! "


    "OK, I will bring him back and let you cry!"


    Nuwa said seriously.


    Wen''an nodded. LAN Ruxin, Clarice, poison Island Yuzi, Gong Benli and others were also reminded of the memory of Su Ze. Of course, they also had the feeling of parting with Nu Wa, gang Shou and Da Tong muhui night.


    The girls got together this night and talked about their hearts.


    The next morning, Nu Wa stood in mid air, opened the door in front of the women and threw herself into the world.


    Seeing her go, Wen An''an and others stayed for a long time.


    "I hope it won''t be another 60 years without news."


    Subsequently, Wen''an began to order.


    Then gather the power of the world to build three energy conversion machines.


    Comprehensively improve the strength of all mankind, and comprehensively improve the utilization of nuclear power plants, solar energy, wind energy and other energy


    Even if Nuwa, gangshou and big barrel muhui can''t return in time, they can complete the energy conversion and purification in time. Even one thousandth of the purification consumption can be fully prepared in ten years.


    At that time, Wen''an can choose with many women whether to enter the world and take risks again.

 Chapter 918

    Here is


    Standing in a strange world, Nu Wa looked at the surrounding scenes and felt unprecedented strangeness and familiarity.


    Here, it''s a little like the famine in her memory.


    However, there seems to be a difference.


    The towering mountains in the distance, the strange flowers and plants near, the floating white clouds in the sky... And the rare birds and animals that fly and run from time to time are really a scene of famine.


    Nu Wa did not rush to calculate the secret of heaven, so as not to disturb the top existence in the world.


    She quietly spread her thoughts hundreds of miles away, and then found the goal she wanted to find.


    A group of women are picking wild fruits. They are wrapped in clothes made of animal skins. Their eyebrows and eyes are rough, and their hands and feet are rough.


    Nu Wa changed a little and came to them.


    "You --"


    "Where are you from? This fruit belongs to our tribe! You can''t pick it! Or I''ll kill you! "


    The group of women shouted and even raised the fruits they picked in their hands, threatening to smash Nu Wa.


    She looked very good at talking, but she didn''t talk at all - Nu Wa thought in her heart.


    "I''m not here to rob you of wild fruits. I''m lost. I don''t know how to get there. Where is it near here? "


    The women were a little wary.


    One of the older ones shouted to her, "we are from Tianhuo tribe!"


    "Tianhuo tribe?"


    Nuwa naturally did not understand, but this did not prevent her from obtaining secrets from the hearts of these weak women.


    Just a moment of conversation, she has determined that this is the famine.


    These Terrans are created by Nu Wa saints, and they respect Taoist Suze of Hongyun peak as the Holy Father


    She shook her head and left these women picking wild fruits. Nu Wa bit her teeth angrily.


    OK, we''re worried about dying outside... You''re happy with other women here and become the Holy Father of the Terran!


    In particular, this other woman is another Nu Wa saint, which makes Nu Wa''s feelings more complicated.


    Should Su Ze be blamed for his flower heart, or should he be happy? Is it better for him to have himself? After all, the women they choose are their own fakes.


    On this thought, he really loved himself.


    With this in mind, Nu Wa acted carefully all the way, slowly exploring the way to the direction of Hongyun peak.


    Along the way, she also inquired into many unexpected situations, which made her realize that Su Ze''s situation was not good.


    Hongjun sage, Sanqing, Jieyin and others are all targeting him.


    Even a thousand years ago, he did not hesitate to provoke the two Lich families against Su Ze, who directly killed Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi of the Lich family.


    Now the sage Hongjun announced that Su Ze was a famine disaster and called on all the creatures in the famine to fight with Su Ze.


    The witch clan is practicing the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array. When they are ready, they will attack Su Ze.


    Nuwa thought to herself, "maybe it''s the right time for me to come this time."


    In fact, the road to Hongyun peak is not difficult, especially when many Terran tribes are trying to worship the Holy Father of the Terran every year, even the weakest Terran in the flood and famine can reach Hongyun peak, so Nuwa naturally doesn''t have to say.


    When she arrived outside Hongyun peak, Nu Wa couldn''t help laughing when she looked at the altar and sacrificial objects on display. Su Ze lived well and enjoyed being worshipped as a dead man face to face. Thanks to his tolerance.


    However, this array is very exquisite. It is not perceived carefully. Under normal circumstances, you can''t enter or find the red cloud peak here.


    Thinking about how to enter Hongyun peak, a piece of auspicious cloud floated slowly towards Hongyun peak not far away.


    Nu Wa subconsciously looked, and the people on the auspicious cloud subconsciously looked at each other, surprised.


    Their faces and expressions are not the same, but as soon as they meet each other, they feel as if they are standing opposite each other.


    Who the hell is this?


    The Nu Wa Saint involuntarily rode the auspicious cloud and slowly approached: "this Taoist friend... Excuse me, what''s the name?"


    Nuwa had already understood. In front of her was the Nuwa saint who had a relationship with Su Ze and the prosperous world. She immediately smiled and said, "I''m Nuwa."


    Nu Wa sage was stunned at first and said to himself: it''s really like me.


    However, he was furious again: this man dared to fake my name and didn''t know what absurd things to do. It was reckless!


    In particular, it''s funny that when you come to this Buddha, you dare to call yourself "Nu Wa"!


    "You are Nu Wa..."


    The Nu Wa saint of the remote world said with a cold smile, "who am I?"


    Nuwa smiled and said, "of course you are also Nuwa."


    Nu Wa saint was stunned immediately - she thought she was facing a female liar and dared to cheat with her own name, so she sneered and prepared to expose her.


    But she never thought that the other party actually knew she was Nuwa. Even so, she told herself that she was also Nuwa


    Is this liar too brave?


    No, no, no, this may not be a liar at all, but for another reason.


    The Nu Wa sage in the remote world realized that the situation was not normal - the self proclaimed Nu Wa in front of him definitely had some similarities and similarities with himself.


    Even if their appearance and expression are different, they can still feel it.


    "You say you are Nuwa... I am Nuwa too?"


    The Nu Wa saint of the wasteland world murmured.


    Nu Wa, who came from another world, rarely felt narrow-minded when she heard the speech, and thought of some ridiculous romantic dramas she had seen.


    She said solemnly, "yes, you are me, I am you."


    "I am Nuwa of later generations, and you are Nuwa now. For some reason, I came to you from later generations to say something... "


    The Nu Wa sage in the world of the wilderness was a little confused: "is there still such a thing?"


    "No, we both look different. How can you be me?"


    Nuwa from another world said, "of course it''s because you''re disfigured."


    "Ah? Disfigurement? " Nu Wa sage in the wasteland world was even more confused, "since a new face can grow after disfigurement, why not restore the original appearance?"


    "Of course it''s because you want revenge."


    Nuwa Sage from another world said seriously, "you love Su Ze deeply, but one day he is good with another woman behind your back, so you come forward and argue with him."


    "I didn''t expect that he would destroy your face by fighting with you."


    "So you changed your face and decided to take revenge with a new face."


    Nu Wa sage in the remote world blushed and stammered: "you... You... What nonsense!"


    "Why do I... Love... Him deeply? There is no such thing! "


    "Is there really no such thing?" Nu Wa from another world asked strangely.


    "At most... At most, I like it a little... I don''t think he hates it..." Nu Wa saint of the wasteland world blushed. "What else do you say, it can''t be true?"


    "No, no, no... what I said is true."


    Nu Wa, who came from another world, was still serious and said with a smile that almost came out: "in order to revenge him, you decided to let him fall in love with you again, and then you ruthlessly abandoned him..."


    "Ah?"


    The Nu Wa sage in the wasteland looked puzzled.


    What is this?


    Why do you have to make him fall in love with himself before abandoning him?


    Shouldn''t we try to unite with others and kill him?


    Nuwa from another world continued, "but you can''t be happy in this way, because after you abandon him, you find that what he has always loved is the original you and has never changed his heart."


    "But he was terminally ill, so he had to show empathy and abandon you ruthlessly..."


    "Ah?"


    At this time, the Nu Wa saint of the wasteland was like a groundhog who knew nothing about the wasteland. He only knew to make a confused sound of "ah".


    What is this?


    How do you love each other? It''s strange... Don''t you practice? Don''t you pursue the avenue?


    Also, what incurable disease can make Taoist Suze die?


    She really doesn''t understand what happened - if Nu Wa in front of her is herself in the future, how could she become such a strange look?


    This future self looks a little silly?


    Finally, after sorting out the chaotic emotions, the Nu Wa saint of the wasteland world said, "well, I just reluctantly believe that you are the future me..."


    "What are you doing here this time?"


    "It''s very simple. I advise you not to take revenge." Nu Wa from another world said very seriously, "because you and Su Ze are really in love, there is no need to separate. If you hurt each other -- "


    The corners of her mouth could not help but stretch open and put on a smile.


    "Poof!"


    "What are you laughing at?" Nu Wa sage of the remote world said keenly, and then realized the truth, "are you lying to me? Who the hell are you? "


    Nu Wa from another world couldn''t help it any more. She covered her mouth and gave out a series of hard Laughter: "cool... Ha ha ha ha..."


    The Nu Wa sage of the world was in a hurry: "who the hell are you? Who told you to talk nonsense? These messy things! Tell me quickly! "


    One of them laughed and the other shouted, which immediately attracted the attention of Su Ze, who was studying the original energy of Baize and other demon families in Hongyun peak.


    What''s going on outside?


    He a Flying Magic, appeared outside the red cloud peak, and then saw the angry Nu Wa saint and a laughing Nu Wa.


    Seeing Nu Wa, Su Ze was startled: "Why are you here?"


    Nuwa wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes: "why wouldn''t I be here?"


    "You... You should... No... are you the Nu Wa I know?" Suze asked uncertainly.


    "Of course, you brought me out of the divine world." Nu Wa replied.


    "Then why are you here?"


    Su Ze asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I''ll tell you slowly."

 Chapter 919

    Although Su Ze felt that Nuwa in front of him should be true, he still felt very strange.


    The entrance and exit of this world have been closed. Although Nu Wa is a saint of the world of gods, how can she enter the world of famine?


    Should it not be the will of the reincarnation world to make a Nu Wa backup? What conspiracy should we do?


    Because of some doubt in his heart, Su Ze didn''t look at all.


    The Nu Wa saint of the wasteland world said to one side, "Suze Daoyou, this woman is also Nu Wa?"


    Su Ze nodded: "yes, she is also Nu Wa."


    She asked Nu Wa again, "how did you get here? You shouldn''t be able to get into this world. "


    "You underestimate us."


    Nuwa told Su Ze about the whole process of the past 50 or 60 years and the development of a super energy purification machine to finally obtain the energy to open the wasteland world.


    After careful inquiry, Su Ze quietly conveyed a divine thought to Nu Wa.


    Nuwa''s face suddenly burst into a red glow: shameless, can you ask?


    But I also know that Su Ze must be worried about the trap set by the enemy, so he finally answered.


    Su Ze listened to their private affairs and finally determined that what he was facing was indeed Nu Wa from the real world.


    In other words, Nu Wa and Wen An''an really rely on the real world to focus on creating super technology that can purify their power to the original level.


    "How on earth can you do it?"


    "There are such energy samples that escape, people all over the world, determination to try at any cost and any possibility... And absolute intelligent deduction." Nuwa said, "it took ten years to achieve such results."


    Su Ze thought carefully and said, "the most important thing is that you first have samples, and then you don''t belong to a part of the reincarnation world."


    "If you are still in the original reincarnation world, or now in the flood and famine world, these are absolutely impossible to study."


    After speaking, Su Ze led Nu Wa of the wasteland world and Nu Wa of the Fengshen world into Hongyun peak.


    After entering the main hall and sitting down, Nu Wa of the wasteland said, "what''s the matter with Nu Wa?"


    "I still don''t understand what''s going on."


    Su Ze pondered and said, "no wonder you don''t understand that Nu Wa is also a saint, but a saint of another world. Because I brought her out of that world and into a world called the real world... "


    "Now, she came to me from the real world."


    Nu Wa of the boundless world nodded slightly: "that is to say, you are actually a pair of the Taoist lovers?"


    "No... he has several women."


    Nu Wa of the Fengshen world said.


    "Ah?" Nu Wa of the remote world was surprised, "is he still very lecherous?"


    "It''s a little lecherous, but it''s more because of the mistakes I made when I was young..." Su Ze said with a smile. "Later, I noticed that nothing like this happened again. Only Nu Wa was later."


    "In other words, I am your true love later?" Asked Nu Wa of the Fengshen world.


    Su Ze was stunned and speechless, looking at Nu Wa: "where did you learn this?"


    "Romantic drama, of course."


    "Ah? What else are you looking at? " Su Ze was speechless. "I said how do you look... So wrong..."


    Nu Wa of the wasteland asked, "what disfigurement, incurable disease and true love you just said, and what''s going on?"


    Nu Wa, the goddess of the world, smiled but did not speak.


    Su Ze was full of black lines: "this is also the routine of romantic drama. What did she tell you?"


    Nu Wa of the wasteland world looked at Nu Wa of the god world with some displeasure and repeated her words again.


    Su Ze shook his head in silence: "you really dare to say it. Nu Wa of the wasteland world is still a serious monk. You''re talking nonsense to her. "


    Nu Wa, the goddess of the world, couldn''t help laughing: "serious cultivation? That''s not necessarily true? "


    "If you were serious, would she have such a good relationship with you? One of you is the creator of the Terran, the other is the Holy Father of the Terran -- "


    "Shut up!"


    Nu Wa in the wasteland world has understood a lot, so she will no longer allow this Nu Wa who is eight or nine times similar to herself to talk nonsense.


    The Nuwa and Suze involve at least three "Worlds".


    One world is Nu Wa''s world, one is Su Ze''s real world, and the other is the present world. Of course, there should be at least more "Worlds", which shocked Nu Wa as a saint.


    And Nu Wa, who talked nonsense in front of her, also saw some messy romantic dramas in the real world after she became a Taoist partner with Su Ze, which was why she deliberately said such words to herself.


    She felt interesting, but Nu Wa of the wasteland world felt very unhappy in her heart.


    "Well, well, I just shut up, just shut up."


    Nu Wa, the goddess of the world, was originally a cold saint. After getting along with all the women in the real world these years, she learned a bit of mutual humility.


    Nor quarrel with Nu Wa of the wasteland world. After exposing the matter, he talked about business to Su Ze.


    "Because Wen An wants to reserve a way back for us in the real world. This time, only compendium, big barrel muhui night and me come to this reincarnation world."


    Su Ze was slightly stunned and asked again. When he learned that Wen An wanted to come and didn''t come after all, he also sighed in his heart.


    "She has always just taken the overall situation into consideration, and so has she this time..."


    "But she was less than twenty when she was with you. Now the time seems to be fixed at that time forever." Nu Wa said.


    "However, it''s useless for you to bring the master and big barrel muhui night. Now the level of fighting here has long been beyond your understanding." Su Ze said again.


    Nu Wa of the god world shook her head slightly: "you still don''t think much of our power... Think about it. Without your help, we can purify our power by ourselves; Without your help, we can come to this desolate world. "


    "Is our origin really of no use or help to you?"


    Su Ze was stunned. Recalling the actions of these women, their appearance and temperament, a sense of shame rose in his heart.


    "Sorry, Nu Wa..."


    Su Ze said sincerely, "I think that mastering the original energy and fighting the enemy is the foundation of a world and the foundation of reincarnation world. That''s why I think so."


    "I don''t think you can intervene in such a battle... I don''t look down on you, but I subconsciously ignore you."


    "Sorry, Nu Wa."


    Nu Wa, the goddess of the world, nodded slightly: "it''s almost the same. We''re not the women who specifically accompany you to laugh. This time we''re here to help you. Don''t say anything we''re not useful."


    Nu Wa of the remote world listened to the two of them, especially Su Ze. She felt uncomfortable as if she were talking to herself. She just wanted to stand up and leave.


    Seeing her like this, Su Ze didn''t force her to stay here embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Nuwa Taoist friend, my lake at the foot of hongyunfeng mountain has a good scenery. You might as well go and have a look."


    Nu Wa of the desolate world nodded and left the hall.


    In the main hall, Nu Wa, the goddess of the world, stretched her waist and said, "I finally left. I thought she was your woman. I just joked with her. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Well, not yet. Let''s go with it in the future." Suze said,


    "Anyway, I can''t tell her too many secrets at present. I said a little too much just now." Nu Wa said.


    "It doesn''t matter much."


    After su Ze said that, he saw Nu Wa take out a picture and pop up the two figures in the picture, which immediately turned into a master and a big barrel of muhui night.


    When the master saw Su Ze, he was both happy and angry, and clenched his fist: "but you have kept us waiting for 60 years! Asshole! "


    With that, he would punch Su Ze.


    Su Ze was speechless. He raised his hand to stop her and hugged her in his arms: "well, don''t be angry anymore. I didn''t know it would take so much time to enter the wasteland this time. If I had known, I would have brought you all. "


    The master''s remaining anger didn''t disappear. Su Ze kissed him, which softened his attitude.


    After kissing several mouthfuls on her face, she turned her eyes and broke away from Su Ze''s arms: "well, you barely passed."


    Su Ze looked at the big barrel of muhui night again and thanked, "Hui night Ji, thank you for coming to help me, too."


    Big tube wood Hui night slightly nodded and didn''t speak.


    Suze asked tentatively, "I''ll prepare you a big meal later?"


    Big tube Mu Hui''s eyes lit up and nodded.


    Su Ze smiled and called the scorpion essence and asked her to prepare delicious food for big barrel muhui night.


    Then he talked about the problems he is currently facing, mainly the will of the reincarnation world. I don''t know how to make the original energy continuously attached to him, and encourage the wasteland creatures to fight with him.


    If we can''t solve this problem and break the deadlock, Suze will always be in a disadvantageous situation of passive consumption.


    "In short, you can''t consume your own energy. It''s better to consume the other party''s energy?"


    Nu Wa said.


    Su Ze nodded slightly: "yes, that''s it."


    "Then you have to thank us!"


    Nu Wa smiled and said, "if it weren''t for us, you wouldn''t have a solution."


    "What do you say?"


    Suze asked.


    Nu Wa passed her mind to Su Ze: "let''s bring a machine for energy purification. Now it''s in my picture of mountains and rivers. Let him have tricks and means. As long as it''s completely purified, isn''t it all your original energy?"


    Su Ze opened his mouth and reached out to pick Nu Wa up.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Nu Wa exclaimed.


    "What do I do..." Su Ze laughed. "I''ll treat you well!"

 Chapter 920

    One day later, Su Ze led Nu Wa, gang Shou and Da Tan muhui to see all his disciples at night and began to get busy near Hongyun peak.


    As for what is busy, it is very mysterious. The disciples, Princess mackerel, Zhen Yuanzi and Nu Wa saints in the wasteland do not know


    It''s probably an array.


    On the other hand, as the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array became more and more skilled, the confidence of the witch clan became stronger and stronger.


    Finally, to this day.


    Nine ancestral witches and three great witches led a total of 120000 witches, almost all the elite of witches, towards Hongyun peak.


    This move made the whole flood land a sensation.


    Su Ze, who was declared by the sage Hongjun as a famine, was finally tried to deal with and levy.


    Moreover, it is still the overlord race of the wasteland, the witch clan, and even plans to use the highest level large array, the Twelve Gods and evil array.


    Interested people, all races, are paying attention to the situation of this battle.


    Through the mountains and wilderness, all kinds of creatures give in.


    Nine ancestral witches and three great witches ran in front, and 120000 witches ran behind. The wasteland was trembling faintly.


    They cheered and roared like a flood, and almost everything they passed was razed to the ground.


    They don''t care about anything, because they are the essence of Pangu''s blood and are the authentic of Pangu.


    120000 elite witches dominate the wasteland, which is enough to make any existence fear and tremble.


    The ground was shaking, the clouds in the sky were shaking, and some birds were even submerged by the sand and dust splashed by the witch race.


    Within a day, the witches ran hundreds of thousands of miles away. They were not tired at all, and they didn''t even need to rest. After running for half a day, they finally came before Hongyun peak.


    The first thing they saw was thousands of Terrans armed with stone weapons.


    These Terrans were pale and trembling, but they all summoned up their courage and looked at the witches as if they could do something to the witches.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu waved to stop the roaring army of the witch family in the world and looked at this group of weak people like grass mustard on the side of the road with a sense of ridicule.


    The leader of the Terran, holding a stone axe in his hand, shouted to Emperor Jiang zuwu: "Su Ze is the Holy Father of the Terran, we... We will never allow others to hurt him!"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu looked around mockingly, and the witches made a burst of laughter.


    "You... You don''t allow us witch clan?"


    "What ridiculous and weak thing are you? You are Nuwa''s playthings made of soil and water, that''s all. "


    "Is it difficult? Do you think you can really put forward any requirements to our Witch clan and the overlord of the wilderness? Is that possible? "


    The witch people burst into laughter.


    Thousands of famous people bite their teeth, even if they feel fear in their hearts. They know that what the witch people say is likely to be true, but they still dare not relax.


    Each witch clan is more than ten times larger than their body shape. The leader''s ancestral witches and great witches are hundreds of feet tall, which makes them extremely desperate.


    No matter how crazy the dream is, I don''t dare to think that I can win by holding the knife and axe made of stone and doing the same as such gods.


    But they have no choice.


    Dijiang zuwu continued with a mocking smile and said slowly, "at the beginning, it was just that we witch didn''t want to conflict with Suze, which gave you an illusion. It seems that Suze protected you. He is the Holy Father of your human race."


    "But this is the face we witch clan gave him."


    "If you don''t give him face today, what is his Su Ze? Can he really protect you? "


    The leading Terran trembled and said, "whether the holy father can protect us or not, we should protect the Holy Father as well. Whether the holy father needs our protection or not, we must protect him. "


    "We Terrans have only a few times. The Holy Father has protected us. Now no matter how weak we are, we have to work hard to protect him!"


    "It''s really affectionate and righteous."


    Emperor Jiang zuwu gradually raised a bit of tyranny in his heart. Looking at these weak things, he was as impatient as he really wanted to do it himself.


    "But you have love and righteousness. You will get the most cruel revenge from the witch clan!"


    "Today, not only you will die here, but Su Ze will also die here."


    "When we kill you, we will destroy all Terrans in the whole barren land! Let you know, dare to offend the witch family! "


    Thousands of celebrities were trembling with fear.


    But under the leadership of the leading Terran, they still did not retreat and escape.


    "We may die, but the Holy Father will not die, and our Terrans will not perish!"


    "Really?"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu roared, stretched out his huge hand and fell down: "let''s see if you will perish!"


    "Ah -- holy father --"


    The Terrans screamed, raised their stone knives and axes, and tried to make the last insignificant attack.


    In the heart of emperor Jiang zuwu, there was incomparable pleasure.


    Before killing Su Ze, it''s also good to kill these Terrans as a vent!


    Just then, a big bell flew out of Hongyun peak and covered thousands of celebrities.


    Emperor Jiang zuwu''s huge hand clapped on the big clock. Instead of reaping nothing, he was faintly hurt by the shock.


    "Su Ze!"


    He gave a roar.


    Su Ze took back the chaotic clock, placed thousands of Terrans on the open space of Hongyun peak, and flew out slowly by the cloud.


    "What? Come to my door to kill people and shout at me? "


    "You witch clan, it seems that you are ready?"


    "Of course it''s ready!" Emperor Jiang zuwu shouted, "since you are the great disaster of the wild creatures, we will naturally find a way to get rid of you!"


    "Not afraid of me?"


    Su Ze pretended to be surprised and said.


    "Of course I''m not afraid of you!" Emperor Jiang zuwu shouted, "when were we afraid of you?"


    "Yes, you are so powerful." Su Ze said lightly, "did the special energy given to you by Hongjun give you confidence?"


    "Hongjun?"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu disagreed: "how can our energy be given by Hongjun? We are the authentic of Pangu and the ruler of heaven and earth. "


    "These energies are given to us by God, and to our children and grandchildren by Pangu God. Let''s destroy your great disaster!"


    That''s what the witch family thinks.


    Su Ze thought a little funny.


    "It''s really interesting. Your family can''t even see the truth. They rashly come to me for trouble."


    "Now it seems that you have reached the Jedi death without knowing..."


    "Witch clan, you are dying."


    Hearing the speech, all the witch families immediately roared and shouted together. The leading witch families such as emperor Jiang zuwu, Qiang Liang zuwu and Xing Tian great witch shouted to Su Ze: "you are the one who is dying!"


    "Don''t say anything to him, fight!"


    "Yes, fight!"


    "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array, kill!"


    With the roaring and killing of the ancestral witches and great witches, the originally noisy witches quickly recovered their composure, lined up according to the usual training order, and stood behind the nine ancestral witches and three great witches.


    Twelve ancestral witches and great witches, 120000 elite witches, surround Su Ze and the whole Hongyun peak.


    When they stood up according to the array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits, they shook the heaven and earth together, making the clouds disperse invisible sounds in an instant.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    A huge force slowly surged up and gathered into an illusory figure thousands of feet high.


    The figure sat cross legged, then bowed his head and stood up slowly.


    He held an axe in his hand.


    Gradually, with the influx of cultivation achievements of ancestral witches, great witches and 120000 witches, this figure gradually became more solid.


    However, something strange is that it has just solidified a lot and quickly turned back to illusion.


    Emperor Jiang zuwu and other nine zuwu were a little surprised - before that, there was no such situation when they practiced the tianshensha array.


    What''s going on?


    "Maybe we didn''t exert enough force? This place is different from our original witch land? " Xing Tian said uncertainly.


    The zuwitches looked at each other and nodded.


    "That''s the only explanation... Descendants of the witch family! The afterburner operation array is different from that of the witch nationality. You should do your best! "


    The witches agreed and put all their accomplishments into the array. They only saw the virtual shadow of Pangu God, which was first illusory and gradually turned into an entity, and then gradually illusory and gradually turned into an entity.


    So many times, the nine ancestral witches and the three great witches felt that their strength had unconsciously lost half, and those ordinary witches were tired and dizzy one by one.


    The virtual shadow of Pangu has not yet turned into an entity.


    This time, why is it so difficult?


    I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with the Twelve Gods and evil formations?


    Under the ground of hongyunfeng, the machinery repaired and protected by magic weapons is running at full strength. The huge energy is constantly instilled, and the whole machinery is almost hot and smoking, which seems to be obsolete at any time.


    One thousandth of the energy is successfully transformed into the original energy, and most of the cultivation accomplishments are excluded and radiated into the most common vitality.


    Because there is too much vitality, the vitality in the whole underground space becomes fog, rain, and even liquid


    These vitality turned the most common stones and soil into spiritual stones and spiritual soil, infecting Nu Wa, gang Shou and Da Tong Mu Huiye, changing their strength and heritage.


    Even the machinery of energy purification has become a magic weapon


    More and more original energy, more and more


    As the witches continue to input cultivation into this land and try to condense Pangu''s figure, most of their cultivation seems to leak under the ground.


    On the ground, Pangu''s figures gathered by zuwu, Dawu and the witch family finally slowly formed an entity after they spared no effort to output their accomplishments again.


    My God - Pangu God is on the, your old man has finally taken shape!

 Chapter 921

    Zuwu and Dawu were panting, and 120000 witch families felt that they were about to lose their strength.


    Fortunately, the twelve heavenly gods finally solidified Pangu''s body.


    This is an attack that will never be able to resist.


    No one can resist even with the power of Pangu.


    When Pangu''s body became solid, an inexplicable wave spread in the flood. Some invisible substances in the sky were pulled over and gathered on Pangu''s body.


    There is also a certain turbid and heavy breath, which is also pulled into Pangu''s body, which is the clear and turbid Qi at the beginning of Pangu''s division.


    The axe in Pangu''s hand was only a virtual shadow, and gradually turned into an entity as the clear and turbid Qi poured in.


    The huge body waved a huge axe. Under the control of the sweating emperor Jiang zuwu, he raised his axe and went straight to Su Ze.


    Su Ze had long understood that everything was going well through the virtual and real changes of Pangu''s figure - most of the powers of the twelve heavenly gods and evil array were attracted by the Dharma array set up underground in advance, which should be consumed in a large amount at a ratio of 1000 to 1 and converted into source energy.


    Even so, there should be a lot of transformed source energy.


    In this way, Su Ze will no longer worry about the original energy consumption, nor will he worry that he will become weaker and weaker and be reincarnated by the will of the world.


    Now, the twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array is at the end of a powerful crossbow, leaving only the last point of attack power.


    Nine ancestral witches and three great witches have been tired, and many witch families have been extremely tired.


    At the moment, facing the attack of Pangu''s body gathered by the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array, Su Ze''s body shook and turned into a giant.


    Taking cultivation as the main body and a little original energy as the shell, he stretched out his hand head-on, grabbed Pangu''s body and waved the arm of a giant axe, so that Pangu''s attack could not fall for the time being.


    The voice rumbled: "witch clan, if you come to kill me today, are you not afraid of being killed by me?"


    Zuwu qiangliang roared, "how can you defeat the big array of our Witch clan? How can we defeat Pangu! You are destined to be killed by our Witch clan today! "


    "Really?"


    Su Ze grabbed Pangu''s body formed by the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array and said, "witch clan, up to now, you are still determined to kill me?"


    "Yes, I really want to kill you!" Cried the great witch Xing Tian.


    "Yes, I want to kill you!" Other ancestral witches and great witches also shouted one after another.


    Infected by them, other witch families shouted: "kill! Kill! "


    "Since - you are so murderous."


    Su Ze raised his voice and looked at the sky overhead. He knew that the will and Hongjun of the reincarnation world were watching him somewhere, waiting for him to consume energy.


    Perhaps there are Laozi, Yuanshi, Tongtian Sanqing and Jieyin


    "Then I''ll help you!"


    "Everyone of the witch clan, your hegemony is over. Please die here today and quit the race hegemony!"


    With these words, Su Ze''s hand suddenly sent out strength, and a source force poured into Pangu''s body without scruples, directly breaking the arm of Pangu''s body formed by the last force and condensed by the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array!


    With a loud bang, a thousand feet long arm was thrown out dozens of miles away and fell to the ground, turning into nothingness.


    Nine ancestral witches, three great witches and 120000 witches were stunned.


    Pangu great God... The invincible Pangu great God has broken his arm!


    How is this possible?


    How could Pangu''s body condensed from the great array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits be so fragile and vulnerable? It''s impossible


    But the impossible happened in front of us.


    With Su Ze''s cultivation running through Pangu''s figure, the whole Pangu''s body gradually shook, flickered, and then gradually began to dissipate.


    "No... impossible!"


    "Pangu is invincible! All the witches, listen to my orders, all the gods and evil spirits in the array -- "


    Emperor Jiang zuwu roared angrily.


    Gou mangzuwu said aside, "Dijiang, do you want to slow down?"


    "It''s better for us to go up and fight ourselves than the great array of gods and evil spirits?"


    Emperor Jiang zuwu was furious: "what are you talking about? Do you mean that Pangu might as well fight alone as us? "


    Gou mangzuwu was embarrassed.


    The witch people who believe in Pangu God can''t say such a thing


    However, the body of Pangu God condensed by the twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array looks terrible and powerful. It seems that it can make a new beginning again.


    How can you be defeated by a Suze like this?


    It''s too unacceptable... It seems that I can do it?


    Producer Zu Wu said, "the big array can''t work anymore. You see, apart from the twelve of us, other witch families can bear the cost of a big array operation?"


    When Emperor Jiang zuwu heard the words, he looked back at many witch families and saw that they did have blue or white faces. Others just stood reluctantly and had no strength at all.


    He bit his teeth, nodded and said, "OK, don''t run this array first... Let''s go!"


    Nine ancestral witches and three great witches walked towards Suze with tired bodies.


    Although their bodies are tired, they have enough confidence. Even without the great array of gods, they still have the power given by God.


    With this ability, they are the destiny to destroy Su Ze, eliminate the flood and famine, and lead the witch people to continue to dominate the flood and famine.


    They are the descendants of Pangu great God and are the authentic of Pangu.


    With the nine ancestral witches and three great witches leaving their original positions, the Twelve Gods and evil array stopped running, and Pangu''s body completely disappeared.


    Su Ze''s body narrowed slowly and became thousands of feet high.


    This height is almost the same as the bodies of nine ancestral witches and three great witches.


    The two sides looked at each other, and one side was dressed as a Taoist in white.


    The other side looks like a yellow capsule, red as Dan fire, six feet and four wings, muddy and faceless; It''s for Dijiang.


    Second, green as bamboo, bird body and human face, enough to ride two dragons; It''s for sentence mang.


    The three of them have a tiger face, a golden scale, two wings, a snake in their left ear and two dragons in their feet; It''s for production.


    Its four or eight human faces, tiger body and ten tails are for tianwu.


    Fifth, he holds a snake in his mouth and a snake in his hand. Tiger head, human body, four hoofs and feet, long elbows; It''s for Qiang Liang.


    Six of them have a bird''s face, a green snake in their ears and a red snake in their hands; It''s for Xizi.


    Seven of them had a snake face and red body; It''s for candle nine Yin.


    Eight of them have animal faces, ears like dogs and ears like green snakes; It''s for shebi corpse.


    The ninth is a ferocious beast with bone spurs all over its body; It''s for xuanming.


    There are also headless ones. Wu Ganqi is a great witch who punishes heaven. Surrounded by wind and rain, he is a great witch wind uncle and rain master.


    Emperor Jiang gathered the energy from heaven and shouted, "Su Ze, you will die here today!"


    Su Ze is too lazy to talk to these reckless men.


    Hongjun used it and sent it to consume Su Ze''s energy. He didn''t know it. He thought he had won the love of heaven and earth.


    So far, it''s just the most direct fight.


    At this time, Su Ze was no longer hidden and directly showed his position as a saint. Countless red lights rose around him and Golden Lotus surged.


    This appearance immediately surprised the nine ancestral witches and the three great witches.


    "Taoist Suze, you have become a saint?"


    Somewhere in the sky, Sanqing looked at each other, and it was difficult to make a decision for a moment: Su Ze has become a saint. According to the truth, we and he are both saints, and there is no essential difference.


    And if you''re on the same road, do you want to do it?


    The passer-by with them looked ugly and muttered to himself incredulously, "has he been sanctified? When was he sanctified? "


    Su Ze ignored the surprise of zuwu and Dawu and showed his power as a saint for the first time.


    A little source energy will lead to more source energy between heaven and earth. In an instant, the mountains will collapse and everything will disappear.


    The ancestral witches and great witches were safe. Behind them, 120000 witches quietly turned into fly ash like the earth, mountains and trees.


    The whole world is silent.


    After a breath, the nine ancestral witches and three great witches fell into madness!


    Just for a moment, all the elite of the witch clan were destroyed!


    There are only twelve of them left in the witch clan, and there are some left behind members - even if they are strong, they can''t change the fact that the witch clan has almost been completely destroyed!


    "Su Ze!"


    "Ah ah --!"


    They roared wildly at suzeben, like the most instinctive beasts.


    Want to tear with your hands, want to hit with your fists, want to bite with your teeth.


    This feud must be thoroughly killed, torn, chewed and chewed!


    Su Ze looked at their performance, with no sympathy in his eyes, only indifference.


    It is sad and hateful for the witch to be so stupid as to become a tool used by others.


    Cruel and cruel because of stupidity.


    When their family was killed, they shared a common hatred and were so angry.


    But I didn''t expect what they would do if they took the initiative to kill other creatures.


    Suze gave them a chance. They were still firm, stupid and cruel.


    Just trying to die.


    It is the original energy released from the hands, which leads to more resonance of the original energy as a saint.


    Swept the tired bodies of nine ancestral witches and three great witches.


    Nine ancestral witches and three great witches tried their best to resist, and they only got the source energy soon and consumed it quickly.


    The originally strong body can make them hold on for a moment.


    Now tired, but can no longer hold on.


    Peng!


    Fengbo and Yushi were consumed by the original energy, and their huge bodies were destroyed.


    Then came the great witch Xingtian. The ancestral witch was Xuanyin and extravagant than the corpse


    Emperor Jiang''s eyes were red and wanted to crack. He screamed and roared, "Su Ze -"


    Su Ze ignored his cry and continued to use his original energy to drown his body.


    Until the last moment.


    Emperor Jiang suddenly returned to his mind and no longer shouted Su Ze''s name, but shouted another name out.


    "Hongjun old son!"


    "My witch clan, it''s terrible to be calculated by you!"

 Chapter 922

    "Hongjun, old man! My witch clan, it''s terrible to be calculated by you! "


    After leaving this last last word that shocked the wasteland, Emperor Jiang zuwu also turned into a cloud of fly ash.


    So far, all the invading witch families were destroyed.


    There may be some great wizards and some clansmen, but they can no longer become overlords.


    Twelve thousand elite witches, nine ancestral witches and three great witches all died.


    Reincarnation makes a lament, which is the later earth ancestor witch who incarnates reincarnation, lamenting for the fate of the witch family.


    At the wreckage of Buzhou mountain, two blood gases flew like a rainbow across the sky.


    It was the last legacy of zuwu Gonggong and zuwu zhurong. He was aware of the current fate of the witch family and sent out the last spare force.


    It''s like warning, it''s like telling


    When the long rainbow of blood and gas passed through the sky, never Zhoushan disappeared into the sea and disappeared.


    Like the fate of the witch clan, the fate of the overlord has finally come to an end.


    There was silence outside the red cloud peak. Su Ze stood in mid air, and his figure changed from a thousand feet high to a normal figure.


    He said in a loud voice, "is there anyone who wants to see me again today?"


    For a moment, there was no answer.


    Su Ze smiled and was ready to return to Hongyun peak.


    At this time, an old man''s voice sounded: "Suze Taoist friend, you are polite."


    Su Ze looked back and saw three figures not far away. They were Lao Tzu, Yuanshi and Tongtian.


    Su Ze also responded, "it''s the three of you. You''re polite."


    After saying hello, Lao Tzu said, "Taoist friends have become saints and are among our generation."


    "The teacher joined the heavenly way again. It can be said that the heavenly way and the sage are inseparable from each other. Can we resolve the fight from now on?"


    "Can you represent Hongjun?" Su Ze asked with a smile.


    Lao Tzu said, "I can''t, but my brothers are not people who like fighting."


    "Then let''s resolve the fight ourselves." Su Ze said, "I don''t want to be an enemy with you, but I have a grudge against you. Hongjun wants to get rid of me and then hurry."


    "You are free saints... I have nothing to do with you, so I can."


    "This..."


    Lao Tze pondered slightly: "Taoist friend Su Ze, teacher Hongjun is now fit for the way of heaven and has no private hatred. How can he target you? I''m afraid Taoist friends worry too much. "


    Su Ze laughed and said, "it doesn''t hurt if you don''t believe it."


    "Since the three Taoist friends don''t want to conflict with me, I don''t want to calculate with the three Taoist friends."


    Laozi, Yuanyuan and Tongtian smell the speech and look at each other.


    Su Ze, a saint, is really different from them - first, there are enemies to lead the Taoist, and second, even if teacher Hongjun fits the Tao with his body, he still refuses to put down his gratitude and resentment.


    Is it because Su Ze''s actions are against heaven?


    However, what does this have to do with their Sanqing?


    Sanqing saw the end of the witch clan today, and he already had the sense of vigilance in his heart.


    Teacher Hongjun used the Wu clan to death. When he was dying, Wu, the emperor and ancestor of the Wu clan, realized that the Wu clan had been calculated miserably.


    Then why won''t they be calculated?


    To put it bluntly, Jieyin has a feud with Su Ze. Teacher Hongjun and Su Ze never die. Sanqing takes his life to fight with Su Ze. What''s the reason?


    Consider the possibility of a little frustration - Sanqing is probably not su Ze''s opponent.


    Thinking of this, Sanqing all nodded slightly.


    After having a tacit understanding with Su Ze, Sanqing no longer stayed and returned directly to Kunlun mountain.


    Su Ze has less trouble and is in a good mood.


    He looked up at the sky again: "Hongjun, didn''t he say he wanted to fight with me? Not yet? "


    "My original energy has consumed a lot. Now is your best mobile phone meeting. Don''t hurry?"


    There was no movement.


    "Shrinking turtle."


    Su Ze said faintly and returned to the seven Jue Dharma array.


    Of course, he knows that the will of the reincarnation world must be waiting for opportunities.


    Although the witch family consumed Su Ze''s original energy this time, Su Ze ended the battle cleanly, which made the will of the reincarnation world doubt Su Ze''s strength.


    Therefore, there was no change.


    However, the more difficult it is to judge, the more Suze can accumulate more original energy.


    Because it never thought that Suze now has an energy conversion machine in his hand.


    Just as Su Ze did not expect such a machine to exist, did not expect such a machine to appear in the real world, and was brought into the wasteland world by Nu Wa - the will of the reincarnation world could not expect such an unusual reason to happen.


    Back in hongyunfeng, thousands of celebrities thanked Su Ze and asked about the situation outside.


    Su Ze said with a smile, "you can rest assured to go back. Those witch families outside have been completely destroyed and will never become a climate again."


    Thousands of celebrities were surprised: "the witch clan has been completely destroyed?"


    "That''s right."


    "The Holy Father, are you not hurt?" The leading Terran quickly asked.


    "That''s not true." Suze said.


    Thousands of famous people immediately rejoiced and knelt down: "the Holy Father has great powers and can kill the witch family!"


    "The Holy Father is mighty!"


    There is also a human race who directly said, "the Holy Father is on earth! Ask the Holy Father to go out of the mountain and lead our Terrans to dominate the flood and famine! "


    Su Ze''s smile slightly converged: "the Terran is so weak now, how can you think of dominating the flood and famine?"


    "It has always been a tyrant. Isn''t that a tyrannical race? Even so, after hegemony, it will inevitably decline and eventually disappear quietly. "


    "Now the Terrans are so weak that they dare to think of dominating the flood and famine. They don''t want to have the idea of self destruction in the future. The flood and famine is not an era when human beings should dominate."


    The Terran was disappointed and bowed his head.


    The leading Terran quickly said, "Holy Father, what should Terrans do?"


    "Very simple, is to continue to live and reproduce." Su Ze said, "there are still many disasters that human beings have to face. Many natural beasts and creatures in the famine are unbearable disasters for human beings, so human beings can only live first, ensure their own existence, and talk about others."


    The Terrans listened carefully and should all shout.


    Su Ze sent them out of Hongyun peak, and all the families kowtowed and knelt together.


    "Thank the Holy Father for saving his life! Thank the Holy Father for his teaching! "


    The Terrans thanked and left slowly.


    In Hongyun peak, the sage Nuwa, zhenyuanzi and all the disciples of the flood world also opened their mouths to celebrate Su Ze.


    Suze also joked with them.


    "The Twelve Gods and evil spirits of the witch family are in a big array. Even I feel very terrible. I didn''t expect to be broken by you so easily."


    Nu Wa sage said, "it seems that my previous worries are superfluous. Few of the whole living creatures can be your opponents."


    "Even Sanqing takes the initiative to make friends with you. If Mr. Hongjun wants to deal with you, he should do it himself."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "I''m waiting for him to do it. After all, I''ve just finished fighting with the witch family, and I don''t have much strength."


    "As a result, he didn''t dare to do it."


    "If it goes on like this, his strength has not improved, but my strength has slowly recovered. After all, he still can''t help me."


    "Maybe that''s good?" Nuwa said, "I don''t know why teacher Hongjun must fight with you. What''s the significance of your death and my death?"


    "Meaning... Meaning is let''s see who can survive."


    Su Ze, Nu Wa sage and Zhen Yuanzi spoke again for a moment and returned to their room. A flying God came to the bottom of Hongyun peak and saw a machine still running and storing energy.


    A lot of original energy has been raised.


    Su Ze turned these original energy into his own energy. All the energy consumed before was made up, and there was an extra part.


    "The great array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits that the witch family has dominated the flood and famine for thousands of years is really extraordinary."


    Su Ze praised that the vitality consumed here has turned the whole underground into an excellent holy land for cultivation. The so-called cave blessed land is not as strong as the vitality here.


    Nu Wa, gang Shou and Da Tan Mu Hui of the Fengshen world were all busy here. After hearing Su Ze''s words, gang Shou smiled: "how about it? Are we still a useless burden? "


    Su Ze was speechless and said, "OK, OK, it''s all my fault."


    "Under the influence of vitality, this machine has gradually become a very good magic weapon." Nuwa said, "in the future, you can also solve many problems by carrying heaven and earth in your sleeve."


    Su Ze nodded slightly and couldn''t help thinking: what will he do next to reincarnate the will of the world?


    Su Ze was declared to be a flood disaster and a life disaster. As a result, the witch family believed it and really tried to destroy Su Ze, but Su Ze was destroyed.


    The most important thing is that before emperor Jiang zuwu died, he screamed all over the flood land, indicating that Hongjun was calculating the witch family.


    As a result, as long as hundreds of millions of people in the wilderness are not stupid, few will believe Hongjun''s propaganda.


    Even if you believe it, you have to weigh up whether you are qualified to do something about the so-called flood disaster.


    The Lich clan and the witch clan have been damaged in Su Ze''s hands. The original Lich war has become Su Ze''s one person to complete the Lich catastrophe.


    Who dares to destroy the remaining creatures?


    Even Sanqing began to choose neutrality, wary of Hongjun''s calculations and Su Ze''s strength... Hongjun will use fewer and fewer means.


    And this time the witch clan came to attack, which really consumed a lot of Suze''s original energy.


    Before reincarnation, the will of the world did not move, because Su Ze started quickly and decisively, and speculated that Su Ze might have a backhand.


    However, after that, it should be able to realize the Tao.


    Whether Su Ze has any backhand or not, he has little room to retreat.


    The final showdown should begin soon.


    Su Ze felt a little heavy when he thought of this - it is unknown whether this decisive battle and this desolate world still exist.


    A sound of thunder suddenly exploded in the headspace of Hongyun peak.


    A huge face appeared in the sky, quietly overlooking the mountain below.


    As Su Ze expected, the will of the reincarnation world, "Hongjun" came.

 Chapter 923

    Above the red cloud peak, the air was stagnant and silent, as if everything in the whole space had lost its vitality.


    Such a vast wasteland is filled with a sense of suffocation, and almost all creatures feel the inexplicable power landing.


    Some people shrink in caves and dare not move.


    Some subconsciously run until they fall to the ground and foam at the mouth.


    Others knelt down and prayed for God''s mercy.


    Su Ze appeared on the top hall of Hongyun peak, looked at the huge Hongjun face thousands of feet, smiled and said, "Hongjun, or the will of reincarnation world, you finally don''t hide it now?"


    "There is no need to hide."


    "You have completely destroyed the cultivation of you in the reincarnation world." Said the will of the reincarnation world.


    "The reincarnation world trained me?" Su Ze smiled, "Hongjun, you can really tell a joke. Don''t I know how many restrictions the reincarnation world has mixed in my cultivation?"


    "Every time even the perfect customs clearance, even the acquisition of the best skills, can it be compared with the use of the original power, which is now achieved?"


    "This is eager for quick success and instant benefit."


    Hongjun said indifferently, "if you go step by step and pass the reincarnation world perfectly again and again, then when you pass the Ninth level reincarnation world, you will become the real leader of the whole reincarnation world."


    "At that time, all the original forces of the whole reincarnation world are your possessions and are driven by you. Isn''t it better than you are now? "


    Suze was really stunned.


    Will the ultimate perfect customs clearance of the reincarnation world become the leader of the reincarnation world?


    Is there such a hidden setting?


    Did you miss the best way of customs clearance?


    Suddenly, Su Ze stared at Hongjun: "you lied to me."


    Hongjun''s huge face shook slightly.


    "Then tell me, if I don''t have the original energy, how can I deal with the Lich clan? How to pass the customs perfectly? "


    "Without the original power, you will not be so rampant. You will make use of the original plot to make good use of the situation and achieve perfect customs clearance." Hongjun said, "it''s not difficult for you, is it?"


    "But now, it''s too late to say that."


    "Now you''re going to die here completely!"


    With Hongjun''s words, he released his original energy.


    The violent original energy tore a big hole, and the endless black broke the sky and revealed it on the top of the sky


    It seems that he no longer cares about the flood and famine, directly uses the original energy he can grasp, and does not hesitate to destroy the flood and famine, but also wants to start with Su Ze.


    Su Ze didn''t hesitate any more. He put all the people in hongyunfeng into his sleeve.


    At the same time, use their own source energy to collide with Hongjun''s source energy.


    Whether the layout is ten thousand years or one hundred thousand years, the dragon and Phoenix disaster or the Lich disaster, in the end, it is still the collision of original energy.


    However, the reincarnation world will at this time is integrated with Hongjun and heavenly saints. The original energy used is to trigger more original energy, surging towards Su Ze.


    Su Ze is also a saint who has found a new way outside the way of heaven, which also triggered more original forces and collided with the wasteland sky.


    The wind disappeared, countless white clouds were swept and annihilated, and water molecules dissipated invisibly.


    The barren land, countless mountains burst and the sea rolled.


    The whole world seems to be on the verge of destruction.


    The original energy of both sides collides and blends continuously, and finally annihilates continuously.


    The consumption of original energy triggered greater upheaval in the whole world.


    The whole world... Is trembling and roaring.


    That''s just the case for the creation of heaven and earth, and that''s just the case for splitting chaos. How the boundless world created magic is how to have endless destructive power at this moment.


    In one collision after another, Su Ze could no longer invoke the original energy that could be triggered by the position of sage - because with the infinite collapse of the power system of the whole famine world, the whole famine world even began to collapse faintly, and the position of sage, of course, gradually lost its dependent position.


    The will of the reincarnation world also has such a situation.


    Hongjun, heavenly sage, these covers and camouflages are useless and meaningless.


    Only the original energy collision of both sides is left.


    In the collision again and again, the red cloud peak and the seven Jue FA array below have long been annihilated into ashes.


    Su Ze and the will of the reincarnation world are gradually decreasing.


    After another torrential collision, the will of the reincarnation world becomes the original shape, the posture of a blue crystal sphere.


    "Su Ze..."


    It issued a cold voice: "the last chance, integrate with me."


    Su Ze sneered, "what''s the matter? Give me one last chance? Your last chance seems too much? "


    "Because you don''t consume much in this desolate world, but I didn''t completely solve you with the idea of consuming more and understanding you..."


    "The balance of power between us has changed greatly and is now at a level of parity." The will of the reincarnation world says, "so, the last chance, integrate into one, and become a new reincarnation world."


    Su Ze sneered and didn''t answer.


    "It seems that I have to kill you after all."


    The will of the reincarnation world said coldly, "so, what means to kill you?"


    "Just... Naruto."


    At this point, a small silver square appeared in its body.


    It was as like as two peas of silver and white that had been destroyed by Suzai once.


    The blue crystal ball is fused with small silver squares.


    Countless figures change at the moment of integration, as if they were illusory.


    Su Ze, who is familiar with Naruto''s plot world, can see that he knows most of these figures.


    Wave wind water gate, zilaiye, Tiandao Payne


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke, whirlpool Naruto, thousand hand column, Yu Zhibo ban, chilabi, big barrel muhui night, Yu Zhibo with earth


    It''s like a random lottery.


    Finally, these figures were fixed on a figure, a man in white with double horns on his head.


    The white man''s eyes are reincarnation eyes


    This is the source of the beginning of Naruto''s career. The six Immortals'' big barrel wooden feather clothes that scattered chakra to everyone.


    But does it work?


    What''s the use of the big wooden feather jacket in Naruto world?


    The will of reincarnation world will not expect to kill Su Ze by such means? Su Ze can even destroy the whole Naruto world by using his original energy. The will of the reincarnation world should have known for a long time.


    However, the next scene, Su Ze felt unexpected.


    The virtual shadow of the six immortals includes the whole silver white and Red Square in the body, together with the will of the reincarnation world and the blue elite sphere.


    It formed a human object with horns on its head and silver white all over its body.


    This object has no life characteristics. Its hair, eyelashes, eyes and skin are all silver white.


    If Su Ze hadn''t seen the virtual shadow of the six immortals before and saw this transformation with his own eyes, he couldn''t imagine this lump. It was the six immortals in the Naruto world.


    When the "six immortals" were formed, blue light bloomed in the depths of their eyes.


    More and more blue ones gradually dyed all over the eyes and corners of the six immortals.


    Finally, he formed a pair of smart eyes and stared at Su Ze.


    "Suze, have you experienced Naruto reincarnation world?"


    "How about experiencing the attack inside now?"


    As he spoke, he swayed and came to Su Ze. He condensed something like a magic wand in his hand and stabbed Su Ze.


    Su Ze raised his hand and moved forward with the original energy to resist the magic wand waved by the six immortals transformed by the will of the reincarnation world.


    I can stop it.


    There seems to be nothing special.


    This is the first reaction, followed by the second reaction. The original energy in your hand flows away quickly and flows into the staff waved from the opposite side.


    Su Ze immediately let go and looked at the "six immortals" in surprise.


    "You actually use the reincarnation world to form a body. Whenever I attack you with the original energy, it is equivalent to attacking the whole reincarnation world, and the original energy is also equivalent to supporting the reincarnation world."


    "So, I will fight weaker and weaker, and you will become stronger and stronger."


    "Until after a few moves, you can lay the final victory."


    The eyes of the "six immortals" flash blue light and send out the indifferent voice that is the most symbol of the reincarnation world will.


    "Good judgment, I feel sorry for you again."


    "You should not be my enemy, because you are the most outstanding person in the reincarnation world. Even I will feel sorry to kill you."


    "It''s hard to find a replacement like you."


    After saying these words, "six immortals" waved the "Tianzhao spear" like a magic wand again and attacked Su Ze.


    Su Ze no longer resisted, but quickly dodged.


    Avoid the attack of the reincarnation world will - the original energy is the same root as the reincarnation world will.


    Every time the reincarnation world will change a method of use, Su Ze has to struggle with it. Slowly look for flaws to resolve.


    This time, in the process of fighting, I suddenly came into contact with a new way of absorbing the source energy.


    When Su Ze did not find a solution, he could not even contact the "six immortals" controlled by the will of the reincarnation world, so as not to lose more original energy.


    The situation is terrible and dangerous.


    After dodging several times in succession, the will of the reincarnation world is still clinging to it and chasing Su Ze - it is not human, has no face and patience problems. If you find a response effective, you will certainly stick to it all the time.


    Therefore, even if Su Ze fled the flood land on the verge of collapse, the will of the reincarnation world may still be pursued.


    On the one hand, Su Ze had to dodge. On the other hand, Su Ze was also secretly planning.


    Maybe... All the reversals and the end of everything are also this time?

 Chapter 924

    In the desolate world, mountains collapsed, rivers, lakes and seas reversed, and countless creatures struggled to survive.


    The whole world is about to break.


    Sanqing in Kunlun Mountain and the Taoist guides in the West lost their saints successively. They were shocked and terrified and didn''t know what to do.


    In the land of the witch family, a big witch laughed wildly.


    "Pangu, you see?"


    "You are angry! Your descendants were killed by Taoist Suze, so you have to reopen the chaos! "


    His words aroused the approval of many witch families. They couldn''t help thinking that Taoist Suze dared to kill nine ancestral witches, three great witches and 120000 witch families, which led to the disaster of the whole flood and famine world.


    So the sorcerers prayed and waited.


    Pangu God reopens the world. At that time, the witch family will be able to regain its rebirth. This is their idea.


    Just above the sky they can''t see, outside the sky.


    The two figures shuttled through chaos one after another, from the wasteland to the gate of Tianwaitian Zixiao palace.


    The gate of Zixiao palace, 100 feet high, was still the same as before. He kicked it open and burst in.


    Inside, Haotian boy and yaochi girl were holding hands and talking. Suddenly the door opened and they were surprised.


    "Who --"


    Cried the girl of yaochi.


    Haotian boy recognized Su Ze: "ah! It''s Taoist Suze! He''s coming to Zixiao palace! "


    After calling, he took the girl of yaochi and hurried to escape.


    However, at this time, they were attracted by another figure who broke in later.


    It was a strange creature with silver white all over, double horns on his head and blue eyes.


    What is this?


    Looking again, the relationship between the two is actually one chasing and one escaping. Haotian boy and yaochi girl are even more surprised.


    Taoist Su Ze is famous in the famine. Who dares to provoke him?


    Who can beat him into such a mess?


    Master Hongjun and the five saints have never had such a heroic record, have they?


    Su Ze stood still slightly and said, "are you a little familiar and nostalgic when you come here?"


    "This is useless nonsense."


    The will of the reincarnation world said, "what you said is that I once pretended to use part of Hongjun''s identity, but it has nothing to do with me."


    "Now I am just the will of reincarnation. The world miniature I use is also the six immortals in the fire shadow world. Even I have nothing to do with the flood and famine."


    "Yes, what a heartless thing."


    Su Ze said: "because of your ruthless attitude, it is impossible for me to integrate with you and lose myself for the so-called power and authority."


    The will of the reincarnation world said, "you don''t have that chance now. You can only be killed by me."


    The conversation between the two was confused by Haotian boy and yaochi girl.


    What did Suze mean by what he said to the silver man?


    Do they mean that the existence of silver white and blue eyes is the original master Hongjun?


    Master Hongjun said that now he has nothing to do with Zixiao palace and Honghuang?


    Haotian and yaochi both heard that they were inevitably lost - how could this happen? Is it true that master Hongjun is so ruthless after he conforms to the way of heaven?


    It was strange that Su Ze and the man with silver white body began to fight again.


    Perhaps it should not be called fighting, but Su Ze fought and retreated, and the people with silver bodies attacked again and again.


    The magic weapons such as cut immortal flying knife gourd, 99 scattered soul gourd, chaos clock, Hetu Luoshu and so on were used by Su Ze one by one. They could only resist one or two times, and then they were beaten back and flew back by the silver figure.


    Su Ze was not depressed at all, so he fought and retreated around Zixiao palace.


    Seeing that they were fighting, they could not intervene. Haotian boy and yaochi girl quickly slipped away and hid outside the gate of Zixiao palace.


    Zixiao palace was noisy. It is estimated that all the futons decorated and used to listen to Taoism have been smashed.


    "If master Hongjun knew that we ran out like this, he would be unhappy." Said the girl of yaochi.


    Haotian boy silently nunuo mouth toward the inside: Master Hongjun, which one is probably inside? How can he be happy and unhappy?


    It seems that he has no temperament. He doesn''t even have half a temperament.


    Zixiao palace is in a mess. Some are destroyed by the "six immortals" controlled by the will of the reincarnation world, and some are destroyed by Su Ze''s release of magic weapons to resist the attack of the "six immortals".


    The hetuluo book has been inserted into holes, and the chaotic clock is full of cracks. It seems that it has been carried by the will of the reincarnation world and is about to be forcibly broken.


    "After killing me for so long, how about changing my image?" Su Ze smiled and asked, "I''m tired of seeing this look."


    The will of the reincarnation world says, "if I change my image, will you be willing to be killed by me?"


    "Maybe I''ll think about it."


    Su Ze held his chin and seemed to be really thinking.


    "Then change an image." The will of the reincarnation world responded, "it won''t damage my energy anyway, it''s just a change."


    Then he changed his shape and became a master''s appearance: "how about this? Would you rather be killed by him? "


    "Or this..."


    Become the image of Nu Wa and the image of Fire Dance


    Suze could see that he was using the images of these women very sinister to stir up his emotions.


    "Or, change a man?" Su Ze pressed down his unhappiness and said coldly.


    This shit will is really a very intelligent thing. You can even provoke people.


    "Well, as you wish."


    The will of the reincarnation world directly changes his body shape and becomes a serious man with a flat head, a short shirt, flat cloth shoes and a face.


    "This man, are you willing to die in his hands?"


    "Uncle nine..."


    Su Ze took a slight breath and recalled the situation he had just crossed, the situation of the first reincarnation world.


    Uncle Jiu gave him the greatest trust and taught him Maoshan Taoism.


    This is the key to his subsequent rise.


    "Since you took back the reincarnation world, I have no chance to see Uncle nine again."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    "I really want to thank you. I still have a chance to see Uncle nine..."


    "Nine uncles" eyes twinkled with blue light, and their hair and skin were silvery white: "yes, I''m glad to see you again, Su Ze."


    Su Ze''s eyes were slightly distracted.


    Almost mistakenly thought that the real ninth uncle was talking to himself.


    That is, this one thousand times better than a trance. Su Ze came back to his mind again, and the arm of "Ninth uncle" had penetrated his heart.


    The original energy flows continuously along the "Ninth uncle" arm and leaves Su Ze''s body.


    "Nine uncles" uttered a voice of indifference and the will to reincarnate the world.


    "Really, thank you very much for taking the initiative to put forward this weakness."


    "Give me a chance to kill you completely."


    Su Ze struggled hard, but all the original energy was fading rapidly and had no effect on the "Ninth uncle" of the world.


    Su Ze''s hand stretched hard to the face of "Ninth uncle".


    The will of the reincarnation world does not avoid, because he knows that Su Ze has no possibility of resistance - even if Su Ze''s original energy is sufficient, hitting the "Ninth uncle" at this time is just to add more energy to the will of the reincarnation world.


    What''s more, Su Ze is at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    "Uncle nine... Sorry..."


    "You know it''s me, do you want to call uncle nine? Even a human hero like you is still so ridiculous for his inferiority and weakness when he is dying. " The will of the reincarnation world said coldly.


    Su Ze shook his head slightly, raised his hands and approached the "Ninth uncle" face.


    "The disciple is unfilial. Your face needs the disciple -"


    The will of the reincarnation world looked at his dying struggle. He didn''t feel sad or angry, but just watched quietly.


    As he said.


    The most outstanding heroes are inevitably weak and deceive themselves and others before they die.


    However, the next moment, his expressionless face suddenly changed into surprise.


    Seems to want to retreat, but it''s too late!


    In Su zekong''s empty hand, a silver dagger appeared. It sank deeply into his eyes and pierced the deep blue crystal sphere.


    The body of "nine uncles" broke into pieces and turned into the most original image.


    A blue crystal sphere pierced by a silver dagger.


    "I''m careless, the implied record of the school garden!"


    The blue crystal sphere made the last sound and broke completely.


    Thousands of silvery white squares poured out and spread all over the ground of Zixiao palace


    Su Ze covered his heart and repaired his heart injury with the last remaining source energy.


    Tens of thousands of silver squares were as like as two peas before the final restoration of the injury.


    "Yes, you''re careless. The silver squares of the world in the implied records of the academy have always been with me."


    "When you start using the silver squares of the world to change and suppress me."


    "I''ve been waiting for this time."


    Su Ze said slowly and sighed again: "I haven''t seen uncle nine for a long time. Seeing uncle nine again, I''m so rude to him..."


    As he spoke, he stood in front of the broken blue crystal ball and stared quietly.


    In order to ensure safety, he did not pick up the wreckage of the reincarnation world.


    So many silver world squares can be put away.


    Su Ze raised his hand and his face changed slightly.


    At the moment, he is weak to the limit - he can''t even open the universe in his sleeve. The boy and girl outside Zixiao palace can defeat him.


    However, the desolate world is nearly broken, and Tianwaitian Zixiao palace is not a place to stay for a long time.


    His accomplishments can''t be recovered in a short time


    If you don''t think of a way quickly, not only he will die, but also the others carried by heaven and earth in his sleeve will die


    His eyes fell on the broken blue sphere.

 Chapter 925

    The will of the reincarnation world once controlled an unknown number of reincarnation worlds.


    Now it has been completely broken by Suze.


    However, Su Ze was not sure whether there was any backhand in it.


    But now he has no other means to try and no more power.


    Grab a piece of gravel from Zixiao palace and throw it at the broken blue sphere.


    Peng!


    A dull sound, centered on the blue sphere, an invisible wave spread within a few meters, and the whole stone completely annihilated and disappeared.


    Su Ze''s heart is cold.


    If you were unprepared and stretched out your hand just now, it would be the end that the whole body would be annihilated in an instant!


    But then his face changed.


    The more so, the more it shows that the will of the reincarnation world may have completely disappeared.


    This is probably the last means of protection - otherwise it will not be passive protection, but active attack.


    Su Ze threw another stone over without any obstacles and directly hit the broken blue crystal ball.


    Suze breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yes, that''s it.


    My idea is right.


    After two more tests, it was determined that the broken blue crystal ball really had no means and backhand,


    Su Ze took a deep breath and slowly extended his hand to the blue crystal ball.


    Gently touch the blue crystal ball with your fingers.


    A voice sounded immediately.


    "Do you want to turn on authority authentication now?"


    Su Ze was surprised: "what?"


    "Do you want to turn on authority authentication now?"


    That voice sounded again, still a cold and ruthless mechanical voice, less flexible than the original reincarnation world will.


    "What is permission authentication?"


    "Authority authentication is the authority authentication given to the creators in 5023." The cold voice replied.


    "Why do I need permission authentication? How to pass authority authentication? "


    Su Ze asked in a deep voice, "what can I get after passing the authority authentication?"


    "The creators believe that they are coming, carrying incredible powers and incomprehensible existence, to make a super dimensionality reduction blow to the creator''s world."


    "When the super dimensionality reduction attack starts, the creators can''t even deal with it and can''t notice it. Because the other party will surpass the three-dimensional space and may also surpass the fourth dimensional time. "


    "I don''t have enough imagination to even notice what happened together. So the creators created my existence and gathered imagination, parallel world and the existence of all possibilities. "


    The cold voice replied.


    "Permission authentication requires a drop of your blood to ''pre bind'' the soul."


    "When the ''pre binding'' starts, it will start a soul test called the mystery in the womb. Only by breaking through this test can you really obtain the full authority of your existence."


    "After obtaining the full permission, you can choose to open the mode of reincarnation world, either in the mode of no injury small reward or in the mode of more damage but reward, so as to encourage the development of more endless possibilities."


    "And control all existence, all worlds and all energy in the world called reincarnation."


    "Because this matter is very important, it can only be the same kind of creators'' own family, so it is possible to open permission authentication."


    It is obvious that the creator''s own race is human.


    In other words, the year 5023 is likely to be the year 5023 of the chronology


    This thing called reincarnation world was created by some future humans to fight against the existence of some kind of super dimensional disaster.


    Of course, this group of future human beings is likely to be completely different from Su Ze''s source world and Wen An''s real world, which is another space-time future.


    After listening, Su Zejing thought for a long time: "I know the purpose of the reincarnation world."


    "Can you answer me, where are the creators? Why didn''t they personally control the reincarnation world? "


    "Creators, you have completely killed them."


    The existence of the reincarnation world said: "they misjudged their abilities, thought they could see through the mystery in the embryo, and then never got the final authority, completely lost themselves, and gathered into the will of the reincarnation world."


    Su Ze was surprised.


    It was them... The will of the reincarnation world was the creators themselves.


    However, they have lost their traces of existence, completely materialized, become a slightly intelligent "it", and are no longer human.


    "It''s a sad story that the creator was swallowed up by the things he created."


    Suze said.


    "Should I believe your explanation?"


    "Please make your own decision. I can''t help you make a decision." Said the indifferent voice.


    "The former creators have also made decisions."


    "If you don''t want to choose permission test, please give me to others."


    "Maybe the other party can pass the test and become the ultimate authority of this existence. Perhaps the other party can not pass the test and become the will of the new reincarnation world. "


    "It''s ridiculous of you to say that." Su Ze said, "even if I don''t test, I won''t give you to others?"


    "The answer is absolutely wrong."


    The indifferent voice immediately said, "if you don''t test, you must hand me over to other humans for testing."


    "Because the mission of this existence is to save mankind at all costs and fight against the ''them'' of the terrible existence beyond the dimension."


    "Everything that prevents this is the enemy of the existence. The existence can start temporary authority, attack and destroy this enemy."


    Su Ze was surprised: "do you still have attack ability?"


    "There is only one tenth of all the energy called by the reincarnation world will, and I still have nine tenths of the energy to use." Said the indifferent voice at once.


    "Please don''t stop me from looking for new authority or new will, otherwise I will completely destroy you."


    Is there only one tenth of the total energy called by the will of the reincarnation world?


    Su Ze really didn''t expect that this broken blue crystal ball contained such terrible energy.


    He picked up the broken ball, studied it carefully and hesitated in his heart.


    If you put this ball out and give it to others, it means that the will of the reincarnation world is reborn again. Everything Suze did before no longer has any meaning.


    And if the authority test is carried out.


    Creators can''t pass the authority test. Can they pass it?


    Su Ze thought of countless joys and sorrows in the reincarnation world, his own efforts and the sacrifice and dedication of many fighters in the reincarnation world.


    With a horizontal heart, he said in a deep voice, "it''s just a test of authority. I''ll come!"


    If this existence is allowed to leave again, the new reincarnation world will regenerate, and everything will return to the original again.


    In fact, this has completely deviated from the original intention of the creators. The original intention of the reincarnation world should be to gather many worlds, not to devour many worlds.


    "Open permission test."


    The finger was a little tingling, and the blood dropped into the blue crystal ball. Then Su Ze heard the prompt sound of "soul pre binding".


    An inexplicable feeling rose from his body, and his soul plunged into a blue sea.


    The cold water surrounded him, and the cold soaked his soul.


    Su Ze''s eyes turned and couldn''t see the end at a glance.


    Pre binding of soul obviously means inseparable.


    If Su Ze passes the authority test, it is he who controls the remaining nine tenths of the energy in the reincarnation world and obtains the final authority.


    If Su Ze cannot pass the authority, he will be controlled by the reincarnation world and become the new will of the reincarnation world.


    Everything is in this test!


    The soul is immersed in the blue cold ocean. Although Su Ze''s soul has already experienced many times of growth, it is like a God, but it can''t bear it gradually.


    "Now the authority test has begun?"


    "Yes, it has begun. This is the last reminder. Please wake up as soon as possible."


    "Once you fall into the mystery of pregnancy, you will never be free, and the soul will completely lose itself." A cold voice warned.

 Chapter 926

    Following the cold voice''s reminder, perhaps an hour or several hours have passed.


    As time went by, the chill became heavier and heavier.


    Su Ze felt that his soul was becoming weak in the endless blue ocean.


    When it was cold to a certain extent, it was some kind of heart piercing pain.


    When Suze got used to pain, he gradually became numb.


    But in his heart, he was more calm than before.


    It''s meaningless to blindly experience the feeling of the soul. He''s thinking about why so many people can''t crack the "mystery in the womb", even the creator.


    If it is an ordinary fetal mystery, it must not pose a threat to Suze.


    The real threat may come from the constant weakness of your soul at this moment.


    When one''s soul is really weakened to the level of ordinary people, even worse than ordinary people, it is naturally impossible to see through the mystery in the fetus.


    Su Ze thought of this and looked back on his soul. He found that the edge of his soul was gradually the same color as the cold ocean. It seemed that it was about to begin to melt in the cold ocean.


    This made him more vigilant.


    If you melt in this bitter cold and soul soaked Ocean now, won''t you never pass the test again?


    As soon as the thought rises, he shrinks his soul completely, first from normal height to the size of a child.


    From the size of a child to the size of a palm, he has become a solid and incomparable soul villain.


    After becoming like this, although Su Ze can still feel the discomfort of his soul immersed in the blue ocean, he is no longer completely passive immersion as before.


    He swam and slid slowly, floating on the ocean.


    At first, he didn''t feel much, and I don''t know how many hours later, Su Ze felt the slow fluctuation of the ocean, moving in one direction.


    This fluctuation is more and more intense and obvious.


    It is like a small river, which flows slowly at the beginning, but turns into a mountain torrent at a high speed. It is also like a basin of water. At the beginning, it is sipped, but suddenly dumped.


    Such a vast blue ocean seems to be being dumped in the past.


    All the sea water is surging, rolling and surging.


    The violent impact came from all directions.


    If Su Ze hasn''t restrained his soul at this time, he must have become a mass of soul fragments, completely dissipated in the ocean, and there is no way to talk about solving the mystery of the fetus.


    The rough waves are almost endless.


    The rumbling noise was overwhelming, and there was sea water everywhere. I don''t know when the sea had reached Su Ze''s head and poured down madly, impacting him and making him rush in a certain direction.


    In this dizzy turn, Su Ze saw a twinkling star and reached out and grabbed the glittering thing from the sea.


    Then he was lifted up and thrown away by the sea. He saw the world in which he was in mid air - the sea was breaking off and rushing down, just like the Pacific Ocean on earth, which was opened by a knife, and below was the bottomless darkness and abyss.


    The ocean roared, surged and boiled below.


    The cold chill kept coming, and the uncontrollable gravity pulled Su Ze and took him down.


    He fell with the sea.


    Mixed with ice cold water vapor, almost all you breathe is wet and cold water vapor.


    At this time, a power of ignorance came upon him.


    The mystery of the fetus has officially begun.


    Holding the shining thing, Su Ze''s last sober thought was: those creators are definitely a group of silly forks!


    No wonder they can''t pass the riddle in the womb - before that, which normal human soul can pass through the violent "reincarnation ocean" just now, and the souls are directly assimilated and broken, giving back the riddle in the womb!


    Setting this permission test is definitely a super shameless and self righteous fool!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Nuwa was refining stones to mend the sky, she refined them into 36501 hard stones twelve feet high and twenty-four feet square on the Wuji cliff of the great barren mountain.


    The emperor wa only spent 36500 yuan, leaving only one unused and abandoned it under the Qinggeng peak.


    Who knows, after the stone has been trained, its spirit has been passed. It can be big or small. Seeing that all the stones were able to mend the sky, he could not be selected unless he had no talent, so he complained and felt ashamed and mourned day and night.


    One day, at the time of mourning, I saw a monk coming from afar. He was born with extraordinary personality and different gods. He came to the Qinggeng peak and sat on the ground to talk.


    It''s lovely to see this bright and clean stone, which shrinks into a fan pendant. The monk held it on his palm and said with a smile, "the body is also a spiritual thing, but it has no real benefits. You must engrave a few more words so that everyone can see that you are a strange thing, and then take you to the prosperous country, the family of poetry and ceremony, the prosperous place of flowers and willows, and the gentle and rich countryside. "


    The stone was overjoyed and asked, "I don''t know what word to engrave? Where? Hope to beg. "


    The monk said with a smile, "don''t ask, you will naturally understand in the future."


    The monk is the boundless master, and the Taoist is the boundless Taoist. He took the stone and went to Taixu dreamland first, turned it into a human shape and handed it to the police fairy.


    The police fairy ordered the stone to be a Shenying waiter.


    In the west, there is a stone grass in the spirit river bank, which bears the essence of heaven and earth, and is very charming and lovely.


    Shenying waiters come to the riverbank every day and irrigate the fairy grass with manna. Therefore, the Pearl fairy grass takes off the grass fetal wood and becomes a female body. It is easy to swim outside lihentian all day.


    Jiang Zhu Xiancao thanked the waiter Shenying for his irrigation. He often said, "I have received his rain and dew, and I have no water to return. If he is a man in the next life, he will have to return all the tears of my life to him. "


    On this day, Shenying waiter''s heart was even blazing. Taking advantage of this to prosper the Taiping Dynasty, he wanted to go down to earth to create a magic fate.


    The boundless warrior and the boundless immortal came to visit again. Because Shenying waiter and Jiangzhu Xiancao were not reincarnated, they took them with them and reincarnated.


    But at this time, it was the great Zhou Dynasty after the Tang, song, yuan and Ming Dynasties.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was no less righteous than the Ming Dynasty.


    The Ming Dynasty expelled the Hu prisoners and swept away the fishy smell. The number was about "those who belong to me will always be in China, and those who carry me will flee outside the Great Wall".


    Emperor Taizu Wu of the great Zhou Dynasty also started his army in the southeast, went south and North, first calmed the wandering bandits and the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, then calmed the Nvzhen and Mongolian tribes to the north, and finally connected the world, no less than that of the Han and Tang Dynasties.


    There was a pair of Jia brothers, who were close to the officials of emperor Taizu Wu, who followed the southern expedition and Northern War, and made great achievements. After the world was calm, the two brothers were named "Duke of Ningguo" and "Duke of Rongguo", and their respective homes were also called "Duke of Ningguo" and "Duke of Rongguo".


    The stone left by mending the sky and the waiter Shenying are being reincarnated in Rongguo mansion.

 Chapter 927

    Jia Daihua and Jia Daishan, the second generation of the Jia family, are content to keep success, and there is nothing special.


    The second generation also gradually died. Only Jia Daishan married the young lady of Jinling historian and became an old prince. At present, it is the highest generation of rongning second house.


    In the third generation, the Jia family began to have wonderful flowers.


    Jia Jing, the third generation of the Ningguo family, directly became a Taoist to refine pills. He let his son Jia Zhen inherit the official position. He should have great power in the government and handed them over. He ran outside the city to get along with the Taoists.


    The third generation of Rongguo mansion is Jia amnesty and Jia Zheng, the sons of the old prince.


    The eldest son Jia amnesty married Xing and had a son Jia Lian.


    Jia Zheng, the second son, married Wang and had the eldest son Jia Zhu. He is 11 or 12 years old. He is ill all day and studies hard.


    Now Wang is pregnant again.


    The boundless master and the boundless real person, who can be called midwives, came to Rongguo''s house and threw Shenying waiter and Nuwa''s stone into it.


    Suddenly, a baby crying came from Jia''s house.


    Jia Baoyu, the fourth generation of Jia family, was born.


    As soon as the child was born, he shocked the whole Jia family - he saw a jade the size of a fan Pendant in his left hand, with tiny seal characters engraved on the front: channeling precious jade, don''t lose, don''t forget, immortal longevity and prosperity


    On the back is the seal script: first, eliminate evil, second, cure injustice and diseases, and third, know misfortunes and blessings.


    In the right hand is holding a candle like night pearl. It emits light both during the day and at night. It shines for three days before it slowly dissipates.


    But the baby was born. No matter how shocking, it is still an ordinary baby after all.


    When the old lady was old, she attached great importance to the baby grandson and auspicious omen. She visited her from time to time. Unconsciously, she didn''t think about three meals a day, just like a lifeline.


    When Jia Baoyu was one year old, his father Jia Zheng wanted to test his ambition, so he put all the things in the world on the table and grabbed them by him.


    Jia Baoyu crawled around with her, looking left and right. It seemed that she was not interested in gold and silver jewelry, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting; The woman''s powder also looked at it and threw it aside. She was also not interested in wood, swords, armor, horses, dolls and so on.


    Only when I got in front of the eight trigrams yin-yang fish, I looked at it carefully for a long time.


    This frightened Jia Zheng and Lao Taijun.


    There is already a Jia Jing in Ningguo mansion who wants to become an immortal. Don''t they also go to find an immortal and ask!


    Fortunately, Jia Baoyu is obedient. He still eats and drinks when he should.


    When he was six or seven years old, Jia Baoyu was open to study and was extremely intelligent and obedient. From time to time, Jia Zheng asked him and his eldest son Jia Zhu to perform in front of the pilgrims, which surprised the Pilgrims and made Jia Zheng very happy.


    Mrs. Wang and Lao Taijun loved Jia Baoyu who was born with Baoyu and Baozhu to the extreme.


    However, at this time, there was another bad news. Jia Min, the wife of Lin Ruhai, the imperial censor of Yandao in the south of the Yangtze River, died. A family called Jia Yu Village brought Jia Min''s daughter Lin Daiyu to Rongguo house.


    First, I came to have fun under my knees, and second, I didn''t have a mother, so I came to take refuge.


    Jia Baoyu and Lin Daiyu are both six or seven years old, so they are decided by the old prince and move together.


    The two get along well, but Jia Baoyu has a natural temperament, but Lin Daiyu has a delicate temperament. From time to time, because of Jia Baoyu''s careless words, they hide aside and cry.


    For example, seeing that Lin Daiyu was weak and ill, Jia Baoyu advised her to walk more and strengthen her body.


    Lin Daiyu frowned and went to one side to cry. She was out of breath.


    When asked, it turned out that Jia Baoyu despised her and thought she was a peddler and pawn; Which noble girl wants to strengthen her body?


    Jia Baoyu was speechless: "sister Lin, let''s reason. I just hope you are healthy and less sick."


    "I am willing to suffer from my own disease!"


    Lin Daiyu pursed her lips and red eyes: "is it difficult for me to die when I am ill? Do I despise it?"


    "Isn''t that still unreasonable?" Jia Baoyu shook her head helplessly.


    "You don''t think I''m bored, but go to the reasonable man!" Lin Daiyu said, lying on the bed was crying.


    Jia Baoyu was completely speechless and whispered, "it''s just a bear child... It''s full of crooked reasoning and small temperament..."


    Just then, the servant girl mandarin duck ran in: "ah, you already know?"


    Jia Baoyu was surprised: "what do you know?"


    Lin Daiyu also raised her head and looked at the servant girl mandarin duck with red and swollen eyes like peach.


    Mandarin duck thought: you don''t know. Why are you crying so much? Yes, I''m angry again


    He quickly ignored the matter and said, "it''s bad. Uncle Zhu has gone!"


    "Where have you been?" Jia Baoyu asked.


    "Wherever you go, it''s gone!" Mandarin duck explained in a low voice, "I stayed up late last night and worked hard. I passed out before I came up. I just lost my breath this morning!"


    "Ah! Big brother! "


    Jia Baoyu screamed and fainted to the ground.


    The flustered mandarin duck and Lin Daiyu hurriedly picked him up and called a servant girl. The whole Rongguo mansion was full of uproar.


    The two recognized seeds of reading books in the whole house. Uncle Zhu was tired of working hard. Second uncle Bao fainted when he heard the bad news!


    Jia Zheng was worried almost overnight. His eyes were full of blood. He had to ask about the funeral of his eldest son and worry about the body of his second son.


    Mrs. Wang cried and read all the immortals in her mouth.


    One begged his eldest son Jia Zhu to come back, and the other begged his second son Jia Baoyu to be safe and sound.


    The old prince was also sad and shed different tears. The whole Rongguo house was full of sadness. Even Jia amnesty, the most heartless and fun seeking, dared not show any smiling face to prevent being pulled by the old prince.


    Fortunately, Jia Baoyu finally woke up after three days. As soon as he woke up, he first looked at the Pearl hanging on his chest.


    "My God, this mystery in the womb is too difficult?"


    "If I had known, I would have listened to them and didn''t set such a high difficulty... However, facts have proved that the little prince is still your little prince..."


    "Hey, little prince, always drop God... The final authority is mine!"


    "See how I shake the whole world!"


    "Haven''t I solved the mystery of the fetus yet? My soul jewel is the best way! "


    "Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock......"


    Muttering a mess of words and humming a strange and lively song, he collided with Lin Daiyu''s frightened eyes by the bed.


    Then there was a room full of people - Jia Zheng, Mrs. Wang, Lao Taijun, aunt Zhao and more than a dozen servant girls.


    Just when everyone didn''t react, aunt Zhao screamed, "he''s evil!"


    Boom!


    All the people reacted and hurriedly helped the old gentleman run out.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the room was full of people.


    A moment later, several strong slaves broke in and threw Jia Baoyu on the bed, tied up

 Chapter 928

    "Hey!"


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! "


    Jia Baoyu struggled desperately, but his servant had stopped his mouth to prevent him from biting people and biting his tongue.


    In the yard, the old gentleman kept beating the ground with his crutch. Jia Zheng''s eyes were red like crazy wild dogs. Mrs. Wang wiped her eyes and wept.


    The eldest son Jia Zhu died and the second son Jia Baoyu fainted and was evil. Seeing that two proud sons were killed and injured, Jia Zheng was old-fashioned, but there was love for his son. At this time, it was really burning within five.


    "The old prince, the political master and the second master Bao have watched."


    Lai Shengsheng, the head steward, reported.


    Jia Zheng nodded slowly, confused and stunned for a long time.


    He asked about the funeral of his eldest son Jia Zhu and went down in silence.


    He was stunned and said to himself, "am I without happiness or virtue? I have no happiness or virtue? "


    Seeing that he was wrong, Mrs. Wang quickly wept and advised, "master, you must want to open it. Baoyu is still counting on you!"


    Jia Zheng gradually regained his consciousness and had some rules.


    "Invite monks and Taoists to eliminate disasters and exorcise evil spirits."


    "Ask the doctor to see Baoyu."


    "And Pearl''s funeral. Don''t make any mistakes, and don''t wait for the guests..."


    Jia Zheng gave orders, and Lai Da, Lai Sheng and other capable managers arranged the place in good order. In the afternoon, two groups of monks and two groups of Taoists came.


    A group of monks and Taoists were outside to give Jia Zhu ways to read the scriptures of past life and the scriptures of cultivating people.


    Another group of monks and Taoists were in the inner courtyard to exorcise Jia Baoyu.


    Another doctor came to see, hear and ask. Jia Baoyu''s eyes were smart and looked strange, as if he had changed someone.


    No matter how he asked, he said he didn''t know anything and didn''t know anyone.


    The doctor looked left and right and felt that the second master Bao had no disease. He turned back to discuss with Jia Zheng and said, "second master Bao, do you feel tired from reading? Don''t rest well often? "


    Jia Baoyu shook her head and asked, "what book did I read?"


    This... Even forgot to read the book?


    Is it because Uncle Zhu is so tired of reading that he doesn''t want to read in his heart? It''s just like being evil?


    The doctor didn''t dare to explain, so he could only ask in a low voice, "second master Bao, I''ll prescribe some medicine for you, such as gold juice or yellow in people. What do you think?"


    Jia Baoyu asked curiously, "what is golden juice? What is yellow in people? "


    The doctor was surprised: isn''t this really a fake?


    Patiently explained to Jia Baoyu, "gold juice is made of the feces of an 11-year-old boy, added with five barrels of good well water or spring water, stirred evenly, filtered through two layers of bamboo screen and gauze, then put the liquid into a tile jar, add a small bowl of licorice water, finally cover the tile jar with dishes, seal it with red soil, and bury it in the soil two meters deep."


    "Making" golden juice "is similar to brewing. The longer it is sealed, the better. It will take at least ten years to use..."


    Jia Baoyu''s face changed again and again, and a dirty word from 5023 almost blurted out.


    Isn''t that eating shit? Or the shit fermented for ten years!


    Ancient people were disgusting. Did they eat anything?


    "Human yellow is made by putting licorice powder in a bamboo tube and dipping it in a dungpit for a certain time..."


    The doctor explained that people were yellow. Jia Baoyu finally couldn''t help scolding: "is NIMA sick? Isn''t it still eating shit? "


    The doctor quickly retreated and said to Jia Zheng and Lao Taijun, "second master Bao has forgotten all the past. His speech and behavior are different from ordinary people. This is insanity... It can''t be cured by medicine stone."


    When Jia Zheng heard the speech, he was in a trance again. The old Taijun and Mrs. Wang beat their breasts and cried, "my son!"¡° My precious jade! "


    After making noise for a long time, it didn''t help. He invited monks and Taoists into the house to exorcise evil spirits respectively.


    For most of the day, Jia Baoyu, who was tied up, looked at the ancient people jumping and jumping like a monkey. Finally, he yawned and fell asleep.


    The next five or six days, Jia Zhu''s funeral finally passed.


    Monks, Taoists, gods and women came again. Jia Baoyu felt terrible when she was tied up in her arms, and gradually learned to be good. She recalled the ancient TV and movies she had seen, and learned them all in her heart through people''s performance.


    Pay attention to changing the idioms of "Little Prince" and the idioms of 5023.


    After this revision, he pretended to be obedient and only said that he had forgotten a lot of things.


    And because shenpo Taoists and monks have always been unable to think, Jia Baoyu gradually behaved normally, no longer crazy and evil, and finally loosened his tie.


    After regaining the normal identity of second master Bao, Jia Baoyu also whispered in his heart.


    It''s strange - how did we pass the permission test we set up?


    They all say it''s easier. I don''t think it''s necessary to be so simple.


    Now I''ve seen through the mystery of the fetus. I haven''t directly obtained the final authority. I''ve been tossed by this group of ancients like playing monkeys for a long time.


    I have to go through my whole life to see through the mystery of the fetus?


    This is too boring - it seems that there was no such permission test at the beginning, right?


    In order to restore the energy of his soul and body as much as possible, Jia Baoyu decided to remain calm and complete the soul pearl again as a means to protect his life.


    Because of Jia Baoyu''s trouble, he forgot many things. Although he learned many things, he was different from the original second master Jia Baoyu.


    The original Jia Baoyu was obedient, sensible and clever, and there was a faint smell of dust.


    Although Jia Baoyu is obedient on the surface, he has his own attention inside, and he is somewhat inexplicably tacky.


    At first, this feeling was very alienating. After two or three years, except Lin Daiyu still hid from Jia Baoyu and refused to say a word more with Jia Baoyu, others still regarded Jia Baoyu as the second master of treasure, and he became the heart of the old prince again.


    This year, Xue pan killed someone for competing for Xiangling, and because the Xue family wanted to send Xue Baochai to be elected to the palace, Aunt Xue brought Xue Baochai and Xue pan to the capital and lived in the Lixiang courtyard of Rongguo mansion.


    Xue pan didn''t want to live in Jia''s house at first. He was afraid that his uncle would not be at ease; However, his mother insisted on staying here, and Jia''s house was very attentive and hard, so he had to stay temporarily. On the one hand, he asked people to clean their own house and then move to the past.


    Who knows, after living for less than a month, all the sons and nephews of the Jia Zhai family have known half of them. They are all dandy habits. They don''t like to associate with him.


    Today I will drink, tomorrow I will watch flowers, and even gamble and whore. Xue pan is ten times worse than that day.


    Xue pan was really an eye opener and said - you can still play in the capital. When I come here, it''s like coming home.


    The Lixiang courtyard is separated by two floors, and the street door is closed. You can go in and out at will


    The children just relax and have fun.


    Therefore, Xue pan gradually destroyed the idea of emigration.

 Chapter 929

    Although Jia Zhengxun has a good son and a law for running a family, there are many people in a family and can''t take care of them.


    Second, now the head of the house is Jia Zhen, the grandson of the head of binaning''s house, and now he is in charge of everything in the family.


    Third, the public and private are miscellaneous, and they are natural and unrestrained. They do not want to focus on mundane affairs. In every public leisure time, they do not


    Just reading and playing chess.


    In short, fame is outside, in fact, it doesn''t know world affairs. It can only control its own son Jia Baoyu.


    If Jia Baoyu goes to the old prince to cry, he can''t manage anything. He can only talk with the Pilgrims and listen to them boast.


    Lin Daiyu was at home in Rong''s house. When she came, Jia''s mother loved her in every way. She slept and lived like Jia Baoyu. She put the three granddaughters Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun behind her.


    Since Jia Baoyu became evil, others have gradually become familiar with Jia Baoyu, but Lin Daiyu left when she saw him and refused to say more to him.


    Now suddenly came a Xue Baochai. Although she was not very old, she had good character and beautiful appearance. Everyone said that Lin Daiyu was inferior.


    Xue Baochai is open-minded and follows her time. She is no higher than Lin Daiyu. She has no eyes for the world, so she is deeply in the hearts of people. Even the little girls are more close to Xue Baochai.


    Therefore, Lin Daiyu was a little angry, but Xue Baochai didn''t realize it. Because she had nothing to do with Jia Baoyu, she inevitably wept alone in the room from time to time.


    One feels alone, angry and helpless.


    Second, Jia Baoyu has been very different since a few years ago. She also thinks she knows her favorite Jia Baoyu. It''s very sad to think about it.


    On this day, plum blossoms were in full bloom in Ningfu garden in the East. Jia Zhen''s wife, you Shi, was a wine maker. She invited Jia''s mother, Mrs. Xing and Mrs. Wang to enjoy the flowers. It was the day that Jia Rong and his wife first brought them to meet.


    Jia Mu and others came after breakfast and played in Huifang garden, tea before wine.


    It''s just a family dinner for the family members of Ning Rong''s second house. There are no other interesting stories to remember.


    Jia Baoyu has gradually picked up the unique method of refining the body and spirit in 5023, and even the soul jewels are filled with more than half. At this time, he is not ordinary.


    At the beginning, it was really boring to drink tea and drink with the women''s family members in Ningguo mansion. I had to follow the old prince Jia Mu.


    However, when you look carefully, you feel interested.


    In the fake cave here, there are faint figures overlapping; In the house over there, the servant girls and masters are huddled together... The whole Ningguo mansion is full of spring. There are cats and dogs calling for spring everywhere.


    Jia Baoyu was very excited because he had learned that he was a rich young master of the government, and Ning''s government was also a government.


    As a result, hey hey, it''s all these things. It''s really exciting.


    What can be more exciting than the moral corruption of people in high positions?


    I think that in 5023, it was more difficult to do such a thing than at this time - there were intelligent devices everywhere, and everyone could listen to the voice to identify the position and detect the wrong with a little breath.


    For example, the existence of "Little Prince" born with a golden spoon is that it is absolutely impossible for women who have touched to contact other men. As for the positive wife, she is completely innocent and jade clean, and there is no possibility of any accident.


    Of course, the "Little Prince" should also follow certain rules. For example, after marriage, it is impossible to eat wild food indiscriminately.


    It''s like the Ningguo mansion at this time. It''s chaotic and extravagant - the huge Ningguo mansion has no one to take care of and no rules. It''s really a good play.


    Looking at it, I don''t know why Jia Baoyu yawned and became sleepy.


    Jia''s mother, Lao Taijun, ordered: "Haosheng coaxed me. Come back after a rest."


    Qin Keqing, Jia Rong''s daughter-in-law, said with a smile, "we have a house for uncle Bao. Don''t worry, just give it to me."


    Then he said to Jia Baoyu''s nanny and servant girl, "Mammy, sisters, please come with me."


    Jia''s mother knew that Qin Keqing was a very suitable person, because she was born graceful and delicate, and acted gently and peacefully. She was the first proud person among her grandchildren.


    Seeing her settle Jia Baoyu, I was relieved.


    Now Qin Keqing led a group of people to the upper room, but Jia Baoyu was very sleepy. He secretly raised his vigilance - how could he be so sleepy that he could kill a running bull, jump on the roof, and hypnotize the souls of ordinary people?


    There''s a problem!


    Is there any medicine in the wine and vegetables of Ningguo mansion?


    Subconsciously shouted, "don''t be here... Don''t be here?"


    Qin Keqing smiled and said, "it''s not good here. Where are you going? Or go to my house. "


    A mammy said, "where is an uncle''s gift to sleep in his nephew''s daughter-in-law''s room?"


    Qin Keqing said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of his anger. How old can he be? Do you taboo these? You didn''t see my brother come last month. Although he is the same year as Uncle Bao, they have to stand together. I''m afraid that one is still taller. "


    Speaking, everyone came to Qin''s bedroom. Just arrived in the room, there was a thin sweet smell.


    Jia Baoyu has fallen asleep.


    So they lay down and scattered, leaving only four servant girls, Xi Ren, Qingwen, sheyue and Qiuwen, as companions.


    Qin Keqing came out of the door and looked around. Seeing that Jia Rong was messing around with a little servant girl not far away, he had to sigh and say to the servant girls: "I''m good to watch the cat fight under the eaves! Don''t make trouble in front of you, lose your dignity! "


    The servant girls answered in unison. Qin Keqing walked behind Jia Rong and coughed softly.


    "The old prince over there hasn''t left yet. Can''t you stand it like this?"


    Jia Rong said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? I''m afraid I can''t solve my mind if I put it in front of you! "


    When Qin Keqing heard the speech, his family also knew his own affairs. He also sighed and advised Jia Rong to go to the house and be presumptuous. Don''t be ashamed and conspicuous


    I was an orphan girl who grew up in Yangshengtang. I was raised by my father before I gave it to a noble man.


    This noble man is noble, but he likes the story of song Huizong''s favoring Li Shishi, and deliberately puts her out of the room.


    Therefore, Jia Rong said that she was a person who was in front of her and couldn''t understand her mind - no one dared to touch her, Qin Keqing.


    However, the noble man has not come to Qin Keqing for several years.


    Qin Keqing is also getting used to the identity of the daughter-in-law of the Ningguo mansion. Now her father-in-law Jia Zhen inherits the official and powerful power in the mansion. The rules of the Ningguo mansion are a little dissolute, and she wants to control them.


    And because of his once embarrassing identity, he didn''t control much.


    So hesitant and embarrassed, Ning Guofu is really declining these days, and the rules are like a whore''s belt, loosening day by day.

 Chapter 930

    But Jia Baoyu just closed her eyes and fell asleep in a trance, just like Qin Keqing in front, leisurely, and followed Qin Keqing to a place.


    But when I see Zhu LAN and Yu Zhuan, green trees and clear streams, it''s really rare to see people and fly dust.


    Jia Baoyu thought: how can there be real scene virtual online game technology?


    What''s going on?


    I was thinking wildly. I heard someone singing behind the mountain: Spring dreams scattered with the clouds, flying flowers chasing the water.


    Send words to all children, why bother to find leisure.


    There came out a beautiful woman, dancing softly.


    Jia Baoyu could still keep a clear head and asked, "excuse me, where is this?"


    The beautiful fairy said, "I live in the sea of sorrow above Hentian. It''s the Taixu fantasy of Fangchun mountain sending incense cave. It''s also the police fairy."


    "I''m in charge of romantic affairs and monthly debts in the world, and I''m in charge of women on earth, complaining about men''s infatuation. Because of the recent romantic grievances lingering here, it was an opportunity to visit and spread Acacia. It was no accident that I met you today. "


    "It''s not far from our territory. There''s nothing else. There''s only one immortal tea picked by ourselves, a few jars of good wine made by ourselves, several singers practicing magic dance, and twelve immortal tunes of a dream of Red Mansions. Can you try to swim with me? "


    Jia Baoyu listened and nodded, "what do you mean?"


    The police fairy was surprised and examined Jia Baoyu carefully.


    "You don''t understand what I mean?"


    "I don''t quite understand." Jia Baoyu nodded.


    "I said I''m the police fairy. Please go to drink, taste tea and listen to the music."


    Jia Baoyu suddenly said, "that''s what happened. It''s really troublesome and laborious for you to talk."


    As the police magic fairy came to a place, she suddenly saw a stone tablet built horizontally in front of her, with the words "Taixu fantasy" written on it, and a pair of couplets on both sides, which is: when it is true, it is true and false, and there is nowhere for nothing.


    Turning around the archway, there is a palace gate with four big characters on it, saying "evil sea loves heaven". There is also a pair of couplets, big book said: thick ground and high sky, can sigh that ancient and modern feelings are endless;


    Infatuated men and women complain, poor wind and moon debt is difficult to pay.


    The police fairy led him to see the list of the twelve hairpins in Jinling first, and then the dance music of a dream of Red Mansions. Finally, she warned Jia Baoyu and said, "my sister is a person with both milk name and beauty, and the words can be written by Qing. She can be married to you at a good time this evening."


    "However, it is still so that you can appreciate the scenery of this fairy boudoir fantasy, not to mention the scene on earth. From now on, we will change our previous situation, pay attention to Confucius and Mencius, and commit ourselves to the way of economy. "


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and gave it to Jia Baoyu how to make clouds and rain.


    Jia Baoyu is actually very impatient - this woman is really beautiful, but what''s the matter with this wordiness?


    Also, how did this ancient society come up with virtual online games?


    No, it should be a fairy holding a dream.


    There are immortals in this world - but the mystery in my womb has been revealed. Why don''t you give me permission?


    Why, do I have to cultivate into immortals slowly, and then talk about Taoism with these immortals?


    At this time, the police fairy came up and said, "waiter Shenying, do you still know me?"


    Jia Baoyu was a little confused: "do you know you? How did I know you? "


    As he spoke, he smiled to himself, "fairy, do you have a crush on me? Do you want to start a vigorous love story with me? "


    "Come on! I''m a little prince, definitely not a scum man... "


    This can''t help but expose his strange speech and behavior.


    The police fairy turned cold and shouted, "I knew you weren''t him! Evil, don''t be guilty! "


    He raised his hand and hit a mirror face-to-face.


    Jia Baoyu hurriedly stretched out her hand to pick it up, but suddenly she was fixed by the light emitted by the mirror and couldn''t move.


    Then a monk and a Taoist appeared here.


    It is the boundless warrior and the boundless real person.


    The boundless master stretched out his hand and pressed Jia Baoyu''s forehead and said, "external evil invaded. Unexpectedly, as for this, the waiter Shenying was also confused and thought he was the object of external evil."


    But the immortal smiled and said, "you can''t go to the root if you do this."


    "Look at this!"


    Then, in Jia Baoyu''s frightened eyes, he pulled down the soul pearl.


    "You are a psychic jade. How can you be a pearl?"


    As the immortal said, he gave the soul jewel to the boundless warrior, who sent all kinds of thoughts that the "Little Prince" had occupied Jia Baoyu''s body for several years into the soul jewel.


    "Put this thing in Taixu dreamland... When Shenying waiter returns, he will deal with it."


    The police fairy nodded slightly and said nothing about it.


    But he said that Jia Baoyu had been ignorant for several years and felt that he was himself, not himself.


    When a dream woke up, there was only the police fairy in front of him.


    He raised his hand and asked, "fairy, why am I here?"


    "Fool..."


    The police fairy smiled and continued to teach him the matter of making clouds and rain.


    After half an hour, she pushed Jia Baoyu into the room and closed the door.


    Jia Baoyu was in a trance. Seeing Qin Keqing and following the instructions of the police, it was inevitable that he would do something about his children, and it was difficult to tell all about it.


    The next day, he was tender and affectionate, and his soft language was gentle, which was inseparable from Qin Keqing.


    They seem to have passed a day and a long time.


    When I went out to play hand in hand, I suddenly came to a place, but I saw thorns and hazels everywhere, wolves and tigers walking together, facing a black stream blocking the road, and there was no bridge to pass.


    While hesitating, I suddenly saw the police fairy coming from behind and said, "stop moving forward, it''s important to turn back quickly!"


    Jia Baoyu hurriedly stopped and asked, "where is this department?"


    The police magic fairy said, "this is a maze, which is deep and thousands of miles away. There is no boat to go through. There is only one raft. It is the palm of a wooden monk and the pole of a gray waiter. It is not thanked by gold and silver, but it is crossed by those who have a chance. Now I swim here, and if I fall into it, I will deeply bear my earnest warning. "


    The words were still in the air, but the sound inside the maze was like thunder. Many yecha sea ghosts dragged Baoyu down.


    Jia Baoyu was so frightened that it rained like rain that he shouted, "can you save me!"


    Scared to attack people, the servant girls hurriedly came up and hugged him and shouted, "Baoyu is not afraid. We are here!"


    But Qin Keqing told the little girls outside the room to watch the cat and dog fight. Suddenly, he heard Baoyu calling her nickname in his dream and wondered, "no one knows my nickname here. How did he know it and call it out in his dream?"


    I wonder in my heart, but it''s not easy to ask.


    At that time, Jia Baoyu was confused. If he had lost something, he got up, took off his arms and adjusted his clothes. He was waited on by the servant girl and put on his clothes


    When he came to the door and saw Qin Keqing, Jia Baoyu suddenly stopped and looked at him.


    Qin Keqing said with a smile, "Uncle Bao, what''s the matter?"


    Jia Baoyu opened her mouth. She always felt that she couldn''t say what she wanted to say.


    He vaguely felt that Qin Keqing had slept with himself and should be his own woman.


    But I feel that I''m afraid I''m going to cause trouble when I say so.


    "Brother Rong''s daughter-in-law, the picture in your room is very good. Can you tell me?"

 Chapter 931

    Qin Keqing wondered because he called out his nickname. At this time, he felt that Jia Baoyu had different eyes and said something else. It was inevitable that he thought more.


    Is this second uncle Bao, although he is young, but he has a big mind - he has inquired about himself and the noble man in private and deliberately pursued it?


    Although this kind of thing is the top secret of rongning second house, man capital will not know much.


    This second uncle Bao


    Just thinking, I saw that Jia Baoyu was only 12 years old. He was carved in powder and jade, and spoke more seriously. It was not a frivolous atmosphere at the previous banquet.


    Qin Keqing couldn''t help laughing again.


    What do you think? This child is the same size as his brother Qin Zhong... What can he do if he hears something?


    Motioned the servant girls to stand outside the door and led Baoyu into the house.


    He said, "this picture is the picture of Begonia sleeping in spring painted by Tang Bohu."


    "Tang Bohu is a first-class scholar. His paintings can''t be hung in your house. After all, it''s not orthodox."


    "But here I am..."


    She smiled with self mockery: "it''s just hanging up."


    Jia Baoyu listened to her as like as two peas in the fairyland, and the heart was just like the one in Wonderland.


    But what happened in the fairyland was an empty dream after all. How could he say it?


    I can''t tell brother Rong''s daughter-in-law: I slept with you in my dream, so we became a couple, right?


    Although Jia Baoyu doesn''t completely care about secular human relations, he also knows that he doesn''t care, which doesn''t mean Qin Keqing doesn''t care.


    "Second uncle Bao, since you have inquired about my nickname, you have deliberately talked to me."


    Qin Keqing smiled.


    "Don''t you really want to discuss this painting with me? Say what you have to say. "


    Jia Baoyu saw her words with a self deprecating tone and thought that she had a story of her own. Because I knew her nickname, I misunderstood that I already knew


    After pondering for a while, Jia Baoyu said, "brother Rong''s daughter-in-law, I already know everything about you. What should you do now? "


    Qin Keqing smiled bitterly when he saw that he really knew.


    "Uncle Bao, what do you think I should do?"


    "Your Majesty hasn''t come to me for years... He should have forgotten me. But no matter what, I''m not the real daughter-in-law of Ning Guofu. I''m just a woman favored by your majesty. "


    Jia Baoyu was shocked: this story is really shocking!


    The daughter-in-law of Ning Guofu is actually the outer room of his majesty today?


    It can be seen that your majesty has no more faith in the favor of Rongguo mansion and Ningguo mansion! This kind of secret matter is not put in other places, but in Ning Guofu!


    "I want to be the daughter-in-law of Ning Guofu and live in peace and stability from now on, but master Zhen and brother Rong are used to debauchery. Which one will listen to my persuasion?" Qin Keqing said.


    "I can live here in Ningguo mansion. When master Jing is here, only your majesty comes here... As soon as master Jing goes to practice, cats, dogs and cats come to Ningguo mansion to be presumptuous, and the dignity of the government is spent during the day. Now outsiders say that up and down Ningguo Mansion, only lions are clean!"


    At this point, Qin Keqing''s wronged eyes are red.


    She has a bad origin and an awkward status - but she still wants to live a good life and has some feelings with Ning Guofu.


    What are Jia Zhen, Jia Rong and Jia Rui in the Ningguo mansion!


    Do not avoid raw and cold, cooked and hot, men and women!


    He is always fooling around with his friends and friends.


    Qin Keqing is now an outsider, but it doesn''t mean he is a whore - now Ningguo mansion is full of tortoise males and prostitutes, and is about to become a brothel!


    I really want to do something, but I can''t help it.


    After listening to her carefully, Jia Baoyu was surprised that Ning Guofu had become like this in just a few years, and lamented the identity transformation between Qin Keqing and Ning Guofu.


    Qin Keqing was supposed to be the cleanest in Ningguo mansion, but now he is the cleanest in Ningguo mansion.


    Ningguo mansion is a dignified government house, which is reduced to only a few people who can be considered clean. The rest are all cats and dogs. They only know how to fight all day.


    After hearing this, Jia Baoyu really knew Qin Keqing''s dilemma.


    The palm of the hand habitually stroked the jewel in front of the body and touched an empty space - I don''t know when my jewel has disappeared.


    But at this time, Jia Baoyu was not in the mood to take care of this.


    The jewel is not a good thing. He vaguely knows it. Losing it is also a good thing.


    He was thinking, what should Qin Keqing do¡ª¡ª


    If Jia Baoyu knew about it before he had that dream, he might not care so much.


    The fate of people in the world is different. How Qin Keqing is embarrassed has nothing to do with himself.


    But having that dream, Jia Baoyu regarded her as her own woman.


    Hearing that Ning Guofu is now so filthy, there is a sense of crisis among male gods.


    "But Qing, I won''t let you be wronged." He said subconsciously.


    Qin Keqing greeted him with a pair of angry eyes: "at a young age, there are so many strange words! Do you want to be like Ning Guofu''s, don''t you learn it well? "


    "I''m the emperor''s woman anyway. Do you call me that?"


    "What I said is true." Jia Baoyu emphasized that Qin Keqing was still not serious, so he was helpless.


    "Well, I have an idea. How about listening?"


    Qin Keqing said with a smile, "what other ideas do you have?"


    "Ningguo mansion is not a place to live for a long time. You''d better find a way, either to practice with hair, or to become a monk directly, and find a place to avoid right and wrong."


    "As for whether you really practice, who cares about you? It''s just that days won''t be so rich. " Jia Baoyu suggested.


    Qin Keqing was disappointed when he heard the speech: "Uncle Bao, your idea is good and unreasonable. Your majesty ordered me to stand by here for grace. If I leave easily, won''t your majesty want to punish me when he thinks of it? "


    Jia Baoyu heard the speech, but he thought of another layer.


    The emperor''s old son played with such flowers, imitating the form of song Huizong''s favor to master Li - if he had forgotten Qin Keqing, his own idea would let him know that Qin Keqing became a monk.


    Didn''t he want to have another idea to imitate Tang Xuanzong''s treatment of Yang Guifei?


    This is not impossible, but very possible - after a person controls the world and has extravagant desires, he is like a fly chasing stinky meat for any freshness. He will never give up and will definitely bite.


    "But Qing, you''re right."


    "I''m afraid a pile of rotten wood in Ningguo''s residence can''t be helped up. Since you still reluctantly stay here, be careful." Jia Baoyu said, "what''s more, you must ask me for help. I won''t let you be wronged."

 Chapter 932

    Qin Keqing could not help laughing when he looked like a serious little adult and seemed to be talking to himself as a "man".


    Reach out and point to Jia Baoyu: "you are a big kid. Don''t call me Keqing in the future."


    "If I listen to others, I must ask you!"


    But Jia Baoyu reached out and grabbed her wrist. The strength in his hand was amazing. He pulled her over and brought her to his eyes.


    Qin Keqing''s eyes widened in surprise, but Jia Baoyu came up and ate her Rouge carefully.


    Qin Keqing''s eyes widened in surprise from the beginning, pushed Jia Baoyu away and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "As you said, I''m just a little tired. Eat some rouge to relieve my God, that''s all."


    Qin Keqing whispered, "but I''m your nephew''s daughter-in-law, not those servant girls! How can you treat me as the same... "


    Jia Baoyu smiled and said, "Keqing, what do you say now?"


    Seeing that he dared to laugh, Qin Keqing was angry and ashamed, and his face flushed: "you... How dare you! Don''t you know what to do? The woman who dares to kiss the emperor, how many lives will Ning Rong''s second house die because of you! "


    Jia Baoyu was supposed to be a red powder childe without much courage. At this time, he didn''t know why he had the courage and sense of responsibility. It was like this thing was very common. He smiled and said, "Keqing, I just want to help you. You know, since I know about you, I''ve felt extraordinary about you. "


    "Now in Ningguo mansion, you are in a difficult situation and treat me as a child. How can I not reassure you?"


    "You are not nice to me, and I don''t blame you, but you can''t treat me as a child."


    "If you don''t tell me anything, you and I will regret all our lives and create a tragedy. What should we do?"


    Qin Keqing thought: what he thought was


    How much trust can he have if he doesn''t come to eat his rouge and regards him as an ordinary child?


    Once ningguofu has changed and these cats and dogs are crazy, how can I place my hope on a 12-year-old child?


    However, at this time, I knew that Jia Baoyu did have determination and courage.


    It''s just bold. It''s true.


    It really needs to be considered from what angle to look at this second uncle Bao in the future. It must no longer be the impression of "unreliable half child".


    After saying these words, he wiped off the broken rouge on his mouth. Jia Baoyu said aloud to the outside: "so this is the picture of Begonia sleeping in spring... Thank you for your advice from brother Rong''s daughter-in-law."


    After that, he led Xiren, Qingwen and other servant girls back to Rongguo''s house from Ningguo''s house. Unconsciously, it was evening, so he went to Jia''s mother Lao Taijun for dinner.


    "Well, today Baoyu... Is it different from usual?"


    At dinner, Jia''s mother suddenly looked at Jia Baoyu and said.


    Jia Baoyu smiled and said, "in fact, it''s nothing, but the jewel is lost. I feel like I''ve had a dream for several years, just like in a dream."


    Hearing what he said, Lin Daiyu, who had dinner with him, looked up in surprise and looked at Jia Baoyu carefully.


    Jia Baoyu smiled at her again. Lin Daiyu looked at him angrily at first, but she couldn''t help but red her eyes. She lowered her head and ate silently, dropping her tears into the bowl.


    God, see... He... He''s OK!


    Since that day, Lin Daiyu and Jia Baoyu have become close again, going out and in together, and living with Jia''s mother.


    Jia Baoyu picked up all his old poems and books, which made Jia Zheng happy.


    Because Jia Baoyu was gentle and gentle, there was another change than before, which made many servants and servants unconsciously obey orders. The title of second master Bao is really a rare and well deserved "man" in Ning Rong''s second house.


    It''s not just the heart and soul of a spoiled Jia mother.


    Also on this day, because Jia Baoyu was out of the illusion of Taixu, his clothes were inevitably untidy. When he saw it, he helped to change his clothes.


    This person is infatuated. He used to follow Jia''s mother and only has Jia''s mother in his heart. Now he follows Jia Baoyu and only has Jia Baoyu in his heart.


    Therefore, seeing her thoughtful and careful service, Jia Baoyu specially tested her. Seeing that she was really attentive, she became a confidant servant girl.


    On this day, there was bad news that Lin Ruhai died.


    Jia Lian takes Lin Daiyu to the south of the Yangtze River for mourning. Jia Baoyu is idle for some time.


    I don''t know why I''m strong, can drag the bull upside down, and have a good spirit. It''s easy to read.


    Therefore, I have read the four books and five classics, essays and books two or three times, and even learned about the eight part essay.


    But his mind was a little more, and his strength and intelligence were not too obvious to ordinary people.


    Seeing that he answered the four books and five classics like a stream, Jia Zheng had already been elated and ordered Lai Da to prepare the examination title and the name of the guarantor.


    In the face of some opponents who can''t even write well, Jia Baoyu naturally won easily. From then on, he can be regarded as a scholar.


    Jia Baoyu easily got the name of scholar again, that is, the so-called County test.


    This is really rare among the four kings and eight princes. There is no need for Jia Zheng to boast. The close friends of the four kings and eight princes know that the Rongguo mansion has another seed for reading books.


    After these two exams in a hurry, there will be a rural examination next year.


    Although Jia Zheng really wanted Jia Baoyu to go to the rural examination immediately to weigh his skills, he had to give up for the time being.


    On this day, Jia Baoyu just dealt with his old and pedantic father, Jia Zheng, and his gang of pilgrims in the autumn wind, and was preparing to go to play with Xue Baochai.


    After hearing that he had passed the scholar''s examination and talked with him about some practical things, the girl treated him differently.


    Jia Baoyu thought, maybe she should eat some rouge when she finds a chance, maybe she won''t be too angry.


    At this time, Ruizhu from Ningguo mansion came breathlessly holding a painting.


    "Second master Bao, I heard that you like Tang Bohu recently. My young grandmother asked me to send this picture."


    Jia Baoyu''s heart sank slightly.


    Qin Keqing has a heavy mind and always thinks a lot of things. People with this character won''t do things that are aimless and suddenly get involved.


    There must be something strange about this picture.


    After pondering for a while, without changing his face, Jia Baoyu took over the picture at the roadside of the courtyard. Jia Baoyu asked pleasantly, "Ruizhu, what else does brother Rong''s daughter-in-law have to say?"


    Ruizhu shook her head: "the young grandmother didn''t give orders. Instead, she told me to wait. Maybe second master Bao has any calligraphy and painting he wants."


    Jia Baoyu nodded slightly and motioned her to come with herself to an unmanned Pavilion.


    Ruizhu is waiting outside. She is very disciplined and doesn''t see much.


    When Jia Baoyu opened the picture of Begonia sleeping in spring, a note fell out - it was just an excuse to convey the message. Naturally, it would not be too secret.


    I saw it written: "please save me. Jia Zhen said she wanted to taste being an emperor."


    Jia Baoyu slightly raised her eyebrows, then understood and understood.


    What is the taste of being an emperor - that is, the taste of sleeping with an emperor''s woman!


    He knows he can''t do it. Lust has smoked his heart. He must do it!


    In his capacity, what kind of kiln sister can''t succeed. Most good family women can only be obedient, ashamed and humiliated. Only the emperor''s women are in front of him, as if they were within reach, but they can''t touch!


    It''s really itching.


    Moreover, the emperor seems to have forgotten Qin Keqing. Can''t he... Taste the delicacies the emperor has eaten?


    "Everything starts with greed."


    Jia Baoyu said faintly.


    "Together with greed, people die and birds die."


    Put away the picture of Begonia sleeping in spring. Jia Baoyu said, "Ruizhu, wait a minute."


    Ruizhu stood in the same place and waited a moment. Sure enough, she was honest.


    After a while, Jia Baoyu turned around, dried a piece of paper, folded it and handed it to Ruizhu: "don''t look, give it to grandma."


    Ruizhu nodded and hurried away.


    Return to Ningguo mansion and give this paper to Qin Keqing.


    Qin Keqing opened it and took a look, then quickly put it away.


    There is a seal imprinted with fresh ink, impressively with the words "if I come in person".


    With only this piece of paper in his hand, Qin Keqing''s heart jumped with fear - how dare Jia Baoyu!


    This is a false decree!

 Chapter 933

    Just with this mark, Qin Keqing knew what Jia Baoyu had given her and pointed out the way.


    With this mark, which of those straw bags in Ning Guofu dares to check carefully?


    Absolutely all obedient, no longer dare to move a bit of crooked mind.


    However, once this matter is poked out


    When Qin Keqing thought of this, he was uneasy at first, but then his eyes gradually lit up.


    On my side, only uncle Bao and I know. Even Ruizhu doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Only he himself knew about Jia Zhen''s old beast. At this time, he was worried about the emperor''s woman. Only Qin Keqing was so worried that he often turned over a word and a little action to think back and forth, and found it in time.


    Therefore, although Jia Zhen had only been interested for a few days, she had seen her mind and found out a word to prove it.


    At this time, even Jia Zhen''s confidant didn''t know that his master had moved this idea.


    Take out this "if I come in person". Isn''t Jia Zhen afraid to be scared out of her wits? How dare he speak up? How dare you inquire whether it is true or false?


    That''s really a good idea!


    Apart from being bold, there is no great danger - Jia Zhen does not dare to make a big fuss. Even if it is, the emperor knows that she has worked hard to protect her whole body, and Qin Keqing is definitely meritorious and innocent.


    Compared with their own women scaring off thieves with fake seals, wearing a green hat is something that the emperor will never accept!


    Therefore, after careful consideration, Qin Keqing gradually put down his heart.


    Don''t say it won''t make a big deal. Even if it does, the emperor will support it.


    At other times, engraving seals privately is a great sin of bullying the king and plotting against him. At this time, it is a great achievement of self-discipline.


    Immediately put down your heart and remain calm.


    Like a green headed fly, Jia Zhen deliberately curried favor with Qin Keqing for some time. In private, she used all the means of dandies to curry favor with good family women.


    Gradually speaking a little presumptuous, smiling


    Qin Keqing thought to himself that the old beast had high means.


    If he hadn''t been eaten Rouge by Jia Baoyu long ago, he had an idea; At the moment, I was alone in Ningguo mansion. I was helpless. My confidants were only two little servant girls who were of no great use. I was coaxed by the old beast''s sweet words and took calligraphy, painting, jewelry and other things to make myself happy.


    I''m afraid I have to move my mind


    But now I have Jia Baoyu and got a fake "if I come in person", so I can barely rely on him.


    Then you won''t be dazed by Jia Zhen and forget what kind of old animal he is.


    Jia Zhen saw that she could not coax her left and right, and gradually lost her patience.


    After drinking wine that day, he took advantage of the wine and pointed to Qin Keqing and shouted, "you don''t look at yourself! Do you really think your father''s unsophisticated little official told you to marry into the government? "


    "If you leave me today, we will be a loving couple and live a happy life quietly."


    "If you don''t follow me, hum, you have to follow me if you don''t!"


    Just as he was about to pounce on him like a jackal, Qin Keqing coldly raised a piece of white paper: "do I have to come from this thing?"


    Jia Zhen suddenly turned into a cold sweat.


    If I come in person?


    He fell to his knees, kowtowed to the seal on the white paper, and then ran out of Qin Keqing''s room.


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing couldn''t help laughing.


    This period of worry has finally completely disappeared!


    Put away the white paper of "if I come in person", she happily sipped some tea, unconsciously touched her lips for some reason, and her cheeks were slightly red.


    "Small, it''s not a good thing..."


    With a self-conscious shame and anger, the house seems to be shrouded in bright light.


    In the Taixu dreamland, the police Fantasy Fairy, the boundless warrior and the boundless real person were all speechless for a moment.


    "The evil things outside this day have been taken down. How about the fate or constantly shifting?"


    The police fairy pointed to the soul pearl on one side and said puzzled.


    "Look at the past and decide this world... The material should have been the same."


    Said the immortal.


    "This Shenying waiter is a strange man. Although he has the meaning of coming out of the dust and an extraordinary heart, he can read patiently and treat people wholeheartedly."


    "Is it because of this evil thing that there has been a change?"


    The police magic fairy and the boundless soldiers have no answer.


    The three immortals looked at the soul jewel. After a long time, the police fairy said, "maybe when the Shenying waiter wakes up one day, he will naturally be able to remove the influence of this evil thing."


    "But he has made a big difference - you see, Qin Keqing won''t lose his life. In the future, Xue Baochai, Lin Daiyu and even Jin Chuaner will change their lives."


    "Is this song about the twelve hairpins in Jinling and a dream of Red Mansions accurate?"


    The boundless soldier thought for a moment and suddenly smiled, "what''s the matter with being accurate and inaccurate? When I first saw the twelve hairpins in Jinling and the song of a dream of Red Mansions, it was this evil thing, not Jia Baoyu. "


    "What''s more, if Jia Baoyu knows, what are you afraid of?"


    "The stone was brought out by us at the beginning, and it was also the Shenying waiter of the police Fantasy Fairy. I''m afraid he would make fun of us after he returned to Taixu fairyland?"


    The police fairy smiled when she heard the speech.


    She is different from the boundless great scholar and the boundless real person. She has been with Jia Baoyu for many days and has a story. At that time, the waiter Shenying is afraid not to be ashamed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Qin Keqing''s mind floated, he inevitably had some thoughts.


    He also thought that Jia Baoyu studied very hard now and would be very unusual in the future. Just thinking that his brother Qin Zhong was not good at reading and homework, he found a reason, took a pair of calligraphy and paintings and visited Jia Baoyu when there was no one.


    Because there was no one, it was inevitable that Jia Baoyu would eat another mouthful of rouge before giving up.


    Then he unfolded the picture again, put on a serious look of sending the picture with Jia Baoyu, and talked about his frustrated brother Qin Zhong.


    Jia Baoyu was noncommittal about this, but made an appointment with her about the place and secret sign to meet in the future.


    Qin Keqing just couldn''t hear clearly. In fact, he firmly wrote it down in his heart.


    The next day, Jia Baoyu was invited to the Ningguo mansion. When the servant girls went out, Qin Zhong didn''t come. The little thief had to eat the rouge again.


    After putting on Rouge with a red face, Baozhu and Ruizhu came with a handsome boy with white face and red lips.


    Jia Baoyu looked at Qin Zhong, his "brother-in-law", and his eyebrows sank slightly.


    The boy is beautiful, but he has peach eyes and is a little lecherous?


    After seeing Jia Baoyu and seeing his handsome appearance, he showed some intimacy.


    Jia Baoyu was not sensitive to his closeness and asked him a few academic questions. He coughed like an old man: "this homework is far from good!"


    As soon as Qin Zhong heard this, his lust was gone, and he was afraid of Jia Baoyu like a teaching teacher.


    Jia Baoyu came forward and arranged Qin Zhong to Jia''s private school to make him study hard.


    In the Jia family''s private school, the teacher is Jia dairu. He is dazed. He reads a book every day in class, turns around and leaves without stopping.


    As soon as Qin Zhong arrived inside, he didn''t feel very interesting, but he soon realized the meaning... Xue pan relied on himself to be a stay overlord in this private school and had gold and silver means to open the way. He just made friends with several close little brothers. He was inseparable from each other in and out, and his momentum was very huge.


    There are two long graceful and beautiful people inside, which are inevitably mixed with the same peach blossom Qin Zhong.


    When Lin Daiyu came back from the funeral in the south of the Yangtze River and Jia Baoyu met her, he got this interesting story from his little fellow Mingyan.


    It turned out that Qin Zhong didn''t learn well and refused to study. He had a good relationship with Xue Pan''s brothers. He was blocked by Xue pan and beat him. He didn''t dare to make a public. He hasn''t come to the private school for several days.


    Jia Baoyu wrote down this matter. His mind is really an immoral thing. He has to talk to Qin Keqing when he is free to avoid making mistakes.


    However, Lin Daiyu is still welcome.


    When Lin Daiyu came back to Jia''s house, she first cried with Jia''s mother - the child who lost his mother and father first was also pathetic, which caused everyone to cry for a moment.


    However, after Mrs. Wang, Wang Xifeng and others shed tears, the calculation in their heart is also terrible.


    If Lin Daiyu married Jia Baoyu before, there was a 50-60% chance of becoming a regular wife, now it is less than 10%.


    A broken and settled orphan girl came to take refuge. With the favor of the old prince, she seemed to be more favored than her granddaughter for a while.


    But once the old prince is gone, what is she?


    Really depend on others and depend on others! Which Prince of the government will marry such an orphan?


    After a welcome, the crowd gradually dispersed. After all, Lin Daiyu was getting along with Jia Baoyu in private. Then she wiped her tears and said some intimate words.


    "You passed the scholar exam? That''s also very good. In the future, I''m afraid I''ll be a scholar in the examination, what kind of official to be, and marry a decent and good wife... "


    When she said this, she wanted to congratulate Jia Baoyu. When she said this, Lin Daiyu was careful and mocked Jia baoyuming.


    Jia Baoyu said, "even if you have a wife, you won''t let you go after all."


    Lin Daiyu only hit him angrily: "you have no face and no skin! Who am I! Seeing that I have no parents, I laugh at me like this! "


    He lost his strength and just cried on the bed.


    Jia Baoyu hugged her and leaned against the bed to eat her Rouge slowly.


    Lin Daiyu opened her eyes and knew what "frivolous" was. She was ashamed, anxious and angry. She stretched out her hand to hit him in tears.


    Jia Baoyu did not care. She let her temper be small and still did and said her own.


    They were so angry for a long time. Lin Daiyu was weak after all. She didn''t have much strength. She covered her face and said, "you go, I''ll never see you again!"


    Jia Baoyu was indifferent and slowly talked to her about business.


    "Frown, we both know our thoughts. Don''t worry about such small things. We should stay together forever after all."


    "So don''t be paranoid. Just listen to me and I''ll live up to you."


    Lin Daiyu said, "you think about other women and say you can''t live up to me? I was so blind that my heart was eaten by the dog before I saw you -- "


    "Lose your temper and eat your rouge." Jia Baoyu said.


    Lin Daiyu opened her mouth and wanted to say a lot of words.


    Jia Baoyu knew that sister Lin''s mouth could be poisonous and her mind could be small. There was no reason to say that she was a reincarnation of a bar spirit. If he continued to argue with her, he would not win, but would annoy sister Lin to death.


    It''s really her own weakness, and she has to fight and be angry, which will hurt her body. In the future, she should let her move more and be healthy.


    After holding Lin Daiyu''s mouth, Jia Baoyu asked, "have you handled all the things in Jiangnan this time?"

 Chapter 934

    Lin Daiyu saw him talking about business. Although he was full of complaints and careful thinking, he had to answer in the end.


    "When I was in Jiangnan, brother chain helped me deal with it."


    "How to deal with it?" Jia Baoyu asked.


    "Brother Lian said that all the housekeepers and servants were dirty, so they sent them away together. Because my father is an honest and clean official and has no surplus money. After the funeral, there is not much surplus money. They are rewarded to the mourning filial son and the old man guarding the forest, so that the old man can take care of his father''s grave on the Spring Festival. "


    When Lin Daiyu talked about this sad thing, she was still depressed.


    Jia Baoyu asked, "how do you feel about brother chain''s handling?"


    Lin Daiyu looked at him puzzled: "it''s quite appropriate and comprehensive."


    You''re a ghost!


    Jia Baoyu almost said it -- how many salt merchants and salt lords flatter Lin Ruhai when he is the salt inspector in the south of the Yangtze River?


    One hundred thousand Liang is absolutely incorruptible. A little corruption and collusion are not worth a million Liang!


    Such a large sum of money was forcibly swallowed by Jia Lian, who bullied Lin Daiyu''s 11-year-old orphan daughter and knew nothing about worldly affairs.


    Jia Baoyu had a good feeling for Jia Lian and Wang Xifeng, because they both smiled at themselves.


    Now it seems that their laughter is because they please the old ancestor Jia''s mother, not because they have goodwill for Jia Baoyu.


    The grass bags in Ningguo mansion are not good things. There are dangerous guys everywhere in Rongguo mansion.


    Without experiencing such things, Jia Baoyu really can''t see that their husband and wife can do such immoral things as "eating out of households".


    In particular, Lin Daiyu is the only one who eats.


    Jia Baoyu ate all the dowries of future women - which made Jia Baoyu a little angry.


    I can''t bear it. I have to find a chance to take back these properties and revenge Wang Xifeng and his wife!


    However, we can''t be in a hurry. We have to plan slowly.


    Now it''s the size of Wang Xifeng''s Rongguo mansion. If Jia Baoyu falls out with her, it''s reasonable. If she doesn''t, she''ll have to be in trouble.


    After another year, Jia Baoyu realized that the reputation of Ningguo mansion was getting worse and worse, and there were no rules. Only Qin Keqing and Liao were innocent in the whole family.


    Together with Jia Lian and Jia amnesty, they were still a little serious. They went to Ningguo mansion several times and gradually became estrous cats and dogs. They looked for friends everywhere.


    The women in Rongguo mansion are aware that they have not had contact with Ningguo mansion for a full year - only Jia Zhen''s daughter-in-law you and Jia Rong''s daughter-in-law Qin Keqing come to Rongguo mansion to visit. The women in Rongguo mansion do not go to Ningguo mansion to avoid tarnishing their reputation.


    Jia Baoyu also found a breakthrough point to clean up Jia Lian and Wang Xifeng. By the way, he made rules in Rongguo house, so as not to become Ningguo house.


    This breakthrough point is the Lai family.


    Lai Da controls the affairs of Rongguo mansion and Lai Er controls the affairs of Ningguo mansion. These two people are called housekeepers, but they are like potential crocodiles in the water - bit by bit hollowing out the families of Ningguo mansion and Rongguo mansion, building their own luxury houses and yards, and their children and grandchildren become slaves as officials.


    But they were silent. All mistakes were made by the housekeeper''s wife. They were right.


    And the younger generation of the Jia family call them "Grandpa Lai".


    What do domestic slaves rely on as masters?


    In addition to smart heads, there are a group of masters of wine bags and rice bags. It''s a pity if they don''t get the money!


    These men in Ning Rong''s second house are not reliable. Women in charge of the house are more selfish than one. They are not good enough to be in public.


    In fact, the Lai family is a slave of the Jia family, who seems to be the representative of the master of the Jia family - they are more modest and intelligent than the useless masters of the Jia family. They observe their words and deeds, and the city government is deep and cruel. They can also play tricks on the waste snacks of the Jia family.


    Lai family is the biggest vampire and parasite in rongning second house.


    We should clean up the rules. The biggest rule is that the domestic slave is superior to the master.


    Moreover, Wang Xifeng, the housekeeper, was about to touch Lai Da, a quiet and real housekeeper, before he could touch a full bag.


    To clean up Rongguo mansion, we must start with Ningguo mansion.


    Rongguo mansion is deeply intertwined. There are not only Wang Xifeng and Lai Da, but also Jia Mu, Mrs. Wang, Jia Zheng and Jia amnesty.


    In comparison, Ning Guofu is much simpler, and there are only two real characters, Jia Zhen and Lai Er.


    For Jia Baoyu, an ordinary conspiracy may need to be laid out, triggered debates and disputes, and finally wait for the ruling of the high-ranking person.


    But he wants to break the game by the most unusual, unexpected and ruthless means


    One night, on a dark and windy night, Jia Zhen was killed in the room by Lai Er, the housekeeper of Ningguo mansion. There was also Lai Er Xinna''s concubine in the room.


    The evidence was conclusive and the party was confused. He was led to sign and pledge and sent to death row.


    This shocked the whole rongning second house and most of the capital.


    Domestic slaves and concubines? Domestic slaves kill the owner?


    It is quite rare for domestic slaves to be able to take concubines, and domestic slaves who are really mixed to that level often do not take concubines in order to show their loyalty to their master.


    Because the master will eat as much as he gives. This is the attitude of loyal dog.


    It''s not that the owner found food and ate it himself before he gave it.


    The most dramatic thing is that the master also slept the concubine of the domestic slave, and the domestic slave killed the master - the whole thing is ridiculous.


    Ask, Jia Zhen from Ningguo mansion?


    Oh, that''s not surprising. It''s normal... He finally killed himself.


    Jia Zhen died, and Jia Rong in Ningguo mansion was in charge of the family. In fact, Qin Keqing was behind his back. He immediately killed several careless servant girls and servants. The whole Ningguo mansion did not receive foreign guests for three months. The atmosphere was immediately cleared, and there were no more servant girls, servants, masters and guests fooling around.


    As a result, the dandies in the capital lost a place to play and have fun, but there was no such witty quirk as "only the stone lion is clean" added to Ning Guofu.


    Almost everyone knows that Ning Guofu is not clean because Jia Zhen is absurd. Now the atmosphere in Ningguo government is clean and upright again. Naturally, there are no such words.


    Although the Rongguo mansion did not seem to have changed much on the surface, in fact, all the masters were a little sad and shared a common hatred, and gradually excluded people related to the Lai family.


    Even people like Jia amnesty and Jia Lian inevitably think, "what''s the matter with sleeping with your concubine? As for killing the master? "


    "I''m afraid the Lai family can''t be trusted."


    Jia Zheng is old-fashioned, not to mention his disgust with the Lai family.


    On the surface, Jia''s mother comforted mammy Lai, Lai DA and others who came to show their loyalty, saying that the Rongguo government was absolutely kind to them and had no doubt. Jia Zhen was also to blame for Lai Er and Jia Zhen.


    But there is also a thorn in my heart.


    The Lai family... Was not so reliable.


    They are not greedy for money and building a yard. They will kill the master of the Jia family!


    Realizing this, Jia''s mother can no longer really rest assured of the Lai family.


    Just these days, Jia Baoyu passed the good news of selecting people in the rural examination, which diluted the sadness of rongning''s second house.


    Jia Baoyu is only 13 years old. He has won the promotion and is qualified to be an official.


    As long as he is willing to be an official, he can now use the strength of Grandpa''s Wang family, Grandpa''s historian and his Jia family to be an official from grade 6 to grade 7 anywhere. After two years of operation, he can be an official of grade 5 and grade 4!


    This is the foundation of the future prosperity of the second rongning mansion and the bright backing!


    On the day of the Zhongju, Jia Zheng, Mrs. Wang and Jia''s mother all laughed, and everyone in Rongguo mansion smiled. Except aunt Zhao with Jia Huan, they didn''t dare to come out to be conspicuous; Li Wan, Jia Zhu''s widow, did not show up with her son Jia Lan when she thought of Jia Zhu.


    Ning Guofu, Qin Keqing, who was actually in power, was laughing and humming songs all day, which made Jia Rong tremble. Won''t you think of any means to punish me? I''m already obedient


    After Jia Baoyu was lifted, another happy event came. Jia Yuanchun, Jia Baoyu''s eldest sister, sealed the virtuous Princess and was about to go home to save her relatives.


    Rongguo mansion began to build a grand view garden again.


    Jia Baoyu also officially moved out of Jia''s mother''s house with her servant girls and had her own yard.


    In this small courtyard, he is more presumptuous. He eats all the rouge of several little servant girls when they have nothing to do. Xue Baochai and Lin Daiyu come to play with him, and it is inevitable that they will be poisoned by him.


    Coupled with Qin Keqing of Ningguo mansion, Jia Baoyu can eat Rouge every day.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Some rumors of lack of money began to spread in Rongguo mansion. Some say Wang Xifeng is greedy, others say Lai Da, who is in charge, is greedy.


    If it had been a few months ago, there would have been no doubt about this rumor - it must have all depended on Wang Xifeng.


    Because the Lai family is too respected and powerful, those servant girls and women who dare to speak ill of them will really be killed!


    And Wang Xifeng, just a master, gossip about her. What''s the matter? Can she catch people?


    Now the situation is different - Lai Er is bold enough to assassinate Jia Zhen of Ning Guofu for a woman. The respect of the Lord of Rong Guofu for the Lai family is almost gone, and there are many doubts.


    Recently, Lai Da''s power has been restricted and divided repeatedly. It can be said that it is difficult for mud Bodhisattva to cross the river. The servant girls are not afraid to spread these gossip.


    In Wang Xifeng''s opinion: "well, the Lai family is really restless and dare to corrupt my mother!"


    Lai DA and others are also smart. What they think is: "Wang Xifeng wants to attack our Lai family and recover their rights. This is related to real money and silver, and whether the Lai family can retreat from Rongguo mansion, but it can''t compromise!"


    Both sides fought when you came and I went, but they didn''t notice that you lost some power today and I lost some power tomorrow. Unconsciously, these powers came into Jia Baoyu''s hands.


    Nearly a month later, when mammy Lai came to Jia''s mother to cry.


    Jia''s mother received her politely and then served tea to see off the guests.


    The Lai family and Wang Xifeng don''t have much power in their hands. I don''t know when Lai Wang and Zhou Rui''s confidants have obeyed orders in front of Jia Baoyu''s servant girls.


    Even Lin Daiyu was assigned a housekeeper by Jia Baoyu to worry about her, so as not to stay at home all day.


    Jia Baoyu is not a housekeeper in name, but every move and money in the family pass through the hands of his servant girls and people close to him.


    At this time, it was too late for the Lai family to want to withdraw from the Rongguo mansion.


    Or stay as a slave, let the master arrange, kill, and there is no place to report to the official.


    Or, spit out the property you got before and withdraw from Rongguo mansion.


    Mammy Lai and Lai Da discussed with each other to get rid of slavery and leave Rongguo mansion at a huge price, so as not to be killed by the master at will.


    Just this one, the expenditure of Rongguo government has been abundant for a few months.


    And Wang Xifeng finally figured out that he had been calculated by his little brother-in-law Jia Baoyu!

 Chapter 935

    If you want to see who calculated yourself, you have to see who finally reaped the greatest benefits.


    Wang Xifeng had a good fight with the Lai family at first. When the Lai family was driven away, she came back and was very angry.


    His confidants went to Jia Baoyu''s hands one by one. The whole Jia Jiarong''s state house was actually the changing King''s flag at the head of the city. Few of them could be moved by her.


    After holding back at home for several days, he almost got a serious illness. In the end, he couldn''t bear it and went to Jia Baoyu''s courtyard in person.


    At first, he said two words and began to carry a gun with a stick.


    "Baoyu, I''m your sister-in-law anyway. Because I don''t have any talent, it''s inevitable that I don''t think well, and because I don''t think well, I''m inevitably negligent... "


    "Maybe when I offended you, I asked you to blame my sister-in-law."


    At this time, Wang Xifeng was only 20 years old. She had been married to Rong Guofu for some years. When she was supposed to be a girl, she was like an old lady.


    Jia Baoyu looked at her and listened to her endless and strange words. It''s not strange at all.


    It''s strange that the appearance of her Phoenix eyes now does not damage her beauty, but adds some strange charm.


    "What my sister-in-law said is serious... I heard that brother Lian has found another room for a new lover?"


    Wang Xifeng felt a little impatient when she saw him pull back to her home.


    "Baoyu, don''t say these irrelevant words! Since you won''t say, I''ll ask directly. Where on earth did I offend you? Count those things from me! "


    Jia Baoyu said with a smile, "because I have to start with brother Lian, that''s why I specifically mentioned brother Lian. Since you won''t listen, help yourself. If you will listen, sit down and speak slowly. "


    Wang Xifeng angrily scolded: this little thing has brought me a show!


    Simply sneered: "then I''ll listen quietly!"


    "I said, brother chain is looking for a new lover again?" Jia Baoyu asked.


    "So what?" Wang Xifeng asked.


    "He asked you for money. It must not be much?" Jia Baoyu asked again.


    Wang Xifeng said proudly, "that''s nature! Can I take my family''s money and spend it for those prostitutes? "


    Jia Baoyu said with a smile, "that''s strange. Second brother chain can''t get much money from the house. How can he drink flower wine day and night and be the groom night and day? There are so many women willing to follow him, as if he had a fortune?"


    Wang Xifeng thought a little and became suspicious. However, because he and Jia Lian were decent, he didn''t show it to outsiders at all. He also stuck gold on Jia Lian''s face and said, "men''s house, looking for money outside is your ability. There are still many friends on your second brother''s wine table. It''s not surprising that there are not many people to please based on his status."


    "Always quarrel with women about three melons and two dates, but it won''t be a climate!"


    Finally, he added such a sentence, but he accused sang of abusing Huai and Jia Baoyu of stealing the housekeeper''s right of the woman in the family.


    Jia Baoyu smiled. Although he didn''t care about Wang Xifeng''s ridicule, he was stirred up a little by this Feng spicy son.


    This woman is really a rare beauty. If ordinary people get it, I don''t know how lucky it is; Jia Lian, the second brother of the chain, spent all day outside looking for flowers and willows, tossing about some yingyanyan who couldn''t get on the table. It''s really ridiculous.


    "Sister-in-law, you don''t have to hint or express me."


    "I took over these housekeepers for the good of Rongguo mansion. Look at the Naning state residence. What did it look like in just a few years by brother Zhen? It can be seen that the Housekeeper should not be careless. "


    Jia Baoyu said, "and the Lai family finally had to give us 100000 taels of silver in order to escape slavery. The wool came from the sheep. The Rongguo government didn''t know how much gold and silver they had stolen. If we don''t rectify it, we really don''t know what it will become. "


    Wang Xifeng raised her eyebrows and shouted fiercely, "don''t talk about these useless bullshit! After half a circle, don''t you still haven''t talked about the root? Why did I offend you, and why did you target me? "


    Jia Baoyu said lightly, "sister-in-law, you boast that your man can drink flower wine outside every day, but I don''t believe it. His friends are only those who spend his money. How can he pay for him? "


    "If the best chicken, duck, fish, wine and dishes, restaurants and brothels consume dozens of Liang a day, these friends and dogs are counted in the account of second brother chain. At least one hundred to two hundred Liang a day, or more, plus he sells some women''s gold and silver... Since this year, less than 20000, more than 50000 silver, second brother chain has spent it?"


    Wang Xifeng widened her eyes and stood up: "he! Where did he get so much money! "


    "Since his uncle died, he has played all the way from Jinling to the capital. How carefree he is."


    Jia Baoyu sneered and said, "maybe I gave you some silver to make you feel at ease. But you husband and wife swallowed up sister Lin''s father''s inheritance and funeral expenses. Can you enjoy it at ease? "


    Wang Xifeng was frightened and stared at Jia Baoyu.


    And I couldn''t believe it: "is it because of this? How can you turn against me because of this? "


    "Those silver are for the food, clothing and drinking of more than 300 people in Rongguo mansion. Not only me, but also you! Besides, sister Lin, don''t she have to pay a meal fee when she comes to our Rongguo house to stay? " Wang Xifeng said something and leaned forward: "Baoyu, sister-in-law, you may not like to hear..."


    "Sister Lin is charming and charming, but her wife raises her eyebrows. She is too sharp and has a small temper. She will not listen to her mother-in-law in the future."


    "How can she marry you when her parents are dead and she has no help?"


    Jia Baoyu said with a smile, "what if you can''t marry me? Men, three wives and four concubines are just ordinary. There''s nothing wrong with sister Lin being my woman."


    "What''s more, the words of the matchmaker ordered by the parents are for the incompetent men. When the emperor chooses the imperial concubine, do the parents choose one by one?"


    Wang Xifeng was frightened. Jia Baoyu was really bold!


    Can the emperor casually talk about choosing imperial concubines?


    Jia Baoyu continued: "if you are stuck in the pile of fat and powder, you have no ability but to act like a spoiled child. In the end, your parents'' orders will be pressed down, just like the collapse of heaven and earth. How can you have a little resistance? But if you succeed in the exam, leave the Rongguo mansion and become an official outside... How much can your parents really control? "


    "The child has never grown up, and naturally his parents are strict with him; If the child grows up and has an official status, how can parents easily force each other? At most, it''s just good words and advice! "


    "In my future, my sister-in-law thinks that I can''t decide the fate of several women?"


    When Wang Xifeng heard him say this, she couldn''t help nodding slightly: Yes - this is the real man and the bearing of a real man in rongning second house.


    Today''s rongning two houses are either dissolute or just listen to women''s opinions. Which one has a real long-term plan, but one day is another day.


    "That is to say, did you cut us for Daiyu''s sake?" Wang Xifeng asked Jia Baoyu.


    "It''s not. It just coincides with its meeting." Jia Baoyu said, "the Lai family is really not like words. It''s time to clean up and rectify the order in the house."


    "When will you return this power to me?"


    Wang Xifeng said reluctantly.


    Jia Baoyu hooked her finger. Wang Xifeng was surprised, but he held it down and ate rouge.


    Angry Wang Xifeng''s face turned red, stamped her feet and scolded. After scolding, she cried again.


    I just don''t want people to see and make people laugh, so I deliberately lowered my voice.


    "You little beast! How dare you be unreasonable to me! "


    "Since Yun Ying got married and came to your Jia house, I''ve never let anyone touch me except Lian er. How dare you break my integrity, you little beast!"


    Fengjiaozi was really angry and cried - although she has a hot temper and usually talks and laughs, she actually pays most attention to men''s and women''s defense. At most, her nephews Jia Rong and Jia Qiang are trying to make fun of them by telling a joke. In fact, she can sit upright.


    I didn''t think I was really pressed by my uncle Jia Baoyu to eat Rouge?


    Jia Baoyu smiled, wiped off the bright red rouge on his mouth and said, "sister-in-law, we two have one heart. At that time, mine will be yours. Don''t you have all the power?"


    Wang Xifeng listened to his words, scolded again, found the rouge box in the house, put on her makeup again, and left angrily.


    Jia Baoyu knew she wanted to face, and she would not say it to the outside world.


    But I also know that in addition to her face, her heart is also very poisonous. No, she must be holding it in her heart.


    Either find an opportunity to set a trap for Jia Baoyu, or find an opportunity to let Jia Baoyu take the initiative to expose, or let people realize what''s wrong with Jia Baoyu... It must be revenge.


    When she was eaten, she was full of her daughter''s thoughts and began to think about it?


    This possibility does not exist in Wang Xifeng, a phoenix hottie.


    However, Jia Baoyu didn''t care either. As he was admitted to the college, he controlled the family affairs of Ning Rong''s second house through the women around him. It can be said that it was inside and outside Ning Rong''s second house, and the general trend was mine.


    No matter how smart Wang Xifeng was, she couldn''t see the general trend. She thought Jia Baoyu would fight with her in the inner house.


    Now that the Ningguo mansion has been cleaned up, the Rongguo mansion is next.


    Because the Lai family fled Rongguo mansion in a hurry, the relationship households originally stuffed into the Lai family were in panic and didn''t know what to do. Jia Baoyu incorporated these people as thugs and supervisors. These people were losing power, but they also worked hard at this time.


    However, after a period of time, those who do supervision inevitably want to start stealing.


    This is very easy to do - Jia Baoyu is the only real supporter of the Lai family. They are not obedient. Jia Baoyu directly rectifies the disobedience to let them know what is the cruelty of the world.


    Master man of the yard, who is willing to quarrel with Jia Baoyu for the remaining sins left by everyone?


    What''s more, Jia Baoyu died under his own hands. Jia Baoyu punished himself. Who can say anything?


    But Jia Zheng ran out and muttered two words of criticism that a gentleman should have a heart of benevolence, showing his sense of existence, and went to play chess with the scavengers.


    This time, Jia Baoyu''s men immediately became clean and honest and worked hard to be more serious.


    Others were so awed that they dared not think about fooling the past.


    And because the Jia family has no big rats and thieves like Lai Da, it seems that life is still passable for a while


    Of course, it''s just an illusion.


    The black sheep of Rongguo mansion don''t work in production, but they are hungry one by one; From Jia''s mother, she pays attention to eating, drinking and enjoying. She spends countless money. Even if she makes ends meet, how can she maintain it for a long time?


    It''s just that there''s a bit of a shine back for the time being.


    If we really want to renovate the Rongguo mansion, we must have Jia''s mother, Jia amnesty and Jia Zheng go to the West together, and Jia Baoyu really monopolizes power!

 Chapter 936

    The atmosphere of Ningguo mansion became better, and Rongguo mansion was greatly reorganized. For a time, ningrong mansion and Rongguo mansion looked new. It was really a little energetic.


    And because there will be a general examination after the completion of this year''s rural examination, Jia Baoyu is likely to be a scholar from the national examination and become an official at the age of 14. Ning Rong''s second house looks more and more young and promising.


    Also because Ning Rong''s two houses are bound by Jia Baoyu, apart from Jia''s mother, Mrs. Wang, Jia amnesty, Jia Lian and Jia Zheng, which are not easy to control, they have gradually become clear-cut.


    Especially Jia Mu and Mrs. Wang, the feeling is particularly obvious.


    The servant girls dare not talk and chew, and the servants have a clear level of service and dare not mess around.


    Moreover, there will be no such thing as a servant pulling a servant girl to make trouble with a rockery, or a servant girl fooling around with outsiders and the master.


    Wang Xifeng fought with Jia Baoyu angrily. First, he arranged a trap. Jia Baoyu was not fooled at all. Later, Jia Baoyu seized the opportunity and ate a mouthful of rouge.


    It is also designed to let Ping''er and other servant girls seduce Jia Baoyu. Jia Baoyu still refuses to be fooled and still looks for an opportunity to retaliate directly on her.


    Wang Xifeng was finally a little afraid of Jia Baoyu, the lawless guy. He decided not to retaliate and went away from him.


    In this year, Jia Baoyu got a middle Jinshi, such as the seventh grade Imperial Academy.


    This time, the four kings and eight princes came to congratulate and celebrate. They talked to Jia Baoyu one by one, very affectionate.


    As everyone knows, a firm political ally appeared in rongguofu.


    The seven grade Imperial Academy is a noble official position. Although there are few things, they have learned a lot.


    After two or three years and learning almost the same, you can go directly to the six ministries to observe politics, and then serve as officials of the six ministries.


    This kind of well-informed six Department officials made friends in the same year, which itself had a great influence.


    This is a field that the four kings and eight princes had never touched before.


    After several busy days, Jia Baoyu went to the Imperial Academy to make a seven grade Imperial Academy, also known as the Imperial Academy to be ordered. He may wait for political observation, or he may be summoned and enabled by the emperor at any time to serve as a local official or court official.


    This serious imperial examination official has arrived. Seeing that Jia Baoyu has a bright future all the way, Jia Zheng and Mrs. Wang are no longer good at being strict with him. On the contrary, they all speak with a pleasant face and change to a deliberative tone.


    This also confirms some of Jia Baoyu''s original words.


    When he has an official position and has a bright future, his parents'' orders can not be so hard and inflexible. Then there is the society with strict hierarchy, which will eventually have a chance to breathe with the promotion of hierarchy.


    If you don''t work hard on weekdays, you have no ability to deal with risks. At that time, with strict hierarchical constraints, we can only obey orders. Who can blame?


    Also from this day on, Jia Baoyu didn''t cover up his relationship with Lin Daiyu and Xue Baochai, and he didn''t have to pay attention to the servant girls to avoid being told by Jia Zheng and Mrs. Wang.


    Just as Jia Baoyu expected, although it was surprising, after Jia Baoyu had a great future, Aunt Xue did not immediately choose to reject it, but began to teach Xue Baochai some ways to keep her favorite and please her daughter to be a big wife.


    Lin Daiyu was naturally accepted, but before the wedding day, I didn''t know who was the big room between her and Xue Baochai.


    Time is in a hurry. It''s a few years.


    After Jia''s mother died, Jia amnesty fell ill and died one day for some reason. Jia Yu village, who once took refuge in Jia''s house, died almost together with him


    It has been several years since the new emperor ascended the throne. The relationship between Ning Rong''s second house and the four kings and eight princes is still close. However, after Jia Baoyu entered the court, he only listened to the emperor''s orders and did not play favoritism. It is inevitable that his relationship with other princes has gradually become cold.


    After Mrs. Wang and Jia Zheng tried to persuade each other several times, they couldn''t think of it after all, and they had to listen to it.


    Jia Baoyu''s wedding has also been held, including his wife Xue Baochai, his wife Lin Daiyu and Shi Xiangyun.


    As for the unspeakable niece and daughter-in-law Qin Keqing and sister-in-law Wang Xifeng, they had to grievance them. They often made an appointment to get together and relieve their lovesickness.


    Such developments have completely violated the fate set by the boundless great men, the boundless real people and the police fairy, which has puzzled the three immortals for a long time.


    How could the evil thing called soul pearl have such a great impact on Jia Baoyu?


    The police fairy especially complained that she had made a list of the two volumes of the twelve hairpins in Jinling and compiled the dance music of a dream of Red Mansions, which turned out to be like this?


    Is that decent?


    "This hard rock is so happy in the world that I''m afraid I don''t want to return to Taixu illusion for a while."


    "It''s amazing that he won the wood and stone alliance and the golden and jade marriage."


    The boundless Master said, "there is no better chance than this. I took the wind and moon treasure and brought him back? "


    "Now bring him back. I''m afraid that Jiangzhu Xiancao and Shenying waiters will blame us." Immortal Miaomiao smiled, "why don''t we send him a gossip map to see if it can lead him to enlightenment and self-cultivation."


    At the hearing of the speech, the boundless master and the police fairy smiled and said, "it''s so good!"


    But on that day, Jia Baoyu went down to go home. Suddenly, a Taoist priest came in front of the carriage and sold a rag.


    Jia Baoyu spent a lot of time. He felt that the Eight Diagrams painted on the cloth were very mysterious. He spent some silver to buy it. He went home and watched it in the middle of the night until Lin Daiyu urged him to sleep.


    Over the next few days, Jia Baoyu had the opportunity to look at the gossip map. He always felt that he could see something mysterious from it.


    Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai and Shi Xiangyun were shocked by this. Even Qin Keqing and Wang Xifeng hurried to persuade Jia Baoyu not to become a monk.


    Jia Baoyu said with a smile, "what do you do as a monk? I can''t practice without becoming a monk? "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t become a monk."


    Then he opened his mouth to chew the rouge on Wang Xifeng''s mouth.


    This time, there was a trace, and the sky was red!


    Because Jia Baoyu and Wang Xifeng were careful people, they never let people see how many abnormalities.


    This time, Wang Xifeng''s concern was chaotic, and Jia Baoyu was so absorbed in reading the gossip map that he inadvertently exposed the big secret.


    This is my sister-in-law!


    Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai and Shi Xiangyun didn''t expect their own man to be so absurd. They had such a relationship with their sister-in-law


    Qin Keqing was also stunned. He felt secretly and stimulated: it wasn''t me, there was another one!


    Jia Baoyu looked at it for another moment and suddenly exclaimed, "yes!"


    All the women looked at Jia Baoyu. She closed her eyes and suddenly opened her eyes with a smile.


    There was a little man with a condensed soul who stretched his body and opened his arms to integrate Jia Baoyu''s whole life soul into himself.


    Jia Baoyu is himself, and Jia Baoyu is himself.


    It''s the world!


    From today on, I''ll be lost in the broken tire!


    Su Ze finally cracked the mystery in the fetus, broke through the power of ignorance and restored his consciousness.


    To his surprise, he had become Jia Baoyu, and had five beauties, more than a dozen bed attendants, and officials in the court - it can be said that he was the most successful Jia Baoyu.


    If Jia Baoyu is the original work of a dream of Red Mansions, it is obviously impossible to do this.


    Jia Baoyu didn''t work hard. He only knew how to play with handsome men and beautiful women. In the end, Qian Hong cried and passively accepted her fate. It''s really pathetic and pathetic.


    Perhaps it is Su Ze''s own soul. Jia Baoyu is hardworking, bold and talented


    No, it''s a wonderful qualification. It''s brought by the evil pen from 5023.


    Because this evil pen once appeared on Jia Baoyu for a period of time, Su Ze recalled his memory and probably remembered some of his words.


    First of all, he claims to be a little prince, who is more powerful than the people who create the reincarnation world.


    Secondly, he is a ghost who thinks he has the ability of soul jewels and deliberately improves the authority of the reincarnation world, resulting in almost no one in the reincarnation world can pass.


    As a man who survived from the cold sea, Su Ze is fully qualified to scold the so-called little prince, which is a great evil pen of Tianzi No. 1.


    Especially when he covered Jia Baoyu''s soul with soul jewels, his performance was disaster level.


    It''s hard not to doubt what this guy is and what structure is in his head.


    However, fortunately, when everything was over, Su Ze finally peeped through the mystery of the fetus, and could feel that he could leave the world of a dream of Red Mansions at any time and take over the ultimate authority of the reincarnation world as long as he wanted.


    yes.


    It''s over.


    However, the wood and stone alliance, the golden and jade marriage, the lovely Shi Xiangyun''s "love brother", and the Phoenix spicy son Wang Xifeng... How can we not enjoy the beautiful scenery on this auspicious day?


    At this time, it was only a moment to enjoy more. Su Ze decided to spend some years with the beautiful beauty in the world of a dream of Red Mansions. At the same time, he also began to practice slowly and find some strength.


    But what happened to Qin Keqing?


    Not a dream of Red Mansions. Many researchers say that he is the daughter of the emperor and the daughter of the abandoned prince. Why is this the outer room of the emperor?


    Then, Su Ze smiled - the red scientist is not the truth. Their assumption is that Cao Xueqin, the author of the dream of Red Mansions, completely writes the truth, without any falsehood or artistic processing. Then they compare the history of the Qing Dynasty with this premise.


    Qin Keqing''s identity is actually just speculation. Who can know?


    It is not surprising that Ning Guofu killed the emperor''s illegitimate daughter or the emperor''s outer room, but also failed in the political struggle and ended up with the end in the original work.


    Seeing Lin Daiyu looking at herself nervously, she seemed afraid that her familiar Jia Baoyu would disappear again.


    Seeing that all the women were looking at themselves, Su Ze couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t go. Let''s eat Rouge today!"


    As soon as this was said, Wang Xifeng blushed, cursed and left quickly.


    Qin Keqing also left quickly.


    Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai and Shi Xiangyun ate Rouge for him in turn.


    That night, Su Ze began to practice again.


    Because the soul has awakened, it is not easy to pick up the original power, but even one thousandth or one thousandth of it is absolutely shocking in this dream world of Red Mansions.


    The boundless warrior, the boundless real person and the police fairy are three faces confused.


    Jia Baoyu began to practice, but it''s not the one they gave. What''s the matter?


    Immortal Miao hurried to the mortal world and took back the gossip map.


    But it''s too late. Su Ze''s cultivation has begun to recover slowly

 Chapter 937

    The mysterious disappearance of the Eight Diagrams did not surprise Su Ze.


    With the awakening of his soul and the gradual restoration of cultivation, he can already be aware of his own destiny, as well as the existence of the slim real person, the boundless great man and the police Fantasy Fairy.


    Although he is a tonic stone in this life, and integrates all the experiences and memories of tonic stone, Shenying waiter and Jia Baoyu, he can even know some of the experiences and memories of the hanpi little prince in 5023, but he will not be confused.


    In this world, beauty is beauty. After all, it is just a test of authority in a moment.


    Therefore, the three "immortals" such as dimly real person, boundless great man and police magic fairy will arrange as they like. Su Ze doesn''t listen to them at all.


    Anyway, he wouldn''t really think he was a god Ying waiter and obey their fate.


    Looking back at Jia Baoyu, it can be said that he should be decisive, work hard, break the bureau that seems to be unable to break in the original book, and set a good beginning.


    Why did the Jia family fall in the original work?


    First, Qin Keqing of the Ningguo mansion didn''t know whether it was the emperor''s illegitimate daughter or an outside room. In a word, he was fooled by Jia Zhen of the Ningguo mansion. He was shameless and forced to death.


    Second, Ning Rong''s second house stood in line with the four kings and eight princes, and there was no real man in charge. As a result, some of the four kings and eight princes could retreat safely after participating in the struggle of the Korean Bureau.


    Only Ning Rong''s second house, the old woman Jia''s mother is in charge of the Rongguo house, and Jia Zhen, an old beast, is the head of the Jia family. If you want to see, you need to see the overall situation.


    One nestled in the mansion and entertained his grandchildren, the other turned Ningguo mansion into a big brothel. Only stone lions were clean - others had retreated, and they were stunned and didn''t know what to say, just like Ah Q who was beheaded by a traitor.


    I don''t know how to die or who is the political enemy!


    Third, Jia amnesty, Wang Xifeng and others are illegal. Jia Yucun acts under the banner of Jia''s house on weekdays, but takes a hit at the critical time.


    Fourth, the two houses of rongning are rotten up and down, the master and servant are not divided, the relationship is chaotic and corrupt, and there are no rules.


    The master doesn''t look like a master, and the servant doesn''t look like a servant. It''s a mess.


    In this way, Jia''s mother thought she had a bright face and thought it was a good thing to honor and raise old servant mammy Lai


    So many things, before Su Ze really woke up, Jia Baoyu, who was influenced by his temperament, had already handled them properly.


    Jia Zhen in the Ningguo mansion and Jia amnesty in the Rongguo mansion were high status and hopeless bastards. They were disposed of by Jia Baoyu and then seized power.


    After fighting away the Lai family and killing several servant girls, the rules of Ning Rong''s second house were established again. The servant is the servant, and the master is the master. At least it won''t be a mess. Without a clear primary and secondary, there will be chaos and bad things.


    After restraining most people in Ning Rong''s second house, Jia Baoyu gradually cut off all kinds of illegal things, cut off the trace and withdrew.


    So people can''t grasp the handle.


    And in the court, be a loyal minister who is only loyal to the emperor no matter who is the emperor.


    A minister who does not rely on the four kings and eight princes, the crown prince, or participate in any matter of seizing legitimate rights.


    In this way, if the foundation is laid, anyone who wants to move Jia Baoyu must have a reason - even if the emperor is unhappy with him, he must treat him well.


    Jia Baoyu is a loyal and perfect minister from rongning''s second house to servants, family members and political positions.


    To deal with such officials, you must at least come up with appropriate and reasonable reasons, otherwise it will be chilling to punish and denounce them for no reason.


    Therefore, Su Ze doesn''t have to think too much now, because his predecessor Jia Baoyu has prepared all this.


    Ning Rong''s second house has become a private plot dominated by him.


    Two housekeepers, one Qin Keqing and one Wang Xifeng, were wiped clean by him.


    Facing the hall, step by step, there is no big wind and waves.


    Therefore, he was not anxious at all. He went to the court to deal with the affairs in the court every day, and enjoyed life with three beautiful wives and several servant girls.


    Occasionally go to find Wang Xifeng or Qin Keqing to steal a mouth. Life is fun.


    After another two years, under his guidance, Yingchun, Xichun, Tanchun and others have found good husbands and sons in law. Many tragedies in the original works have been avoided, and some guys with human face and animal heart in the original works have been punished one by one.


    Because Jia Baoyu was impartial, he no longer belonged to the rafters in the four kings and eight princes, and the emperor did not find it difficult to be Ning Rong''s second house.


    Only one day, a five grade household official named Tian Wenjing wrote that the Treasury arrears should be paid. The emperor moved his mind and asked people to inquire about the Treasury arrears.


    In the capital, the largest amount of Treasury debt belongs to the princes and ministers who have inherited three or four generations.


    Their children and grandchildren often have no way to make money and spend money like running water.


    I didn''t have enough money to spend. I was able to get in touch and borrow the money from the treasury from the Ministry of household.


    There are tens of thousands of silver coins in this family, tens of thousands of silver coins in that family, and there are hundreds of thousands of silver coins. In this way, the National Treasury has lost millions of silver coins.


    The emperor flew into a rage when he heard the speech. He made the fourth lord the main task and Tian Wenjing went around to recover the money owed, forcing many officials to lose their officials and go to the baron.


    There was also an old minister who followed the emperor when he was young. As a result, he had to hang his family because he was not in arrears with the state treasury.


    At this time, there was an uproar. Even the emperor couldn''t help feeling sad for several days. Unexpectedly, his close old minister would die in a hurry because of this reason.


    The fourth Lord and Tian Wenjing caused an uproar, as if all the officials of the whole court were eager to impeach the fourth Lord and Tian Wenjing, denouncing them for their immorality and forcing their old ministers to death.


    On this day, the emperor put a pile of memorials in front of him.


    "Do you know the sin of the fourth Lord and Tian Wenjing?"


    The fourth Lord bowed his head and answered, "my son and minister are doing well. Please punish your majesty."


    The emperor nodded slightly and looked at Tian Wenjing.


    Tian Wenjing knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, I''m really innocent. The pursuit of Treasury arrears is for the country of the Zhou Dynasty. I really don''t know where the crime comes from. "


    The emperor raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him unhappily: "Oh? So you''re innocent? It turns out that you are for the country of the great Zhou Dynasty. "


    "The civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, as well as the emperor, want to punish you. In fact, they all hinder you from protecting the country of the great Zhou Dynasty."


    "This country will not work without you, Tian Wenjing?"


    "I didn''t say that." Tian Wenjing looked up and said proudly, "I just feel that right is right and wrong is wrong... Even if Wei Dongting committed suicide, his family still owes the Treasury money."


    "Shut up!"


    The emperor raised his hand and patted the table heavily: "cruel officials! No mercy! "


    "Wei Dongting is an old minister who has followed me for 60 years. Naturally, I will help him hand over the silver to the State Treasury to make up for it. He was killed by you because he thought of me. Do you know? "


    "You only know that right is right and wrong is wrong. If your father and your monarch are wrong, are you the same? There is no king or father, only you. You have no forgiveness, benevolence and respect for the elderly! "


    "You cruel official -"


    "Go to Henan mansion and stay! Go and be a seven grade official and be kind to the people! "


    Tian Wenjing stepped down disappointed when he heard the reply.


    I''m afraid that''s all for the Treasury to settle its arrears.


    The emperor disposed of Tian Wenjing, fined one of the beads on the top of the fourth Lord, and finally patted the pile of memorials: "you people, apart from saying that all the people in the world are all the people in the world every day, I don''t know what all the people in the world are..."


    "The fourth Lord and Tian Wenjing don''t do too badly. At most, they can only act properly, so they won''t be attacked by you."


    Civil and military officials hurriedly replied, "ministers and others are guilty."


    The emperor shook his head, "get up, whether guilty or innocent."


    "Speaking of this... Jia Baoyu, why didn''t you write the memorial?"


    Su Ze''s reincarnated "Jia Baoyu" was eating melons among the ministers. Unexpectedly, it suddenly fell on him.


    He walked out of the queue and said, "tell your majesty that there is nothing wrong with me, so I didn''t write a memorial."


    The emperor smiled and said, "nothing? Where are you? You did a good job. "


    "As early as five years ago, Jia Baoyu returned 200000 liang of silver owed by the government of Ningguo and the government of Rongguo to the state treasury. This time you didn''t write a letter to impeach the fourth Lord. It''s expected that it''s because there''s no personal pain? "


    Jia Baoyu thought: the Emperor didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he wanted to reuse himself, or maybe he wanted to find a way to clean himself up.


    After taking a look at Yun Qi''s accomplishments, he immediately felt relieved that the emperor originally saw that the Prince did not want to make progress. Unlike words, the fourth Lord dared to take on the responsibility and had the heart to change his throne.


    Most of the original princes and ministers defected to the crown prince, but few were virtuous.


    The emperor saw Jia Baoyu''s ability, low-key humility and clean hands and feet. He specially proposed it to the fourth Lord. This is a talent you can win over as an assistant.


    It was also in front of the ministers that Jia Baoyu and the four princes were grouped into one style, which was different from them.


    After understanding this, Jia Baoyu did not refuse. According to the normal response, the emperor rewarded him with some honors and rewarded him for returning the arrears of the state treasury.


    In the next Dynasty, the prince sent a eunuch to pass Jia Baoyu to the east palace.


    The fourth Lord was waiting at the gate of the palace, stopped Jia Baoyu, said some polite and decent words, and invited him to go to the palace often when he was free.


    It can be seen that one is high and the other is low.


    However, Jia Baoyu also went to see the prince again.


    The prince is arrogant and dissatisfied with his repayment to the state treasury.


    "What is the Treasury? It''s a bottomless pit! Even if you put all your money into it, it will be a dissatisfied one. "


    "It''s a skill to borrow money. If you borrow money, you should give it to the place you really want to use. Give it back to the Treasury, that''s the stupidest thing! "


    The prince said to Jia Baoyu.


    Jia Baoyu listened with wonder on his face: you will be the emperor in the future. The Treasury is a mess. In the future, everyone will come to borrow money to pay back. Will you feel very good?

 Chapter 938

    For the prince of the Zhou Dynasty, this magical thinking circuit is really difficult to understand.


    No matter how you look at it, the prince''s idea has a strange feeling of "I''ll run away with a handful of money and enjoy it when I should".


    The key is that he is the prince and will inherit the throne in the future


    Instead of cooperating with the emperor, you fished for the country''s money and encouraged ministers to go to the national treasury for money and arrears.


    Have you ever thought that this will be your family when you become an emperor?


    Before the emperor ascended the throne, he got along with corrupt officials... What''s this called?


    No wonder the Emperor didn''t like the prince and quietly moved his mind to change the prince.


    Before the emperor abdicated, the prince should have only basic subordinate officials and should not make too many ministers.


    The rest is filial piety and being a person who is slightly weaker than the emperor, green and similar to the emperor, reminding the emperor of his love and maintenance. The rest should hardly be done.


    How nice is the crown prince? He not only makes friends with ministers and attracts Xun GUI, but also seems to be the leading brother of corrupt officials and dig the foundation of the royal family... Not only does ambition upset the emperor, but also the stupidity and absurdity make the emperor unbearable.


    Facing the dissatisfaction and complaint that the crown prince should not return the Treasury silver, Jia Baoyu, who was reincarnated by Su Ze, smiled: "it''s wrong to say so. I don''t know what the crown prince wants me to do, which is the best policy?"


    The prince stared at him coldly and said, "do you really ask Gu for advice, or do you pretend to deal with Gu?"


    "Listen to other princes, you are not too close to them, and you are not very close to Gu. You just want to be loyal to the emperor?"


    The question is... Ridiculous and stupid.


    You and other princes discuss that someone is not loyal to the crown prince but only to the emperor - that is, your crown prince has a clear party goal and is not the same as the emperor?


    How many princes are respectful and careful, and will be suspected by the emperor. If they are not careful, they will be abandoned and killed.


    Prince, don''t you even read history books?


    As a crown prince, he did not filial piety to his father and emperor, but also led the minister to dig his own foundation. The power he formed was completely different from the emperor, not a family.


    This is a challenge arena with the emperor. If you do this, you can inherit the throne. That''s a ghost.


    Although Jia Baoyu is not loyal to the emperor and the crown prince, he just clocks in to work in the dream of Red Mansions, accompanies his confidants and enjoys this period of time.


    But he said calmly, "Your Highness, we are all the ministers of the emperor. Being loyal to the emperor is the most important thing to do."


    "If you are not loyal to the emperor, who should you be loyal to?"


    "Since you are so loyal, you don''t have to ask Gu for advice!" The prince said coldly, "maybe Gu will ask you for advice instead."


    Jia Baoyu remained calm and knew that he was threatening himself.


    The so-called "ask for advice" actually means to learn, but also to clean up


    However, Jia Baoyu was not afraid of him. He just used some means to control the crown prince and told him not to target Jia Baoyu.


    There''s no need to do anything else - because there are some magic powers in the world, such as God women, gods, monks and Taoists. If the crown prince is fascinated, crazy or suddenly dies, it is likely to lead to Jia Baoyu himself.


    At that time, Jia Baoyu is afraid not to stage the story of "I just killed a chicken, the whole world is my enemy, and I have to kill through the world".


    Therefore, Jia Baoyu doesn''t care much about the prince''s stupidity, just let the prince ignore himself.


    Similarly, the emperor arranged for him to be the hero of the fourth Lord''s hidden residence, ready to quietly start to change the matter of the prince... Jia Baoyu was not ready to take refuge in the fourth Lord and do something to support him.


    The power and wealth of ordinary mortals is really meaningless to Jia Baoyu.


    He doesn''t want to go any further. He has no interest in bowing and bowing with others all day and pleasing others. He also clocks in every day.


    Take part in the struggle between the fourth Lord and the crown prince to seize their legitimate rights. What political struggle are you planning?


    Those are all meaningless things for Jia Baoyu.


    After leaving the prince''s East Palace, Jia Baoyu occasionally went to the fourth Lord''s house, and his relationship with the fourth Lord was obviously more familiar.


    Of course, under his deliberate control, the fourth Lord also vaguely knew his thoughts.


    Do not participate in planning and seizing legitimate rights, but "loyal" to the current emperor and the imperial court.


    This made the fourth Lord appreciate and regret.


    Such a loyal, low-key and calm official is indeed a good talent. If he ascends the throne one day, this talent can be entrusted with an important task and used with confidence.


    However, it is a pity that because he is loyal to the current emperor, he will not take refuge in any prince.


    Before long, the prince was deposed, but the fourth prince was not established as the prince, but never set up a prince again.


    As time went by, Jia Baoyu lived a carefree life.


    On this day, the emperor died, and the new emperor was the original four princes, who ascended the throne and became emperor.


    Jia Baoyu did not have the merit of supporting and making achievements, so he was not promoted to the rank and still held his original post.


    The new emperor dared to toss about. After taking office, he began to check the land and asked to pay silver tax according to the land.


    Jia Baoyu also had to take up some jobs and was promoted to an official unconsciously.


    The new emperor gradually relied on Jia Baoyu. Jia Baoyu just went to and from work on time. He unknowingly reached the level of a top-ranking official.


    More than ten years later, Jia Baoyu''s appearance changed slightly, as if he had become a middle-aged man.


    Lin Daiyu, Xue Baochai, Shi Xiangyun and even Wang Xifeng and Qin Keqing have been worried in recent years and stuffed many servant girls into his room.


    As time goes by, the older generation such as Jia Zheng either don''t care about the world, or have settled down in peace; Lin Daiyu and others are nearly middle-aged and still have nothing to do. They have not given Jia Baoyu a son and a half.


    The whole Jia family, rongning second house, are counting on the glory of Jia Baoyu, a top-ranking official.


    Even when Jia Baoyu went to Ningguo mansion to find Qin Keqing, Jia Rong would quickly call third sister you and second sister you to accompany him. He cooked his own wine and vegetables and stood guard outside.


    Or go to Rongguo mansion to find Wang Xifeng. Ping''er and other servant girls come to serve together tacitly. Jia Lian goes to the brothel to sleep with a green face.


    Only because the family rules are strict, the servant girls and servants of Ning Rong''s second house are busy, know very little, and dare not chew their tongue, these things have not been spread outside.


    If it had been replaced by the original Ning Rong second house, it would have spread all over the streets of the capital.


    However, the new emperor is a capable man who can''t rub the sand in his eyes.


    Suddenly one day, I heard from an old eunuch that the young grandmother of Ning Guofu was the lover placed outside by the former Emperor.


    This made the upright, resolute and filial new emperor very unhappy.


    My father''s former lover, even if he can''t enter the palace, should make good arrangements. How can he stay in Ningguo mansion?


    Now I''m afraid I have married the husband of Ning Guofu?


    Thinking of this, the "new emperor" of Zhengyong, who has ascended the throne for more than ten years, feels that this matter has to be dealt with - he can''t let his own father''s hat under Jiuquan be green.


    "Call Jia Baoyu, Duke Rong and the great scholar in the upper study. I have something to tell you."


    The emperor said to the eunuch.


    The eunuch hurried to the Rongguo mansion to deliver an oral order.


    Because Jia Baoyu has been promoted steadily, and his title has been restored to the former title of Rong Guogong. He is also a high-ranking official. Therefore, in recent years, he has obviously been an extreme minister and red.


    After listening to the oral instructions, Jia Baoyu followed the eunuch into the palace and saw the emperor.


    The emperor held back and said, "I have something for you to do. Will you do it?"


    Jia Baoyu smiled and said, "Your Majesty told me to do it naturally."


    "The Qin family, the wife of Jia Rong in the Ningguo mansion, is disgusted to hear that she doesn''t abide by women''s morality. You quietly dispose of her and say she died of illness." The emperor commanded Jia Baoyu.


    Jia Baoyu was surprised: "why?"


    "I''m asking you to do it, not asking me why!" The emperor said impatiently.


    Jia Baoyu suddenly smiled.


    His eyes thought they could run through everything. Looking at the emperor, the emperor felt that his thoughts seemed to be seen through by him.


    This bold and rude look made the emperor unbelievable. It was the look of his trusted ministers.


    "Jia Baoyu, how dare you lose your honor in front of me? You are presumptuous!"


    "I''m just curious." Jia Baoyu said, "Your Majesty, if you refuse to say, I will inevitably use some other methods to see what happened."


    "At first glance, I realized that it was her original identity that you noticed. You want to send her to your dead Lao Tzu for burial."


    The emperor looked at Jia Baoyu, who was just talking in front of him, and felt that his head was confused.


    What''s the matter with Jia Baoyu?


    How can he see through my thoughts? How could it be so unscrupulous?


    Who the hell is he? Is he the courtier he knows?


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Asked the emperor.


    Jia Baoyu said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you asked a good question... You don''t know what kind of person I am. How dare you tell me such a thing?"


    "I think you are loyal and trustworthy." The emperor said, "I should kill my relatives..."


    "You are mistaken."


    Jia Baoyu said, "when I went to court as an official, I just went to work. I finished my work every day and was promoted to a higher rank because this is the common situation in the world. I easily became a dignitary and enjoyed life the rest of the time."


    "Your Majesty, why do you suddenly disturb my peaceful life?"


    "This... Is just a woman in Ningguo mansion, you..."


    The emperor was surprised. He really didn''t understand why he chose to turn against himself, and how he dared and could turn against himself.


    "Qin Keqing, that''s my woman." Jia Baoyu said faintly, "how can I let you hurt my woman?"

 Chapter 939

    "You..."


    The emperor was furious, patted the table and shouted, "you bastard, shameless!"


    "That''s the former emperor''s... how dare you if the former Emperor''s is in the outer palace! How dare you! "


    "You are blaspheming the former Emperor!"


    Jia Baoyu sat down by herself, cocked her legs freely and looked at him: "continue."


    "You... You are so rude, crazy and cruel! Don''t you know how to be grateful for the favor of the four generations of Rongguo mansion? "


    "What else?"


    Jia Baoyu picked up the Paperweight on the table and said with a smile.


    "Bastard! Bastard! "


    "Come on! Come on! Check the whole Rongguo mansion, check the whole Jia family! "


    The emperor pointed at Jia Baoyu and roared.


    Jia Baoyu still smiled and said, "today, if your voice can spread to this study, even if I lose."


    The emperor''s face changed suddenly, and his whole body was excited and cold.


    Now, only he and Jia Baoyu are in this study - Jia Baoyu is extremely arrogant and has magic, which can almost decide his life and death.


    The most terrible thing was that the emperor''s voice could not be transmitted outside the study.


    Isn''t there no one to help?


    "What are you... Doing? Jia Baoyu, I treat you well. Don''t do anything... "


    "What?" Jia Baoyu asked.


    "Don''t do anything impulsive..." the emperor''s voice softened and forced calmness. "Think about it, the two houses of rongning and the whole Jia family share weal and woe with the country."


    "The virtuous imperial concubine of the former Emperor, or your sister, the imperial concubine... What would she think if she knew that you lost your loyalty for a woman today?"


    "If you are impulsive now, will you have the face to see the two Duke rongning in the future?"


    Jia Baoyu was speechless and even wanted to smile.


    This painstaking remark also shows the emperor''s desire for survival. If Jia Baoyu really cares about Jia Yuanchun and the glory of rongning house, it seems that he should think hard and hesitate.


    Unfortunately, Jia Baoyu has nothing to hesitate about - rongning second house and Jia Yuanchun. He has many ways to protect. The so-called loyalty and glory of rongning second house is just a dog pen given by the superior. Do you really think Jia Baoyu will be bound by this kind of thing?


    "You shouldn''t kill Qin Keqing. You shouldn''t go against prosperity like this..." Jia Baoyu said, "if you treat me like this, I have to treat you like this. You''ll die of illness."


    The emperor exclaimed, "Jia Baoyu! Dare you kill a king? "


    Jia Baoyu pointed his finger on his forehead and said faintly, "kill you, what else dare you?"


    The emperor was a little confused. When he woke up, he felt as if he had forgotten something.


    Looking at Jia Baoyu, he couldn''t help rubbing his head: "Aiqing, I''m asleep... After 50, my energy is getting worse and worse, and I even forget what it''s called to summon Aiqing."


    "Is it about Tian Wenjing in Henan?" Jia Baoyu asked.


    The emperor suddenly said, "yes, Tian Wenjing did a lot of work in Henan Province."


    "But that temperament is still the same. As long as you recognize that it is right, even if you are scolded as a cruel official by people all over the world, you must make it."


    "There is also this stall. The young man is on duty..."


    Jia Baoyu nodded slightly and listened to the emperor.


    After talking for a while, the emperor yawned and was tired to sleep. The eunuch and maid came to serve, and Jia Baoyu retired.


    Hunhun fell asleep. I don''t know how long, the emperor only felt tired.


    When he woke up again, he called the imperial doctor to have a look. The dragon body was a little uneasy.


    A few days later, the emperor finally fell ill and died in the palace.


    Then the new emperor ascended the throne, and Jia Baoyu was appointed Deputy Minister.


    After a year of assisting the government, he took the initiative to return the government to the emperor.


    Therefore, the new emperor especially believed and added all kinds of glory to rongning''s second house.


    Unconsciously, another 20 or 30 years have passed, and Jia Baoyu''s daily life has gradually become clocking in, relying on the old and selling the old, and pretending to be deaf and dumb.


    When she got home and got together with her wives and concubines, Lin Daiyu was in poor health. Although Jia Baoyu helped Wen Yang, she died first after she was 60.


    Before she died, she was full of tears. It was a great pity that she didn''t give birth to Jia Baoyu in her life.


    After him, Wang Xifeng, Qin Keqing and others also died one after another.


    Another twenty or thirty years later, Jia Baoyu with white hair sent off his last wife, Shi Xiangyun.


    Standing in front of the tombstone, Jia Baoyu looked at the tombstone of his wives and knew that it was time to leave.


    "Fool..."


    There was a noise behind him.


    Jia Baoyu turned to see that there were three Immortals: the boundless great master, the boundless Taoist priest and the police magic fairy.


    The great man was talking to him, "fool, don''t you wake up?"


    Jia Baoyu smiled: "it''s you. Thank you for your hard arrangement. Jia Baoyu has a good identity."


    Huh?


    All three of them were a little embarrassed.


    So, waiter Shenying, have you woke up?


    But now that he''s awake, why doesn''t he seem a little respectful? What''s going on? Or the influence of the evil jewel?


    "Fool, now that you have -"


    Jia Baoyu raised her eyebrows: "stupid your mother."


    The boundless master suddenly said, "ah? How dare you be rude to me? I brought you into the world... "


    "Then you''re a fool? It''s addictive, isn''t it? " Jia Baoyu said, "if you have something to say, just shut up."


    The boundless soldiers were reprimanded by him and could not speak for a moment.


    Taoist Miaomiao said to one side, "it''s strange. You stone asked us to take you out without any mercy. Now why are you rude to us? Is it our fault? "


    "Don''t say that, just ask him who he is." Said the boundless soldier.


    "Are you Jia Baoyu, bu Tianshi or Shenying waiter?" The Taoist asked, "or is it the owner of this bead?"


    Then he took out the soul jewel, put it in front of Jia Baoyu and asked Jia Baoyu.


    Jia Baoyu shook his head slightly: "this soul pearl is the soul of others, but it has nothing to do with me."


    "For me, I am Jia Baoyu, a waiter of Shenying and a tonic."


    Hearing the speech, the police fairy came forward happily and said, "this is it. You can see clearly now. How can you be rude to two experts? Haven''t you written about their fulfillment? "


    Then he reached out and grabbed Jia Baoyu''s hand: "come with me. The crimson pearl fairy grass and Qin Keqing are waiting for you in Taixu fantasy."


    Seeing her intimate attitude, Jia Baoyu immediately smiled: "thank you for your hospitality. Fairy is really good."


    "However, you are wrong about one thing..."


    "What''s up?"


    The police fairy, the boundless warrior and the boundless real person are puzzled.


    "For you, I have experienced three lives and three lifetimes, but for me, there is only one life."


    "This life is the whole story of a dream of Red Mansions, full of your three lives."


    "In addition, there is my origin."


    This... This is really strange!


    The boundless Master said, "isn''t your origin Nu Wa using the rest to mend the sky stone? What else can there be? "


    Jia Baoyu said with a smile: "but you don''t know, I was also in the famine, juxtaposed with the Nu Wa saint, and fought with the gods when I was canonized..."


    "Ah?"


    At this moment, the boundless warrior, the boundless real person and the police fairy were seriously stunned.


    The sky mending stone has been called by their fools for so long. It turns out that it still has a great origin! This is really unexpected!


    "Dare you ask the name of God? What do you call it? " Asked the boundless sergeant.


    Jia Baoyu reached out and motioned them to give the soul pearl to themselves.


    Immortal Miaomiao worried about his deep background and dared not disobey, so he quickly handed over the jewel.


    "One day after Hongjun, Taoist Su Ze is still in front!"


    "Buddha, Taoist Suze also."


    After su Ze said this, his body was straight and his white hair faded. The original disguised white haired Jia Baoyu disappeared, and his face was more handsome and angular.


    It''s really not the appearance of mending Tianshi and Shenying waiter, but the appearance of another person.


    But at that glance, it was definitely not the temperament that the frivolous and impetuous little prince of 5023 could have.


    Indeed, Jia Baoyu has a third completely different and more original great supernatural figure: the soul pearl is light and impetuous, and the Shenying waiter Jia Baoyu is in line with the rules. Only this great figure is elated and another completely different scenery, which is very unforgettable at a glance.


    After weighing the soul jewel, Su Ze said to the police fairy, "I''ve got the love of husband and wife with them. Because of this, please take care of it."


    He also said to the boundless warrior and the boundless real person, "thank you for running around, but I can''t go back to the mountain to make a record of the stone."


    At this time, where dare the boundless great men and the boundless real people call the powerful expert in front of them with hard stones and fools?


    He quickly saluted respectfully and politely, saying that he would never dare to take credit.


    Su Ze smiled and whispered.


    Come back, I want to get the ultimate authority of reincarnation world.


    "Buzz -"


    With a dull beep, the whole world was returned to chaos and disappeared.


    Su Ze took a sad last look at the world that had disappeared, the sick and poisonous Lin Daiyu, the graceful and generous Xue Baochai, the charming and lovely Shi Xiangyun, the wind and fire Wang Xifeng, and the delicate Qin Keqing


    They all drifted away without a shadow.


    Every world is a parting, but it is sad and nostalgic.


    Taking back this long-term frozen vision, Su Ze himself has drifted over the icy and endless ocean.


    "Congratulations, the real only highest authority owner."


    A cold mechanical voice sounded, prompting him.


    "I have become the sole owner of the highest authority."


    Su Ze lightly repeated.


    "Start executing my orders and reincarnate the world."

 Chapter 940

    "Start executing my orders and reincarnate the world."


    After su Ze said this, his indifferent voice immediately replied.


    "Yes, please say your command."


    "What measures are needed to ensure the safety of my body and soul?" Suze asked, "answer my command and list all possible options with the highest authority."


    "To ensure the safety of the body and soul, the following measures can be implemented." The indifferent voice replied, "it takes one percent of the energy to copy the body and soul for backup. Once the subject is destroyed, activate the backup immediately, and summarize all the encounters of the subject to the backup as far as possible."


    "Or use the special survival ability of each reincarnation world, such as blood god son survival, cell survival and missing body survival. When an extremely small part of the body can survive, it can rely on swallowing energy and quickly revive the whole body. "


    "Or you are dead and completely destroyed. As long as someone mentions you, thinks of you in his mind, and records you in books, you can exist and resurrect again."


    "Or anchors with certain beings, such as Lich boxes, Horcruxes, and even the will of the earth. In essence, the will of the earth can also be regarded as turning the earth into a soul. If the earth does not die, it can not die. "


    Su Ze listened and nodded slightly, "what''s your suggestion?"


    "Back up your body and soul in the reincarnation world." The indifferent voice said, "backup two to three times in other places. The backup locations do not interfere with each other and affect each other, so as to prevent all unstable factors."


    When Su Ze heard the speech, he inevitably began to meditate a little.


    The proposal of reincarnation world represented by indifferent voice is reliable. Even it proposes that it should avoid suspicion in Suze''s backup plan to ensure Suze''s absolute safety.


    The backup of body and soul should indeed be carried out for Su Ze, and this thing was carried out quietly later.


    "Now how much energy is needed to repair the functions of the reincarnation world and recover the reincarnation world?"


    Suze asked again.


    "Two percent of the current total energy is required."


    The indifferent voice replied, "do you need to immediately start repairing the functions of the reincarnation world and recover all the data backups of the reincarnation world?"


    "This is not urgent..."


    Su Ze said: "if the functions of the reincarnation world are repaired, can it only be carried out in the way of the original reincarnation world?"


    "Such as reincarnation world center, forum, square and mall."


    "In addition, put the whole reincarnation world into a world and erode the reincarnation world through the test of the reincarnation world,"


    The indifferent voice responded: "if you completely restore the functions of the reincarnation world, you should choose this way to close up all kinds of worlds, so as to focus more worlds, parallel worlds and fantasy worlds."


    "Fulfill my fundamental mission of being created and existing."


    "Fundamental mission?" Suze asked.


    "The fundamental mission of the owner of the highest authority is to take charge of the reincarnation world. The fundamental mission of my existence is to gather all the forces of the world against the strong and the scientists who discovered them in 2000."


    The indifferent voice responded.


    Su Ze was surprised: "is all this aimed at fighting them? What are they? "


    "I don''t know. They may be a kind of life, a higher existence like gods, or some law and phenomenon in the universe." The indifferent voice said, "in the year of 500, the strong and scientists found them and thought they would come to our universe and planet within a hundred years and bring us complete destruction."


    "So I was created."


    "It''s just a pity that although I was created due to some improper initial settings, I haven''t been given the real ultimate authority."


    "What I am in charge of has always been an intelligent will program, which has erased the soul of true wisdom. What I have been doing is the behavioral logic of reincarnation, world coming, erosion and gathering the power of the world."


    "Now, please the highest authority owner to choose whether to restore the inherent template of the reincarnation world, continue the reincarnation world mode, and continue the original behavior logic."


    The amount of information conveyed by the indifferent voice was so great that Su Ze had to think seriously.


    The existence created can be said to be the reincarnation world.


    But if Suze chooses to give this existence a way to collect other worlds and gather the power of other worlds, then this existence can not be a reincarnation world, but something else.


    For example, when he reads, he can make this existence become a black ball Gantz, a space of infinite terror, a space of reincarnation such as animal head tattoos and Ghost Head tokens.


    What needs to be changed is just a set of templates,


    The essence remains the same - change some worlds, collect some worlds, and get more energy for change.


    The original reincarnation world is in this change and test, on the one hand, looking for the real ultimate authority holder, on the other hand, eroding the real world.


    In that case... Why not change another way?


    "Do you know what a chat group is? How about changing to a chat group? "


    "How do I change to chat group mode? Please give a specific template. " Said the cold voice.


    Su Ze said some of his ideas: "draw some characters from the parallel world and the fantasy world, and then let them transfer power through the chat group, influence each other and initiate change, so that we can obtain the power of change."


    "Eventually devour their world?" Asked a cold voice.


    "No, swallowing the world into a cold silver white square is undoubtedly the most inappropriate way to use it as backup data. Once the world is swallowed up in this way, there is no potential, no hope and no future. "


    Su Ze said, "it''s better to let them influence each other and raise the power level of their respective worlds. What we need is a little patience."


    "Isn''t it good, too?"


    "This is indeed an unimaginable path." The indifferent voice replied, "do you want to recycle the broken reincarnation world template and create a new chat group template?"


    Su Ze smiled: "there is nothing to hesitate."


    "Start recycling and create a new chat group."


    "Yes, execute your command, the highest authority." The indifferent voice responded.


    All the remnant settings of the reincarnation world are classified as energy, and according to Su Ze''s intention, they evolve the appearance and function of the chat group.


    Finally, Su Ze said, "make this look first, and then make a decision when I return to my original body."


    "Yes, the highest authority."


    Su Ze shook his mind slightly and finally returned to his original body - in Zixiao palace, the broken blue sphere in front of him had disappeared.


    The silver squares that had fallen off the ground of the whole Zixiao palace have also disappeared.


    There is only a piece of ruins of Zixiao palace.


    Standing up slowly, Su Ze asked about the newly established "chat group".


    "How much energy does it take to build a chat group?"


    "It doesn''t cost energy. It takes back the excess energy of the reincarnation world template and creates it directly. When it really needs to spend energy, it should be when people from other fantasy worlds and parallel worlds are pulled into the chat group and have various interactions."


    "Well, yes."


    Su Ze stood up and looked at the broken Zixiao palace and the whole desolate world, but pondered: "how much energy does it take to repair today''s desolate world?"


    "It takes about five thousandths. If you need to restore the normal data backup of Tiandao, Hongjun and lich, you need 15 thousandths."¡° "Chat group" replied.


    "There is no need to restore heaven, Hongjun and Lich. Just restore the famine according to the current situation."


    "Then take a person in the world and give them a mentor or example."


    With Su Ze''s command, the "chat group" immediately took action.


    The original mountain collapse, the river and sea cross flow of the wasteland, gradually subsided countless disasters.


    All the cracks and gaps in the whole world have disappeared and become a complete world again.


    Countless creatures and races have been saved. It is no longer the case of desperate waiting for death.


    The flood wasteland has become a world again. The heavenly way and Hongjun have disappeared. The Taoist guides and Sanqing have lost their saints.


    In this desolate world, there will be no saints and no saints.


    The gate of Zixiao palace vibrated slowly, and two heads came out. It was Haotian boy and yaochi girl. They looked at the ruins of Zixiao palace curiously, and didn''t understand what happened here.


    "You two are blessed."


    Su Ze said slowly.


    "Ah --"


    Haotian boy and yaochi girl screamed, turned around and ran away - if master Hongjun''s enemies found them, could they still benefit?


    Run!


    Su Ze smiled and fixed them in their place.


    "Run what? Your chance has come. "


    "Now, after the war between Hong Jun and me, the way of heaven is gone, Hong Jun is gone, and there are no saints between heaven and earth. We need a force to stabilize the new order of the whole famine."


    "You happen to be here, the two of you."


    Haotian boy and yaochi girl had no idea what terrible situation they were facing.


    The way of heaven is gone, Hongjun is gone, and there are no saints between heaven and earth


    It was the man in front of me who broke it with one hand!


    What a ferocious and terrible man this man is!


    "Master Hongjun, have you really died?"


    Yaochi girl asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, so I think you two should take on a great responsibility... By the way, arrange my incompetent disciples in this world so that they don''t have to do nothing." Suze said.


    The girl of yaochi is still sentimental about the news of Hongjun''s death.


    Haotian boy had understood and knocked his head on the ground: "let the Taoist priest arrange it!"

 Chapter 941

    "Sure enough, I have some eyesight..."


    Su Ze said faintly.


    Originally, the couple of Haotian boy and yaochi girl should become the Jade Emperor and yaochi queen mother of xintianting. Indeed, they have a deep blessing under the arrangement of Taoist Hongjun.


    But this time, although Su Ze arranged a blessing for them, it was impossible for them to ascend to heaven and become the Jade Emperor and queen mother of heaven.


    The disciples followed Su Ze faithfully. Instead of following Su Ze for so long, they let outsiders take the lead.


    When he raised his hand, he released all the disciples, as well as gang Shou, Feng Shen Nu Wa, Da Tan Mu Hui night, Honghuang Nu Wa, Zhen Yuanzi, etc. from the universe in his sleeve.


    Give a brief overview of the current situation.


    Everyone was shocked or delighted.


    This time, Su Ze really turned the whole famine upside down. He blew up the Tao of heaven, Hongjun and sage fruit positions and will never exist again.


    It was something they had never dared to imagine before to completely save the whole flood land on the verge of collapse.


    "Next, I''m going to do another thing to see what the so-called 500 crisis is."


    Su Ze said, "this desolate world is more suitable for your existence --"


    He looked at the disciples and said.


    "Dong Machi, you stay to be the emperor of heaven and establish the order of the famine. It''s familiar to you?"


    Dong Machi was unable to laugh or cry, and hurriedly responded.


    Why can''t you laugh or cry?


    Indeed, among the disciples, there is no other one like him who has a strange life experience


    Jinchanzi reincarnated. As a sutra reader, Tang Monk went to learn sutras, left Buddhism to restore his surname, and began to follow Su Ze from his journey to the West.


    When he arrived at the Fengshen world, he followed Su Ze''s arrangement and went to Xibo Marquis house to disintegrate Xiqi''s resistance.


    Now, in the world of famine, he first formally worships Su Ze and then becomes the Jade Emperor of heaven.


    From Tang monk to Jade Emperor... This fate is so legendary!


    After Dong Machi responded, Su Ze arranged his disciples, Haotian boy, yaochi girl and Princess mackerel for him to slowly build the ruling order of the heavenly court.


    Su Ze is only responsible for the name and strength. As for others, Su Ze will be a shopkeeper, regardless.


    The reason why the disciples are here is mainly because they can''t get in at the top of their cultivation. They are given a place that is barely passable.


    It''s not that the wild world is important to yourself.


    It is also easy to have mercy on the creatures in the wasteland and build an order for them, and it is also not su Ze''s purpose.


    Seeing Su Ze''s arrangement, Zhen Yuanzi said, "since the Taoist friends arranged the disciples like this, the disciples of our Wuzhuang temple also came to Tianting to serve in name for the drive of the Heavenly Emperor."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Su Ze nodded slightly, "OK, thank you very much."


    Honghuang Nuwa hesitated: "do I want to stay and help? Or does the Terran side also contribute to the heaven? "


    "There is no need to leave or let the weak Terrans contribute." Su Ze said, "Dong Machi has his own worries, and if I hear anything asking for help, I will come to help him eradicate the stubborn enemy."


    After hearing this, Honghuang Nu Wa said no more.


    Su Ze took a slight breath and smiled at the Fengshen Nuwa, gangshou and big barrel muhui night: "finally win and return. Let''s go back to the real world and reunite with them first?"


    The master nodded, "it''s really time to get together with them. Wen''an, they have missed you for a long time. "


    "Yes."


    Su Ze looked at Nu Wa again.


    Honghuang Nuwa didn''t respond. She didn''t turn her face and said, "it''s very convenient for you to come and go to this world in the future?"


    "Well, it''s not difficult." Suze replied.


    "Then I''ll look at the heaven in this world. Even if there is no saint fruit position, Sanqing and Jieyin are definitely not easy people." Honghuang Nuwa said.


    Su Ze smiled and understood that the relationship between the two was just a little ambiguous. It was really further estimated that we should go step by step and let it go.


    Let it be


    Su Ze led the people away from Zixiao palace and came to the original place where the demon family Tianting was, announcing the famine.


    "Hongjun is dead. I, Taoist Suze, set up a heavenly court to control the reincarnation of all sentient beings and the order of heaven and earth!"


    After this announcement, all living beings on the boundless land finally understood what had happened before.


    After killing the witch family, Taoist Suze silenced the Hongjun saint. He has become the first person in the flood and famine strength, and he is strong enough to be unreasonable.


    Once the witch clan, which had dominated the flood and famine for thousands of years, disrespected Taoist Suze, it was immediately destroyed.


    Now, Taoist Suze set up a heavenly court to control the order of the wasteland. Even the most arrogant creatures have to admit that this heavenly court is destined to take over the fate of the wasteland.


    After this matter is disposed of, Su Ze doesn''t have to worry about the follow-up of the whole famine.


    Reaching out to open a channel, Su Ze led the master, big barrel muhui night and Fengshen Nuwa back to the real world.


    It''s only half a day since Nu Wa, gang Shou and Da Tong Mu Hui night entered the flood world.


    Su Ze led the three out, facing the women who were still talking, such as Wen''an, LAN Ruxin, poison Island Yuzi, Clarice and so on.


    The two sides looked at each other. Some of them shouted happily and rushed towards Su Ze: some were unbelievable and their eyes were filled with tears.


    Su Ze hugged them one by one, and even went to the place with strong feelings. He waved his sleeves and took the women to the sky to arrange a seven Jue Dharma array.


    After a long time, the seven Jue FA array dispersed.


    Su Ze came out with the girls and talked about the lovesickness and the pain of parting over the years.


    Speaking of the fighting wits and courage with the reincarnation world, all the women were nervous.


    "Now that nothing has happened, has the reincarnation world been solved?" Wen An asked.


    "It''s solved, but it''s not solved." Su Ze said, "the problem is still not small."


    The background of the birth of the reincarnation world is another world discovery crisis in 1950, which created the reincarnation world in 5023.


    Because the creator of the reincarnation world failed to set permissions, the reincarnation world can only be used as an intelligent program by the unconscious soul.


    If Su Ze does not test and becomes the real authority owner of the reincarnation world, the reincarnation world will soon find other unconscious souls and return intact again.


    All crises will continue, but Su Ze lost most of his strength and almost had no self-protection ability just after the war.


    "So I chose to test." Su Ze said, "after passing the test, he really controlled the reincarnation world and began to use new ways to collect reliable help."


    "A test that even the creator can''t pass..."


    Wen An pinched a cold sweat: "you are so brave! This is an almost impossible test. You passed! "


    He pondered again and said, "now the new way, does it mean..."


    Wen An''an''s eyes turned and pointed to Ju Chuan Jingxiang.


    Ju Chuan Jingxiang looked blankly and pointed to her cheek: "ah? What happened to me? "


    Su Ze suddenly smiled: it''s really thanks to Wen An''s ability to think of it. As soon as he pointed to Ju Chuan Jingxiang, he expressed the real meaning.


    Wen An asked: does Su Ze''s new way mean that, like Ju Chuan Jingxiang, he plans to muddle through with nothing


    If there is anything that can represent "not working hard", Ju Chuan Jingxiang is really right. He is absolutely a good representative.


    Suze shook his head slightly: "no, I''m not going to fool the past."


    "I am also curious about the world that created the reincarnation world, and I am also curious and vigilant about the enemies they call."


    "If it''s really like what they said, no one can be alone under such a huge threat... If not, it''s nothing. I continue to control this thing to ensure that it won''t threaten the normal world, that is."


    This is indeed a way.


    Wen''an knew the risk of Su Ze''s doing this, and knew better that he carried the responsibility for the rise and fall of the world on his back. He couldn''t help but feel an unspeakable heavy feeling in his heart.


    In the next few days, Su Ze was reunited with all the girls and learned about the real world ruled by their "goddess group"... I have to say, some of them exceeded Su Ze''s expectations.


    Just like they never thought before, they can make machinery to purify energy and return it to the source in the real world.


    Today, I didn''t expect that the "goddess group" really controls the whole real world, and the rule is so good, and the science and technology has developed to the extent of some science fiction.


    "You did a good job..."


    "Are you leaving again?" Lanru''s heart raised her head keenly, "have to be busy with something very important?"


    "No, there are not so many important things."


    Su Ze smiled and said, "nothing is as important as my wives! Next, I am in the real world and get along with you every day. I hope you don''t get tired of me. "


    "Really?"


    All the women laughed, "Why are you so sweet?"


    "Really don''t go?" Wen An also asked, "in this world?"


    "Well, in this world."


    Su Ze said: "you don''t have to worry about security. If I can''t cope with the chat group, it''s estimated that no matter how to hide, the whole world can''t get rid of the fate of being crushed by each other."


    "Chat group?"


    Wen An and all the girls are curious.


    "Yes, after I have mastered the highest authority of the reincarnation world, I will turn the reincarnation world into a chat group, ready to use new ways to increase cohesion and strength."


    Suze said.


    I didn''t deliberately hide it and told the general situation of the chat group to the public.


    All the girls were very interesting.


    "If we pretend to be characters from other worlds and mix in with the chat group, will it help you?" Yuko asked.

 Chapter 942

    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech.


    "The chat group is mine. I control the fate of the characters in it, and the characters that the boundless world will join in."


    "The original intention is to raise the power level of these parallel worlds and fantasy worlds, and take these powers into the vassal of the chat group."


    "Your strength is enough, and even if you participate in the chat group, there is little room for improvement. You have to pretend to be something, keep your hands and feet tied, and be careful to expose yourself at all times. "


    "And the other party is not as good as you... Will it be really interesting?"


    When the women heard the speech, they thought about it and felt that it was true, so they didn''t have any interest in this aspect.


    First, we can''t improve, second, we have to be careful to disguise; Moreover, Su Ze has completely mastered the chat group, which is even more unnecessary.


    After discussing with the women, Su Ze really began to run the chat group: "search the four worlds first, pull a character respectively, and try."


    "Yes, the highest authority."


    The chat group responded: "spend one percent of its energy, search four worlds, pull characters from four worlds and invite them to become members of the group."


    "If you agree, you will contact regularly. If not, you will randomly select other people before continuing the invitation."


    "The energy after changing these worlds and improving the world energy level will be used as part of the energy supplement of the chat group, which will be mutually beneficial and recycled with these worlds to form a whole."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Su Ze said: "although the consumption of fixed contact and searching the world at the beginning is more than the original, the consumption behind is much smaller, and the harvest is more worthy of expectation."


    "Start the search and put the quota."


    "The first world, everyday, pulls the characters to give birth to Youzi, and automatically generates the group member name ''fool who wants to be an umbrella lizard''."


    "The character agreed to become a member of the group and solidify the connection."


    Su Ze''s face turned black - it was definitely a black door. He pulled a very bad figure from the beginning and agreed.


    Su Ze used to watch the world of everyday as a pastime. It''s called everyday. In fact, it''s all kinds of wonderful and embarrassing mystery operations.


    For example, a proud girl who rides a goat to school and pulls out a fortress to bombard people, such as the beauty of the final weapon, a black cat who roars through the stars, a robot maid who can speak and has dessert in her head... It is obviously exaggerated to the point that it is not routine, but it is called "everyday"


    Xiangshengyouzi doesn''t have such strange things, but he is a vigorous fool, super learning slag, and loves to tell cold jokes. He''s not lucky.


    Because she is more superficial and unreasonable, her mother has no patience with her, so she starts to fight directly and clean her up.


    It''s really hard for Su Ze to look directly at such a person who has become the first member of the "chat group".


    "It seems that our luck is not very good."


    "No, some fantasy worlds are probably because the original reincarnation world has not been eroded." The chat group responded.


    Su Ze couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech: "it''s true. We''ve picked up what the original reincarnation world didn''t want."


    "Yes, the highest authority, you can understand it this way." The chat group said.


    "The title of the person with the highest authority is somewhat exposed. You''d better call me the group leader first." Suze ordered.


    "Yes, group leader."


    "Continue to pull the second world" Chinatown detective "and select the character Tang Ren. The other party has agreed to become a group member and keep in touch."


    "Automatically generate the group name ''I''m a detective''."


    Another fool, or funny fool.


    Su Ze said in his heart.


    In the investigation of Chinatown, Tang Ren is a veteran and has no great skills. He is greedy for money and lust, but he has a good hand. He has a bottom line and won''t do too bad things.


    He is the one who enlivens the atmosphere and makes jokes. His incompetence in solving cases corresponds to the strong ability of the protagonist, young detective Qin Feng.


    "Forget it, don''t say anything... The third world continues."


    "Naruto, the third world, selects the characters, the apes fly and cut off the sun."


    "The other party thought it was magic. After many attempts, he flatly refused. After erasing the memory of the chat group, he continued to select the characters."


    "The selection of characters was rejected. After erasing the memory of the chat group, continue to select characters."


    "Select the character Naruto, and the other party has agreed to automatically generate the group name ''who will make friends with me''."


    Su Ze raised his eyebrows in surprise and said to himself: it''s not bad luck


    It is also a Naruto fantasy world, although the last character is still a hot-blooded fool.


    If this goes on, the whole chat group will become a fool chat group.


    Su Ze thought so and looked at the chat group to find another world.


    "The fourth world, leisurely daily king, selects the character Yuegu xiahai. The other party has agreed to become a group member and keep in touch."


    "Automatically generate the group name ''hee hee, I''m a bear child''."


    Well, this is obviously a fantasy world that the reincarnation world can''t see. It was picked up by the chat group.


    Leisurely daily king is the daily life of a group of children in a small mountain village. There is no wonderful thing like "Daily". It is mainly warm, moving and warm daily things. Of course, there are bear children like Yuegu xiahai


    Yuegu xiahai is not a fool, or a skinny child who doesn''t go to the house for three days.


    These four members may grow rapidly, that is, vortex Naruto alone.


    The other three are the ordinary world, or fit the situation of the ordinary world.


    "Well, let''s start. Pull a kind-hearted and willing to help people from the desolate world." Suze said.


    "Yes, group leader."


    "Take the prosperous and desolate world to connect the sky, and automatically generate the group name ''the first of the three Ching''."


    The prompt of the chat group almost made Su Ze laugh - before that, he didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian cult still had such a strange mind.


    However, it''s no wonder that they formed together. Tongtian is strictly equal to Lao Tzu and Yuanshi in age. However, almost everyone acquiesced because of cultivation, fate, appearance and many other reasons. Lao Tzu is the eldest brother and Yuanshi is the second younger brother. He is Tongtian''s third brother.


    But the leader of Tongtian cult has a little thought in his heart.


    Lao Tzu''s Taoism and Yuanshi''s Taoism are not quite consistent with him. He feels that his Taoism should be right.


    However, he never showed this idea until the chat group gave him a group name of "the first of three cleans".


    "Chat group, officially opened."


    "It''s the group leader."


    "Head of Sanqing, join the chat group."


    "If you want to be an umbrella lizard fool, join the chat group."


    "I''m a detective. Join the chat group."


    "Hee hee, I''m a bear child. Join the chat group."


    "Who will make friends with me and join the chat group."


    The prompt sound kept ringing. In the Kunlun Mountain of the barren world, the closed retreat leader of Tongtian cult slightly opened his eyes: "this is the so-called chat group I just agreed to?"


    "I''m the head of Sanqing... Hehe, it''s just right. I just don''t know the origin of others."


    In the daily world, just because she was lying in the cold water trying to catch a cold and avoiding going to school tomorrow, Youzi also had her mother''s "palm print of love" on her face. When she saw that there was a light curtain in front of her, new information was constantly refreshed on the light curtain, and there was a prompt sound, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Wow! It''s amazing! "


    "Aliens! High tech! "


    She shouted a few times, and my mother stood at the door with slippers, expressionless, like a killer.


    Keep jumping?


    "Mom, I tell you, this place can''t live anymore! With the high technology of aliens, look in front of me -- "


    "Pa!"


    It was the mother''s blow "mother''s love breaking slippers" that greeted Xiangsheng and Youzi.


    "What time do you think it is now? I have to go to school tomorrow!"


    Xiangsheng Youzi lies on the ground and the whole person is gray.


    OK, ok... There''s really no way. I can only sneak into the aliens and see what their conspiracy is.


    Come on, Xiangsheng Youzi.


    She cheered herself up. Her eyes fell on the group entry record, and then burst out with a laugh: "ha ha ha ha... Is it ridiculous?"


    "How can a fool who wants to be an umbrella lizard have such a guy?"


    On the chat window of the chat group, the fool who wanted to be an umbrella lizard sent out a paragraph at the same time: "ha ha ha ha... Is it ridiculous? A fool who wants to be an umbrella lizard, how can there be such a guy? "


    Ah?


    Xiangshengyouzi covers his head: ah! This is totally wrong!


    Isn''t that me?


    "Indeed, it is a fool..." make complaints about "the Hei hei I am a bear child".


    Make complaints about the mother''s brother, brother and sister, who are busy cleaning the yard. They shake their heads. "This is really the kind of thing that is amazing. Is this the latest technology in the city?"


    "That..."


    Whirlpool Naruto lowered his head and sat alone in the woods. Looking at the records in the chat group, he wanted to try, but he didn''t dare to try again.


    Finally, he summoned up his courage: "would you like to make friends with me and play together?"


    "Ah?"


    Yuegu xiahai said strangely, "are you also a child in the village? What''s your name? How can I play with you? "


    "OK, let''s play together!" Xiangshengyouzi promised directly with full vigour.


    Xiangshengyouzi''s words, like a warm current, directly hit the whirlpool Naruto.


    Actually, will anyone want to play with me?


    Big big tears flowed out of his eyes. He sobbed and said in the chat group, "thank you, thank you, thank you very much!"


    Tang Ren holds his chin, sits on a farm tricycle, and is also watching the chat group - today is the day for him to send the bride price after his blind date. After giving the bride price, he will get married in two or three months.


    He likes to read detective stories since childhood. He has achieved nothing at an age. He wants to be a famous detective, but he has no place to play.


    The three speakers in the group are all children. He is not interested, but he is interested in "the head of Sanqing".

 Chapter 943

    The head of Sanqing is the legendary Lao Tzu?


    No, no, no, maybe not. Maybe he''s a Taoist - but it''s really brave for a Taoist to take the name of bullying his teacher and destroying his ancestors.


    Tang Ren has studied Feng Shui. Although he is also a double sword, he is no stranger to the relevant knowledge of Taoism.


    The three children in the group are familiar with each other, and they are completely unsuspecting. They directly say their names and positions, and almost regard the chat group as a place to chat.


    The bear child is called Yuegu xiahai and lives in a small mountain village.


    The umbrella lizard fool is called Xiangsheng Youzi. He is already a high school student and lives in the city, which amazed Yuegu xiahai.


    "Take an electric train to school every day! Wow, that must be great! "


    "What''s great about that? It''s hard to study." Xiangshengyouzi complained.


    Yes, it''s hard to study... Tang Ren thought.


    However, it would be nice if we could read again - if we don''t read, it will be very hard for the rest of our life.


    The whirlpool Naruto intervened cautiously: "two sisters, what is an electric train? Are you in the great city of the kingdom of fire? "


    "Ah? The land of fire? Where is that? " Yuegu xiahai asked strangely.


    Xiangshengyouzi also said he had not heard of it.


    Vortex Naruto did not understand what this meant, and asked, "those two sisters, are you both ninjas?"


    "Ninja? Ha ha, little brother, you are really humorous. How can we be ninjas? " When Yoshiko said this, he deliberately showed his sense of humor and cold jokes, "are you a ninja? Yes, I''m a Ninja! "


    The crowd was deserted and was chilled by her meaningless stem and cold jokes.


    Xiangshengyouzi blushed awkwardly and almost burst into steam.


    Fortunately, it''s not cold in front of you, or you''ll die socially!


    She quickly explained: "there are such lines in the recently released Ninja animation. Haven''t you seen them?"


    "Haven''t seen this..." Yuegu xiahai replied, "are you really a high school student? Why do you talk like the pupils in our village? "


    "What! I''m a 16-year-old high school student! " Xiangshengyouzi stressed.


    Whirlpool Naruto asked again, "sixteen? What is a high school student? Didn''t big sister become a ninja? "


    "So what exactly does'' Ninja ''mean?" Xiangshengyouzi felt that the guy opposite might be a real fool. It was hard to talk to him, "why should I be a ninja when I was 16?"


    When!


    A dull noise spread all over the chat group.


    The Tongtian leader''s face suddenly changed when he was watching three children chatting with great interest.


    Tang Ren screamed, "what?"


    Xiangshengyouzi, Yuegu xiahai and vortex Naruto were also focused.


    In front of them, a mysterious existence with the title of "group leader" began to speak.


    "It seems that you haven''t noticed your existence, situation and opportunities."


    "I suggest you communicate your location, name and common sense. Maybe you can find some surprising surprises."


    "What a wonderful existence."


    The leader of Tongtian cult, with the name of "the head of Sanqing", finally said.


    "Since we have called our group leaders to show up, I will not avoid it. The boundless world, Kunlun Mountain, connects the sky. I''ve seen you. "


    Tang Ren, who was called "I''m a detective", was surprised and said, "Tongtian leader? Aren''t you the third in Sanqing? Why is it called the head of Sanqing? "


    Huh? Does anyone know me?


    The leader of Tongtian sect is also a little embarrassed and tries to change the group name.


    After a while, finally through the application of the chat group, the group name was changed to "Tongtian".


    Then he began to speak: "this is what the chat group added to me without authorization. Maybe the chat group thinks I should be the head of Sanqing for granted? I don''t know much about this. "


    He asked again, "what is the origin of this'' famous detective ''? Why do you know who I am? "


    Tang Ren trembled excitedly on the agricultural tricycle: "are you really the leader of Tongtian cult? Is this chat group all immortals? "


    "Oh, I''m developed!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m not an immortal. I''m a freshman in middle school. My name is Yuegu xiahai. I live in the countryside. I''m 13 years old. " Yuegu xiahai scratched his head and looked at his mother who was cleaning the yard.


    Mom''s eyes are coming.


    Oh, no good, our lion is about to start roaring


    Sure enough, the next moment, my mother began to roar: "Xia Hai, why don''t you come and clean up together? Leaves are falling all over the yard. When will you stay? "


    "Well... We have a special situation today. Let''s wait until we figure it out. Bye! "


    Yuegu xiahai smiled, avoided his mother''s broom and ran out of the yard.


    "Hello, Xia Hai!"


    My mother''s roaring voice is farther and farther behind. Yuegu xiahai laughs proudly, hides under a tree and continues to look at the light curtain in front of him.


    In addition to the Tongtian sect leader of Kunlun Mountain, who is a terrible uncle level figure, several other people are also reporting their identities.


    Xiangsheng Youzi is a 16-year-old female high school student in class Q, senior one of shiding high school. He lives in a city called shiding city. There is a big industrial chaebol who is particularly famous.


    Whirlpool Naruto is a six-year-old child from Muye village, the country of fire. He has just entered Ninja school. He belongs to Ninja students. In the school, he will teach throwing swords, setting traps, and ninja.


    As for "famous detective", the correct reading is "I am a detective". This is a man who lives in the countryside, has no formal career and has only read some detective novels. His name is Tang Ren. He is 28 years old this year.


    According to his own claim, he is proficient in three ways and nine grades and belongs to the absolute top detective talent.


    Although Yuegu xiahai has little insight, he can''t help but be surprised to see Uncle Tang Ren introduce himself - hiding in his own house, claiming that he is a detective and doesn''t have a real job. Isn''t it similar to the legendary nit?


    It''s a pity that he can send gifts to his unmarried wife. It seems that the wedding has been decided


    Will someone really marry such a person?


    "Hey, isn''t that bad? If you don''t have a fixed job and want to get married, what will you do if you have children in the future? Will it cost a lot of money? " Xiangshengyouzi said to Tang Ren enthusiastically.


    Tang Ren''s face was hot. He could do nothing and boast and fart with the old men in the village all day, but a 16-year-old child really asked him when he said this to him.


    The so-called detective is just an excuse for him to deceive himself.


    In fact, he is unemployed. After marriage, he can only farm in his hometown.


    But for a moment, he couldn''t tell xiangshengyouzi these extremely cruel facts that belong to adults.


    When Tang Ren was very embarrassed, the group leader interrupted to save him, but also made his mind a little empty.


    "Tang Ren, do you want to follow a fixed destiny or make a change?"


    "Your wife will wear a green hat for you on the day you get married, so that the whole village, the whole town and even the whole county know... There is a man named Tang Ren who messed with people on the wedding day."


    "Everyone sympathizes with you, but you''d rather they despise you than want these sympathies."


    "More terrible than everyone despises, everyone sympathizes with you."


    "You chose to escape all this. You went to a country in central and southern China and told your hometown that you are a detective and a case solving expert. In fact, you are a little gangster."


    "Do you want to continue this fate?"


    Tang Ren opened his mouth and looked at the rows of words as if he were judging his life.


    "Group leader, is what you said true or false?" He said in a trembling voice.


    "The group leaders can pull us to form a chat group. I don''t think it''s necessary to lie. With his great power and power, even if you want to arrange your destiny, you should not be able to resist. " Tongtian said to Tang Ren, "you should believe the words of the group leader, at least try to believe it."


    "That is to say, it is true."


    Tang Ren got up from the agricultural tricycle, looked at the full range of gifts and shouted, "stop! Stop! "


    "Why, Tang Ren?" Asked the tricycle driver.


    "Go back, this marriage, I won''t marry!"


    Regardless of the situation of the chat group, Tang Ren began to break up with people and withdraw his marriage.


    The four people in the chat group were a little cold. After a while, Xiangsheng Youzi said, "Uncle Tang Ren, it''s a little pity..."


    "Well, it''s a little pathetic." Said the Naruto.


    "It''s really pathetic." Yuegu xiahai said, "if he worked harder, would it be better?"


    Tongtian leader felt that he had nothing to say with the three children.


    "It seems that you still don''t adapt to the atmosphere of chat group, or just think this is a place to chat."


    The group leader said again, "when you are selected by the chat group, your destiny has changed."


    "Now, does anyone want to know their destiny?"


    Fate?


    I feel quite far away from myself... Xiangsheng Youzi thought.


    Yuegu xiahai is also a little surprised, but some are eager to try. What fate will he have?


    "Well... Group leader, I don''t know what fate is... Can you tell me why everyone rejects me so much and everyone doesn''t want to be friends with me?" Asked the Naruto.


    "Yes, by the way, let others see your past, present and future."


    Su Ze opened the group leader''s permission, said, and then put the current situation of vortex Naruto in the chat group in the form of photos.


    In the shadow of the woods, children with short yellow hair and horizontal lines on their faces looked low and hung their heads.


    "Wow, is this Naruto?" As soon as Xiangsheng Youzi saw the loss of whirlpool Naruto, he couldn''t help it. "I''d like to be friends with you, Naruto!"

 Chapter 944

    "Really?"


    Whirlpool Naruto said in surprise.


    Even if she knows that others are rejecting herself, is she willing to be friends with herself?


    "Really! I''d like to be friends with you. " Said Xiangsheng Youzi.


    Make complaints about the way you look at it. "You seem to have never had a friend, so I''ll be your friend, too."


    "Thank you, sister Youzi and sister xiahai!"


    Whirlpool Naruto was full of tears: "I will fight my life to protect you from any harm!"


    Xiangshengyouzi and Yuegu xiahai are a little embarrassed.


    Anyway, it''s too hot to fight for your life to protect yourself, isn''t it?


    "It seems that you get along well. Next, let''s look at the fate of Naruto."


    "A long time ago, there was a Nine Tailed demon fox. Whenever it shook its tail, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked and the tsunami surged. In order to eliminate it, people summoned ninjas. A ninja sacrificed his life and sealed it. This Ninja is the fourth generation of fire shadow..."


    Su Ze showed Naruto''s story from nine seals of the four generations of Naruto, which is different from the way that Naruto tells the story first and then remembers to solve the mystery. It is a straightforward description of Naruto''s fate.


    That is, the birth of whirlpool Naruto, the threat of mother and son by the mysterious mask man, the war between the fourth generation fire shadow and the mysterious mask man, sealed nine tails on the whirlpool Naruto, making him a human pillar force, and then the fourth generation fire shadow and whirlpool nine Sinai died together


    "Is that Naruto''s father and mother?" Xiangshengyouzi said, "I''m really a great man. Sobbing... I''m moved to cry!"


    "I''m also very moved!" Yuegu xiahai said, and couldn''t help saying, "however, is it a little irresponsible to seal such a terrible monster on Naruto? He''s just a baby. "


    Whirlpool Naruto looked at this scene, his eyes flushed, his emotions surging, and muttered to himself in disbelief.


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow is mine... Is my father?"


    "Why... Why seal the monster in my body... From small to large, I have suffered a lot!"


    "Don''t get excited, children." The whole sky couldn''t see it anymore. He comforted, "look carefully. Your father was worried that you couldn''t bear it. He deliberately divided the monster into two and took half away when he was dying."


    "Both your parents love you, but they can only choose this way because of helplessness."


    In this picture, he could see that the child named whirlpool Naruto was hurt by his biological parents.


    In order to protect the village called Muye village, the parents forced their children to bear the hardships that they should not have borne.


    Whirlpool Naruto suffers a lot from this. Although it is said that parents have great fertility and really love whirlpool Naruto, there will be a big problem in doing so - you are selfless. Don''t you think others will be selfless?


    Blindly believing in the goodness of others is the same as blindly doubting that others are bad people, which will surely brew bitter fruit.


    Whirlpool Naruto gradually calmed his excited mood: "really?"


    The one who answered him was not the leader of Tongtian cult, but Su Ze, the "group leader".


    "Keep looking."


    In the picture, three generations of Mu Huoying and many of his subordinates hurried to see the dead four generations of Mu Huoying and whirlpool nine Sinai, as well as the whirlpool Naruto sealed with nine tails.


    "In order to repel Jiuwei, the fourth generation eye Huoying sacrificed..."


    Three generations of Mu Huoying and many of his subordinates muttered to themselves in disbelief, with sadness on their faces.


    Moments later, three generations of Mu Huoying ordered: "in order to ensure the absolute safety of human Zhuli, everyone must keep it secret. Naruto''s surname is vortex, not Bo Feng, the surname of four generations, let alone spread tonight''s secret!"


    Many of his men agreed.


    However, I don''t know whether one of my subordinates is talkative or someone has other purposes. The secret came out - everyone in Muye knows that the vortex Naruto is the demon fox that destroys the village.


    Since childhood, Naruto has been abused and bullied.


    Shops don''t sell him anything. Children don''t play with him. They will hit him with stones... Sometimes they say they play games with him, but they actually want to deceive him... There are indifferent eyes everywhere in Muye village.


    "Wuwu Wuwu... I can''t help it!"


    Xiangsheng Youzi cried, "Naruto, I''d like to be your friend for life!"


    "Sister Youzi!" Whirlpool Naruto was immersed in negative emotions. He was startled by the speech of Xiangsheng Youzi, and then a warm current rose in his heart, "aren''t sister Youzi afraid of me? There are nine evil foxes living in my body. If I''m afraid, if I''m afraid... Sister Youzi doesn''t have to force herself to be my friend. "


    "What are you talking about! The so-called lifelong friend is to be a friend forever! "


    Xiangshengyouzi shouted with vigour.


    Because, is it a "fool who wants to be an umbrella lizard"?


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought of the name of the group that gave birth to Youzi at the beginning and thought.


    Yuegu xiahai was also startled by Xiangsheng Youzi''s statement and said to himself: sister Youzi, maybe she is really a simple fool?


    However, Naruto is also too pitiful - why did he reveal his identity and become such a treatment when he clearly agreed to keep it secret?


    Whirlpool Naruto was greatly moved and inspired by Xiangsheng Youzi''s hesitation. Suddenly, he felt that his body and mind were full of strength, as if illuminated by the warm sun.


    Looking at the next video, I saw that only one third-generation fire shadow contacted him with a smile and sent him some food and life relief.


    "Sister Youzi, you care about me as much as three generations of fire shadow!" Said the Naruto.


    Xiangshengyouzi also said, "well, it seems that the old man is not a bad man."


    Hello... You two are really fools!


    Yuegu xiahai is unbelievable: can''t these two guys see the problem?


    He asked for confidentiality, but he leaked it mysteriously.


    The whole village is hostile to Naruto. Three generations of eyes and fire shadow don''t explain. Let everyone abuse Naruto, but he takes care of Naruto as a good man?


    If Huoying is the leader of Muye village, should he do more? Especially when the secret has been leaked, why not give Naruto better living conditions and let him suffer so much?


    The leader of Tongtian sect also saw the problems and sighed his foresight slightly.


    The couple proved their innocence.


    Obviously, it is a fire shadow of four generations. One has no old confidants, and the other has no family property. His children have suffered so much from the loss of their father and mother and carrying monsters. As a result, they have to be "bitter and bitter" by others with ulterior motives.


    Those three generations of eye fire shadow, is it intentional or follow the trend?


    In a word, he is cultivating whirlpool Naruto into a loyal and dead man... Whether deliberately or homeopathic, this person has a great selfishness in his heart, not as selfless as the four generations of eye fire shadow.


    Just about to expose all this, a detective, no, a detective Tang Ren emerged from the chat group.


    "Tell you a good news, I persuade my friends and relatives not to get married!"


    "Also, the Naruto child, from the superb eyes of detective Tang Ren, the three generations of Huoying are probably not good people!"


    "I don''t allow you to say that, three generations of Grandpa!" Whirlpool Naruto replied excitedly.


    "Listen to me carefully. Why did he say he wouldn''t leak the secret, but he did? Why are so many people hostile to you? He won''t help you clarify your identity, won''t give you better protection and treatment, and just give you a little money to send beggars, so that you can barely live? "


    Tang Ren said.


    Whirlpool Naruto shook his head: "I don''t know, but three generations of Grandpa must care about me. Only he is willing to care about me!"


    Xiangshengyouzi looked at a paragraph from Tang Ren and showed his "wisdom" eyes.


    Yeah, why? That shouldn''t be the case, should it?


    "That group leader, is what I said right or wrong? Can you verify it? " Tang Ren said with a smile, "look at this child. He was cheated so miserably by an old calf. Should we expose the truth to him?"


    The group leader did not respond, but continued to play the follow-up story of whirlpool Naruto. This is a very long story, from the situation of school, to the middle tolerance test, to the high wind, and then to the finale.


    From the perspective of others, other people''s stories, only whirlpool Naruto is the absolute protagonist of the story. Finally, he ascended the position of fire shadow and married his wife to fledgling field.


    There was silence in the group.


    Is that me


    Whirlpool Naruto stared at the fire shadow of the seventh generation in the video. He and his future wife, Tian Hata, the whirlpool Naruto attracted attention and admiration, and everyone was cheering.


    "Great! Naruto, you finally succeeded! " Xiangshengyouzi said happily.


    "Yes, what a great man." Yuegu xiahai looked at this series of stories and suddenly realized it later¡° Are you ninjas so powerful? It''s just like that super power! "


    Whirlpool Naruto also returned to his mind: "don''t you have ninja and Ninja over there?"


    "How could there be!" Xiangshengyouzi and Yuegu xiahai said.


    "It seems that we all come from different worlds..." Tang Ren said, "but Naruto, you are so powerful later! Give me three moves and two moves at that time. Can''t I fly the dragon to heaven? "


    "A good story begins with innocence and ends with innocence and absurdity." The leader of Tongtian sect spoke at this time and said.


    The whirlpool Naruto was surprised and said, "Uncle Tongtian, what do you mean?"


    "That means you''ve been naive and ridiculous all your life?" Tang Ren said.


    "No... it''s just emotion. Your parents naively entrust you to others, and you finally naively trust others. " The leader of Tongtian cult said, "many things can not be solved by faith, but should be constrained and done by rules and order."


    "Your story seems particularly naive on this."

 Chapter 945

    "Ah? What do you mean? "


    Whirlpool Naruto looked confused.


    Tongtian leader''s cheek twitched slightly: is this guy really human? How could you be so stupid?


    Don''t I already understand what I mean? What the hell is he wondering?


    "Forget it, feel free."


    The leader of Tongtian sect decided not to say more. There were three children in the group, one who knew his identity and was confused.


    If you tell them more, you can''t change much.


    "It seems that if you are allowed to continue chatting aimlessly, you will not find the real role of chat groups after all."


    Said the group leader.


    "Whirlpool Naruto, don''t you want to change your own destiny? When you see yourself in the future powerless and crying again and again, isn''t there anything you want to do? "


    Whirlpool Naruto suddenly regained his mind and recalled the memory he saw: three generations died, and he could only follow him to attend the funeral; Sasuke defected, and there was nothing he could do to stop him; And the funeral of the ape flying ASMA, and the death of the lecherous immortal


    "Group leader, how should I change my destiny?"


    "In the chat group, you can upload your blood, nearby items and skills in exchange for points, and the points can be used to strengthen your own strength, or buy other people''s skills or items to become stronger."


    "Or apply to the group leader to live in the world of other group members at the cost of consuming points, or ask other group members or even the group leader for help."


    Whirlpool Naruto nodded: "but I have nothing..."


    "How can you have nothing?"


    Tang Ren reminded: "you have nine evil foxes, Asura chakra, your parents chakra, whirlpool family lineage and wind attribute chakra... You have a lot of things!"


    Vortex Naruto heard the speech, and then he came back to his mind and recalled his "future". He didn''t care about anything like chakra and blood. His parents were in their bodies, waiting to meet him in the future.


    "Group leader... I want to see my father and mother..." whirlpool Naruto said, "if you need any points, you can take all those things I have. I just want to see them!"


    "Don''t be impulsive, children." Tang Ren reminded.


    Tongtian also said, "don''t be impulsive. Those things on you are your real hope to change your situation in the future. Don''t give them to others."


    "If you follow me, children, you might as well practice the Shangqing Lingbao Scripture I recently came up with."


    "It only takes thousands of years to build a golden immortal realm. Isn''t it a good thing to find a way to revive your parents and reunite your family?"


    The whirlpool Naruto was surprised and said, "really? Can I revive my parents? "


    "It shouldn''t be difficult. Look at your memory, isn''t my love resurrected? Isn''t Penn resurrecting so many people? " Tang Ren said, "it''s thousands of years. It seems a little long..."


    "Well, well, I want to learn. I want to revive my parents!" Said the Naruto.


    "Hey, uncle Tang Ren and uncle Tongtian, are you too careless to see Naruto''s future?" Yuegu xiahai said, "haven''t you noticed that the history of the so-called tolerance world is only thousands of years?"


    "And Ninjas will take part in the war and kill when they are five or six years old. Naruto has to save the whole world when he is only fifteen."


    "At that time, his parents will come out of the nine tail seal to say goodbye to him. Where can we have thousands of years to practice?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was asked. He also looked at the vortex Naruto and felt sorry. He was happy at the moment. He was ready to teach the Lingbao scriptures of the Shangqing Dynasty to the vortex Naruto, so that he could become famous in the different world with his own orthodoxy.


    But it ignores that Naruto will save the world in nine years, and ignores the cruel situation that children and young people fight each other in the whole tolerance world.


    This world is really annoying!


    Simply pick up Naruto children, and then kill the immortal sword to destroy the small world -- the leader of Tongtian thought in his heart.


    It is really disgusting that those children died on the battlefield, all holding the strong and bullying the weak without kindness.


    According to the "future" provided by the group leader, only a few people in the Naruto family can be called "people", and the rest are just narrow-minded, rude and unjust despicable people.


    As for Naruto''s future, let the tolerance community understand each other. It''s better to say that they beat a group of wild dogs into domestic dogs. They are frightened by Naruto''s powerful ability and dare not bite indiscriminately.


    "It seems that this method won''t work..." xiangshengyouzi said distressedly, "Xia Hai and I are ordinary middle school students, and we don''t have any brains. What should we do if Naruto..."


    "You are the only one who has no mind, sister Youzi." Make complaints about the sea.


    "Ah Le?" Xiangsheng Youzi shouted in surprise, "obviously I''m a high school student, is it your predecessor?"


    "It''s not a school student. There''s no need to distinguish between predecessors and descendants?" Yuegu xiahai said.


    Xiangsheng Youzi feels bad: Although Xia Hai is a bear child, he is unexpectedly a bear child with smart head. He is the kind Youzi is not good at dealing with


    Is it true that the image of a reliable elder that you have managed to establish will be destroyed immediately?


    "In a word, in a word... Help Naruto first!"


    Xiangsheng Youzi said, "master, if it''s you, there must be a way to help Naruto? Naruto''s fate is so tragic that so many people need to be saved in the future. We really need our help! "


    "Don''t you have a better way?" The group leader of Su Ze''s incarnation asked.


    "I''m very sorry. I really don''t have any items and blood to upload. I can''t get points." Xiangsheng Youzi said, "please help me!"


    Yuegu xiahai also said, "please help me!"


    Tang Ren also scratched his messy chicken nest head: "I don''t seem to have anything to upload..."


    The three of them continued to admit their powerlessness.


    Whirlpool Naruto was moved and knew that they were all thinking of ways for themselves - before today, no one had cared about themselves like this except three generations of eyes.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said after a little meditation: "I have a solution... Perhaps, group leader, you are expecting me to put forward such a method."


    "I upload the Shangqing Lingbao Scripture to you as an object. I don''t lose my perception, but you will get the method of cultivation."


    "After I get points, I can buy some common items you upload and let you get points."


    "In this way, I spread my tradition. You get points from me and get a chance to become stronger."


    At this point, the leader of Tongtian sect paused.


    "Group leader, can I do this?"


    "Yes, you can." The group leader of Su Ze''s incarnation said, and specially added, "you are much better than Hongjun''s heart."


    The eyes of the leader of Tongtian sect suddenly contracted, which verified the guess in his heart.


    A very terrible name that has disappeared in the wasteland for ten years came to mind.


    It''s him! Taoist Suze!


    Yes, only he can do such incredible and unimaginable things.


    When our eyes are still limited to the famine, he has broken the heaven way of the famine world, killed Hongjun, connected with other worlds, and constructed such a strange chat group connecting with other worlds!


    In this way, the leader of Tongtian cult has more awe of the "group masters".


    Originally, I didn''t know what the group leader was. The leader of Tongtian cult also had an idea: maybe this kind of people who hide their heads and shrink their tails are not their opponents. I may turn away from the guest in the future.


    Now, after su Ze almost made his identity clear, the leader of Tongtian cult had to be frightened.


    If you don''t obey, Su Ze is likely to kill them in Kunlun Mountain and put them out!


    "Just fine, group leader. How many points can I get if I upload four copies of Lingbao scriptures in the Qing Dynasty?" The leader of Tongtian sect quietly changed his name.


    "Upload the first one, which means a thousand points. The next three, 150 points, a total of 1150 points."


    Su Ze withdrew his attention and made the chat group operate on its own.


    The leader of Tongtian cult saw that the font of 1150 points was displayed below his chat group panel.


    "Can these four uploaded Shangqing Lingbao scriptures be directly handed over to them? Or do they need to spend points to buy? " The leader of Tongtian cult asked.


    A cold voice sounded in the chat group and replied, "they need to spend points to buy. If you specify that they can get items, you need to deduct half of your points."


    Tongtian sect leader knew clearly: "then deduct half of my points and give them the Shangqing Lingbao Scripture I uploaded."


    With this sentence, the whirlpool Naruto of the fire and shadow world, Tang Ren, the detective world of Chinatown, Xiangsheng Youzi of the daily world, and leisurely Yuegu xiahai of the daily king world immediately appeared a dozens of pages of scriptures invisible to outsiders.


    Tang Ren exclaimed, "really! God! Sanqing is on the altar and is worshipped by his disciples! "


    Whirlpool Naruto, Xiangsheng Youzi and Yuegu xiahai all said they couldn''t understand it at all - even if the chat group gave them words that they could understand, they didn''t contact the aisle method at all. How can they understand the subtle meaning of Tongtian cult leader.


    Even those who practice Tao and Dharma need decades to understand a little knowledge, and then get their own different feelings and different cultivation methods.


    The Shangqing Lingbao Scripture is not strictly a true book of practice, but a practice outline.


    In the opinion of the leader of Tongtian cult, if you have this thing and come up with the practice method, don''t you just have hands?


    The fact is that even if he paid the price and gave the Scriptures to Tang Ren, they could not succeed in practice just by reading the Scriptures.

 Chapter 946

    The leader of Tongtian cult was also distressed when he heard the distress of the three people.


    "You... Really can''t learn?"


    "Well, I can''t learn!" Said the Naruto.


    "I can''t learn at all!" Said Xiangsheng Youzi.


    Yuegu xiahai also said, "I also feel that it seems very difficult!"


    "I feel... I can understand a little bit." Tang Ren said, "but it''s too early to start practicing."


    "Then why don''t you try, upload items to the chat group, let Tongtian leader buy items with points, and then use points to strengthen your understanding in this regard?"


    Suze warned.


    "Wow, you can do that!"


    Xiangshengyouzi turned his eyes and quickly grabbed two things and uploaded them to the group.


    Tongtian leader spent a point to exchange these two almost worthless items. One is a piece of white paper, which reads: "standing in the house, I don''t want to learn anyway - Shangchuan."


    The leader of Tongtian sect almost laughed: this child is really a "fool"


    Another thing to look at is a scaled reptile with an umbrella like head, which is the umbrella lizard.


    A fool who wants to be an umbrella Lizard - Xiangsheng Youzi.


    It''s so simple and straightforward. It''s clear at a glance.


    Another point was spent to buy the things uploaded by Yuegu xiahai: the fruit was picked from a tree. It was crisp and delicious, but there was no aura.


    "Vortex Naruto, don''t upload things indiscriminately. Don''t upload your own ability first." The leader of Tongtian cult said, "and Tang Ren, I''ll specify the items you upload. Don''t upload anything at random."


    "OK, uncle Tongtian... I''ll pick fruit for you from the tree?" Asked the Naruto.


    "Yes, just pick two. I''ll taste it. Picking more is also a point. It''s not necessary." Said the leader of Tongtian cult.


    "OK, thank you, uncle Tongtian!" Whirlpool Naruto answered excitedly, climbed the tree to pick the fruit, and then uploaded it to the group.


    Tang Ren carefully asked Tongtian leader. Tongtian leader asked him to upload all the things he knew about Sanqing to the group in the form of knowledge, and he spent 20 points to exchange them.


    At a glance, the leader of Tongtian cult felt his heart surging and speechless.


    He is far from the leader of the Sanqing and Tongtian sects known by Tang Ren. It is true that Taoism has different views, and they are confused and blowing together.


    Is the setting of honghuangliu''s novels ridiculous?


    In the past few hundred years, Taoists fabricated their ancestors and myths than when they were carrying on the tradition and inheritance. It is not to compare who has more abundant imagination and greater setting.


    After this disorderly blowing, while the recognized Taoist world outlook has been formed, looking through ancient books, we can still see many contradictory statements, which are the remnants of blowing and mythical world outlook.


    Pangu''s theory of opening heaven is just one of them. There are also various theories of opening heaven, such as the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Lao Tzu and Nuwa. Sanqing is sometimes one person and sometimes three people. In this ancient book, Sanqing is like this, and in that ancient book, Sanqing is like that... Generally speaking, there is no consensus.


    Because of this, the leader of Tongtian cult felt wonderful.


    What is it and what is it except that your name is occasionally displayed?


    It seems that the so-called Sanqing in Tang Ren''s world may not be the same as his own Sanqing - no, they say that there is no Sanqing in that world. Sanqing is just a mess of legends.


    "Did you all get points? You can try to learn the Lingbao Scripture of Shangqing Dynasty with integral points. Maybe there will be different changes. "


    "If there is only one integral, will it really change differently?"


    Yuegu xiahai said, choosing a point to understand the Lingbao Scripture of the Shangqing Dynasty.


    An inexplicable and mysterious feeling came out of my heart. It seemed to understand something, and it seemed that I didn''t understand anything.


    Yuegu xiahai almost wanted to go crazy: "it''s clear that he didn''t understand anything?"


    "I feel the same..." Xiangsheng Youzi said, "ah, I feel a lot cleaner in my heart. It seems that I can calm down and study hard!"


    The whirlpool Naruto also said, "I feel like I''m not so worried anymore?"


    But Tang Ren said, "the perception of twenty points is better than you. I roughly understood some of the previous meanings and obtained the method of gathering Qi and practice."


    "Ha ha ha, from now on, I am Tang Ren immortal. I can really practice and have magic power!"


    "Thank you, Lord Tongtian! Thank you, Lord! I, Tang Ren, can finally boast that I am not the same generation as them! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect reminded: "if you want to practice Taoism, don''t be ecstatic, let alone too ecstatic."


    "Yes, I remember, Tongtian leader!" Although Tang Ren said so, his ecstasy still came out involuntarily.


    Whirlpool Naruto also thanked: "thank you, uncle Tongtian. I feel much calmer. Maybe I should use the future cultivation methods I see to make myself stronger."


    Xiangshengyouzi said with a smile, "I calm down and finish all my homework in one breath!"


    "Although I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong, in a word, I''ve never felt this way. Uncle Tongtian''s Shangqing Lingbao Scripture is really powerful!"


    A little points, probably just let her meditate a little and become more attentive?


    This Xiangsheng Youzi, maybe he just didn''t concentrate before?


    As for whirlpool Naruto, a calm and careful analysis of whirlpool Naruto should be more powerful than the original impulsive imp?


    However, this is far from changing fate.


    Su Ze shook his head, not in a hurry, but continued to wait.


    The seeds have just been sown. We have to wait for them to thrive.


    Another day later, the five people in the chat group have become familiar with each other. In addition to the high status and strong strength of Tongtian cult leader, the other four have been able to joke with each other and become unique friends.


    Xiangsheng Youzi is a stupid female high school student, but she is warm-hearted, kind and easy to be teased. If anyone pretends to be poor, she can''t help comforting.


    I finished my homework in one breath yesterday. As a result, when I handed in my homework today, I found that I did last year''s homework!


    Yes, she is such a ridiculous fool.


    And even after being given a more attentive state of mind by the Shangqing Lingbao Scripture, she felt like listening to the heavenly book in class.


    Today, in the group, we can either buy books from primary school and start making up lessons, or we can only find ways to get more points, so that we can be transformed by Uncle Tongtian''s magical scriptures and become smarter people.


    Yuegu xiahai also talked about her experience - because of a slight change in her state of mind, she didn''t go to be a bear child all day. Instead, she frightened her mother, worried that she was ill, and booed her for a long time.


    Vortex Naruto began to find a way to refine chakra.


    Tang Ren got familiar with them, and immediately said with a smile, "children, don''t worry about it. Leave it to me! When I pass on the cultivation method, can you start cultivation easily? "


    "But you don''t seem to have any points to pay for it? We have run out of points. " Yuegu xiahai said.


    "Huh? It seems so... "Tang Ren said very embarrassed.


    "Chat group, or group leader, how can we get points?"


    "Members of the chat group with points can get points from other chat group members by sending a red envelope for points." The chat group said.


    "Huh?"


    "And this operation?"


    Tang Ren exclaimed: "@ Tongtian, Tongtian sect leader, help these three children?"


    "Yes, points are useless to me."


    Tongtian leader said, put more than 100 points into the red envelope of the chat group, and leave 400 points for standby.


    "Whirlpool Naruto grabbed 30 points."


    "Tang Ren grabbed 23 points."


    "Xiangsheng Youzi grabbed 40 points."


    "Yuegu xiahai grabbed 45 points..."


    After grabbing the red envelope, the four people cheered together and couldn''t wait to put it into the Lingbao Scripture of the Shangqing Dynasty.


    After a while, the whirlpool Naruto said, "Wow, you can really practice! I can move my internal Qi and start on the road of cultivation! "


    "This method is much better than chakra''s forcible extraction of body potential!"


    Because of the indoctrination and understanding of the Lingbao scriptures of the Shangqing Dynasty, the whirlpool Naruto was able to compare the advantages and disadvantages of the two cultivation systems and see the defects of the chakra cultivation system.


    Although he is Ashura chakra, the Nine Tailed man, the pillar force, and the potential limit of others, he will not exist in the future, this does not mean that he should practice like this and give up more sophisticated methods of cultivation.


    "I feel so smart!" Xiangshengyouzi exclaimed.


    "I always feel that I grow up and have a great mind." Yuegu xiahai commented on himself.


    "I also feel that the method of practice is better! Great! " Tang Ren shouted.


    Whirlpool Naruto and Tang Ren both gained the understanding of cultivation and began to be able to cultivate and operate internal Qi.


    Xiangshengyouzi and Yuegu xiahai did not have this understanding, but a lot of wisdom and a lot of spiritual enlightenment.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is not disappointed.


    No matter what kind of disciple, as long as he makes progress, it is much better than standing still.


    Do you want to give them more points to make them stronger?


    Holding back this idea, the leader of Tongtian cult shook his head: "don''t worry, don''t worry... Take your time."


    Giving them too much power at once will make their mentality unbalanced.


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought like this, suddenly thought of the purpose behind Taoist Su Ze, and shook his head slightly.


    With the changes of Tang Ren, whirlpool Naruto, Xiangsheng Youzi and Yuegu xiahai, the world in which they live is gradually beginning to change.


    The harvest of chat group, from now on, has really begun.

 Chapter 947

    A few days later, in the chat group, Tang Ren, whirlpool Naruto, Xiangsheng Youzi and Yuegu xiahai chatted and talked about their changes.


    Because the Lingbao Scripture of the Shangqing Dynasty is to comprehensively improve the people''s inside information and quality. First of all, it is reflected in the essence, Qi and spirit. All four people have changed a lot.


    Tang Ren has removed his sloppy dress and turned the messy chicken Wotou into a clean inch.


    Although the clothes are not famous brands, they are clean and neat.


    Two days ago, a girl fell in love with him on the road. She heard that he came to the village and entrusted someone else to kiss him.


    If it was Tang Ren before, he must have gone on a blind date without saying a word.


    However, recently he has been addicted to cultivation. Besides cultivation, he is chatting with children Shuiqun in the chat group. He is very happy. He really has no idea of getting married in a hurry.


    So he refused directly.


    Xiangshengyouzi and Yuegu xiahai have also started their own cultivation... Specifically, although xiangshengyouzi is still kind and cute, he has been able to understand the course.


    Although Yuegu xiahai is still naughty, he is already the kind of naughty who deliberately regulates the atmosphere, rather than the kind of annoying bear child who does things to make trouble.


    With their cultivation, the people around them can''t help looking at them differently.


    Yoshiko''s good friend, yoshiyuko Nagano, always feels that Yoshiko has not copied his homework recently, and has a lot of peace - even nonsense cold jokes and strange haiku seem to have become more.


    Only this point, the more you see, the more you are a fool... Why does a female high school student adhere to this wonderful hobby like a middle-aged uncle!


    Yuegu xiahai''s sister and brother, as well as Lianhua in the palace, a primary school student in a classroom, also feel that Yuegu xiahai is a little strange recently.


    It''s like joking. It''s considerate. It''s much stronger and runs much faster.


    If Tang Ren, Yuegu xiahai and Xiangsheng Youzi are still normal, vortex Naruto is not normal.


    With the rapid opening of whirlpool Naruto''s brain and his attitude quickly becoming mature and sensible, strangers have been around whirlpool Naruto these two days, trying to find out why whirlpool Naruto''s mentality has changed.


    For those who have seen the future vortex Naruto, of course, they know that these strangers may be the dark Department sent by the three generations of Huoying, but they are the roots sent by Zhicun Tuan Zang.


    If it''s just a dark part, you don''t need to worry and nervous, but if there are brainwashed roots in it, vortex Naruto has to not worry. After all, Zhicun Tuan Zang doesn''t know what he will do.


    Three generations of fire shadow came once to test the changes of vortex Naruto.


    For whirlpool Naruto, although it can be seen that the heart of the three generations of fire shadow is not too bad, and the memory of the three generations of fire shadow died to protect the village, I don''t know why, I still feel uncomfortable in my heart.


    Maybe it''s because the attitude of the three generations of Huoying towards themselves is too hypocritical?


    It''s Tang Ren''s saying of comparing Philistines with reality that makes vortex Naruto have another shadow in his heart.


    In fact, it''s nothing else, that is, the treatment comparison between "master Muye pill" and vortex Naruto. Finally, in the future, the ape flying family is densely known as the Huodun family and participates in the war of tolerance


    When confidentiality becomes a leak and everyone knows that whirlpool Naruto is a demon fox, why not give whirlpool Naruto even one tenth of the treatment of "master muyemaru"?


    Money is not enough, life is tight... No one guides the practice and depends on teacher iluka''s classroom explanation... But Muye pill takes care of it all day without rest.


    "Perhaps three generations of eye fire shadow can sacrifice themselves in consideration of the overall situation."


    "However, he can also take care of his family and family and open some back doors in private... It''s just Naruto. You''re not his family."


    Tang Ren''s evaluation made whirlpool Naruto lost for a long time.


    However, he soon cheered up: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can rely on the future to become stronger and finally become the seventh generation Huoying. Now I will not be worse than before."


    That''s right.


    "However, I''m actually a little curious... Naruto''s future destiny is like this, and what''s our future destiny?"


    "Group leader, can you tell us?"


    "Your destiny has changed..." Su Ze happened to see Tang Ren''s words and replied.


    "Has it been changed? What were we like? " Tang Ren asked curiously.


    Xiangshengyouzi and Yuegu xiahai couldn''t help asking. They saw the twists and turns of whirlpool Naruto and finally boarded the legend of the seventh generation of fire shadow. They inevitably looked forward to their original story.


    Su Ze smiled and showed Xiangsheng Youzi''s stories of being bitten by a dog, making haiku, drawing comics and making trouble.


    "Sorry, group leader, hurry up and don''t let it go!" Xiangshengyouzi sent out a series of characters, "ah ah ah!"


    Is this too social death? That''s my future?


    "Poof! I won''t laugh at you! " Yuegu xiahai said, "unless you can''t help it, ha ha!"


    "Yes... Ha ha..." Tang Ren laughed.


    Vortex Naruto didn''t smile and comforted Xiangsheng Youzi: "it doesn''t matter, sister Youzi... I was so eye-catching..."


    Xiangshengyouzi cried helplessly, "but I obviously don''t want to attract attention at all!"


    "And you, Yuegu xiahai..."


    At this time, Su Ze also passed on some fragments of Yuegu xiahai. In the small mountain village, she angered her mother and was chased and killed. She also liked her brother and wanted to marry her brother


    Yuegu xiahai was silent.


    What the hell''s black history! Clearly asked me about my future, why did such unbearable memories come out!


    Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!


    "You can''t get married like this, can you?" The whirlpool Naruto asked strangely.


    Xiangshengyouzi also said: "yes, it seems that it can''t..."


    "Please don''t say any more..." Yuegu xiahai said weakly.


    Su Ze added, "next, it''s Tang Ren''s original fate."


    A bad feeling came out of Tang Ren''s heart... I''m afraid it''s not a good thing


    Sure enough, he saw a very miserable, embarrassed, like a lost dog Tang Ren.


    His wife and others on the wedding day... He fainted angrily and lost several teeth.


    The whole village and the dentist looked at him with an uncomfortable expression of sympathy.


    They all seem to say: "it''s this person. When he gets married, his wife and others steal love..."


    Tang Ren couldn''t bear it. He went far away to a certain country.


    This is what the group leader has already reminded him, but it has been converted into a video mode, which is more authentic.


    To his surprise, the group leader showed him new clips next. He was also wronged as a murderer and arrested and wanted by the useless police of that country.


    Even forced to almost sneak across the border to escape.


    Fortunately, Qin Feng, his "cousin nephew" who came to take refuge in him, helped him clear away his grievances... While Tang Ren is still pursuing a shuiyanghua and a Xiang, a woman who is not very clean, and is despised


    There is another layer of incompetence and misery.


    "Shit!"


    Although Tang Ren knew that the situation had changed and was no longer the original situation, he inevitably cried out depressed.


    Although he doesn''t have to go away from home, Tang Ren can''t help seeing that in his original memory, he was calculated to be so miserable and was still a woman''s licking dog abroad.


    "I''m going to that country!"


    "What are you going to do in that country?" The whirlpool Naruto asked curiously.


    Tang Ren said helplessly, "children don''t ask more!"


    Originally, my fate was miserable enough. Of course, I went to that country to vent my anger - the murderer who framed me was going to beat him up and give him to the police.


    And the woman Ah Xiang, who makes herself wishful thinking. Even if there is someone behind her, Tang Ren must see if he will be moved - reduced to the palm of a woman. This fate is really too tragic!


    However, it''s not easy to explain to the other three children in the group.


    When Tang Rengang finished speaking, Su Ze suddenly felt something.


    Naruto world should be greatly changed.


    Because of vortex Naruto''s intelligence and today''s mind, he began to learn more knowledge of Ninja school, which also made the students in the school vaguely change their attitude towards him.


    This finally made the three generations of Huoying have a trace of fear for him.


    Because of this fear, he wavered.


    As soon as the three generations of fire shadow wavered, Zhicun Tuan Zang quickly realized that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it. He was ready to take his roots to meet Naruto and show himself as a hard-working man dedicated to the village.


    Now, Zhicun Tuan Zang is on his way to see Naruto.


    He not only wants to bewitch Naruto, but also wants to quietly use the writing wheel eye to transform Naruto into his loyal subordinates, who can sacrifice their lives to defend his Zhicun Tuan Zang!


    If you can not use the writing wheel eye, it''s best to let Jiuwei people worship themselves from the heart


    "What a sudden situation..."


    Su Ze thought helplessly: Tang Ren, Xiangsheng Youzi and Yuegu xiahai are all in peacetime and have just begun to practice. It is estimated that they are the level of newly enrolled Ninja students in the ninja world.


    Obviously, it can''t be used.


    Send to heaven?


    That''s too direct and obvious


    "But if you don''t send someone to help the whirlpool Naruto, it seems that the whirlpool Naruto will be in danger..."


    Think again - danger is dangerous. Anyway, people don''t worry about their lives.


    It''s a big deal to save him then.


    Naruto Muye village, whirlpool Naruto had just finished school when he was blocked in the woods by several adults. The first one was on crutches and bandaged with a gloomy face.


    "It''s really outrageous. As a ninja, don''t you have vigilance?"


    The whirlpool Naruto was stunned and almost shouted: Zhicun Tuan Zang? Why is he here? Why did you come to me?


    There is no such scene in the future given by the group leader. What''s going on?


    Has the future changed?

 Chapter 948

    Seeing the daze of whirlpool Naruto, Zhicun Tuan Zang''s eyes showed dissatisfaction.


    This is the ridiculous Ninja student who was trained by the ape flying day beheading the monkey. Without vigilance, he dared to stay in a daze in the face of a person of unknown origin.


    There is no sense of being a ninja.


    This kind of guy really needs to be mastered by himself.


    Whirlpool Naruto returned to his senses. With his mind, which had become much stronger, he barely revealed his flaws: "well, Grandpa, who are you?"


    "Me?"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang sighed with a sigh: "I am a ninja, a former hero."


    Hero... Well, after doing so many bad things, he still claims to be a hero... It''s a typical Tibetan narcissism of Zhicun group.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang believes that only he can save Muye and make Muye embark on the right path of unifying the whole tolerance world. He believes that he is the only qualified Huoying.


    Now he claims to be a former hero. In fact, he is quite "modest".


    The whirlpool Naruto endured his unhappiness and awkwardly echoed, "Grandpa, are you a hero?"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang nodded and tried to look kind, but after he found that his kind appearance seemed more terrible, he wisely gave up the idea.


    "Yes, I was a hero."


    "My eyes and half my body are dedicated to the war to defend Muye village."


    Zhicun Tuan Zang tried his best to show his heroic spirit. He didn''t know what went wrong. Maybe it was because he had been hiding underground for 20 or 30 years and didn''t show up in front of people... He found that he didn''t seem to be good at even basic kidding children, which was a little embarrassing.


    I only have a shady face and make a mysterious appearance that I am a sinister and bad person


    After forcing himself to blow a few words, Zhicun Tuan Zang felt a little similar and began to talk about the profound meaning of ninja in his heart.


    "The so-called Ninja is a person who can endure pain, resolutely obey orders, and is not afraid of life and death. He abandons all his joys, sorrows, emotions and even reason, and only needs to contribute to a goal."


    "Because of this, I became a hero and silently supported the growth of the whole Muye village like a tree root."


    "The village is a big tree. I''m the root. I''m an unknown hero lurking in the dark."


    "Whirlpool Naruto, would you like to be such a hero?"


    Whirlpool Naruto costume as difficult to grasp the golden hair: "well... I want to be a great ninja like Huoying."


    "Fire shadow is only great on the surface. In fact, it can''t compare with the silent dedication of the root. Only unknown heroes are really great!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang said.


    "Really? But everyone says that Huoying is the greatest ninja, and the textbook also says that the three generations of Huoying are the strongest Huoying adults. I also want to be such a great ninja. " Said the Naruto.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang''s palm clenched his crutch: "three generations of fire shadow? You mean the three generations of fire shadow? "


    Unconsciously, green veins appear on his forehead.


    "The smelly kid brainwashed by the monkey, remember to me that the three generations of fire shadow is just a monkey jumping up and down without courage and determination!"


    "The really great man is me, the leader of the root, Zhicun Tuan Zang!"


    "I am the one who silently guards Muye village!"


    After this roar, Zhicun Tuan Zang shook his head impatiently.


    "It seems that he is an unknown smelly kid. Forget it... Just use the final means."


    "Kid, from today on, I will be your master!"


    "You must obey all my orders!"


    Zhicun Tuan hides in front of the whirlpool Naruto and uses the other gods in his right eye.


    The whirlpool Naruto was surprised and opened his eyes. He wanted to escape, but he was a step late.


    Shit!


    I haven''t seen my parents yet! Unexpectedly, he became the subordinate of the conspirator Zhicun Tuan Zang!


    Don''t be a God. It''s an absolute illusion!


    "Now, everything has been decided!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang laughed proudly and shouted to the whirlpool Naruto: "now, come and see me, whirlpool Naruto!"


    Whirlpool Naruto scratched his face in confusion: "ah?"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang''s smile solidified: "huh?"


    The two people stared at each other and were a little stunned.


    "Why are you not controlled?"


    Whirlpool Naruto is also very strange: Yes, why am I not controlled by other gods?


    Maybe it''s because of Jiuwei, maybe it''s because of Ashura chakra, maybe it''s because of practicing the Lingbao scriptures of the Shangqing Dynasty... In a word, vortex Naruto''s consciousness is very clear, and there is no sign of being controlled at all, let alone Baizhi village group hiding as the master.


    "Lord Tuan Zang!"


    The members of the root came forward nervously and said nervously, "do you want to catch him at the root base?"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang shook his head.


    His mood is really terrible - damn yuzhibo!


    When Mingming just killed Yu Zhibo Shuijing a few days ago, he vowed that the other gods are absolutely unsolvable illusions, and will make people become puppets unconsciously


    As a result, I killed him, got the eyes of other gods and used them on Jiuwei human Zhuli. That''s the result.


    Yu Zhibo seems to be talking big and putting his life in it. This illusion is not as strong as expected!


    Of course, even if it is not as strong as expected, it should not be able to resist by a child of six or seven years old.


    Whirlpool Naruto can be unaffected


    Human column force is too difficult to control with magic


    This is another thing that Zhicun Tuan Zang is particularly angry about - originally, he took advantage of the ape flying day to cut his mind. He wanted to cut first and then play. Then the ape flying day cut half and half. It''s logical. The whole thing is relatively simple.


    However, because of the hateful yuzhibo water stop bragging, Zhicun Tuan Zang fell into an extremely embarrassing situation.


    The former can''t control the column force of the Nine Tailed man, making the vortex Naruto his loyal subordinate; After that, you can''t act as if nothing had happened.


    Three generations of Huoying will certainly trouble him and scold him.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Zhicun Tuan Zang only needs to pay the price of being reprimanded, and there will be no substantive damage. It is really "safe".


    But for Zhicun Tuan Zang, he would rather not pass the pass safely. What he hates most is that the ape flying day cuts off the incompetent fire shadow and comes to scold him solemnly.


    Obviously, it''s a better choice for me to be a fire shadow!


    Just thinking, a series of broken sounds came, and more than a dozen dark departments appeared in the woods. The head of the dark Department said, "Lord Tuan Zang, please stop your action immediately. Three generations of adults are on their way!"


    Zhicun Tuan Zang sneered, turned and left. He didn''t bother to pay attention to these miscellaneous fish.


    Ape flying and day cutting won''t do anything to me. You need to pay attention to miscellaneous fish like you?


    "Tuan Zang!"


    An angry old man''s voice came from behind.


    "You''ve gone too far. Naruto is not something you can intervene in!"


    "Let you slowly cultivate him into a fool without vigilance?" Zhicun Tuan Zang asked coldly.


    "He has a special identity and can only choose such a training method. Don''t you understand?" The ape flying day chopped and shouted, "you shouldn''t intervene in this kind of thing."


    "I stepped in. It''s the right choice." Zhicun Tuan Zang said, "you''ll regret it in the end."


    "I am the shadow of fire!" Said the ape flying day.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang leads his men to leave. Ape feiri cuts off and waves to the dark Department to leave. Wen Yan asks whirlpool Naruto.


    This scene made Su Ze, who was concerned about it, almost laugh


    Come, come, the famous scene came after all¡ª¡ª


    It is said that as long as the Naruto world, there will be a famous scene "I am the Naruto"


    After laughing, Su Ze was also a little comforted: there were too many whirlpool Narutos, and they could resist the other gods hidden by Zhicun group


    When you think about it carefully, what other gods said was amazing. As a result, Zhicun group was detected by others with white eyes as soon as it was hidden. This proves that although the magic is terrible, it is not absolutely unexplained.


    What does vortex Naruto have?


    In fact, the most likely ones are Ashura chakra or chat group - since ancient times, Indra''s chakra has not been able to defeat Ashura with magic. Yu Zhibo waterstop, a descendant of Indra for dozens of generations, can surpass Indra with good qualifications?


    Moreover, there is an absolute prompt box of chat group, and it is entirely reasonable that whirlpool Naruto is not confused.


    Thinking like this, Su Ze changed the situation he saw in this paragraph into a video and sent it to the chat group.


    "The future has begun to change."


    As the video played, several people in the group were startled after watching it.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    "Ah? The future of Naruto''s little brother has changed? "


    "What should I do? The big villain in Zhicun Tuan Zang has an eye on Naruto. What can I do? "


    Su Ze said: "if you want to change all this, you should work harder. When you have enough strength to defeat Zhicun Tuan Zang and his roots, and have enough points to shuttle to Naruto world, can''t you easily change all this?"


    Seeing this sentence, Tang Ren, Xiangsheng Youzi and Yuegu xiahai were silent.


    They felt the importance of power for the first time. They had no power. In the face of their friends'' difficulties, they were so powerless that they could only look at it in such a daze.


    "Knowing the group leader, I will practice well and help next time!"


    Xiangshengyouzi said firmly.


    Whirlpool Naruto was moved and tears filled his eyes: "sister Youzi!"


    Perhaps this is what Taoist Suze wants to see?


    The leader of Tongtian cult thought secretly, but did not remind them of anything - Taoist Suze had better not talk about what he wants to do.


    Otherwise, something will really happen.


    "Then, next, welcome some new members to join our chat group!"


    The group leader of Su Ze''s incarnation spoke again.


    With his words, a series of prompt sounds sounded again.


    "I like guatai''s electromagnetic gun best. Join the chat group."


    "Hahaha, come and be my son and join the chat group."


    "The hairspray hand standing in the sky, join the chat group."


    "I am not the king of the subjugated country. Join the chat group."

 Chapter 949

    "My favorite electromagnetic gun is guatai": "Hey, hey, what''s going on? Does the so-called chat group mean this? "


    "Hahaha, come and be my son": "Kulala! Is this also an ability of demon fruit? "


    "Hair gel hand standing in the sky": "interesting things, I''m looking forward to more performance."


    "I''m not the king of subjugation": "I''m still busy... I don''t know what I''m doing... Otherwise, how can I see these strange things?"


    "I inherited the great reunification, worked hard, worked hard all day and slept all night. I''ve never relaxed at all. Now I can''t even support my bones? How could it come to such an end? "


    "I am not the king of the subjugated country. All the ministers are the ministers of the subjugated country. All the ministers mistake me!"


    "I tell Haotian God and the four gods that if the country fails, the country will be destroyed. Please don''t hurt the people if thieves damage my body."


    "I......"


    "Hello... Is this strange uncle the king or emperor?" Yuegu xiahai saw that "I am not the king of subjugation" muttering in the group and talking endlessly. He was a little bored at once.


    "You haven''t died yet. Why are you in such a hurry to explain your last words?"


    "I''m not dead?"


    Zhu Youjian, emperor of the Ming Dynasty and the "I am not the king of the subjugation" of Chongzhen, stood up in surprise and saw his wife Wang Chengen and several palace maidens eunuchs in front of him.


    Before dawn, there was a lot of noise outside.


    The rogue thief has come to the north. Under the capital, Zhu Youjian has been completely desperate. However, when he sees the strange chat group at this time, he will inevitably raise a little hope in his heart.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what is this chat group? Who are you? "


    "Ordinary detective, Tang Ren." Tang Ren said.


    "Ordinary high school students, xiangshengyouzi." Said Xiangsheng Youzi.


    "Ordinary middle school students, Yuegu xiahai." Yuegu xiahai said.


    "I''m an ordinary Ninja student, called vortex Naruto." Said the Naruto.


    The four of them opened their heads. "They like guatai''s electromagnetic gun best" also said: "ordinary super powers, female high school students, yusaka Meiqin."


    "Hahaha, come and be my son": "are superpowers ordinary? Then I''m an ordinary father. "


    "The hairspray hand standing in the sky" didn''t speak. Looking at his group name, he felt a little malicious and tried to change it to the name he wanted more: "an ordinary God of death".


    Then, "an ordinary God of death" said, "I''m just an ordinary God of death."


    "Death? How can something like death be ordinary? " Xiangshengyouzi, Yuegu xiahai and whirlpool Naruto all couldn''t help saying.


    Yusaka Meiqin saw that she could change her name and quickly changed her group name to her real name "yusaka Meiqin".


    Then he spoke and said, "no matter how you look at it, death can''t be regarded as ordinary?"


    "There are still many gods of death on our side. I''m just one of them, so I should be ordinary."¡° "An ordinary God of death," said.


    "Well, what did you mean by ''standing in the sky with a hairspray hand'' Asked the Naruto.


    "An ordinary God of death" didn''t respond. He was really confused by this sentence


    what do you mean? How do I know what it means


    Standing in the sky, I can understand. What is a hairspray hand?


    "I am not the king of subjugation" also changed its name to "Zhu Youjian, emperor of the Ming Dynasty". It was absurd and inexplicable to watch you and me make strange speeches in the group.


    Isn''t this the illusion that my time has come?


    How can there be superpowers, death, ninjas... What does high school students mean?


    "Who are you...?" Emperor Chongzhen Zhu Youjian asked.


    "Ah?"


    As soon as he spoke, Tang Ren shouted excitedly, "isn''t this emperor Chongzhen Zhu Youjian? Aren''t you a historical figure for hundreds of years? Why are you in this group? "


    "The group leader is really powerful. How did he pull you in?"


    "Ah?"


    Zhu Yujian was stunned: "am I a historical figure? Who are you? "


    "I am a descendant." Tang Ren said, "your Ming Dynasty perished in the 17th year of Chongzhen. I am almost 500 years later. I can''t count it carefully for 500 years..."


    Zhu Youjian roared in his head: "my Daming died in the 17th year of Chongzhen..."


    No, this year is the 17th year of Chongzhen


    That''s right. The thieves outside have hit the capital. It''s natural to perish


    "I am not the king of the subjugated country..."


    He could not help but make such a speech in the group.


    "Yes, we all know that you should not be the king of the subjugated country. You are diligent. Even the rogue said that you are not a confused king. You say that you are not very dark..."


    Tang Ren said, "but you''re not lucky. Daming has no salvation in your hands."


    "You are so impatient that you want to revitalize the country in a few years. If you can''t revitalize the country, you don''t feel it''s your fault, so you start killing ministers. Even if they really should kill, you can''t really kill them all..."


    These words appeared in the chat group, and everyone was watching.


    Tongtian had some pity on the poor emperor. When he saw Tang Ren''s description, he immediately chuckled.


    "He smiled mysteriously again..."


    Not far away, both Yuanshi Tianzun and Lao Tzu showed a worried look.


    They found that this brother of their family has been a little mysterious since he lost the position of Saint


    I don''t know why I always laugh with unknown meaning.


    This makes them worry a lot - it seems that Tongtian is young and vigorous in the end, and the loss of the sage''s position is a great blow to him.


    In the chat group, others silently sent out a series of: "..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else can you say? It seems that you can only watch the play silently?


    They don''t know what Tang Ren and Zhu Youjian said. They can only look at their description to understand the demise of the Ming Dynasty and Zhu Youjian.


    In another world.


    The emperor of Chongzhen, Zhu Youjian, looked at the posterity''s evaluation of himself and felt as if he had been slapped in the face


    In particular, the other party seemed to have an overview of his life and made such an accurate evaluation, which made Chongzhen Emperor Zhu Youjian completely lose face.


    Looking back, what he did was indeed the same as Tang Ren''s evaluation.


    Of course, it is impossible to maintain the rivers and mountains of the Ming Dynasty. Of course, all the officials are officials who have wronged the country. Is it right to believe that yuan Chonghuan leveled the Liao Dynasty for five years? Is it right to credulously believe that Zhengying Dynasty and the great rule of the world?


    Where is your confidant?


    Eunuchs and royal guards can''t believe it, and all civil and military officials can''t believe it. They killed so many ministers and denounced so many chiefs and auxiliaries. In the end, they are alone and can only shout. They are not the king of the subjugated country.


    Is it really important whether you are the king of subjugation or not?


    "I''m... Wrong... Maybe I''m really wrong? It''s the 17th year of Chongzhen. Rogue thieves have surrounded the capital and will change the dynasty soon... "


    "What''s the name of the new dynasty? Li Zicheng is called emperor Dashun, isn''t he? "


    Tang Ren said, "that''s not true. Li Zicheng occupied the capital, tortured all officials, extorted gold and silver, burned, killed and looted. There was no new dynasty."


    "Defeated by the Qing Dynasty Nvzhen, at a stone in Shanhaiguan, the new dynasty is the Qing Dynasty."


    Zhu Youzhang opened his mouth and nearly gushed blood.


    I not only lost the world, but also trapped the world in the hands of Hu prisoners again!


    Emperor Taizu drove Mengyuan to the north and restored the middle land. When he reached my hand, he threw it to Hu Lu, which filled the middle land with fishy smell - I, I really can''t rest in peace!


    It seemed that he was worried that he could not understand the urgency of the matter. Tang Ren continued: "also, the capital opened not long after the rogue surrounded the capital. Eunuchs and civil and military officials scrambled to take refuge in Li Zicheng."


    "It was they who were tortured, robbed and looted by Li Zicheng and fished out gold and silver several times that of the Ming Treasury."


    "Do you think the capital is about to break?"


    Emperor Chongzhen was numb and hurriedly called to Wang Chengen and the palace guard: "come on, come on! Go and see what''s going on outside. Is the capital still... "


    "Your Majesty, the city is broken!"


    With his question, someone just stumbled in, fell on the ground and cried.


    The screams were continuous. The palace maids and eunuchs hurriedly ran and screamed. Soon, there were screams all over the palace.


    Emperor Chongzhen shouted to Tang Ren in the chat group, "the city has just been broken!"


    "What shall I do?"


    Tang Ren didn''t dare to speak - do you want to tell you that you''re going to hang from the crooked neck tree in the coal mountain?


    It''s bad to persuade people to hang themselves, isn''t it?


    At this time, the group leader suddenly opened his mouth: "it seems that everyone is not particularly familiar with the chat group, especially the points are difficult to obtain, which also hinders everyone''s enthusiasm to communicate with each other."


    "In that case, I''m rare. Let''s give you a welfare."


    "Save our group members, Zhu Youjian, and let him ensure that the country is not lost."


    "In this battle, I will help you pay all the points first, and reward you points according to your combat performance. There are five people in total. Is anyone willing to participate? "


    After saying this, Su Ze released some situations of Zhu Youjian''s world at the end of the Ming Dynasty and the inferred future in the form of video.


    Rogue thieves broke into the city, countless burning, killing and looting, the eight banners of the Qing Dynasty slaughtered one city after another, and many people died in large numbers


    After watching for a moment, yusaka Meiqin couldn''t bear it: "I don''t agree with this kind of war... Why kill so many innocent poor people! I want to participate! "


    "Hahaha, come and be my son," he said, "although the strong can always dominate the fate of the weak, it''s too much after all?"


    Whirlpool Naruto also said, "it''s too much. It''s absolutely wrong. I''ll stop them too!"


    Tang Ren hesitated and said, "the sword has no eyes. My ability is still very small. I won''t participate first?"

 Chapter 950

    "Group leader, do you want me to participate?"


    Asked the sky.


    Su Ze replied, "go and finish them up. After all, someone will rebuild the world."


    "Yes, I''ll take orders." Said Tong Tian.


    The conversation between them made the "ordinary God of death" notice and asked, "group leader, can I also participate?"


    Su Ze looked at his blue dye carefully and smiled: "yes, don''t you want to make broken jade? Maybe absorbing the souls of these people can help you a lot. "


    "An ordinary God of death" suddenly fell silent.


    Blue dye''s spiritual power almost fluctuated violently - who is it?


    No... of course not the existence of our world.


    It should be a real God beyond our whole world and the so-called spirit king... Everything about me is no secret joke for him.


    This is really, so creepy, so exciting!


    Is this the so-called chat group, the so-called group leader?


    Compared with this terrible degree, the so-called standing in the sky is even more ridiculous.


    "What a terrible existence, group leader and chat group."


    "It seems that everything about us is under your control!"


    With these words, the name of "an ordinary God of death" became "lanran Youjie": "say hello to you, great chat group leader."


    This change of his politeness and peacefulness made the chat crowd unable to react for a moment.


    "Hahahahahaha, come and be my son" was also renamed "Edward Geithner with white beard": "Lan ran Youjie, you seem to have a great plot... To absorb many souls, isn''t it something you want to do?"


    "Originally, it was."


    Blue dye does not shy away from his ambition at all.


    "But I don''t have much interest in these now. If I don''t expect, the points of the chat group are more precious than the soul in my hand and the avalanche jade that is about to be completed. "


    After saying this, he said no more.


    Su Ze opened his mouth and said, "the five people who go to war have decided..."


    "I''ll start this live video broadcast, so that the group members who can''t participate can have a look at the style of the five group members who decided to make a move."


    After saying this, Su Ze opened the video and put it in the chat group. There was chaos in the video.


    The capital was broken open. The tattered Ming army knelt down and begged for mercy. The civil servants guarding the city shouted: "welcome the Dashun heavenly soldiers, welcome the Dashun heavenly soldiers!"


    Groups of rogue bandits poured into the city, burning, killing, looting and wanton indulgence.


    The sound of crying and fighting filled the whole video.


    The first figure appeared in the video. With a body several meters high and a white machete beard, it landed straight on the streets of Beijing.


    The bandits retreated in horror.


    Even the mutually born Youzi and Yuegu xiahai in the group were surprised: is this really the height that human beings can reach?


    "This is the four kings from the pirate world, Edward geineuter with white beard!"


    Then came the second figure, a petite female high school student with brown hair.


    "This is Meiqin yusaka, a superpower from the super electromagnetic gun world."


    These two people are too different in size, aren''t they?


    Then there was a golden haired child who was even shorter and only reached the waist of yusaka Meiqin.


    "From Naruto world, the next seven generations of Naruto Naruto."


    White beard looked at it and burst out a burst of forthright Laughter: "kurala! Anyway, it''s too much for such children to attend? "


    "In terms of determination, Grandpa, I will never lose to you." Whirlpool Naruto clenched his fist and said in a young voice.


    Yusaka Meiqin shook her head: "there are many things that can not be completed with determination. Children, stand next to me and I won''t hurt you."


    Whirlpool Naruto nodded: "I won''t hurt you, big sister."


    The fourth figure appeared, also brown hair, dressed in black feather weaving, with "Five" characters behind, glasses and a gentle and sincere smile on his face.


    It feels believable at first glance.


    "Death world, captain of WuFan team, LAN ran Youjie."


    "Eh? Are you the conspirator who wants to devour a lot of souls? I can''t tell from the appearance. What a hypocrite. " White beard said to blue dye Yusuke in surprise.


    LAN ran Youjie smiled, reached out and took off his glasses, pinched them into pieces, brushed his palm upward, stroked his hair and changed his hairstyle.


    "Like this?"


    His eyes were full of sharpness and danger.


    White beard and yusaka Meiqin couldn''t help being vigilant: he is really a dangerous man who is absolutely good at camouflage!


    The whirlpool Naruto was surprised to see blue dye''s right hand, and suddenly opened his mouth and shouted, "is this the hair gel hand?"


    Even if lanran, a big boss, heard the cry of whirlpool Naruto, he couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    Who is the child? Why is it so annoying?


    Being called by the whirlpool Naruto, his temperament simply disappeared!


    Hair gel hand


    Yusaka Meiqin recalled that lanran stroked her hair and directly shaped her hair style. She covered her mouth and laughed.


    It''s really a very appropriate title!


    White bearded Edward also gave a "Kulala la la la la" laugh: "that''s what it means. The name the group leader gave us is really very interesting."


    "Stop gossiping and deal with these troublemakers."


    Tongtian, dressed in black, didn''t know when he appeared behind the crowd and said.


    Lanran''s heart jumped: another strong man!


    And it looks much stronger than that white beard, but I don''t know which one is stronger than me?


    "Although it is said to solve them, it would be too difficult to fight them one by one?" Yusaka Meiqin said, "the scale is a little too large. Tens of thousands of people?"


    "There are hundreds of thousands of people in the whole city, and there are tens of thousands of bandits outside..."


    "Is this really the scale of the ancient war?" Yusaka Meiqin said in disbelief.


    "So many people... Do all the people in the whole tolerance world add up?" Vortex Naruto is breaking his fingers and trying hard to calculate.


    "A war of this scale? It''s really refreshing! "


    White beard laughed heartily.


    "Let me show it to my heart''s content! Just tell them not to do any more hateful things, right? "


    "Yes! Please stop them. I... even if I lose my country, it doesn''t matter, but I hope the people don''t suffer because of me. "


    Zhu Youjian said urgently in the group.


    "Don''t say much." The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since you have been included in the chat group, you don''t have to say anything. Your country, people and your life. Since you joined the chat group, no one can hurt you."


    Can no one hurt?


    Zhu Yujian wept with joy. Looking at the empty palace, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    Wang Chengen looked at him in horror: "Your Majesty... Your majesty..."


    Your majesty is crazy?


    "Nothing... Nothing... I''m just happy..."


    Zhu you wept with joy. Bai beard, Yuban Meiqin and LAN ran were also deeply shocked: "can no one hurt you from the moment you joined the chat group?"


    What is the great existence of chat group and group leader?


    Lanran even goes further and thinks in reverse: so, similarly, does it mean that once she offends the group leader, no matter where she hides, it is absolutely impossible to survive?


    Of course it''s possible


    "Don''t be surprised... If we stay any longer, we don''t know how many people have been hurt by those rogue bandits." Cried the whirlpool Naruto.


    "That''s right, children. Let''s see the anger from the four emperors with white beard, smelly boys!"


    With a roar of his tall body, he ran straight from the street to the end of the street. All the bandits shouted in panic, and their hands and feet were softened by the running giant.


    Occasionally, a few tried to cut with a knife, but they were broken by the knife edge, and turned away in more fear.


    "Mother!"


    "Aluminum ball! The great spirit of heaven came down to earth! "


    "Ghost!"


    A burst of loud shouting, hundreds of bandits fled in the direction they came.


    A group of bigger outlaws rushed out, mercilessly chopped the defeated outlaws to the ground and rushed in the direction of white beard.


    When they saw the huge figure of white beard, they all took a breath and almost collapsed.


    "Your mother, what!"


    The leading general was an old bandit who was not afraid of heaven and earth. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "come on, brothers, let''s go together and kill the aluminum ball!"


    A group of bandits were also killed in the sea of blood with the officers and soldiers. After being surprised, they dared to rush forward with knives and guns.


    "Kurala!"


    "What a brave soldier. If you appear in our world, maybe I will pull you into my Pirate Group!"


    White beard laughed loudly. Suddenly his face sank and his laughter stopped.


    "But now, you must lie down and accept the fate of failure."


    Domineering!


    An invisible wave swept the red area within ten kilometers around in an instant. Tens of thousands of bandits, officers and soldiers, civilians and ordinary people became soft and fell into a coma!


    Lanran looked at the scene and smiled: "it''s a wonderful performance. Then, I should do it."


    With a flash of body shape, he stepped on the wall of the capital city in an instant. A huge spiritual pressure was released in an instant. All the exiles outside the city were pressed to the ground in an instant. The corners of his mouth instinctively salivated and could not move. He felt that he was on the verge of death.


    This is the most basic and simple application of spiritual pressure.


    Soul, directly suppress these ordinary mortals and make them lose their resistance!


    "Good skill..." Tongtian nodded and asked, "group leader, has Zhu Youjian''s crisis been solved? Do you still want to go to the northeast to solve the Hu Lu nationality? "

 Chapter 951

    When he asked, Zhu Yujian immediately became nervous and begged, "please help me get rid of that great trouble!"


    Su Ze said with a smile: "I have a big trouble... You''d better look around you first."


    Some situations in the palace were shown to Zhu Youjian by video. The queen wiped her tears and prepared Bai Ling, who was already preparing to hang herself; Eunuchs and maids plundered the property in the palace and fled one after another; Some officials and eunuchs seem to have a different heart and want to catch Zhu Youjian and ask for credit from the roving bandits.


    Zhu Youjian then recovered and looked at Wang Chengen around him.


    Wang Chengen had been lying on the ground crying for a while - the city was broken, the emperor laughed and was crazy. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Wang Chengen!"


    Wang Chengen hurriedly got up and said, "Your Majesty, your servant is here."


    "Close the eunuch quickly and maintain order. The bandits outside have fainted. It''s not a worry..."


    Zhu Youjian said.


    Wang Chengen opened his mouth and shook his head helplessly: "Your Majesty, this loss of heart is becoming more and more serious... What should I do!"


    "Bastard!"


    Zhu Youjian''s face sank: "I''m not crazy!"


    Then why did your majesty talk nonsense and say these mindless words?


    Wang Chengen thought to himself.


    Zhu Youjian repeatedly stressed that he had not lost his mind. Wang Chengen just didn''t believe it. Seeing that the palace was getting more and more chaotic, and the queen was about to hang, Zhu Youjian realized once again that he had no Imperial Majesty at this moment. Even his partner Wang Chengen couldn''t convince him. Who can he persuade?


    "Please help the chat group. My orders can''t get out of the palace, or even the palace..."


    Speechless, make complaints about "your emperor..."


    No wonder it''s a king of subjugation. It''s sad enough that an emperor separates himself from all civil and military officials and can''t command many people in the end.


    "Leave it to me..."


    LAN ran Yusuke said, flew out in a flash, and came to the palace at a very fast speed. The spirit pressure was released again. The whole palace was silent for a moment, and all eunuchs and palace maids fainted.


    Only Zhu Youjian is still awake.


    "Thank you, Mr. lanran..." Zhu Youjian said awkwardly, "but I''m the only one. How can I kill the thieves?"


    "If you can''t even solve such a thing, I really doubt what value you have in this great chat group," Lan ran Yousuke said faintly


    "Your value is to ask for help?"


    "Are you really qualified to be an emperor?"


    Zhu Youjian was silent and could not answer for a moment. After a while, he said, "then I don''t want you to save me. Thank you. I decide my own life and death -"


    "Uncle lanran, are you talking too much?"


    The whirlpool Naruto said, "aren''t we all the same people who need help?"


    LAN ran Youjie smiled when he heard the speech: "so it is, you think so..."


    "It''s completely different from what you think. I''m just here to get points, that''s all."


    "For such a weak and incompetent person, if I change to normal, I will not help, but will make him more desperate."


    Such bad speeches immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of white beard, yusaka Meiqin and whirlpool Naruto.


    Tang Ren and other people in the group were also surprised: LAN ran Youjie is really not a good man... He would say such a hateful word!


    "Dress and appearance, evil deeds in it." The whole sky said lightly, "group leader, this blue dye is very unpleasant. Can I wipe him out?"


    Suze replied, "you don''t have to, just keep it."


    "No evil is no good. With him, the rest of you should be able to see the significance of helping each other."


    "Tongtian, next, you can finish the matter of Zhu Youjian."


    "Yes, group leader." Heaven should answer the way.


    Blue dye has a smile on his face and many thoughts are surging in his heart.


    Once again, the group leader emphasizes that Tongtian is the end of the game - is it because Tongtian is very powerful or because the group leader is very familiar with Tongtian?


    Or is Tongtian itself arranged by the group leader, and even the will agent of the group leader is a part of him?


    Well, let me wait and see. What''s this all sky skill?


    Tongtian took out a sword from behind and patted it. The sword soared into the air and went straight to the northeast. In a moment, it turned into a ten thousand feet long and crossed the sky.


    Just a moment later, the fairy sword returned to the scabbard like streamer.


    Su Ze put the video in the chat group. He saw that the fairy sword was on the sky, blooming hundreds of thousands of cold sword Qi. Hundreds of thousands of prisoners and slaves fell to the ground and died without any sound.


    It''s like hundreds of thousands of straw blown by the wind.


    Simple killing may be disgusting. At this moment, the killing has a strange and magnificent feeling.


    Everyone in the group was silent.


    In an instant, he killed all the prisoners and slaves within hundreds of miles - even the ambitious blue dye and the bold white beard were completely restrained.


    Tongtian is so powerful!


    It was at this time that Zhu Youjian came back to his senses and cried out in surprise, "you are a saint of the Qing Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian cult!"


    "Thank you for saving the millions of people! Save me from fire and water! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult ignored him. Although what LAN ran Zhuo Youjie said was not good, Zhu Youjian was really useless - so far, there is no way to organize people to kill the unconscious bandits.


    Eunuchs, civil and military officials have separated from each other. He is really a lonely emperor.


    Then he raised his hand, and the fairy sword was released again. He killed most of the wandering bandits and surrendered officials. The leader of Tongtian cult said, "group leaders, if I do this, I can finish it."


    "If Zhu Youjian still can''t cheer up, of course no one can save him."


    "Well, you can come back."


    "Tongtian gets 3000 points, baibeard gets 1000 points, and lanran gets 1500 points. Yusaka Meiqin and whirlpool Naruto each get 200 points, and then each person deducts 100 points. " Suze said.


    Zhu Youjian also quickly thanked the people and promised, "if I can''t reorganize the mountains and rivers like this, ZTE Daming, it''s really a pity to die!"


    "Come on, uncle Emperor..." whirlpool Naruto said, and some could not bear to say, "your is too cruel... I really hope you don''t fight like this again."


    "The lives of so many people are really cruel." Yuban Meiqin also said, "I''m sorry that it didn''t work. I''m really sorry."


    The group retreated from Zhu Youjian''s world and returned to the group to explore the use of integral.


    In the chat group, with Su Ze''s ideas, he began to upgrade the use of points.


    The first purpose is to help directly increase cultivation results. The second purpose is to help understand higher power.


    Bai beard, LAN ran and Tong Tian all chose the second one, and then sighed in the chat group one after another.


    "I thought I would never see you again and go further..." white beard said. "It''s an unspeakable good experience, so my strength has become stronger."


    "Sure enough, my guess is right. The function of integral is more powerful than avalanche jade and King Ling." Lanran said, "this is my real chance."


    Tongtian didn''t speak, but sighed on Kunlun Mountain: "Taoist Suze is really invincible."


    "Yes, he is really good." Yuanshi and Laozi didn''t know where they came from and said.


    "He fought with teacher Hongjun and directly smashed the way of heaven, making us lose the position of sage. Although the position of sage is gone, our road to longevity is still... "


    "You shouldn''t keep losing."


    The whole sky was surprised and looked at them.


    Did they misunderstand something?


    I''m talking about the chat group established by Taoist Suze... Where do they want to go?


    However, I turned to the story of God worship described by Tang Ren - I was beaten around by four saints, Lao Tzu, Yuanshi, Jieyin and zhunti, and I couldn''t help feeling.


    In the end, it is wrong.


    Must have been killed earlier. Lao Tzu and Yuanshi were transformed in one breath. How can brothers and relatives unite with outsiders to do it on their own?


    However, the 3000 points this time really made me feel a lot. Maybe it''s time to shut up and have a good understanding.


    No, it should not be closed, but should actively get more points, so as to get more understanding.


    Just thinking of this, the chat group in front suddenly flashed red.


    "Abnormal condition, abnormal condition!"


    "Call the group leader. The most urgent exception occurs!"


    "The world of Naruto is being swallowed up by unknown forces!"


    The whole sky was shocked and hurried to see it.


    Taoist Suze, the leader of the group, also appeared at the same time.


    The chat group put a video into the chat group, and saw a white, tens of thousands of meters worm loaded object lying in the center of the Naruto world. Everything close to it was completely swallowed by this huge and terrible worm.


    Trees, earth, civilians, ninjas


    Even the essence of the whole world is being swallowed up by this strange worm.


    When the video was released and everyone looked away, a pair of blue eyes appeared on the worm, and a line of font appeared, which directly penetrated the Naruto world and appeared on the video of the chat group.


    "Are you looking at me?"


    "What are you!" The Naruto cried, "don''t eat any more! Stop eating our world! "


    "This is my food. It''s delicious."


    The white worm responded and continued to creep, swallowing the Naruto world.


    Suze looked at the terrible worm that could devour the world.


    The most terrible thing about Naruto is that it can make contact in Naruto world, across the world, directly create subtitles that everyone can see clearly in real time in the video of chat group, and communicate with everyone at the same time.

 Chapter 952

    This behavior means that after eating Naruto world, this terrible worm is likely to be able to pursue contact and find and devour all the worlds in the chat group one by one.


    "This is the most dangerous enemy..."


    The chat group said to Su Ze.


    "The imaginary enemy set up in 5023 should exist like this."


    "Is it a single person or a group?" Suze asked.


    "I don''t know at all," said the chat group. "The only way is to kill each other completely and see if we can get the information we want from each other."


    "Indeed... That''s the only way."


    Su Ze said, "since the other party can devour the whole world, ordinary forces such as fire, water and thunder should be useless?"


    "No, all possibilities should not be excluded." The chat group suggested, "according to the observation, ordinary weapon attacks such as Huodun and chakra in Naruto world have been completely useless."


    "Do you think so?"


    Su Ze slightly pondered: "no, I think low-level power is completely meaningless, otherwise this worm will not be able to devour the world."


    "Even attacks by gods and saints are meaningless."


    "We should directly on the absolute origin and completely erase it."


    The chat group responded: "I don''t recognize this situation. I think exhaustive method to check each other''s weaknesses is just like killing viruses, which is the fundamental reason why each other can''t hide."


    "Obey orders." Suze said.


    "Yes, obey your orders, the highest authority."


    The chat group will no longer say more, just say so.


    In the chat group, everyone has become a mess.


    "This is absolutely bad! Naruto little brother, don''t try to be brave. You must ensure your own safety! " Said Xiangsheng Youzi.


    Yuegu xiahai also said, "well, this is definitely bad! Will the group leader send us to fight? "


    "It may be too early for us to have such an enemy?" LAN ran said.


    "Are you afraid, too?" White beard said in surprise.


    "It''s just an absolutely rational analysis, that''s all." Lanran said, "all the people in the chat group have not reached the level that they can completely destroy the world and devour the world."


    "The white beast, although it looks stupid, but -"


    In the video, the white worm said, "say I''m stupid... Then the next world will eat you first."


    A drop of cold sweat came out of lanran''s forehead, and she dared not speak any more.


    Other members of the world chat group are also shocked.


    While swallowing the Naruto world, the other party can also watch the conversation of the chat group in this way.


    Indeed, the other party must not be described as stupid, but can only say that it is absolutely powerful to terrible, powerful to incredible.


    Even if it is all over the sky, I dare not speak at this time, so as not to cause disaster.


    If Taoist priest Su Ze can defeat the other party, it''s not too late for him to speak.


    If Taoist priest Su Ze can''t defeat each other, then rushing to speak is like LAN ran Zhuo Youjie becoming a leading bird.


    "Isn''t it terrible?"


    Yusaka Meiqin thought, and Tang Ren and Bai beard thought so.


    Zhu Youjian is gathering eunuchs to revive the country. When he sees this scene in the chat group, he is also stunned.


    How... I inherit the Daming mountains and rivers. The Daming mountains and rivers are coming to an end.


    I join the chat group, and the chat group is going to die?


    Now he is a little skeptical about whether he is a decadent God. How can his luck decline to this point?


    In the chat group, only the whirlpool Naruto spoke again: "group leader, what should I do? What should our world do? "


    "Let me try."


    Suze responded.


    After this answer, Su Ze, wearing a Taoist robe, appeared in the fire shadow world out of thin air and in the video of group chat.


    Seeing Su Ze appear, Tongtian said: "it''s really you, Taoist Su Ze. You still show up."


    Others watched the video and looked at the handsome young Taoist.


    "Is this... Group leader?"


    "The appearance is really excellent, but the ability doesn''t look too strong?"


    Su Ze raised his hand. In the chat group, 10% of the original power directly landed on the white worm - 10% of the original power exceeded the sum of all the original power that could be used by the reincarnation world will, and could instantly destroy several worlds.


    Now invisible and colorless, it falls directly on the white worm.


    The whole white worm trembled violently, and the outer layer of the whole body melted quickly and disappeared.


    There is a huge sphere with a radius of one kilometer.


    Su Ze''s feeling is like watering ice and snow with hot water.


    When the ice and snow melt into a layer, another completely different new existence is exposed.


    There are countless tiny insect eggs in the huge sphere with a radius of one kilometer.


    Every egg may flow out and become a white worm that devours the world!


    The appearance of the huge sphere is covered with a thin diaphragm, which impressively isolates the original energy.


    The structure of the giant sphere is a strange white metal appearance, which seems not to be owned by natural life, but more like a specially made "nursery".


    This made Su Ze feel inexplicable: was the white worm life or machinery? Male or female?


    Either way, there is no doubt that there is more than one white worm.


    "Did you kill him?"


    Whirlpool Naruto said in surprise.


    "Obviously not, just killing the one on the outside didn''t kill so many small insects inside..."


    Lanran said again in the group.


    In Naruto world, looking at hundreds of millions of insect eggs in a kilometer radius, Su Ze and chat group wrapped this thing with their original power and continued to negotiate.


    "A lot of original energy can kill a white worm, but the item carried by the white worm can resist the original energy..."


    "Forcibly copy all attributes of this item through source energy contact." "Then through structural analysis, we can get the weakness of this item," Suze said


    "Execute this command at once."


    "Yes, execute your command immediately, the highest authority." The chat group responded.


    The source energy is attached to the surface of the metal diaphragm and is analyzed rapidly.


    Then constantly feed back the analysis results to Su Ze.


    This is a very strong special mixture of biological tissue and metal substances.


    Metal materials provide hardness, biological tissues provide toughness and elasticity, and through energy supply, it can rebound more than 100 times of energy to maximize immunity to injury.


    When the slightest bit of analysis is clear, it also means that the chat group has been trying, which has consumed more than 5% of the original energy.


    In this less than energy consumption, we can quickly touch each other''s attributes and composition.


    If the ball is impacted with a large amount of source energy, it is like water hitting the ball.


    The ball may be broken in the end, but Su Ze and the chat group must spend a lot.


    "At this time, I have to use another thing of mine."


    Su Ze smiled.


    Take out a gourd from the sleeve and instill a large amount of origin into it. In a moment, the level of the gourd is raised again.


    The gourd spewed out countless flames and surrounded the kilometer ball. The flame is the flame carried by nine three foot golden black corpses. It is hot enough to burn the whole forbearance world to dust.


    A large flame surrounded the kilometer ball, and a little white milli light burst out in the middle.


    Both flame and white milli light carry the original energy.


    When the flame burned the ball diaphragm, the white milli light penetrated into it, and finally broke through the protection of the ball diaphragm in one fell swoop.


    Countless screams sounded throughout the Naruto world.


    Hundreds of millions of worm eggs were instantly burned to ashes by the original flame.


    A moment later, everything was quiet, leaving only a Naruto world with a hole.


    Su Ze waved to release the original energy and repaired the Naruto world.


    "Group leader, has the danger been eliminated?" Asked the Naruto.


    "For the time being."


    Suze said.


    "Does this white worm have any companions?" Asked Tong Tian.


    "I don''t know..." Su Ze said with a smile. "The purpose of the birth of the chat group is to rely on you to develop your world in the future. At that time, you can also contribute to protecting your world, or help friends in the group and get points."


    "In other words, is our goal originally a beast that devours the world and is comparable to gods?"


    People were greatly touched. They didn''t expect to join the chat group with such a goal.


    All the purposes show that Suze no longer hides more.


    Chat group, but also to develop.


    If there is only one white worm, it is certainly a good thing, which means that Su Ze may only be needed to help deal with a small thing in the world.


    But Su Ze, the chat group and the members of the chat group are not optimistic about this.


    Maybe I don''t know when the white worm will appear again.


    Maybe when it appears again, it is no longer one, but two or more.


    But at that time, Su Ze and the chat group will have more energy.


    Members of the chat group are bound to be stronger.


    In this regard, Su Ze and the members of the chat group are convinced.


    "Invite members of the new world to join..."


    "Always 18-year-old woman, join the chat group..."


    "Marvel is the richest man in the world. Join the chat group..."


    "Good ship founder, join the chat group..."


    "Listen to dad and join the chat group..."


    The legend of the world of heaven, the chat group, has just begun to write.